《Rebuild the Upgrade Path》


 Chapter 1

    It''s the end of another month, August, a hot month, and also a summer month. Summer is a good holiday for a student party like me, but it''s coming to an end.


    "Ah - I don''t want to go to school! I have a holiday! There isn''t even an air conditioner in the school. I haven''t played the first game yet. I haven''t finished watching the play. I haven''t got enough sleep. I haven''t finished my homework Oh, no, I haven''t done my homework, and I can do these things in school That''s not good. Summer vacation -- "


    I walk on the road, the weather is hot, coupled with my inner depression, resulting in that I have no strength at all. My limbs are like noodles. I move forward by conditioned reflex, my eyes are dull, my mouth is slightly open, and I read in a voice that only I can hear.


    "Wuwu Summer vacation, summer vacation love me again Why I screamed in my heart. I glanced to the side and saw a newly opened barbecue shop.


    Reasonable, big summer, barbecue, have you ever thought about the feeling of passers-by? It''s good to have a barbecue on a cool day. The key is that it''s summer! People like you should die of poverty!


    I think so, carefully look into the shop, angry I almost breathed. Inside, it''s full of people! What a shame!


    There are three or five groups, a single, a pair of men and women, a pair of men and women suspected, and a pair of suspected men and women. Order dishes, ask for wine, chat, talk about coconut dew, discuss where to open a room for a while, good guy! jaleo! If you don''t listen carefully, you can''t hear what everyone is saying. Several waiters were busy, carrying dishes, delivering kebabs, opening the fridge to get wine. In fact, I''m not busy and I have to sweat because it''s too hot.


    I put it outside to look silly, forget about the end of summer vacation. Looking at this room of men and women, women and men, my heart said, are you all Chinese? Foreigners come here for jet lag. Good guy, it''s too resistant. It''s not too hot to eat barbecue this summer. It''s all developed in Africa.


    And what''s important? You said that if the sun goes down at night and there is a cool breeze, I can understand eating a small barbecue or a string. It''s noon, brother! It was the heat!


    I''m just thinking about it here. Inside, a big bald head with short white sleeves leads a girl who is half his age. When I finish the account, I just have a brush with her shoulder.


    That girl is called a heavy makeup! The face looked down powder, a body of excessive incense, top nose! It''s already hot. I inhaled it carelessly and almost vomited.


    "Ouch, ouch, cough, cough, good fellow! This incense is free of money I feel that with her, the money of mosquito repellent incense has been saved this summer. With her, mosquitoes dare not come within a radius of five meters!


    I cover my nose and mouth with my hands. I feel sick slowly and murmur in a low voice. As soon as I look up, another person comes out of the room.


    It''s not a customer this time. The waiter, a middle-aged woman in her forties, wearing an apron, stood at the door and looked at me. I just looked up to see her, eyes opposite.


    "Hey, young man, let''s have a bunch. The price is reasonable. It''s good." As soon as the middle-aged woman saw me eye to eye with her, she immediately said.


    As soon as I hear it, OK, it also meets the age. I''m just over 18 years old. You call me a young man. Young girls call me a "handsome guy". If you call me a handsome guy, I''ll have to break the dike. Forenoon


    , of course, these are all Tucao, I have to make complaints about the fact that I came out shopping in the morning, and I didn''t expect to delay. I didn''t have a meal, and I didn''t have lunch yet. All right! When people say hello, don''t be so mean to them. They don''t have much appetite. They eat more or less and make up for it. People are iron rice or steel.


    Step up the steps and into the barbecue.


    There are many people and few seats in the room. The seats are almost full, but there are two people out just now, so there must be some vacant seats. The aunt took me, through the crowd, to a place, which is the corner of the store.


    What else can we do? Sit down, and I''ll be quiet. Ordering, five strings of pork kidney, ten strings of meat, two chicken wings, and a bottle of iced beer, sent the aunt away, I sat on the stool, playing with my mobile phone.


    Meat kebabs, you must order them. Needless to say, they are expensive in the wings, but they are delicious, and I can afford to eat them. Ice beer is just for relieving thirst and summer heat. It''s refreshing and not drunk. As for the pig kidney


    Men You have to think about the future. It''s good for you. Although there is no place available now, you can''t help making preparations. Of course, I also said to myself, jiejie Xinkuan. As far as I''m concerned, in the words of my best friend big orange, "the whole thing is a pig standing up." do you still want to find a sister? Next life.


    Take out the mobile phone, the last wechat or something, play for a while, I ordered all the things one after another - although there are many people in the shop, almost all of them can be ordered, I just ordered, quick! Looking at the mobile phone, eating and drinking wine, after a while, the liquidation.


    It has to be said that eating string in summer is not as comfortable as eating string in winter. After eating, it''s hot all over, plus spicy, which makes it hard to feel. Swallow the last sip of warm beer, lie back, fall on the back of your chair, put your cell phone in your pocket, and take a look to the side. There is a room on the left, which should be a storage room. There is no door, only half a curtain.Inside, there are all kinds of buckets and basins on the floor, especially - there is a big mirror! When I was eating just now, I either looked at the string or the mobile phone, so I didn''t notice it.


    The mirror is not too big, but it''s not small. It used to be set on the wall, but now it''s in the storage room. Because of the support behind, it''s facing me now. And as I said just now, I''m a bit off the side. There''s no other table on the side, so I''m the only one at the door of the storage room. Naturally, the mirror can only show me.


    Ho, look at the man in the mirror. He''s 1.88 meters tall. He has an inch of head and glasses. He has a Luxun style mustache under his nose and a thick circle of beard under his chin. If you look at the figure again, it''s a little defective, but it''s just a little fat. It doesn''t matter.


    It''s just a little fat. It''s all 200 Jin, OK!


    I''m enjoying myself here. When I look up, there''s a little thing in the mirror just above my shoulder. It''s dark and round. There are two white dots in front of it, just like two eyes. At first glance, it looks like a head! The head of an unknown creature! It felt like it was lying on my back and looking at me!


    This really scared me a lot! But to tell you the truth, I''m brave enough. I don''t shout, I don''t speak, I sit still, I pretend I don''t see, I lean over and glance behind myself - nothing.


    If you look at the mirror again, what should it be? There is no black head.


    "Hallucinations? Drink too much? No, it''s just a bottle. It can''t be. Well Maybe it''s too hot, hallucination, yeah


    I think so, stand up, go to the door, ready to pay.


    The one who paid for me was the old lady just now. She paid 39 yuan and gave her 40 yuan for change. As it happened, she had no change in her pocket and went to the side cupboard to get money.


    She''s gone, and I''m muttering. To tell you the truth, no matter how brave a person suddenly sees such a person, it may not be the same. Although it may be an illusion, he is still afraid in his heart, and his cold sweat has not gone away.


    As I thought about it, I subconsciously looked over there. Just at this moment, a woman''s eager voice rang out: "Hey, Xiaobao, don''t go over there!"


    I looked back and saw that a woman was calling her son. Another look, from there, there came an old lady and an old beggar!


    Good guy, there is no such broken one! A black dress, the size of the patch above, there are patches above the patch, no hat on the head, hair is hard! Leaning on a broken wooden stick in one hand, and holding a broken porcelain bowl in the other hand, he stooped and staggered.


    People around dodged one after another and made way for the old lady. The old lady didn''t stand in front of her. A few times, she was almost at the door.


    When I stood in the room and sniffed it, I only felt a stink, but it was not so smelly. As soon as my stomach turned, I almost vomited out what I had just eaten.


    At this moment, the aunt of the barbecue shop came back and gave me a one yuan steel jump. I reached for it, turned to go out and met the old lady.


    When I came near, it was really smelly. There was no other smell in my nose. Looking at the old lady, I sighed, holding the coin in my hand, handed it to her and put it in her bowl.


    To tell you the truth, there are many swindlers these days. It''s not one or two who cheat when they are beggars. I don''t know whether the old lady in front of me is real or fake. But, just like her, I have to give her a dollar!


    Why? It''s not easy. If it''s a fake, I''ll smell it everywhere. How many books will I have to pay! Why don''t you give me a hard fee.


    With a light noise, the steel jumped in. I looked at her and thought of the girl who was wearing heavy makeup just now. My heart said that it made me want to vomit. Why is the difference so big? The girls don''t learn well. It''s amazing to wipe the powder all over. In my eyes, you''re not as good as this old lady. Even if she is an "actor", she is better than you. At least she dares to do it. You like this, white let me sleep I don''t sleep, after looking for sister certainly don''t look for such, still eat pig kidney, you and pig sleep you!


    Of course, I dare not say these words in front of her face, and I just want to say the last sentence. I''m afraid she will have to hit me before she hits me.


    I put the steel jump in, looked up at the old lady, just saw the old lady also looked up at me, four eyes opposite.


    I am speechless in my heart. My heart says how can I be such a good old woman today? After a while, they met each other, one older than the other.


    The old lady looked at me. Suddenly, she was happy.


    It doesn''t matter that she''s happy. I''m scared. I''m leaving in a hurry. The old lady didn''t know how to react so quickly, so she grabbed my wrist.


    Just for a moment, I think her strength is really great! Hold my hand. I can''t do anything.


    "Ah, I..." Before I said anything, the old lady laughed and said, "come here, come here."

 Chapter 2

    Originally, I wanted to have a meal, but suddenly I met an old beggar lady. She also paid a dollar for the meal. In addition, the poor old lady gave it to her. Unexpectedly, she suddenly changed her face.


    A hand grasps my wrist, laughs, says in the mouth: "come, you this box come!"


    How can I describe the style of the book? Give it back? But the body involuntarily moved, this old lady strength is really big, I can''t resist, let her pull me to a place.


    "What are you doing? Robbing money or sex? Do I look that rich? Or do you like Ben Shao''s beauty? " My mind was full of thoughts. I couldn''t stop my legs and went on.


    Originally, I thought that even if the old lady had more strength, she couldn''t compare with me, a 20-year-old man. Besides, I''m not stupid. Can''t I still run? I don''t believe she can catch up with me even though I''m fat Oh, no, how can you tell the truth?


    Seeing that there are fewer and fewer people, and the voice in my ear is gradually approaching nothing, I am really afraid. No matter how can you be able to live in such an environment when the strength of the enemy and ourselves is unknown, everyone has to be afraid. What''s more, I know that I''m not a very capable person.


    About half a minute later, the old lady stopped, and I stopped, standing opposite her, opposite her eyes.


    Looking around, it''s a small alley. It''s a dilapidated old building. There''s almost no glass on the windows. There should be no residents. There was no one around, not even a dog. There was a tree in the distance, but it was too far away. I estimated that in the current situation, there should be no nest on it. Besides, what if there is? Let the birds peck at the old lady?


    Glancing at the dirty old lady, she pretended to be calm. She glared at her and said in a trembling voice, "Hey, you smelly old lady, I''m kind enough to give you money. Do you still kidnap me? I tell you, let me go, or I''ll sue you for abducting children! "


    When I say something, I think it over and over again. On my way here just now, why didn''t I shout in half a minute?!


    It''s not forgetting, it''s not for any other reason. I really don''t know why I don''t shout. It''s like It''s like I don''t want to shout! Now think of, in the heart, is not regret, but surprise! At that time, it seemed that I couldn''t make a sound because of something.


    Looking at me, the old lady on the other side laughed, waved her hand, pointed to me and said, "ha ha ha, don''t make fun of me. I''ll take you here for money and for nothing..." Speaking of this, she suddenly stopped, opened her eyes, looked at me carefully, and continued, "are you still colored?"


    What do you call that?!


    I will endure your insulting my personality, and I will endure your insulting my intelligence. How dare you insult my young master''s image? What''s wrong with my young master? Say it! Say it!


    The old lady didn''t pay any attention to my hair. She continued, "well, I brought you here just to get rid of an old thing."


    Old story? I was stunned to hear that. What old story? I''m still an old lady. I''m blind. I can''t see if I''ve seen it before. I''ve gone through all the things I''ve done in my life and all the things about the old lady in my heart.


    Did I steal from the grocery store and let her know? Did the man ask me for the money for the fried dough sticks? Help cross the road, forget me, ready to make up? What''s the matter?


    I''m brainstorming here, and the old lady over there is even more happy. She''s almost carried away her breath with a grin. She''s good at pointing: "up!"


    I was surprised. Looking at the old lady, I thought she was going to say, "where is the monster? "Return my master", as a result, she looked at me, stunned, a mouth, said: "you go there a little bit."


    "Ah?" What do I think? Such a Leng, subconsciously began to move up, the mouth also asked: "which side?"


    "Left, no, no, your left, ah, yes, ah, it''s too left. Go to the right. No, it''s not that big. OK. OK, here it is. Don''t move."


    The old lady is good at making a baton with her fingers. For a while, she hooks here and there, and she also has a serious expression.


    I don''t know what''s wrong, but I''m really obedient. I follow her command and move here, one moment to the left, one moment to the right, until she says "don''t move!" I''ve just recovered.


    As soon as I was surprised, I heard the wind whistling in my ears. Subconsciously, I looked at the top of my head. I didn''t know what it was. A huge thing "whistling" fell down! Just hit me on the head! With a bang, I was left there.


    Good boy, I said how to let me go here and there. Well, aim!


    I fell to the ground with a buzzing sound in my head. It was dark and in a trance. I felt like I was falling down. It felt like I was not killed by the big thing, but by jumping off a building.


    Is this, is this going to hell? You want me to go to hell? Why did Ben Shao, an honest five good youth and three good student, not go to heaven when he died? Did Yama also take a fancy to benshao''s beauty?What I don''t know is that in a few years'' time, I will say this to Yama himself. What''s more, I don''t know that it will make him sick, the Lord of the fifth hall, almost fall off his chair.


    I don''t know how long after that, I feel my body stopped, not on the ground, but floating in the air.


    "What''s next? Is there a Yin soldier to catch me


    I think wildly, in front of my eyes, but gradually clear up. After about a minute, I completely recovered my vision and finally saw this novel world.


    What kind of world is this?


    If I want to compare it, then I should be in the middle of a galaxy, surrounded by stars shining, very spectacular. It''s a bit low to say whether it''s dark or not and whether it''s bright or not, but it''s not as if you can''t see your fingers.


    "I''ll go. Where am I?"


    I looked at the scene in front of me, scratched the back of my head, and slowly turned around to see what was behind me. As soon as I turned around, I saw a white haired old man sitting on a chair, only a few meters away from me, staring at me.


    "My God


    The gain and loss is not close, otherwise I will be scared to death.


    If you look at it carefully, it seems that the man is very old. He is wearing a white Taoist robe and sitting on the chair. I can''t understand why you have to sit when you can float in this place.


    What makes me speechless most is that the old boy still has a greasy drumstick in his hand. Not to mention that, his mouth has been biting on the drumstick. I just don''t know why, he hasn''t bitten it off, but has been holding it in his mouth. Is it because I''m too handsome? Are you stunned?


    Just thinking about it, the old man''s mobile phone moved mechanically, the chicken leg moved away, and the piece of meat was bitten down by him. But he didn''t seem to put his mind on that piece of meat. He chewed it two times and swallowed it. He looked at me in a daze.


    I don''t really like me. Although I''m handsome, I''m normal in that aspect. This old man is addicted to me. Maybe he and the old lady are old couple.


    I don''t know whether people want to or not, so I decided a relationship with them first. Although I''m not used to it here, fortunately, I still have my own consciousness and memory, and this place is cool, like an air-conditioned room. It''s summer outside. You know, a fat man like me, ah, no, a handsome man like me is most afraid of heat.


    Just when I was ready to relax and take a rest in this floating space, the old man suddenly spoke.


    "You''re dead."


    What are you talking about?!


    You''re looking forward to this day, aren''t you?!


    The old man didn''t care about me. He threw the drumsticks on the side. He wiped the oil on his hands on his Taoist robe, then stroked his beard and said, "you''ve come. The reincarnation of thousands of generations and the change of generations are finally over."


    To be honest, I didn''t understand. But! Based on my experience of reading novels and TV dramas for so many years, I can vaguely guess what kind of reincarnation I am.


    Hold grass, not so bloody!


    Although the heart is very suspicious, but! Now I''m here, my values have really collapsed. So subconsciously, my attitude is different. Because according to the general logic, if this person can know my life experience, he must be an expert, or even an immortal. If he can''t be prepared, he can restore my memory and ability of the last life. He has to be flattered.


    "Old What did you say, old fairy I can''t see my face, but I think there must be a hint of flattery on my face.


    The old man laughed and said, "it''s true that you are not a mortal. You can hear what I mean. It seems that the pain of reincarnation has not cut off your spiritual root."


    "Dare to ask the old immortal, this thousand generations reincarnation is..."


    "Ah ha ha ha, reincarnation of a thousand generations, literally, you have reincarnation of a thousand generations."


    I''m stupid to hear that, Qianshi! If a Taoist or Buddhist disciple wants to cultivate immortality and become a Buddha, he only needs ten generations. Although it''s very difficult for him to work in the same technical department for ten generations, it''s short. I''m a thousand generations! It has to be someone!


    "Old immortal, is there any requirement for this thousand generations reincarnation?" So here I have to ask. If I don''t ask, what is reincarnation for? Pure suffering?


    The old man listened to my words with a smile, nodded: "yes, there is a demand, the demand is, you this thousand generations, must be all - dead!"


    With this sentence, I''m not good at all. Thousands of lives, all lives have to die. This is not a mission. This is pure suffering.


    The old man should have seen my inner thoughts and continued to say, "if there is any result in the world, there must be a reason. The reason why you have such a situation is that at the beginning, you were framed, sanctioned by the holy king, and demoted to the world of dust to pass the reincarnation of a thousand generations."


    "After reincarnation, I will be able to restore my original identity?""After reincarnation, you don''t have to die any more. You can die any way you want."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s a pitfall! Good guy, let''s go to the end! What a sin must it be? This means that unless there is another opportunity, you can only be a mortal forever.


    "Well I, this... "


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. Don''t be afraid. If it is true, will I still be here?" The old man spoke in time to ease my inner pain. Well, I thought I could become a God, but suddenly I said I should be a mortal. I can''t bear the psychological gap and poor psychological quality.


    "Now..."


    The old man had a good time. He reached into his arms and took out something. He said, "don''t be impatient. Come and have a look. What''s this?"

 Chapter 3

    The old man reached out and took something out of his arms. He laughed and said, "don''t be impatient. Come and have a look. What''s this?"


    When I looked at this funny old urchin, my heart suddenly raised, but I was embarrassed to run to see him directly, so I could only stand on tiptoe to see what he had brought out.


    To tell you the truth, it''s not exciting now. I don''t feel so nervous when I took the college entrance examination. After all, it''s a real thing that can change my life!


    Become a god!


    I''ve only seen this kind of thing in online novels. Although I really hope I can become the immortality and earthly character, but I''m actually half an atheist in essence. So at this moment, my heart is also very complex, both with hope, but also some do not believe. Seeing that the old urchin''s hand was about to come out, I was a little curious. What would it be?


    Magic weapon? Magic weapon? Weapons? But it''s not a big thing to take out from his arms. I don''t think so. I can''t use such a small weapon. It should be the elixir. It is estimated that it will be a gourd and elixir inside.


    I''m still thinking about what kind of elixir he can take out and what the gourd will look like, but the old man took out a box from his arms.


    The box is not big, very small, flat shape, the size of half a laptop. The old man held it in his hand, handed it to me and said, "come on, put it away!"


    I look at my heart and say that I can''t pretend to be a elixir. Am I really wrong? Thinking about it in his heart, he walked towards him and reached for the small box. But just when I got to him, the old man suddenly took his hand back. I was just about to raise my hand. It was already half done, which made him feel embarrassed.


    "Old fairy..." I look at him, heart said the old thief regret? Not willing to give it to me?


    Then look at the old man, holding the small box in his hand and frowning slightly. He seems to be thinking about something. After thinking for a while, he said, "well According to the technology of your time, this is not suitable for you. Come on, I''ll change it for you. " Then he opened the box. I wanted to take the opportunity to see what was in the box, but the box was open on one side, and I couldn''t see it from my point of view. I could only see the old man blowing into the box, then he covered it, wiped it with his hand and handed it to me.


    "Here, take it."


    I dare not neglect. I take this box with both hands and open it. There is one thing in it.


    If I want to talk about it, I can''t be more familiar with it. In other words, as long as modern people are familiar with it. Inside the box, there is a mobile phone lying upright!


    The screen is up. It''s black now. On the top of the screen is the lens, which is used for self shooting; on the bottom are three button logo patterns, from left to right are "menu", "go home" and "back"; on one side of the mobile phone are the volume key and lock screen key, which look similar to ordinary mobile phones, but there is no trademark anywhere.


    Hand it up, put it over to have a look, the mobile phone shell is a black, with blood red eight horses on the back, with golden dragon scales, a Mercedes Benz look, surrounded by golden light and red fire two special effects, look so handsome!


    "Old fairy, this..." I''m holding my cell phone, a little confused. Handsome doesn''t work. It doesn''t have anything to do with what I said before. I have a mobile phone on me now. Although it may not be OK, it''s almost the same. At most, it''s worth a mobile phone. So what?


    The old man looked at me with a smile and said, "it''s not as simple as you think. It''s just a change of me. It''s because you all have such things now. So it won''t seem strange to you when you take it. It''s also in line with your thoughts and preferences. As for its use, you will study and understand it yourself."


    After that, the old man laughed and wiped the sleeves. I felt white in front of my eyes for a while. Once my body was weightless again, and my head was dizzy, I would faint. But before I completely fainted, I had the feeling of touching the ground on my feet, and the dizziness disappeared.


    "Ah, ah, Hoo -" I was relieved, looked around and came back. In that abandoned alley, there are abandoned buildings, rotten roads and distant trees. In front of me, there is the old beggar lady, but at this moment, her eyes are full of awe.


    "Old man, see general." In my gaping gaze, the old lady knelt down directly for me.


    To be reasonable, if you are a young girl, I can accept it. When you grow up like this, kneel down for me. I''m really not used to it.


    "You, you get up first." I am a little at a loss to say.


    "In front of the general, I dare not make mistakes." The old lady still couldn''t get up, she said, lowering her head.


    My heart says you don''t dare to make mistakes. You''ve been making mistakes for a long time!


    I watched her kneeling in front of me. Although I was a little happy, I couldn''t bear to see the person who threatened me kneeling in front of me. When I thought about it carefully, since she called me general, my words should still have some prestige."If you don''t get up, you are disobeying my command!"


    Soft can''t, hard!


    Sure enough, after this sentence, the old lady was shocked and quickly said, "I dare not!" Finish saying, then quickly stood up.


    I looked at her head, a nervous look, think this is an opportunity, said: "now, I ask, you answer, not half a lie."


    "I dare not."


    "Well, what''s the matter with this reincarnation?" This is the question I want to ask the most. I still don''t understand it.


    "To report back to the general, the order of reincarnation for thousands of generations was given by Lord Shengwang himself. All the soldiers present at that time can testify. It''s really the meaning of Lord Shengwang himself, but I don''t know why I''m just a servant. But if Lord Guoshi didn''t say it just now, I don''t want to let him know it too early."


    I frowned at her words. According to her, the old man should have been a national teacher just now, and her status is not equal to that of the old lady. It is estimated that the old lady is an old lady at best. But why didn''t the old master explain the whole story? I''m surprised. Is there anything hard to hide?


    I thought about it carefully and felt that I could not continue along this line any more. If I continued like this, I could not ask anything. So I asked again, "do you know what my life is?"


    "Lord Hui, this life is exactly the 101st. Just now, your 1000th life has been smashed to death."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    She didn''t say I forgot!


    "Bold! How dare you destroy me


    The old lady listened to my voice with anger, "Gu Deng" knelt down again and said busily: "I dare not, it is the national master who asked me to do this, because if your life is immortal, the order of the holy king will not end, and we will not be able to return your ability to you."


    "Ability? What ability? Is that what you''re talking about? " I was puzzled and thought that the old man didn''t give me anything. The only one he gave me was the mobile phone.


    The old lady looked up slightly, looked at the mobile phone, and said, "yes, it is. This is the seal of Saint Wang''s ability to you. As long as the seal is untied, these abilities will be returned to you."


    My heart said that it was just like that. It really gave me a great thing. He was happy in his heart and let the old lady get up again. Then he asked, "is this seal untied now?"


    "Lord Hui, the power of the holy king is superior to that of today and ancient times. Unless you are a general, no one can completely break this seal. The master of the state has tried his best, but he has only torn a hole. However, you can use it."


    I thought for a while, heart said, OK! Just use it! Then he asked, "isn''t the king''s order that he doesn''t need to die after a thousand generations? Are you not afraid of the holy King blaming me for giving me back my power now? "


    "My Lord, the holy king ordered at the beginning, only to stipulate the thousand generations, but after that, there was no death rule, so we dare to exchange it back to you."


    Oh - it''s a loophole in the rules.


    "Well, just now, you killed me to let me finish the reincarnation quickly?"


    "Exactly, because according to normal calculation, you should die on the day of marriage, and that will be more than 20 years later."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was speechless at that time. It was so cruel. More than 20 years later, I was more than 40 years old. I just got married. That''s all. I just got married and died. You''re so bad!


    After calming down my anger a little, I asked the old lady, "don''t you fear that the holy king knows? What''s more, I''ve already died once. Is my identity still the identity of the last life? "


    "Ah, you can rest assured, sir. You can never ask about your affairs. Moreover, the master is powerful and can''t be found by outsiders. Moreover, the master also uses the method against heaven to keep your identity and memory."


    When I heard this, I let it down. OK, it''s good that I won''t be found out and my identity hasn''t changed. Otherwise, my parents, friends and classmates will not recognize me when I stay in this world. How sad that would be.


    "OK, this..." I just wanted to continue to ask. Suddenly, the old lady''s face changed, and then she gave me a deep salute and said, "my Lord, you and I have been away from the temple for a long time. If you don''t go back, I''m afraid you will be noticed by the holy King. You are here to practice and untie the seal. All the people in the temple are waiting for you! I''ll leave first, old man! "


    With that, the old lady turned into a wisp of smoke and walked away.


    "Ah, it''s not..." I looked at the empty sky, a burst of speechless, there are many things did not ask Na. However, it can be understood that if the holy king is traced down, I haven''t developed yet. I''m sure I can''t catch up with him. Listen to the old lady''s meaning, it seems that in addition to the holy king, I am the second strongest in the world, even equal to the holy king.


    However, there is a premise, that is, "I", if that I was a thousand generations ago, that I restored all my strength.

 Chapter 4

    When I put away this new mobile phone, I feel a lot of emotion. Just ten minutes ago, I was a scum in an ordinary college. I was a master waiting to die. But now, I am a demigod that no one can underestimate!


    Actually, I really want to find out all the secrets on this mobile phone right here, but I can''t. First, it''s inconvenient to be outside and there are many people. If something happens, it''s troublesome to bring in a few more people. Second, it''s too hot to blow the air conditioner at home.


    With that in mind, I went home. Along the way, people come and go, no different from the past, including the barbecue shop, is still a sea of people.


    It''s not far from my home in that small alley. In only ten minutes, I arrived at the door of my home. Looking at my own door, I was filled with emotion. Almost, I couldn''t get back here. Up to now, I''m still afraid that if the national master doesn''t consider my situation, if his magic power is not strong enough, and if something goes wrong, then I''m not "me". My parents, too, will suffer the loss of their beloved son.


    "Alas -" sighed, laughing at how sentimental he was. He shook his head, took out the key, opened the door and entered my familiar home.


    When I got into the house, I yelled twice. No one agreed. My parents were not at home. Turn around, close the door, lock the door, change clothes, turn on the air conditioner. After all, I sat by the bed and took out the mobile phone.


    This mobile phone is really big. Originally, I just thought it was bigger than my own mobile phone, but now the two mobile phones are put together, and the gap is obvious. This cell phone is too long to hold in one hand. It''s about 20cm long. I can''t see how thick it is.


    Press the unlock key to slide. Maybe it''s new and there''s no password, so it will slide.


    I took it to have a look, and scanned several pages. What surprised me was that there were all kinds of things on it, such as wechat and microblog, which could only be downloaded. In addition, there were Taobao, meituan and other things that I didn''t use very often, and then there were telephone, SMS, Notepad, browser, recording and so on, which should be very neat Yes, but I always feel like something is missing.


    After a careful study, I finally found that there was one thing missing - the "Settings".


    I looked at this mobile phone and frowned. Generally, mobile phones have settings, not to mention smart phones. Even elderly people''s phones have to have one. But this mobile phone just doesn''t have one, and it can''t be downloaded. If it doesn''t, it doesn''t.


    What does that mean? Does it mean that this phone doesn''t need to use "Settings"?


    After a closer look, I found another problem. This mobile phone does not display the power, no matter the percentage or the battery pattern.


    I was so excited that I took my mobile phone and looked at all the six sides and the corners. As I expected, this mobile phone has no charging port.


    Did you say No charge? Perpetual motion machine?


    Holding grass is not scientific!


    "If it doesn''t need to be set, it means that it can adjust its interior; if it doesn''t need to be recharged, it means that it is a perpetual moving artifact." I said to myself, looking at these software, suddenly thought that this thing is just a shape, its real identity is my ability to seal, so it naturally does not need anything.


    "Well." I nodded and started several softwares. They are all available and fast. They are easy to use. I''m happy to see them one by one. At last, I found that there is a software I have never seen on this mobile phone.


    The name of the software is "upgrade system".


    The pattern of this software is about a black fog. In the middle of the black fog, there is a fuzzy face. You can vaguely see that this face is wearing a gold mask. The gold is particularly dazzling in the black, and the two eyes are blood red. However, it is not as frightening as those ghosts and monsters. On the contrary, it is a sense of extermination, which makes you want to worship.


    I don''t know why. Looking at this face, I feel familiar, but I can''t remember it. I kept staring at it, and suddenly thought that this face is the face of the person on the screen saver, and the lock screen wallpaper is also his, but I was eager to open it and flashed by, so I couldn''t remember it clearly. After opening the screen, because of the blocking of various software, I couldn''t see it clearly.


    Lock the screen, press open again, I really saw this face, only once, this face is a picture of the body.


    In the whole picture, there is a man and a horse. The horse is in the bottom, with blood red hair and gold armor with red line. It protects its body and won''t be hurt when it goes into battle.


    A person riding on it is also covered with gold armor. There are dark red lines between the armor pieces, which makes the whole person look powerful and weird. He wore a bull horn helmet on his head, two horns bent upward, a gold mask on his face and a long gun in his hand.


    If you want to say special, you can count his gun special, dark gold barrel. At this time, the grip position is pointed at the bottom and the tail is on the top, with a sharp thorn in the tail, blood red and a golden column on it. The head of the gun is also blood red. The image is a long and thin triangle, thick at the bottom and thin at the top. This is the tip of the main gun. On both sides of it, there is a small blade like thing, which is also blood red, snake shaped and curved, but the length is half of the tip of the main gun."This man is very powerful." I murmured. I slid on the screen again and saw the software again. What kind of ghost does Xin say this is?


    This Is it a seal?


    I opened the software, the network speed is very fast, immediately, the internal situation of the software appeared in my eyes.


    In general, the layout of the software is similar to that of wechat. There are three pages, and the switch button is at the bottom. There are names, from left to right: "message", "skill" and "equipment".


    What the hell?


    This is the second time I''ve come up with this idea. Look at the top right of the message page. There is also a switch button called "contacts".


    My heart says, is this a damn seal? This is a chat software. When you open a contact, there is only one contact in it. Its name is Xiao mo. it looks like a girl.


    A little bit, the page has changed into a message sending page of chat software such as wechat. Without waiting for my action, a message came from the opposite side: "master, I''m Xiao mo. what can I do for you?"


    I thought it was very interesting, so I sent a message: "are you a real person or a robot?" I always have to ask what the hell is talking to me.


    "Master, Xiao Mo is a ghost."


    I looked at this almost seconds back news, Leng for a while, but then relieved. It''s OK. I''ve even seen immortals, so there''s no ghost. I''m imagining what happened in the barbecue shop. That little black man should also be a ghost. Thinking of this, I can''t help but feel lucky that I didn''t die on that little thing.


    After a little delay, I asked, "can you tell me what''s going on with this software?"


    This time, Xiao Mo was slow for a while, but he wrote back immediately: "master, this device is too complicated. Xiao Mo can''t explain it clearly. Why don''t you turn on the voice mode so that we can chat more conveniently."


    ¡­¡­ And this function?


    I looked at it carefully, and sure enough, in the upper right corner of this chat page, there is a horn pattern. Click, a voice immediately came out from the mobile phone: "master, I''m Xiao mo."


    The voice is sweet and lovely. Listen to this voice. It''s either a girl or a child.


    I looked at the page, not a video phone, so I said to my mobile phone, "first tell me what the software is for?"


    "Well, master, have you seen your head?"


    "Avatar?"


    "Well, you can see the news, skills and equipment. Don''t worry, voice chat will not be interrupted after the launch."


    as like as two peas, I quickly quit the page. It was indeed a picture on the left upper corner of the message page, which is exactly the same as the picture of the software. Click to open the page, slide half to the right, and out comes something similar to the "home page". The avatar is on the top, and there is a numerical value below. Look at that sign, it should be level, often playing games, familiar.


    Further down, there are three values, namely intelligence value, force value and physical strength value. But now, after these three values, the numbers are all zero. Above this, the level is also zero, and there is a progress bar next to it. Although the percentage is not displayed, it can be seen that it is also zero at this time, because there is no progress bar at all.


    "Xiao Mo, this..." I''m a little confused. This software has developed from chat software to game software.


    "Master, to put it simply, you need to upgrade this thing. Level 100 is the full level, and level 0 is the initial level. After upgrading, the level below your avatar on the home page will change, and the progress bar will tell you how long it will take to upgrade. Every time you upgrade, your intelligence, force and physical strength will increase."


    Listening to this explanation, I feel more and more like a game. However, there is another problem, that is, how to upgrade?


    I told Xiao Mo this question, and Xiao Mo replied, "there are three ways to upgrade. One of the most effective ways is to fight monsters and upgrade. No matter it''s ghosts, zombies, monsters, or demons, as long as they are killed by you, they can provide experience value to help upgrade."


    ¡­¡­ Still need to upgrade What the hell?


    The third time, the idea.


    "Now, I''m looking for ghosts?"


    "Of course not, master. With your current strength, it''s hard to find ghosts, not to mention to beat them. You don''t have Yin and Yang eyes. Unless the ghosts want you to see them, you can''t see them at all."


    "This..." I was speechless for a while, and then asked, "how can I see ghosts? Do you want to get a Yin Yang eye


    "Master, Yin Yang eye can be bought in the equipment store, but it can''t be bought at your current level."


    If I think about it carefully, one of the three pages is "equipment", which should be the same as the game. There is an equipment store where you can buy things, but the things you can buy should be linked to the level.


    "And..." At this moment, Mo said again, "you don''t have the skills to catch ghosts. Even if you can see ghosts, you can''t fight them. Instead, you will be killed by ghosts That one''s gone. " She said that her voice became low in the end, obviously she didn''t want to say I was bad.The little girl is quite sensible.


    I was secretly happy, but also remembered that there is a "skills" page, anyway, moving the page does not hinder the chat, so I pressed the icon.


    Originally, I thought that all the icons would be gray, and I didn''t have any skills, but I didn''t expect that the first square in the upper left corner of this page will be bright when I click this page.

 Chapter 5

    Below this software are three icons of "message", "skill" and "equipment". I have seen the message icon, only Xiao Mo, who called me the master, has seen it many times in wechat. It''s nothing strange, but I''m a little curious about the other two.


    There''s no need to ask about the equipment bar. It must be empty, because I know I didn''t buy any of them, and Xiao Mo also said that I can''t buy anything at my current level. There is also an icon - skill. Originally, I thought, this thing must be the same as equipment, which I can''t use now, but wait for me to click on it The first skill grid in the upper left corner is on.


    "Xiao Mo, what''s the matter with skills? I''m at level zero now, and I can learn skills as well? "


    "Well, it''s like this. At the beginning, one skill is unlocked at Level 3, and there is one at level 0. The next one will be unlocked when you reach level 3, and the next one will be unlocked at level 6. When you reach a certain level, there will be two skills unlocked at every level 5."


    "Well." I nodded, heart said that this is not bad, at least, there is a skill I can defend myself, subconsciously on the point of this skill below the "learn" button, but suddenly thought: there will be no cost, right?


    For the sake of completeness, I asked, "what do I have to pay for learning skills?"


    "Don''t worry, master. You don''t need to pay anything to learn skills."


    With her words, I feel relieved. With a move of my finger, I click on "learning". Immediately, the whole mobile phone screen is blue and generous. When it is restored, there is an information box.


    "Congratulations on your acquisition of the skill" detective eye ". The current level is zero. The current function is to use it on a single person to obtain information such as his name, height, age and weight."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This skill is useless!" I thought I could have a powerful attack skill to defend myself, but it turned out to be such a broken skill that I couldn''t even help? What the hell?


    The fourth time.


    "Xiao Mo, I learned this skill, but it doesn''t seem to be useful."


    "Well Master, this little mo can''t do anything about it. The order of each skill has been set and can''t be changed. "


    "What should I do now?"


    "If the owner wants to acquire another skill, he should upgrade to a higher level first. When he reaches level 3, he can learn the second skill. At that time, he can buy a lot of equipment. In fact, if he can''t buy equipment, it''s just a situation at level 0. When he reaches level 1, he should be able to unlock some things."


    ¡­¡­ If you don''t fight ghosts, you can''t upgrade. If you don''t upgrade, you can''t fight ghosts. It''s not a vicious circle.


    "Well So, Xiao Mo, why are skills still graded? " I still remember clearly that the "detective eye" was marked as zero.


    "Master, skills can also be upgraded. As long as you upgrade one level, you can choose an existing skill to upgrade once."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll go. How can it be like a king? " I can''t help but help my forehead, but at this time, Xiao Mo''s another sentence made me excited again: "there is also the master, the use of skills can also improve the level."


    "Didn''t you say that earlier?" I yelled, quickly ran to the window with my mobile phone, opened the window to see the pedestrians outside.


    It''s summer, and it''s about two o''clock in the afternoon. It''s the hottest time. There''s no one on the street at all. I''m worried. No one can''t use skills. How can I upgrade?


    I was in a hurry when I caught a glimpse of a figure in the corner of my eyes. When I fixed my eyes, I saw a woman in white running from the other side of the road. While running, she wiped the sweat on her head and lifted her hair by the way.


    I look carefully, this woman is really beautiful, small face, long hair, white skin, but the specific features can not see clearly, thin clothes on her body, because of sweating, tightly stick to her body, I look carefully, Ho! This figure


    Although I am 19 years old now, it was also the beginning of love and fantasy. Looking at such a beautiful woman, I almost lost my saliva. Move your hand and click on the skill. Immediately, a camera similar to taking pictures appears. However, on this screen, there is a cross like a sniper mirror.


    Cross aimed at the beauty, click "confirm", instantly the white light on the screen flashed, and then her message appeared. At the same time, the beauty outside came downstairs, and disappeared in my sight.


    I looked at it again, but I didn''t see anyone. When I looked at the screen again, the blood gushed up. What''s the matter? On the far left of the mobile phone screen, is it the whole body image of the beautiful woman, or the three-dimensional one, just like a roast duck spinning there, but it''s not the most important, the most important thing is - this girl, she''s not wearing inch!


    Ladies and gentlemen, I''m a pure and good baby. Although I love these things, I haven''t seen Island movies. At this moment, see such a beautiful woman, the whole body calm, there 360 degrees no dead angle display, still so lifelike, not excited, that is a problem!


    On the right side of the dynamic stereo image, there are several lines of information, including name, height, age, weight, and even circumference. But I''m not in the mood to see that. My heart is tied up in this stereo image.But at this time, all of a sudden, I felt cold and goose bumps all over my body.


    "Master, be careful, there''s a ghost!" Xiao Mo''s voice came out of the mobile phone.


    Ghost?!


    My heart is full of galloping horses. It''s unfair. I haven''t grown up yet. How can I have such a thing arranged for me.


    It''s collapsing. In front of my eyes, a mass of black air takes shape, and then the black air disperses. From the black air, a female ghost comes out.


    His hair was covered with white bones and a little bit of meat. His nails were shining on his hands, his eyes were burning, and his teeth were creaking.


    When I look at it - it seems a little familiar, it seems


    If you look carefully, I can see the long hair of the ghost.


    This female ghost is the beautiful woman who just ran past.


    "GA GA GA, little mage, you are so brave! How dare you cast a spell on me That female ghost low voice roars, the voice is very sharp uncanny.


    But I can tell that the ghost is also worried. It may be because she was just exposed to the noon sun. After all, no matter what ghost it is, it will be more or less afraid of the sun, especially at noon.


    I don''t know whether I should be happy or sad, but I don''t know why I''m not so afraid. Maybe it''s because I''ve met too many people recently


    The little nigger in the barbecue shop, the old woman, the old man called the national teacher, the sudden "death" and the "reincarnation of a thousand generations" and so on. The most important thing is that all these things are special. I can''t experience them in a day, no, not even half a day.


    Anyone who has had such an experience has to be brave.


    The female ghost completely concealed herself in the shadow of the room to avoid the sunlight. She stared at me and continued: "but you are too weak. You can''t even touch benxian''s fur with this little magic power. If you didn''t do something to benxian, I really can''t find you, but thanks to your weakness, I can eat without any trouble ~"


    as she said, the female ghost turned to me I came over. My heart almost curse Niang, heart said I how so cheap hand? Why do I have to try my skill? If you don''t get the benefit, you''ll get a ghost.


    "Ha ha ha, it''s just that I didn''t escape the sun when I went wrong in my practice. You little thing just made up for my loss. The master''s heart is delicious and greatly mended." Said, she also deliberately slowly toward me, seems to be deliberately to scare me.


    But it''s a pity that I''ve seen nothing strange, but now, even I will want to run away, but I can''t do it!


    At the moment when the ghost appeared, there was a strong ghost gas all around my body and even the whole room. It was dark. Because the ghost was determined to eat me this time, so she appeared completely. Naturally, I saw the ghost gas in her body.


    Ghost Qi is different from ordinary air, steam, or qi. It does not exist in nature. It is condensed by a ghost whose cultivation has reached a certain level. It is just like a small part of a ghost. It just can''t become a type, but it can be used as a weapon.


    The rampant ghosts around me turned into long black ropes, and the venomous snakes wrapped around my legs, body and arms. It''s cold and sharp. It''s chilly on me. Yes, it''s cool in summer, but it''s too cold.


    More than that, the ghost gas also has a certain aggressiveness. Although the female ghost does not want to hurt me with the ghost gas, the original power of the ghost gas still scrapes on my body like a small knife. Although it can''t leave a wound, it really hurts!


    "Ha ha ha, little mage, please be my fairy''s tonic That female ghost is dancing two claws, big open huge mouth, seem to be thinking how to eat me well.


    What to do? What else can I do? Level zero, no equipment, the only skill is still a chicken, what else can I rely on? Skill? Punch a ghost? Give her a big ear?


    If I don''t say anything else, I can''t get rid of these ghosts on me. The only consolation for me is that I can clearly feel a force coming out of my hand, to be exact, from my mobile phone, in an attempt to resist those cold Ghosts - Xiao Mo is helping me.


    But what''s the use of that? The gap is too obvious!


    "It''s impossible. I don''t believe it. I don''t believe I''ll die like this. Since I''m the reincarnation of a general who has just passed the reincarnation of previous life, then I won''t die!"


    I''m not going to die!


    I screamed in my heart. All of a sudden, I felt the red light in front of me. I thought it was the ghost who was about to start to speak, but I realized that I was wrong, because at this moment, all the ghost gas on me disappeared instantly!


    Cold, fierce, bound, everything has disappeared, suddenly become blurred, the body has become a little light, the most important thing is, even if the ghost disappeared, but I still - can''t control my body."Hoo -"


    at this moment, my eyes suddenly opened, just like I suddenly opened my eyes from my sleep, and it seemed that the black cloth that had been covered for a long time had been uncovered. But the strange thing is that my eyes did not have a short reaction period as usual in biology, but directly restored their vision. This feeling is that my eyes have never been closed or covered, but just shifted my vision from one place to another.


    It''s strange, but anyway, I''m safe, at least temporarily, but when I see what''s in front of me, I''m stunned.


    At this moment, I felt a deep shock, shock, and fear, that is, the fear of inexplicable things, the fear of the supernatural.

 Chapter 6

    The body is always light and floating, as if it were soaked in water or in space. It is totally weightless, unable to feel the weight or even make contact.


    But what I find most incredible is the scene in front of me.


    When I used my skills, I accidentally got into trouble with a female ghost, and she was also very "cultured" and came directly through the window. Therefore, the correct position for me and her should be: she was in front of the window, while I was on the side of the door. In addition, in the panic, I stepped back a few steps before I was entangled by her ghost, so I should be very close to the door. But now, when I open my eyes again, my position - amazingly, it''s on the side of the room.


    I was supposed to be near the door, facing the window, but now I am on the side of the room, with the direction of the window on the left and the door on the right. And more importantly, in front of my eyes, there are two people, no, one is a ghost, and the other, I don''t know what he is


    On my left, on the other side of the window, there is a female ghost, with hair on her head, red eyes, a bloody mouth, a little meat on her white bones, long fingernails on her two hands, and a faint cold light, which is creepy. It was the beautiful woman who used to be treated as an ordinary person to try her skills, and now she wants to eat me.


    On my right, it should be my position. It should be because I appear on the side and here, but there is a "person". No, maybe It''s not human.


    He is 1.88 meters tall, with an inch of head, glasses, a beard on his chin, a vest on his upper body and a pair of underpants on his lower body. He is full of fat and his round stomach can''t stand and droop. This man is Is it "me"?!


    If I can remember my own appearance wrongly, then I don''t have to live, especially because I am at home at this time, so my dressing style is very casual, that is, how to get cool and how to get comfortable, so I am in such a state when I go home. The figure, the physical characteristics, the flesh Absolutely. That''s me! However, if that is "I", who is "I" here now?


    If you think about it carefully, I don''t seem to be so powerful. I can''t escape from the ghost gas at all, and I can''t get to another position in an instant without being aware of it. I don''t have "displacement".


    Feel it again, and I''ll find another oddity. I can feel my body, I can feel my hands, I can feel my feet, I can feel all of my body, but - I lost control of them. The whole body, it seems that only vision still exists, and then thinking ability, other, even if I want to move my little finger is impossible.


    What''s going on?!


    I want to have a look at my body and see what''s going on. However, no matter how I move my eyes, even if I go around 180 degrees or 360 degrees, I can''t find the body of "me" - only eyes on this "me"! Others, it seems, have been left on another "me"! That''s still on me!


    Now I''m just like looking at stereogram on my mobile phone. I''ve tried. I can move my eyes to all places and see things from all directions, but I just can''t find my body.


    I looked at them again. The ghost stood in the same place, her right hand raised, and her nails almost touched my face. But, at that position, she stopped and couldn''t move any more, and in her two eyes with red flames, I clearly saw fear.


    "I" stood there, no movement, hands naturally hanging on the side of the body, seems very relaxed, eyes, staring at the female ghost opposite him, that eyes, is dignified! It''s the majesty of the king!


    Is that man really me?


    "If I use mole ants to describe you, mole ants will lose face." The "I" spoke.


    "I''m tired and want to go back." Light tone, simple seven words, but it is at the end of the words, the female ghost opposite him, it is instant burst!


    Burst and disappeared in front of my eyes. It''s not that it''s blown to pieces and splashed everywhere, but that it''s not even vermicelli. It''s a smoke between heaven and earth.


    How strong!


    At this time, my heart, only these two words. Suddenly, my eyes blurred again. When they became clear again, the third person perspective was over. I Back to the original place, that just full of domineering "I" position.


    The eyes are not blurred, the body is no longer light, a little activity, the control of the body is all back, it seems that everything is back to the original, but Why is he so tired?!


    Now my feeling is that just after a long run, the whole person is not good. Just a few breaths, my whole person is paralyzed on the ground.


    "My God I lay on the ground, helpless to the sky howling. It''s strange that although I''m tired, I don''t breathe at all. My arms and legs are not sour, and I don''t feel chest tightness. It''s not like the feeling of suffocation after a long run. But is tired, dead tired, the whole body is almost unable to lift energy to come, want to lie down to rest.I picked up my mobile phone, opened it, and saw the "upgrade system" software interface. At this time, the "skills", "equipment" and avatar all lit up inexplicably, but I didn''t have the time to care about them. I directly chose "voice chat". I had no way. I had to ask Xiao Mo, what''s the matter?


    When the call started, I lay on my back, put my cell phone on my chest, made sure it wouldn''t slide down, and then began to ask directly.


    "Are you there, Mo? Just now, what''s the situation? "


    Immediately, Xiao Mo''s voice came out from the mobile phone: "master, I''m here. Just now, you should have used your skill to cause the mana to flow out and exposed your position, so that the ghost girl was recruited."


    "No, no, no, that''s not what I asked. I asked why I suddenly Well That should be out of the body. "


    After asking this question, my strength was exhausted, and my body was out of control. My mobile phone "Shua" slipped from me, fell to the ground and made a light sound. I tilted my head to one side, panting for breath, ready to listen to Xiao Mo''s answer, but what made me confused was that this time, Xiao Mo didn''t give me a second back.


    "What''s the matter, Mo?" I tried to raise a little strength, asked her again, and then continued to recover strength while waiting for an answer.


    Finally, the voice of Xiao Mo came out from the mobile phone again, but this time, her words made me unpredictable.


    "Master, or you can take the seal back into your body first, so that you can recover your strength faster, and it''s convenient for us to talk."


    "Seal? Take it back? "


    "Well? Master, don''t you know? "


    I raised my head, reached for the mobile phone that fell on the ground, looked at it, and asked Xiao Mo, "is this it, Xiao Mo? How can I put it in?"


    "Master, put it on your chest."


    "Chest?" I repeated the position she said, trying to measure the phone to my chest. All of a sudden, a crack appeared on my chest, like a knife or a sword, which sent out a faint red light.


    At this time, my mobile phone seemed to be under some suction, suddenly ran into my chest uncontrollably, and then entered the red knife mark.


    "I''ll go!" As soon as the mobile phone entered my body, I couldn''t help shouting. The effect of this thing is too remarkable! When I heard Xiao Mo''s words, I thought that the mobile phone with "can make me recover my physical strength faster" was just an auxiliary skill. At the end of the day, it would shorten the time for me to reply, but now This is a "power bank"!


    When the mobile phone enters, it''s like an electrical appliance is connected to the power supply. Just for a short time, there is a force flowing into my body, from my chest to my whole body.


    "My God, it''s amazing." I sit up, move my body to lean against the door frame, so that I can half lean there, and then try to talk to Xiao Mo again.


    "Xiao Mo, can you hear me?" I asked tentatively into the air.


    "Yes, master." As soon as the voice fell, Xiao Mo''s voice began to ring, but this time it was not in my ears, but in my mind. No, more accurately, it was in my heart.


    "Master, in fact, you don''t need to use language to communicate with me, just like me, just think about it in your heart. Don''t worry, master, whether you communicate with Xiao Mo or not is up to you. Xiao Mo has no right to know what you think in your heart. As long as you don''t want Xiao Mo to know, Xiao Mo will never be able to understand your thoughts."


    To tell you the truth, in the first half of her speech, my heart was complex. Direct inner communication was really convenient and confidential, and would not let outsiders know. But there was a problem that my inner thoughts would be known by Xiao mo.


    In my heart, this little mo with sweet and lovely voice is likely to be a young and beautiful ghost. Let''s be reasonable. I''ve been single for too long And this little mo, a "master" of the call, and it seems almost obedient to me, inevitably


    In case, those confused thoughts about her in my heart are known by her, this is my image in her heart But what if she really obeys me?


    Hey, hey, hey!


    However, her last words really let me down, ah no, it''s a great relief, the little 99 in my heart will not be found.


    "Well, master, in fact, I''m not sure about this. But this is exactly what you said about the out of body. As far as I know, this setting is made by the master himself. It can help you restore your former strength in a short time. However, the strength of this power is proportional to your real level. With your current strength, it can give a sound That''s the limit. "


    Oh -


    national teacher, it must be the old kid who ate chicken legs. He even added this kind of setting. It seems that he took care of me. But what the hell is the limit? Does that mean that I have only one strike? And it''s the kind of instant paralysis after a blow.But if you think about it carefully, this guy is really powerful. It can be used as my talisman. If I meet an opponent who can''t make it, I can use it. Now, with this setting, I can upgrade quickly.


    Think of here, I can''t help but secretly happy, suddenly, Xiao Mo''s voice rang up again: "ah, by the way, master, I think of a problem about this setting, that is, it can only be used once in seven days."

 Chapter 7

    "It can only be used once in seven days."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was very happy. I thought I had a great life saving skill. I almost jumped up. As a result, Xiao Mo gave me a call back.


    "Ah, I''ll go, Xiao mo. can we discuss something? Let''s not be so backward in the future, shall we? " I touched my back waist, just suddenly shaking that seemed to flash, I don''t know how much more pig kidney to eat back.


    Xiao Mo seemed embarrassed and explained with a smile: "there''s no way. Xiao Mo doesn''t want to, but I''ve been sleeping for a long time. I can''t remember many things. Moreover, it''s too confidential. It''s done by the master himself. I don''t know much about it. If there''s something I''m familiar with, it won''t be like this."


    I listen to Xiao Mo''s words. I don''t know why. I seem to see a figure vaguely. I feel the back of my head with one hand and tilt my head, as if I''m talking. However, in any case, I can''t see whether it''s a man or a woman, and I can''t see the man''s face.


    This person, or this ghost, is Xiao Mo?


    I thought to myself, does this mobile phone still have this function? Can the illusion of the caller appear after entering the body? This is equivalent to video chat, but the clarity is not flattering. But Why does this cell phone enter the body? Moreover, there are so many additional functions, which is unreasonable.


    "Xiao Mo, I want to ask you, what is the situation of this mobile phone? How can you enter the body? "


    "In fact, master, you have made a subjective mistake. This is not a mobile phone. What you see is just a form. As long as you think about it all the time, it''s OK."


    Xiao Mo did not answer my question directly, but said something that made me unpredictable. After listening to this ambiguous answer, I felt even more puzzled.


    "Xiao Mo - are you answering my question or are you hanging my appetite?"


    "Well Master, the national master should have told you that this is actually your seal. It''s sealed with your abilities and all your equipment. You need to untie it to restore you to your peak. Therefore, this thing is invisible. Moreover, as your abilities, it should exist in your body. It''s just an illusion to be able to come out in other forms It''s just the body. "


    "Oh --" I got it.


    That old master should be the carrier of it just in order to adapt to the modern development trend and my preferences, and not let outsiders find its true identity. In fact, it should have been in my body, so I should be surprised that the mobile phone is not in my body, but out of my body.


    "So it is. Indeed, if he makes me look like a sword, I will have to pretend to be a member of the exhibition when I go out, or I will have to be arrested by the people''s police if I just go out without two steps." I casually said a word, also don''t know small Mo to hear, anyway she didn''t answer me.


    With this sentence, I suddenly remembered that mobile phones are not only convenient to carry and conducive to physical recovery, but also "equipment" and "skills" pages on the software. What changes will they have?


    I quickly asked Xiao Mo, and Xiao Mo replied: "master, in fact, the source of these two names and the way they are generated are just to comply with the general game software. What''s sealed inside is your ability. Upgrading is to lift its seal step by step, so that you can grow up quickly. This is your strength originally, and the mobile phone is just the carrier of the outside world. In fact, it''s not your strength Now is the place where it should be. You can do it as you want


    "Really I can''t help but be overjoyed to hear this answer. The "detective eye" just now is realized by mobile phone. I don''t have to say the trouble. Besides, in case the mobile phone is not around, isn''t it all gone? Now there is only such a chicken rib skill. Fortunately, if there are some practical attack skills in the future, once the mobile phone is not around, how can we fight against ghosts? Now, the mobile phone into the body has become a part of me, then it can be used freely?


    "Master," at this time, Xiao Mo''s voice rang again, "I feel that your level, skills and equipment have changed. You''d better go and have a look."


    As the saying goes, one sentence is to wake up the dreamer. In fact, when I was trying to talk to Xiao Mo just now, I saw these three icons light up. However, because I was exhausted at that time, and I was too eager to know what happened to that soul out of body, I ignored them. I think I''ll see it after asking. As a result, Xiao Mo''s mobile phone entered the body and confused me. This made me forget until now. I didn''t remember it until I heard Xiao Mo say it.


    "Well Xiao Mo, this mobile phone is in my body. How can I use it? "


    In fact, I can take it out again, because I feel that as long as I want it out, it can come out immediately, but I will not do it. It''s really convenient to take it out and directly use the mobile phone to see it, and it''s also in line with my habits, but it''s not a long-term solution. After all, it''s a part of my body. I have to get used to it in my body so that I can react better in the future."Master, it''s your ability store outside. Inside, it becomes a part of your body. As long as you think about it with your brain, it will appear, like Think about things, do you understand? "


    I''ll go! She knows how to be crooked! Who taught her that? It must be the old boy who likes to eat drumsticks. He''s a disrespectful old man. He''s just talking about things in a mess, which has damaged my little mo.


    I thought angrily, groping to open the page in my mind. I set that sentence not to be heard by Xiao Mo, so I didn''t hear her reaction. It seems that I can control it freely.


    Originally, I thought it would be very difficult to make this thing familiar, but I didn''t expect that as soon as I had an idea, the page appeared in my mind, and it was very clear, just like a projection. And it gives me the feeling that I have a book in my head, I have a pair of hands and eyes, as long as I want to open it, I can easily open it; I can read which page I want to read.


    This feeling makes me very comfortable, it''s really handy!


    After the admiration, I carefully looked at this page, because what I care about most is the level, so I first opened the level page. In my mind, the level page clearly exists, which is the same as what I saw on my mobile phone before, but the difference is that the level above has changed from zero to one.


    Upgraded!


    I jumped up happily, only one level, one level is also upgraded. Anyway, this is growth. In the early stage, this kind of growth is particularly important, and the difference of one level may be very different.


    Further down, the data of physical strength, intelligence and force have all risen from zero to ten. This didn''t surprise me. There must be some physical changes in upgrading. Everyone who plays games knows it.


    "One level, one level up. What''s the advantage of that?"


    "Well, yes, master, I remember that before you tried, I told you that skills can also be upgraded. As long as you upgrade one level, you can choose an existing skill to upgrade once. What''s more, I have also said that using skills can also improve the level, but the level of skills will never exceed your own level, and can only be equal to. For example, you are at level one now, so the level of detective eye will never exceed one level, and can only be equal to one level at most. "


    "Oh --" I answered softly and thought about it carefully. Now I have only one skill, that is to say, after I upgrade, I can only choose this one move to go up. In this way, the level of this skill will always be equal to my own level, and what Xiao Mo said before will be invalid.


    But If in the future, for example, when I get to level 3 and learn another skill, then at that time, I can only choose one of them to upgrade, and the other one will have to rely on the setting of upgrading one level at a time.


    In just half a minute, I thought about all these. I left the level page and entered the skill page. Anyway, I upgraded the "detective eye" first.


    Click on the skills page, in my mind, there are those square blocks, representing one skill after another, but now, only the first one can be used by me. But now, at this moment, even this one is gray.


    "Well?" What''s going on? When I look at it carefully, I find that on the small square that will come down, there is a string of numbers. The front is 55, and the back is not a fixed number. They are changing all the time, and the middle is like a colon. On the whole, they are showing the time.


    "This Is it a cool move? "


    I''m really a little helpless. It''s so much like a game, and it''s cool!


    "Well, yes, this skill has a cooling effect, but it''s only in the early stage. When the skill level rises to a certain number, the cooling effect will not exist." Little mo replied at the right time.


    "Well How many levels are required to avoid cooling? " I asked.


    "Master, the cooldown doesn''t disappear suddenly, but gradually. As long as you upgrade your skills to one level, it will be shortened. The initial cooldown time of all moves is one hour. At this time, the time will be shortened for each level until there is nothing."


    "Oh, I see. If I want to upgrade now, will it be shortened directly?"


    "Master, this will not work. This setting will not take effect during the cooling down process of the skill, but it will change itself after being upgraded and used again."

 Chapter 8

    "I see. Well, I''ve asked a lot of questions. I''ve just experienced those, and I''m tired. I want to sleep. Ah, by the way, you just said that this thing can speed up the growth of experience when I put it in my body. It''s OK when I go to sleep. I don''t need any pithy formula or skills, right?"


    "Master, you don''t need it. Just put it in your body. You are low-level and upgrade quickly now. If you can put it all day, you should be upgraded again soon."


    "Well, well, that''s good. The most important thing in the early stage is development. We have to upgrade a few levels more quickly. Upgrading is the most important thing, eh." Say, I beautiful stretched a big stretch, ready to fall to the bed.


    At this time, Xiao Mo''s voice sounded again: "by the way, master, don''t you see what equipment you can buy now?"


    "Ah, ah, I''ll talk about it later. Anyway, I can''t lose the equipment. I''ll buy it later. It''s in my body. It''s a matter of thinking when I want to buy it. Even if I meet a ghost, I can buy it temporarily. Well, don''t disturb me. I''m going to sleep. Well By the way, can you see and hear all my dreams and talks? "


    Xiao Mo was stunned by my question and replied in an inexplicable tone: "when the master doesn''t want me to hear it, I naturally won''t hear it. As for watching dreams, Xiao Mo doesn''t have this ability at all."


    "Well." Listen to her say so, I feel more at ease, all of a sudden there is such a kid called me "master", the old feeling was confessed, strange in the heart, in case of a while to sleep and have a dream what to do, let her see is not good, since she can''t see, then don''t worry.


    When I put down my mind, I unfolded my arms and turned my back to my big bed. I fell on it with a free fall, "bang". Under the strong elastic force, I bounced up a little, then fell down again, and rose and fell several times before I stopped.


    Find the right position, pillow on the pillow, close your eyes, want to sleep, but can''t sleep at all, this scene happened today, like a movie in my mind in the past, and still cycle. Barbecue shop, little nigger, beggar mother-in-law, different dimensional space, drumstick eating old boy, national teacher, mobile phone, upgrade, Xiao Mo, magic


    It''s too chaotic. It''s really too chaotic. So many things happened in one day, ah no, half a day. That is to say, I''m naturally broad-minded. If I put it on someone else, I would have been crazy.


    Then, my thinking began to deviate, from one place to another, thinking more and more, I don''t know when, I fell asleep, and then woke up, it was dark.


    "Oh, dizzy What time is it I knead my head and sat up. I looked out the window. It was dark. Autumn began half a month ago. Now it''s getting shorter and shorter. The wall clock shows that it''s only a little more than 5:30. But now the light is not so bright. When I wake up and see this scene, I feel a little depressed. It''s like I''ve been abandoned by the whole world


    After spending a few minutes to relax, I suddenly feel that my brain is much clearer than before. It should be the benefit of upgrading. Among the three values, there is also a value of "intelligence", which is the effect of upgrading.


    "Well." He nodded to himself, stretched out his arms, and moved his muscles and bones. His parents would come back soon and have dinner soon.


    After that, it''s all home, parents go home, have dinner, chat, it''s nothing, should be busy, should play. Our family is like this, every night we three are not even in the same room, but not alienated.


    They didn''t know anything about what happened during the day, either outside or when they were away from work. What''s more, I didn''t plan to tell them about it. After all, it''s too complicated. They don''t believe it and have to explain it for a long time. That''s it. If I have to, it''s not too late.


    Playing with computers and mobile phones, you have to have more than 10 p.m. and almost 11 p.m. when you get there, and you have a sleep in the afternoon. Moreover, because the mobile phone is still in your body, not to mention the benefits of upgrading to that level, it has been growing experience value, and its strong resilience, physical strength and energy consumption are much less than before, so now it is particularly energetic.


    "It''s boring - I''m going out for a walk." I called to the inner room, turned around, dressed and changed my shoes.


    These things are common to me and them. Sometimes when I go out at 12 o''clock, they are also used to them. When they answer the question, they go on their own business and ignore me.


    I put on my clothes, changed my shoes, opened the door with the key and went out. mobile phone? It doesn''t exist. The Internet speed of my old mobile phone is slow and it doesn''t look good. I''ve wanted to change it for a long time. Now that I have such a good mobile phone, I don''t want to use it any more. What''s the best thing is that it can enter my body and is easy to carry. Especially in summer, my clothes are thin and there is only one thing. I don''t even have a pocket. I have to find another bag to carry anything. Now it''s OK, empty handed, mobile phone in the body, convenient.


    Let''s make a brief explanation. We are wandering outside. We don''t know how long it has been. There are fewer cars and no pedestrians on the street. The lights in the buildings around have been turned off, which means that these people have fallen asleep. On the street, only the street lamp is still on, but because the bulb has been used for many years, it is relatively dim, and there is no one, which makes it very lonely and desolate.Maybe it''s because I''ve been walking for a long time and I''m a little thirsty. When I look around, there''s a convenience store not far away. It''s open 24 hours, and the light is still on.


    The wall clock on the wall of the convenience store is more than 11 o''clock now, and it''s almost 12 o''clock. I never used to watch the time when I was walking, so I didn''t know that I had walked so long. Grab a coke from the shelf and get ready to check out.


    This convenience store is not only me, but also another person, who has bought a lot of things and is throwing that pile on the counter, waiting, ah no, waiting for settlement.


    It''s almost 12 o''clock. Although it''s shift work, the biological clock can''t be changed. The cashier looks tired, yawns, looks at the pile of things, looks disgusted, and reluctantly starts to count money one by one. I took a coke and stood behind him. I thought it would be a boring wait, but I didn''t expect


    "Master, be careful, there''s a ghost!" Xiao Mo''s sudden voice startled me. He almost fell here and asked in his heart, "what''s the matter? where? Why didn''t I see it? "


    "Oh, master, I''ve already said that you don''t have Yin and Yang eyes and can''t see ghosts. Moreover, your level is too low to even detect the smell of ghosts. Last time, if the female ghost hadn''t appeared by herself, you wouldn''t have found it."


    "OK, stop talking nonsense and tell me what I should do now?"


    "Master, although I don''t know whether it''s aimed at you or not, it''s always good to know yourself and your enemy. Go to the equipment bar and see if you can unlock some useful things."


    Equipment? When I think about it, the equipment bar was on at that time, but I was too tired and didn''t care. I didn''t watch it later. Now it''s time.


    There are a lot of dwarfs in the front. There''s only one cashier here, and it''s in a bad state. It seems that it can''t be finished for a while. Hurry up and open the interface with your mind when you don''t pay attention. The equipment bar is still empty and has not changed, but on one side of it, there is an equipment store. If you click open, the front three are all on.


    Bronze sword, 30ml each, limited to one.


    Cow tears, 10 ml bottle, unlimited.


    Artemisia argyi, 1 ml, unlimited.


    ¡­¡­ What the hell is this?


    "Little mo, what the hell is that? What''s the way to buy it? "


    "Oh, master, it''s like this. Everything here needs your blood. Milliliter is your blood volume."


    "Blood?" I thought, "how can I pay for this? Doesn''t it hurt? " Reasonable, pain should be afraid or afraid.


    "Hey hey, don''t worry, master, this thing is automatically extracted, it doesn''t hurt, just like you take your mobile phone in and out of your body, do you have any discomfort reaction?"


    "Well That''s not true. All right I read the brief introduction. Bronze sword can hurt ghosts and monsters. Cow tears can be seen on the eyelids. One drop takes effect and lasts for one hour. Moxa leaf can expel ghosts and is not aggressive.


    I think about it carefully. I haven''t given any blood or been injured. But I often hear people say 200 or 300 ml. if I estimate that the loss is tens of milliliters, it should have no effect on my health, but I can''t buy things indiscriminately. For example, this wormwood leaf is not aggressive, it can only expel ghosts, and it should only be used on some low-level ghosts. It is not useful at all, so I just ignored it and bought a bronze sword and a bottle of cow tears.


    Take a closer look, that dwarf''s stuff is still half of it. Enough time! Turn around, pretend to wipe your eyes, take off your glasses, and put your other hand into your pocket. Your mind controls the page in your brain. Click cow''s tears and choose to take it out. You will feel it in your hand immediately.


    took a look at it secretly. The little bottle was not big, and it was like lipstick or something. If the cap wore a rope, it wouldn''t be too heavy to hang around the neck. The bottle has two mouths. It''s like a "scream" bottle. When it''s turned open, it''s a big one with a small one on it. Break off the cover, drop one or two drops on the belly of your fingers, one left and one right on your eyelids, quietly put on your glasses, calm down, get ready to see the ghost, and turn around.


    In my imagination, the ghost must be 1.7 or 1.8 meters tall, with white clothes, long hair, blue face and tusks, eyes like a light bulb, and nails of both hands long enough to split a person''s neck. But I didn''t expect that when I looked back, there was nothing.


    I''m so disappointed. I''m ready to do it for nothing.


    In fact, no, it''s not really no, but it''s too small and not obvious. So where is it? It''s on the cashier''s shoulder.


    What does this ghost look like? Yes! But that doesn''t mean I''ve seen this one. I''ve seen similar ones. Where are they? Barbecue! Yes, the little nigger on me in the mirror. I''m not sure it''s the same one, but they''re all similar, and I can''t tell who.


    Just looking at it, suddenly, the dwarf standing in front of me suddenly yelled: "Hey, you pit my money!"


    "Oh, I''ll go!"


    I was taken aback.


    Good guy! If you don''t take one like this, it''s just a matter of ghosts. You can''t stand shouting like this.The cashier was also stunned. He was so confused and sleepy that he had to scan the code mechanically. He was so confused that he looked at him.


    "Don''t you dare to cheat me!"


    The dwarf is very angry. You can see how short the man is by jumping up and pulling his neck. Don''t look at other people''s small, strength is really big, drag that person to turn around and go out, small cashier a face muddled force, bent down to follow out.


    "No, ah, ah, why not follow the script?" I saw that something was wrong. Why did I take it back? I have to catch ghosts. Hastily with the past, ear small Mo advised me: "master, you are now humble, low level, not that kid''s opponent ah."


    In fact, I mutter in my heart. She''s right. I have to admit that the kid didn''t hurt me last time. I guess he didn''t want to hurt me. Now it''s not necessarily. It''s midnight when the kid gets on the body, that''s to harm people.


    Three steps and two steps, chase out, see two people have been rolling at the door, this is not over, the Cashier hand to the side of a random throw, just touching a turn, grab up, "Hoo" of a, according to the dwarf''s head hit down.

 Chapter 9

    "Ah As soon as I went out, I saw the cashier throw his hand to the side. He turned his head and grabbed it. He hit the little man''s head.


    I can''t stop it. It''s just that the cashier''s brick head is hitting the dwarf''s head. Thanks to the dwarf, maybe he didn''t expect that the target would be so far away from him. He shook and missed.


    You think, if two people are tall on one side, this brick will hit them. It''s powerful. However, if the target is much shorter than yourself, but the arm is so long, then your power of swinging the brick will dissipate in the process, and even you can''t hit because of the deviation in the calculation of the distance. Standing is like this, lying is like this.


    "Ouch!" The brick missed the short man on the head, hit him on the shoulder, and rowed to the ground. The dwarf was really strong. He hit the cashier sideways, and then snatched the brick. The two short legs were sharp, and they stood up and smashed the brick.


    The cashier didn''t stand up, sat on the ground, reached out and pushed him away. The dwarf didn''t chase him any more. Maybe it was because I was coming. In addition, I was so big that I was afraid that I would not help him and I would suffer losses, so I turned around and ran away.


    Although the man is short, he runs so fast that "whoosh" is gone. At the same time, twelve o''clock struck.


    Before I had a look at the back of the dwarf again, the corner of my eye suddenly caught a glimpse of something moving in the sky. When I had a closer look, it was amazing that the kid was floating in the sky, with a bloody mouth open, looking at the cashier with a treacherous face.


    "No!" My heart read a move, the brain appears mobile phone page, above the time display, 12 o''clock. The devil wants to do it!


    The ghost didn''t let the little cashier see his plan at all. He floated in the sky, grinning and extending his finger. It seemed that he wanted to cast the magic. In a moment, I held the bronze sword in my hand. Just as I wanted to step forward, I suddenly caught a glimpse of it, lying in the trough. What a broken sword!


    It''s said that the bronze sword is also played in TV series. It looks the same as the one in my hand, but the only difference is the length. Don''t always say that a gentleman''s three foot long sword is only half a foot for me.


    What a hell of a hole! So short, how to play? But inexplicably, I feel that some pit father, think that in a moment will be close to almost hand-to-hand combat, at the same time, I will have a feeling that the sword has not yet played its power, this blind confidence is unprecedented, which surprised me. For a while, God found that I had arrived at the same time.


    "Big Brother, don''t, don''t, spare your life


    Maybe it''s because I''m holding this sword and I''m too big. I guess I''m a robber. I''m so scared that I just sit on the ground and cry. I scolded in my heart, you old man, can you have a little backbone, where is the strength of the brick Mao man just now?


    I dare not stop at all. The kid may think that I can''t see him, and it seems that there is no threat, so he doesn''t care about me and keeps staring at the cashier.


    As soon as I see it, ouch, I''m so angry that I dare to ignore you. OK, let''s let you know. Don''t take fat people for granted. He gritted his teeth, held the bronze sword and threw it to him. His heart said, "I''ll go to your uncle''s!"


    The kid is floating in the sky, and there is still a distance from the top of the cashier''s head. Although the cashier is sitting and I am standing, this is a diagonal line. Those who have studied triangles all know that this diagonal line is the longest. In addition, I have to be away from him for fear that he will react and hurt me. As I said before, this bronze sword is only about one foot.


    Normally, the sword can''t hurt it at all. But when I wanted to attack with my sword, I suddenly "Shua" on it Flash out the golden light, and then spit out the three foot sword on the tip of the sword!


    This sword swung in the past, the kid was startled, "whoa whoa" yelled, looking forward to the flash after too late, "poof" let me cut a hole in my stomach.


    Ouch, it''s amazing. The kid was recruited, and the stealth method suddenly failed. The cashier saw me chop up and looked up, and then it collapsed.


    He is such an ordinary person. How can he see this? In the early morning of this midnight, when I looked up outside, I saw a little nigger with his tusks and triangular eyes. He had a hole in his stomach and let out black gas. Flying in the sky was a "whoa whoa" scream. I could not tell the horror. I was shocked by anyone. Of course, I''m almost there. What? I''ve been watching it for a long time. I''m used to it.


    "Oh, my God, help! Don''t come here! Da Xian, Da Xian! Help me The little cashier cried and clambered straight behind me, running my thighs, shouting one by one. I can''t help it. For one thing, I have nothing to rely on but him. For another thing, I think I''m good at wielding the sword just now. For another thing, this sword is too domineering. It''s a retro three foot bronze sword that can shine! I mean, he doesn''t believe it.


    "Come on, get up!" I grabbed his back collar and picked it up with great strength.


    He was so scared that his legs softened. He staggered two steps and supported me on the shoulder. I look at him this state, in the heart this gas, you this is to add chaos to me! I''m not sure. You''re still dragging your feet here. He shook his shoulder and said to him, "if you want to be such a waste again, I will throw you here. Can you be a man?""Ah, ah, oh, good, good."


    This guy was really scared. He finally responded. He released my shoulder and stopped. He could stop, but he was shivering. Moreover, I wondered why the ground was wet and shy.


    He didn''t pay any attention to him. He looked at the kid carefully, weighing the bronze sword in his hand. Although the sword is big, its weight doesn''t change. It''s quite handy. On the other side of the sky, the wound on the kid''s stomach that I cut was "Huhu" and covered his whole body with black air. It was very frightening and strange. In the black air, a pair of triangular eyes were staring at us, and I was straight haired.


    "Xiao Mo, Xiao Mo, tell me quickly, how can I win it?"


    Xiao Mo, like me, was highly concentrated. When he heard my question, he immediately replied: "master, you are very weak now, and your mana is very small. What''s more, you don''t have any attack skills at all, and you can''t cause actual damage to ghosts. The only one who can fight ghosts is this bronze sword, and you can''t attack from a distance, so you want to fight from a distance The only way to strike is to throw a sword. "


    "Little mo, can I take back the sword after it is thrown out?"


    "Master, all the things bought from the equipment store have blood trade with you. It''s equivalent to signing a contract. As long as you think about it, you can recall it. But after all, there is a time lag, and it''s likely to be exploited. Moreover, the kid seems to have magic power, which can be cast in places you can''t reach."


    "I''ll go! Why do you still have this style? " I secretly scold a, quickly ask small Mo: "that how should I do now?"


    "Run Xiao Mo''s answer was neat.


    "Run?"


    "Well, master, the most important thing for those who have achieved great things is to examine the degree of seizing. A hero should not suffer immediate losses, but run first."


    It''s true that Xiao Mo is right. It''s not good for a hero to be brave for a moment, but now that he''s loaded, can he run after loading? No, it has to have a beginning and an end.


    In my heart, I said yes, let''s do it today. As soon as I raised my hand, the bronze sword pointed at the kid, which was shining. The boy may have been injured once, and he was a little scared. Although he was so angry that he gritted his teeth, he didn''t dare to come near.


    When I see it, it works! As soon as you press it, the only magic power in your body is poured into the bronze sword. In an instant, the sword is full of gold. When the kid saw something bad, he retreated a little. My eyes were quick and my hands were quick. The sword of my right hand was put down, and a bottle of coke flew by with a flick of my left hand.


    I came into the shop to buy a drink. This happened before I paid for a coke. I was too nervous when they were fighting outside, so I didn''t give up. I took it out and put it in my pocket. What a surprise! It''s a thousand days of military training. It''s a time of military use!


    A shake hands, heart said: "I go to your bar!" As soon as he turned around, he grabbed the cashier''s hand and ran away.


    Earlier, when watching TV series, there were scenes like being chased by ghosts, being chased by people, and disaster coming. They always said, "is the hero mentally retarded? Why don''t you run there? Why do you run to the dead end? " Now that it''s up to me, I''ll know. At this time, you don''t care about those people. You can run wherever you can and how you can run. If you feel a bit lame in any direction and think you may be able to trip or shake, you won''t go there. What''s the matter? You''ll be overtaken with a shake!


    Good guy! With a sword in one hand and a cashier in the other hand, I ran like crazy. At this moment, I felt that all the rabbits were my grandchildren. After running for a long time, I came to a turning place. Suddenly, the cashier might be tripped by something and "plop" down. As soon as I heard the sound, I felt that my hand sank and my body didn''t react. I threw it out with the power of turning. My shoulder hit the wall. It hurt me!


    "Oh, oh, I''ve done this. I''m really proud of it!"


    I leaned back against the wall, covered my shoulders, and couldn''t help laughing at myself. Originally, I wanted to help out in the face of injustice, to get rid of demons and demons, and to do justice for heaven, but in the end, I couldn''t pretend.


    The little cashier also fell a lot. Besides, he was basically dragged and tired. I''m ok. The mobile phone is in my body. It''s nothing to add strength at any time.


    Holding a bronze sword, he looked left and right. There was no sign of the kid. He was a little relieved. Maybe he just looked for a bad guy as a substitute. When he saw this guy run away, he would look for another one. But on second thought, don''t relax your vigilance. He can''t be ready for the cat now. This guy is black all over, and he is short and small. There are houses, trees, poles and poles around here. Where can''t he hide?


    Standing in the same place did not move, back against the wall, a bit secure, lest let him sneak attack, two eyes left look right look, also did not see any ghost. To estimate the time, a drop of cow''s tears can only last for an hour, but it hasn''t arrived yet. But to be on the safe side, I wiped two more drops for myself. I looked at the cashier. Now he''s almost relieved, so I wiped two drops for him by the way. I can''t let him know who he is.


    After wiping, the two of US continued to stand still, trying to see what happened. About a minute later, I can''t bear it. This kid is so patient. Why don''t you do it? When I was in trouble, I suddenly thought: Hey, you can ask Xiao Mo, he is not prepared to know the hunting rules of this guy."Xiao Mo, you know the situation now. I don''t know where the kid is now. Can you tell me what kind of routine it is?"


    After about three seconds, Xiao Mo replied with a embarrassed look: "master, I don''t know what this guy is going to do, and what''s strange is that his ghost still exists before he enters this alley. After he enters this alley, it suddenly disappears. Moreover, there seem to be three or four very weak ghosts around him, standing up from just now on In a fixed place, as for their purpose... "


    Hearing Xiao Mo pause in the most critical place, I had an ominous premonition and asked: "what''s the matter? Do you know their purpose? "


    "Master, I don''t know the details, but the positions of these ghost stations seem to form an array, but I don''t know what they are used for. But I can feel that this array will take some time to complete, and they will never let you go out before the completion of the array. So, I''m sure it will be around you And arranged for ghosts to fight against the wall

 Chapter 10

    "The ghost hit the wall? Are you sure, Mo


    "Well, master, in terms of their motivation, what they need to do now is to leave you and this person here, and the best and best way to keep the ghost is to fight against the wall."


    "Well." I nodded, knowing what it was, but I was not so afraid. If I didn''t know what it was, I would go around and ponder it for a long time. It turned out that I was sick in my heart. It''s better to tell you what it was at the beginning.


    A little calm, look at the side of the cashier, at this time face change color, two eyes dribble around, looking left and right, may be to see where the kid is.


    I didn''t care about him. In my heart, I asked Xiao Mo, "Xiao Mo, if we are in the ghost fighting wall, as you said, how can we crack his ghost fighting wall?"


    Without half hesitation, Xiao Mo replied: "master, although the magic of ghost hitting the wall is difficult, it is very easy to crack. It is aimed at those who do not understand the magic method or have not learned the special cracking method. For those who have learned the magic method and the cracking method, it is not a problem at all."


    "Oh, then, Xiao Mo, have I learned the technique and the method of cracking?"


    "Not really." The answer is very straightforward.


    ¡­¡­ Then you''re so special that I''m not nervous!


    never mind waiting until I Tucao, and Xiao Mo continues to say, "master, with your ability, you can''t make complaints about this ghost wall, because you don''t have enough mana, and you don''t have enough experience, but it doesn''t matter. Is it not me?"


    "Hoo..." I''m just relieved. This little mo, why is he still breathing?


    "Well, Xiao Mo, tell me quickly, what should I do?"


    "Master, the first step is to pee."


    Boy urine is the urine of gay men who have not played with lesbians. It is said that it has the function of exorcism.


    This line, this I have, I am still a freshman, and look at my appearance, it is obvious that there will not be such an opportunity. Is this thing still available? I haven''t played with any girls like that. They are serious boys.


    "That little mo, now as long as there''s boy urine is OK?"


    "Well, master, I''ll take the rest."


    "Good!" In my heart, I''m glad. I''ll try my best first. Let alone, it''s really interesting. that ''s ok! I''m going to take off my pants. I just touched the waist of my pants and I''m going back.


    I can''t do this! I look at the little cashier on the side, and my heart says, if it''s not for you, can I be run into this situation? Let''s be honest. I''m not a gentleman. It''s none of my business. I''m willing to do it. After all, I don''t need to die for someone who can''t fight with me.


    I''m not a saint. I''m afraid of death. But maybe I just got such a special identity today, and suddenly I''m a little bit gone with the wind. I want to be a chivalrous person. Isn''t that enough?


    "You, come here!"


    I feel angry in my heart. Looking at the cashier, how can I hate him so much! Heart said you are such a big person, how even me? He collected a handful and asked, "do you have any urine?"


    "Ah?" This boy let me ask a Leng, and then react, hurriedly take a hand to hold to lift to hold pants, as if in hard, there are two seconds, hand release, weak nodded: "yes, not much."


    When he said that, I think about it for a moment. Just now, in front of the convenience store, he had already solved the problem. But you think, in such a terrible environment, it can''t urinate as usual. After a while, it will be a little bit better, but the amount is too much to say.


    "All right, I want less. By the way, are you a boy? Have you ever done that with a woman? "


    "Ah?" The cashier blushed and nodded when I asked him, "yes, yes."


    "Yes, come on, pee!"


    "Ah, ah?"


    "Ah, what? Hurry up! If you don''t pee, I can''t save you. Pee! If you don''t pee, I''ll pee it for you! "


    "Well, I pee. I pee."


    My bluffing was really successful. The little cashier was scared and took off his pants to pee. Don''t say it. It''s not young or old.


    When I looked at him, I found it funny and said, "is there something wrong with your kidney? That''s the amount. I don''t think it''s just a bubble. "


    "I I''m scared. I''m scared. " The little cashier made me blush. He kept his head down and pecked at me like a chicken. He didn''t forget to refute me, though he was really weak.


    "Well, don''t be kidding, Xiao Mo, hurry up. If you have any special skills, please use them quickly."


    "Good master, now I''m going to teach you how to crack the ghost hitting the wall and how to use the power in your body. Please follow my mind and don''t resist."


    "Well." I nodded, that is, at the next moment, I felt dizzy, as if I was going to faint, but I didn''t completely faint. I felt half asleep and half awake, which was a bit like the feeling when I used my amulet, but not so strong.


    "Master, follow my mind.""Well, what should I do?"


    "You don''t need to do anything more, just don''t do any body movements. I''ll use my ability to control your body for a while."


    "Control Body? " Before I knew what was going on, I found that my leg moved by myself. If I didn''t see it, I didn''t know it.


    Just a surprise, ear small Mo''s voice rang out again: "master, take back the mind, don''t think about doing action."


    Oh! This is the so-called control of the body, let me like a puppet, listen to her command, but I still have the right to act, but we are not a brain, if the command conflict, for example, I want to step left foot, and she wants to step right foot, two feet will step together, and then fall my butt.


    After thinking about this, I quickly took back my mind and didn''t dare to think about it. I was afraid that something might go wrong and I would fall here. My whole body didn''t hurt much when I fell, but the cashier was still here. It was going to fall and I wouldn''t lose the old man.


    If you don''t control your body, it''s hard for others. It''s easy for me. How? After nine years of compulsory education and three years of high school, I have been able to walk for a long time without being found out. As long as I am in a daze, the whole person will not drive me at all.


    Step forward, I came to the front of the bubble urine, looking down at it. If I were myself, I would never do such a stupid thing. Pee! Boy, it''s easy to puke.


    At this moment, I saw my right hand raised, two fingers in the middle of the meal, pointing to the sky first, then to me, and finally to pee. All of a sudden, I felt a surge of mana in my body.


    I didn''t know how to use mana before. I just released my skills and let them consume by themselves. It''s like playing a game with blue bars. But its ability is far from here. In martial arts novels, great Xia can kill people only by internal power without using moves. I have the same effect, but I haven''t reached that strength.


    I can only feel my current strength. If I can kill the enemy with 100 mana alone, then I can''t even reach 10 now. With such a finger, my stomach churned, and not much mana was immediately extracted. All of them converged on my finger, like a strong arrow about to leave, or a horse waiting for the charge order.


    "Disease With my big drink, all the mana with my fingertips as vent, pour out, instant point on the liquid of that pungent gas.


    "Stab!" All of a sudden, that big splash thing is in full bloom! At the same time, I regained full control of my body.


    I step back and cover my eyes to prevent blinding and wait for its next step. He looked down and saw that it was still shining with gold. Then, there was no more


    Play with me?


    "Xiao Mo, what''s the situation? With a fake spell? "


    Xiao Mo seems to be very confused, pondering for a while, I think if he or she has entity, then at this moment, he or she must be holding his or her head, leaning his or her head, doodling his or her mouth.


    After stopping for two seconds, Mo said, "the magic is OK, but it doesn''t seem to have enough power. Wait, I''ll feel it again." Then he was silent again.


    This time, more than five seconds later, "master, I checked it carefully again. It seems that I underestimated that kid. His strength is above us. I''m afraid you can''t crack his ghost wall just by your internal power."


    "What do I do now?" I was in a panic. That was my magic power in my prime just now. If it wasn''t enough, it would be impossible.


    "Well, don''t worry, Xiao Mo has another way."


    "What can I do?"


    "Can you buy wormwood now?"


    I thought, just now in the equipment store, I did see this thing, "yes!"


    "Master, buy it quickly. The more, the better. It can enhance the power of casting."


    "Good!" Anyway, wormwood leaf is cheap, a drop of blood a piece, according to my blood, buy it two or three hundred no problem.


    Heart read a move, 200 pieces of Wormwood Leaves appeared in the equipment warehouse, just want to ask Xiao Mo how to use, but Xiao Mo himself said: "master, quick, I feel that the kid''s array is almost finished."


    "What?" I became nervous. It took me such a long time to trap us with ghosts. How good is this array?


    "Come on, Mo! Control me. What should I do? "


    "Master, you quickly spread the moxa leaf out, I can''t control the upgrade system in your body."


    "Ah, oh, oh." This little Mo has no way to control where he lives.


    Hand a move, a large number of wormwood leaves out of thin air appeared in the hands of the other hand and then a move, and a large number. I don''t care how much it is, anyway, a lot is right.


    I''ve seen on TV that Laoshan Taoist subdues demons and demons with a handful of yellow paper, and "Shua" casts it. I think that''s what it means. I also throw it everywhere and ask Xiao Mo, "is that right?"


    "Yes, master, it''s up to me next."


    Before I could react, the magic power that was almost full of the mobile phone''s reply function suddenly poured out again, not like the sharp arrow of the last time, but like a big network, covering the past.In the first mock exam, all the leaves of the moxa leaf were echoed, and the "shining" glowing gold was blinding, and then my eyes blurred.


    It''s broken!

 Chapter 11

    "Ha ha ha, little boy, I''m out. What can you do to me?"


    The ghost hit the wall is broken. The only thing I have to worry about is gone. The so-called soldiers come to block it. Even if the ghost''s magic power is higher than my imagination, I always have a way.


    Holding a bronze sword and a small cashier, he stepped out with one foot and gave a loud shout to strengthen his body. At the same time, my brain, small Mo weak voice sounded: "master, careful, its array is completed."


    As soon as the voice fell, from four directions not far from me, a golden light came out, forming a golden pillar and rushing up into the cloud. This gold is different from the sacred gold. It''s weird gold. In the eyes, it''s not respect, but fear.


    "Xiao Mo, find a way to break the battle!"


    "Master, I can''t do it. The array belongs to the middle class. I can''t break it with my ability now. What''s more, these are not the essence of the array. The core of the array hasn''t appeared yet. If we don''t force the kid out, what we do now will be useless."


    What is it? Can''t break the battle? Well, what''s the point of getting out of the wall with so much effort?


    At this time, another golden light appeared in the sky and among the clouds, just like a chicken breaking an egg. Unlike other pillars, this golden light was full of holiness.


    "Is it coming to light?" I looked at the golden light in the sky. As soon as I was surprised, I saw that the golden light was suddenly divided into three parts, three golden cones, and came down here. At the same time, a voice with some childish but inexplicable dignity, which seemed to add a loudspeaker, came out.


    "Three religions, one family! The world is the master


    As soon as the words came down, three gold cones fell down together, inserted in the range of gold pillars, and exploded. Four gold pillars were shaken by the storm, and they were all destroyed.


    When I opened my eyes again, there was one more person in front of me. I''m not tall. I''m a little familiar with my back what the fuck! Isn''t this the dwarf who bought a lot of things and then got a brick?


    At this moment, the dwarf is not the ordinary person just now. He pinches the Dow finger and wears a Taoist crown. He is chanting words in his mouth, as if he is reciting the truth.


    "Just a little kid, it''s lawless to dare to act in front of my noble family. Do you think this small array can embarrass me? Let''s see what is noble family!"


    At the end of the speech, he took out his hand in his arms, threw it into the sky and burst it in mid air. Then he untied the bag he carried on his shoulder and reached out to take out some things from it.


    "Isn''t that the one you''re dealing with? Well, I''ll see if you can move him? "


    After that, I threw my things to the ground in five directions, and then I saw clearly that these things were not magic weapons, but some small things, such as matches, knives, mineral water, bamboo chopsticks, and a brick. They are common items that can be seen in small roadside shops. I can''t buy Bricks, but they are often found on the roadside, but This brick seems familiar.


    I''ll go! Isn''t this the piece they picked up when they were fighting just now? But think about it, it seems that they did not see the brick after they finished. It should have been taken away by him.


    "Xiao Mo, what kind of flower work is he doing?" I don''t know what he''s doing with this stuff, but I vaguely feel that this person is not simple, including his going to the store to buy things, his quarrel with the cashier and even his starting to do things, all on purpose. But now people are busy with business, we are sensible people, how can we disturb people at this time, we can only ask Xiao mo.


    "Master, this man is not simple, I can''t see his real strength, but at least, this spell is very strong, it really belongs to the noble family. He''s right."


    "Well." I nodded. Sure enough, I have capital to play handsome. I''m too arrogant to pretend to be a hero.


    "Unification of the three religions!" At this time, the dwarf gave another low drink, and at the same time, he pinched the Dow and shot up into the sky. In an instant, the golden light was in full swing, and three light balls rose up into the sky, and three kinds of things appeared in the air not far from his head.


    These three things are very common. At least it''s not hard to see them in our daily life. They are a string of Buddhist beads, a brush of dust, and a book, the Analects of Confucius. Three things represent three sects: Buddhism, Taoism and Confucianism.


    "The world is unified!" In the low cheering, the three objects rotate rapidly, and the closer they are, the more they come together in an instant. Like one, the three objects rotate rapidly, and the more generous they are. All of a sudden, with the change of fingering in the dwarf''s hand, the three light balls suddenly scattered and flew in their respective directions.


    All around the golden, in a dazzling, a shadow slowly emerged.


    Kid!


    "Master, the eyes of the array appear!"


    Right now! The dwarf saw the right time and hit the kid. "Wow," the kid screamed all the time, and his black spirit couldn''t stop coming out, and his momentum was getting weaker and weaker. It seemed that he had hurt his vitality.


    "Take your life!" The dwarf yelled and grabbed it. But at this moment, a black light suddenly appeared in Qiantian, northwest corner, and then the dark clouds rolled, "click" and thundered. It seems that the kid saw the straw and ran up, the black light suddenly, when he looked again, the kid had disappeared without a trace. Looking up at the sky, the dark clouds have dispersed.The dwarf grabs the air, only has a black air in his hand, scolds "asshole" in the sky, and receives the magic power. Five things on the ground lost the protection of golden light and turned into a mass of powder in a moment. They went with the wind and became quiet and peaceful again. In order to kill us, the imps had set up illusory array around them and isolated the sound. On the contrary, the series of earth shaking actions we had just done became untraceable. As for the ghosts who helped the kids to set up the array, even those with some magic power were already out of their wits when the array was broken.


    Long breath, put away the bronze sword, went to the dwarf, just want to have a word with him, but found that his strength was in a terrible speed decline, even the breath also became urgent.


    "Give me a hand, brother." He just said that and fell on my shoulder.


    "Oh, no, I''ll go. What''s all this? Why are you still playing like this? "


    In desperation, I had to support the short man who fainted, half pull and half urge the cashier, who was almost stupid, to a relatively safe place. It''s a pavilion in a small park. There aren''t many trees around it. It''s a little relaxed at night.


    However, I don''t have time to worry about whether I''m happy or not. I''ll put the dwarf on the stone bench first, and then I''ll take care of the cashier. This guy was so scared that he couldn''t recover after a long time. I was so angry that I almost started. Finally, I poured a little mana on him to wake him up.


    "Well, what''s your name?" I don''t want to be polite to him either. I ask him directly in a high voice. In fact, I''m younger than him in terms of age. I''m only a sophomore now, and I''m not even 18 years old. However young he is, he''s still working. At least he went to university. It seems that he has graduated from university. But, so what? I have magic power, and I''m superior.


    "Ah? My name is Su Peng. I graduated from Xixi University. This year I just worked as a cashier. " This guy is still sensible. He reported his family without me asking.


    I held my shoulder against the post and swept him up and down with my eyes. This person doesn''t seem to be the kind of person who has a city government. He should have nothing to hide. Seeing his state, he doesn''t feel like the rich second generation experiencing life. To be honest, Xixi university is not a good university, but an ordinary school. The person who comes out of it, even a college student, is estimated to be a small employee. His identity is a cashier, which is reasonable.


    So, the question is, how can this kid target such a guy?


    "Do you have any enemies? Or do you know what you shouldn''t know, see what you shouldn''t see, and listen to what you shouldn''t hear. Don''t lie to me. It''s not ordinary people who can afford to raise kids, especially those who are used for aggression. They are absolutely big people. Who are you offending? "


    "This..." The little cashier was stunned and hesitated for a few seconds before he said, "I, I saw and heard some of our boss''s secrets."


    "Boss? The owner of this convenience store? "


    "Yes, I was recruited to work by him. He is a big boss. This small shop is just a small industry. I feel that he won''t care, so sometimes he will take some money. Little money! It''s really a small sum of money, at most a hundred! He didn''t find it, but then, suddenly, he came and stayed in the inner room for half a day. "


    "The inner room?"


    "Yes, there was an inner room in the store. He stayed there for a long time and never came out. But I stayed there all the time. I know that there was no one there before, and no one came to look for him later. If he just wanted to have a rest, how could people like him have a rest here? So I went to see Well, curiosity really kills the cat. "


    "Hey, hey, don''t digress the topic for me, but also use the proverb. What did you see and hear there? What''s wrong with your boss?"


    "I I saw that there was another man in that room. He was wearing a black robe. I couldn''t see his face clearly, and I didn''t know when he was and how he got in. I just heard him talking with my boss in a low voice. I could hear them slightly. They were going to kill several people. I didn''t know who those people were. "


    "Your boss is a businessman. Those people should be his competitors or obstacles on his way. As for the black robed man, of course, you can''t see him. How did he get in? He should be a wizard. If I guess correctly, he raised the kid."


    This explanation is very reasonable. If an ordinary person wants to raise such a powerful kid, the amount of energy consumed is by no means small. But if he is a person who specializes in practicing this kind of technique, the situation will be much better.


    The little cashier didn''t answer my guess, but continued to tell his story: "but next, I saw a very strange scene. The man in black took his finger to my boss, and then my boss began to twitch, his expression was particularly ferocious, and then he fainted on the ground. At this time, the man in black suddenly turned to me When I came to the door, I was very afraid, so I ran to the recycling bank. Fortunately, a few salesmen came at this time. I had something to do, so I was not so flustered. After I was busy, the boss came out and left without talking to me. I took the opportunity to go to the inner room. There was no one in the room, but I didn''t see the man in black come out"Well."


    Reasonable. If he can''t see the black robed man go in, he will not see the black robed man come out, but the black robed man can definitely detect him. The dark light and dark cloud that saved the kid just now should be his ability. Maybe his boss doesn''t know about it at all, because the little cashier is too humble. If you want to kill him, you don''t have to discuss with his boss, but Why do you have to fight so hard, even kids are used, such an ordinary person, just kill with any magic, or this person can only raise kids?


    I asked him a few more questions, and he answered them one by one, but they didn''t matter any more. I left his phone number and gave him the phone number, saying that if there was any situation in the future, I would call him and let him go. He had just left for two minutes when the dwarf woke up.

 Chapter 12

    "Oh, I''ll go. Every time I use it, my head hurts. Hey, brother, do you have water?" The boy asked me for water as soon as he got up. I''ll go to your uncle. Where can I sprinkle water for you at night?


    "No water. I''m tired for a long time. Do you want to pee?" I didn''t get angry.


    "Ah, you''re not authentic. Don''t think you''re tall and fat. I''m afraid of you. You''ve been busy for a long time. Is it me who''s busy for a long time? Is it easy to be a hero these days?"


    I don''t think this guy is very reliable. At least he''s not the same as the man who showed great power just now. He''s not so restrained. He just sits next to him and says, "Hey, don''t say this hero is not a hero. What''s your origin? Where did it come from? "


    "Ah?" The dwarf was stunned by what I said, and then changed his posture. He leaned his arms against the railing, like an old man. His eyes might not have been completely relieved. He tilted his head and casually leaned on his arms, and said to me, "isn''t that what people do to heroes now? Don''t you want to have a meal in a restaurant? You''re welcome. Give me the whole set of braised spare ribs first. "


    "I''ll screw you!" I pushed him, but he didn''t seem to be angry. He should be a good speaker, so I stopped joking and asked his name directly. As a result, the dwarf immediately stood up, put on a singing posture and patted himself on the chest: "I''m a well-known and decent disciple of Sanjiao temple, Yu ganqian. For you, for my "Yu", for the "Gan" who works, for thousands of "Qian", for thousands of "Qian!"


    ¡­¡­ How can someone give a child such a bad name, Yu ganqian? These three characters can be confused when they are written with bad eyes. I''m sure that few people can find them when they want to change their positions. Another one, the math is not very good, right?


    "Si - Sanjiao temple is a temple where Buddhas, Confucians and Taoists gather in one family. It''s said that the three statues in it are also for the Buddha, the emperor and Confucius?"


    "Yes, ouch, boy, that''s good. I''ve heard that I''m a respectable man."


    "Go, who do you want to play with? Seriously, don''t make a face. Just sit down. Aren''t you tired when you wake up with such a big figure? "


    Listen to me say so, he also seems to suddenly realize like, a cover head: "oh my God, dizzy!" And then it''s directly on the ground.


    ¡­¡­ What the hell?


    Where is the living treasure?


    "Come on, come on, tell me what''s the matter with you."


    Yu ganqian sat up, leaned on the pillar and said, "I tell you, I was brought to the temple by my master since I was a child. I haven''t seen my parents for so many years. Maybe they are dead. After that, I put them there to learn from my masters. They say I seem to be something I don''t quite understand Sanqiao Xin. I don''t like these nouns, academic language and so on. In a word, it''s very good.


    Then they began to teach me all kinds of magic, array and so on. I''ve been learning for more than ten years. Recently, I just came out of the temple. Of course, it doesn''t mean that I didn''t step out of the temple before. For example, you usually go out to play, but your parents will definitely ask you when you have to go home. But one day, when you become an adult, you can go in and out freely and live outside.


    This is my current state. In the past, I had to go back after wandering outside for a few days. Now I can go back as soon as I want, and I can''t go back if I don''t want to. When I move out, I can finally fight for justice. "


    "Oh - according to our layman, this is equivalent to adulthood and independence."


    "Yes, that''s what you mean, boy. I think you''re talented and have extraordinary things. Why don''t you join hands with me and make a League of heroes?"


    "League of heroes? I''m also the king''s glory. Don''t fix it for me. What''s the matter with your abilities? For a while, it''s very bad, and for a while, it''s like a bear. "


    "Well, it''s hard to say what''s going on." After listening to my words, Yu ganqian was still a little sad. He sighed and said, "I''m a man. There''s nothing wrong with me. There''s only one problem. I love to play. I''m serious about playing. I don''t bother to practice and recite the formula. Playing is the most important thing in my life. It''s strange. However, it''s very strange. My master said that there is a trait in my body, that is, I can burst out great potential, but it needs an opportunity. So I went there so late just now, and I can still use those spells.


    It''s very strange that I haven''t recited all those things, but as soon as I get into that state, all these pithy formulas will come out by myself; as soon as I come out, I forget all these things, and I can''t remember them, and I must be weak for a while. "


    Oh - his situation is just like the schizophrenics in TV series and movies, with double personalities, one strong and one weak.


    "Well, you are not very reliable. I thought I met a master."


    Yu ganqian listened to me laugh at him, gave me a white look, and didn''t let me say: "you''re not so good. I think you''re just as powerful as that sword. If you don''t have that sword, any kid can get you."


    "You..." If I lose my sword, it''s a snake without teeth. If he can''t help it, he can come at least twice.Yu ganqian saw that I had eaten the shriveled food and laughed like I was successful. After laughing enough, he reached out and took out something from his arms and threw it to me. I quickly took it and looked again. What I threw was a round wooden card with three colors of gold, blue and gray. There''s an eye on it. It''s tied with a red rope, but Why a Chinese knot? It''s still a big one.


    Seeing what I thought, Yu ganqian felt embarrassed, touched his head and said with a smile, "it''s not so tied. The rope is open. I don''t tie it well. There''s a stall selling gadgets on the street, so he tied it. He didn''t pay attention to it, so he made such a thing."


    ¡­¡­ I don''t want to say anything about this product. People tied such a thing to you, but you didn''t find it in the process! How unreliable!


    "Well, anyway, in a word, you don''t care what kind of knot it is. It''s a keepsake and a magic weapon of my noble family. It''s also a signal and a messenger of credit. If you have any difficulty, throw it into the sky. You don''t need to use magic power or chant incantations. We''ll know whether it''s our noble disciples or not If you want to send a letter, you will help each other. I There''s something more to do. Let''s go first. I''ll see you later and have a drink next time. "


    With that, he stood up and dusted his clothes, turned and walked away.


    I looked at his back until it disappeared, then I looked down at the wooden card in my hand. In fact, there is nothing special, that is, there is no color pattern, except that the big Chinese knot is a little different, there is nothing special. It feels like ordinary wood. It''s not much different from a lot of furniture in my family. But since the dwarf said that, he must be right. Although this guy doesn''t look very reliable, he shouldn''t cheat me.


    Put away the wooden card, think it''s not early, so big things happen, heart also confused, four words of comment, at this time the mood is "like an arrow home"!


    He took out a cigarette from his pocket, lit one and walked home with it. I think about it as I walk.


    That little cashier is not related to me. This time I''m in a hot spot. Next time, I won''t help him. After all, if this thing doesn''t work well, it will be fatal. Who is he? I can''t do this with him. But there''s one thing. Today, the kid didn''t die, but it will be a disaster in the future. I hope the kid''s revenge is not strong. His target is the cashier. If he is sensible, he will go to kill the kid directly, and then he will be pulled down here. No matter how bad it is, its enemy is Yu ganqian. If you want to find him, he has the support of the eminent monks and immortals of the three religions temple. No matter how powerful the black robed man is, he can''t beat these people. But if you are afraid, he will come to deal with me.


    For one thing, I''m the first enemy of the black robed man. For another thing, if the black robed man''s goal is not unexpected, it is to kill people. But now, the cashier has told me about it, so I guess I can''t escape his vicious hand. At this moment, I guess I''m on his blacklist.


    "Sanjiao temple..."


    The dwarf''s words reminded me. Maybe it''s because I joined this profession. Now the world in my eyes has widened a lot. The mages who haven''t appeared in my world for more than ten years have also appeared tonight. So there must be many more in this world that I haven''t found, such as more powerful mages. Then, as a novice mage like me, it''s certain that I''ll find a support. Besides, I''ve got an enemy before I can deal with it. I must help. It seems that I have to make more friends.


    First of all, I looked at the wooden card in my hand. Yu ganqian, the dwarf, is my first friend on the road of growing up. In the future, I will have other partners. Maybe, I will really form what Yu ganqian called "hero alliance".


    Thinking, when I got home, my parents all went to bed. I went into the room with ease, pondered over these things again, and went to bed early.


    It''s the end of the month to get a mobile phone. In a few days, the school begins. The sophomore year is coming.


    These days, my life can only be described in four words - calm. There were no ghosts or magicians to look for things, the little man Yu ganqian didn''t come to me again, and the cashier didn''t call. Everything seemed to be back to the past. Only the feeling in my chest told me that these were real.


    By the way, it''s worth mentioning that my level has reached the peak of level 2. I only need an opportunity to learn the second skill and strengthen a guarantee. As for the "detective eye", I have already practiced at level 2. I''ll wait until level 3 to practice it again. Another point is that it''s not necessary to beat the monster to death when it''s upgraded. As long as you have participated in the fight, you can gain some experience. For example, the kid last time, although he didn''t kill him, he still gave me some experience.


    Sophomore year is a critical period for universities, especially for three-year colleges. If you step forward, you will succeed, and if you step back, you will lose. How many people degenerate in this stage and finally fall into the abyss; how many people work hard to turn the tide in this stage. But, but, I have no plan for my future!


    Once upon a time, I was kind of broad-minded enough to "walk step by step and see step by step" and "two ears don''t hear things out of the window". As long as I haven''t met them, I don''t care about them. Now, with that mobile phone and this extraordinary road to becoming a God, I am even more confused. Am I a hero who saves the world while doing my job, or a big man who makes a full show of it.However, what I''m focusing on now is not this. Instead, I once happened to find that mobile phones are in the body. Not only the upgraded software can operate consciously, but other software can also fuckin ''! Games, QQ, Weibo, all of them are OK, so this It''s too late for me to study. Oh, no, have I ever studied.


    Because my school is not in the same city as my family, so when I get to school, I am separated from my parents, so I am not so tied up in my usual way.


    In the school, there are still some of my best friends, such as the big orange mentioned before. His real name is Gao Yan. He is a game man with a high face value. His dressing style is avant-garde, and his skills of seducing girls are also very high. He is also humorous. But his IQ is a bit low. He is a scum like me, but the key is that he has money in his family.


    There is also a close friend of mine, Geng Xi, who is just a living treasure. He is a laughing point and a troublemaker. Moreover, "Geng" can be divided into two words: "ear" and "fire", so we all call him "Er Huo". He is a Manchu and is said to be a descendant of the eight banners. The biggest feature of his figure is that he is thin. He is as thin as a bamboo pole.


    Zeng Xiujie, deputy monitor, is sometimes more serious. As a boy, he is very white and handsome. You can see Captain America. He is a 20-year-old version of Captain America.


    Among the four of us, I am the ugliest one. Although "Er Huo" is also ugly, I am thin after all. However, I am fat and cute.


    However, at the beginning of school, what I am looking forward to most is not meeting my three best friends, but meeting her. My good friend and my deskmate are also my goddess Hu Jie.

 Chapter 13

    "Is the problem group of four finally coming together again?" Hu Jie supported her chin with one hand and looked at me with a smile.


    Since the beginning of the new school year, our classrooms have not been changed. Although it is called "classroom", except for self-study in the evening, we will not stay here. Which is not good, library or dormitory? Class is also in the hall of the classroom, here is a place to put things.


    However, because the school just started, we need to hold a class meeting, so we all gathered in the classroom.


    I lie on the desk, using my arms as a pillow, and my deskmate Hu Jie is next to me. Because of this position, her face is higher than me. I can only look up at her and find that she is also very good-looking.


    "Well, I''m going to make some more trouble. It''s a holiday, and the teachers and principals will forget us again."


    "You ah, forget that no one can forget you, a group of problem children, day by day fooling around, do not know good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I raised my eyes and looked at her with a kind of "don''t think I don''t know who you are", which made her laugh: "what''s the matter? Am I right? "


    "Yes, you''d better learn, ah."


    We''ve been having this conversation for a year, and today it''s our first anniversary as a table mate. Since the beginning of school at this time last year, we have been sitting at the same table and have been together ever since. Of course, it''s not that one. I hope it''s that one.


    During the conversation, the counselors of our old class came in and began to hold class meetings for the students, which were all those words about holiday safety and learning. However, it may be that I know that all my classmates are confiscating their hearts, so I don''t talk too much about business. I make a joke from time to time to activate the atmosphere.


    I don''t have the heart to listen to him, so I occasionally listen to him say a few words. I laugh when my classmates laugh, but half of my time is spent on playing mobile phones, and the full screen projection won''t be found. This setting is so cool.


    Class meeting is so past, but after a while class can be boring, on our professional course, teaching is an old man, called Lao Wang. Not long after class, the class is half full. Some sleep and some play with mobile phones, including Hu Jie, who is the representative of sleeping in class.


    I don''t know whether the relationship is too good, or she has few friends, so even if she can sit in the big classroom, she will sit next to me, and my best friends have left me with great insight.


    Hu Jie is comfortable to sleep. I''m beside her, but I can''t sleep. I''m pushing the tower in my own world. Who can beat me when it comes to playing with mobile phones?! As a result, just after the push, I suddenly found something wrong. Why is the teacher so cold?


    It''s just September now. No matter what, it can''t get cold, especially now that the climate is warming. It can be said that there are nine months of summer in a year. How can there be cool times. I quickly took my body and felt it again. I found that it was really wrong. It was not ordinary cold. In other words, it was not the cold that my skin and pores felt, but the cold that the weak mana in my body felt, a chill.


    Looking at the students around, sure enough, no one except me responded to the cold. It seems that only people with magic power can feel it.


    It seems that the ghost is a bit of a Taoist, dare not neglect, the old trick again, pretending to wipe his eyes, the cow tears on the eyelids, and then opened his eyes, straight scared me.


    Because Hu Jie and I were sitting on the edge of a long row of chairs. As soon as we looked up, we could see a person standing in front of my row of seats, in the middle, not far from me. No, we can''t be called human beings, or even ghosts, but demons!


    Ghost!


    She looks like a college girl of my age, wearing a JK uniform, white shirt, black bow tie, Black Knee Length pleated skirt, bright round shoes, a waterfall like straight black shawl and long hair, with her back to me and looking at Lao Wang, I can''t see her.


    However, it looks like I can''t see it. I can see other things, such as ghosts and demons.


    All of a sudden, at this time, the ghost seemed to feel something. "Brush --" looked back, two black and blood red eyes scanning the back row.


    I was shocked. I don''t know if she found me, but I didn''t use it! Last time, the ghost found me because I used the "detective eye", but this time, I just looked at her with cow tears. Does it mean that the ghost''s ability has reached the point where someone can see her?


    In fact, everyone has this kind of situation. It''s like walking in a rural field, when you suddenly feel cold sweat on your back, sweat bristling and goose bumps all over your body, there must be wolves or something staring at you in the grass. It''s just that most people don''t pay attention to this ability, and practitioners will care about these details, so do ghosts.


    As soon as she looked back, I saw her face clearly. I didn''t say much about her clothes. That face was pretty. She must have been a beauty before she died. Of course, I don''t rule out that she became a beauty. In addition, it may be because she is a ghost. Her face is so white that she looks like she just came out of the bowl. She has a bang of air and a pair of black and blood red eyes.I tried to pretend that I was listening to the class, because I bowed my head as soon as she looked back, which was obviously guilty. So I pretended to listen to the class, hoping that she would mistake me for looking at the blackboard instead of her.


    However, it backfired. After looking around, the ghost was still in my eyes.


    What to do? What should I do? I can''t avoid it. In that case, I''ll tell her that I know someone''s looking at me. I still have to look at each other. So I boldly went to see her, and we looked at each other in such an embarrassing environment. But the strange thing is that the ghost didn''t come over, and she just stayed in the same place, just looking at me all the time.


    My brain is going to explode, especially whether it''s dead or alive. If you want to kill it or cut it, you should say something to me. Don''t look at me like that. I''m a famous flower. No, I''m a famous grass. I''ll sleep next to it. At this time, I also took a look at Hu Jie, found that she was sleeping soundly, and then continued to play with the ghost.


    My current situation is: the power of bronze sword is absolutely not enough; the "spy eye" has no attack ability; moxa leaf is only an auxiliary prop; the amulet has seven days of cooling time, and now it''s only half past.


    I have no ability to deal with her now.


    Is it necessary for the dwarfs to help? It''s too unreliable. Moreover, in this way, the school will become a battlefield. Although I don''t like this broken school very much, after a year''s stay, all dogs have feelings, OK. Besides, there are so many students here that I don''t want to involve them all.


    "Guo Rui, what kind of God do you want to go? Go to the door and stand there, and Hu Jie? Did you fall asleep again? Go, go together


    My teacher is a bad tempered person, but it can also be said that he is a very responsible person. There are not many such teachers in the University. However, it was a good time for him to drive me out of the door.


    "Oh, good."


    Although I have been expelled before, because after he drove me out, he didn''t care about me, so basically it belongs to the early end of class, but I''ve never been outside as happy as today!


    Of course, Hu Jie didn''t think so.


    Before I went out, I pretended to call Hu Jie back to see the ghost again, but at this time, I found that the ghost was gone.


    Yes, it''s gone. It''s gone without trace. It seems that it never appears. However, I know that this is impossible, and the effect of cow tears is far less than its expiration time. And even if the ghost is cultivated again, even the most powerful ghost demon can''t escape the nature of the ghost. Even if it is invisible, it can''t escape the observation of yin and Yang eyes and cow tears. Now, the ghost disappeared, it should be gone.


    Just go


    I took a long breath and went out without rushing. I stayed at the door, leaning my whole body against the wall. Hu Jie, who was beside me, looked bitter and didn''t want to talk. Of course. It''s hard for anyone to be called up when they fall asleep. Especially in early September, it''s very hot. Although our school has no air conditioning, it''s almost the same outside and inside, but there is a fan inside.


    We were walking in the campus. I took a look at Hu Jie and secretly asked Xiao Mo, "Xiao Mo, can you make it cool here?"


    Xiao Mo is really my 24-hour hotline. After listening to my question, he answered directly: "master, there is air-conditioning function here, but with your current strength, either the scope of air-conditioning is too small, or the time is too short, or you can choose to let Xiao Mo release ghost air. Don''t worry, it''s harmless to you and this lady."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    "Don''t worry, master. For ghosts, this kind of thing is put at will. It doesn''t consume me."


    "Well, that''s good. Cool down here with ghost gas. Don''t forget her." As soon as I finished this sentence, I felt a chill in my chest. Then the chill came out of my body and spread out. It seemed that an ice hockey ball appeared in my body and exploded outside, but it didn''t expand more and more. It was just within one or two meters that Hu Jie and I wrapped up tightly.


    "Why?" Maybe she felt cool, but she didn''t speak any more. After all, how could she think that it had something to do with me? Maybe she just attributed it to a natural phenomenon.


    We stayed there for two minutes. During this time, because the surroundings became cool and comfortable, and Hu Jie''s sleep was all awake, we began to chat, chatting and walking, talking about the interesting things of our holiday. Chatting and chatting, suddenly Xiao Mo''s voice rang out: "master, be careful, there are ghosts nearby."


    I''ll go. How can there be another one!


    I became alert and felt it quickly, but there was nothing unusual. At this time, Xiao Mo explained in time: "master, this ghost is too weak and far away, and it''s not aimed at you, so its ghost spirit can''t be conveyed here."


    As soon as she said that she was too weak, I knew that it was not the ghost. But I thought again, what kind of ghost is so presumptuous that it dares to appear near the place where the ghost has just appeared.


    Following the guidance given by Xiao Mo, I turned my eyes to a residential building on our side.


    The most Western and Northern walls of our school are gone. The school is built on the mountain. In the north, there is a mountain. In the west, there is a large area of residential buildings. You can go directly from the school. At this moment, I am in the west of the school. On the side, there is a residential building. On the other side, there is a dilapidated and useless building. Many of the windows have no glass, and the walls are covered with dust and small cracks, as well as coiled plants and vines.Because we seldom come here, and even if we do, we will not pay attention to it, so it is the first time for me to find these situations.


    But at this moment, I looked over there and found a man on the top floor of the opposite building. no To be exact, it''s a person and a ghost!

 Chapter 14

    On the street, originally I was talking to Hu Jie, but suddenly I turned away and stopped talking. Maybe Hu Jie felt strange and looked at her along my eyes.


    "Ah, yes, someone is Is that a jump? "


    I took a look at Hu Jie and had to say that she was a very smart girl. Although it is very remote here, but there are still a few students, so she did not shout, although the tone is full of surprise, but still control the volume, did not disturb the surrounding distant students.


    Here I want to say that because Hu Jie can''t see the ghost, there is only one person in her eyes. Now the man is standing on the windowsill, because there is no glass in the window, so he is in danger. So he can only hold the window frame with both hands, but he still keeps leaning out. It seems that he is struggling, but he feels that he is about to jump down. In my eyes, this is a different scene.


    A hairless, ugly looking man with half his face covered by hair. Attention, it''s a man! He was pushing the man with his two hands behind him, as if trying to push him down.


    "Xiao Mo, what''s the situation? Don''t ghosts usually eat people or suck people''s essence? How can they push people? "


    "Master, this is not an ordinary ghost. This kind of ghost is called ghost. It is specially for the ghost master to find blood food."


    "What, what? What is this thing?" Indeed, ghost is beyond my knowledge.


    "Master, you should have heard of the word" do evil for the tiger. "The term" ghost "refers to the emissary who helps the evil spirits who have been doing evil all the time. Ghost envoys are generally a kind of ghost slaves raised by practitioners, powerful ghosts, demons, ghosts, etc. through special methods. There are some differences between them and raising little ghosts. They must obey their masters, and the ghost masters do not need to give anything.


    It''s common for human mages to be used as helpers and servants. For ghosts, they will form ghosts. The so-called ghost is to kill people and help the ghost owner accumulate resentment for cultivation. "


    "Ah..." I listened to Xiao Mo''s words and nodded. At the same time, I quickly sorted out the difference between imps and ghost envoys in my heart. At the same time, I also thought of a point, that is, the problem of strength.


    I quickly asked the little mo ghost whether the strength is very weak, and got a positive answer.


    Save him!


    Not to mention anything else, it''s just the motive. Last time, the little cashier was killed. This time, it was totally random. Moreover, I don''t believe that the ghost would catch a person in other places and come all the way here to leave him. This man, who must live near here, really had an accident, which has a great impact not only on our school, but also on the surrounding areas Big!


    "Xiao Mo, I want to save that man, but I don''t have a long-range attack. This... "


    "Master, don''t worry. Xiao Mo can fight. This ghost is very weak. I have no problem."


    "What? Can you still come out? Why didn''t you say that earlier? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Before I just woke up, I was too weak to come out for a long time. Now I''m used to it, I can come out for a long time, and I can fly for a short time, I can go over. "


    "So good! Then... " I just wanted to say "then you go", but at this time, Xiao Mo added: "but master, Xiao Mo is not an ordinary ghost, not a soul body, so mortals can see me, miss..."


    "This..." When I was entangled, the man over there suddenly loosened his right hand and turned over in the air. At the same time, he fell down. But fortunately, this man''s desire for survival is still there. He also grasps the left hand of the window frame and grasps the windowsill. At the same time, his right hand also comes back and grasps the windowsill together. The whole person hangs under the window and keeps kicking.


    Can''t wait any longer!


    "Xiao Mo, go!" In my heart, I drank, almost the next moment, a flash of white light in front of my eyes, a beautiful figure "Shua" flew in the past.


    To tell you the truth, when I heard Xiao Mo''s voice for the first time, I thought that she would be a girl or a child. After all, such a sweet and gentle voice could not come from a man. However, I missed a little bit. At this moment, the little mo, because of the battle out of the body, revealed its true colors. White body, medium build, long tail.


    It''s a dog!


    "Samoye!" Although Hu Jie didn''t hear my previous conversation with Xiao Mo, suddenly a dog appeared in the air and flew directly past. The posture was just like golden light protecting body and stepping on auspicious clouds. Most importantly, I don''t know why. Xiaomo is not a young Samoye, but a large adult Samoye. It''s big enough for a calf to walk in the air and "Shua" will pass. Such a scene, who can''t see!


    Her voice was very loud. It was probably a mixed surprise. The surprise was that she was frightened by the sudden giant, and the joy was that Samoye was really cute.


    I was frightened by her voice. I quickly looked back behind me. Fortunately! Nearly noon in the summer, the people around were all in a daze, looking at the prelude to the biochemical crisis. As soon as Hu Jie yelled, it passed along the wind. All of a sudden, those people with just wake up from sleep in general, all hit a cold shiver, and then is a face of all muddled force.As for this sound, it''s just a wake-up call. It''s similar to the teacher''s "don''t sleep". Generally speaking, I can''t hear the content clearly at all. Moreover, the three words "Samoye", let alone not be sober, are sober. I don''t know what the dog is talking about.


    "What? What happened just now? "


    "Like what?"


    "Ah, ah, did she say that Samoye is that cute dog, sled three silly."


    "They''re talking."


    ¡­¡­ A whisper


    "Ah "Ah?" Hu Jie was embarrassed when she looked at the people around her, and Xiao Mo had already gone to the house and hid her figure.


    I can obviously feel that Hu Jie''s body is very stiff, but fortunately, the people around her don''t know us, and they all turn back.


    "This..." Hu Jie also knew that she had made a slip of words, and quickly asked me in a low voice, "how fat four?"


    I don''t know how to answer, I can only shake my head.


    How do you say that? If you want to explain the dog, you have to explain why I have this ability; if you want to explain why I have this ability, you have to explain my identity; if you want to explain my identity, you have to start from the barbecue shop that day; if you want to explain from the barbecue shop that day, you have to talk about my past life. But the key, I don''t know who I was in my previous life!


    A little bit embarrassed, suddenly feel a cold chest, small Mo back.


    "Xiao Mo, have you solved it?" I''ve been dealing with the side affairs for half a day just now. I didn''t care about that side at all. It''s really unexpected that Xiao Mo came back so soon.


    "Master, this ghost has no ability at all. As soon as I passed, he ran away. I didn''t chase him in order to save people. When he went back, he would definitely report to his master and make trouble for him..." At the end of the day, Xiao Mo actually felt guilty. Listening to this voice, I can see that a lovely little girl, with her head down, admits her mistake. It''s very lovely. But now, I''m full of samoyes.


    "It''s OK. You''ve done a good job. What else can you do, little ghost? I have moxa leaf, bronze sword, cow tears, ghosts and walls. I can''t do it. I have the signal token of a dwarf. It''s OK. " I said softly.


    "But..." Xiao Mo pondered for a moment, "in fact, from my understanding, since this ghost is so weak, its owner will not be very strong, but I am afraid this matter will also involve this young lady."


    "Hu Jie?" I was surprised, "what does this matter to Hu Jie?"


    "Master, you were with Miss Hu when things happened, so they are likely to think that you are together, and you have magic power. They probably will not put the first goal on you, but on Miss Hu who is relatively easy to deal with."


    "Easy to deal with?" I was in a hurry. At that time, I wanted to give the wooden card Yu ganqian gave me to Hu Jie to teach her how to defend herself. But when I caught the wooden card, I calmed down.


    How long does it take for the wooden card to send a signal to the master, and how long does it take for a ghost to deal with an unarmed and defenseless Hu Jie. It''s not enough to have a wooden card. There are other things. I have a bronze sword, a moxa leaf. It''s really not good. There''s little mo, who can deal with ghosts. But Hu Jie doesn''t have any of these, and even if she does, she won''t use them.


    "Xiao Mo, in your opinion, when will the ghost start?"


    "Well Master, ghosts like this will appear in the daytime at most. They should not show up. They will only come out at night. In my opinion, tonight is the best time for his action. "


    "Well, Xiao Mo, I''ll give you a task now. You can follow Hu Jie all the time. You can do it."


    "Well, master, I can attach to her without causing any harm to her, and Xiao Mo has a special body. Generally, he won''t be found by ghosts. Once Miss Hu is hurt, I will inform the master immediately."


    "Well." I promise, which is exactly what I think in my heart. Since it''s not safe to give the wooden card to Hu Jie, I can only watch Hu Jie and protect her before the ghost can succeed. Even if the wooden signal has a certain time gap, I can still use the bronze sword to delay for a while, which should be enough.


    Not much nonsense, let Xiao Mo directly on the body of Hu Jie, but Hu Jie seems to have no response, it seems that Xiao Mo said is true, this really won''t be seen. In particular, in the process of attachment, I let Xiao Mo hide his body shape. Although Xiao Mo can''t be invisible like a ghost, unexpectedly, it has the ability of invisibility. That is to say, other ghosts are usually invisible, so that you can see them, and Xiao Mo is just the opposite, usually visible, so that you can''t see them.


    In this way, it''s much easier for Hu Jie to act. She doesn''t know, and she won''t be seen by ghosts.


    "Tell me, what''s the matter? What''s the situation?" Hu Jie is still questioning me. I just realized that I haven''t answered her question just now. Maybe she has said it many times in the process, but I was busy discussing with Xiao Mo and didn''t pay attention to it.


    "Mushy," I''m used to calling her, "don''t worry about it. I can only tell you that it''s unusual, but you don''t need to worry. It''s OK. I''ll tell you when the time is right."I didn''t mean to say this on purpose, but it''s too complicated. I can''t understand it for a moment. Moreover, it''s easy to frighten her when I tell her this. I still remember that last night she was cheated to the top floor by a bad boy in our class, and she was scared once, just once! She cried a section of evening self-study, a whole section of evening self-study! I comforted her a little that day! It''s hard to coax him.


    So a matter, she cried a whole section of night self-study, if you tell her this, still not scared at night can''t sleep. What''s more, I''m too weak now. I can''t involve her in this. When I say "the time is ripe", I mean that when my strength grows up, only then can I protect her.


    Hu Jie was obviously not satisfied with the answer, and she wanted to ask. At this time, the class was over.


    From the other side, there came a large group of people, including Hu Jie''s roommate, who came to find her.


    As soon as I saw it, I had a chance to leave Hu Jie alone.


    After lunch, everyone went back to the dormitory. Hu Jie asked me on her mobile phone that I didn''t come back either, so I stayed in the dormitory and played with my friends. The reason why those people mentioned before are my best friends is that we all live in the same dormitory.


    All the way to self-study in the evening -- Temo university still has self-study in the evening, and college students can''t afford it -- I went back to Hu Jie, and then I saw Hu Jie with a sad face.


    "Poof, what''s the matter?" I couldn''t help laughing.


    "Don''t you know how curious I am? I''ve been thinking a lot for a long time. I can''t make it up any more. You can explain to me what it means when the time is ripe. "


    So I had to play Tai Chi with her again, and I finally got through the day. As time went on, the lights in the last classroom went out and everyone went back to the dormitory. But I did not dare to relax, because I know that ghost, perhaps in a moment, suddenly attack.

 Chapter 15

    It''s getting late. Today is the first day of school. We can''t finish talking, but after a while, we are sleepy. About an hour after the lights out, everyone basically went to sleep. The dormitory gradually quieted down and soon snored again.


    I lie in bed, dare not go to sleep, quietly listening to the various, ups and downs of snoring, in the heart with a mobile phone to see the time, has been more than 11:40. Since ancient times, midnight is the time when ghosts appear. The so-called midnight, which is 12:00 in the middle of the night, may be the time when the Yin Qi is heavy. Ghosts generally like to appear at this time. I look at the time. If the ghost is going to act tonight, it will do it in less than ten minutes at most.


    In fact, I really want to sleep, after all, according to the truth, sleep can let me relieve fatigue, for a while that battle must be a fierce battle, it is important to have a good mental state, but Just for a little while, is it really useful?


    Everyone knows that not sleeping enough is worse than not sleeping!


    In order to avoid that I will sleep in a circle and affect my fighting state, I''d better not sleep. Moreover, the mobile phone is still in my body. It can not only provide me with magic power, but also maintain my spirit. In fact, in a way, it can also be regarded as a kind of rest.


    I looked at the equipment bar again in my heart. I''ll put on the tears later. After all, it''s only effective for one hour, ten or five minutes in advance. Moxa leaf, as an auxiliary, should not have much effect later. To say the biggest, it''s bronze sword.


    It turns out that it''s really hard to count these things in my heart. The sudden battle is much better than waiting for the engagement. Waiting for the engagement time is not only physically tired, but also mentally tired.


    Class time is not so hard, that at least can walk a god son what, but now, a little dare not. After ten minutes, it was more than 11:50, and I thought, it''s almost over.


    First of all, I took out the cow''s tears and wiped the eyelids on both sides. When I opened my eyes, I found that there were many lonely souls and ghosts in my own dormitory. It has been said that many schools and newspapers are built on luanhenggang, because it is said that "one is positive and one is evil". The characters written are positive. The square paper is used and the square characters are written. The ghost is evil, so the characters can suppress the ghost. This is called "one positive pressure one evil", also called "one word pressure one ghost".


    I looked at it carefully. There were three or four kids. Two of them had not yet passed the transition period. Now they were in a state of unconsciousness and their eyes were straight. They all acted subconsciously. One of them looks very smart. He looks like a little boy. He''s seven or eight years old. He doesn''t know why he died early. But don''t say, they look smart. They are looking at us from left to right. Maybe they haven''t met college students and feel curious.


    Sometimes, we can see each other, but I''m not afraid at all. This kid''s eyes are far worse than those in the classroom, and although she looks smart, her IQ is definitely not as high as her. I''ve practiced all this. I think in his eyes, at most, he feels that there is a person who is not asleep in a daze. Occasionally, he looks around and looks at me, but he doesn''t take it seriously and avoids it.


    I looked at the time, almost, a hand, "Shua", call out the bronze sword, hold it in the hand, do not make a sound, shake three shakes, a use of mana, the blade "chutu Tu" to three feet high.


    All of a sudden, the three or four ghosts in the room ran away.


    I looked at my bronze sword and nodded. These ghosts are lowly little guys. Naturally, they are afraid of the bronze sword. They don''t need any moves at all. They can be deterred by a light.


    With a smile in his heart, he changed the bronze sword back to its original shape and held it in his hand. He said that he would wait for the news from Xiao mo.


    At this time, suddenly, the wind was blowing on the edge of the window, followed by a stream of black smoke, which swept directly from the window, just like a black snake.


    The position of my bed is farthest from the window, at the door. If there is any change there, I can know it very quickly. All of a sudden, I knew it was wrong. Although Xiao Mo was not around and no one could tell me, I had that mobile phone in my body, and I met it several times. I had magic power and experience, and I could feel it.


    The heart said no, "Hua" all of a sudden, it was lifted first. I didn''t take off my clothes for fear of accidents. I used to sleep naked before. This time I wore clothes, because I was single in summer, so I didn''t take off any of them. As soon as I was lifted, I turned over and stepped on my slippers. The bronze sword was three feet high and passed forward.


    At this time, I don''t know where, a stream of black smoke "Shua", in front of me, directly swept past. Then I felt numb on my wrist. I felt that something hit my wrist. I said the pain was not pain, but I didn''t feel it. I felt that the bronze sword on my hand had fallen off. Before I could react more, I felt dizzy and didn''t know anything.


    ¡­¡­


    In my daze, I suddenly felt a chill on the top of my brain. I felt a needle pricked. The needle had been frozen in the refrigerator for several days. Cone of a, "Shua" wake up more than half, and then, I can feel the power of the mobile phone, mental power constantly poured into my brain, within two seconds, basically full of spirit.When my spirit is restored, my perception is restored. At this time, I feel the wind around me. I can also feel the wind. It''s not one-way. It''s very comprehensive. I can feel it. I''m outside.


    My mind quickly went over what happened just now. How about the dormitory? My heart said that I should have been captured here by the ghost.


    Open your eyes and look around carefully to know where it is, the roof of our library!


    We have ten dormitory buildings, five men and five women, five teaching buildings, and two training buildings. In addition, the miscellaneous buildings such as canteens and supermarkets, and the learning related buildings are libraries.


    The library is located in the center of the campus. The front, left and right sides of the library are teaching buildings and training buildings. The distance is a little close, but the dormitory buildings behind are far away. Therefore, as long as there is no loud noise, it will not be heard at all.


    So it seems that the other party is going to assassinate us!


    "Master." At this time, my heart, long lost, sounded the voice of small mo.


    It''s been a day. She''s been with Hu Jie all day, so I haven''t heard her speak that day. I feel very kind when I listen to her again, especially in this case. At the same time, I also know what happened to the cold in my mind just now. It''s just that little mo helps me. But at the same time, I know that something happened to Hu Jie.


    At the moment when I wanted to understand, a ghost gas suddenly appeared behind me. At the same time, I also felt a chill gathering behind me, trying to help me block the ghost gas. I knew that Xiao Mo was helping me.


    Dare not neglect, look back, just behind me, almost on the edge of the roof, two steps short of falling, standing three Ah, no, four, no, one. One person is not finished, there are three ghosts.


    Needless to say, people are Hu Jie; ghosts are big and small. The big one, who was two meters three or two meters four, was dressed and swarthy, standing in the middle of the other two ghosts. A long skirt, black, dragging the ground, can''t see the feet; a head of gray hair, attention, gray hair, dirty can''t do, look oily and hard, according to the principle, to the bottom of the hair are rolling up, so only to the waist. On his face, from his forehead to his cheeks, there were two scars; his arms were like dead branches, and his fingernails were like claws.


    Around, there are two kids. According to Xiao Mo, these are ghosts. They are not big and shorter than ordinary people. The one on the left is flying in the sky, holding Hu Jie''s waist in his hand. At this time, Hu Jie should have fainted, her whole body naturally drooped, her waist was held, her head was on both sides, and her hands and legs were hanging down powerlessly.


    On the right side, I know the one who caused people to jump off the building in the daytime. At this time, he is standing on one side, looking at me like a slave eunuch with a sad look on his face.


    "You are the one who did me harm?" I didn''t move yet. The ghost master spoke first. His voice was mixed with Yin and Yang. I couldn''t hear a man or a woman, but I could hear the tone. Normally, this is a question sentence, but in his tone, there is no doubt, that is to say, how can I say this sentence, he has to come to kill me.


    Mind a care, heart said, anyway, today is today, you must kill me, I also don''t drop the price. He took a step forward and said in a voice that didn''t tremble: "it''s me, what? Is it reasonable to harm others? You want to fight, don''t you? "


    I don''t think ghosts have ever seen such a thing, especially when I say it with a northeast flavor, because our class is a northeast one. Usually, whether we listen to what others say or look at that person, we all say that the northeast people are very horizontal and domineering. I''ll take this one. Ghosts are afraid of the wicked. I''ll shock him first. However, I think ghosts are very strange. I wonder why I don''t speak Mandarin.


    The ghost''s expression was obviously stunned. It seemed that I never thought I would answer him like this. I was at a loss. It''s one thing to be at a loss. It''s another thing whether to fight or not. It''s all coming. No fight? impossible.


    Preemptive!


    "Evil, look at the magic weapon!" With a loud drink, I stretched out my hand to "Shua", and a handful of Wormwood Leaves flew over. At the same time, I used my magic power. A few Wormwood Leaves, like darts, "rubbed and rubbed" flew over. The ghost didn''t respond. Maybe Zheng Xin said how dare I be so bold and dare to fight first. But at this moment, his eyes became bad. Two withered tree branches held the sky in one fell swoop, and a stream of black smoke "Shua" rose. How could a few Wormwood Leaves hold this? They were scattered to ashes without supporting for a moment. The black smoke scattered, Ayres kept on, like a black snake, meandering, and the snake swam to my side.


    When I look at it, it''s not good! Hurry to hide on the side, show the fastest reaction and speed in my life, more than 200 kg of body perfectly avoided, at the same time, hold the wooden card in hand, and then throw it to the sky. When I was about to throw it or not, suddenly, my hand was numb again, and my hand loosened again. The wooden sign "Shua" was thrown out. It was not thrown into the air, but onto the ground.


    The wooden sign flew out not far, and then slid out of the distance, which was not close. At least I couldn''t run past. That''s to say, I certainly didn''t run as fast as that ghost. At this time, I felt the "whir" wind behind me, and I felt that there was an evil wind shining on me and I rushed over. After that, his heart cools, a dog barks, and he looks back again. Today, the ghost who did harm to people in the daytime has rushed over. At the same time, Xiao Mo goes out of the body, and his snow-white body pounces directly.

 Chapter 16

    "Ow -" Xiao Mo let out a loud dog bark. Although I can only see her back, I believe that she must have a fierce face at this time, with a big mouth open and a sharp tooth towards the ghost.


    The ghost had no strength. In addition, he had suffered such a loss during the day. When he saw that Xiao Mo was fierce, he didn''t dare to make a mistake. With a sudden brake at his feet, he turned around and ran away. As soon as Xiao Mo sees it running, he doesn''t chase it. He grabs the ground with four claws and stares at the three ghosts on the opposite side, ready to go. The ghost master looked at Xiao Mo with disdain on his face and gave a light smile. His hands passed forward like holding something. Immediately behind him, like fireworks, he burst out a stream of black smoke, and then twisted it into a stream of black rope. "Shua Shua" smoked towards me.


    Xiao Mo stares at the opposite side and shouts back to me: "master, bronze sword is a magic weapon you bought. You can summon it even if you are not around." The first black rope has just come near. Xiao Mo turned back and raised his hand, which was like a claw. With a "pa" sound, he was black and couldn''t see who was winning or losing.


    I don''t dare to neglect it. I stretch out my hand and recite the sword in my heart!


    All of a sudden, the golden light flashed, and there was a touch on the hand. Another look, the bronze sword was already in hand. I think that now all the people in the dormitory are asleep. If someone wakes up and sees this picture, then his eyes are absolutely: a sword dropped on the ground suddenly glows with gold, and then it disappears.


    The bronze sword is already in my hand, and I have a foundation in my heart. When I shake in the wind, the sword is three feet high. At this time, the face of a black rope pulled over, quickly waved a sword in the past, "pa" sound! Gold and black both sent out a wave of air, followed by "buzzing", a burst of crisp sound on the bronze sword. I held my hand tightly again, let the bronze sword stop shaking, moved under my feet, and rushed over. It''s not that I''m so powerful or sure, but I don''t think I can get any good results in this way.


    One side of the small Mo saw I moved, but also hastened to open four claws, with faster than human speed in front of me, open for me.


    The ghost master saw that we all rushed forward without any panic. On the contrary, he laughed contemptuously. His hands gathered in front of him, and a black light ball coagulated in his palm. Then the ghost master hit it with one hand, and the light ball in his palm turned into a black sharp arrow. "Whoosh" drives the wind, as well as bursts of evil spirit, shooting at me head-on. Little Mona is a loyal dog. When he saw the attack coming, without saying a word, he pushed his hind legs, raised his head to the sky and roared, and grabbed the arrow with his two front paws one left and one right.


    Facts have proved that Xiao Mo can''t defeat the ghost Lord with his current mana. The black sharp arrow was indeed broken up, but the price is that Xiao Mo vomited blood. His snow-white hair was half dyed black. At the same time, he vomited blood, even on the blood, there was black air.


    "Your uncle!" There was a fire in my heart. The bronze sword in my hand was changed to a counter grip. I waved and used it as a javelin messenger. I pulled it directly. At the same time, I extended my hands to catch Xiao Mo flying upside down. The strength was so strong that I stepped back half a step.


    On the other side, the ghost master had just finished his big move, and his body suddenly became weak. Seeing the bronze sword flying towards him, the ghost master was ruthless. When he saw the bronze sword, he immediately came to him. He was too weak to defend himself. He quickly moved his finger and called the ghost back.


    Naturally, this ghost is the unfortunate one who has not been able to succeed enough and has been scared away by Xiao Mo twice. He may have wanted to stay and have a look, but he was called directly and acted as a shield.


    "Master, no!" There was a scream in the ghost''s mouth, and the last word had not been heard. The bronze sword had arrived, and the shining golden sword directly penetrated his body, making his last word become a virtual sound. And the ghost master, with this time, also got a rest, raised his hand is a palm, at this time, the tip of the bronze sword has passed through the ghost''s body, face to face, received this palm.


    The bronze sword has no power at all. Besides, I have low mana at this time. After passing through the ghost''s body, I have little power. After taking the palm, the golden light directly faded and fell to the ground, and the ghost was already dead.


    "Go back and rest." I take the dying Mo back into my body, which will make her recover quickly. Then I stood up, reached for my hand, and the bronze sword came back to me. The ghost master also saw how powerful he was, and he looked serious. With his eyes and hands, he shot at me like black bullets.


    I don''t know how to do it, I don''t know how to do it, and I don''t have a shield, but I don''t get hurt seriously. I can''t let out my anger. I just wave it around, but it''s a lot. After all, I''m waving it around. After a round, I still hit it. For a moment, my "sword technique" was disturbed, and in a moment, a mass of black air was all over my body.


    The first is pain, the second is more pain, the third, the first pain is less pain, and then the fourth, the fifth When I got about ten or twenty times, I was numb all over, powerless numbness.


    My brain was dizzy, and I could hardly stand. At this time, when a big black net touched me, it directly turned into black ropes. Left and right, left and right tied me up. The black force fixed me in the original place, and I couldn''t fall down or move."Curfew, I thought you had a lot of ability." I was not nervous anymore. I held my chest in my hands and looked down at me with my height. I looked scornful.


    My body even pain with numbness, how can I go to compete with him, also ignore him, also can''t move, casually spit on the ground, one is to get so much, in the throat is really uncomfortable, second, the ghost Lord to me, I can give him a good face?


    The ghost master was not annoyed to see me spit. Maybe he thought that I was no different from a piece of meat that had been put on the plate, and he didn''t care about my useless behavior.


    The ghost master looked at me, and then at Hu Jie, who fainted and was held by the only ghost left, and laughed: "it''s not bad. Although you made me lose one, I can earn so many people, this girl Women belong to Yin, and I also belong to Yin. It''s just right to mend me. Men, though Yang, are immortals. The essence and power of the little mage are great menders. " Said, I obviously looked at this ghost master mouth are dribbling saliva, heart said "well, another look at my essence."


    I don''t know why. It seems that a young mage like me, who has just started to practice, is a good tonic for ghosts. So is the female ghost in my family. So does he.


    Just when I had this question in my heart, the ghost master suddenly spoke again. But this time, he didn''t talk to me or to himself. He said to the ghost on the side, "it''s almost time. Throw the little girl down."


    What!


    "You dare!" I tried my best to drink, staring at the ghost master angrily, "you can come to me, don''t you mean I can make up for it? Come on! If you touch her, I will never let you go. Even if you become a ghost, I will kill you. "


    "Cut!" The ghost owner scoffs and continues to look at the ghosts around him. I saw the ghost holding Hu Jie and suddenly released a ghost gas. I don''t know the power of the ghost gas, but it should be very cold, because I saw Hu Jie suddenly shiver all over her body, and then


    "Ah, ah? Ah! ¡ª¡ª¡±


    Hu Jie uttered three times in succession, and the reasons were different. The first is to wake up from a dream, or to be awakened by cold; the second is to feel strange when you don''t know where you are; the third is to see where you are and be afraid.


    "Hu Jie!" I yelled at her, the effect is remarkable, she found me at once, but may be too scared, mouth even shout with call, even shout help with call my name, for a moment also can''t understand what she is saying.


    I looked at Hu Jie, but there was nothing I could do. At the same time, I expected that someone would hear Hu Jie''s cry and come to save people. But on second thought, even if someone came, even if a hundred people came, what would happen?


    The ghost master didn''t pay any attention to my distress or Hu Jie''s shouting. He didn''t even have to wink or give orders to the ghost. The ghost must have done it often. He didn''t have to wait for the ghost master''s order to fly outside the building. He didn''t hesitate and didn''t care about our emotions Let go.


    "Hu Jie!"


    If it wasn''t for the black atmosphere that imprisoned me, I would definitely have two situations, either rushing to save her, or falling to the same place.


    The ghost master looked at me and sneered: "if a person is sober, his resentment will increase after he falls to death, which will help me to cultivate more. You are the same. Now, his resentment is so high, but it will make up more."


    I''m not in the mood to listen to what he means at this moment. I don''t even think about what he plans to do with me. At this moment, I only have Hu Jie in my head. Because of the sound insulation of ghost, I can''t even hear her shouting. Can you imagine that a beautiful girl in the age of peach and plum was thrown down from the upstairs, and you were on the side, but you could only listen to her scream and the sound of landing. After that, there was nothing else. It''s like being dragged into the dark and disappearing into your world.


    "Come on!" I tried my best to shout to the ghost master. If he killed me, could I still be with Hu Jie? If he was more cruel, could I become a fierce ghost? Can we take revenge on him again?


    Ridiculous! I want to die, and it''s the pain of death.


    After listening to my cry, the ghost master was obviously stunned. But he just wanted to make another move, but his face suddenly changed. The whole person, ah no, the whole ghost suddenly turned around. Before turning around, I clearly saw the shock and fear expression on his face!


    At this time, outside the building, it seems that from the ground, a golden light passes through the sky and the earth. Under the strong light, the ghost gas around the ghost master instantly dispels, just like a layer of thin ice, meets the flame, and immediately disperses completely.


    "Ah! ¡ª¡ª¡±The ghost who threw Hu Jie down just now gave a scream, and he was still standing on the edge of the roof. When he was illuminated by the golden light, he only had time to make a scream, and his soul was shattered.


    "Pa!" With a light sound, my imprisonment will be released. Naturally, I don''t think it was the ghost Lord who released me. So


    I look up at the direction of the golden light, I am sure that the ghost master and I are the same expression and eyes at this time. In the direction of the golden light, slowly, a big golden bird, I don''t know what kind of bird it is. It has two wings, and it is three meters long. A pair of golden wings drive the golden light, and the wind blows. A pair of naked eyes stare at the ghost owner like flames.The most terrible thing is not the bird itself, but the old man on its back.


    Although the old man looked lazy at this time, as if he was just an ordinary old man in his twilight years, as a man with magic power, I could see that he was unfathomable.


    The ghost master is afraid of the old man, and my eyes are not on the bird or the old man, but on Beside the old man, Hu Jie was lying on the bird''s back.

 Chapter 17

    "Hu Jie." I just let out and took a step forward. I don''t know whether I was too angry just now, or I was exhausted by the ghost master''s magic. Or my nervous and broken heart suddenly relaxed, and my whole body suddenly lost strength, and I almost collapsed. The two word cry suddenly became weak.


    He staggered twice, and finally stopped. He put his hands on his knees and looked up at the front. At this time, the old man had opened his eyes. He took out a copper coin sword from his hand and frowned: "Oh, how can I bring it? I want to throw it away."


    I don''t know what''s wrong with an expert. Maybe he just wanted to humiliate the ghost master. He took out a little thing and didn''t look at him at all. It seemed that he didn''t pay any attention to him. Similarly, I don''t know what the ghost master''s mood is at this time. He turns his back to me, and I can''t see his expression, but I should be afraid and angry, and eat something on his face.


    After five seconds, the old man still didn''t pay attention to the ghost master. The ghost master may have seen that he didn''t move, and he was also used to being reckless. With his body moving, "Shua" disappeared from the original place.


    Almost for a moment, I didn''t see it clearly. I just felt that there was a sudden movement on the old man''s hand. I didn''t know whether it was Yang, Pai, toss or toss. A little thing "Shua" went out. Even before I could see the track clearly, I just felt dark. It didn''t mean that I was dizzy, but that there was one more person in front of me. Ah no, it was a ghost. To be exact, it was the ghost owner.


    However, the next moment he appeared, I obviously heard the crackling sound of electric current and a burning smell.


    Quickly back two steps, also took the opportunity to stand up straight body, and then look closely, found that the ghost master was blocked in an array.


    What kind of array is this? It is composed of sixteen copper coins with round square holes in the Qing Dynasty. They are distributed around the ghost owners, and each of them is connected by a red line. It''s not an ordinary line. It''s made up of magic. It''s like laser welding. If you run into it, something will happen.


    The ghost master was sealed in a narrow space and did not dare to move at all. He obviously knew the power of this thing, but his eyes were fixed on the ground. When I followed his eyes, I found a small wooden card lying on the ground, which was about the same size as my signal card. I didn''t know whether it was a dragon, a unicorn or something. In short, it looked like a divine beast. It seemed that there was a current passing by.


    "Hello, that boy." At this time, the old man spoke. I looked up at him, he saw I saw him, and then said: "this kid, you kill it, it should be very important to you."


    His tone was so light that he didn''t seem to care about it at all.


    I kill him? Yes, of course I want to kill him, but he almost killed Hu Jie.


    With a hand, the bronze sword is in hand, and the golden light comes out, three feet long. He looked down at the eye sword, then looked up at the ghost master, just like the ghost, without hesitation, without considering his feelings, directly inserted into his body.


    "Ah --" the scream of the ghost Lord immediately filled my ears. I was not afraid of who he would attract, just as he was not afraid that Hu Jie''s scream would attract others.


    The power of bronze sword is not weak. I did my best with this sword, and my whole body mana rushed into the sword body regardless of everything. The ghost master suffered this, and his whole body was convulsed like a living person. He collided with the copper coins and red lines around him back and forth, and burst out bursts of roar and black smoke. The ghost master suffered this, how could he bear it? He let out one after another, one after another, more shrill screams. The cry was full of despair of death.


    After a while, a strong black smoke appeared in the copper coin red line. The original ghost owner had already lost his appearance, and the scream stopped. When the smoke cleared, there was nothing in it, not to mention the ghost owner, even the ghost shadow was gone, only the small wooden card was still on the ground.


    "Hey, hey, hey, boy, it''s good for you to kill this devil. Hey, I don''t want this sword very much. I''ll give it to you and the little wooden card. Come on, come on, come on." I''m good at it.


    I may also be a little confused, subconsciously to the other side of the head, the results found that the old man reached out a little, feel a golden flash, my forehead a cool, brain, it seems that suddenly golden light.


    People say that the brain is the most delicate organ in the human body. It is common for people to operate on their hands, legs, stomach, and even the most daring one is on their face, but no one dares to operate on their brains. So, people usually don''t know what their brains look like, but at this moment, I seem to see it.


    Brilliant!


    I can only use this word to describe, although only for a moment, that is, a flash time, but I still see the inside.


    Palace! A splendid palace! Gold, western style, but the time is too short, I did not see the details, how many floors? How big is it? What is carved? Are there any statues like stone lions? I don''t know anything about that. But I remember, in the sky, there is a golden sun, it is because of its shining, let the whole palace bathe in glory. Moreover, there is a mantra, which is raw and complicated. It forms a long scroll and flies in the sky. It''s only for a moment. I can''t see it clearly, but inexplicably, I can recite it word by word.¡°&£©%¡­¡­ *#%(*) "


    I don''t know what I read. I can''t stop when I read it. Before I can react to the last word, the next ten or twenty words have already gone out, and I forget them after reading them. It''s like paying New Year''s greetings to relatives who can''t make it. I forget my seniority after calling them.


    Although I can''t remember, the effect is strong. As soon as the spell ended, the sixteen copper coins immediately turned into a bronze sword. I reached out and grasped it.


    The bronze coin sword is made up of 16 copper coins, representing the eight trigrams of light and dark. The former Kan Gen Zhen Xun Li Kun Dou, Xiu Sheng Shang Du Jing died and startled. Five copper coins are connected to each other as a hand guard. The other copper coins are on both sides of it. On one side, there are four copper coins, which are shorter and are sword handles; on the other side, there are seven, which are longer and are sword bodies. All the copper coins in the whole body are connected by red lines. They are still made by magic power. They look thicker than before. If they are real red lines, they should be wrapped several times.


    "This..." Holding a copper coin sword in my hand, I said that when I can have more of this treasure, I mean it to others. It''s easy to use, and it''s the lowest thing I don''t want! When can I get to this point.


    Feeling finished, he squatted down, stretched out his hand and picked up the wooden card. If you look closer, you can see many details clearly. There is something carved on it, but I really can''t see what it is. If it''s a dragon, it looks more like a beast. If it''s a beast, it has a dragon head and a dragon tail, so I can''t see what it is. Holding it well, it feels like an ordinary wooden card. It''s nothing special, but I watched it flow electricity. Now it''s gone. It''s for body protection. If there''s a ghost approaching, it will take effect.


    There is a small hole on the wooden card. It seems that I didn''t know whether it was played by the old man when he was a child or someone else. It should be tied around his neck with a rope. I''ll get a rope to wear later.


    Just thinking about this, the old man over there stretched his waist, leaned back, and lay on the back of the bird. The golden bird flapped his wings, stretched his neck, and rubbed his feathers back. His naked eyes were lazy and comfortable. The old man lay on the bird''s back and looked at me and said, "boy, killing this ghost is my gift to you. For you, that is to say, you will meet more and more people in the future. You can''t live with the things you have in your heart. If you want to learn something, please take me as your teacher. There''s a lottery shop in Baishi street, crematorium. Come to me."


    As soon as the voice fell, the golden bird "swiped" its wings and soared into the sky. A stream of red gold fire swept across the sky and disappeared.


    I look at the sky, the speed is too fast, I don''t know where he is going. My heart says when I can get to his realm, and think about it, that bird is really Qi school, when I have such a mount. The more I think about it, the more complicated I think about it. After thinking about it for a long time, I feel a little tired. Looking back at Hu Jie, I''m sitting and looking at me.


    "Hu Jie..." I just wanted to say something.


    "Needless to say, I can see that you You are a mage


    I can clearly feel her excitement.


    Hu Jie has a lot of hobbies, such as snacks, music, gossip, Hanfu, taking advantage, animation, pets, especially novels. She read novels the same as other girls, such as "tyrant president fell in love with me" and so on, as well as the mysterious cultivation of immortals. If you put the two together, "tyrant mage fell in love with me", it''s really beautiful. So, she knows this very well, and even yearns for it.


    "You are a mage, right? Can you do magic, what can you do now, can you teach me not to..." Nag nag nag nag, a bunch of questions, machine gun like. I am full of black lines, can only weakly say: "that I''m still in the novice village. I haven''t gone out yet. I don''t know much about it. "


    As soon as I said this, Hu Jie let it out and gave me a white eye: "cut --"


    "you seem to look down on me."


    Hu Jie looked at me and said, "don''t think about it. I just look down on you." That''s what she always said.


    After a few more words, we planned to go back. Before we went back, I tried to see if we could put these two new things into our bodies. Needless to say, bronze sword is mine, but bronze sword and thunder card are not. As a result, I found that it was really OK. I could put it in and take it out, just like my own. No matter where the bronze sword is, I''ll bring it back with one move, just like just now. But these two things can''t do. I have to hold them by myself. I can''t bring them back without leaving.


    In this way, it''s not as convenient as bronze sword, but they are powerful. When the ghost master dies, Hu Jie is not in danger. I usually hang the thunder card by myself, put the bronze sword in my body, take it out when I use it, and take it with me wherever I go. Generally speaking, the advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    I also put away Yu ganqian''s small wooden card. Everything went into my body and sent Hu Jie back to the dormitory. Fortunately, there is no guardrail on the dormitory window, and we both live on the first floor of our respective dormitory building. Otherwise, we really don''t know how to get in.


    I just came back to my dorm, and suddenly I remembered that I had already reached level 3. I had already reached level 2, but there was a chance. If I killed the ghost master, I must have reached level 3!


    Level 3 means I can get another skill.Hurry up, sit on the bed, open the home page and look at the skills. Sure enough, the second one is on. Hurry up and open it. All of a sudden, the new skills are learned. I have a closer look. This skill is nothing else. It''s the well-known method against heaven - the art of planning heaven.

 Chapter 18

    The second skill of mine is the skill of planning heaven.


    In fact, in short, this skill is the so-called finger pinching. TV and movies are common, with a few fingers scratching, and the world''s major events are in my heart. In fact, how can there be such a God? It''s life-saving!


    To plan heaven and heaven is to fight against heaven! It''s not so easy to forget human life. Why do you often say "don''t say, don''t say" is not to leave you suspense on TV and earn audience rating? That''s really not to say! Say it, and you will be damned.


    That''s why fortune tellers can''t count themselves if they count others. To count themselves is to expose their birthday to heaven. That is to say, they are more likely to be punished by heaven than others.


    Once you make a plan against heaven, you will be killed!


    Calm down, this second skill is not the attack skill I want. Although its function is much bigger than "detective eye", it is also an auxiliary ability. When I become stronger, it may be a very important skill, even a life-saving skill. But now, at this moment, this is a trick.


    It seems that I have to go to the old man. I''m not stupid enough to think that it''s great to have two new weapons. There are many ghosts that are more powerful than the ghost owner in the world. Far from that, I can''t deal with the mysterious man who was provoked by the cashier and the ghosts that appeared in the classroom. I''ll meet more people like them and even better than them in the future.


    I lay down on the bed and sighed, thinking I''d go sometime. Every time I upgrade, I can upgrade one of my existing skills. At the beginning, I just learned "detective eye", which is at level 0. Because I only have this skill, I upgrade it every time. This time, it''s different, and there''s more "Stratagem". In the future, I will have more and more skills and more choices, so I have to choose carefully when upgrading.


    Now, two levels of detective eye, the same level as before. This is the rule. The skill level can''t be higher than my own. Now, Zetian skill is zero. Which one? Raise your eyes!


    What''s the matter? Not only can I upgrade my skills when I upgrade them, but I can also upgrade one level every time I use them. I upgrade my detective eye and then I use the tactics of heaven. On the one hand, I can give consideration to both, and on the other hand, I can test my power.


    Zetian skill, zero level, effect: select a place to use, after use, you can know what will happen in the next five minutes.


    If the real strategy of heaven is not the effect, it is to calculate the heaven, the earth, the past, the present and everything in the world. But After all, my level is low, and this skill is only level zero. My ability has been greatly weakened, and it will grow slowly in the future.


    After using it once, I found that it is very humanized that the selected scene is not limited to the place in front of me, but can be selected, as long as I can think of the specific address and the outline there. The place I chose, of course, is girls'' dormitory


    Before the school did not know how to think, boys and girls to go to each other''s dormitory to have a look, its name is inspection of internal affairs. Of course, I don''t know why I do it now, but it''s really an opportunity for me.


    Because at that time, I knew which dormitory Hu Jie was in, and the appearance of the dormitory was almost the same. I thought about it carefully and thought about it clearly. Immediately using Zetian Shu, I had a clear picture in my mind, just like playing a small video.


    The length of the video is five minutes, and the scene remains the same, but the content changes. In the picture I see, Hu Jie slaps the dirt on her body in the whole bed and is ready to go to bed


    Ho! Give me happy It''s not that. I''m sorry. I dare not watch it again. Cough, I''m a gentleman. Don''t doubt it. Yes, it is.


    What''s more, the advantage of this skill is that it can be replayed and the progress can be adjusted. It seems that this skill is really in line with the times.


    Of course, I didn''t see much, really. After I finished watching, this five minute "video" did not disappear, but was pressed in a special list, similar to the space album, which is convenient for me to view again. It''s so humanized!


    Lying on the bed, leaving everything behind, in a trance is asleep, the rest, wait until dawn.


    ¡­¡­


    Originally, the ghost master came late. I''ve been struggling for a long time, and I don''t have much time to sleep when I go back. The next morning, at six in the morning, it''s time to get up


    What a dog! I didn''t get used to the work and rest time at school. I slept all morning during the holidays. It''s too early now. I heard it in my mobile phone''s brain, but I didn''t care about it. And squint, Zeng Xiujie called me: "brother Rui, it''s time, don''t sleep."


    We still have class in the first class this morning. The class time is 8:00 in the morning. But because I am late now, and the distance is not close, even if it is past now, I must be late.


    I carefully ponder that if I''m late, I''ll have to deduct points. If I don''t want to be late, I''ll have to hurry up. If I want to hurry up, I won''t have time to make the bed. Our school has strict dormitory management! Out of the dormitory did not make the bed, also have to deduct points!


    Both ends are blocked, my heart a horizontal, not up!


    He buried his head directly in the pillow and muttered, "no, Xiujie, help me name it."Zeng Xiujie is the Deputy monitor. He usually calls the roll in class. The teacher is not familiar with the names of his classmates. As long as he doesn''t read my name when calling the roll, it''s OK. Of course, if the teacher review, or the learning department suddenly come to check the situation, it is another matter.


    There are six people in the dormitory, two upper and lower bunks, and two upper and lower bunks. Because of my size, I live in one of the two lower bunks. The other is Geng Xi, in the other corner.


    Gao Yan and Zeng Xiujie are upper bunks, and there are two upper bunks. They have a common relationship. One is a science and technology house, which doesn''t talk to people all day; the other is normal, but it seems that they are somewhat autistic and seldom communicate with each other.


    At this time, the two who didn''t speak left, and my three little friends were all around. Listen to me, Gao Yan''s IQ was not enough, so he didn''t react. That "two goods" but know, I didn''t look up, Yu Guang glimpsed him showed a "I understand" expression, called Gao Yan together, went out.


    The three of them went out. I was the only one in the room. The whole dormitory was quiet. I also enjoy quiet, also do not play mobile phone, let small Mo release air conditioning, comfortable sleep again.


    Maybe it''s because the mobile phone is in the body. It''s really a quick mental recovery. After a short sleep, I can''t sleep.


    After a stretch, he sat up and looked out of the door and out of the window. For a moment, he was very calm and had no distractions. He was completely empty and comfortable.


    But at this time, a very discordant tone sounded in my brain, so I had to withdraw from this comfortable space.


    "What''s going on?" I frowned, this feeling is very uncomfortable, a closer look, the original is wechat, because it is a mobile phone in the body, so when there is new news, it is like a sudden aura.


    "Well?" I saw that it was Geng Xi who sent me a message. He said that someone came to check in class, and the fact that I didn''t come to class was exposed. Moreover, the most important thing is that among the people who came to check, there was Gao Sheng, one of the Vice Principals of the school!


    What the hell?!


    I looked at the news he sent me, and I was stunned.


    Gao Sheng, who is one of the Vice Principals of our school, is said to be very eccentric. If you don''t like someone, you can run to death! If you like a person, even if you are bereaved, he also thinks you are good!


    In a word, he is a strange man. I heard that he is over fifty this year and has a daughter. But because of his strange temper, he has a bad relationship with his daughter-in-law and daughter. In a word, he is a very frightening old man. If anyone gets involved in it, it''s bad luck!


    But how could this person personally check the classroom?


    I''m frowning, but I still have to think about countermeasures. I can''t be in a hurry.


    "Little mo, little mo, how are you?" I asked Xiao Mo in my heart.


    "Master, I''m here. What''s the matter?" Inside came Xiao Mo''s voice, which seemed a little weak. It seemed that he had not recovered.


    Listening to the voice, I knew what she was doing now, so I didn''t ask, and I couldn''t ask anything. With Xiao Mo''s temper, I had to say, "it''s OK, it''s OK." so I didn''t have to waste that effort, and I just had something to say.


    "Xiao Mo, you make my temperature a little bit cooler. I need to cover my quilt, which is shivering with cold."


    "Ah."


    It''s nothing for ghosts. When I do it casually, the ambient temperature drops suddenly, and I feel shivering. I quickly lie on the bed and cover the quilt, which makes me feel cold.


    Sure enough, not long after that, I heard a sound of footsteps outside. Now it''s not time for class to end. During this period, the door of the dormitory is locked. Most people can''t get in. If they can open the door, their identity is self-evident.


    I didn''t speak. I closed my eyes and pretended to be half unconscious.


    All of a sudden, my door was opened, and a terrible looking old man came in, frowning and staring at me like a wild animal.


    The visitor is not fat or thin. He is about 50 years old. He has a big bald head and wrinkled face. He is wearing rimless glasses. He is very strict!


    Vice president, Gao Sheng!


    However, maybe it''s because I already have a demigod body, so my eyes can see something that I couldn''t see before. What I mean here is not the ghosts, but A person''s delicate expression and manner.


    Gao Sheng, in the corner of his eyes, in addition to the severity, there is a trace of entanglement, and I can''t say that feeling, but I always feel that he looks at me and seems to have other meaning.


    By this time, he had come over and asked, "you didn''t go to class. Are you sick?"


    I nodded, looking weak.


    "In the hot weather, you are covered with such a thick quilt. Do you have a cold?" Gao Sheng frowned lightly, came over and touched my forehead with his hand.


    Can I be on my guard against him? Have a fever as like as two peas. It was hot when he touched me like that.


    Gao Sheng obviously didn''t think that I was really ill. His face changed and he was probably surprised. After two more touches, I didn''t feel strange, but I couldn''t explain. There was no thermometer around me. Besides, even if there was a thermometer, it was useless. I was really hot.I didn''t pay attention to him either. Anyway, it was very cold. The quilt was very comfortable, so I closed my eyes to sleep.


    That Gao Sheng sees me like this, plus the big summer''s, covered with quilt, ordinary individual performance can''t be so similar, this has to be more under this. In his heart, he believed.


    "You are really ill. Why didn''t you ask for leave?"


    "I have no strength and can''t ask for leave. Can the head of the university make up for it?" I looked at him and said.


    But it''s true that if he approves the leave directly, I''ll save trouble.


    "You want me to approve leave?" Gao Sheng said, and sat down beside my bed. He grabbed my left wrist with one hand. His eyes were staring at me like eagles. He looked like a police officer interrogating a prisoner. He said, "tell me first, did you get cold last night?"


    "Huh?"


    When he mentioned last night, I suddenly thought of the battle on the roof last night. Did he see it?


    But I''m still silent. Maybe he just said it casually. For example, I didn''t cover the quilt last night and caught cold.


    "Yes, it was hot yesterday. I didn''t cover the quilt. I..."


    "I said you were on the roof last night!"

 Chapter 19

    "I said you were on the roof last night!" Gao Sheng suddenly gave a sharp drink and interrupted me.


    "What?"


    Gao Sheng''s eyes moved and said, "your heart has changed."


    I was shocked. I immediately looked at his hand holding my left wrist. It turned out that he was measuring my pulse!


    "I didn''t expect to see it?"


    "What do you see?" I frowned and asked, if there is really any big problem, then he can''t stay!


    I don''t know why, I suddenly come up with the idea of killing people. In my heart, I may still intend to continue the life of ordinary people instead of being a hero.


    Gao Sheng sneered and said, "I see your sword, the monster, the golden bird, an old man."


    "You saw it all?" I was surprised. The old guy saw a lot of it, but it''s true that none of us deliberately hid it last night, so as long as we came later, we could see it.


    "Yes, I see it all. Do you want to explain anything about it?" Gao Sheng said.


    I sneer, suddenly force, a shake on the hand, it is shake open his hand, and a backhand pinch! I''ve got his hand.


    "What?" Gao Sheng tried to move his hands, but he didn''t break away. He was surprised and said, "how can you have so much strength?"


    I laughed and didn''t answer.


    How can you have so much strength? Of course, the seal gave it to me.


    When I upgraded to level 1, my force value was 10. Now, I''m Level 3. I checked it last night and it''s 30.


    Because of the upgrading of the detective eye, I can see the number of the person under investigation. For an ordinary adult, his strength is 10, and those who have been trained will be stronger!


    However, at this time I am already 30, equivalent to three adults, to deal with an old man, more than enough!


    "You Is it really a wizard Gao Sheng felt the power of his hands and said doubtfully.


    I laughed and said, "didn''t you see it all last night? Is there any doubt? I understand. You will check the class in person, not because you are free, but for me. In other words, you didn''t go to check, but because you knew my class would be there, so you went on purpose, but for lack of reason, so you went with the learning department.


    When I found that I didn''t go to class, you wanted to come to the dormitory first, so you appeared here, and all this happened. But I''m curious. Why are you so interested in me? Just because I''m a wizard? Can''t Quan Dang see it? "


    I narrowed my eyes and exchanged the identities of the first army, the police officer and the prisoner. Now I tried him!


    Although the expression on my face remains the same, giving him pressure, but my heart is roaring!


    It''s so cool! If a student talks to a vice principal like this, I can boast all my life!


    However, the reason why I can think about these things is thanks to the seal, which increases not only my force value, but also my intelligence value.


    Gao Sheng looked at me. For a moment, the vice principal, who was famous for his harshness and was terrified by his classmates, was a little at a loss. He was also afraid of the man who was stronger than him and had the power he didn''t have.


    "I..."


    "You asked for me!" I said for him. "You''ve met some problems, maybe you''ve invited someone, but it''s obvious that the problem hasn''t been solved, so you''re very upset. Maybe it''s because you don''t sleep and wander outside at night, so you see me. When you see me, or my master, the old man riding the golden bird, you feel hopeful, so you plan to come to me and ask me to do it It''s a matter of time. "


    With these words, I leaned down, put my face close to his face, and said in a cold voice, "am I right, vice president?"


    Gao Sheng''s feet suddenly softened and his body fell to the ground. His face was away from me again, and I disdained to look at him. I raised my head and looked down at him.


    "You You You... " He even said three "you", but he didn''t say a whole sentence.


    When I saw him like this, I knew that he was really afraid of me, so I continued to put on the appearance of "Lao Tzu is the best in the world" and said to him, "aren''t you very powerful? Aren''t you the vice principal? Aren''t you famous for being severe? Yes? Facing a little student of mine, I sat on the ground


    Gao Sheng was so suppressed by me that his psychological defense line couldn''t support him any more, and it was smashed!


    "Master! Master Gao Sheng suddenly pounced on me and hugged my leg. If I hadn''t increased my strength now, I would have been pushed down by him.


    I stood up, looked at him like this, sneered, said: "OK, what''s the matter, say it, I''ll see if I can solve it."


    As soon as Gao Sheng heard this, he got excited and said everything in his heart.In fact, it''s not a big thing. Recently, their home is not peaceful. Often, some unclean things will appear in the mirror or somewhere, and what TV is suddenly turned on and well placed things will suddenly fall to the ground.


    What''s more, the three members of the family seem to be possessed by the spirit of decay. They drink cold water to stuff their teeth, fart to smash their heels and trip their right foot when they walk. It can be said that everything goes wrong. Gao Sheng felt that he had some enemies and wanted to deal with them in this way.


    Although he was an atheist himself, he believed in it after experiencing these things, so he invited people to see him. But he was probably a liar. He didn''t see anything and got a lot of money in vain. As a result, that night, the golden bird was extraordinary. I knew that he had met the real God. But unfortunately, the old man left by bird, and he could not catch up with him, so he could see me and Hu Jie.


    Hu Jie''s appearance is not reliable, but me. When he saw me talking to the old man and the sword in my hand, he came to me.


    I heard a snigger, just like I thought. But the mouth also have to put up a trick, said: "I know, you give me your contact information, I''ll go another day."


    "Master All right Gao Sheng wanted to say something else, but when he saw my eyes, he shut up.


    He is a man who likes to say good when he is in mourning and bad when he hates to say bad when he is in distress I''m afraid of a person, even if he doesn''t have the strength to bind a chicken, he''s also afraid!


    For others, those who have difficulties in finding a mage, I can be pleasant, but for this person, I can''t!


    Because he is my boss, is a person who should not bow to me, so want to get something from him, can''t talk to each other, must threaten!


    As for what I want


    "You are the vice principal. You can decide some important things." I asked.


    "Well, it depends on what it is."


    "For example Sometimes I go out to subdue demons and eliminate demons, and I don''t have classes, so this name is... "


    "It can go away!"


    "If you don''t have a class, you can''t study hard. The final exam results are..."


    "You can pass it!"


    "I''m stumbling over the night self-study and dormitory here. I can''t see my master. Can I live outside and cancel my night self-study?"


    "This..." Gao Sheng hesitated, which was obviously beyond the scope of his management.


    "Master, it''s easy to talk about self-study in the evening, but this one lives outside Our school clearly stipulates that.... "


    "What if my parents agree?" I said.


    "It''s easier, but..."


    "The rest is not what I should consider. I only want the result. I can still meet my master in the summer vacation, but now I have to tie my hands and feet here. How can I help you?"


    "Ah, yes, I will try my best." Gao Sheng nodded.


    I look at his eyes, he is clearly extremely angry, angry to give me a child bow, but no way ah, you can''t beat me, and ask me, so, can only bear!


    But this time I told a lie. The old man didn''t say that he would accept me. I''m not his disciple at this time. But I see what he means. As long as I worship my teacher, he should accept me. And I also want to learn more skills. Now the problem is my parents.


    ¡­¡­


    "Hello, Dad, is my mother on the side? I''ll tell you something


    On the phone, I said it all over again. Of course, I can''t tell them my true identity and real purpose. There must be truth and falsehood. For example, where to go, it must be true, but what to do, it must be false.


    On the phone, I said that I want to go to the crematorium Baishi street, where there is a tie color shop, I go to learn crafts, and I will live a good life in the future, and the old man who is the owner is my friend, can''t cheat me, but also free. Anyway, it''s just bullshit.


    Originally, I thought, ah, I call it abandoning my studies, plus I learn this craft, that''s nothing! Bad luck! I thought they were ten thousand people who didn''t want to go to school. They told me to go to school well and don''t get those crooked people. But I didn''t expect that when I said this, my husband and mother were almost crazy.


    "Well, my son is finally going to learn skills and abilities. He doesn''t know how to play all day long. Yes, he has to find something to do. He can''t be idle all the time. He will have the ability to eat in the future."


    That said, as if I learned to draw lottery in Baishi street, it''s still a matter of showing my face!


    My heart said I was born of you two? I was an accident! What kind of person am I in your heart!


    But all in all, it''s a success. Maybe it''s because what I''m learning now is a major I don''t know what to say. There''s not much way out in the future.


    My parents and school contact, these I don''t care, in the afternoon, Gao Sheng sent me a message, said want to go out to live, it will take several days, these days he gave me a long-term slip, can let me not go to class, also don''t have to go back to the dormitory in the evening.One short day to find a director, two days to find a director, three days to find a principal. It''s really within his power.


    In this way, I''ve done it. After seeing my long-term fake note, Gao Yan''s eyes were straight with envy. I didn''t explain anything to them. I stayed in the dormitory until the evening. At dusk, I set out to go to the crematorium, Baishi street and the old man to have a look.

 Chapter 20

    After dinner, I woke up a little. It was about six o''clock in the evening. I thought it was almost the same time and the old man should have finished his meal. So I went out of the school and took a taxi to Baishi street.


    The crematorium is not too far away. It is located in the south of the city, a remote place far away from the city center and not so many people. There is a mountainous area, but the height is not high, just some small hills, a path up the mountain, not far away to the crematorium. The crematorium and funeral home in our city are together, so as long as it''s a white matter, it must be here. It''s usually gloomy, and there''s a chill when it''s close.


    When I got to the place, I gave the master money and got off. I looked at the path up the mountain in front of me. The master didn''t want to go up the mountain, so he stopped at the crossing. The road is just outside the path. If you walk along the road, you will soon be able to go to a university. It''s still a bachelor''s degree, which is better than mine. Further down is the city center, and on the other side are some car companies, which are not desolate.


    Take a step up the mountain, because there are crematorium, funeral home and Baishi street. This path has also been built. It is not sand, but brick road, which is convenient for walking. I''ve never been here before. I''m nervous when I walk this road.


    It''s not a long way. It''s just a short walk. First, it''s Baishi street. Then it''s the funeral home. The furnace for cremation is in the last mountain.


    As soon as I went in, I immediately felt that it was a gust of Yin wind, including Xiao Mo in my body, which was also an exciting spirit. I could obviously feel her reaction. She was also a ghost, and she was very sensitive to this aspect.


    Baishi street is not long. It''s not like a modern street. There are Baishi shops on both sides. But to tell you the truth, what can we do about it? No more than paper man, paper horse, paper money incense wax, flower basket and so on. On both sides of the street, the doors of every family were half closed, as if they could not be opened. Outside the door, there were some flower baskets and paper money.


    There are big and small doors, some are broken doors, even if they are all opened, they can only accommodate one person, and two people can''t leave side by side; some are painted with new paint, and the door rings are clean and big enough to accommodate two or even three people. At the door are all things for daily work. Some have people at the door, while others have no one at the door. Of course, there is no one in Baishi street, but someone can steal things from your door? The flowers at the gate are not roses, and the money is not real gold and silver. It''s bad luck to steal it. Besides, if you steal the money of the dead, you won''t be afraid of retribution?!


    There are all kinds of people in Baishi street, some of them are old men, with the appearance of flower armor, sitting on a small horse, leaning against the door, with drooping eyes, and I don''t know whether they are sleeping or not; there are old women, with wrinkled face, leaning on crutches, stooping around the yard, looking at the flowers and plants, and looking out the door from time to time; there are also middle-aged men, looking muddy and stuffy, with bulging cheeks, holding the clothes There are also some weak people who look like they are in their thirties and thin. They sit under the trees in the courtyard reading books. When I pass by, I look in and stop for a while, but he doesn''t look up at me. There are also fortune tellers, with pointed mouth, bearded, leaning on a stick and wearing sunglasses with round lenses, sitting behind the divination stand, shaking their heads. There are also fortune tellers Girl, in her early twenties, is a little older than me. She walks gracefully and laughs charming. But maybe she has been in Baishi street for too long and her face is a little white and blue.


    After walking for a while, it occurred to me that the old man just told me that there was a color shop in Baishi street, but he didn''t say which one. How can I find it! But after I walked around, I found that I was worried too much, or the old man was too naughty.


    The name of this shop is called "Youjia shop"!


    The old man didn''t grow up watching Xingye movies. Another thought is wrong. He is older than Xingye.


    It should be this one! I took a deep breath and walked in. As soon as you go in, the first thing you see is a bird cage and the golden bird in it!


    Hey, hey! It''s small, but you can''t cheat me. This bird is nothing else. It''s the big bird that the old man rode on last night.


    There are paper men on both sides of the door. There are two walls full of them. The bird cage is hanging on the side. When the wind blows, the paper man moves, and the cage moves.


    Maybe I came into the door and startled it. The bird in the cage looked up at me. It was full of laziness. It also knew me, knew what I was doing, and yelled, "old man, the boy is coming!"


    If it''s an ordinary person, it''s estimated to be scared to death. In the evening, a pile of paper men and birds talk to people, and it''s not a parrot. What it says is emotional and has a tone, which is very similar to what people say. It''s like a person dubbing the bird again. But for me, it''s nothing. I''ve heard about the journey to the West and the biography of Ji Gong since I was a child. I know about monsters and ghosts. I''ve also seen the power of ghosts recently. I saw the bird last night and today it has become such a virtue. I know it must be a monster. It''s supposed to be the old man''s place. When he''s free, he''ll watch the door and use it as a mount.


    What about this bird as well as other birds? That''s no good. Who are they? Flapping my wings can knock me down, so I have to catch up.


    "Bird master, please rest." It''s polite. There''s no talk.


    The bird listened to me, looked back at me with great interest, looked at me with two eyes, "poof Pooh," and was happy."Ha ha ha, you are smart, and you know how to flatter me. You''re welcome, but The word "bird Lord" is really unpleasant. Why don''t you call me later Well, just call me uncle Jinwu. "


    You need some face!


    What is Jinwu? It''s the sun! Jinwu is a three legged golden crow and a holy bird. It is said that there were ten golden crows in the sky, nine of which were shot down by Houyi, and the last one has been up to now. What are you? Yes, you are powerful, and indeed golden, but you are not golden.


    In my heart, I didn''t dare to say it. I quickly said, "yes, uncle Jinwu, uncle Jinwu."


    At this time, the old man came out of the house, heard me call the bird, laughed and said: "what Jinwu is an ordinary bird, his name is Jiuhua, which I collected from Jiuhua Mountain. In the name of mountain, you should call him Huage, Jiuge or something."


    As soon as I heard it, my mind turned and I said, "ah, this Jiuhua has allusions, which sounds good. But Uncle Jinwu is domineering. In this way, let''s break it down and call it jiujinwu. How about jiujinwu?"


    After listening to me, the old man laughed and said, "you little devil."


    That bird Jiuhua is also, listen to me to still keep the word "Jinwu", is also happy, even said: "good, good, this name is good."


    Laughing twice, the old man coughed twice, waved and said, "come in, come in and talk."


    After that, I turned to enter the room, and I followed quickly. When you enter the room, you find that the whole room is antique, woodcarving furnishings and wooden beams. There are three chairs in each row, six on the left and six on the right. There is a small table between the two, which can set up tea trays and cups. Right in front, there is a small table with two chairs on both sides, facing the door. Behind the wall, painted with a dragon, flying clouds, multicolored, quite divine.


    On both sides, there was a room. When I came to the door, I looked at it. The door was not closed, and the things inside were clear. The one on the left seemed to be the bedroom, which should be the place for the old man to sleep. The one on the right was similar to a study. Looking at the shelves inside, there were books.


    The old man didn''t care about me. He went straight ahead, went to the chair on the right in front and sat down. From my point of view, he''s on the right. From his point of view, he''s heading for the door. This is on the left. This is the rule. The left is the most important. When you come to the house, the guests are on the left; when you are husband and wife, the husband is on the left. Today, although I''m a guest, I''m here to study. Naturally, I can''t sit here.


    "Ah, sit down, sit down." The old man saw that I was still standing, so he waved me to sit down. Of course, I couldn''t sit next to him, just on one side of a row of three chairs, the first one to sit on.


    The old man looked at me with a smile and asked, "Guo Rui, what''s your name?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I don''t know how to answer him all of a sudden.


    "Oh, ha ha ha, I''m old, I''m old, I''m confused."


    The old man joked, but I was moved in my heart. I never reported myself. How did he know my name? What''s more, last time on the roof, he directly said, "with that little thing in my heart." it seems that he not only knows my name, but also knows the secret of my ability.


    Oh, master!


    "Master Fu, don''t joke. I''m here for nothing else. I''ll learn my skills."


    "Oh?" The old man held his beard, looked at me with interest and asked, "why do you want to learn skills?"


    "In order to live, in order not to be killed by ghosts, in order to understand what happened to me thousands of years ago."


    I''m telling the truth. Don''t punish those who don''t have, such as "punishing the evil and promoting the good", "acting for heaven", "subduing demons and demons, and defending the way". It''s all empty. My purpose is what I said. It''s very simple, but it''s very realistic. I learn skills to protect myself, not to be killed by ghosts and be used as a tonic by them. Of course, it''s more convenient for me to act after I recover the memory of my previous life.


    According to the unreliable national master, the strength of the holy king is the strongest in the world. The general in my previous life is no more than equal to him. Moreover, after a thousand generations of reincarnation, his strength will certainly go further. If he wants to kill me after I go back, I will definitely not beat him. If, these days, he has trained a few more confidants and subordinates, I have no chance of winning. Now I learn some skills, and I can use them in the future.


    After listening to my purpose, the old man laughed again: "hahaha, you are a real kid. Unlike some people, you are full of demons, but you bully others. If so, then I''ll take you. "


    What What!


    Take it?!


    So simple!?


    I thought it would be more difficult. I thought he would have to test me and let me pass three or five levels. How can I just say a word and just accept it?


    The old man seemed to see my doubts and waved his hand: "Hey, don''t worry too much. If I say" accept ", it means" accept ". As the saying goes," there is no difference between teaching and learning. If you want to learn, I will teach you. But one thing, success or failure, lies in you. If you don''t practice well and have low magic skills in the future, don''t blame me for not teaching well. ""That''s it, that''s it. I dare not. I will try my best


    The old man looked at me, pinched his beard, nodded with satisfaction, and said, "well, from now on, you are my disciple. Let me tell you my name. My name is jietiantong, old man."

 Chapter 21

    "Disciple Guo Rui, meet Master!" When I finished speaking to master Xie Tiantong, I went straight to my knees and kowtowed three times with "bang bang". I don''t know whether it should be like this or not, but it''s always like this in TV dramas, so I learned to do it.


    The old man laughed, touched his beard and nodded frequently. When he saw me knock it off, he stood up, helped me up, touched my shoulder, nodded and smiled. He murmured, "OK, Guo Rui, you will be my disciple. I will teach you magic. Come on, I will show you some of your elder martial brothers."


    After that, he took my arm in one hand and led me out of the house and into a small courtyard.


    As soon as I went in, I saw four people, sitting in a small Maza, busy in a circle. The floor was full of paper, scissors and so on. They should be making paper men. This shop is a ribbon shop, which should also be a daily task.


    "Master, these people are very strong. They are all above you." At this time, Xiao Mo suddenly spoke.


    I see. They are all practitioners. Working here as apprentices is probably just a cover up. Wait! He doesn''t want me to do this kind of work, does he.


    "Master." "Master." "Master." "Master."


    As soon as they saw the old man coming, they all got up from the ground, put down the paper and scissors one by one, clapped the soil on their hands, and all came smiling. One of the four was a fat man with a round body and a round face. He looked almost forty years old, bald, with a short beard and a funny expression. He was supposed to be a living treasure. Although he grew fat, he was the first of the four, and Xiao Xiaobu came to the master first.


    "Master, here you are. Ah, I''ve finished the paper man, the paper car and the paper house you asked me to fix. You asked me to sweep the floor. You asked me to practice. You asked me to look at the warehouse. I''ve finished the wine hidden in the deep. Well, see you later, master! "


    With that, the whole person turned around and left.


    The old man stood still and pondered for two seconds


    "Come back, give me back the wine!"


    The voice was heartrending. I connected with the three people. At this moment, they all covered their ears with both hands and kept their heads down.


    After three or four seconds, one of the three men was tall and handsome. The man looked only in his twenties. His hair was dyed brown. He combed his airplane hair. He had a gold chain around his neck and a gold ring on his right middle finger. The whole person looks like a gangster, which is really a bit ruffian; but it also looks reliable to say that he is a serious person. In a word, he is half serious and half frivolous. It is estimated that such a person can be liked by girls outside.


    "Master, don''t get angry. You know, we''ve wanted to drink this wine for a long time. It''s OK. We''re waiting for us to teach him a lesson for you. When we find it, we don''t tell us and eat alone." Then he patted the old man on the shoulder, showing a "don''t worry" expression, but I don''t feel at ease.


    The old man seemed to have nothing to do with him. Looking at him like this, he turned his mouth, rolled his eyes, and did not speak. He put his head to the side and breathed out, as if to say "go", but he stopped half way.


    The man said nothing and left with a smile. He didn''t know what to do.


    There were two people left. One was as thin as a bamboo pole. He was tall and about the same age as the fat man. His face was probably too thin and his skin was wrinkled together. He was very old. Two black Hu, like Lu Xun''s eight character, is also bald. It is estimated that he is a combination with the fat man. Maybe he is called "fat, thin and bald" or something.


    Another one is mediocre in appearance, that is, when you look at him a hundred times, you still can''t remember his appearance. As long as you put it in the crowd, you can''t find it. The clothes on your body have no characteristics at all. From coat to shoes, they are very monotonous in black and white. There was no expression on his face. When he covered his ears just now, his expression didn''t seem to change, and he didn''t say a word all the time. He was paralyzed and dumb.


    "As you go, as you go, as you go." The old man waved his hand, and the other two walked away. The old man took me into the room and sat down on the chair. "Hum," he said, "I wanted to show you what they are capable of and give you a long look. I didn''t expect these guys to be so disheartened."


    I can see that he is not really angry, or the old urchin is in a little mood. He laughs and doesn''t speak. Here comes an old man, who is younger than master. He is probably a housekeeper, holding a tea tray and two cups on it. He comes to us and puts the tea in front of us.


    I said in my heart, do you still need a servant for such a small shop? Just as he put the teacup for me, he looked up at him.


    A very kind old man, white hair and white beard, all cut very short, with presbyopic glasses and a kind smile, looked very kind. When I saw him, he nodded to me with a smile.


    "This is the housekeeper, Lao he. I''ve been here for a long time. In the past, there was a reservoir in the back with fish in it. We used to fish together. Now the reservoir is polluted and the fish are dead, so we haven''t been there any more. Now we are dealing with our family affairs at home, pouring tea and so on." Seeing that I was looking at the housekeeper, Master explained to me.I nodded and signaled "thank you" to Lao he. In fact, he was the housekeeper, but Lao he was an old friend of my master.


    "The people you saw just now," the master continued after a sip of tea, "the fat man and the thin man were originally a pair of young gatekeepers, but later they were brought by me. Now they are like this. You call the fat one" he Laosan "and the thin one" Yin Si ". They are a very unreliable couple. Don''t ask them for help if you have nothing to do. ¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± It seems that Shifu is speechless to them.


    "The one who looks the youngest, the one who doesn''t dress very low-key, is called ''Liu Tong''. When you want to ask him to help you score, he likes to do things, sometimes he is very unreliable, but sometimes he is very good. He really plays well. Among the four people, his strength is the strongest, whether it''s combat or comprehensive level."


    "In fact, the most reliable one is the public face, who is called" Luo Tian ". A person who talks less and does more is stupid and has no problem."


    The two are unreliable. One is not reliable at a certain stage, and the other is stupid. No one is normal when he works together. He has to find me to make up for his lack of normal people.


    However, it is estimated that if my bad friends hear my remarks, they will say that I am "shameless".


    "Anyway, you''ll study here. I''ll pack up a room in the back for you. If you want to live, you can stay. If you don''t live, we won''t go in, just like our own house. I usually teach you some skills. If you have nothing to do, I''ll go out with your elder martial brothers. It''s called subduing demons and Demons and protecting world peace. In fact, I have an important task to give you. "


    Important tasks?


    I looked straight up, still holding a cup in my hand. After half a sip of tea, I immediately put the cup down, leaned over and listened to him carefully. But he knows my identity and my secret, and according to this meaning, those four people should not know. Then, since he told me so, it must have something to do with me.


    When the master saw me leaning over, he approached me and said, "the world is not peaceful. Don''t think that all the demons, ghosts and evil spirits are wild and have no influence. Now there are more and more dignified people, and more and more people begin to get involved in this kind of thing. Those who are rich and powerful, ambitious and go astray begin to accept monsters, enslave evil spirits, even kill pregnant women and babies, and make more vicious ghosts and magic weapons. "


    I quite agree with what he said. Just a few days ago, I saw the kid who was provoked by the little cashier. It was his boss. Although he was also supported by the mysterious man in black, he was also related to the rich and powerful boss.


    In my heart, I silently agreed. The master then said, "this is not enough. Now a lot of big monsters have come out. Those who were suppressed, secluded and shut down have come back one by one because of this great change. The old guys and little ones in heaven are unreliable. We should guard our posts."


    "Wait, wait, what?" I couldn''t help interrupting, "what big change? What heaven


    The old man looked at me and drank a cup of tea. Instead of answering my question, he asked me, "boy, have you seen some of the heavenly realms in the novels?"


    "Well, I''ve seen" journey to the west "and" the lotus lamp "and so on. They all wrote about heaven."


    "Have you seen the list of gods?" He''s not on the channel with me again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want to ask? " I can''t stand it any more. Can you direct it.


    The old man looked at me, did not speak, drank a cup of tea, sighed: "well, in a word, the heaven written on it is really no different from the real heaven, the Jade Emperor, the queen mother, the heavenly soldiers and generals, all kinds of immortals, but the world is not as simple as them, think about your heart."


    Then he pointed to my heart.


    I touched it subconsciously and felt a chill. My brain was excited. I suddenly thought of what the old man, the unreliable national teacher, had said in that strange world.


    He said that no one can be more powerful than the holy king, and the general of my previous life is about the same as him. But If the heaven and the Jade Emperor described in the novel really exist, then the national master will not be unaware of it. If he knows, but still says so, it means that the power of the holy king is above the heaven and the Jade Emperor! At the same time, it also means


    My ability, the general''s ability in my previous life, is also above the heaven!

 Chapter 22

    "I Is it that strong? " My heart is full of doubts, but now, whether it is the national master or my master Xie Tiantong, these two old men have expressed their doubts to me. This is the fact!


    "Well What''s the matter? " I said carefully.


    My master looked at me and asked me, "do you know why you''ve come to this end?"


    I was stunned by his question. To tell you the truth, I really don''t know. No matter the old master or the old lady, they didn''t tell me exactly why, why should be the Saint King''s right arm? I would be under such a poisonous curse. Now, why the national master would risk being found by the Saint King and want me to revive? I don''t know everything.


    Master may also see that I am confused. Without waiting for my answer or asking further questions, he began to say, "heaven is just the leader of an inch of land. There are many people above him, and it is this force that has made trouble. Now it has harmed heaven. We can''t be as arrogant and complacent as they are. Well, you don''t need to know too much about these things. You just need to practice well and improve your strength. "


    With that, he put the cup down, stood up and walked out.


    I hastened to catch up with him and heard him say, "anyway, there''s still some time. I gave you the bronze coin sword last time. Come on, I''ll teach you how to use it."


    As soon as I listen to it, I can learn my skills. That''s the main thing. Now I think it''s useless. I think it''s useless. I''ll read it quickly. The copper coin sword hidden in my heart is in my hand.


    To tell you the truth, it can be converted into 16 copper coins, which can be attacked and defended. Its power alone is stronger than that of bronze sword.


    I stood in the yard with a copper coin sword in my hand. At this time, my master had already stood opposite me, holding another copper coin sword in his hand. Maybe this kind of sword is very common. In this way, maybe the set of swordsmanship that master is going to teach me now is unique to copper coin sword, so he wants to teach me to adapt to this sword.


    "Boy, look at this sword. It''s not like your bronze sword. You can wave it freely. It''s a matter of composition. The moment I give it to you, it should have been in your mind, but you only know it. If you really want to use the essence, it depends on me!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the master''s feet moved, and the whole person was like a piece of paper. "Shua Shua Shua" left and right, swaying and floating. It felt like drunken boxing, but it was more harmonious than drunken boxing. It was Taiji, but it was lighter than Taiji.


    Shaking three times, shaking three times, the copper coin sword in master''s hand swayed faster than his body method. He could not see the shape of the sword at all, leaving only a vague shadow. All of a sudden, "Shua Shua" flashed several golden lights. When I looked at them carefully, they turned out to be copper coins condensed with magic power. Centered on my master, they scattered out. The next moment, they hit the ground, exploding golden lights and flying dust.


    I was stunned, but the master''s action did not stop. He was still flying around with extremely light steps. At the same time, he danced his arms and brought out illusory copper coins from time to time. Sometimes these coins are surrounded in a circle and scattered around; sometimes they are like wild geese arrayed by the side of the river; sometimes they are in groups, like big waves on the sea, fierce; sometimes they are in a line with my master''s sword.


    Moves, unpredictable, and inexplicable, all this, I remember in mind, I remember textbooks never so slip.


    After about ten minutes, the master stopped, and the sword stood firmly beside him. Everything around him calmed down, the dust also fell down, and the four heads peeping at the side also showed up


    "The four of you stroked the leaves. Go back!"


    With a reprimand from the master, the four of them even shrunk their heads.


    "How about that? Do you remember that?" After scolding the four living treasures, the master asked me again.


    "Er..." I was stunned. What happened? I remember that just now, but How can it be like this? How can we forget it all? Is it really the same as the exam? If we open the book, we can do anything, but if we take the exam, we can''t do anything? Again?


    "Forget?" The master looked at me like this, and suddenly he was happy. I have no way, tangled twice, nodded.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, not bad, not bad, forget so fast, you are really a talent."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± But I have to say, this sounds familiar. It seems that it was in Jin Yong''s novels. Does it mean Is it good to forget now?


    "What''s important about this sword technique is not the sword technique itself, but the internal cultivation of magic, mental skills, and pithy formula. In fact, those just now are just the ones that I used some common martial arts footwork to do magic power at will."


    ¡­¡­ This, this is too


    "Well, if you want to learn, I can teach you some real magic footwork, which is much better than ordinary martial arts footwork."


    "Really Really? " It''s good to hear that. It''s similar to the lightness skill written in martial arts novels. It''s just like Lingbo''s micro step and magic power. Although it has no attack power, it''s one of the top ten life-saving skills and auxiliary skills. Trinket, for example, clearly can''t play. Leng is able to evade the attack of the Dragon cult leader with a magic trick. If you add the attack skill, it will be like a tiger adding wings and icing on the cake."Of course, it''s true, but I can''t teach you that much just this night. Fortunately, I didn''t teach you much about the sword technique. It''s just that it inspired your mental skill. I''ll teach you a few more steps."


    Next time, master showed me his footwork. This time, he didn''t let me just watch, but let me practice with him. At first, I really couldn''t bear it. After all, our body shape is here, which is not suitable for running and jumping. But inexplicably, after practicing for a while, I can do it! I didn''t learn gymnastics so fast at school, OK!


    "Ha ha ha, that''s good. I have a good foundation."


    It''s not bad!


    Sitting on the chair, the master didn''t look tired at all. He couldn''t even sweat on his forehead. He just looked lazy. As before, he was drinking tea with a cup in his hand. He looked at me with a smile and said, "this step is called taimingbu. It''s my masterpiece. It''s not only a combination of Taoism and Buddhism, but also the essence of Confucianism It''s one of the most powerful methods. If you learn all about it, you can kill an enemy even if you run. "


    After that, he took another sip of tea and knocked the empty cup on one side of the table, which made a "bang bang" sound. I didn''t know where it came from. I took a teapot in my hand and gave master another cup. Then the master took another drink. At this time, Lao he didn''t know where he was, but he disappeared when I moved my eyes.


    This old man I don''t know if it''s a housekeeper or a friend.


    "Ah, by the way, although taimingbu is the best footwork in the world, there are many enemies, such as yunpiaota of Mu family in Yunnan, shenxingtui of Dai family in Jiangxi, tianluoxing yunzong of Murong family in Gusu, and Kongkong miaoju of master Ruyan in Yanjing. They are all powerful opponents of taimingbu


    After that, he said with a smile, "in fact, it''s nothing. Our families are neither enemies nor enemies. If you have to fight against one of them in the future, be careful when you run, they may be faster than ordinary people."


    "Oh." His words made me laugh. Be careful when you run. Do you think I must run?


    "Well, it''s getting late, so you can have a rest. You have just started your apprenticeship, and it''s inconvenient to deal with many matters. When all the dust is settled, there will be plenty of time. When you go out later, Liu Tong must find you to go to the bar. He is the most intelligent of the four people, although he is not very reliable. With him, there will be gains. "


    "Well, I will. I''ll go first." I didn''t say anything polite. I didn''t respect the teacher completely in school. I didn''t respect the master very much, and I didn''t think he meant it. So let''s just do it.


    Out of the door, just walked two steps, sure enough, Liu Tong did not know where to come from, and came to me, very familiar. He put his arm around my neck and asked me with a smile: "little brother, is class over? Shall I take you to a good place to relieve your fatigue? "


    When I looked at him, his smile was definitely the standard smile of a peddler abducting a child. However, this rascal is my elder martial brother. Moreover, the master has already said that I should learn from him. I think it''s an alternative practice for him to go to those places. It''s estimated that


    In fact, before I nodded my head and agreed, the goods had already carried me to the door. It''s estimated that he never intended to listen to my ideas. Moreover, you all know how strong he is, and I have the power of the seal. But he actually carried me without any effort. It''s really hidden.


    Out of the door, there was a taxi outside. The driver put his hand on the fully open window frame with a cigarette in his finger and took a puff from time to time. As soon as he saw Liu Tong and I coming out, he threw the butt of the cigarette and was sitting up, ready to start the car when we got on.


    Liu Tong opened the door, stuffed me in first, and then sat in and closed the door. The driver asked, "where are you going today?"


    Liu Tong sat behind him, leaning his hand against the headrest in front of him. He thought for a moment and said, "today I have a friend. I have to go to a place with face. I''ll go to the palace bar. It''s very lively."


    After listening, the driver said nothing. He skillfully started the car, pulled the handbrake, stepped on the accelerator, turned the steering wheel, and drove the car to a place I had never been to, or even heard of.


    Summer days are long, but I came in the evening. I spent a lot of time studying Kung Fu. Now it''s nearly autumn, so I can''t compare with mid summer. At this time, the sky is covered by night.


    Liu Tong took me out of the car and walked to the front of a very magnificent looking shop. Golden wall, revolving door, through the transparent glass, you can see the interior decoration design full of noble flavor. It''s amazing. Such decoration is a bar?


    Liu Tong see me in a daze, laughing around my neck, pulling me to go inside, while walking said: "come on, I''ll show you the world."


    Then he went into the revolving door. For him, maybe he just went through a door he used to walk through, but for me, he entered a new world.

 Chapter 23

    Liu Tong led me into the palace bar, bypassed the front desk and opened a golden gate that looked very tall. Inside It''s a whole new world! At least for me.


    Maybe someone has been to the bar, maybe the configuration of the bar has already been familiar with the heart, but I really haven''t seen it. So luxurious, so grand, so gorgeous, maybe when I go to other similar places in the future, I''m afraid I will find those dull and insipid.


    The huge dance floor can''t be seen at a glance, not only because it''s so big and simple, but also because there are so many people in the dance floor, including men and women, men and women holding and cuddling, shaking in the dance floor, and single women with or without partners, rocking alone. A large group of people, blocking my view, so I can''t see how big the dance floor is. Right above the dance floor, there is a large flashing ball, like a big sun. Sometimes it only flashes white light, sometimes it is colorful. Coupled with the cooperation of numerous movable colored lights around, it is really a big stage.


    Outside the dance floor, sofas, wooden tables and leather chairs are arranged in circles. This is a scattered platform, and then there is a box. Through the glass on the door of the box, you can see that there are various themes inside, such as crossing the line of fire, pirate ship, jungle exploration, underwater world, and so on. I don''t know why I''m so cute.


    There are metal plates on the wall outside each box, with different letters and numbers written in different colors, which may be codes. The size of each box is also different, for two people, three people, five people, ten people, and larger ones. There are some people inside, some empty, some men and women, some women''s clothes are quite cool, and I don''t know if I know other people inside. What''s more, the curtains on the doors of some boxes are pulled up to block the glass. I don''t know what''s going on inside.


    The men and women in the room are singing all the time. It''s the same with the scattered stage outside. There are men and women sitting on the sofa and leather chair. Compared with the inside of the box, they have more rules. Women dress like people outside the bar. Groups of people gathered around the table, with wine bottles, glasses and fruit plates on the table. Some of them were chatting and some were only drinking. They complemented each other with the dancing men and women on the dance floor and the music from the stereo, which constituted the magnificent picture.


    There is a wine table beside the dance floor, which occupies a large space. The shelves are full of all kinds of wine. Seven or eight waiters take care of them, and some of them are too busy. In front of the single guests who drink by the counter, there are cups of bright colored wine, some of which are like inverted pyramids with several distinct colors. This colorful wine is all from the hand of the bartender, who is like a magician. A mixing bottle flies up and down in his hand, leaving only a shadow. Some people stop here to watch and clap their hands from time to time.


    There is a small champagne tower in a big place on the bar, which is only about six floors. The waiter just opened a bottle of champagne and fell down from the top of the glass. Suddenly, he screamed and set off a heat wave. On the wall behind the man, there is a small door, which vaguely shows that the people inside are busy, maybe making fruit plates or eating something.


    "Ah Xiang, what new wine do you have? How many bottles?" Liu Tong took me to a loose table sofa and sat down. He waved and called to a bartender at the bar.


    "Ah, brother Tong is here again. OK, there are plenty of good wine." With that, the bartender named a Xiang showed a sunny smile and went back to prepare the wine Liu Tong wanted.


    "You are a regular here." I think ah Xiang looks familiar with Liu Tong. It is estimated that every time Liu Tong comes here, he will come to him.


    "Hahaha, it''s OK. The place is good and the wine is good, but it''s more expensive. If you hadn''t come here, I wouldn''t have come here if I had nothing to do."


    "Why, I''m here. Do you have to find a good place?" I joked that ah Hsiang had come with a plate, five or six bottles of wine, all in English, and a cup.


    We both motioned to Ah Xiang, and Liu Tong also said a few words to him. After he left, Liu Tong said to me, "what''s the matter? You think it''s so easy for me to bring you here? I''ll teach you a lesson first. I don''t know what kind of person you used to be. I don''t know what kind of mind you are. That''s what master should know. I don''t care. As a senior brother, I''ll tell you that if you enter this profession, you should never let go of your guard. "


    With these words, Liu Tong directly picked up a bottle of wine from the table and blew it directly. After a while of "dundundun", Liu Tong put down the wine bottle. Through the translucent wine bottle, I saw that half of the wine was missing.


    I just know why ah Xiang, the bartender, took a cup. It was prepared for me. Liu tonggen couldn''t use the cup.


    Liu Tong saw me looking at him, and staring at the empty half bottle of wine, said with a smile: "I have a lot of wine, this kind of wine, for me, is the taste of heavier water, without dozens of bottles, don''t want me to lie down."


    With that, he laughed, lowered his head and raised it again, and said to me, "younger martial brother, I ask you, is there many people or ghosts in this world?"


    I think his question is very serious, so he thought about it seriously, and said: "people will reincarnate after death, and they will be able to be human again. If the ghosts are only those who can''t reincarnate, there are more people than ghosts.""Well? Ha ha ha, you are so simple, and after thinking about it for a long time, it''s still useless. " I didn''t expect him to laugh when he listened to me.


    "You boy, how can there be more people than ghosts? People will die, but ghosts are increasing. Most of them will drift in the world. Therefore, ghosts are much more than people. You don''t have Yin and Yang eyes. It''s not enough to rely on cow''s tears. Come on, let me show you. "


    As soon as I heard that the elder martial brother wanted to show me something, he probably wanted to teach me something. I quickly stretched out my head to listen.


    As soon as Liu Tong saw me, he was happy again and said, "why, do you want me to teach you something? Here, drink this bottle. " Then he grabbed a bottle of wine and handed it to me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± What do you want to do?


    Seeing that I was stunned, Liu Tong shook the bottle again: "come on, then drink it, I can help you open Yin and Yang eyes for a while, otherwise I can''t teach you anything."


    "I don''t drink as much as you do. What if I pass out after drinking?"


    "You don''t talk so much nonsense!" Liu Tong yelled, regardless of whether I would like to or not, he grabbed my mouth and held the bottle in his other hand.


    "Wuwuwuwu, whoa, whoa, huh..." There is no doubt that this is the sound of my being forced to drink by Liu Tong.


    "You see, that''s good." After filling a bottle of wine, Liu Tong let go of me, put down the empty bottle with his other hand, patted his hands, and looked at me with the expression of "should have been like this".


    "Are you the devil? Poof, cough, I don''t have your capacity. Cough, ha... " I lie on the table, good along the gas, heart, stomach, viscera, burning general hot, hot throat eyes, as if to melt the same. At this time, I felt a chill coming out of my heart, and it spread to five six Fu organs, helping me resist the heat. The discomfort in my throat was also reduced, and the coolness was still increasing. The dizziness of alcohol in my brain was also diluted by the coolness.


    "How''s it going? just so so? I didn''t expect that your drinking capacity is not bad. Your soul hasn''t gone with the wind. It''s really powerful. Come on! " With that, Liu Tong waved to me. I caught a glimpse of Yu Guang and raised my head subconsciously. He suddenly touched my forehead with his right index finger. I felt a flash of white light, and my eyes suddenly blurred.


    Two seconds later, the vision gradually clear, in front of my eyes things completely clear that moment, I was startled! All around here are ghosts!


    On the ceiling, on the bar, on the dance floor, on the chandelier, even on the table in front of me, and on the sofa I''m sitting on, standing, sitting, hanging and lying down, all are ghosts, big and small, countless.


    In fact, when I was in the dormitory, I had seen such a scene. The dormitory was full of kids. But now it seems that what I saw at that time may not be all. What I saw may only be what the world wants me to see, and what I don''t want me to see, I may not be able to see.


    "Those ghosts that can''t be seen by cow tears are either powerful, which can be resisted by cow tears, or they are too weak to be ignored, which is equivalent to an automatic filtering system. In short, cow tears have many disadvantages. Sometimes they can replace Yin and Yang eyes for a while, but there are still many loopholes." Liu Tong said and laughed while drinking wine. Just for a while, the half empty bottle was empty, and the second bottle was almost empty. To tell you the truth, I really didn''t see anyone drinking like this.


    Liu Tong took another sip, pointed around and said to me, "look at these ghosts. Most of them are low-power. They want to increase their Taoism here."


    "Zengdaoxing? How to increase the road in the bar? "


    "Ha ha, you don''t understand, don''t you? I''ll ask you first. You know, why do ghosts have to scare him before they want to kill, instead of just giving him a good time? Don''t say it''s the director of the horror film. It''s a long time. "


    "This Isn''t that fun? "


    "Fun? Are those ghosts crazy? It''s possible to do it once or twice. There are so many ghost attacks. The movies are all famous and not famous. Are they all for fun? It''s too busy. "


    "Why do you say that?"


    "I tell you, the average kid''s magic power is low. A person, especially an adult man, has a lot of Yang fire. They can''t get close to him. However, if you create some momentum to scare him first, such as the sound of footsteps, knocking on the mirror, throwing a white silk or something, as long as you make him afraid, his soul will start to drift away and gradually leave his body. According to the idiom, it is the so-called "out of one''s wits". In this way, their resistance will decline, and ghosts will have an opportunity to take advantage of it. "


    "Ah, then, does the bar have the same effect?"


    "Yo, yo, yo, yo, you''re very smart. Yes, there''s something similar in the bar. In the bar, the singing and dancing are curling and the lights are dazzling. It''s very easy to confuse people''s mind. People are here, and the soul is easy to drift away. Only in this way can ghosts attract people''s spirit and increase their mana and Taoism. Of course, those who have evil intentions, many ghosts are more kind-hearted "Yes."


    Then he took another big bite."Good intentions? What is a ghost with a kind heart? Is there anything that doesn''t hurt people? "


    Liu Tong suddenly had a meal. He seemed to be choking. He looked at me with an incredible look and said, "you won''t be so naive. You can see that there are so many ghosts here. There are more ghosts than people. If they all come to eat people, don''t say how many people have to die. Before they start, ah no, they fight by themselves.


    Ghosts are also very helpless, because some things in previous lives, sometimes they don''t want to do that, but because these things can''t reincarnate, they don''t want to. So generally, there are few ghosts with evil intentions. This kind of chaotic place can enhance their things, and staying here can increase their Daoism. "


    "Oh." It seems that, in addition to those evil spirits, the rest of the ghosts still have conscience and can get along with each other. It seems that subduing demons and eliminating demons can''t be too much. If you have evil intentions, let him continue to live.

 Chapter 24

    "The number of ghosts is more than that of people. If they were all harmful ghosts, they would not be able to survive. In fact, most of the ghosts in the world are harmless."


    Liu Tong drinks while teaching. It seems that, except for those evil spirits, the rest of the ghosts still have conscience and can get along with each other. It seems that it can''t be too much to subdue demons and eliminate demons. Good, let him continue to live.


    Maybe I didn''t find out. From tonight, to be exact, from this moment, my way to subdue demons and Demons has already begun to take shape.


    The main reason why everything is difficult at the beginning is that the beginning is very important. If it is right, there will be a direction in the future. If it is wrong, it is easy to go astray. Now I''ve heard what Liu Tong said, and I understand that ghosts are not all bad people. Ah, no, they are all bad ghosts. So, drawing inferences from one instance, monsters, or other kinds of ghosts, are good and bad.


    In fact, the purpose of subduing demons and demons is to punish evil and promote good. If we blindly kill evil, it will not deviate from our original intention.


    Liu Tong leans on the back of the sofa, drinking and squinting around. In other people''s eyes, this may be a drunk person. But Liu Tong and I both know that he is looking around with his Yin and Yang eyes.


    "Brother, in the whole bar, it''s amazing. There are only three." Liu Tong put down the bottle and said to me, "that, that, and that." He pointed out three people to me as he spoke.


    These three people, one is a very handsome young man with ruffian look, looking like a locomotive party, drinking and talking with a lot of friends, of course, those people certainly do not look like honest people. There is also a girl, and a man drinking wine chatting, still laughing, it seems that the relationship is very good. The last one was a slovenly looking uncle, with no one around him, drinking alone.


    "When the strength of the ghost reaches a certain stage, it can have a human form and do things like a human. It is not limited by the sun and can move in the daytime. But of course, it is more or less harmful, so it is better to stay indoors instead of directly in the sun."


    "Well." I nodded, thinking of the first female ghost who attacked me. When I met her, she just wanted to run from the sun to the eaves, but from her worried look, it should be what she had done before that consumed her strength. In a word, I think so. Otherwise, it would be a shame for me to become such a female ghost who was afraid of the sunlight in her heyday.


    "These three ghosts are powerful. They can all move in human form. If they move in the sun during the day, they don''t have much influence. It''s a good cultivation. Moreover, I don''t feel any evil spirit from them. It seems that they just come to drink and play."


    "What, what? Ghosts come here, too? "


    "Nonsense, you all say that ghosts, of course, are their home. Ghosts are mixed with them. The Mie Qi in places like this has no effect on their cultivation, so they come here just to play. Don''t think ghosts will wander around. After they have certain accomplishments and can live, they begin to pursue enjoyment, like human beings The same, to entertainment, to relax.


    Do you know why I brought you to the bar? It''s just for these things. These big ghosts have no evil intentions. It''s better to do more than less. Don''t make trouble. Little ghosts can''t make waves. I''m here to find those who don''t know how to live or die, such as that one. "


    As Liu Tong pointed out, I followed his hand and saw that there was a middle-aged man in a yellow windbreaker, with square glasses and a small flat head. At his side, there is a woman, wearing said to be serious, said to be coquettish, it is not so coquettish, may be the general etiquette costumes.


    "Come on, sister, if you lose, you have to drink another cup. If you want to bet, you have to admit defeat. Drink this cup." The man put his arms around the woman who was already drunk and was about to faint. He held a wine glass in the other hand and said.


    In other people''s eyes, it is possible that these two people know each other, or they are friends, or they play games in the wine company. The most cruel thing is that this is the first time they meet. The man takes advantage of the girl''s drunkenness and plans to do something, such as picking up the corpse (adding a little fear of being changed, of course, it may not be true). He can''t find out his real idea.


    "A ghost who has just come out knows how to knead such a soft persimmon. Come on, teach him a lesson. " With that, Liu Tong put down his wine bottle, stood up and went straight. I quickly got up and followed him.


    Liu Tong didn''t go directly to the man, but went to the back door. There was no one standing at the door, and there was no one around. It was a good place to do bad things. Of course, it was bad for us, and it was a great good thing for them.


    Liu Tong took me to hide in the dark. Sure enough, after a while, the man came out with the girl. At this time, the girl was obviously in a coma and was dragged away by a man. The man was also addicted to drama. No one around him forgot to cover up and drag people. She also said something like "you see you''ve tried to drink too much", "you can''t be in a bad mood", "I''ll take you back to rest" and so on.


    "Will you do it?" I asked Liu Tong, this is a team battle, he is also a senior brother, such a big event must ask him."Wait a minute. He''s on the alert now. He''ll do it when he''s ready to get angry. He''s the most unprepared at that time. Such a person will never take the prey to any place to start again. He must be impatient to solve the problem on the spot. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Will you disturb others when they are eating? " For a foodie like me, it''s easy to be irritated if I''m disturbed when I''m eating. Anyway, if I''m disturbed when I''m eating, I''ll swear.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Shut up Maybe Liu Tong is speechless to me.


    Sure enough, the man looked left and right. Seeing no one, he put the girl on the ground. It seemed that he would start.


    "Prepare. I''ll hold him down and you''ll deal with him." Liu Tong saw the bow under the waist, seems to be ready to go, "and so on, the situation is not right."


    Liu Tong suddenly a meal, I was ready to start, he suddenly a call to stop me to shake for a while, subconsciously blurted out: "what''s the matter?"


    Because I blurted out, the volume was a little high.


    "Keep it down!" Liu Tong immediately drank low.


    I just reacted. I closed my mouth and didn''t dare to speak. At the same time, I looked at it quickly for fear that it would hear the voice here. But it''s strange that there are no other people here. It''s obvious that there is a voice. He should have heard me say that, but he didn''t respond. It seems that he really didn''t hear me. But he didn''t do anything to the girl on the ground. Instead, he looked at the front.


    Suddenly, without warning, in front of the man, a cloud of black smoke suddenly appeared in the mid air. It didn''t land or change any more. It hovered slowly in the mid air, as if it were alive.


    "Mr. Black Fox, here you are. I found this man very hard. Although he is not of extremely Yin and cold constitution, his Yin Qi is heavier than that of ordinary people. He is an excellent tonic. Please use it, Mr. Black Fox." The man said to the smoke in front of him, with a respectful tone, like a slave talking to the master.


    "Well Step back. " Black smoke, a gloomy voice said, at the same time, black smoke slowly deformation, showing a face, a pair of red eyes.


    "Yes The man quickly agreed, quickly backed down, to the side, that position, if I start at this time, he will be unable to guard against.


    "Will you do it?" I asked Liu Tong, "and who is that big face?"


    "Black fox, I''ve dealt with him before, but I didn''t expect him to come out again. It seems that peace can''t come any more recently. That ghost should be a ghost. It''s always a disaster to keep him. You go, kill him, and I''ll talk to my old friends. Well, you''d better not let him find you. It''s good for you and us


    "Good." As I said this, I stepped back a few steps. I already had some worries in my heart. When I looked at Liu Tong again, he was always ready to go. It seemed that he was ready to rush out.


    "Xiao Mo, come on, deal with that ghost, don''t kill him, just push it back." I said to Xiao Mo in my heart that after the rest, Xiao Mo''s state has almost recovered.


    "Ouch!" A barking dog made my heart cool. Xiao Mo immediately rushed to the ghost standing on the side. The speed was so fast, let alone the ghost. I couldn''t react to it. After all, I actually fought once, which was on the roof.


    Xiao Mo rushed out of the moment, I seem to see Liu Tong also disappeared in place, but I have no time to think about those things, Xiao Mo rushed out of the moment, I will use too clear step, back away, ready to detour in the past.


    "Who!" In the black smoke, the big demon called Black Fox gave a sharp drink. Suddenly, a whip composed of smoke was pulled out of the black smoke and straight to Xiao mo.


    "Pa!" Black whip didn''t draw Xiao Mo, but drew Liu Tong''s arm - Liu Tong came out of the ground in front of Xiao mo.


    At the same time, the ghost was forced to retreat by Xiao mo.


    I didn''t dare to see Liu Tong and the black fox talking more. I quickly confirmed the ghost''s escape route and followed taimingbu.


    "Ah woo!" Xiao Mo, with a big mouth open, pursued him. To tell you the truth, a big dog, or Samoye, a silly sled dog, was afraid of chasing everyone, not to mention ghosts. The ghost was scared back and forth, and came to my position step by step.


    Although Xiao Mo is out of body, she can still communicate with me. After all, the mobile phone is still in my body, and she communicates with me through the mobile phone. Under my guidance, Xiao Mo constantly changed the attack mode and forced the ghost to my position step by step.


    To tell you the truth, Xiao Mo suddenly appeared, and then Liu Tong came to the black fox. Let alone the ghost with no IQ, even the black fox had to think that Xiao Mo was Liu Tong''s helper. How could he think of me as the owner of the dog.


    "I''m still here Seeing that the ghost was getting closer and closer, I waved my hand and threw out the copper coin sword. As soon as I read the formula in my heart, the copper coin sword scattered and turned into sixteen copper coins. The red lines made by magic power connected the ghost and trapped him in the middle.


    "Ah The ghost is scared to run away by Xiao mo. unexpectedly, a Dharma array will suddenly appear, which will bump into the red line and copper coin. "Hula", like barbecue, will emit bursts of white smoke, and at the same time, it will also emit a scream.


    I''m not afraid that the black fox will find me. It''s controlled by Liu Tong. Moreover, it seems that the black fox is not necessarily his opponent, so I should have no time to take care of this side, and there''s a little mo here. No matter how badly he barks here, even if he hears it, he thinks he is bitten by a dog at most.As soon as I saw that the array was successful, I was unambiguous. Taimingbu started at my feet and rushed directly to the ghost. I recited the magic in my heart. The copper coin became a sword again. I reached for it and held it in my hand. At this time, the ghost was injured, and his thinking reaction was a little slow.


    While he was dying of illness, I took Taiming''s step, stepped back, and rushed forward quickly. With a sword in my hand, I stabbed him directly, and then pierced his chest. Before he screamed, I turned my wrist, a spell came out, and a stream of air burst out from the copper coin sword, and the hole in the ghost became bigger.


    One move after another, as soon as I pulled out my hand, the sword retreated. At the same time, taimingbu made a half circle around the ghost and got behind him. My sword had been chopped on him several times.


    "Well Ah, ah... " The ghost could not shout at this time. He could only murmur in his throat, and then burst into nothingness. At the same time, I checked my experience bar and added a certain number.


    "It''s so simple." I took back the bronze sword and looked back. I didn''t know what happened to Liu Tong, so I got up and went back.

 Chapter 25

    Kill the ghost, I take back the bronze sword, with a lot of emotion.


    The last time I was on the rooftop, I couldn''t cope with a fierce ghost and two evil spirits. I almost had no strength to fight back. Now, I don''t use bronze sword or thunder card. Xiao Mo just helps to lead it into the battle. Actually, he doesn''t do it. I''m sure that if I go to fight that battle at this time, I can protect myself even if I can''t win.


    Looking back at Liu Tong''s direction, I didn''t know what was going on there, so I ran there quickly. Xiao Mo didn''t call back his body and ran with me. It looked like someone was walking his dog at night.


    In the black smoke, the face was still there, and two big blood red eyes were staring at Liu Tong. They did not fight or fight.


    "Dahuangzi, there is no feud between you and me, or do you want to continue the duel of that year, don''t say I bullied you, but now you are losing your strength, and you don''t have the strength of that year. Do you really want to come?"


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. I''m very weak. How about you? You can''t just shrink up and ask some ghosts to do things. If I can''t help you any more, it won''t be a problem to break up your black spirit. If you sell it, you will also be hurt. It''s extremely bad for you now. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The black fox in the black air didn''t speak, just overcast. Of course, it was always overcast. After all, it was black smoke.


    Liu Tong hugged his shoulder and leaned on the pole like a rascal. He looked very disdainful and uninhibited.


    The black fox in the black smoke was silent for a long time. It seemed that he was struggling for a long time before he said, "this woman, you don''t want to let her go."


    "Yes, Yin Qi constitution, who doesn''t want it? To tell you the truth, it''s more valuable to you than to me, but I''m sorry, I''m not the kind of gentleman who makes people beautiful. I won''t let you


    ¡°¡­¡­ Roar Dahuangzi, you''d better not show up in front of me again. If you disturb me again, I''ll go to hell with you. "


    "I''m sorry to disappoint you. Hell doesn''t accept me. The king of hell is afraid of villains like me. Besides, it doesn''t mean that disasters live for thousands of years. It''s estimated that I can live for tens of thousands of years."


    Liu Tong said with exaggeration, but black fox couldn''t hear it, because after he finished his lines, black smoke dispersed.


    I just came out from behind in the dark. In fact, I had already come. After all, it was too bright and fast, and the distance in the middle was not so far, so I was lucky to see this scene. And Xiao Mo, I let her go to Liu Tong for a long time. When I first came to see them, I let her go. After all, in the eyes of the black fox, Xiao Mo may have been Liu Tong''s helper. The ghost is dead. It''s estimated that the black fox can also feel it. If Xiao Mo doesn''t come back, it may make him suspect.


    Xiao Mo didn''t have to say anything. I didn''t let her say anything. She just ran over and stood there. Although she didn''t say a word and seemed to have a very low sense of existence, I didn''t believe that the black fox couldn''t see this huge Samoye.


    "Well, let''s go. Ah, take the dog back. It''s a good job. It''s very sharp. It''s much better than those idiots. I''ll find you next time. You go back first. I''ll take the woman first. I''ll tell you the result then."


    With that, Liu Tong went over and picked up the girl on the ground. He put one hand on his shoulder and walked straight away like carrying a sack.


    "Oh, no, did you give the money?" It just occurred to me that he didn''t pay when he was drinking in a bar. However, it''s easy to find such a frequent visitor.


    Fortunately, the palace bar is located in the busy section of the street. Although it is late, the nightlife has just begun. There are also taxis, so I can take a taxi back.


    After going back, I didn''t go anywhere else. I went straight back to my room. There was an outer room and an inner room, which were the living room and the bedroom. I really don''t know. Judging from the outside, this color shop is not so big at all. Why did it follow up the residence of a senior official? It should be a mysterious place.


    Not long after I went back to bed, my parents called. The content, of course, is what "today to learn the craft, not lazy", "make the teacher angry" and so on. I Again, I wonder if I''m my own son. I am such an image in your eyes.


    But in a word, there was no big deal in the night, just a light sleep. My parents said that they had told the school, and they would soon get things done here. They said that I should go to learn crafts at night, stay in the school during the day, get a diploma, and don''t just return it.


    Of course, what I think is totally different, not to mention that I don''t want to take those classes in the daytime. No one knows if there will be any earth shaking changes in the past two years.


    I''m not going to tell them the truth. Anyway, they don''t contradict me to learn the art of drawing lottery. Let''s keep it from them first. Maybe later they will know that their son is doing something more important.


    The next morning, I got up early in the morning. My mobile phone was always in my body. My spirit was getting better and better. My physical and mental recovery basically depended on my mobile phone. Sleeping was all because I had been used to it for more than ten years. I couldn''t change it for a while. If I continued to practice, I''m afraid I could really rely on practice without sleeping. Mobile phone recovery quickly, coupled with Liu Tong poured me a bottle of wine, sleep deep, wake up in the morning, that is called a spirit.After waking up, I didn''t procrastinate. After breakfast, I went to find my master.


    This time, jiujinwu didn''t hang on the door, but on the tree in the courtyard. When I passed by, I said hello to him. When you enter the yard, you''re fat and thin, and you''re still digging things there. Of course, you have more time to play and laugh and less time to work. Anyway, it''s not really selling these things here. Doing more and doing less is just a form. It doesn''t matter.


    When Lao he was busy, he saw me coming and was busy pouring tea. I went directly to the master''s room, knocked on the door, and immediately promised: "come in." I opened the door and went in.


    There are two people inside, ah no, three, and one is lying on the corner chair. I just went in and didn''t see it. Of course, one of these two is my master, sitting on the chair, while the other is the unreliable elder martial brother Liu Tong who took me out to hang out last night and poured me wine, but also taught me something.


    Seeing me coming, the master nodded to me and motioned me to stand aside.


    "Huang Zi, you go on to say, that black fox, now strength after all how?"


    "It''s very weak. It''s much weaker than before. Now it''s estimated that the noumenon is still very weak. It can only appear with a fake body, and even if it''s a fake body, it can only make a face or something. It''s not as weird as before."


    "Well, the seven tigers gang has been sealed for a long time. The leader tiger demon has not been revived yet, but the military adviser Black Fox has awakened. It seems that he is paving the way for tiger demon and is ready to help him revive. I don''t know what the tiger demon''s strength is after it''s unsealed, but it was Tianjie who helped me last time. Now, it''s not necessarily. "


    "I don''t know if other people have resurrected. They are not as swaggering as black fox. Maybe they will bear it after resurrection. We can''t find them at all."


    "Now that the enemy is clear and I''m dark, it''s really hard to do if there is a helper. Guo Rui, you didn''t show your identity last night. You did well. Now you are our best move, and you are also our card. After all, you have just come out, and people know you very little. We people, they have known for a long time, must be on guard. Black fox is an old man It''s a deep calculation. "


    After hearing this, I was confused and asked, "master, what is the origin of the so-called seven tiger Gang? Elder martial brother Liu Tong said that the Black Fox once fought with him. Who are they and what is their strength? Why do they have to be so nervous when they appear?"


    things have come to such a state that I have to ask. Obviously, Shifu had expected this for a long time, and was not surprised. Of course, he didn''t hide it from me. He just looked at Liu Tong and said with no expression: "the seven tigers Gang is a big monster gang composed of big monsters. Its members are mostly animal monsters and utensil monsters in the mountains, forests, water and houses, and their leader is called Tiger demon."


    "Tiger demons?"


    "in this world, there is a race called demons, which refers to human beings, demons, ghosts and monsters. In a word, all practitioners will become demons when they have a wrong mind or when there is something wrong with their practice. In this way, they are collectively referred to as the demons. Demons are different in size. Powerful demons are as powerful as gods, Buddhas and immortals. And because the cultivation of demons is extremely fast, the strong will soon become stronger. Therefore, the demons have been strictly monitored by the three families of gods, Buddhas and immortals. Once they appear, they will either be eliminated or sealed.


    Tiger demon is into the evil way, it is just like this, seven tiger Gang just disappeared under the powerful attack, tiger demon and other leaders were sealed, but now, they come out again. "


    " Hey, wait a minute, master, if you say so, the tiger demon and his seven tiger Gang should be dead or injured. In a word, they should disappear completely. How can they reappear? How can the gods and Buddhists just sit back and do nothing? "


    " you''re right. If they have been flat, they should disappear forever, but the world is not peaceful Ah. I''m not the old man who should be in charge of specific matters. It''s the duty of every practitioner to eradicate the seven tigers gang or fight against the demons. For you, you should work hard to make great progress before the tiger demon resurrects. At the same time, you should hide your strength and defeat him again after he resurrects. " "Ah, but master, he hasn''t come back to life now. Why don''t he take the opportunity to reinforce the seal? Elder martial brother Liu Tong said that his only reliance on the black fox is not enough to worry about. Why do we have to wait for him to come back to life before we defeat him?"


    "Guo Rui, it''s not that I don''t want to, it''s really that I can''t help it. At that time, the gods and Buddhists were afraid that some malicious people would deliberately unseal him, Let go of the demons, so set up a spell. The location of the seal is different, and it will change at any time. No one can know where the seal is. Even the gods and Buddhists themselves don''t know, because they didn''t intend to untie the seal at the beginning, and they intend to make the demons disappear completely.


    Unexpectedly, the seal of black fox was broken, but it was only so small. However, for him, a mysterious wizard, this was enough for him to move out. He may have used some kind of magic that others could not detect to connect himself with other leaders and tiger demon. Now maybe he is the only one who knows the location of tiger demon''s seal I''m not the only one. ¡°

 Chapter 26

    "Maybe the black fox is the only one who knows the location of tiger demon in the world. It''s impossible to get rid of tiger demon in advance and not let it come back to life. The black fox, not to mention its cunning, will not confess even if it is caught, or set a trap to lead us into a trap. But it is difficult to catch it, so it is necessary to prepare early. "


    With that, the master shook his head, sighed, and said to both of us, "forget it, it''s no use worrying now. I doubt if it''s theirs Forget it, you''d better practice hard, especially you, Liu Tong! Day by day, I know how to play. If I can''t recover my strength, I''ve lost a big arm. "


    "Hey, master, I have something else to do. I''ll go first." Liu Tong responded when his master called his name. He left such a sentence and ran away. Master didn''t chase him or stop him. Maybe it''s because he''s sure that elder martial brother will hear the last half of the sentence. After all, there are still "thousands of miles" or something.


    "You''d better go and practice well. When your taimingbu and sword skills have improved a lot, I''ll teach you new magic skills. By the way, I''ll take you out on a mission or something. Go."


    "Er..." I just wanted to say something, but I didn''t say it. I answered and went out.


    When I just went in and asked him about the seven tigers Gang, he had already thought about what to say to me, so he must have thought about how to deal with me. Tell me what I should tell, and don''t tell me what I shouldn''t. Even if I ask, I will be prevaricated. As for what he said, he said: "is it theirs..." We can only talk about it later.


    Liu Tong doesn''t take me to play, and my master doesn''t teach me anything new for the time being. Fat and thin, he Laosan and Yinsi are like a pair of crosstalk actors. They play by themselves every day. Liu Tong told me that he doesn''t usually share these two goods, and Luo Tian, a wooden head, is the same as those two people in my dormitory. They don''t talk at ordinary times, and they don''t mean much to be with him Think.


    He Laosan, the fat man, said that he couldn''t practice all his magic skills in broad daylight. Obviously, he was not so reliable and had very low credibility. However, when I saw that they were all making paper men, I was embarrassed to be lazy. After all, even Liu Tong is working.


    When I started to make origami, I suddenly found that it was very difficult. I thought it was the same as the origami that the primary school teacher told us to make. Well, up to now, I can''t make origami airplanes, let alone paper men What a shame!


    At this time when I was embarrassed, he Laosan sat beside me and said, "Hey, little brother, I heard that you went out with Liu Tong yesterday. Where did he take you? Did you get drunk? Are there any women? Hee hee hee... "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Sure enough, few of them are reliable. The master said that the fat, thin and bald are better than Liu Tong.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a bar. There are a lot of people, men and women, not drunk."


    Before I finished my words, Liu Tong cut in directly: "that is, I patronize and take you to be familiar with your profession. I forget to take you to play. It depends on me. It depends on me. I''ll take you to a good place tonight. I''ll call a girl and ask you to drink until you get drunk."


    "Pull it down, I won''t go!" I resolutely refused.


    "Ah, young man, now you are a young child. You should take advantage of this opportunity. Haha." At this time, the silver four also intervened, and then several people started a war of mouth guns, until the master came out and gave them a shudder.


    But thanks to their conscience, he Laosan and Yinsi didn''t bother me today. Although Liu Tong came to take me to the bar, he was stopped by his master.


    ¡­¡­


    "Shua, Shua, Shua -" I hold the sword of copper coin, step on taimingbu, play a few sword flowers, suddenly throw forward, draw a parabola, hit the ground, instantly scattered, into sixteen copper coins. "Disease I recited a mantra, and with a loud drink, sixteen copper coins twinkled red and turned alternately to form a copper coin sword again. Under the effect of my mantra, it rotated like a fan leaf.


    At this time, Xiao Mo had already arrived there. She suddenly jumped, shook her head in the air, held the copper coin sword in her mouth, threw it to me, and swept the long white tail behind her like a broom. At this time, I stepped on taimingbu, and I was fast approaching. On the way, I took the copper coin sword and rushed directly.


    After throwing out the copper coin sword and sweeping out the tail, Xiao Mo quickly fell to the ground, jumped twice and turned into facing me. He struggled to form a pinch with my sword.


    "Take it!" When I moved my hand, I held the sword with my backhand instead. Taiming changed it step by step, retreated for half a minute, and stopped. Xiao Mo also made a sharp turn in the air and landed smoothly after somersault.


    Since the last time I used Xiao Mo to bring the ghost into the encirclement circle, I found that Xiao Mo was a very good helper, even on the rooftop. Although I was willing to deal with the big ghost, but I was not able to deal with it, the disturbance was still enough. It was a good fighting skill for us to cooperate with each other.


    "Well, it''s good. After you let go, you throw it back, and then you go around the enemy''s back to form a encirclement. It not only makes up for the defect that the bronze coin sword can''t come back automatically, but also gives full play to its own advantages. It''s perfect. Then, this move is called Well, Qin Qiong had a trump card in those days. That''s what we called the sword array. ""Good!" Suddenly, master''s voice sounded in my ear. I was startled. I looked back and found that master had already arrived behind me unconsciously.


    "Ha ha ha, Guo Rui, you are not a simple dog. If you have time, you can help Jiuhua to practice. You can become a powerful ghost in the future. Well, you''ve been tired all day. Go to have a rest and make progress quickly. In the future, there''s no need for paper makers. Originally, there were not so many people to buy it. They just need to tie up the stock. "


    "Hello, master, it''s too hurtful. Together with us, it''s the life of coolie!" Liu Tong came over with his shoulder in his arms. He stuffed a bottle of foreign beer in his arms. He put a straw in the bottle and held it in his mouth. He bit it with his teeth and said.


    "Hum, it''s good if you can be honest. You can drink the wine I hide every day..." It almost seemed to say something.


    "Master, you can''t hide it. Your wine is stored in the hole under the third flowerpot in the backyard. You underestimate he Laosan''s sense of smell. Once you pull it, it comes out."


    ¡°¡­¡­ My wine


    There was another burst of heartbreak. I had been prepared for the gain and loss, so I blocked my ears first.


    "Guo Rui, you go first. You''ll be covered in blood for a while!"


    "Ah, master, ah, ah..."


    I watched the farce of the old and the young, and later there were the voices of he Laosan and others. It was probably because the problem of picking up a flowerpot and stealing wine was revealed. Forget it. Let them make trouble. Anyway, nothing can happen. Just a few living treasures.


    After a look at the weather, it''s a waste of time to go back to the house now. It''s better to go out and play. So he went out to take a taxi, ready to go shopping in the city.


    "Well, young man, how old are you?"


    There are many taxi drivers, among which there are numerous categories, the most important of which are chatter, music maniac, silent brother and strange corn. Unfortunately, I met a nag.


    "Why are you so fat?"


    Well, I can''t talk yet.


    "I''ll tell you, it''s really hot. There''s an air conditioner in the room. When it comes out, it''s sweating, like melting. It''s so comfortable in the car."


    "Ah, is there an accident ahead? It''s not light. It seems that it''s all smoking."


    "Well, I had a car accident last year, the year before last, yes, last year. It''s not that serious. Just wipe the edge."


    "Wait, wait, wait." It seems that I''ve come to respond to the former one. It seems that It''s not a small thing.


    "What?" I quickly slowly God, along the ear that ambulance siren sound direction to see. Just in front of the T-junction, three cars collided, damaged the roadside guardrail, and a tree, pedestrians also injured a lot, several people were lying on the ground, three cars were knocked out of shape, but also smoke, it seems that there is a possibility of explosion at any time.


    Ambulances were already on the side. Several medical staff in white coats and white masks were working in pairs with stretchers to rescue people lying outside and people under the car. However, they obviously underestimated the number of the injured. They couldn''t get so many people on the stretcher.


    "Master, it''s not right here. It''s so cloudy in broad daylight." In my heart, Xiao Mo''s voice came suddenly.


    "Well," I promised in my heart. I have long found that it is not right. This place is not a very open place. A whole road counts both the left and the right, and at most five vehicles are side by side at the same time. This is also included in the middle guardrail. Moreover, it''s the end of the day at this time. Although this place is not a dense place for companies, there are still some cars, not nothing.


    So, the question is, under such conditions, how can such a serious car accident happen? Generally, drivers have a reaction. When they see the situation, they will brake suddenly. At most, it is sunken. It can''t be so serious. It''s totally a traffic accident on the highway in the news.


    "Driver, stop here, not there."


    Get off the car, roughly count the money, very calm to the driver, and as if nothing had happened to wipe a drop of tears, first do not rush to the scene, light a cigarette, let people think that my destination is here, and then, look over.


    Although it''s evening now, it''s still a long day in summer. It''s still bright and the sun is still hanging. Under the tears of the ox, all I can see is that there are only one or two ghosts who look very powerful at the scene of the car accident. They are probably attracted by the car to absorb the resentment of the injured and the dead.


    "Look there, master!" Xiao Mo said to me, telepathy, I already know which side she said.


    What my eyes are pointing to is a clown coming out right next to the accident scene and behind the ambulance. No, it''s a weird clown.


    They are pointed brown leather shoes, red and white bars tight pants, colorful jackets, blood red explosive head, big round nose of the same color, pale face and big eyes. Although the distance is far, I can still see the ferocity in his eyes.


    "Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo, Doo..." As like as two peas in the mouth, the clown, slowly, walks up to the ground, bending down, reaching out, touching and pulling on his body, and a man who is exactly the same as the man."Master, that''s his soul. This clown seems to come to haunt us." Little mo explained.


    "I see. Is it the ghost of hell? No wonder Yin Qi is heavy. Since it''s a ghost, let''s not get involved in legal affairs. "


    "No, master, it''s not a ghost messenger. He''s a ghost emissary. Even the lowest ghost messenger in the underworld is officially canonized. He has righteousness in his body, but this clown has evil in his whole body. He''s absolutely evil in his mind. Master, you see!"


    Xiao Mo suddenly raised his voice. I quickly looked over and found that the clown didn''t know where to change a bag and put in the soul of the man just now. The soul is invisible and weightless. After putting it in, the shape of the sack doesn''t change. The clown carries it on his shoulder and goes to the next person.


    "Master, that man is just a little weak and is not going to die because he wants to disperse. It''s certainly not kind of him to capture people''s souls."


    When I heard this, I frowned and said, "well, he should be responsible for this strange traffic accident. Xiao Mo, get ready. Let''s go!"


    With that, I threw the cigarette out of my mouth. With a gesture, I held sixteen copper coins in my hand, clenched my fist, put my hand into my trouser pocket, and walked silently, pretending that nothing had happened.


    It''s not right to start now. The clown seems to be powerful. He can''t take it in an instant if he takes it rashly. It''s not good if he drags it down and injures civilians. If you want to do it, you have to go to a place where there is no one.

 Chapter 27

    The ghost clown, carrying a sack, did not fly, but walked with it. He took seven turns and eight turns into a small alley with few people. Although some people may see it on the window, but I don''t care so much!


    "Don''t go, clown, look at the sword!"


    I gave a big drink and put out my hand. The bronze sword was in my hand. When it was in the wind, it grew into a three foot sword. I threw the sword away and used it as a flying sword.


    The clown''s reaction is not covered. I think I''ve been wrong for a long time. Even if I''m on the way, I can''t keep up with him. Besides, I won''t hide my breath. I think I have the breath of the practitioner. If he is really powerful, he can feel it. A flash, directly put my flying sword flash past, right hand move, the sack far away, to ensure that will not be cut, at the same time, the left hand hit.


    "Back!" With a move, the bronze sword returns again. That''s why I use it instead of the bronze sword. Put your left hand against the sword and push forward. A burst of purple light flashed on the clown''s left palm. The next moment, a purple claw shadow broke out and hit my sword.


    "Hum -" the bronze sword made a sad sound, and a great force came from the sword, which forced me to step back two steps. In other words, I understand that it is impossible for me to deal with the clown alone.


    "Little mo!" There was no pause. Taimingbu was running at his feet. He turned around in the same place. He threw out the bronze sword again with great effort. At the same time, he put his hand on his neck and rushed forward.


    On the roof that night, master gave me not only a copper coin sword, but also a wooden plate with the power of thunder and lightning. Later, I used a rope to wear this wooden plate and hung it around my neck. In this way, the power of thunder and lightning can form a net membrane around me that can''t be seen by naked eyes, and it can also prevent ghosts and exorcism.


    The clown seemed to know that I was a bad comer this time. He danced twice with his right hand, and the pouch became as small as a sachet. He was pinned to his waist and gave up the bronze sword. At the same time, he grabbed my wrist with his left hand.


    "Crackle!" The clown''s reaction was so fast that I didn''t even see it clearly. He caught his wrist. The ghost gas on the clown''s hand spread along my wrist. Leipai received the invasion of ghost gas, instantly released electric current, dispersed the ghost gas in my body, and attacked the clown''s body at the same time.


    "Zizi -" thunder and lightning hit the clown, making the sound of barbecue. At the same time, there were bursts of black smoke. The painful clown grinned.


    "Hateful, where come the little mage, dare to disturb my ugly Lord, don''t want to mix up, right?" The clown''s voice is funny. If he hadn''t done such a wicked thing, I would have thought he was just a ghost of a comedian.


    I glanced at the clown. He was grinning by thunder. Although he looked terrible, he seemed to be unreliable. Read the formula of thunder card in your heart, the power of thunder card will be sent out instantly, and the current will increase all of a sudden. However, I don''t care. I''m a user, and it''s not an electric stick. It''s useless to people, so I can''t feel anything at all. But obviously the clown doesn''t think so


    "Oh, the trough!" The clown uttered a rude remark, and his left hand was immediately released by the electric reflex.


    I let go of my right hand and threw down the thunder card. At the same time, I caught it with my left hand. With my left hand, the bronze sword came back again and cut to the clown''s arm with a backhand sword.


    With the clown''s reaction ability, I don''t expect this sword to hurt him at all. I just hope I can push him back. Sure enough, the clown was nervous after he was electrified. As soon as he saw the sword coming, he immediately stepped back and left me. I didn''t give him a chance. As soon as he walked, his foot was too bright, and his back was stabbed by a sword.


    "Wazi, bully my ugly master?" The clown stood still and immediately responded. His right hand was filled with black again. At the same time, the shape of his fingers also changed. He became like a claw and seemed to be an iron claw. He grabbed forward and grasped my sword head directly.


    The clown''s strength is really great. Holding my sword, I can''t move a cent. If so, I will fall into passivity. Hold the handle of the sword with both hands, stick the thunder card to the body of the sword, recite the formula, release the thunder again and instill it in the bronze sword. The clown once suffered a loss, but also had experience. At the sight of thunder and lightning, the ghost gas suddenly appeared on his body. It was dark and poured into his hands to fight against the thunder and lightning.


    To tell you the truth, this thunder card is a powerful novice equipment at most, but the clown is a powerful ghost. For a while, the thunder card can compete with the power of thunder and lightning, but if it takes a long time, it will not be able to resist.


    "Do it, Mo!" I yelled. Behind the clown, there was a flash of silver light. Xiao Mo jumped out in an instant and grabbed the clown''s back. At the same time, with his huge size and speed, he hit the clown. This claw smashed, and the clown''s ghost spirit was dispelled. At this moment, the power of thunder and lightning rushed out and hit him.


    As a result, the louder sound of barbecue came out


    "I''ll wipe it. It''s killing you, ugly boy!" Clown eat pain, foot move, right hand release my sword, instant back away, back a few meters, suddenly "boring" sound, stepped on a piece of metal."Now, from now on!" As soon as I saw that he had been trapped, I immediately recited a formula in my heart. Sixteen copper coins were immediately launched into the air, and together with the red line composed of mana, the clown was locked up.


    As early as I had just arrived in this alley, before I started, I threw the 16 copper coins I had put in my trousers pocket on the ground. As long as I could find a way to force him to change positions with me, he would be trapped in this trap.


    "I''m still here I tossed the thunder card with my left hand, passed through the gap between the red lines, and hit the clown. The power of thunder and lightning gushes out immediately under the drive. The clown is attacked by thunder and lightning, and immediately wriggles his body, which will hit the copper coin and the red line, and suffer more serious damage. That night on the rooftop, master used this move to deal with the ghost master. As I witnessed its power, how could I not learn this move?


    "Wow, damn, look at my ugly master!" The clown was so hurt that he suddenly got angry and yelled. The black air burst out in an instant and hit the red line and the copper coin violently. The red line is condensed by mana, and it''s not solid. I don''t have high mana now. It''s OK to let it exist, but it can''t be maintained under fierce attack.


    Bang!


    The red thread is broken and the copper coin is scattered. There was no obstruction of the black smoke spread out in an instant, covered half of here, and quickly moved closer to me, it seemed to be ready to envelop me in his ghost.


    "Little mo!" I yelled, and at the same time, I ran taimingbu under my feet, retreated quickly, and took Xiaomo back into my body. This ghost Qi has strong attack power, and it''s very evil and dangerous. Although Xiao Mo is a ghost, he can''t fight against it. He will be hurt by it.


    "Ha, if you want to run, there''s no way!" The clown responded by stepping on his right foot and flying out of his body. His hands turned into a pair of black claws again, grabbing at my chest.


    I kept taimingbu, knowing that I was not his opponent, because thunder card and copper coin sword were not the goods I bought from my mobile phone. After throwing them out, if I didn''t pick them up by myself, I couldn''t get them back. So I can only hold my only weapon now - bronze sword, hoping to deal with him, and at the same time, I can use my other hand to make a plan for heaven and pinch my fingers.


    I''m now at level 4. Although I can only upgrade one of my skills every time I upgrade one level, it''s a good thing that I can upgrade one time, so I usually use them when I have nothing to do. First, it can shorten their cooling time, and second, they will also have better effect.


    When CE Tian Shu was at level zero, it could only predict what would happen in a short period of time in a certain position. Now it is at level Four, and it can really predict the future. Although the results will be a little fuzzy, there are still some effects.


    Under the strategy of heaven, I already have some understanding of what will happen in the future, and as long as I understand these, I can make corresponding countermeasures. It is estimated that I am the only one to use this method as a guide to escape route planning.


    Holding the bronze sword in his right hand, he threw it to the side, fixed it on one side of the wall, turned around and rushed to the wall directly. 1¡¢ Two, three, jump! With the help of taimingbu''s lightness, he jumped up in one step, stepped on the handle of the bronze sword, and jumped up again with the help of his hand. With one move, the bronze sword was in his hand again, his right foot was on the wall, and the bronze sword was three feet in front of him, stabbing at the clown.


    Just now CE Tian Shu showed that the success rate of this sword is as high as 60%. The clown''s weakness seems to be in his right rib.


    "Ah I yelled, emboldened myself, and jumped into the black smoke again. With the blessing of cow tears, I could see that the clown was right in front of me.


    "Go to hell!" I drank in my heart, but I didn''t dare to shout again, for fear that it would know my intention. However, I underestimated the clown''s reaction and strength, and also underestimated the size of the remaining 40%.


    When the clown saw something wrong, he raised his right arm, drew his black palm in front of his right rib, turned around, and clapped out his left palm, the palm of which was just against the tip of my sword. But this time I was full of strength, ah, and weight. He couldn''t stop me this time. He suddenly flew out backward. Well, I was also flying out.


    "Hoo, Hoo." Two figures flew out of the black smoke like shells. One was colorful, which was the clown. Another was very big, which was me.


    Gollum, Gollum!


    As soon as we came out of the smoke, we were rolling on the ground. Because I was the force exerting party, and I was blocked in the middle, I stopped early. Seeing that the clown didn''t react, I ran to pick up the thunder card. The sixteen copper coins were scattered when the clown broke through the battle. Now they are scattered all over the place. It''s hard to pick them up for a while. Before he picked up half of them, the clown stood firm.


    "Kid, you really annoy me this time. Look at my ugly master!" After that, his right hand reached for a move, and a stream of black smoke gathered. When it dispersed, a mace appeared in his hand.


    "I''ll give you a taste of my stick!" Then he jumped up, raised the mace in his hand to a height that he could not raise any more, and hurled it at me.


    As soon as I saw this situation, I immediately picked up taimingbu and drew a semicircle. The copper coin I had just picked up in my hand quickly threw it in the direction of the copper coin I had not yet picked up. At the same time, I recited a formula to form a red line. In an instant, I connected 16 copper coins and drew them back to form a copper coin sword.Almost the next moment, the clown''s mace will be in front of us. There was no time to think about it. One hand held the hilt of the sword, the other against the body of the sword. "Boom!" As soon as the throat was sweet, a mouthful of blood spurted out, and the body suddenly flew out, hit the wall and fell back to the ground, "wow" was another mouthful of blood.


    "Boy, look at the stick!" The clown didn''t say a word after he hit him. He rushed up again. With the mace in his hand, he ran to my forehead.


    "It''s over!" As soon as I close my eyes, my heart says it''s going to die.


    However, just at this time, I suddenly heard the clown scream. When I opened my eyes, I found that the clown seemed to be attacked by something and fell to the ground. Behind him, a man fell from the air.

 Chapter 28

    Plop!


    The clown fell to the ground and the mace fell to one side. I opened my eyes vaguely. Behind him, a man flew down.


    "Damn, who dares to attack my ugly master!" The clown got up from the ground, reached for the mace and looked back.


    At this time, the man had already fallen to the ground, with his left hand behind him and his right hand in front of him. He only stretched out his two fingers in the middle of the meal. He looked like an immortal. The man looks to be in his thirties, with a square face, a small beard, glasses, flat hair, a brown gray Taoist robe, and a string of rosary beads on his right wrist.


    "Clown, why do you come here when you are not in Kyoto?" The man looked at the clown and said without expression.


    "Hum, you care about us. We''ll go where we go first. You can''t care. Watch the stick!" The clown gave a loud drink and hit him with a stick.


    The man was not afraid of the clown''s menace. He put his two fingers forward in the middle of his right hand. "Whoosh -" a ray on his finger flew out in an instant and hit the clown''s mace like a bullet.


    Dang!


    The ray hit the mace and made a clear sound. Although I don''t know the power of this finger, the clown''s mace suddenly turned back after it was hit, and even the whole clown''s body, ah no, the whole ghost''s body was stunned. It''s estimated that the power is not small.


    There was no pause after the man hit, his wrist moved, a few inches down, and then he pulled. The position of the hit was a little bit off the top, right in the clown''s chest. The clown was attacked, and his body suddenly twitched. The man''s left hand on his back quickly stretched out, and his two fingers rose together in the food. Another Ray came out, this time hitting his right leg.


    "Ah The clown screamed and fell down on his knees. The man took advantage of the victory and made a quick approach. His right hand was on the clown''s right rib. In a flash, it was estimated that the ray was powerful again.


    "Wipe! Er... "


    Just now my tactics have told me that that position is the weakness of the clown. I didn''t hit that move just now, but the man is very strong and his fingering is very good. I think the clown has suffered a lot this time.


    "Who are you? Why do you know my weakness? " The clown lay on the ground with a painful voice.


    The man stood next to the clown, looking straight at him without looking at him: "I know all the information about your Peking opera company. I just want to ask you one question. Where''s your third brother Pinocchio?"


    "Horse Pinocchio, what are you looking for? "


    "Private affairs, please tell Pinocchio that I will go to him. If you want to stop me, I have a way. Go back. You can''t take away these souls. I don''t care about hurting people. But next time, I''ll clear the way for myself."


    After that, the man bent down, took off the small pocket, opened his mouth, and shook twice. With the help of cow tears, I saw a few souls floating out of it, but it was a miniature version.


    "You, go back to your own bodies. I''ll set up an index for you. Go along and find it." Having said that, the hand becomes a Dow, and the mouth is full of words. Pointing forward, a golden light flashes, and you can see that there is a light spot on those souls. This should be the so-called indexing technique.


    Some of them kowtowed, some bowed, all thanking him. Then they flew away and slowly returned to the size of ordinary people. They flew in several directions, probably back to their own flesh.


    The clown watched the man let go his soul, but he didn''t resist. He just sneered and said, "do you really think you can beat me? What''s here now is just a fake of me. Do you really think you can beat my real body? "


    The man looked at him, laughed and said, "I naturally know that what I''m using here is just your fake body, but do you think what I''m using is all my strength? The ugly emperor


    The clown looked at him, his eyes moved several times, his body shook, a burst of black smoke exploded, and the whole ghost disappeared instantly.


    The man saw that the clown had gone, so he came up to me and stretched out his hand to me: "kid, are you ok?"


    I looked up and saw that he had a very kind smile. I thought he had a cold face and could not smile.


    "Ah, ah, it''s OK." I promised, subconsciously took his hand, the result felt a burst of strong, suddenly he was lifted up from the ground. I didn''t realize it until I stood still. With the weight of more than 200 Jin, he looked thin and weak. Most people would be pulled down directly by me. I didn''t expect that he could pull me up directly. But on second thought, his strength is so strong, strength is also should be.


    "Child, I''ve seen what you''ve just done. It''s true that you''re calm, quick, smart and planned. It''s definitely not the kind of person who just works hard with enthusiasm, especially the footwork. If I''m right, it''s taimingbu. I''ve read it in books. It''s one of the top footwork in the world. It''s a good age. "


    His voice is so beautiful that it''s enough to be an announcer.


    "Ah, nothing, nothing. It''s just the beginning. It''s nothing. I can''t beat an enemy like this clown just now.""But your courage is commendable. You know that the enemy is powerful, but you still don''t escape. It''s obvious that you have a master. Otherwise, I really want to accept you as an apprentice. My name is Zhong Ming. What about you?"


    "Guo Rui. Ah, brother Zhong, do you want us to have a meal and drink together? It''s just time for us to communicate with the industry. "


    This person is very strong, and this relationship must be strengthened. In the future, I will be a backer. In this way, I won''t have to rely on the amulet once in seven days and the so-called Sanjiao temple between Yu ganqian and him.


    But I didn''t expect that he could promise so happily: "well, I didn''t have dinner either. Let''s go together."


    So I took him to a restaurant where I had a good meal. I ordered a few dishes and ordered a few bottles of wine. Anyway, Liu Tong filled a whole bottle of wine last time. After measuring it, I could have a drink with him.


    "Brother Zhong, you said you saw me fighting with the clown. Were you there early? Did you follow the clown, too? " After three rounds of wine and five flavors of food, we chatted.


    "Hey, actually, I''m not following the clown. I''m investigating their Peking opera company. But their whereabouts are uncertain. I can''t track them. In fact, I''m looking for their third Pinocchio. I didn''t expect to find this clown, so I followed him. "


    "Peking Opera Troupe? I seem to hear you say this all the time. What is this? Is it a drama club? "


    "Ah, that''s not true. They are not ordinary drama clubs, but a group composed of five very powerful ghosts and demons. According to my data, they used to have no trouble, but since more than ten years ago, they have been doing evil deeds, harming people everywhere, and taking away their souls."


    "How could that be? Ordinary ghosts are good when they want to be good and evil when they want to be evil. They don''t change for no reason. Do you know why? "


    "I don''t know. I never understood that, but they killed my parents. It''s true."


    "Your parents?"


    "Yes, on the highway, I collided with a bus. It was very strange. The two cars didn''t have the possibility of colliding at all, but somehow they both missed and broke the barrier. And very coincidentally, it''s the weakest one. However, what''s more strange is that the people in these two cars have never been able to survive. The car my parents are driving is not enough. Some people in that bus don''t even have any injuries. It''s clear that they have been hooked to the soul. "


    "So you went on with it?"


    "Yes, I wasn''t in the car at that time because I was learning magic from my master. So I went to investigate the matter with my master and found out that it was the ghost of the Beijing dialect opera company. Pinocchio, their third brother, had the ability to control people''s body. The two cars suddenly deviated because he controlled their bodies."


    "I see. What about the clown? What''s his special ability? What''s the matter with today''s car accident? "


    "He''s the second one, but what I met today is only one of his fake bodies. If he were his noumenon, he would not be so weak. The clown is good at magic. Today, he must have made the drivers hallucinate and even distorted the space there, so that they can drive so fast and bump into each other by accident. "


    "Well, let''s not talk about it. Come on, drink, eat vegetables and make friends. I''ll help you in the future. I have several elder martial brothers. They don''t seem to have any serious business all day. They can help you too." To be reasonable, if you want to get along with others, you have to help first.


    "Well, come on, eat and drink. Oh, yes, brother, here you are." Zhong Ming said and took out a small whistle from his pocket. "Come, brother, put away this whistle. If you are in danger, blow it. I will know. If you can hear me calling you when I''m not with you, it means that I blew the whistle. As long as you smash the whistle on the ground in front of you, you can come to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is this still a transmitter? "


    "Yes, this is my master''s treasure. Keep it away." Then he took my hand in his hand and pressed it into my pocket. His action was very gentle and his expression was very warm. However, it made me shiver for a while. I don''t think this product has any habit of breaking its sleeves. But look at his expression, it seems nothing, he may be such a person, estimated to be very popular among women.


    "OK, thank you, brother Zhong."


    After we finished drinking, we went home separately. When Liu Tong smelled me full of wine, he showed an expression of "you are very good", which made me speechless for a while.


    The next day, I went to master''s place early again. Tomorrow I plan to go back to school to have a look. Gao Sheng sent me a message saying that my work is going well and will be done soon.


    "Well..." After listening to my words, master fell into a deep meditation. "Beijing dialect troupe does have such a group. They used to be very famous. They were honest and honest in the capital. They had some reputation, but they disappeared later. I don''t know why."


    I listened and thought, needless to say, who else can go to see the drama now? For the moment, the first clown, a puppet, and the rest don''t know what they are for. With the development of science and technology, the progress of information, the film and TV are not good? Cell phones are not fun? What play are you going to see?"You say that man, the one named Zhong Ming, who uses the finger Gong, is called Qian Kun finger?"


    "Yes, he said it when we talked. It seems to be called Qian Kun Zhi."


    "Well, is it his apprentice? Forget it, but today you are lucky to meet a clown. If it is noumenon, even the man may not be able to beat him. "


    "Really? It turns out that he is not a master either. "


    "For you now, you are a master. With your ability, you can fight a second level ghost at most, and survive a third level. But today''s clown disguise is at least a second level five. How can you win it? It''s time to burn incense. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Master, save some face. Ah, by the way, what is the section and the stage? "


    "Ah, I didn''t tell you before that ghosts are graded in their cultivation. Under ghosts and demons, they go from the lowest level to the highest level. Now, you''re going to fight a low-level ghost. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Master.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, I''ll teach you how to defend yourself first. Don''t always point at those things outside your body. " Master finally gave up.


    "Good morning, come!"


    The next second, the two of us stood in the courtyard, facing each other. The master looked at me and said faintly, "that man uses heaven and earth fingers. I''ll teach you a fingering technique. If you combine with him, you can defeat the enemy. Come on, look at this -- storm finger! "

 Chapter 29

    "Storm point!"


    The master''s foot moved, and his body suddenly tilted. His left hand touched two fingers, and the sound of "BIU -" was the same as the bell''s heaven and earth finger. A ray burst out from the side of my body, hit the ground, and made a deafening sound, stirring up a large amount of dust.


    "Wow


    The speed of this move was too fast. I didn''t react until the dust rose. Just in time, I was surprised. But at this time, the master had already made the next move. His body twisted again. This time, it was tilted to the other side.


    "Whoosh -" this time it was my right hand, another ray, this time it hit me on the right side, and brought up a piece of dust. Then the master made a lot of moves, and his figure was fast and indistinct, but his position did not change. In this way, it was like a little grass dancing fast in the strong wind.


    However, looking at this scene, I always hear a song in my mind: like a seaweed, seaweed, seaweed


    I was stunned. I don''t know when the master stopped. As soon as he collected his hands, he dusted the dust on his body and said to me, "how about it?"


    "Ah - great!" I looked around, with me as the center, there were holes made by the rays all around, dense, as if I had just experienced a gunfight, full of scars. However, this is not what surprised me most. What surprised me was that there were holes behind me!


    You know, these rays are straight to the back. If you want to hit me, you must come around. But my master has never moved his ground. He just shakes his body and waves his arms. At most, he hits my oblique rear. How does he do it? If it was a straight shot, it would definitely hit me, but I''m sure, at least after I''ve checked my body several times, I''m sure I don''t have any wounds.


    "Master, this..."


    "Well, I''m so absorbed in it that I didn''t even find out where I hit." Master was smiling and staring at me with a cheap look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m embarrassed


    "Master, give me some face."


    "Ha ha ha, you can''t understand normal. This move is a high-level spell. I wanted to teach you this move after I taught you something else. I didn''t expect that you caused me so much trouble. I also knew a little guy named Qian Kun. I can only teach you this move so that you won''t be bullied and I can save you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ How much you don''t want to save me? "


    "Well..." He even made a thinking, "about so much." Then he made a big gesture with both hands.


    ¡­¡­ Well, that''s all. I''ve seen it in the past two days. This master doesn''t drink, smoke, gamble and play cards. He has nothing to do with tea with Lao he and amuses birds (birds refer to the nine golden crows), but he is a little lazy! Up to now, I doubt what mentality he had in mind when he came to our school to save us.


    "This move refers to disturbance. The reason why it is called this name is that it moves with the wind. What do you think of my move just now?"


    "Like a seaweed, seaweed It''s not that one, right, swaying in the wind! " Almost exposed.


    "Well, I''m right. That''s the meaning of disturbance. Like grass, the caster will sway from side to side. He can not only avoid the attack of his opponent, but also take advantage of the situation to launch an attack and increase his strength. It can be said that attack and defense are integrated.


    I know what you''re thinking. You''re thinking about why I can still hit you behind me, even right behind you. Watch carefully. That''s the reason. Come on! " He said it in an instant.


    "Whoosh -" a ray suddenly burst out. This time, because of master''s prompt, I used Taiming step at the moment of his move, ran to the other direction, and looked back.


    "My God, is this going to turn?"


    When the spectators see clearly, I stand aside and look at it from a third perspective, only to find that the storm finger is not straight, but an arc, hitting the ground, which is just the rear of my standing position.


    I stopped quickly, and the master looked at me and said with a smile, "this is another way of the storm. If you just send a picture, it''s not too superficial. It refers to the unpredictable attack path.


    Wind, speed is wind; wave, water! Wind and water are two of the most elusive elements in the world. Wind means that its attack speed is as fast as wind, while wave means that it is unpredictable, right and left.


    It''s much better and harder to learn than Qiankun. But if you use it at the same time, it can perfectly make up for the deficiency of Qiankun. In this way, even if you meet anyone from the Beijing dialect Troupe or others again, you can cooperate with them. Even if you can''t win, you can make it too busy. It''s good to run away and disturb it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hey, master, it''s too much. The last time I was taught taimingbu, it was just to let me run away. This time it was to let me run away again. Can''t I rush to fight ghosts? "


    "No!"


    "Can you stop being so sure?""Oh, well I can''t


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m too lazy to pay attention to him. When he''s not on the right track, he''s more unreliable than Liu Tong. I can be more serious when I teach things and the only confrontation I saw last time.


    There must be nothing else to do this day. I''ll practice my storm finger. Fortunately, those elder martial brothers are very persuasive. They heard that storm finger is a very difficult spell, so they didn''t pull me to tie the paper man.


    According to the master, there are nine levels of the storm, namely, breeze, microwave, cloud rising, ice blocking, forest breaking, melting, tiger roaring, shore startling and sudden.


    Qingfeng is the beginning. When I began to practice this storm, I was already in Qingfeng. After a day''s hard training, my kung fu was as good as those who wanted to. I It''s in the breeze.


    "Well, it seems that even this is not a matter for a while. Brother Zhong has been practicing heaven and earth fingers for a long time. He is more than 30 years old this year. It is estimated that he has practiced for more than a year and a half. It seems that he is very powerful. But Shifu said that he can''t beat the clown, and the storm finger is more difficult than the heaven and earth finger. It seems that I want to beat the clown alone, and I don''t expect to beat him all these years. "


    I thought wildly and walked around the yard. As soon as I looked up, I saw my master looking at flowers in the garden. I thought that I might not be here every day tomorrow, and I would live outside occasionally. I have to tell him about it.


    "Ah, mm-hmm, so you don''t have to be here every day tomorrow, do you?"


    "Well."


    "OK, I''ve already said that the room is yours. If you want to live in it, we won''t take it back. I won''t bind you, but I don''t think you have any other thoughts. Anyway, it''s in your heart. No matter how hard you practice it, you have to rely on mana. Don''t just practice moves and ignore mana."


    "Well, I will."


    "Well, your elder martial brothers are going to form a team to fight a monster tomorrow. If you want to go, you can go with them."


    "Fight monsters? Well, I''m going to tell them not to leave early. Wait for me


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, I went back to school, had a fight with my friends, and went to see Hu Jie. She was still full of admiration and curiosity. She always hoped that I could teach her some magic, but I was still half hanging. How can I teach her. Moreover, I don''t know how to teach her at all. I have mana in my body because the seal in my body has been released step by step. It''s like playing a game with blue bars and learning skills. She''s different. She doesn''t even have a blue bar.


    In addition, I also made a phone call to my parents to increase my monthly allowance.


    Of course, it is inevitable to be nagged by them, saying that they want money before they make money.


    But all this was joked by my saying, "I need start-up funds." It''s over.


    But in the end, I still achieved my goal. Anyway, because now I''ve learned the craft, it''s a matter of time before I make money, and they don''t say much.


    Actually, I don''t mean to ask for money. After all, my business I don''t know how to make money. At least before I find a way to make money, I have to ask for more money at ordinary times so that I can get money at the end of the month. That is to say, salary. At least I can hide my identity from being exposed.


    ¡­¡­


    "Class is boring." This is the reflection of my heart. I spent the whole day in this state of mind. I can''t help feeling a little sorry for my decision.


    "Well, where have you been these two days?"


    "Did you learn some good magic?"


    "What about Samoye? I want to see more. "


    ¡­¡­ On this day, Hu Jie said hundreds of words in my ear. Without exception, she asked about my industry. If it wasn''t for her beautiful appearance and nice voice, I would have annoyed her for a long time.


    "Can you close..."


    "Well?" She holds her cheek with one hand, blinks her big eyes and looks at me with a smile.


    "It''s shameful to be cute! Don''t be cute I hit her on the head.


    It was not easy to stay up until the evening, I didn''t go to the canteen to eat, and I didn''t find anyone together, so I just walked around the campus.


    "Hey, hey, that boy, Guo Rui, come here, come here." I was walking when a voice came. It seemed familiar.


    "Ah, Yu ganqian." I look for a sound, not far away, a very funny face there, looking at me.


    "Come here, talk here, talk here."


    I went over and asked, "what''s the matter? Do you miss me


    "It''s shameless to go there. I''m a respectable family. Why don''t I think you''re not in the class? If I want to think about how bad you are, it''s like our famous family..."


    "Hey, hey, hey, it''s too far away."


    "Ah, yes, come and see this." Then he handed me a mobile phone, the screen is on, I took over a look, is a news.


    I''m usually not interested in these real-time hot spots. Naturally, I won''t pay attention to these news. At this time, it''s fresh."A man''s body was found in the suburban reservoir. According to the preliminary investigation by the police, the time of death was about 1-2 a.m. last night. The dead man had no trauma and wore a white shirt when he died Why do you show me this? "


    "No, no, the information is useless. Why do you look at this picture?"


    "Photos?" I have a closer look at it. I slide up and down the page, and there is a close-up picture of my face. It seems that I am familiar with it. It seems that it is the little cashier!

 Chapter 30

    "Well It''s like the little cashier I carefully looked at the photo on my mobile phone. It''s just this face. I think I''ve seen this one, and the time is near. I should remember it well.


    "Right, I also think it is. Although the photo is very fuzzy, it may be because of fear of affecting the broadcast, but we have good eyes and can recognize it."


    "Pull it down, pull it down, it''s not a video, it also affects the broadcast, the little cashier is dead, is it the kid? Or did the mysterious man do it himself? "


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s not artificial. As far as the information on the news is concerned, there is no trace. No one can be so clean. Apart from suicide, only these people can do it."


    "It''s impossible to commit suicide. I don''t think he has the courage. If you want to kill him, I don''t think a person has the luck to provoke several such people. Since you''ve done something to him, will you trouble us?"


    "I don''t know, but at least the little cashier is his number one target for us I think if he was that strong, maybe he didn''t take us seriously. But for the sake of safety, I went to see the elder of our temple. I''ll let you know. You''d better find someone to take charge of it. "


    "Well." I nodded, thinking that it would be better to be on guard if I could tell my master about it.


    In the evening, I took a taxi directly to the crematorium. There are activities tonight. I can''t miss it.


    Along the way, I was excited. If it wasn''t for the fear that others would treat me as a psychopath, I would have yelled. But just like this, the taxi driver''s eyes were still a little strange, but also, a college student took a taxi to the crematorium outside the school gate, who heard that didn''t feel strange.


    "Hey, I''m here. I''m here. It''s not too late." As soon as I got out of the car, I ran in and yelled.


    "It''s not too late, smelly boy. That smelly boy Liu Tong hasn''t come yet. I don''t know where to play." Jiujinwu at the door combed his feathers with his mouth in the cage. When he heard me shouting, he said with disdain.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I''m a little speechless. I''m really the most unreliable one.


    When I entered the door, Luo Tian was standing there without saying a word. It seemed that there was something floating around him. It should be the flow of mana. It seems that Luo Tian is a devil practicing martial arts, and he has to practice martial arts at this time.


    Fat, thin and bald are also on the side, but they are not so honest. They talk and laugh, and they don''t know what to say.


    "Ah, younger martial brother, you''re here. If you don''t use it so early, Liu Tong, maybe!"


    He Laosan saw me and said with a smile, "he, I guess where to find a woman to drink. We are used to it. Ah, younger martial brother, you have to get used to it."


    One side of the silver four also came over, echoed: "yes, his world, ah, is wine and women, do not understand the meaning of day by day."


    At this time, Liu Tong''s voice suddenly rang up: "ah, ah, silver four, what you said is wrong. There are hundreds of kinds of wine, and there are thousands of kinds of women."


    I turned to see, I do not know when, Liu Tong has come out, behind me, is holding the shoulder against the doorframe, looking at us in the courtyard.


    "Boy Liu, you are late again." I can''t even see jiujinwu in the cage.


    "Oh, anyway, the monster is there, and she can''t run away. The girl won''t talk to her and then go away? Don''t worry, master Jinwu. " Then he threw a ham sausage into the cage.


    "Hum!" Jiujinwu didn''t speak any more. He held the ham sausage with his wings and ate it directly, but I think it''s more useful for Liu Tong''s words.


    "All right, let''s go." At this time, Luo Tian finally spoke, just four words, and then walked directly to the door.


    "Well, it''s so boring." Liu Tong sighed and went out with him. It seems that only Luo Tian can subdue him. He should be the elder martial brother.


    Five of us called two taxis to our destination this time. In fact, it''s not a big place. It''s just a small hill. However, because there are few people going there and the management is careless, the top of the hill is dirty and poor, and the steps up the hill are the most substandard planing pits and stones, which can be hollowed out if you don''t pay attention to them.


    "This mountain is full of Yin Qi. It''s suitable for monsters to live and cultivate. Moreover, it seems that his strength is stronger than we think." Luo Tian took the lead and said as he walked.


    "So what? It''s all here. It''s estimated that no one will come to this place. Now we''re here. Do you think it''s a meal for him? " Liu Tong was still a cynic and didn''t take it seriously.


    "Delivering food? Well, if you can''t beat it later, I''ll put you here and say I''m here to deliver delivery. " He Laosan followed suit.


    I''m not in the mood. The first time I took part in such a major action, I''m nervous. I guess I can be as nervous as them if I took part in more than a few times.


    Walking, passing a forest, suddenly a bad wind came, blowing people can''t open their eyes. At this time, Luo Tian, who was walking in the front, suddenly turned around: "be careful!"As soon as the words came out, a round object came out of the woods, but it was as big as the wheel of a truck. This thing flew out of the woods, first into the air, and then quickly hit us.


    "I''ll do it!" At this time, he Laosan immediately showed his consciousness. With a bow on his legs, he jumped up in an instant. I turned my head and found that his arm turned black just like the clown. However, it was not only black, but also light gold.


    "Ho - ah --" he Lao San was in the air, arms crossed, and rushed up directly, then in mid air. However, he underestimated the power of the "wheel" and was smashed back to the ground with great weight and strength.


    "Run At Liu Tong''s command, we immediately scattered around. I didn''t care. I had taimingbu in my body and ran away in an instant. I stepped on a nearby tree and got up to turn the direction in the air. My right hand pointed to the storm!


    When he Laosan was hit on the ground, cracks immediately appeared in the surrounding land. He Laosan''s legs immediately arched up and squatted up. It can be seen that he used all his strength. He thought he was puffy, but at this time, he burst out pieces of muscles and his clothes were going to burst.


    "Three, I''ll help you!" Silver Four just spread back. It was the closest to he Laosan.


    I saw him jump up all of a sudden. Because of his figure, he jumped much higher than he Laosan just now. With a wave of his arm, there were layers of water waves around him, which became larger and more obvious under his rapid rotation.


    "Hey Silver four hands cut down at once, the water wave around him instantly condensed into a water column, running out from his palm.


    The water column hit the "wheel" accurately, but because he was still rotating, a lot of water was splashed out, but it didn''t land, but disappeared in mid air. Of course, it''s not the water he took with him, but it''s made with mana. After using it, it disappears naturally.


    "Just a little demon, come to provoke us too!" Luo Tian stretched out his hand, a black light flashed on his hand, and a strange shaped knife appeared in his hand.


    The blade of this knife is pure black, dark like night. There is a concave hole on the back of the knife one third away from the blade tip. The side far away from the blade tip protrudes a point, pointing in the same direction with the blade tip. There is a zigzag blood groove near the root of the blade, but the strangest thing is its hand guard. It looks like the claws of two demons, hands together, fingertips facing each other. The blade is protruding from the fingertips, and their thumbs are protruding towards the back of the blade to protect the hand. The color of the handle is dark red, with a flame like decoration at the end.


    "Look at the knife!" Luo Tian jumps up and cuts the black knife in his hand. Suddenly, a black light shines and cuts on the "wheel". This move seems to be powerful. The "wheel" shakes under the knife, and it becomes more and more intense.


    "Go away!" Luo Tian''s hand again, the black light suddenly brightened a little, the "wheel" in this force, all of a sudden crooked in the past. At the bottom, he Laosan was not a fool either. He suddenly felt the deviation of his strength and applied force in the other direction, throwing the "wheel" away.


    The "wheel" turned three times in the air, the silver four behind immediately dodged out of the way, and the next moment the "wheel" hit the open space.


    As soon as I saw it, I immediately threw out my sixteen copper coins, recited the formula, and immediately formed a formation to surround this thing in the middle. On the other hand, Luo Tian fell to the ground immediately after a blow, approached him with a few steps, and put the knife on his neck. I came closer and found that it was a hedgehog.


    "Just a little demon, dare to block the way? I know who your master is. You''d better drive away, or I''ll send you away for heaven''s sake. " Luo Tian looked at the shivering hedgehog and said in a cold voice, this is the most word I''ve ever heard from him.


    "Hum, some little mages also want to fight against my master. If you go up the mountain, you will die." The hedgehog was trapped in the encirclement, but he was not soft hearted. After hearing Luo Tian''s words, he immediately talked back.


    Voice just fall, Luo day hand black knife a wave, the slightest voice has no, immediately result this not afraid of death hedgehog.


    "Put away the copper." Luo Tian put away the black knife and said to me, adding: "when you meet other demons on the mountain, don''t use this. You can''t be trapped at all. This one is scared. I''m not so lucky next time."


    "Oh." I put away the copper money and looked at Luo Tian. I thought that he didn''t even say a word when he killed the demon just now. I felt very terrible. I didn''t expect that this silent man was a cold-blooded killer.


    Luo Tian obviously won''t know. No, he won''t care about my thoughts at all. Instead, he looked at the mountain and said faintly, "go up the mountain. It''s getting dark."

 Chapter 31

    Go up the mountain quickly. It''s going to be dark on Tianma. " Luo Tian holds a black knife and looks forward. "As soon as it gets dark, it''s in the other party''s arms. Don''t leave. This hedgehog is just a minion. I don''t know how many are on it. Be careful."


    Then he took the lead and walked in the front.


    "Little younger martial brother, follow me. Liu Tong, just follow me. Fourth, you and little younger martial brother are together." He Laosan turned his head and said to me, so he immediately followed up for fear of falling into the team. In the back, silver four and I walked side by side behind him, and finally Liu Tong. I see his face, although still a bit cynical, but still more serious than before.


    We walked and stopped all the way. Five of us were walking through the woods in the mountain. There were gusts of strange wind around us. Because of the previous experience of hedgehog, we almost stopped every time we felt something and were alert to the surrounding.


    "To the top of the mountain." Finally, Luo Tian, who walked in the front, said these four words lightly. Along the way, every time he stopped or left, he was in charge. Gradually, like other people, I was very convinced of what he said.


    Around the bodies of the two people in front, I can see that the moonlight in front of me is not covered by the shadow of the tree, so it should be here.


    Through the woods, the mountain is a large area of flat land, no trees, even grass roots are not much, all stones and sand, look up, the moon is half covered by clouds, the light is very dark.


    "Liu Tong." Luo Tian raised his hand and put the knife across his chest. He called Liu Tong without looking back. Behind Liu Tong hands holding the shoulder, very disdainful "cut" a sound, suddenly the body sank, unexpectedly into the ground.


    "Earth drilling?"


    "Of course, younger martial brother, this technique of escaping is Liu Tong''s good skill." Silver Four see me surprised, then said to me with a smile.


    However, he Laosan didn''t look back. After the first World War, I have found that he Laosan seems to be the most defensive among us. Now when we get to this place, the danger will naturally rise. As our only "meat shield", he naturally has to be serious and careful.


    Luo Tian, standing in front of him, is holding a black knife, closing his eyes tightly, as if listening to something.


    "Luo Tian has a special constitution. The master said that he has too much dark Qi in his body, so he can be recognized by the black sword, and he can practice a lot of black magic. This move is to use the dark power to resonate with the surrounding dark power, so that he can know where the ghosts are hiding." Silver Four became my commentator again.


    "There it is After only a few breath, Luo Tian opened his eyes and pointed to a direction. I followed it. There was a huge stone not far away from there. The slopes on both sides slanted down, just sandwiched it in the middle, and there were several slanting trees among them.


    We kept our formation and moved quickly to avoid the boulder. On the other side of the boulder, Liu Tong was on the ground, his lower body was still on the ground, and his eyes were looking in one direction. I saw that there was a huge coffin on the flat ground over there.


    "Be careful!" Luo Tian''s hands stretched flat to block us, his eyes fixed on the coffin, but his hands pointed in another direction. "Liu Tong, over there."


    "Well." Liu Tong nodded his head and went underground in an instant. Luo Tian holds the black knife back, stares at the direction of the coffin, and says faintly: "don''t hide, come out!"


    Just after the speech, from the other direction, a long and thin strip object, like a whip, suddenly came over. Luo Tian had been ready for a long time. He turned over and jumped. He held the black knife in his hand and split it in an instant. He flew it on the way. The next moment, Luo Tian''s hand turned, the black knife turned, instantly rolled the "whip" on the knife and pulled it back. On the other hand, "whip" to the place suddenly burst out a burst of dust, from the ground, flying out of a strange animal.


    "Silver Four!" Luo Tian gave a loud drink. He turned the black knife in his hand again, released the "whip" and pushed his feet. At the same time, Yin Si, who was standing beside me, got up, and there were layers of water waves around him again. He followed Luo Tian and floated away.


    The monster was pulled up from the ground by Luo Tian, and it didn''t fly long before it hit the ground again. At this time, as soon as he looked up, he saw the two people coming fiercely, and the reaction was also very quick. He got up, opened his mouth, and the "whip" was thrown out again. Only then did I see that this thing was actually a gecko, and the "whip" was its tongue.


    "Give it to me!" Silver Four Hands wave, side water wave wave layer upon layer of spray, block in front of his body, and gradually form a vortex. The gecko''s tongue to the front, suddenly by a strange suction interference, suddenly deviated from the original direction, toward the direction of silver four.


    The tongue touched the whirlpool and rolled up in the direction of the water wave. The gecko tried to take back its tongue again, but found that it was too weak to take it back at all. The tongue seemed to be stuck.


    Taking advantage of this opportunity, Luo Tian approaches in an instant. He quickly cuts down the black knife in his hand and bursts out a black light. When the gecko saw it, he put his hands to his mouth, grabbed his tongue and pulled it off. After this action, the gecko immediately fell on the ground, landing on all fours, and burst out with a flying speed, which was almost like a frightened rabbit, and it came to us in an instant.The gecko responded quickly to the enemy''s rescue. He immediately saw that Luo Tian and Yin Si were not what he could deal with, so he immediately changed his target and came towards us.


    "Younger martial brother, behind me." He Laosan backed me back, and at the same time, the gecko was close to me. With a big mouth, his tongue, which was almost broken from the root, grew up in an instant, and the red "whip" came out again.


    As soon as he raised his left hand, his arm appeared black and gold again, blocking in front of him, and the tongue was drawn to his arm at the next moment. Because of the soft tongue, he rolled it on his arm.


    Tongue rolled to the arm, because of the relationship between the invasion of evil spirit, he Laosan''s arm suddenly bright, the evil spirit all in the body. At this time, Luo Tian and Yin Si quickly withdraw after discovering the gecko''s transfer. Now they are in front of him. On the other side, the direction Luo Tian pointed to Liu Tong also burst out a cloud of dust and two figures flew out of the ground.


    One of them looks like a human with a light of earthy yellow. There is no doubt that it is Liu Tong. The other is a black animal. When I look at it carefully, it turns out to be a large mouse, the size of a calf.


    "Master, help us!" That wall tiger eye sees oneself body in encircle in, immediately shout a way, seem to be asking for help.


    As soon as the words came to an end, the coffin on one side of the flat ground made a penetrating sound, followed by "creaking" as if something was pushing the coffin.


    "Squeak, squeak, click!" The coffin swayed twice and flew out.


    The huge lid of the coffin flew up, whirled in the air and hit us, with bursts of black air around it. He Laosan''s empty right hand is almost subconsciously to lift up, want to block the flying coffin cover.


    "He Laosan, don''t answer!" Luo Tian immediately stops it. He makes another effort on his feet. He is about to land and flies up again. He cuts the coffin with a black knife and a black light.


    The black light cut down on the coffin cover, and the black gas covered on it dissipated after a few resistance, but at the same time, there was the chopping blow of Luotian black knife.


    The lid of the coffin was attacked, stopped spinning and stopped in the air like a sign. Luo Tian took the opportunity to fly up to the top of the coffin lid. He didn''t dare to touch it with his body. He pressed the whole body on it with the black knife in his hand, and then pressed it to the ground and inserted it into the ground.


    "Be careful!" Luo Tian put the lid of the coffin on the ground and turned over to cut the coffin with a black light. At this time, the coffin suddenly emitted a stream of black smoke, like the factory chimney, black light flew into it, there was no movement. There was no sound of collision, no sound of cutting, no sound of breaking, just like throwing a piece of ice into boiling water and melting instantly.


    On the other side, Liu Tong kicked the rat. On this side, Yin Si and he Laosan grabbed the gecko''s tongue and threw it into the air. On the way, they collided with the rat and both fell to the ground.


    Luo Tian, holding a black knife, confronts something in the coffin. We immediately gather together to form a pile and prepare to meet this opponent. Although I don''t know what he is, I can be sure that this is the most terrifying existence on this mountain. Hedgehogs, geckos and rats on this road are its minions.


    Several of us stared at the coffin for three minutes. Gradually, the smoke became thinner and thinner. At last, only a wisp of smoke was left. Slowly, this wisp disappeared. We saw that in the coffin, there was a strange corpse of half male and half female.


    When I first came here, I found that the coffin was very large, at least two and a half meters, or even close to three meters. At this time, the lid of the coffin was opened, and the black smoke dispersed. When I saw the corpse, it was more than two meters.


    When I carefully observed the corpse, the eyes of the corpse suddenly opened. Before I could be afraid, the corpse made a more frightening move - he sat up.


    I don''t know whether to use male characters or female characters, because it''s too difficult to recognize. He was dressed in white, his face was iron blue, his hands had long nails, his shawl hair was long, his lips were red, his whole body was thin, and he seemed to be covered with skin outside his skeleton. But The voice of this thing is a man''s voice: "ha ha, a few little dolls, are you here to send me food?"


    "They''re rice, I''m a takeout. Remember to give them a good comment." Liu Tong is still not serious.


    "That''s my word, you shameless one." He Laosan called at once.


    "You have a lot of meat. I''m sure he''ll want to eat you more."


    "Go away."


    "Enough!" The half male and half female zombies in the coffin may be that we don''t pay much attention to it, so they suddenly became angry, put their hands on the side of the coffin, and flew to us like a big bat with a big mouth open.

 Chapter 32

    In the coffin, the strange zombie grabbed the edge of the coffin with both hands and flew up with the help of "Shua". With his hands open, he was dressed in white and let the wind blow back. He looked like a white bat and flew to us with his mouth open.


    "The battle is over!" Luo Tian is not a timid person who has never seen the world. Seeing that the zombie is coming fiercely, he doesn''t panic at all. He steps forward, squats down and inserts the black knife on the ground. Behind him, he Laosan''s whole body was glittering. It seemed that there was a golden bell on his body. At this time, he clenched his hands and faced his chest. Then he hammered hard and the two fists collided.


    "Dang!" All of a sudden, a huge tremor suddenly sounded. At the same time, with his feet as the center, a golden array formed on the ground, which included all of us. And Yin Si, at this time, also used his magic power. From him, the streams of water were like small snakes, circling along the periphery of the array, and circling up a little bit, and immediately he was more than half a man''s height.


    At this time, the zombie had reached the top of us, with a big mouth open, and jumped down like a falcon. At this moment, a light column rose from the golden array on the ground, and the Zombie''s mouth and teeth just hit the golden light column. Then, the water snake of silver four immediately circled up, followed by black lights, which came from Luotian''s sword.


    One by one, the three spells didn''t even stop for half a second in the middle. They all worked on the Zombie''s mouth, and then covered his whole body. At this time, Liu Tong, who had never moved, jumped up and waved his hands. The original golden array was immediately covered with a light of yellowish brown, emitting a heavy and solid atmosphere, which was more fierce than the previous ones. In the blink of an eye, it permeated the whole body of the zombie.


    "Seal!" Four people drank together, and they made a gesture of forming an array in an instant. In an instant, it was shining in front of me. When I looked at it again, the array on the ground had disappeared. In front of us, there was a large statue, which seemed to be made of soil. It was the zombie.


    After finishing the array, all the four of them put their hands into palms and smoothed the mana from the top to the bottom. It seems that this array consumes a lot of energy. Although they didn''t make any moves, each of them is panting now.


    I didn''t do anything, and now I don''t feel tired, only shocked: "Wow, awesome, awesome."


    He Laosan took a breath, wiped the sweat on his head, and said to me with a smile: "little younger martial brother, this array was handed down to four of us by our master. Unfortunately, it''s a ancestral array. We can''t increase or decrease the number of people and tamper with the method. Otherwise, it would be better to add you one."


    "Ha ha, yes."


    I scratched my head. The four of them are now the necessary personnel of this array, but I''m an outsider. Although I came with them, I just came to join in the fun and couldn''t do anything. On the contrary, I wanted them to protect me everywhere. Finally, I didn''t make any effort to subdue the monster. It''s unnecessary and I feel embarrassed.


    Luo Tian pulled out the black knife, turned around and looked at us. After confirming that there was no problem, he said faintly: "let''s go, it''s time to go back." After another pause, he said, "the two little demons had better accept."


    When we look back, the gecko and the mouse don''t know whether they are too confident in their owners, or too afraid, or too injured to move, but they are still in the same place and don''t run away.


    When Luo Tiangang stepped out, he suddenly frowned and turned around again. Almost at the same moment, the clay statue "click" and burst. A ghost claw suddenly came out of it. The speed was so fast that he could not see the outline clearly.


    Luo Tian''s reaction was very quick, his arm moved quickly, and the black knife suddenly blocked in front of him and got this for him.


    This claw is so powerful that Luo Tian can only make a hard connection when he can''t react well. In fact, his arms can''t compete at all, and his body flies upside down like a shell. Behind him, he Laosan obviously didn''t react so quickly. He had planned to look for the two animals, but suddenly there was a noise behind him. Just in time to turn around, he was hit by a man''s meat cannonball.


    Two people immediately flew out, in front of me suddenly empty out. Liu Tong stood next to me, his right hand empty grasp, the zombie underground, the land instantly became like a quagmire, the zombie high weight, feet suddenly fell into. The next moment, the earth that has become a quagmire sets off huge waves and bombards the zombie fiercely. As soon as it touches, it becomes a hard wall, layer by layer. Shengsheng pastes it inside.


    I don''t know how many layers have been pasted. There are dozens of layers. The Yellow wave stops, and the mud under it turns back to the ordinary ground. At this time, the zombie has been wrapped into a cocoon.


    One second, two seconds, to the third second, there was a sound from the wall, and small cracks appeared on the surface.


    "Run Liu Tong immediately yelled, "Silver Four and I have been ready. As soon as we heard Liu Tong yell, we quickly gave our own escape skills and left quickly.". At the next moment, the cocoons burst into pieces, and the fragments of the earth shell came out like bullets, each of which would bring a wisp of dust to the ground.


    The zombie stood in the same place, smoking black smoke, looked around viciously, looking at us. Luo Tian because of the strength, and he Laosan to him when the human flesh cushion, immediately came forward again, raised the hand black knife, when the chest stabbed in the past. The zombie didn''t even look at him. When he lifted his right hand, "bang" grabbed the black knife in his hand. Luo Tian seems to be exerting enough strength, but the black knife doesn''t move."Up I yelled to several other people. Taimingbu started at the foot and left the spot in an instant. Let Luotian fight alone is definitely not good, we must do our best to deal with it.


    I took advantage of taimingbu''s lightness and quickly got behind him. My hands moved at the same time. The storm finger sent out at a high speed, and all the rays hit the Zombie''s back straight or curved. Although I knew that this little bit of power must have no effect on him, there might still be some disturbance.


    I don''t care where I fight. In short, I just fight. Maybe I aim at it. I can''t be idle at my feet. In case this thing gets bored, turn around and give it to me. At this time, Liu Tong and other people all gathered around him. Suddenly, the yellow light and the golden light flashed together, and the water snakes were also rampant. One by one, their skills were like asking for no money, and they were all greeting.


    Under our strong attack, the zombie really could not hold on. His body kept twisting, and the black smoke on his body was emitting, which indicated that he could not bear it. All of a sudden, I caught a glimpse of what seemed to be a long strip like thing, like a whip. In my impression, these people didn''t seem to have this skill, but I seem to have seen it recently. It''s not good!


    "Be careful!" I immediately gave a warning. Taimingbu started to find the right position. Needless to say, it''s a storm. I''ve been working on it for a long time. I don''t even need to be deliberate. I just click it with inertia. Maybe I have been in such a state of mental tension all the time. This time, my reaction, eyes and attack speed have improved compared with the previous several times. Although the improvement is not big, I still noticed it. This is also because of the sensory upgrade brought by the mobile phone upgrade.


    The storm finger draws an arc in the air, and the exact point is on the long whip gecko''s tongue, because his strength collides with the strength of the storm finger, which is broken again with the newly grown tongue, gorgeous.


    "Ah Wu..." The gecko screamed, and at this time several people also reacted. The fastest reaction was Liu Tong. On one side of his body, the left side was facing the gecko mouse, and the right side was facing the zombie. He used both hands at the same time to cast the Dharma, with one mind and two uses. At one time, he flew sand and rocks, covering the left and right sides.


    As soon as I saw it, I ran to it. I had the lowest mana. It was useless to fight with the zombie. I might as well move the battlefield to solve their worries.


    At this time, the two animals were still trapped in Liu Tong''s sandstorm and couldn''t get away at all. It was estimated that even their sight was blurred and they had no time to take care of me. I step too clear step, in the hand disturbance refers to the machine gun similar "dada dada" to hit in the past. At this time, I can see Liu Tong''s magic control power. When I hit the sandstorm with my storm finger, I automatically open a small mouth and close it after passing through. How strong the control power is!


    "He Laosan, go and help younger martial brother." Liu Tong was distracted and observed the situation on both sides. Although the mouse and gecko were trapped by Liu Tong''s magic, it was only temporary. The magic power of these two things was not low. They could not be trapped by such a magic alone. They would get out of the trap in a short time, and I couldn''t cope with it at that time.


    At this time, he Laosan and Luo Tian are working side by side to become the first line. Although his mana is not high and his attack power is not as strong as Luo Tian''s black sword, he practices his defensive magic. He has rough skin and thick flesh and can resist beating for a while. At this time heard Liu Tong call him, quickly a flash, make room. Luo Tian''s eyes are quick and his hands are quick, and the black knife is cutting fast to make up for the vacancy in an instant.


    He Laosan stepped out of the battle line without any hesitation. He jumped to me with two steps, which was very different from his figure. Chan Jin''s body was like a big ball. But, late, just when he was ready to rush over, I already saw that mouse spirit had already escaped into the ground.


    "Be careful!" As soon as I called out, even the sound of the second word just came out of my throat, I saw the big mouse come out from behind Yinsi and grab it.


    It''s such a coincidence that Liu Tong paid more attention to the zombie side because he Laosan withdrew, and his attention to the zombie side was a little more relaxed. At this time, the thief mouse took advantage of the loophole.


    Under the claws, blood splashes.


    Silver four practices a control type of magic. His defense is very poor. This mouse''s cultivation is not low. How can he resist it?


    "Ah The scream suddenly rang through our ears, so harsh and bloody.


    "Old four! Ah He Laosan looked up to the sky and gave a loud drink. It seemed that he wanted to shout his voice hoarse. I even felt sore throat when I listened to it.


    At this time, the gecko has also been prominent sandstorm, body more than a few wounds. He Laosan was worried that there was no place to lose his temper. He saw that the bad guy came out, and without saying a word, he rushed to him with his fist clenched and his arm waved. The gecko didn''t even have time to spit out his tongue, so he Laosan grabbed his head and pinched it fiercely. The other hand clenched his fist and beat it quickly. It''s quite like Wu Song fighting a tiger.

 Chapter 33

    "Asshole!" Liu Tong see silver four injured, immediately angry! As soon as he turned around, he raised his right hand and threw a clay ball at the mouse.


    The mouse didn''t plan to fight for a long time. He attacked successfully and didn''t chase after the winner. He went underground. Liu Tong''s earth ball just flew over his head.


    "Want to run? Hum! Try it Liu Tong sneered twice, and immediately escaped to the ground.


    Just now, they had an underground battle. It seems that Liu Tong is better. He Laosan said that Liu Tong''s skill of escaping from the earth is his own. He is so good at controlling the earth on the ground. When he goes underground, it is estimated that the fish will enter the sea.


    I use taimingbu to walk quickly, hold Yinsi, and look at both sides. There must be no problem with Liu Tong. He Laosan is having a good time there. I don''t need to worry about it. The only thing to worry about is Luo Tian.


    "Kid, how dare you be so disrespectful to me --" the zombie was filled with a lot of black smoke, and his eyes were full of anger, staring at Luo Tian with his back in front of him. Luo Tian, who was injured by Yin Si, turned to look at me. To be exact, he looked at Yin Si. His eyes were the same as those of the zombie, full of anger, but some of them were different. In the Zombie''s eyes, he was furious, while in Luo Tian''s eyes, he was cruel and murderous.


    "Ah -" the zombie raised his right hand, which was more than two meters tall. As soon as he raised his arm, it was more than three meters above the ground, and more than one meter away from Luo Tian''s head. If it fell down, Luo Tian practiced black knife. If he didn''t have time to lift the knife, he would not be able to connect directly with children.


    "Brother Luo Tian, watch the back!" I know that even if I run there, it''s useless. I can only shout helplessly at him, but Luo Tian doesn''t seem to hear me at all. He still looks at Silver Four.


    "Dare, dare You want to die! "


    At the last three words, Luo Tianna was just born and could be described as hysterical. I have never seen him like this. He has always been the pronoun of silence and calmness. It seems that he will always do things calmly and rationally. But now, he is


    Just after he hysterically called out the three words, the right hand of the zombie immediately fell down and hit Luo Tian''s defenseless back brain with a hammer.


    Suddenly, Luo Tian''s body "Shua" of a black fire, from the foot of Luo Tian, instantly rose more than Zhang flame, in the Zombie''s hand to hit him, the flame suddenly increased, there is life straight to his palm and go, "Hula -" a sound of barbecue.


    "Ah That zombie palm ate pain, instantly took back, Luo Tian quickly turned around, the hand black knife waved, hand up and down, fast enough to see a virtual shadow, and then saw an object fly to the sky, and then sounded the zombie like pig general scream. It was only when I saw that the one who flew up was nothing else. It was the right arm of the zombie that Luo Tian cut from his shoulder.


    After Luo Tian''s knife, he quickly retracted it, swung a circle out of his arm, and split it across in an instant. The Zombie''s right arm was cut. In the pain, he completely lost his sense. He couldn''t even hide. He was cut in half by Luo Tian''s black knife.


    Black knife, the corpse''s body from the waist broken into two parts, the upper body fell, fell to the ground, the lower body shaking to fall, by the anger of Luo Tian backhand knife, and from between the two legs, was cut into two independent legs.


    After chopping this knife, Luo Tian''s spirit just disappeared a little, and he stood in the same place with a black knife. But I can see that he is still angry, and the knives in his hand are trembling. When I look carefully, the knife in Luotian''s hand is not as simple as it used to be, but wrapped in a layer of flame, or the whole black knife has turned into a black fire.


    In front of Luo Tian, those two legs gradually become nihility, that is the evil spirit is dispersing. But at this time, the Zombie''s upper body fell to the ground. Suddenly, his left hand was on the ground, and the bullet started up. After several circles in the air, he jumped back into the coffin. Then, the coffin lid that was originally standing on the ground flew up and ran straight into Luo Tian.


    Luo Tian''s eyes glanced back and snorted with disdain. Turning back, he saw a knife. The coffin lid, which had to be dealt with carefully just now, was chopped into pieces by the black fire. At this time, Liu Tong suddenly jumped out of the ground.


    Attention is to jump, not to come out!


    Under him was a big hand made up of black smoke. He wanted to catch Liu Tong, but it seemed that his length was limited and he couldn''t pursue him. If he couldn''t make a successful attack, he immediately recovered to the ground.


    Then, the big hand of black smoke appeared next to he Laosan, but instead of attacking him, he grabbed the unlucky gecko and brought it directly into the ground.


    "He saved the mouse, too." Liu Tong stopped and said to us, "I went to see that there was a big hole under the coffin. The zombie should have gone down from here just now.".


    "Chase Luo Tian was the first to jump down with a black knife in his hand. Liu Tong followed him closely. He Laosan ran over and took Yinsi from my hand. He said to me, "it''s dangerous up there. Maybe he will come back. Yinsi will take care of him. You can go down. It''s safer to follow them."


    "Well." I nodded and jumped over.In fact, the underground is not dark. Maybe it''s because of the need to live or as an escape route in an unexpected time. It''s designed to extend in all directions, and it''s all illuminated with a charm. It won''t feel dark inside. At night, it''s even brighter than above.


    Luo Tian looked around, closed his eyes, and used the technique of finding the sound again. In an instant, he found the trace of those guys and opened his eyes: "chase!" Then he ran in one direction.


    As soon as I saw it, I quickly followed Liu Tong and ran for more than a minute. I was running when suddenly a black smoker came out from the wall beside me, but it was much smaller than the one on the ground, even thinner than my arm. I opened my fingers and grabbed it at me. I was running. I didn''t expect that there was such a move. In surprise, I quickly stopped. As soon as I raised my hand, I hit the storm finger subconsciously, and it just happened to pierce his arm.


    Just at this time, Liu Tong ran over behind him. The passage was very narrow, and he could only walk by one person. Moreover, he didn''t walk very clearly. He didn''t react so fast. He didn''t stop the car all of a sudden and hit me with a "Dong". I was close to that arm, so he hit it and hit it directly. But that small arm may also be because it is too small, not so strong power, let us so hit, directly scattered.


    Luo Tian, who runs in the front, hears the movement behind him and turns around. But just as he turns around, a ghost claw appears behind him. This time, it''s not black smoke, it''s real.


    "Watch your back!" I lie on the ground, there is no time to put my body Liu Tong up, he quickly called to Luotian.


    Luo Tian was aware of the situation when I just yelled. He didn''t need to remind me at all. He turned back directly and got a knife. At this time, the black knife was still blazing black fire, and its power was stronger than normal. But this time, he didn''t cut off the ghost claw, but just left a wound, a shallow wound.


    A knife in the past, even Luo Tian was stunned for a moment, and before he could react, another ghost claw was patted on him. Although he was surrounded by black fire at this time, he was shot upside down. At this time, Liu Tonggang just stood up, "bang", and was hit by Luo Tian.


    As I said just now, Luo Tianfei could not fly to other places, and Liu Tong could not escape.


    When they collided, they hugged each other and became a rolling gourd. After a while, my back relaxed a lot. I quickly stood up and looked ahead. At this time, the owner of the ghost claw also stood in the light and reflected in my eyes.


    This It turned out to be the zombie, who should have been beheaded, but now it was a whole zombie in good condition. Unkempt,


    , as like as two peas at the three of us, suddenly he snaps his fingers. The lighting paper on the wall beside him is activated and lit up. I can see that behind him is a corpse, a zombie identical to him. He is two meters tall, with hair in his face, and white face and white face. Not only that, at his feet, the only upper body of the zombie that was cut in half just now was also there, holding the leg of the complete zombie beside him with his only left hand.


    "What''s going on? "Separation?" When I look at this guy, he''s OK. After one, there''s another one. When will it take?


    At this time, Luo Tian also got up from the ground and looked at the two and a half zombies in front of him with solemn expression.


    "No, this, this is Sancai Gangshu? No, Sancai Gangshu is a pure Taoist magic. It can''t be learned by such demons. You are a fake and a fake. "


    "Sancai Gang Shu? What is Sancai Gang Shu? "


    Luo Tian didn''t pay any attention to me. He just looked at the two and a half zombies in front of him with a tangled expression. He was probably surprised, or incredible.


    Seeing that I didn''t understand, Liu Tong explained to me, "Sancai Gang Shu is a very powerful Taoist magic. Its strength does not lie in its attack power, but in its ability to separate two fake bodies, and it can exist for a long time. As long as it doesn''t get hurt, it can even exist for a few months or half a year. It''s a very difficult skill to achieve the role of double."


    "Separation? Isn''t that just a cover up? Either the strength is not strong, or the ability is scattered. "


    "No, no, the most troublesome thing about Sancai Gang is that the caster''s strength will not decrease, and the two parts will get equal strength. The caster''s ability will be completely copied to the two parts, which is equivalent to three times stronger at a time."


    "It''s so difficult, which means that all three of them have that kind of strength?"


    "Well." Liu Tong nodded. At this time, Luo Tian said: "no, no, Sancai Gang is the art of healthy qi. It''s not like other small Taoist magic arts that are learned by demons. They are just imitations. Moreover, the one just now is better than the one before."


    The zombie obviously didn''t want to listen to us any more nonsense. Two complete zombies came to us one after the other. The half zombie couldn''t move any more. It was in the same place, holding out a hand and shouting. It looked like a cheerleader.


    "Younger martial brother, you step back. This thing is more powerful. I''ll deal with it. The black knife can cut him. If I cut more, he will be destroyed." Luo Tian said to me with a knife.The unreliable Liu Tong was also very loyal at this time, and then said, "yes, younger martial brother, stand behind us. If something happens to us, take he Laosan and go to the master."


    With that, they pushed me away and pushed me to the front, looking like they were going to die generously.


    But at this time, I was supposed to be the weakest of the three, but I said: "two elder martial brothers, don''t go, especially you, elder martial brother Luotian, you just got hurt. Don''t take risks. I''ll come."


    With that, I didn''t care what their attitude was. I pulled them apart and got to the front.


    I know that, with my ability now, I can''t fight these two zombies for a few seconds, and it becomes a pair of rotten meat. However, I am not acting like this to show off my ability and to be handsome, nor do I want to live, but What if I don''t use my current strength?


    I didn''t think about it yesterday, but today, I got a hint that the seven day cooling time of amulet is up.

 Chapter 34

    "I''ll do it." I walked up to Luo Tian and the two of them. There were less than ten steps in front of them, which were the two zombies.


    "Younger martial brother!" "Younger martial brother!"


    Liu Tong and Luo Tian immediately cried. They didn''t know that I had such a life-saving skill. They only knew that I had just entered the master''s family and only learned the storm finger of taimingbu and qingfengjing. My strength was not as good as these people at all. Now I went forward and became their shield. They certainly didn''t agree.


    "Don''t make trouble, younger martial brother. Come back quickly." Liu Tong took a few steps to grab my shoulder.


    I turned around a little and looked at him. I grasped his hand and didn''t speak. I just gave him a firm look. At the same time, I also took a look at Luo Tian, who was more relaxed than Liu Tong. Seeing my eyes, I just said, "OK, go."


    Compared with Liu Tong, Luo Tian will trust a person, even if the image of this person in his heart is the weakest, even if this person is sure to lose, he will trust and let him go. That''s why Luo Tian is the leader of the team.


    Liu Tong took a look at Luo Tian and rolled his eyes helplessly. He released his hand, shrugged his shoulders, leaned on the wall and said to me, "don''t die, boy. I''ll have to drink with you when I get back."


    The two zombies over there saw me coming forward. Although they were expressionless, I think they were all laughing inside.


    "Two rotten zombies who can only hide in the ground, hide in the coffin, show off their prestige and command the goblins, dare to make a fool of themselves in front of me. It''s better to destroy their self-cultivation and protect the whole body."


    "Well? Hehe, Xiaomao, it seems that he is scared out of his wits and talking crazy. " Walking in front of the zombie mouth issued a chilly voice, bursts of sneer, people creepy.


    But, oh, it doesn''t matter to me.


    "I guess I know that I''m going to die. Try to be brave and let him die soon. I''m waiting to dig his belly and eat his heart. It can increase a lot of mana." Said another.


    I looked at the two zombies, sneered and said, "just you two, I didn''t want to do it, but if you hurt my two elder martial brothers, I can''t spare you. Do you still want to dig my heart? Believe it or not, I can tear you to pieces in an instant. "


    "Well?" The two zombies looked at each other and thought they were really irritated. They turned around, bared their tusks and ran directly to me.


    "Little..." Liu Tong still wants to do it, but he is stopped by Luo Tian. I turn back and give them a firm and reassuring look. Once I turn back, the zombie has come to me. I move in my heart, amulet, start!


    Just like last time, at the moment of starting, my eyes became confused. After a few breaths, my eyes were bright again. It was not in the position just now, but in the side. It seemed to be hidden in the wall. I only watched the play with my eyes.


    As early as last time at home, I realized that when I entered this state, only my eyes were still under control, or I only had my eyes left, just like the omni-directional pictures on the Internet, I could see them, but I didn''t know where I was, let alone where I was taken.


    In the line of sight, the zombie in the head has come to me, and standing there, I don''t panic at all. I lift my right hand calmly, and a strong wind blows instantly. I skip the face of the first zombie and go straight to the zombie behind.


    With a click, the Zombie''s head burst, and the dried skin and bones scattered, and then turned into black smoke.


    I actually did that very simply - he used a storm finger.


    But his storm finger, compared with mine, is bright moon and firefly. According to the setting, the ability of "I" is about level 90. That is to say, using my current skills with the power of level 90, I think this storm finger has gone through the highest frenzy.


    "I said, it''ll break you to pieces."


    In my mouth, I said something like this, and my finger moved down again. "Whoosh, whoosh -" the storm finger sent out quickly, from his neck to his lower abdomen. There were about four or five shots. Each shot hit his body, bringing out a burst of burst, with the strong black smoke. And then, after a while, he blew up his only two legs.


    From the beginning to the end, it took only a few seconds to kill the zombie, and there was still time to speak. And the one who was in front of me was stupid now, when I first shot.


    After dealing with that one, "I" fixed my eyes on the one in front of me.


    "Er..."


    As soon as the poor zombie made a sound from his throat, I saw that "I" had a shock in his arms, and suddenly a strong air burst out. The zombie couldn''t hold on to this force, and turned into powder in an instant.


    This move he (or I) once used, in my house, instant second kill that female ghost, this time again. It has to be said that the ability to kill each other with one look without skill is really cool. Unfortunately, I can''t feel it now. I can only improve my strength quickly and enjoy it again.


    After that, "I" haven''t gone back yet. Looking coldly to the side, I found that the one who had been cut in half was still a poor man with incomplete upper body. He was planning to turn into black smoke."I want to run!" There was no movement, just a look in my eyes, and suddenly there was an explosion at that position, and "boom boom" rang several times before it stopped, but my face was not very good-looking at this time.


    "Dare to save people in front of me, you..." As soon as this "you" was exported, I felt something was wrong. It seemed that time had come and I could no longer maintain this state.


    "Underground, left, quick!" After the first mock exam, I blurred my eyes and then returned to my body when I opened my eyes.


    "Younger martial brother!" Liu Tong quickly came to help me, I waved my hand: "quick, follow what I just said, that zombie was saved by that mouse!"


    Liu Tong listened to me, looked at Luo Tian in the back, and said to me, "little younger martial brother, you wait here, we''ll be right back!" Finish saying then and Luo day together, toward point of that direction chase.


    When I saw them go, I took my arms and leaned against the wall, ready to have a rest.


    Every time I use this move, my body is like being hollowed out. I don''t have any physical strength, and my mana is exhausted. I can''t stand up at all. Fortunately, my mobile phone is in my body. Recently, I''ve spent a lot of time practicing and using it for a long time, so I can adapt to it and recover quickly.


    I just sit quietly. After a while, my mana will recover and my physical strength will be better. But I still don''t want to stand up and just sit on the ground to see if there is any change in my mobile phone.


    I don''t know if I look at it. Oh, I''m so excited that I almost jump up. In fact, I can''t jump up. It''s not because of poor physical strength. It''s mainly because of my figure. I can''t jump up by sitting.


    My original level was level 4. As a result, after this battle, I killed these two zombies, and my experience increased all at once. I not only broke level 5, but also directly broke through the bottleneck of level 6, and even nearly reached level 7!


    My current level is already level 6, which means that I can learn another skill!


    Hurry to have a look. If only you could get an attack skill. Storm finger can attack, but it''s hard to practice after all. It''s hard to break through for a long time. It''s still true.


    As a result, I was disappointed. I didn''t have to look at it carefully. I knew it wasn''t an attack skill at a glance. I couldn''t help sighing. When I wanted to see what it was, I suddenly felt something was wrong.


    "Who?" With a wave of my hand, the copper coin sword appeared in my hand, and my sight was locked to a certain place. That place is just a corner of the big hole where "I" finally planned to kill the zombie. Now the walls there are irregular soil layers, potholes, and wisps of black smoke. However, if there is anything, there is nothing, but I just feel that there seems to be something wrong, it seems that There is a pair of eyes.


    Suddenly, with the help of cow''s tears, I saw the black smoke that had been scattered irregularly there. Then it rolled back quickly and gathered together to form a black ball. It was still spinning. It seemed that it was going to form something.


    "No!" I was surprised that the black smoke was scattered by the zombie. The zombie was still alive. The black smoke must still be under his control.


    Sure enough, I fixed my eyes and saw that the black smoke ball was spinning, and now it had become a incomplete human form.


    It''s too late to start any more. I''m not in a good condition now. I don''t know what strength this guy can recover. In case of a little mistake, I''ll explain it here. Can''t wait any longer! With a little effort, I threw up the copper coin sword, caught it with my backhand, aimed at the center of the human black smoke, and threw it with my wrist.


    According to my calculation, the distance between us is only ten steps. With my strength, we can still hit the target in ten steps. Moreover, the distance is so short that the copper coin sword should not deviate too much. This sword can definitely hit the target, but I underestimated the power of walking.


    The copper coin sword flew past and was about to hit him, but I didn''t expect that the black smoke suddenly moved. It was like a dancer twisting his body, like a noodle. He was pulled by an invisible big hand, twisting quickly, and suddenly dodged the sword.


    "Bang!" The copper coin sword hit the wall, because there was no sword tip, so it was not inserted in the wall, but fell to the ground after impact. At this time, the black smoke figure quickly twitched after dodging the sword, almost instantly crossed the ten step distance and came to me. Moreover, it had completely broken away from the black smoke state and became a real life.


    I was surprised, subconsciously directly called out the bronze sword and held it in my left hand, but it was too late. The zombie was already in front of me. As soon as I pressed it with my right hand, I grabbed my left wrist and pinched it hard. I only felt a sharp pain in my left hand. It seemed that the bone was going to be broken. My whole left arm was unconscious and uncontrollable. I just felt that my sword fell to the ground in a trance.


    Before I could react, the other hand of the zombie grabbed my neck with the same strength, the same pain, but this time, there was more unbearable suffocation.


    "You You, for... " I can feel that this guy doesn''t want me to die so soon. After all, I blew up his two bodies, and even nearly destroyed his last half. Of course, what he hates most is me. It is estimated that he intends to torture me. Although I could feel the suffocation, I could barely say a few words."You want to ask me why I didn''t die? Hum, if I didn''t have the magic of reincarnation, you would have destroyed my wisdom. I admit I underestimated you, but you underestimated me, too! " With the strength of his hand, I felt that my Adam''s Apple would be crushed by him.


    "I''ll see if you can break me to pieces." The zombie looked at me hard and opened its mouth. It seemed that it had changed its mind and didn''t want to strangle me. It wanted to bite me to death.


    I looked at him and thought silently. My brain turned quickly. I thought that even using thunder cards could not cause him much damage, and it only took a moment for him to bite me to death. At this time, it''s impossible to count on Liu Tong and Luo Tian, and he Laosan can''t leave to protect Yinsi. Then, if you want to save yourself, there''s only one way.


    However, before that, I still want to let this arrogant guy know that his biggest mistake is to look down on me.


    "I Take you Right now Pink body Broken bones... "


    "Hard to reply!" The zombie roared, opened his mouth, released his left hand, ran to my throat and bit it.

 Chapter 35

    "I Take you Pink body Broken bones... "


    I was pinched by him, intermittent, I can only say a few words to express my heart, but I think this zombie can understand what I mean.


    "Hard to reply!" With a low roar, the zombie released his left hand, which was pinching my neck. With his big mouth open and his tusks on, he bit me down.


    He stood, I sat, condescending, and I couldn''t sit up against him. It''s about ten steps away from me to fly out the copper coin sword. It''s not my shop equipment and can''t be retrieved every other space. The bronze sword doesn''t know whether it''s landing or not. I don''t know how it can''t move. The thunder card won''t have much effect. In this way, I am sure to die, but I have a way to save my life, but there is only one chance, so I must seize it.


    The zombie bit me down with his big mouth open. I looked up and saw that the opportunity came!


    The heart moves, the mobile phone in the body is activated immediately, the right hand that has not been controlled grabs emptily, "miso!" Copper coin sword is in hand!


    Without half hesitation, the next moment when the copper coin sword came back, I raised my hand, raised the tip of the sword, moved my wrist, and stabbed it directly. "Poof!" His big mouth is the best goal, which is the opportunity I have been waiting for!


    The copper coin sword pierced his back neck, which was extremely powerful under the blessing of mana.


    This is not the end. I firmly grasped the handle of the sword, recited the pithy formula, shook the body of the sword, "Shua Shua -" and threw out several virtual copper coins. This move was demonstrated by my master when he taught me swordsmanship. He could throw out several copper coins made of mana to attack from a long range, but I didn''t use it all the time. Now it seems that in addition to long-range attack, short-range burst is also very strong.


    As I shook the copper sword in my hand, several copper coins suddenly scattered away. The Zombie''s body was made up of temporary parts. I had almost lost all the mana I had beaten before, but now it was very fragile. With this blow, his half face would be terrible.


    "Pa Pa la." The left half of the Zombie''s face was almost completely cut off by my copper coin sword. Half of the mouth was left, one tusk was missing, and the left eye was gone. The whole face was about one third or even two fifths less, and only one right eye was still blinking. It seemed that I couldn''t believe it. Only one tusk was left, and it lost its prestige.


    "I said, I''ll take you Pink! Body! Broken! Bone


    I hold my sword against his chest and stare at him, so that every word of mine can be transmitted to his left right ear. In his one eye, I clearly see fear. This zombie monster with powerful magic will also be afraid when it dies.


    I looked at him. With a movement of my hand, the sword swung quickly, and several coins were cut out instantly, tearing its body to pieces. After that, maybe his mana was finally exhausted, or his life was completely cut off, and his whole body turned into black smoke again. This time, instead of staying, he directly dispersed.


    "This time There will be no resurrection I look at the disappearing black smoke with a lingering fear.


    With this experience, I think everything in this industry is possible, but I can''t relax my vigilance. At this time, I heard a "flapping" sound. It seemed that something had fallen to the ground. My brain jumped and I looked at it quickly. I found that there was a red and shining ball on the ground next to me, about the size of a fist.


    It doesn''t seem to have existed just now I look at this little thing and think about it carefully. It seems that I have never seen this little thing.


    At this time, just now, the wall in the direction of Liu Tong''s pursuit suddenly moved. Luo Tian and Liu Tong came out of it and ran to me as soon as they came out.


    "Little younger martial brother, how are you? Are you ok?" Luo Tian holds a black knife and squats in front of me. He doesn''t feel anxious. He is still so calm. It seems that an old coach is talking to a player who has just come down from the game. In this, although there is no anxiety, but there is trust, which is a kind of care of trust, knowing that nothing will happen.


    "Oh, oh, what are you doing with that heart? If he has something to do, he can still sit here and listen to you?" Liu Tong is a pair of indifferent appearance, holding the shoulder against the wall, looking at us.


    He is such a person. It is estimated that he doesn''t even ask me if I''m ok, which is in line with his character. However, I know that he is not a heartless person. I''m good, so he''ll fool around. If he comes back to see my body, he''ll go to work hard. Of course, he would never admit it.


    "I''m fine," I said with a smile, pointing to the ball and saying, "elder martial brother, what''s this?"


    "Elder martial brother? I''m not a senior brother? I''m just a little bigger among you Luo Tian listened to me call him "big elder martial brother" can''t help a Leng, immediately said.


    "Ah?" I always thought that Luo Tian was our elder martial brother, because I had never met anyone else. It seemed that several elder martial brothers listened to him and thought that he was our elder martial brother.


    "He''s not really a senior brother. If it wasn''t for my holiday in Maldives when he was a teacher, he would still be my senior brother?" Liu Tong held his shoulder and explained to me."Oh." I nodded.


    At this time, Luo Tian was already studying the ball, but he didn''t pick it up. Instead, he squatted aside and carefully looked left and right. After a long time, he said: "this No, this is really a hundred demon beads? This It''s impossible. "


    "What? A hundred demons At this time, Liu Tong finally straightened up. He got up from the wall and squatted down to see the ball.


    "That''s right, that''s for sure. That''s right." After a few eyes, Liu Tong came to such a conclusion.


    I don''t understand anything. I was confused when I heard them. I couldn''t get in touch with each other. I finally got a chance to ask them, "no, no, stop, stop, stop, what do you say? What is a hundred demon beads? "


    Luo Tian just remembered that I had just started. He explained a lot of things to me before he knew it. Maybe he thought it was an explanation, but I didn''t think so. The explanation is as follows:


    "hundred demon beads are very evil beads, very powerful."


    ¡­¡­ That''s the end of it?!


    "No, brother. Wait a minute. What? You call that an explanation? The simplest Baidu Encyclopedia has more words than this. "


    "Oh, you wood, you shouldn''t explain it to younger martial brother. I''ll do it." Liu tongba pulled Luo Tian aside, came to me, stretched out his hand and made an appearance that he wanted to explain We''ll talk about it later. "


    ¡­¡­ You two just suffocate me.


    "Well, well, I''ve convinced you both. Go back quickly. I''m so tired." I stood up against the wall, ready to go.


    But at this time, Luo Tian suddenly pressed me and said, "wait a minute."


    This one almost pushed me to the ground again. It was not easy for me to hold the wall for two times before I stood firm.


    "Oh, my elder martial brother, what are you doing?"


    "This thing is very terrible. If it is picked up by other monsters, the consequences will be unimaginable. I finally understand why that little zombie can be so powerful because of this hundred demon beads. That''s why he can be invulnerable in the state of black sword and black fire. That''s why."


    Luo Tian seems to be talking to himself and to me, and I don''t know how to answer the question. However, after listening to him, I understand that one of the three zombies swallowed the magic bead, so he was cut off by the black knife with only one skin wound, while the other would be amputated. In this way, that is noumenon.


    "No, I have to take this to master. I can''t leave it outside." Luo Tian said to himself, "but this thing is full of evil spirit. Most people can''t touch it. I can''t suppress it with my magic power. Liu Tong, can you do it?"


    "Hey, if you don''t want to die, let me die."


    "You are also a demon. Maybe you can take it."


    "You are not afraid that I am possessed!"


    "That, that, I''ll put in another word. Do you think this can be installed?"


    I have to put in another word. If they continue to talk like this, I don''t think there will be any result, so I''ll go to the store to see what props can be used. I''m now at level 6. Even because I killed the zombie remnant just now, my experience has increased a little, reaching the bottleneck stage. As long as I have a chance, I can reach level 7.


    I went to the shop and found a few more charms and a small box. I read the introduction carefully. This is called "refining box. It is mainly used to put objects full of evil spirit into it. After refining for a long time, it can get rid of evil spirit, so that it can be touched by ordinary people."


    So I bought the box, took it out and said what I said just now.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Younger martial brother, where are you from?" Luo Tian asked


    "this I can feel the difference with the lid on. It should be OK! Younger martial brother, try it. " Liu Tong didn''t pay attention to those, and directly discussed the effect.


    "Well." I nodded, subconsciously ignored the words of elder martial brother Luo Tian, and reached out to open the lid.


    As soon as the lid was opened, a dazzling white light flashed inside! It''s like turning on the fluorescent lamp. I can''t open my eyes and see what''s inside. I didn''t have to touch the bead, so I put the box at its mouth, and the white light inside suddenly brightened again. I felt as if there was a force of suction coming out of the box, absorbed the pillar, and "Shua -" was put into the box.


    I quickly put the box back, put the lid on and took it back.


    "Little younger martial brother, you are such a wonderful thing. Where did you come from?" Liu Tong saw that I had taken back the box, and that I didn''t have any pockets. He knew that maybe I had something like a treasure bag, so he came to inquire with me.


    He didn''t know about my mobile phone, and I didn''t want to explain it to him, so I just put it off. In fact, I''m right. It''s a gift from an expert. The so-called "expert" is the old woman and the strange national teacher.


    Now that it''s over and the beads have been collected, it''s meaningless for us to stay here any longer. Patting the earth, he Laosan sits on the ground with Yinsi in his arms. At this time, the wound of silver four had been sealed by his magic, stopping the blood, but he was still in a coma."How''s it going?" Luo Tian came up and asked.


    He Laosan didn''t speak and didn''t look at us. He just stared at Yinsi and didn''t move.


    Liu Tong went over and patted him on the shoulder and said, "let''s go back. Master will save him."


    "Well." He Laosan nodded and picked up Yinsi. We didn''t speak all the way. We went back to a shop in Baishi street to find our master.


    On the way, I asked Liu Tong to tell me about the process. Only then did I know that they went after the rat spirit, but found that the rat spirit had left the half of the zombie on the way. Then they thought that maybe this guy would use the magic of resurrection, and they came back. When they came back, I had killed the zombie.


    As for the mouse essence and gecko essence, they don''t know where they are. They just hope they don''t harm people any more.

 Chapter 36

    When we returned to the shop, it was already over nine o''clock. Master is sitting in the main hall drinking tea with Lao he. Jiujinwu is in the cage at the door, closing his eyes and falling asleep.


    After we said hello to jiujinwu, we all went into the main hall and handed over Yinsi to Shifu first. Liu Tong reported to Shifu the details of the operation and asked him to make up his mind about some important matters.


    "Well Those two little demons don''t need to chase any more. It''s estimated that they will also meet in the future. That hundred demon bead is for Guo Rui to accept, right. It''s OK. Just leave it with him. You can rest assured. I''ll treat Yin Si later. Don''t disturb me. " Then he sent us away and went back to the inner room to cure Yin Si.


    Liu Tong and Luo Tian are gone, and I plan to go back. When I look back, I find that he Laosan is still standing in the same place, as if waiting for silver four to come out. Looking at him like this, I felt really pitiful, so I went back and wanted to stand with him for a while.


    "Take one?" I took out my cigarette and handed him one. I was going to talk to him.


    "Ah, good." He took the cigarette, I lit him a fire, I also lit one, take him to the side chair. Maybe it was because he believed in Shifu very much. Seeing that Yinsi had let Shifu heal, he relaxed a little and his expression eased.


    "You seem to have a good relationship. How long have you known each other?" I asked him.


    He looked at me, laughed and said, "I have known him for many years. I don''t know how many years ago, maybe more than 50 years. At that time, we were not in the city. At that time, the pace and vision of human beings were not so far away. In the remote mountains far away from big cities and inaccessible to people, mountains were everywhere It''s our home. Just like mountain bandits, different gangs and gangs form their own faction. We were three brothers at that time, and we were among them. "


    He seems to have a long story to tell. I don''t want to interrupt him. I just listen to him without making a sound. Now he is in a better mood by recalling and expressing his feelings. I''m more willing to listen to a story.


    However, I don''t think much about the time he said, more than 50 years ago. Luo Tian said that Liu Tong is a demon, which means that any species can exist in this team, so it''s not surprising that he Laosan and Yinsi are demons.


    He Laosan, no matter what I think here, must have fallen into this memory. He said to himself, regardless of whether I am listening or not: "at that time, the three of us were brothers because we met by fate. At that time, we didn''t have a name. We lived in the mountains for a long time, and we didn''t know the name of human beings. We simply called them according to the ranking. We didn''t have a full name, but the name of big brother Elder brother Bai, the second brother''s name is Liu Laoer, and I''m the third, so my name is he Laosan.


    We often fight with each other on other hills, but there is no big fight, and the casualties between us are almost the same, all at a very low value. Later, after a battle, we found a younger brother who was similar to us, so we made another bow and became the fourth younger brother, that is, Yin Si.


    We''ve been together for a long time. I can''t remember how many years. I didn''t expect that a tough character came to a small hill later. His strength, ambition and means are not comparable to ours. In a few days, he took down several shanzhais.


    Later, it finally aimed at us, we are not his opponent at all. Half an hour later, the whole mountain was captured by him, and the little demons under his command were killed and injured badly. What was left was taken away, but But My two brothers, in this battle He died in the war. "


    Speaking of this, he Laosan lowered his head, as if to cry. I watched his body tremble slightly. It seems that this is the most painful place for him. Speaking out, it''s like tearing off the plaster on his body. The pain of tearing heart must be experienced.


    I patted him on the back and gave him Shun Shun Qi: "don''t be sad. Sooner or later, I will take revenge for them. The smoke is burnt out. Don''t burn your hands."


    He just slowed down and threw away his cigarette end. He turned around and said to me with a strong smile, "thank you." He bowed his head and clapped his hands, as if still remembering.


    "Another one?" I handed him another one, and he still took it. I ordered it for him and listened to him continue: "we escaped, we were desperate, and we entered the city. At first, because they didn''t understand the rules of the city and the human beings, they made a lot of jokes. Later, they gradually adapted and lived in the city. Later, they met Shifu and lived here. "


    Speaking of this, his mood was relieved, and the smile on his face was not so stiff. He felt more relaxed and cheerful. He began to take the initiative to ask me something and chat with me.


    We talked for a long time. The more we talked, the more I felt that he Laosan was back.


    "Well, I heard that you killed the zombie in the end underground. How did you do that?"


    "In fact, it''s very simple. No matter how strong the zombie is, it can''t be so hard all over. As long as the sword is inserted into his mouth, it can solve it."


    "So powerful, but he won''t be on guard? If you have a sword in your hand, he will be on guard. ""I didn''t have the sword at that time."


    "Ah? So how did you do that? "


    I looked at he Laosan, who was full of curiosity. I couldn''t help laughing. I sold the story first. I didn''t tell him directly, but it was really happy.


    "Come, do you see that cup?" I pointed to the teacup that master used when he was sitting there and said to him.


    He looked back and I said, "if I don''t stand up and walk, I can''t get this distance, right?"


    "Yes."


    "Look I reached out to the void, and when I looked again, I already had a teacup in my hand.


    "Well?"


    He Laosan obviously didn''t react. He was stunned. He looked at the teacup and stared at it for a few seconds. Then he came back and looked at the coffee table. The cup of tea that had been put there had disappeared.


    This is the secret of my successful attack on the zombie! It''s also a new skill I got when I reached level 6 - taking things from the air!


    Any object can be picked up within sight. With this move, I can fully make up for the shortcoming that the bronze sword can not be summoned back, so that I can make some more perfect battle plans.


    "Wow, great, younger martial brother. That''s a great move." He Laosan immediately widened his eyes and looked very surprised. At this time, as soon as the door of master''s room opened, master came out from inside with his hands on his back.


    "Ah, Shifu, Shifu," he Laosan threw the cigarette and ran to Shifu. However, the master didn''t seem to pay attention to him. He continued to walk towards the gate with his hands back and head down. He Laosan was in a hurry and quickly followed: "no, master, what''s wrong with Laosi? Ah, master. "


    So all the way to the door of the hall, the master finally stopped and looked back at he Laosan: "why do you ask me? I''m not the doctor in charge. What''s the matter with Yinsi? Ask your elder martial sister. "


    "Elder martial sister? Is elder martial sister here? Really, that''s great. Lao Si is OK now! "


    "Ah, what do you mean, I''ll worry when I treat you, but your elder martial sister won''t worry when she treats you, and she looks down on your master, don''t you?"


    "No, no, master, that''s not what I mean."


    "Come on, you can ask me for wine." The master looked at him in disgust and walked out of the room. At this time, he Laosan seems to have taken peace of mind, standing at the door of the house, not worried, not sad, his face is smiling, is the usual he Laosan.


    "Elder martial brother, what elder martial sister? What are you talking about? Who is she? " I asked him.


    "Oh, younger martial brother, you haven''t met her yet. This person is our elder martial sister. It seems that he started with elder martial brother Liu Tong. It seems that he is his friend. He started later than elder martial brother Luo Tian. However, she often doesn''t come here and comes back occasionally. I didn''t expect that she came back at this time. No matter how serious her injury is, she can be cured."


    "Oh, so this elder martial sister specializes in medical treatment?"


    "Yes, elder martial sister, she majored in medical treatment, and her master taught her well. In addition, she had a long history of foundation, and I heard that she also had family conditions, so in terms of medical treatment alone, she was even better than her master."


    "Ah, that''s it." I nodded, after this operation, I have a certain understanding of their ability. Luo Tian mainly practices his black sword. Because of this, he is a pioneer in this team. After all, the power of black sword is very strong.


    He Laosan''s main cultivation is defense and strength. In group warfare, he mainly resists damage and deals with strong opponents, and is responsible for protecting weak defense teammates. Silver Four is a control type. It mainly practices water system magic. Its attack power is not strong, but its control power is very high. It is enough to disturb the opponent and help his companions. This is reflected when he meets hedgehog on the road.


    Elder martial brother Liu Tong''s ability is the most mysterious, which has not been fully demonstrated now. However, as far as this operation is concerned, what he practiced is the local magic, and the skills of escaping and controlling the earth are all his good skills. But even though he''s only showing control spells this time, I don''t believe he won''t attack them. It is his advantage to attach equal importance to control and attack, and his position should be deputy: attack deputy, assist Luo Tian; control deputy, assist silver four.


    Now, there is such a mysterious elder martial sister. Her major is therapy. She can''t fight or control, but she can save lives. It seems that this is a perfect team. But


    What is my position?


    Each of them only knows one direction of magic, which is absolutely not their voluntary, but arranged by master. What is the purpose of master''s arrangement? Is it just to let them perform their duties and work together so that they can unite and fight together? But if there is only one person at any time, it''s not very passive. So what is the reason?


    Is


    I have heard a saying that the reason why the strong are strong is that they have achieved the best in a certain aspect. Few people in the world can be perfect. No matter how much they learn, it''s useless to be miscellaneous but not proficient. Cheng Yaojin is famous for his three axe skills. Guo Jing has learned the martial arts of Hong Qigong, Taohuadao and many other people, but he only practiced the eighteen dragon subduing palms and became famous all over the world. The seventy-two unique skills of Shaolin Temple can only be mastered by Dharma. If you can''t find the location, it will be miscellaneous but not precise. It''s dazzling to use it, but it''s hard to meet experts.What kind of MAGE do you want me to be when you teach me taimingbu, fengfengzhi, Tongqian sword?

 Chapter 37

    I was thinking, suddenly the door opened again and a woman came out.


    I''m probably in my twenties, or even only in my twenties, but I know that demons can change their appearance. In order to better become human beings, many demons will learn transfiguration and become what they want. But this appearance can be made by himself, just like he Laosan, but he looks like he is in his thirties, but his real age is at least 50 years old. So now I don''t believe what I see in my eyes. Who knows if she is a demon or not? Who knows how old she is.


    She is wearing a very common dress, which is a short sleeve shirt that can be bought in the store. It''s pink and has white English on her chest. My English is poor. I don''t know what it means. But when it comes to the chest I have to say that her breasts are real It''s so bloody.


    Her lower body is jeans shorts, a pair of long legs exposed, wearing pink sports shoes, shoes size is not very big.


    A shawl of long wavy hair, dyed into a light brown, well, maybe gold, I can''t tell, the back has been hanging to the waist, the front is a few bangs, divided on the left and right sides, pasted on the forehead. Her face is painted with light makeup, her face is very beautiful, her lips are light pink, and her ears are wearing earrings. But what I remember most is the faint fragrance of Medicine on her body, not the bitter taste of traditional Chinese medicine, not the taste of Western medicine, not bad smell, but also some intoxicating.


    "Ah, elder martial sister, elder martial sister, how is he?" he ran to him as soon as he saw her coming out and asked.


    The woman glanced at him and said, "why? I don''t believe it anymore? He''s OK. He''ll be asleep. He''ll wake up later. Don''t exercise or use too much mana these two days. He''ll be OK soon. "Then he gave him a comforting look.


    I see her tone is not cold, just very light, seems to be the kind of all the girls, think it should be good to get along with.


    "Hello, are you younger martial brother? My name is Yaqin, and I''m your elder martial sister. "When she saw me, she came directly to say hello to me. She seems to have a good character, so I''m relieved. Otherwise, it''s really a headache to deal with this relationship.


    "Hello, elder martial sister. My name is Guo Rui. I''ll take care of you in the future. "I said, holding out my right hand.


    "Well, good younger martial brother. "The elder martial sister also stretched out her right hand to hold my hand.


    "Ah, by the way, you went on a mission with them last night, right? I heard that it seems that you finished the final kill. You are five people. You get 40% of the reward. How much is it?"


    "What? money reward? No No, I didn''t I let her say a Leng, what reward? What 40%?


    She was also stunned when she heard what I said. Then she turned her head and looked at he Laosan behind. She opened her mouth and said, "you guys, are you stealing people again? Quick, what''s the reward? Hand it in


    He Laosan is a bitter gourd face at this time, the stall hand said very helpless: "elder martial sister, we have to be reasonable, I didn''t take the money, I''m worried about the fourth, how can I have the spare time to cut off the child''s wages, although I want to cheat the money to drink, but I absolutely didn''t do it, now the money is estimated to be in the hands of elder martial brother Liu Tong."


    "What? At Liu Tong''s? This black sheep must have gone for a drink. Come on, find him, or he''ll finish it later. " The elder martial sister helped me to the forehead. She seemed to break down. Even though she turned around and took me to the door, she said: "go, find Liu Tong and ask for your salary."


    "Hey, sister Yaqin, it''s not kind of you to say that. Who am I? Can I still get money to drink? I''m not the contractor who drags labor money. I have principles. " Liu Tong didn''t know where he came from. He leaned against a big tree, squinted and pretended to sleep. His eyes were slanting at us.


    I didn''t know why he always haunted me before, but now I know that it''s hard for me not to haunt me with such a magic trick as Dun Di Shu.


    "Principles? I believe it from anyone, but I don''t believe it from you. " The elder martial sister looked at her and made fun of her. However, I agree with her very much. This product is too unorthodox at ordinary times.


    After listening to this, Liu Tong bent down and covered his face with his right hand. He looked very pompous and said in an exaggerated tone: "ah, I didn''t expect my dearest sister to say that to me. I''m really sad and sad. Oh, dear


    "Evil -" I clearly heard the evil voice from he Laosan behind me.


    The elder martial sister seems to have seen a lot of such scenes, but she doesn''t respond at all. She continues to stretch out her right hand and spread out her palm: "don''t do this. Where''s the money?"


    Liu Tong didn''t care about her either. He continued that action and continued that tone: "ah, brother, I''m really heartbroken. Ah, ah, ah, take it. I''m so sad." Said the right hand to leave suddenly from the face, lightning in the body of a pull, handed us. When I saw it, I had a bunch of money in my hand.


    "That''s about the same." The elder martial sister went over, took the pile of money, and let it make a special sound of paper, saying, "go and drink your wine. You''d better drink it outside." Then turn around and come over."Oh, I''m so sad, so sad..." Liu Tong said while turning to the tree side, I look again, he has no shadow.


    "He Laosan, come here." Looking at the money in hand, the elder martial sister called he Laosan in the past and said, "the money is separated. It''s estimated that you have a share." Then he wiped the money on his clothes, which made him feel confused.


    I guess she thinks that Liu Tong''s hand has just touched her face. She has facial oil


    This elder martial sister is quite dark.


    After wiping, the elder martial sister took some money from the top and gave it to he Laosan, saying, "the money is separated. You and Yinsi haven''t taken it yet. This is yours, and there are many younger martial brothers at the bottom."


    After giving it to he Laosan, she came up to me again, handed the rest of the money to me, and said to me: "little younger martial brother, my elder sister will live here for a long time this time. You can come to me to play when you have nothing to do. Don''t go to the hospital to waste money when you are injured. I''ll treat you. If you are bullied, remember to find my elder sister, ha, darling." After that, he pinched my face. After that, he poked and patted my face. Then he left.


    ¡­¡­ What happened?


    This time it''s my face again.


    At this time, he Laosan came over and said to me with a bad smile: "little younger martial brother, you''re here. I''m out of the misery."


    "What What happened? What sea of bitterness? " I let him say.


    He Laosan came closer, patted me on the shoulder and said in a low voice: "our elder martial sister likes fat and soft things most. In the past, I was the fattest among them. When she came here, she had to pinch my face and rub my stomach if she had nothing to do. I was very uncomfortable with these things. Thanks to you, although we were almost fat and thin, I didn''t feel comfortable I''ve had a lot of experience. The skin is rough and the flesh is thick. I feel uncomfortable. Younger martial brother, you are not the same, 18-year-old, delicate, she likes it best. In the future, it will be you who will be touched and rubbed. "


    ¡­¡­ What the hell?!


    I Am I a toy? When I come here to learn magic, I have to take on the responsibility of plush toys? Isn''t it true that none of you are normal people? These people are not as normal as those close friends in my school. Oh, forget it. It''s OK to be pinched. Besides, elder martial sister It''s pretty, too.


    I smile, he Laosan may think I''m bitter smile, smile more brilliant - his smile is absolutely Schadenfreude, right.


    I count the money in my hand. It''s not too much. It''s just four thousand.


    He Laosan watched me count the money and said: "this is the reward for our mission. According to the regulations, the person who killed the last one gets a higher reward than the others. If you killed the zombie in the end, you get 40% of the reward. If you killed four of us, one person gets 15%


    "My God, this, this in addition to demons, there is money to take?"


    "Of course, we also have to eat. When we get rid of demons and subdue demons and become great Xia, great Xia doesn''t want to be hungry. So we set such a rule. If someone is entangled by demons or ghosts, or wants to get rid of demons and ghosts, but we can''t help it, we put up a notice and fix a reward. Someone will take the order and do it. If they get the money, they will lose their lives, It''s also a dangerous occupation. We usually call it bounty hunter. "


    "Bounty hunter? Are all the mages in the world bounty hunters? "


    "Not all of them. Some monks and Taoists stay in their own temples and temples, collecting incense money to live; some do some sideline business, doing business or something. In fact, subduing demons is a sideline business; some serve the rich only once or for a long time, making a lot of money. The most powerful ones, sitting at home, were begged for help, and a lot of money came. This bounty hunter''s job, in fact, we usually earn some extra money. When we want to pick it up, we pick up an order. If we don''t want to pick it up, we just have enough money to rest. "


    "Oh, where can we see and accept the task?"


    "From the Internet, it''s information technology now. We should keep pace with the times."


    "What? From From the Internet? Why haven''t I seen it? "


    "Oh, you are an ordinary person. How can you see this? Come on, look at me." He Laosan said and took out his mobile phone. He quickly moved his fingers a few times. He didn''t know what website he ordered, so he opened a page with two blanks on it. One is the user name and the other is the password. After he wrote it, he entered a web page.


    I went over to have a look. It was full of flowery words, pictures, bulletin boards, chat areas and so on. At three o''clock, Mr. He opened an option, which seemed to be called "reward zone" or something. I saw all kinds of tasks, all of which were introduced, such as how to finish, where and who, and some of which had time limits. It''s marked with a reward, and the lowest number is four figures, all of which are more than one thousand.


    It''s also normal. No one dares to trouble such a person for small things. The simplest task is to exorcise ghosts. The prices are all 1000, and some are high. Maybe the lowest price above is 1000.

 Chapter 38

    On the reward bar, exorcists, demon hunters and Zombies almost all have corresponding tasks as long as they are involved in this industry, but the price is not low, and the lowest is 1000. That''s for sure. The more money you give, the more people will be able to work for you.


    "No, you see, this is our mission this time." He Laosan scratched his cell phone a few times and handed it to me.


    As soon as I saw it, it said, location and target. It said killing monsters, but it didn''t say there were zombies. Maybe it was because the zombies were hiding in the coffin and several demons were reckless outside, so outsiders only knew monsters and didn''t know zombies.


    I took another look at the reward, which was priced at 10000 yuan. As a matter of fact, I just figured it out. I have 40% and 4000. Of course, that 10% is 10000. Although I don''t study well, I can still work out such a simple math problem.


    "Ah, originally we all thought that four people, ten thousand, who killed the monster in the end would get 40% reward, four thousand, and the others 20% and two thousand, which would be the whole number. As a result, when you come, you will become one person, fifteen." He Laosan shakes the money in his hand. It should be three thousand. It belongs to him and Yinsi.


    I put two thousand dollars away, heart said that this is still money, so it can be said that the salary, my parents that pass can pass. After a while, I still have to ask how much money is paid by this kind of shop. Let alone too much. I earn more than my parents, but it''s OK.


    But now that I have a place to pay, I can finish my idea of going out and living.


    Although I''m neither at school nor at home now, I''m still full of people with mixed eyes. Maybe I''m just a lonely adult. I like to be alone. It''s convenient for me to do something.


    "Well, where is this website? I have to register one, too." I asked he Laosan.


    He Laosan just responded: "ah, yes, come on, your mobile phone, I said, you make it."


    I nodded, promised, heart read a move, mobile phone screen appeared in front of me. Oh, joke, that artifact mobile phone is in my body, I still use it, take it out and do it again?


    He Laosan still didn''t know my baby. Seeing that I didn''t move, he urged me: "Hey, get your mobile phone, I''ll teach you."


    I smile: "I have taken out the mobile phone, you can''t see it." Said it was to give him a "you know" look.


    He was really excited: "my God, there is also an invisible mobile phone. Younger martial brother, you are really full of magic weapons. The sword given by master, the small box with beads, and now there is an invisible mobile phone. Younger martial brother, you are really good."


    "No, no, hurry up and teach me how to do it."


    "Oh, come on, you see, this website is sealed by mana. If the layman and ordinary people can''t get in, they can''t even find it. You see, you search, use mana, come on..."


    After a series of steps, I opened the website, click to open the novice registration, there are rules on it, after reading, remember to click a hook, write a password, and then start a user name. Its user name design is different from others. It is the same thing as a nickname. Everything else is to give you a user name and give you a nickname, but this is a user name and a nickname.


    "Don''t use your real name. It''s very troublesome. Just give me a simple name. Look, elder martial brother Luo Tian''s name is heihuo, elder martial brother Liu Tong''s name is hyena, my name is fat bear, and Yinsi''s name is waterbird. It''s both two words. It''s easy to remember. Don''t be too complicated. "


    "Then, my name is the count." Then I wrote it.


    "Hey, you are too tall. It''s totally different from ours." He old three sides side Tucao Dao, but also can not stop, after all, who can make complaints about this name.


    "Oh, you''re too rustic. I''m a master." Then I finished writing the information, click "OK" and register successfully immediately.


    "Well, now that you are also a bounty hunter, you''d better do a task. New people usually have two extremes, either they don''t trust you or they use you very much. You added this task temporarily, and you were not a bounty hunter at that time. There was no record of you on it. "


    "Well." I nodded. I quite agree with the two extremes of what he said about novices. Some people think that they are unreliable and don''t give them tasks; others think that they have the ability to give them big tasks. I like this, the big task can''t come, or start from childhood, do a few small tasks, rise to fame.


    I look at the time. It''s late, so I plan to go back and have a rest. When I got to the front yard, I saw that master was setting a rocking chair there, sitting on it shaking, holding a small tea cup in his hand.


    Now that I met him, I had to say hello. I went there. Unexpectedly, before I spoke, my master said, "Guo Rui, are you thinking, what will I position you as?"


    I was stunned by what he said. I was just about to say hello. His sentence didn''t match the preface I thought. I didn''t think about it. But on second thought, I remember. At that time, I considered that Luo Tian, Liu Tong, he Laosan and others all had their own positioning. Some were vanguard, some were control, some were defense, and some were assistance. What position was I? Defense is not strong, attack power is not high, then what am I? But later, because of the bounty hunter, I didn''t think about it any more, but Shifu mentioned it. Master, how powerful are you? You really know my mind."Yes, Shifu. I know that several elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters have their own specialized magic skills, so they have their own positions. But I still don''t know what my position is. I don''t have strong attack, low defense and poor control. I really can''t think of what I am. Please tell me." Then I lowered my head and looked like an open-minded man.


    The master took up the lid of the teacup in his hand, scraped it twice, took a drink from it, and said to me, "I didn''t expect that you are a child with a high understanding. You actually know this truth from their division of labor. I thought that when you grow up, when you are famous, when you have enough experience, when you have more experience, I''ll tell you, but you think so early here we are. Yes, the reason why a strong man is a strong man is that he has achieved the best in one aspect. However, what I ask of you, and what I expect of you, is that you are the best individual soldier! "


    Single soldier is the best!


    Hearing these four words, my eyes can''t help but stare a few, what does it mean? It means that it will be all-round growth. For those who have a high defense, they will attack, and for those who have a strong attack, they will stick to it. It is not as simple as doing the extreme unilaterally. I didn''t expect that. I came up with that idea, but Shifu did the opposite.


    "You may wonder why I come in the opposite direction, why I still ask you to achieve all-round development when I clearly know that the strong do their best unilaterally. Because, the strongest one-sided, is the generals, and you are not, you are handsome! Do you remember what your previous life was? "


    "Like, like a general."


    "It''s the marshal, the marshal in charge of the general. The general can be the strongest unilaterally, but you can''t. You have to be the strongest in all aspects. Whoever doesn''t agree with you, beat him with something he is proud of. Only in this way can you become the strongest. "


    Speaking of this, master''s eyes are different. There is a warm flame in his eyes. In this respect, he seems to be more excited than I am. He is more impatient than I want me to restore my identity in my previous life. I don''t know why, but I''m sure that Shifu''s eagerness for me to recover is not for himself, not just for me, but for a bigger purpose.


    However, it is not clear what the purpose is.


    "That''s all I have to say. Think for yourself. Now, I want you to become a speed type mage. Luo Tian just lacks this. Taimingbu must practice all the time, and so is the storm finger. After practice, you can share your worries for several elder martial brothers and me. All right, go back and have a rest. By the way, if you come or leave in the future, you don''t have to say hello to me. There are not so many rules. It''s good to be free. "


    With that, the master took the teacup and lay on the rocking chair, closing his eyes as if to rest. I see him like this, then "Er" a, is to go back.


    Back in the room, I thought about these words back and forth. His plan is that I will become the strongest person in all directions in the future. Now, I have to practice one first, and then practice another after I have finished. He said let me practice speed first. If I lose weight, it may be faster and better.


    But It''s not cold in a day. It''s not greedy in a day to eat 200 Jin meat. If you want to reduce it, you can reduce it. Isn''t the fat meat very shameless? Let''s talk about it.


    It was a very busy night, especially when I used the amulet once. My physical strength was overdrawn. As soon as I touched the pillow, I just sat down for a while and then fell asleep.


    When I wake up again, it''s already ten o''clock in the morning. I haven''t slept so much for a long time. I feel comfortable all over. After looking at the calendar, I found that today is Friday, because I don''t go to school all the time. Just like holidays, I don''t know the day of the week today. I only know it by looking at the mobile phone calendar.


    At this time, a signal came from my brain. I looked at it again. There was an unread message in my mobile phone. It was just sent. I''ll open it. It''s Hu Jie.


    "Are you free at the weekend?" In the message, she asked very frankly.


    "Oh..." My heart suddenly trembled, this is to take the initiative about my meaning? It wasn''t such a good thing before!


    But on second thought, I don''t think it''s a good thing for her to ask me out. Maybe she''s going to pester me to learn magic from me. I''m not satisfied with this half bottle. How can I teach people?


    But I can''t recommend it to master, in case Liu Tong spoils it again. I can''t help it. Let''s promise. There''s something else to learn. Let''s talk about it then.


    "Ah, I''m free. What''s the matter? Do you want to invite me? " I''ll send it.


    "Well, I''ll see you at fragrant Tree Cafe tomorrow morning at ten." She returned.


    I took a look at the time and place, nodded, and was ready to go to breakfast without looking at my mobile phone. But at this time, another message came. I thought it was Hu Jie who sent the news again, but when I saw it, I found it was Gao Sheng.


    The application for living out has been approved.

 Chapter 39

    I replied, "well." It is no longer pay attention to him, thinking that when to find a time to move the dormitory things, it is not good to put them there.


    After breakfast, I called Xiao Mo out. Because of her special constitution, she could survive in the daytime. According to my master, I gave her to jiujinwu to teach her magic. And jiujinwu, also happy to accept a small Valet, especially Xiaomo showed a obedient and clever appearance.


    Master told me that there is also a study room here. There are many ancient books in it. I can read and study them. Of course, if I can understand them.


    This day, I spent in the library, Xiao Mo in jiujinwu where learning is also very full. It''s worth mentioning that although these ancient books are obscure and difficult to understand, I seem to be born with wisdom and can read them. Even Shifu, when he came to see me, said that I was "gifted".


    The next day, Saturday, I got up early to go to the cafe that Hu Jie said.


    I''m not an ordinary college student now. At least I have a wallet and a card in it. I''ve just saved 4000 yuan in the card, and I''ll have it in the future. So, I''m willing to take a taxi or something. The tens of dollars for this is Maoyu.


    When I got to the door, I suddenly thought about it again. Since I want to be a bounty hunter and make a name for myself, I can''t continue to rely on several elder martial brothers, otherwise I will always be under their aura. Maybe for a long time, people in the trade only knew "black fire" and "hyena", only knew that they were followed by a younger brother, but they didn''t know me as "count". This is no good. I have to do some business by myself, so that they can know me and I can make a name for myself.


    On second thought, although I''m used to being alone, I can see from my last action that it can be regarded as the so-called "blood licking with the blade". I''m afraid I can''t support it by myself. Someone has to take care of it, but Who are you looking for?


    A few elder martial brothers have just denied that they can''t rely on them. It''s not for me to help them, but for me to help them. Elder martial sister? She has never heard of being a bounty hunter, and she has good medical skills, which can at least save my life. However, with her, I always feel uncomfortable. After all, she is bigger than me, and her ability is higher than me, and it seems that her character is not so I feel uncomfortable when I think of her suddenly touching my face in the process of action.


    Ah! It suddenly occurred to me, why can''t I find a few people among my friends to take care of me? They don''t have any mana. They just need to teach a little mana to make sure they don''t die. They don''t have to fight head-on. They just need to cover me, receive me and sneak attack from behind.


    Ah, this method is feasible. They are not bounty hunters. For them, although I''m only one of them, I''m an expert in their eyes. They follow me, just like I follow several elder martial brothers. In the eyes of outsiders, they are just assistants or younger brothers, which will not affect my reputation. If they kill a ghost by chance, why not give them money?


    Well, it''s just that I don''t know how to teach people and things. Master can teach me because there are ways. I have magic power in my body. As long as I remember the ways and follow them, I can make moves. But they can''t do it. They are ordinary people and have no magic power. Even if they teach some tricks, it''s a fake trick. It doesn''t work.


    Go and ask Master, how can we have a quick way!


    I turned around and went back to the master. The master asked me to practice my magic first. After seeing my recent improvement, I didn''t make great progress, but he didn''t say much. After practicing, I asked master how to teach others some moves and some magic power.


    The master said, "it''s very simple to teach others. For people with magic power, if it''s as complicated as storm finger, just like me, just tell them the moves and show them to him. For those magic skills that don''t use moves, just like this."


    With that, he stretched out his right index finger, read the decision in his mouth, and turned two circles in the air, one point: "that''s OK. Point it on their forehead, and they will, ah, this move is not only taught by me, but also the skills in your chest."


    "Really? Well, what if the other side doesn''t have magic power? "


    "If there is no mana, just impart some mana. For example, look at this," the master said as he moved. "As long as you put your palms on him, your back, palm and shoulder blades, you can control the mana and pass it. Don''t pass it too much at one time. It''s all your own. Don''t worry. After that, I''ll teach you the magic, but such a person won''t generate his own magic power. How can he use it once, it will be less. When it''s all gone, I''ll have to ask you to supplement it. "


    "Ah? It''s not like refuelling a car. Oh, is there a faster way to get more at a time? "


    "Yes, during teaching, the more excited the nerves of both sides are, the faster and the more they transmit, because that will lead to faster blood flow in the body, and the meridians will naturally turn faster." The master said, but a strange expression appeared on his face.¡°¡­¡­¡± I seem to think of something. It''s not serious!


    At this time, the master added: "of course, the method you just thought of is the same for both men and women, and the effect is the same. It depends on your preference, hehe hehe."


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿ @#Yuan "


    I''m really speechless. What''s the matter depends on my preferences! And how is that what I think? That''s what you think! Besides, I''m a standard man. It''s normal. OK. Besides, how can I go there for this reason? I''m a gentleman!


    "As long as you are a gentleman, you look happy." Then the master suddenly spoke.


    I was startled and thought, what''s the matter when I speak out?


    But Shifu didn''t care about me at this time, and continued: "well, it''s just one of the ways. If there''s another way to make you excited, it''s OK. But remember to be temperate and don''t kill yourself. You know, it''s not good to die with all the power. "


    When he finished this sentence, his expression, how to see the connotation, how to see how obscene. There is nothing wrong with this. When you say that, how can it make people think so much?


    "Anyway, I don''t care what you do to make your heart beat faster, you think." Then he waved his hand and motioned me to go down. He stretched himself and went back to his room. Maybe he went to sleep.


    I didn''t care about that. I went straight out of the room. Because the master wanted to see me practice my magic, so the time was delayed a little longer. It was almost the time we agreed. I had to hurry. Although it''s said that this date is for her to learn magic from me, I have to put on the music, but somehow, there is always a feeling that she can''t be late. Alas, sure enough, men have an inexplicable desire to survive in this matter.


    Fortunately, I took a taxi when I went out. Sitting on the bus, I had a look at the time. I should not be late. Go to think about it again, suddenly think of, this wench is not always want to learn these things, that or just, take this opportunity, might as well take her, when my apprentice? Or as a helper, cooperate with me to complete some tasks.


    But I turned to think, she is a girl, ah, get her in, this life is on the line, that''s all life and death, this It''s not very authentic.


    But, besides her, who else?


    It can be said that she is the only outsider who knows these things now, Geng erhuo, Daheng and Xiujie. Although these are my best friends, and they are all boys, they are not involved in these. After all, she is an ordinary student who doesn''t know anything. She just wants to read good books and study well. It''s not a kind thing for me to bring them in now.


    Well, what else can we do? Everyone is the same, they all push him (her) into the fire pit, Hu Jie or two goods, no matter they are men or women are weak, in front of ghosts and demons, what is the difference between men and women? If you trample on two ants, can you tell male from female? In this case, how much better can the male be than the female? In this case, men and women are the same. If you are smart and powerful enough, you can live. If you have no brain or ability, you will die.


    To understand these, I feel relieved. If Hu Jie really wants to join, I will take her with me, but I still want her to really want to. This is a fatal thing. It''s not fun to talk about.


    Thinking about it, I arrived at my destination. At ten o''clock, I appeared in the coffee shop on time. About five minutes later, Hu Jie also arrived,


    "Oh, I''m late. Have you been waiting for a long time?" As soon as Hu Jie came to see me, she immediately apologized with a smile.


    When I saw her like this, I could guess in my heart that she was very close to me. I think it''s the same as I think. She asked me to come out and asked me to teach her magic. I don''t know about this little girl? We''ve been at the same table for more than a year. I know what she is like. She''s just a little princess. How can she admit her mistake? She must ask me.


    Although I know, and I also have this intention, but I will not just let her come, this is a good opportunity. So, I deliberately did not receive her love: "ah, no, I just came here, let''s go." Then I went in.


    We found a place to sit down, the waiter immediately came to ask us what to drink, Hu Jie also plans to treat, ha ha, this little girl, before I want to exploit to the extreme, a month basically the first half of the money spent almost, the next is to borrow money from me, I do not borrow on coquetry, until I borrow her. But this time it''s not that easy.

 Chapter 40

    "This, two, and this cake." I ordered two cups of the most expensive coffee and a piece of cake, which added up to more than 100. Then I saw Hu Jie''s face froze.


    I looked at her and pretended not to care. The surface was as flat as water, and I burst into laughter in my heart, "ha ha ha ha --"


    joke! I''ve just made 4000 yuan. Can she compare me with two small cups of coffee? Of course, in her early 100''s, she can''t afford it. She''s not so poor yet. It''s not too high. She can afford it, but it''s very painful.


    Girl, every month there is always a little money spent on cosmetics, clothes, small jewelry and so on, plus this girl is no one else, it''s her Hu Jie. Buy some bread snacks and drink some milk tea. Since she knew I had this ability, she asked me today. She didn''t even have a whole week. I don''t believe how much she could save in this week. Even if she had it before, she asked her parents for it again. I don''t think it would be more than 100, enough for her to cry.


    "What''s the matter? Did you ask me out to tell me? " I asked first, in a joking tone, of course.


    "Of course not," she said, looking at me with a "enough of you" expression.


    We often make fun of each other. Every time she can''t repay the loan, I will say "maybe you''ll give me a hand." We''re both used to it. Of course, maybe to my heart, this is not a joke.


    "That I just want to, that is... " Maybe it''s because I haven''t promised her for a week, and she may be a little embarrassed.


    I see her like this, the heart said, "when will this get to the point?" He said to her, "what do you think? It doesn''t matter if you don''t tell me what you''re doing. I''m playing with my cell phone. "


    "Oh no, that, I want to say, can you take me as an apprentice and teach me those strange magic arts?"


    Sure enough, I was so scared, she directly into the theme.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Weird magic? Magic is not strange. They are all useful. Some of them can save lives


    "Yes, that''s the magic. Teach me whether it''s good or not. You don''t have to be particularly powerful. Just ordinary." Hu Jie''s eyes seem to have stars, twinkling.


    I leaned back in my chair and looked at her with my arms in my arms. I don''t know how she felt. Anyway, I feel very good about myself.


    After seeing her for ten seconds, I said, "it''s not funny to be a mage. Magic is not used to harm people."


    "Do I look like that?" Hu Jie immediately retorted after listening to me.


    "You''re not like that Oh, thank you. Let''s put it here, but you specialize in such things! " I also continued, when the waiter had already brought up the order, and I was interrupted by him.


    "You I... " Hu Jie was blocked by what I said for a while, but she couldn''t refute me. She vomited her tongue and said, "I promise not to tease people. Really, teach me." She''s starting to act coquettish again.


    "Come on, you and I don''t understand? I know how to make fun of people and play pranks, so I don''t help tyranny. " Then I took a sip of coffee and said to her, "this coffee is very good. Try it."


    Hu Jie may also be in a hurry. After listening to me, she took a drink subconsciously. OK, she drank the coffee. As soon as I check out, I''ll be in debt.


    I saw her drink, and then I seduced her further: "mushy, it''s not that I don''t teach you. You don''t know the ghost road is dangerous, so you will feel funny. But if you learn the magic and the ghost road is opened, those you haven''t seen, heard or met before will come one after another. It''s very dangerous. You are a girl, and our friendship is so good. How can I It can hurt you. "


    "I''m not afraid!" Hu Jie immediately said, "last time, whether it was outside or on the roof, I''ve experienced it. I''m ready. Don''t worry."


    "It''s different. It''s revenge. When he dies, he''s gone. But once he''s in this business, one by one, it won''t end. Even if you''re not afraid, you can''t stand the toss."


    "It''s not you." What she said is quite reasonable. "It''s ok if you''re here. You can teach me some not very powerful magic arts. Those who can fight and are powerful will be fine. You can protect me and I can be your assistant at that time."


    I look at her, one second, two seconds, three seconds.


    Pop! I slapped her on the head. "What''s your logic? You have to be shameless. I''ll teach you. After that, I have to protect you. How do you think it''s so beautiful? And you''re right. "


    She lowered her head, smiling and silent. I thought it was almost done, so I asked her, "are you really not afraid?"


    As soon as she heard that there seemed to be a turn for the better, she suddenly came to the spirit. Her little head "rubbed" and she lifted it up. Her eyes were shining, and she nodded: "Hmm!"


    "I repeat, once you set foot on this road, you will encounter cannibal monsters, harmful ghosts, heretical practitioners and countless strange events. Your life will be in danger at any time. Are you sure?"


    "Well.""Even if I protect you, they have a way to separate you from me, and then deal with you. Maybe they won''t give you pleasure, but torture you and scare you in the most terrible way. Are you sure?"


    "Well, sure."


    I sighed: "well, three times, you have no room to maneuver. You don''t have to worship a teacher, and we are not apprentices. I''ll teach you some small spells, and you can practice them well."


    "Mm-hmm!" Hu Jie nodded again and again, her eyes couldn''t hide her excitement.


    "Because you are not a mage and can''t create your own mana, I must teach you, but There are too many people. I just looked at the toilet on the second floor. It''s good. Let''s go there. " After that, Hu Jie went straight to the second floor.


    I know that sharing a bathroom will make people think of some bad things, especially this kind of clear distinction between men and women. Once they are seen, they can''t explain clearly. However, I didn''t force her. I left by myself without calling her. If she wanted to keep up, she would keep up. If she didn''t want to keep up with the front ones, I didn''t say anything about it. It''s OK to teach magic.


    But she did, or indeed she did.


    As early as I spoke to her and asked her those questions, I used the stratagem to calculate the possibility of what would happen next. That''s why I knew that there was a bathroom on the second floor, and no one at this time, even in the next ten minutes. That''s why I knew that she would follow in all likelihood, and I knew that after I did that, she didn''t necessarily get angry.


    When I got to the bathroom door on the second floor, I went into the door - the boy''s side, of course - and looked inside. It was true that there was no one in several compartments, so I chose the innermost one, opened the door and waited for her.


    She was almost behind me, and I arrived as soon as I opened the door. Still like that, I don''t call her. I go in by myself. The door is open. If she doesn''t come in, it''s still the same thing. What happened before should not have happened. But she came in.


    The environment of this coffee shop is very good, the bathroom is also very good, the walls are all ceramic tiles, white and bright, the compartment doors are not dirty, not all small advertisements, very clean. Inside is the toilet, which flushes automatically. The wall at the back protrudes. There is an air purification box on it, which emits fragrance. The whole bathroom is not only odorless, but also a little fragrant.


    I leaned against the wall on one side and looked at Hu Jie. Hu Jie came in with a red face and closed the door behind her. She also locked the door wisely. To tell you the truth, in general, girls are really shy. They don''t take the initiative to close the door. They are really afraid that someone will come and open the door.


    "What are you thinking?" I''m not going to start directly. Ask her first.


    "Ah? I... " Hu Jie was obviously frightened. Her voice was very small, and she seemed very soft and easily frightened.


    I see her this lovely appearance, also no longer have the heart to tease her, said: "ready to back over the body, hands up, raise."


    Hu Jie''s face became more red. She didn''t know what I was going to do. She lowered her head and turned red. She turned very stiff and lifted her arms up.


    "Why is this little girl so cute?" I think so. I stretch my hands forward, each with two fingers in the middle of the meal, and I copy from the left to the right. The very flexible points are her two On the armpit.


    ¡­¡­ Disappointed This sentence is for those with dirty mind.


    "Aha!" Hu Jie didn''t expect me to do this, so she burst out laughing. I knew it for a long time. She whispered behind her: "don''t make any noise. Do you want people to find out?"


    But actually I know that no one will come within ten minutes.


    But Hu Jie obviously didn''t know, and for her, this sentence really had a wonderful effect. After listening to it, Hu Jie immediately closed her mouth and endured the itching. As for me, I''m content to know that if it''s too fierce, she can''t help it even if she wants to. She doesn''t use too much strength. She just eats her two fingers and draws circles under Hu Jie''s armpit through her clothes.


    I know, this may be abnormal behavior, but it can''t be out of the ordinary to make us excited. This kind of joke is already very good.


    I know the propriety. Although Hu Jie is wearing short sleeves, she raises her arm and the cuff is just a little higher than my finger, but I don''t go in and have direct physical contact with her. After all, armpits are really not accessible to everyone.


    We stayed here for about ten minutes, and I know that no one will come during this period. But at this time, I''m playing with my heart, and then I use the tactics to calculate, but I find that people will come immediately, and it seems to have a coherent effect. After that, people will come every few minutes.


    Therefore, I gave up the idea of stopping immediately, but continued to take care of her feelings. My strength was a little lighter and let her relax temporarily.


    However, whenever there are people coming from several compartments around, I will speed up my speed and strength, so that she will not burst out even though it is hard for her to endure, and it will be more exciting and the mana transmission will be faster.


    Ten minutes later, I finally stopped the action on my hand. It is estimated that Hu Jie is numb now, and she should bear to laugh, so that her mouth muscles are extremely sore."You have a rest. I''ll go out first." I said to Hujie, who was out of breath. I opened the door and made sure no one was there. I didn''t want to be seen coming out together.


    Out of the compartment, just to the door, I suddenly had a strange feeling, subconsciously did not go out, hiding behind the door, climbing head to look out, outside the door, standing a pair of father and daughter in black.

 Chapter 41

    I left Hu Jie in the bathroom to have a rest. After all, such a long time of torture needs a time to slow down. I went out of the bathroom by myself, just arrived at the door, suddenly, a bad feeling appeared in my heart.


    After all, I have experienced such things now, and my reaction ability has also improved a lot. As soon as I feel it, I am on the alert immediately. One of them dodges to the bathroom door, climbs his head and looks out secretly.


    There is a table directly opposite the bathroom door. A father and daughter are standing in front of this table now. There are two cups of coffee on the table. One cup is ready, and the other cup is half short. Look at this, it should be the person I came to in the toilet within 20 minutes. Now, they are supposed to go to the bathroom after drinking coffee, but somehow they stop at the door of the bathroom and seem to be chatting.


    "Dad, do you really want that? I don''t want to go. I still have friends and classmates here. It''s so nice here. I don''t want to go so far away. Besides, mom, mom, she... " The girl said to the man with a cry. It seems that after drinking this cup of coffee, they will leave the city.


    The man standing next to her looks like he''s in his forties and nearly fifty years old. Of course, he may be in his fifties. His face is full of furrows. He seems to have experienced a lot when he was young, and he looks like he''s been through a lot of vicissitudes.


    "Don''t think so much. When you get there, you can still have classmates and make friends. Don''t think about those. Go away quickly." The old father then stretched out his hand to pull his daughter, who struggled and faced me.


    When I look at it carefully, I seem to be familiar with it, like It seems that he is a classmate of mine, but he is not a classmate, and he seems to be a member of the learning department. Sometimes self-study inspectors come in the evening, so he looks very familiar.


    "Xiao Mo, look at this girl. It''s strange. I can''t see anything with cow''s tears, and this boy seems to be a little strange too."


    After listening to my words, Xiao Mo was silent for two seconds, and then said, "master, they both have curses set by fierce ghosts, which means that as long as they don''t die, the fierce ghost will always find them and kill them."


    "The curse? Is there a way to crack this thing? "


    "Unless the ghost himself, ah no, the ghost himself wants to remove, or the ghost flies away, it can''t be removed at all. No matter how high the mana is."


    "It means that there is no one to solve it. It seems that the old man is wrong. Even if they escape to a foreign country, the fierce ghost will catch up with them. It seems that I have to take care of it. My little sister... " I said to Xiao Mo in my heart. It seemed that I was talking to myself. I came out from behind the door and stood in front of two people.


    And I don''t know if this girl is really younger than me, but my classmates are generally not older than me.


    Two people didn''t take me seriously, maybe they thought I was a new one. As soon as I saw that they ignored me, I went straight to the point: "Oh, what a pity. It''s useless to be targeted by a fierce ghost, even if I run away."


    As I shook my head, I walked over without looking at them. Sure enough, the man is now ill and goes to the doctor. As soon as I can tell their current situation, I immediately think I''m an expert and say, "master, don''t leave!"


    After listening, I stopped and looked back slowly: "are you calling me?"


    "Yes, master, please wait a moment. You can see our situation. You must be a master who doesn''t show up. Do me a favor and help my father and daughter." His voice is very cold, it seems that he is a difficult person, maybe he used to be a soldier.


    I looked back at two people, the girl also saw me, eyes seem to become strange, it seems that I look familiar, but I can''t remember who I am.


    Joke, I''m one of the problem students. How can I be familiar with my face? What''s more, my figure is so characteristic.


    "It turned out to be a little master. Who did you learn from? Can you do me a favor? " The man didn''t see his daughter''s eyes and continued.


    "What? Look, I''m too young to believe me. I have to ask my master to come? "


    "No, little master, you can see at a glance that you are also a big man. Are you..."


    "You are haunted by fierce ghosts. I know that, but I don''t understand why fierce ghosts can cast such vicious magic against you two. What''s the trouble for you? Besides, maybe madam, she has already... "


    My sister mentioned her mother just now. Then, it''s very likely that her mother has been killed by this fierce ghost.


    "Well, what the little master said is that the child has It''s all me. On impulse, I got into trouble and hurt my wife and children. Alas... "


    "Being a soldier, impulsive and beating someone, that person should raise a kid, and use this to kill you."


    "You Master is master. It seems that I met a master this time. Master, please help me and save my daughter. "


    Before I asked him anything, I could tell the whole story. It seems that he believes me very much now, even the word "small" has gone.In fact, it''s very easy to analyze. As far as what he said is concerned, it should be like this. It''s just that he''s out of his mind now and can''t think of it.


    "It''s OK to save you. This method of harming people should have been punished by heaven, but we have to eat, too. This..." Then I stretched out the thumb of my right hand and the second finger of Shizhong and made a move of counting money.


    The man seemed to know the rule, and immediately said, "yes, I know. It''s easy to talk about money." Then he took a card out of his pocket. "This was originally the money we planned to move to other cities. Master, did you just say that it''s useless to escape to other cities? Then the money can''t be used. I''ll give it to you."


    "Ah, not so much. You still have to live. How about ten thousand?"


    "One Ten thousand? "


    "More or less?"


    "Master, you are really acting on behalf of heaven. Last time that cheater opened his mouth for 200000 yuan, you are really..."


    ¡­¡­ I''ll go to your uncle! Thanks!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, it''s OK. My uncle is straightforward and a soldier. Why do you have to turn this into a deal? And I have a good relationship with your daughter, right, classmate Then I winked at her. I can''t help it. I feel sorry for her. Now I can''t change the number. I can only say that.


    "Ah?" When the old man heard that he had a good relationship with her daughter, his strength to protect the calf came up. The color of his face changed obviously, and then it returned to its original appearance.


    I think it''s also a daughter control. I guess that''s why he asked me now. Otherwise, he would have quarreled at that time.


    The girl was also stunned by what I said. Looking at her father, she seemed to recognize me and said, "ah, ah, yes, Dad, this is my classmate in the same class, but not in the same class."


    "Oh?" The old man heard that he was just a classmate. His eyes softened a little, but he still seemed a little cold. After all, I might walk away from his home No, no, what a mess.


    "Yes, we are classmates. Although we may not communicate with each other in school, we haven''t even spoken to each other, we have stayed in a school after all. We need a starting price this time, so it''s good to make friends."


    "Well." He nodded, his eyes seemed to soften almost, I saw him like this, and continued to talk with him about business: "by the way, uncle, you just said you invited someone before, who is he? Did you tell me anything about this? "


    "Ah, I''m a Taoist. I''ve forgotten what came down from the mountain. I''ll get 200000 yuan. Later, I was killed by that fierce ghost."


    "Didn''t he say anything about the bounty hunter?"


    "Bounty hunter? What bounty hunter? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, it seems that I really met a little Taoist who cheated money. He may really have some ability, but it''s not enough. Uncle, I''ll show you that there are 200000. If you hire a bounty hunter, it''s enough to invite people who are tens of times better than me. What ability does he have? Dare to say that number. "


    "What? Can you hire people like that? This Taoist priest... "


    "Uncle, come on, let me show you this. Where''s your cell phone? I''ll do it for you. "


    The following story is the same as he Laosan''s, I helped him register a number, let him become a member of the bounty hunter website, so that he can publish the task.


    In fact, you don''t need to do this. I don''t believe that he can get into trouble with other things even if he does. In the future, just come to me directly. It''s unnecessary to do this website.


    However, this "superfluous action" is for him, but for me, it is not superfluous.


    "You do, yes, so that you can specify who will take the order, count, yes."


    Little by little, I enticed him to hire me to complete this task. It''s a big list of ten thousand. If it''s done, the name "count" will be remembered instantly. I can also have some status in the bounty hunter industry.


    "Well, now I can''t help myself. I''m sure I''ll take care of you. I think that if the devil wants to act, he should choose in the evening. Then the evening is the time for us to do it. Besides, uncle, let''s finish the coffee."


    Then I stretched out my hand and started it. The coffee cup that was put on one side of the table came to my hand.


    Hehe, I''m talking about this. If I don''t show my hand, maybe he doesn''t believe me.


    "Wow, master is really good."


    Sure enough, after he saw what I showed, the sense of trust suddenly improved, and then he took the cup and drank the rest of the coffee.


    "By the way, uncle, what''s your name? Ah, speaking of this, I haven''t talked to your daughter at school. I don''t even know her name."


    "Ah, it''s easy to say. My family name is Gong Wang, and my daughter''s name is Xiaoting, Gong Xiaoting."


    "Gong Xiaoting, well, it''s very nice. Uncle, before that, when did the fierce ghost appear?""Ah, let me see. Ah, it seems to be The first time was in the early morning, then in midnight, maybe at 12 o''clock, and then in the first half of the night. Ah, it seems that every time he appears, the time will be advanced. "


    "So when was the last time he showed up?" I asked quickly.


    "It seems that it''s ten o''clock. No, it''s less than ten o''clock, which means it''s nine o''clock."


    "Well, he is likely to come before 9 o''clock this time. It seems that we need to make preparations early. Then, uncle, you go back first. Hey, sister, you can add me a wechat. After all, uncle is an adult and a soldier, but you can''t. We can still keep in touch."


    "Ah? Well, good. " Gong Xiaoting agreed, took out her mobile phone and added my wechat. In this process, I also specially looked at the expression of Gong Wang, and it turned out that he was not happy.


    "Well, go home as soon as you can, and forget about the escape."


    "Well, OK, let''s go home and wait. Let''s go first." Then he nodded to me and took his daughter away.


    I think they are going to go down when they leave. At this time, Hu Jie comes out of the bathroom.

 Chapter 42

    I watched Gong Wang and Gong Xiaoting go downstairs, and my heart said that for such a long time, people would not accept my coffee cake or anything, so they planned to go down. But at this time, I turned my eyes to the side and saw that Hu Jie was already standing at the door of the bathroom.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I look at her


    "..." She looked at me, too, with stars in her eyes.


    "You What are you doing? "


    "You just What''s the one who takes up the coffee cup with a swish? Can you teach me? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You see. When did you stand here? How long have you been watching it? "


    "Ah, I''m afraid you''ll wait for me. I''ll come out after you. As soon as I come out, I see you talking to them. I''ve seen everything. I''ve seen the whole process."


    "You see so much. Can I kill people?"


    "Of course not. You just taught me that move. Besides, what you just said about bounty hunters sounds like fun. I''ll go with you, and I can help you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What can you do for me? It''s good that I can teach you two moves. Moreover, it''s called "taking things from the air". It doesn''t have any attack power. If it can do anything else, it can also be useful in cooperation. But the key is that I can only teach you this move. It''s no use just one move. "


    "Well, then I can protect myself. I''m not the main one. I''m, I''m, I''m, I''m a scout, OK?"


    ¡­¡­ I looked at her, the heart said that this little girl is to see my script, is how, how oneself according to what I want to say, this saves me.


    "It''s dangerous, you think?"


    "Well." Already in the expected nod.


    "Well, come on, come down first."


    I took Hu Jie back downstairs. I thought everything had been collected and I was going to leave. As a result, when I glanced over there, there were many coffee cups and cakes.


    "Well?" As soon as I was puzzled, the waiter came over: "Hello, sir, you just went to the bathroom. We have everything. If you feel cold, we can serve you another cup?"


    ¡­¡­ When is this service still available in the coffee shop? So good? I haven''t heard of it before.


    I was just wondering, when Yu Guang glanced at the waiter, he saw a smile on his face. It seemed that There is so much meaning.


    "We''ve been in the bathroom for a long time, nothing else." I suddenly understood what he meant.


    "It''s OK, I understand, I understand, sir. You don''t have to explain. Do you know anything about cold coffee? It can be changed. It''s our boss''s order. "


    "Old Boss, you can''t... " I think it''s not good. After looking around, I found that several other waiters in the shop, whether at the counter or at other tables, seemed to be looking at my position, and they also showed a mean and obscene smile.


    "My great name in my life - who told me that? Who first mentioned it, and which one? "


    "Sir, as I said just now, our boss said it. He told us everything and arranged the change of coffee. Do you need it?"


    "Come on, don''t talk about coffee. What''s your boss saying? You repeat it to me, and what about the boss? "


    "Ah, he is..." The waiter said, pointing in one direction, "ah, it was there just now. Why not? Ah, there it is


    "Well?" I followed the direction he pointed to and saw that there was no one there. When I looked back, I found that the waiter had disappeared, leaving only a scurrying figure at the door.


    ¡­¡­ The coffee shop couldn''t stay any longer. I quickly took Hu Jie and left. Of course, I used my money to check out.


    "My God, how come all of a sudden my business is so famous? No, the owner of that coffee shop definitely has a problem, but why did he do it? Tell the shop assistant about me. No, it''s slandering me. What''s good for him? "


    I took Hu Jie out of the cafe and took a taxi. In the process, I kept thinking about it. It''s so strange. I''ve never been to this coffee shop before. Today is the first time. I don''t know why a coffee shop owner knows me. One day, there are so many customers in the shop. Which one does he remember going to the toilet? Who will remember how long? How is that possible?


    By chance? Wrong person? A prank? Or is this someone I used to know who later opened this coffee shop or his friend opened this coffee shop to make fun of me. It can''t be big orange. I have to ask them when I go back. I remember I haven''t made any friends who run a coffee shop at home. Such a prank would never be an old man, but Well, forget it, I didn''t know my friends so well, and I didn''t check my household registration. Maybe it was really a joke of one of them.


    At this time, Hu Jie''s voice suddenly broke my train of thought: "Hey, what do you think, so engrossed, that you do not agree."


    "Ah, you called me. I was just thinking about something. I didn''t hear you.""Oh, where are we going?"


    "To a place where no one is, of course." I almost said this sentence. Maybe it was the coffee shop that left me a sequela. I always thought that if I said this, the driver would look at me with such a strange look. I didn''t say this sentence as soon as I got to my mouth.


    "I''ll know when I get there. It''s important." I think I can only give such an ambiguous answer. Maybe it''s really a sequela. I think it''s strange to say "leave it alone".


    Alas, I have tasted the power of "public opinion". As a person who thinks he is cheeky, I can''t stand being seen by others and saying that I have done something I haven''t done at all. It''s like framing an honest man as an unforgivable villain. People who haven''t experienced the feeling of helplessness can''t feel it.


    When the driver arrived at the place I said, we got out of the car and looked around. There was no one. Of course, I''m familiar with this place. I''ve seen it since I came here to study. It''s more than a year now. It''s a piece of demolished buildings, but it won''t be demolished when it''s half demolished. Maybe there''s something wrong with the developer. I don''t care about it.


    We walked on the dilapidated stone road. This should be the old housing area. At that time, there was no good paving technology. It took time to pave, and it didn''t matter here. We just got some cement and made a cement ground. Later, it might be too long, and the nearby buildings might be decorated, and the ground was pitted.


    As we walked around, we found that the place where we got off was the middle line of half the sky. On one side, there were people and cars, and on the other side, there were half of the demolished residential buildings. Further down here, it''s all dilapidated. Even if the building doesn''t fall down, its windows are destroyed and its doors are collapsed. There''s no one to live in. There are only a few nail households here.


    "Well, here it is." I stopped in a shady place where there was no one. If I want to correct the eight classics, there must be such a place.


    "How, how, are you going to teach me magic?" Hu Jie also saw my idea and asked excitedly.


    "Well." I looked at her, nodded with a smile, in exchange for her excited dancing.


    "What should I do? Do you want to move? How do you want to learn your movements? "


    "Calm down, hey, calm down. It''s not that complicated. I''m not the teacher of radio Gymnastics in our school. It''s not that complicated. There''s no need to do any action. Come on, you can do it." I waved and asked her to put her head over. Then, as my master said, I drew two circles in the air with my index finger and touched her head.


    "Ding -" suddenly, the golden light flashed. The place where my finger touched her forehead seemed to be a flashlight. After that golden light flashed, the more dazzling golden light mixed with white light suddenly lit up. This time, it was not a flash, but always shining.


    "No one will find out."


    I look around. Anyway, I just need to decide which one to teach at the beginning. Now that I''ve passed that step, I don''t have to concentrate all the time. It''s good to look around. There''s no one here, but what should I do if I run into a nail household who lives in this place?


    One minute, two minutes, three minutes, the light slowly faded, everything looked ordinary, fortunately no one came in the process, no one in the surrounding upstairs. But at this time, even if someone comes, it won''t be a problem. In their eyes, it''s just a couple dating here. Ah, when it comes to little lovers, I''m still a little excited. This is my goddess Hu Jie.


    After a while, I felt inexplicably that I could release my hand. This master told me that the beginning and end time of teaching magic is to point the forehead. At the end, when it''s time, there will be a reaction. I think that''s it.


    I took my fingers away, but I didn''t expect that it didn''t matter. As soon as Hu Jie''s body was soft, she was about to fall down. I was so quick with my eyes and hands that I quickly hugged her.


    "Hu Jie, Hu Jie." I tried to call her twice, but there was no response.


    I hold her in my arms and have a close look. Hu Jie''s face has no expression, no tension, no fear, no excitement, no happiness. She seems to be asleep, breathing smoothly, and can''t see what''s wrong.


    "Well It''s not normal I''m not sure. Master didn''t tell me this, this I don''t think she''s feeling it on her own. How long do you have to feel this? I''ve made an appointment with someone. The fierce ghost is expected to arrive at more than eight o''clock. I have to come an hour in advance. If she faints for four or five hours, I won''t do anything else.


    "Sister, wake up, I can''t go anywhere. You say I love you and I can''t leave you. Ah, you don''t think I''m jealous when I talk to others. I''m so dizzy that I won''t go to her house. "


    I''m also crazy. I''m alone, sitting in the hole of the abandoned building, holding Hu Jie in my arms. I''ve been talking to myself for more than half an hour.


    Maybe it''s too boring. I''ve been talking more and more. I''ve been thirsty for more than half an hour. As soon as I was thirsty, I didn''t plan to talk about it. It was boring to look around and it was hot outside. Suddenly, I didn''t know what was wrong and began to stare at Hu Jie.One minute, two minutes, three minutes. I looked at her face. Later, I saw her nose, ears, eyebrows and eyes. Although her eyes were closed, later, I saw her mouth.


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ve been dizzy for such a long time. I won''t wake up by chance, or She won''t find out, will she I said to myself, as if to embolden myself. Although I said I was a gentleman, after all The body is still honest.


    Looking at her face, I put my face to the past, my mouth, also to the pink lip. One second, two seconds, three seconds, this short distance took such a long time.


    Finally, in the fourth second, our lips met.

 Chapter 43

    Afternoon, summer, under the hot sun, no one abandoned building, a man and a woman, one sitting in the cave, the other lying in his arms, one closed his eyes, one watching her face. After half a moment, the boy down, deep kiss on the girl''s mouth.


    Is it beautiful? Is it beautiful? Is it beautiful? However, I have to break your illusion, because I think you must have a handsome man and a pure girl in your mind. I tell you, you only guessed half right, and the girl''s half right. Don''t forget me as the client and the hero He is a fat man of more than 200 Jin.


    ¡­¡­


    Is it disillusioned.


    If I can, I hope it''s the picture I just made up, but I really Thanks. There''s no mirror now. what? How do I feel? Ha ha, I will tell you, hate, ask this kind of question, ha ha (I can''t hide my ecstasy.)


    In fact, it''s not as bloody as I thought. When I kiss her, she doesn''t wake up, but is always in a coma. It''s cheap for me, but maybe I''m guilty of being a thief, or I''m afraid of the coffee shop in the afternoon. I just touched it and took it back. Maybe Only ten seconds.


    Well, I admit it''s not a short time in the affair of stealing a kiss.


    After kissing, I quickly looked up and looked at her carefully, for fear that she would wake up? I don''t know, but when I stare at her, I know what I want to take back after I touch her again. It''s because I really love her. Only under such circumstances can I dare not. It''s not that I dare, but that I don''t give up.


    I just hugged her. After about ten minutes, Hu Jie opened her eyes.


    "Well I''m so dizzy. It''s like I''ve devoted myself to a math class. " Hu Jie got up from my arms and said as she rubbed her head.


    "Did you concentrate on math?"


    "Well," Hu Jie said while rubbing her head, "yes, as a child, ten years ago."


    "I knew it. How did it feel?" I am a "what did not happen" appearance, pull away the topic, began to ask about the magic.


    In fact, nothing happened. It''s been more than ten minutes, and the time is only ten seconds. In addition, she is in a state of drowsiness. She certainly doesn''t know what happened, and the feeling of her mouth after she passed out must be a little strange. How could she think that someone would kiss her after she passed out.


    Sure enough, Hu Jie didn''t have any doubts. She listened to me and felt it. I looked around and found a plastic water bottle in front of the broken stones. I pointed, "bring that."


    "Well." Hu Jie agreed. She made a gesture and held out her hand. "Whoosh -" the plastic water bottle disappeared in place and reached Hu Jie''s hand.


    "Wow, really!" As soon as she saw that she was successful, she was excited. She held the bottle in her arms and jumped several times. But because she just woke up, her legs were a little soft, she didn''t stand up for two times and almost fell down. Fortunately, my reaction was quick and I was helped.


    "Ah, it''s OK." When she was excited, she didn''t care about these little things. She waved her hand to show that she was OK. She stretched out her hand again and grabbed at the front


    This time There was no movement.


    "Ah


    I looked at her and said, "that was good just now, but I forgot to tell you two things," Uncle Gong, do you know why you can not be harassed by fierce ghosts? "


    Gong Wang shook his head.


    I raised the badge: "it''s precisely because of this badge, which is issued by the state. It''s noble and upright, and it can''t be violated by those evil things. If you have it, it''s a high-class amulet. And you are a soldier, you have righteous spirit. At present, you can conquer the fierce ghost."


    "I see. I didn''t expect that this thing I''ve brought all my life is still such a treasure. If I had known, I would have taken it all the time, and Xiaoting''s mother would not have an accident. Hum! I hate that little Taoist priest. He didn''t tell me about it. It seems that Taoism is so low that I can''t even see that it''s a treasure. "


    "You don''t have to scold him any more. He''s dead, and he deserves what he deserves. Keep this badge. If you have it, you can save your life. I''ll have another guarantee for catching ghosts."


    "Yes, but my daughter..."


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make sure she''s safe. I''ll make sure the fierce ghost doesn''t hurt her."


    "Yes, yes." Gong Wang agreed, but I could see that he was just a smooth answer, not refuting my face. In fact, he was still worried.


    Just sitting and chatting, it''s more than seven o''clock in the twinkling of an eye. I said to have a rest for a while, and then the fierce ghost will come. Father and daughter don''t be too nervous. We can also keep our energy.


    The loss is that his family has a lot of money and a big house. There is a spare room. Hu Jie and I went to it. We have to give a few words to each other when we have a rest.

 Chapter 44

    "Hu Jie, come on, I have to tell you something about tonight."


    I called Hu Jie up to me. This time, I''m the only one who corrected the eight classics. Gongwang just has a talisman. It''s not enough to kill the enemy, but it''s more than enough to protect herself. What''s the use of Hu Jie taking things from the air? Let alone Gong Xiaoting.


    This time, the burden on me is really heavy. Once something happens, I can''t afford it.


    "What''s the matter?" Hu Jie''s expression now is very rich, say excited, it is not; say nervous, it is not. It''s a mixture of the two.


    "Here, put this thing away. It''s a powerful thing. You must be sure to use it correctly." I reached out and took out three pieces of talisman paper and handed them to her.


    She took it and looked up and down. It was Sanskrit and totem written in cinnabar. I couldn''t understand it, let alone her.


    "What is this?"


    "Well, it''s called fire talisman. Its function is to summon fire to hurt ghosts. It''s a lethal thing, but each one can be used once, only three times. You have to watch it."


    "In that case, why don''t we have more?"


    "You think the game is on!" I patted her on the head again. "You still have unlimited bullets? There''s a limit, one in a day. I''ve saved these three. If I didn''t have the foresight to get one every day, now I''d only have one. Put it away. It''s disposable. "


    "Oh, how to use it?"


    "Nah, I''ll teach you. Take this amulet and aim. Just throw it out and shout" Chi ". Remember, aim."


    "Oh, well, I see. Oh, by the way, why don''t you give that sister two, one is fine."


    "I can''t give it to her."


    "Why?"


    "I ask you, what would you do if you were chased by a fierce ghost and you had a weapon in your hand?"


    "Of course, it''s time to fight. It''s important to protect your life."


    "Like when you''re calm? Encounter that kind of opponent, you will be flustered at a loss, will be in the hands of things regardless of 37 21 throw out, but you think about it? This charm won''t attack automatically. Once it still deviates, it will lose. What''s more, I''m afraid I can''t even shout the pithy formula when I can''t think about it. "


    This sentence is true, not to mention girls, even if it''s a big guy or a small guy, when he sees the fierce ghost with his teeth and claws, he''ll be scared to yell, and the rune paper has to shout out the word "Chi" to take effect. When he''s scared, he can''t shout out, but the rune paper is thrown out again. Isn''t it a waste of money.


    "But then Sister, isn''t she a bait? There''s no amulet and no attack spell, just in case... "


    "I don''t want to, but now it can only be like this. She can also be used as a bait to keep the fierce ghost from running away. Well, have a rest. There''s no time for you to have a rest later."


    After that, I ignored her and lay on the bed with my folded quilt and closed my eyes for a rest.


    If I can, I do have a thunder card as a talisman. It''s OK to give it to her. But as I said, when she has something to protect herself and someone who knows magic at her side, this fierce ghost is not an ordinary ghost. If she has intelligence quotient, she may slip away when things go wrong. If the target is not protected at all, she may put all her eggs in one basket.


    Tick, tick, tick, tick.


    I can hear the needle on the clock clearly every second. Four people didn''t speak, and there was no noise in their ears. With the increase of the level, my perception also improved. Maybe if I go up a few levels, I can really see six ways and listen to all directions, just like the martial arts novels.


    Tick, it''s eight o''clock.


    "Master, be careful. Here we are." Don''t talk in your heart.


    "Well, I feel it, too." I promised in my heart and said to Hu Jie: "be careful, don''t make a noise. I won''t give you instructions when to throw the amulet. I''ll see for myself. If I want to be my assistant, I have to judge."


    "Ah? I Well, is he here? Where is it? "


    "Don''t talk. Just sit on the sofa near the door when you get out of the room and see what happens."


    With that, I went out of the room first and walked to the living room as if nothing had happened. In the living room, father and daughter are nervous. The time is coming soon. In fact, they are already in the range. They don''t know when the ghost will come. As soon as I come out, they all come quickly.


    "Master, this..."


    I waved my hand and asked him not to speak. "Uncle, just sit down. It''s OK. Hey, Xiaoting, do you have any fruit at home? Can you wash it for me?"


    "Ah? Oh, good Gong Xiaoting seems to be too scared. Her face is pale, and her promise is stiff.


    When I saw her go to the kitchen, I got up and followed her, pretending that there was nothing wrong. I said to myself, "come on, I''ll see what fruit there is."


    I think that the fierce ghost had a fight with the little Taoist invited by Gong Wang. Of course, he knew that the little Taoist was not very good. Now even if he saw me here, he probably thought I was the same. If he didn''t find out, he didn''t doubt it. Ha ha, how did he know that I had already found its whereabouts.I pretended to cough and looked back. Hu Jie had already sat on the sofa, so I quickly looked back at Gong Xiaoting. One step, two steps, slowly close to the kitchen, finally, a foot into.


    "Be careful!" Almost at the same time, I felt a bad wind outside the opposite window.


    I''m already behind Gong Xiaoting. I put my hands around her waist directly from behind. I threw it back. Thanks to her light body, I threw it directly. It happened almost at the same time. The window just now burst open, and a lot of black smoke swept in. In the black smoke, there were two eyes shining.


    "Little mo!" I have to call out Xiao Mo immediately, otherwise I will be seriously injured.


    As soon as I told her to fly out, a white light rushed into the black smoke.


    "Let''s go!" I quickly let go of Gong Xiaoting. Xiao Mo''s strength is not strong now. I know that she is not the opponent of that fierce ghost. She can only resist for a moment or two. I have to help her.


    "Come back, Mo!" I quickly called her back, at the same time, my right hand trembled, and the copper coin sword was in my hand. At this time, Xiao Mo had obeyed my order and jumped back, standing at my feet.


    "Play the devil, let me see what you really are." As soon as I shook my hand, the sword turned into sixteen copper coins and put out a long snake array. One by one, with red light, I rushed straight past.


    The copper coin rushed into the black smoke, and suddenly there was a burst of explosion, which seemed to be a series of firecrackers. With the booming sound, there are red lights, which look like the rosy clouds at night in the black.


    However, I can''t enjoy the beautiful scenery now, including the sour poet analogy, which I pondered when I had nothing to do after the crisis. The urgent task now is to break the black smoke.


    "Take it!" In my hand, I shook again. The bronze sword was in my hand, and the three foot sword came out. Taimingbu was running under my feet, and I rushed into the black smoke. With my feeling, I knew that the fierce ghost was waving his two claws at me.


    At my feet, the bronze sword was across my chest, and my left hand was against the sword. The next moment, the fierce ghost''s paw was on my sword.


    Close at hand, I can see some. This claw has three fingers, just like an eagle''s claw, but its size is just like a tiger''s claw. Moreover, its strength is as big as a tiger''s. under this attack, I suddenly flew backwards. It seems that the strength of this fierce ghost can''t be underestimated.


    The fierce ghost beat me back, pursued me in an instant, and followed me. At this time, Gong Wang had taken Gong Xiaoting to hide in the room, while Hu Jie hid away. Because I asked her to sit at the door, she squatted there next to the door now.


    "Little mo!" I yelled, because just now she was at my feet, and she didn''t follow me when the fierce ghost beat me to fly, so at this moment, she was behind the fierce ghost.


    "Blood cannon!" With my command, Xiao Mo jumped up behind the fierce ghost. There was a person high in the jump. Suddenly, her body was filled with a burst of blood color, and her eyes were also red. Suddenly, Xiao Mo opened her mouth, and a red ball appeared in her throat, which could be seen clearly from her big mouth.


    With the increase of my level, Xiao Mo''s strength has gradually recovered. Coupled with the training of jiujinwu, the strength of previous life has gradually returned. I don''t know how much strength she had before, but if she was really my pet in my previous life, her strength should not be underestimated.


    This move "blood light cannon" is a skill recently recovered. With this skill, Xiao Mo can make up for the defect that he has no attack ability except mouth and claw, and increase the attack distance.


    Xiao Mo suddenly stops in the air. It''s just when the power of jumping disappears and she hasn''t fallen yet. She uses her ghost identity to extend the time for a moment, and at this moment, launches the blood light cannon.


    The round ball with blood red light suddenly spurted out, turned into a ray, cylindrical, about 10 cm in diameter, and rushed straight towards the fierce ghost''s back, crashing into the black air. The rich black air instantly broke a big hole, and the black air that was not under attack around gradually became thinner.


    When I saw the right time, the bronze sword in my hand suddenly turned into a short sword. My foot slipped and I leaned back. At this time, it was the time when the bloody cannon hit the fierce ghost in the back.


    The sword disappeared, the fierce ghost''s claw lost its strength, and rushed forward. At this time, he was attacked again behind him, and his whole body flew forward without any pause. Because of the uneven force, he rotated in the air.


    As for me, after I lean back, I don''t have the ability to jump back with an arch bridge, but with the help of taimingbu, I won''t fall. The foot moves, the whole body suddenly turned over, from the original supine position to prone position, hands a support, foot use taimingbu a pedal, suddenly stood up again. Standing unsteadily, he took a step forward because of his inertia. He raised his right hand and cut the fierce ghost in the air.


    Although the movement is very complicated, it just happens in a flash. All the movements are smooth and natural, like flowing clouds and flowing water. Everything is over between lightning and stone.


    In the room, Gong Wang and Gong Xiaoting were stunned. It was obvious that the Taoist had never had such a thrilling battle scene before. Most Taoists rely on incantations. Once they are close to each other, there will be a catastrophe. Those who have a good way can practice close combat as well as distant combat. But obviously, the one they hired before is not such a person.After a blow, I didn''t stop, my body was still, one foot in front of the other, one finger in the left hand, the storm finger started, and a ray hit the fierce ghost.


    Fierce ghost eat pain, the mouth issued a low roar, the body can''t help shaking, and at this time the black gas has almost dissipated, I just see the true face of this fierce ghost.


    Only the head, no body, big head into an inverted triangle, head around the growth angle, similar to the goat''s angle, bend back, a pair of blood red eyes, full of goose egg size, a sharp mouth, up and down each has two fangs, sharp chin on the left and right sides, each gave birth to an arm, but not long, only two-thirds of the size of normal people, tiger palm size This is the claw that attacked me just now.

 Chapter 45

    The fierce ghost with the big head wiped his face. The pain seemed to be relieved a little. His big eyes were red and angry.


    Holding the bronze sword in my right hand, I quietly passed my left hand under my right arm, facing the back. At this time, the fierce ghost suddenly pounced on me, two big claws seemed to want to blow my head directly.


    I''ve suffered from it for a long time. I know that this ghost has great strength. I can''t compete with it head on. With one move of my left hand, I take things from the air and start to grab the copper coin sword behind me.


    Because the bronze sword is my own weapon. I know all the power and ability like the palm of my hand. No matter how hard I work, it''s useless. However, the bronze sword is marvelous. It can not only give out useless magic power, but also use magic power to form various shapes. Before, I just changed back and forth between the copper coin and the sword, but in fact, as long as I want to get it, what''s wrong Can be assembled, like building blocks in general, as long as you want to spell, what can spell out.


    As soon as the fierce ghost came, I lifted my right arm and pulled out my left hand. At this time, the sixteen copper coins were strung and lined up by the red line of my magic power, which was a whip.


    The left hand took out the whip and beat it on the palm of the ghost''s right hand first. Then with a strong force, the whip pulled back to its left hand.


    It''s impossible for an ordinary whip to strike in the opposite direction. A whip is not a sword. It belongs to a soft weapon and is not so obedient. However, this one in my hand is not an ordinary whip.


    Since I want to use it as a weapon, how can I not consider its defects? Now that I know that it has this defect, how can I not train repeatedly and find countermeasures to overcome it?


    Just after this whip hit its right palm, my magic power changed, and the soft whip suddenly hardened into a straight stick, and then hit its left hand under my control.


    It''s not easy to control the soft whip, but the stick can. Just because I knew this shortcoming, I began to practice repeatedly, so that it can quickly switch back and forth between the whip and the stick. It can be soft or hard, and it can be bent or straight. With such an attack skill, the enemy will not be able to guess my next attack method.


    When the whip hit his right hand, it turned into a stick. With the force of collision with the ghost claw, it quickly bounced to the left and hit his left hand. Unfortunately, I underestimated the fierce ghost''s reaction.


    The fierce ghost''s right hand was not flustered even when it was knocked down. I saw that I still wanted to hit his left hand. I stretched out my hand and grabbed it, "bang", holding my copper coin stick in my hand.


    As soon as I saw that it was not good, I immediately recited the formula. As soon as I loosened my left hand, the copper coin stick became soft again. But this time, it didn''t lie down on the ground. Instead, it coiled up like I was looking for the master. The whip head looked for the whip tail, and the whip tail looked for the whip head. This is another way of my combination. Sixteen copper coins are linked together to form a ring. The soft one can become a cover, and the hard one is a flying ring.


    At the same time, I read the pithy formula. Outside the circle, several copper coins made of magic power flew out and hit the fierce ghost.


    The fierce ghost ate the pain and opened his mouth. I saw the right time. I threw the bronze sword out and went straight to the fierce ghost''s mouth.


    The fierce ghost''s reaction was not bad. Although he had just been attacked and was in great pain, he made the right response. He grabbed the bronze sword with his right hand and caught it on the way.


    The tip of the bronze sword almost touched its lips, only a centimeter or two away, which was such a dangerous distance that it caught the sword. The bronze sword is a just thing. It is wrapped with magic power. How can it be touched by evil things? When the fierce ghost grabs it, the hand immediately stirs up bursts of black smoke, and there seems to be a barbecue like "Zizi" sound.


    Although it was extremely painful, it also knew that the pain was nothing compared with letting the sword enter.


    The sword has been stopped by it. At this time, as long as it throws the sword, I will not be able to hurt it again, and it can also be safe, so far.


    But it''s a pity that it''s hard to bear the pain because it''s still holding the sword with both hands. Although it knows that it should be thrown away quickly, there is still a pause.


    It was this pause that gave me a chance.


    Standing beside me, Xiao Mo jumped up when he grasped my bronze sword. Like a dare to die player, he dashed forward desperately. His two forepaws collided with the handle of the bronze sword.


    The fierce ghost didn''t respond to the pain. Although it was powerful, Xiao Mo, as an adult Samoye, didn''t have enough weight. In addition, with this forward momentum, he hit the sword forward a little.


    As I said just now, the tip of the sword was only one or two centimeters away from the fierce ghost''s lips, very close. He was hit by Xiao Mo and stabbed into it completely.


    "Ah --" this time, the fierce ghost really hurt. As soon as he let go, all the bronze swords and the bronze swords fell to the ground. There were black smoke in his two hands, and it seemed that there were still traces of being burned out. One hand was the hilt mark, and the other hand was the copper coin mark.


    But at this moment, it''s obviously not the injury on both hands, but the injury in the mouth. As it screamed, black smoke came out of it. It seemed that it was badly hurt.


    "Imperial edict!"


    At this time, a fire came from the side and hit the fierce ghost, followed by "Hoo!" The fire is burning!I turned to see Hu Jie squatting at the door, her right hand still kept throwing, looking at me: "is this a good time for me?"


    "Count! What a great time As soon as I was happy, I immediately praised him.


    This is really wonderful. I didn''t expect that Hu Jie could see the timing so accurately. When she was injured, she would have to take another blow. But now that I''m at this point, I''m not polite. Let''s do it again.


    In my mouth, I decided to launch 16 copper qiandun and form an array to trap the fierce ghost in it. Then I put out my hand and stabbed the bronze sword in my hand through the gap between the red lines. Then he turned his left hand and pulled off the thunder card. With both hands, he did his best to hit the fierce ghost with the bronze sword.


    In an instant, fire, thunder and smoke stirred together. I could see that it was dying. But at this moment, just above the ghost''s head, something similar to a black hole appeared, the size of which was just like a plate. From the black hole, a black line appeared and stretched out to the ghost.


    "The master is not good! It''s traction. He''s going to take the devil away! "


    "In that case, the man in the black hole is the master of the fierce ghost. Uncle Gong, lend me your amulet! "


    All my weapons are used to attack. Nothing can break the black line. In a hurry, I yelled to Gongwang.


    Fortunately, he has been paying attention to this place all the time. As soon as he heard me yelling, he didn''t even have a "Oh" and threw the medal of body protection directly.


    It''s better to say that soldiers are good. They obey orders and don''t even have a word of nonsense.


    I also handed the Lei card to my right hand. My left hand picked up the object from the space. On the way, I grabbed the medal without stopping. As soon as I shook my hand, I threw it in the past. What followed me was a storm finger.


    Storm refers to the power of the medal, the medal with storm refers to the attack, complement each other, all of a sudden broke the black line, my hand again hard, the fierce ghost finally can''t hold on, in the thunder and fire burst apart, into a group of black smoke, dispersed.


    At this time, a cold and hoarse voice came from the black hole: "boy! If you dare to kill me, I''ll take revenge on you! Whoa, whoa, whoa - "


    the sound gets smaller and smaller, and finally disappears, and the black hole disappears.


    Looking at the wall with gorgeous wallpaper in front of me, I gasped for breath. Although my physical fitness has changed a little, my whole body is there after all. It''s not easy to play like this. Not to mention the fierce ghost''s strength, especially at the last moment, it was extremely dangerous. If the mysterious man in the black hole fished it back, it would be to let the tiger go back to the mountain. This time, the strength will be improved next time.


    Hu Jie was lying by the door. She didn''t react for a moment. Everything disappeared. On the contrary, she didn''t react very much. She just looked at me, or at my direction. For a moment, she couldn''t believe that she won.


    "Hu Jie, great! The flaming talisman was thrown just right. " I gave her a thumbs up.


    I''ve always been generous with my praise, especially for girls, let alone her.


    "Won, won? Win Hu Jie murmured and said it twice before she could fully respond. She burst out the unique female Scream: "win!"


    I show exaggeration, knead the ear, motioned her to keep her voice down, but in fact, I am very happy. Especially because, this time, I am very strong!


    I can''t help but sigh that if I have strong strength, I don''t have to be afraid. I don''t have to borrow other people''s strength every day. I can stand on my own and have a good fight. The same Can get that very satisfied as a person''s vanity of cheers and praise.


    "Great


    After all, Gong Xiaoting is still a girl raised in the boudoir. She is a few months younger than Hu Jie and I. she is also very well protected by the public. She has never been in the world. Also because my father was a strict soldier, he was not so precocious, so he was straightforward and simple. As soon as I killed the fierce ghost, the emotion I accumulated these days burst out. This shout was several decibels higher than Hu Jie''s.


    With this shout, Gong Xiaoting from the inner room, three steps and two steps directly rushed to me, suddenly jumped up, jumped on me.


    "Great, great, brother, master, brother, thank you! That''s great. " She stuck the lower handle on the flesh of my shoulder and said softly.


    I can smell her hair and feel the temperature of her body. My ears can not only hear her voice, but also feel the heat blowing from her mouth.


    In general, in such a state, the boy is unavoidably absent-minded, thinking about some messy things, even in color, a face of ugliness. But at this moment, I will not.


    It is because of her close proximity that I can clearly hear the cry in Gong Xiaoting''s voice. When she speaks, she can''t help choking. Although the voice is very small, I still hear it. A girl, an inexperienced and simple girl, has been under this kind of common sense unexplained fear for such a long time, even her motherI stroked her back and didn''t know what to say.


    At this time, Gong Wang had already come to me. Looking at me, I didn''t know what to say. My eyes were full of excitement and gratitude.


    I patted Gong Xiaoting on the back twice and felt that she was in a stable mood. I put her down and said to Gong Wang, "uncle, this fierce ghost has been completely eliminated. I don''t think I will disturb you any more. I can be at ease this time."


    "Yes, master, it''s amazing that you have such means at such an age. We''ve solved such a big problem for us this time..."


    "Oh, it''s OK. No, I''m also working with money. Besides, Xiaoting is my schoolgirl. How can I not help her?" Then I look at Xiaoting. The brilliance in her eyes is stronger than her father''s.


    "Daughter." Gong Wang hugged his daughter and indulged her. Although he was a soldier, he could do nothing about it. I think he was very remorseful.


    I bent down and picked up the medal for body protection. I couldn''t help but think of the mysterious man in the black hole. Is he the same person who killed the cashier? No matter whether it is or not, this time, we have made a difference again. It seems that this matter is not over yet.

 Chapter 46

    "Uncle, put this away."


    I handed the medal to Gong Wang, who released his daughter. As a result, he looked at me gratefully: "master, I don''t think I can repay you."


    "Ah, uncle, that''s a long way to go. Xiaoting and I are classmates, and you and I have something to do with each other. If you say that, you''ll be surprised. Just go to the website and confirm. The order is over. Just give me the ten thousand yuan."


    "Yeah, yeah, I forgot that." Gong Wang laughs, and then he remembers that he still has this stubble. According to what I said, he points to confirm, which can be regarded as drawing an end to this transaction.


    At the end of the task, the payment method is not the same, one is the transfer type, that is, the website acts as a middleman to transfer the employer''s money to the recipient who completes the task. But of course, mobile phone is not directly transferred to you. It is necessary for employers to make payment as well as to enter the password, so as to make payment, as to where to turn money, Alipay or WeChat.


    There is also a face-to-face cash transaction. After the event is over, the actor will send a designated representative to meet with the employer. Of course, whether he pays attention to protecting his identity or not, and whether he can make some camouflage, he is not in charge of the website. If he settles face-to-face, and both parties click the "confirm" key at the same time, it means the end of the task.


    Of course, there are also those who are owed first. As the saying goes, "on credit", the probability of this kind of situation is very low, and one condition needs to be fulfilled, that is, the employer itself has certain strength. When he meets something that he can''t solve, he can choose to hire someone to do it. If he can''t afford to pay after he''s hired, he can owe it first and wait for others to hire him to do it. After that, whether it''s a triangle account, it''s up to him first, and then it''s paid to that person; or it''s OK to just skip the middleman and just shoot two.


    You can also pay by instalments, whether it''s transfer, face-to-face, or credit, you can pay by instalments, but you also need some interest.


    One of the most pitfalls is to borrow money from the system. When the task is completed and the employer is unable to pay, he can choose to borrow money from the system. However, in this way, even if he owes the system''s favor, he owes others a lot to say, but he owes them. Once he fails to pay it, it is likely that his life will be worth it, or he will give you half life. In a word, they will recover the debt, which is very terrible.


    But obviously Gong Wang won''t have such worries. It''s just ten thousand. Just give it to the scene.


    At the end of the mission, the Commission is settled. Now, this order is completely over. It is estimated that the new name of "count" will soon become famous here.


    I think so. I''m good at rubbing my nose. I feel a little excited, but it''s not easy to show.


    "Well, uncle, it''s so late this day, so we''ll go back. Please wait for someone to install the glass." I mean, of course, the kitchen window broken by the ghost.


    "That is, that is, master. Please come back. I''ll find someone to fix the glass tomorrow."


    "By the way, Xiaoting, you still have to go to school the day after tomorrow, right?"


    Gong Xiaoting didn''t speak. Gong Wang explained to me: "ah, well, there are too many things happening tonight. I was going to ask for a few days'' leave to let her relax. If the master has any advice, then..."


    "Ah, it''s nothing. It may be better at home. But uncle, don''t let her go out tomorrow. You''d better not go out either. If you have nothing to do, just stay at home. You must take this medal. Maybe there will be something else."


    Xiaoting is different from me. She goes to school locally, so it is more convenient in this respect.


    "Ah, what else?" Gong Xiaoting heard my words, instantly seized one of the key words, exclaimed, and her face immediately turned pale.


    "No, no, I just think, er, to be on the safe side, to be on the safe side, this medal is close to your body. Xiaoting can rest assured with you. When you get to school, I''m here. As long as there''s nothing wrong in the last two or three days, that''s OK."


    "Ah, yes, the master is thoughtful. Daughter, it''s OK. What are you afraid of when the ghosts are dead? Don''t worry." Gong Wang holds Gong Xiaoting and comforts her.


    At this time, it''s necessary to appease the child as much as possible. I have magic, Hu Jie and two fire charms. Gong Wang is an adult after all. Among the four of us, Gong Xiaoting is the least reassuring and the worst.


    After listening to this sentence, Gong Xiaoting was relieved, nodded, said "eh", and bowed her head again.


    The mysterious man in the black hole, I still can''t guess what he is going to do, what his next plan is, whether to kill me, who has destroyed his plan, or continue to deal with Gongwang and Xiaoting?


    Even, I don''t know whether he is the master or not, whether the ghost is his, and how many of them are involved in it? After all these things, I no longer use common sense to conclude that he is behind the scenes. Maybe there are others behind him, maybe there are no people behind him, or this is a bigger situation. I don''t know everything. It''s really worrying.


    "Hu Jie, give uncle a flaming charm." I turned to Hu Jie and said.


    "Ah, good." At this time, Hu Jie still had two pieces on her body. It didn''t matter if she separated one, so she took one out and gave it to Gong Wang. So I told him again how to use it and what I need to pay attention to.Gong Wang is an adult and a soldier. His psychological quality is OK. He may be calm when he encounters something. Throwing out a flaming symbol and shouting "imperial edict" should be a small idea. The key is to see the right time.


    "OK, uncle, we''re leaving. This is my phone. You can call me whenever you have any questions. I don''t need to consider whether I''m in class or not. I have my own way."


    That''s bullshit. I usually don''t go to class, and even if I go to class one day, my mobile phone is in my body. When I call, I can know it by myself, and Hu Jie won''t notice it around me, let alone those people and teachers in the class. In this way, I can talk to people normally at any time.


    After the explanation, Hu Jie and I went out from Gongwang. On the way, I told Hu Jie about my worries. After all, she has a way to take things out of the air and a fire sign. She can be regarded as my assistant. If you have something to tell her, you can take care of each other.


    And she did her best to kill the ghost tonight. I don''t know if the mysterious man saw it. If he saw it, he would make trouble for her. She should be prepared first.


    "Ah, it''s so complicated." After listening to my analysis, Hu Jie broke down. My brain hole was bigger than hers. After such an analysis, she was completely blinded.


    "Don''t be afraid. We have such a good relationship. I won''t ignore you. I''ll protect you. It''s OK." I patted her on the shoulder.


    "Well, anyway, I just need to watch and throw a rune when I can, and shout ''666'' for you."


    "Well So to speak. "


    After the explanation, we will go back separately, and the matter will be over for the time being. What will happen tomorrow? Let''s talk about it tomorrow. But speaking of tomorrow, I would like to take advantage of this time to go to the dormitory and get all my things back.


    Early the next morning, I found a car to go to school, anyway, now I am rich, and made 10000 yuan, these do not care.


    When I got to school, I sent a message to my best friends and found that they were all in the dormitory. But it''s true that there is a fan in the dormitory on a hot day. Why are they going out? These two days are estimated to be takeout.


    I went back to the dormitory, big orange, Geng erhuo and Xiujie were all there. The tech house should have gone to the library, and the silent guy didn''t know where to go. This is just right. Our brothers can help us. It''s not good for them to stay on the side.


    "Ah, brother Rui, why do you want to live out? It''s good to be in the dormitory. We''ll play together. " Asked big orange.


    "Brother Rui will live. If you have money, you can go too." Zeng Xiujie immediately said with a smile.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Geng two goods heartless laugh.


    ¡­¡­


    The four of us picked up while talking and laughing. After a while, everything was put together. I rolled the mattress, sheet and quilt into a big roll, stuffed the pillow inside, tied it with rope outside, tied it in knots, threw it on the empty bed board, and patted it on it.


    The car was parked outside. Zeng Xiujie and Geng erhuo went out with their things. There was only me and Da orange left in the room.


    I think the blanket is very heavy. It''s like taking it by myself. I just reached for the rope, but at this moment, I suddenly felt something wrong. My outstretched hand suddenly changed from pulling to pushing. I pressed it on the blanket roll, bowed my head and looked under the bed.


    There is still a big bag under the bed, which hasn''t been taken out yet.


    I pretended to take a look at those things, raised my head and said to the orange, "you move out. There are still things in the cupboard, and the things under the bed should be cleaned up."


    "Then I''ll wait for you. Can''t I go when I''ve finished Said the big orange.


    I know the goods too well. I just don''t want to take them. I''ll try my best not to take the heaviest blanket.


    "Take it out first. There are too many things. You have to go again. Take it first."


    "You guy..."


    After pushing and shoving, he finally compromised and rolled out with his bedding. I watched him walk away. There was no one around me. I nodded, took out the cow''s tears, put them on and said, "what are you doing here? Look at me for a long time. Now that all the people are gone, we are left. Let''s talk about it. "


    Having said that, I finished wiping it. When I opened my eyes again, I found a kid standing in front of the cupboard on the side of the bed. It didn''t look like there was any evil spirit. It didn''t look like I had evil intentions. Moreover, his eyes are bright, and he doesn''t seem to be controlled by people.


    I looked at him from top to bottom. He looked like a little boy. He was only seven or eight years old. He looked very smart and lively. wait! I seem to have met him, like Here it is!


    It was the kid I saw when I was fighting with the ghost master on the rooftop that day!

 Chapter 47

    That''s the day I saw this kid before fighting ghosts on the rooftop.


    At that time, I put on cow tears in the dormitory and saw that there were four or five kids in the dormitory, one of them was him. I was very impressed. At that time, he was still looking at me with big eyes, so I was very impressed with him.


    "It''s you?" I looked at him again. "Are you still here? It seems that your accomplishments are not low. How can you survive so well in the sun? Interested in me? "


    The result did not expect, that kid listened to me this sentence, "Gu Deng" one! Get down on your knees.


    "Well, what are you doing?" I went up to help him, but he used a kind of illusory magic to make his body empty, and my hands went straight through it.


    The little boy didn''t care about me at all. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I, I know my magic power is too low to be worthy of you, but I, I still want to ask you, please accept me. I''m willing to be your ghost emissary and ghost slave. Anything will do, as long as you leave me and let me do things for you."


    His voice was getting smaller and smaller. In the end, it was as thin as a mosquito, and it was almost hard to hear.


    I looked at him, frowned and asked him, "are you going to follow me? Why? This is just the second time we meet. Do you want to follow me? Why? That''s how I attract you? "


    After hearing this, the kid said: "yes, indeed, I have only seen you once, but that side, I will remember you. You are on the roof, facing such a powerful enemy, and you are not afraid at all. You still rush up to fight with him. You are really amazing. I have never seen such a person as you. You, please accept me." After that, he kowtowed to me directly. One of the kowtows was not finished, and I still had to kowtow. It was quite like I kept kowtowing when I didn''t agree.


    "Hey, get up, all right, I''ll take you!"


    "Really?" The kid raised his head, his face was full of happiness, and his virtual magic was gone. As soon as I saw it, I quickly helped him up, then looked at him carefully and asked, "what''s your name?"


    "I, I don''t have a name. Can you give me one?"


    "Well Name, ah, are you clever? "


    "Well, I''m smart. I used to be the smartest among my classmates."


    "What would you do? What''s the smart way? "


    "I, I''ve never been caught stealing." The little boy has a proud face.


    I couldn''t help slapping him on the head: "are you smart? You are a thief. You are a clever thief. "


    "Oh, that''s all before. I''m a ghost now. I don''t have to eat, so I don''t steal. I, I will lurk, I will eavesdrop, I will track, and I will not be found. Even if I find out, I can also deal with people. These are my skills after I become a ghost. I often secretly track some big people. I know what they say. "


    I looked at the little boy with a proud face, but my heart moved.


    The advantages he mentioned are quite good. It can be regarded as a scout. With such a guy, I''m sure I can get some unexpected information.


    "Well, it''s amazing. It seems that you are really smart. Well, I''ll give you a name, little smart guy. Do you know the origin of this name?"


    "I don''t know." He shook his head.


    "This name comes from Dickens'' masterpiece Oliver Twist. It''s the name of a very clever child there. How about it? Do you like it?"


    "Well, I like it!"


    Maybe it''s because he heard that the name has a bright future. He showed two rows of white teeth with a smile. At this time, I heard footsteps outside. Maybe they didn''t know who was coming back, so they asked Xiao Mo in their heart, "Xiao Mo, can other ghosts be installed in this mobile phone?"


    Xiao Mo immediately replied: "well, yes, master. If it''s just ghosts, there are countless ghosts here. It''s no problem how many you want to install."


    "Oh, no, no, just one." I said a move in my heart, the function of the mobile phone immediately started, a white light flashed, the little smart ghost entered it.


    Take the smart ghost back, I open my cupboard as if nothing had happened, turn over a few things inside, and take out the things under the bed. When I look back, I find that I don''t know when a person is standing in the corner, staring at me with a pair of gloomy eyes.


    Although I have fought with ghosts for many times, it''s the first time I''ve been looked at like this. Suddenly, I''m in a cold sweat. It''s really frightening! After I saw who the man was, I couldn''t help getting more nervous.


    That person is no other than the gloomy guy in the dormitory.


    When did he come?!


    At this time, the footsteps outside are still coming from far to near, so he should not be the owner of the footsteps I just heard, so When was he here? He You hear me?


    "You..." I asked cautiously.


    That guy, I''ve never seen him stare at a person like this. Although he often looks at a place in a daze, it''s casual, not like this, staring at a person. That kind of eyes, is not dazed eyes, and, his goal, or me!He did not speak, just looked at me, so I did not dare to speak, I do not know what he meant.


    Just a few seconds later, the sound of footsteps outside finally came to the door. Then he withdrew his eyes and turned away.


    I was relieved, and at this time, Zeng Xiujie also came in.


    "All right? Finished? Why Zeng Xiujie said, with a sudden glance and a slight frown. He obviously saw the gloomy guy and wondered when he came back.


    "Well, it''s done." I packed everything up and answered casually, but there was a huge wave in my heart.


    If Zeng Xiujie didn''t see this guy on his way back, when did he come in? Wait, no


    An idea suddenly appeared in my heart, which scared me.


    He won''t I didn''t leave at all.


    Stay in a dormitory with so many people, but no one sees him at all?


    But then I shook my head and stopped thinking about those things. What if he saw them? What if I don''t see it? Anyway, he would not have said it, and it would not have been concealed for a long time. As my strength became stronger and stronger, I had more and more enemies. I''m afraid that it would be impossible not to involve the common people at that time.


    I moved everything to the car, and I got on the car. Zeng Xiujie and other people went back to the dormitory to play games, and I didn''t care about them.


    Sitting in the back seat, I look at my page in my heart. In the message bar, there is now another one among my friends besides Xiao Mo, that is, the little smart guy. In this way, I should be able to talk to him.


    "Smart guy, how about this environment?" I asked him.


    "Well, it''s so comfortable here. There''s a dog. Ah, hey, why do you bite me? dog! Go away, help! The big dog is biting the ghost


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I listen to the opposite seems to be a noise, heart a burst of speechless, these two people ah, how just met to quarrel, ah no, bite up.


    "Little mo, is the space in this series?" I listen to the farce inside, it seems that I can''t stop for a long time, so I intend to interrupt them.


    Sure enough, Xiao Mo answered all my questions. After listening to my words, he immediately let go and said to me, "ah, master, this is like a very large apartment or a social environment like a village. Every ghost who comes in here will have a small room. This is our personal environment, but we can walk around each other Human beings call it a string of neighbors


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you have a connection between ghosts? "


    "Yes, this setting is very humanized, eh, smelly child, don''t touch, don''t mess my hair!"


    I heard another scream of children, barking of dogs, and the cry of smart people outside.


    "Oh, you two can do it. Hey, Mo, shut up! Smart, don''t move! This dog is not an ordinary dog, this is Your elder sister will be called little sister Mo in the future. She will be honest. You are not allowed to pluck her hair, pull her tail or touch her. Xiao Mo, I believe you. I''m sure I won''t bite him if I''m ok. That''s it. You two are OK. "


    "Ah, I said..." There''s more for the smart guy, but I''ve cut off the voice call.


    I know him too well. This smart guy must be much worse than Xiao mo. Xiao Mo has been with me for such a long time. She''s very simple. I know that. Don''t let this kid play tricks with him when he''s with him. In this way, as long as they make trouble, it''s the smart guy''s fault. Well, let''s do it.


    I''m glad in my heart that this little smart guy may be depressed enough. A good mood, I like to look out of the window, the results of this look, see next to an upstairs, the fourth floor of an open window, standing a person.


    Clown!


    Just at this time, I arrived at a crossroad, met a red light, and the car stopped. At this time, the building was not far away, just behind my side. I quickly looked back and couldn''t be wrong! It''s him. That face is still fresh in my memory. I''ll never forget it in my life. He just stood there, motionless, as if observing something.


    "I''m not going to have another traffic accident." I thought in my heart, I''ve seen the clown''s means before. I don''t want to say anything else. If I come here at this time no way! I will never allow it!


    "Little smart." I got the smart guy out.


    "What''s the matter, master?" When the smart kid came out again, he had two dog teeth marks and dog hair.


    "Smart, are you really good at detection?"


    "Yes, master, no matter how strong the enemy is, I can get by."


    "Well." I nodded, looked at the clown, with a detection eye, the results show that the clown is really two five level ghost, should be one of the fake.


    "Smart guy, look at that clown," I pointed out to him. "This clown has two stages and five levels of strength, but he is only one of the parts. His essence is the strength of ghosts and demons! Now, I want you to follow him, eavesdrop on some secrets, and know where he and his companions live. Can you do that? "


    "Well, no problem." The smart guy looked at the clown, not only not afraid, but also a little excited."Be careful."


    "Don''t worry." The little smart ghost promised, "whoosh --" it''s gone.


    "He''s really an old spirit kid." I look at that window, smile, pinch a finger at the same time, found that at least in these ten minutes there will be no accident here, then I am relieved. At this time, the green light, the car started and left.

 Chapter 48

    In fact, I don''t have much sense in my mind to let smart people follow the clown, because after all, the clown is just a fake, and it may not be able to detect any useful information. What''s more, the clown''s body, the ugly emperor, and the other four, are all ghosts. This smart ghost is just a little kid. Once it is found, it is estimated that the signal will not be sent out, and it will be dead.


    But I told him all this, and he was still very confident. Seeing that he made a promise, I would let him go. If I could find the home of Beijing dialect troupe, it would be a big help for brother Zhong.


    I tried on the road, even if the smart ghost is not in my body now, I can still communicate with him, which is much more convenient.


    After a day of nothing, Xiao Mo went to jiujinwu to study. She made faster progress than me. Now she only has a blood light cannon, and it''s already very useful. If you play with a few more skills, wouldn''t it be beautiful?


    Sitting in my car, I look at the system in my mobile phone. I''ve killed the fierce ghost, and with these days of cultivation, I''ve been promoted to level 7. My physical fitness has been further improved, and I feel stronger than before. I''ve already upgraded all the three skills. One day later, I can buy another one. I''ll buy it first. When I get to school, I''ll give it to Hu Jie.


    Unconsciously, Hu Jie seems to have become my output assistant. Here I have two swords and one trouble finger. As far as the output ability is concerned, it is not as powerful as the flaming charm. So, she is responsible for the output.


    However, I am very helpless. Among the existing and available amulets, this one is the only one with attack ability. The others are either lighting or exorcising ghosts for a short time. Like moxa leaf, they belong to chicken rib props and can''t be used.


    By the way, I used chat settings to communicate with the smart guy. He was very good and was not found by the clown, but the clown was wandering outside all day and didn''t connect with other ghosts. Now he hasn''t found any useful information. I told him to keep watching and quit the chat.


    In the morning, there were so many people on the road, and they were basically children. It was just when the Yang was strong, I didn''t dare to do it. I simply slept in the car, recovering my spirit and practicing at the same time.


    To tell you the truth, although this practice can improve the spirit, after all, I don''t sleep fast. I''m sleepy. I''m really sleepy this morning. I don''t need to come to school, alas


    Sure enough, I had nothing to do all the way. With the mental system transformed by the magic power, I had a lot of spirit on my way. When I entered the school, it was almost time for class. I walked into the classroom quickly and saw that Hu Jie had arrived.


    When I sat next to her, she was busy living. She didn''t know what games to play on her mobile phone. They looked very good-looking. They were all girls'' favorite games. I don''t want to disturb her. Anyway, it''s nothing serious. I just took a moment to give her the flaming charm.


    In the twinkling of an eye, the day is about to pass. I can''t help but wonder that it''s getting darker and darker. My heart says that this person is not so kind-hearted. Is it over? Could it be that the ghost is his only dependence, without which he can only show the benefit of words?


    I asked Xiao Mo that it was not too difficult to make the black hole spell yesterday. It can even be said that it was a skill of a rotten street. It was a ghost raising city. It was used to call back the ghost. If the ghost died, it could not be used. Was it Is that true?


    I can''t analyze my strength. I don''t know the depth. It''s really a headache. Do you plan to wait until I''m alone, or do you plan to leave him to deal with Hu Jie? In order to better protect Hu Jie''s safety, we didn''t go back to the dormitory this day, and we were wandering outside when we were not in class. Anyway, I can use Xiao Mo''s ghost gas to cool down. It''s equivalent to having a mobile air conditioner. I''m not afraid at all.


    At the end of this day, Gong Wang didn''t call me. The medal for body protection and a flaming talisman didn''t even have the chance to call for help. It seems that nothing serious happened.


    Hu Jie and I had dinner, but we had to study in the evening. We went back to the classroom, where there was a fan. In addition, it was cool at night. The wind came from the window, and we just sat in front of the window. It was comfortable. In this way, it can also make Xiao Mo feel relaxed. After all, it''s not good to release the ghost spirit all the time, although she said it''s nothing.


    Until the end of self-study in the evening, everything was safe and sound. The students left one after another, and we two came out.


    Because all the things in my dormitory have been removed, I can''t go back to the dormitory now, I can only go, but Hu Jie can''t, so I can only go back.


    "I''m leaving. Be careful." I told Hu Jie.


    "Or I''ll take you to the door." Hu Jie said.


    "Well?" My heart move, don''t know what she means, but at this time my heart something, don''t think much.


    Hu Jie and I walked and talked, just talking and laughing, and we walked out of the teaching building. There is a distance from the teaching building to the gate, and it is not straight, so no matter who is at the gate, we can''t see our side. At this time, all the students are either in the store or back to the dormitory. They are all in the opposite direction of the gate, and they are not in a straight line, or no one can see us.Around, there was no one, only the light of the street lamp, and the shaking shadow of the tree. It was not cold, but comfortable.


    Can be at this time, I suddenly feel my back bursts of hair cool, this cool is not the normal kind of cool night! But with a trace of cold air, very obvious! Almost subconsciously, I flashed an idea, reached over Hu Jie, and there was a flash.


    And where we used to stand, there was a black ditch. Not only that, there were countless cracks around us, just like glass.


    I stretched out my hand to hold Hu Jie next to me. After running taimingbu under my feet, I quickly left the original position and looked back. In the place where we were standing, a black light flashed. In an instant, a ditch appeared on the level ground, which was shining black, like covered with a layer of black film.


    If I look at it carefully, it seems that the black membrane is some kind of living body, which is slightly wriggling, and gradually downward in this wriggling. It''s not that it''s infiltrating, it''s that the underground soil continues to be destroyed, or - corroded.


    A few flash, I put down Hu Jie, at this time the little girl is still in a state of muddle, do not know what happened. Look at her eyes to know, after a whirl, that eyes in addition to confusion, is vertigo, looks like just from the roller coaster down.


    I didn''t have time to explain anything to her. I dodged to protect her behind. I could see clearly that the air around us was full of even cracks like a big glass punched by someone. Although there was a certain artistic beauty, it was not a good time to appreciate art.


    Ghost hit the wall, or advanced ghost hit the wall, or, called the mirror space more close to the point.


    The ghost fighting against the wall is that the ghost creates a strange space by itself, trapping people in it and making it unable to escape. This move is its advanced, or ultimate form - a completely different world.


    It seems that we are now in the mirror world. Everything here is just like the real world, but it''s just the two of us. What happens here will not have any impact on the outside, or even the time. No matter how long it takes here or how long it takes to be outside, it may be less than a second. To this extent, such a powerful ghost, even if it doesn''t start, will also trap people inside.


    "Misty, fire sign ready!" I whispered to Hu Jie.


    At this time, Hu Jie was almost relieved. Looking at the "broken glass" full of artistic feeling around her, she was at a loss for a moment, but she still listened to me and took out the fire symbol and held it in her hand.


    I gave her the one I just bought today. At this time, she still had two runes in her hand, one left and one right, just in case of accidents.


    In this world, no one will see us. In the real world, there is nothing unusual here, that is, when two people walk there, we enter the world when we lift our legs and go out when we drop our legs. Of course, the premise is that we survive. If we don''t survive, our bodies will fall to the ground when we drop our legs.


    It has to be set up so as not to be found by outsiders. It can be said that it has given convenience to it and to me. Of course, if I can win it.


    I reached out and took out the copper coin sword. According to that attack, I already knew where he was standing, and this man didn''t mean to hide at all.


    Opposite me, the "glass" which was on the edge of breaking suddenly broke into pieces, and a leak appeared. When I look carefully, there is no suction, and it''s not the outside world, but darkness, like That black hole.


    In the black hole, a man comes out. He should be a man in a black robe. His face is half exposed. His body is chilly and gives people goose bumps. I recognized that it was the master of the fierce ghost.

 Chapter 49

    "Sure enough, do you want to avenge your lover?"


    I looked at the man who came out of the dark and said in a cold voice. At the same time, my heart was full of 120000 spirit. I didn''t dare to relax at all. I was extremely cautious.


    I know that this person is very powerful, very powerful, and the person who can create a mirror space will never be an ordinary person. But I''m still not afraid of him.


    What''s the use of being afraid? Can begging for mercy save you from death? Perhaps it can really avoid death, but instead, it is the torture of life rather than death.


    I''ve been in this business for such a long time. Following my master is not only to improve my own strength, but also to master some theoretical knowledge, as well as some methods and professional secrets that I need to know. Master told me that it''s very cruel to make a ghost emissary. You need to kill a living person in extremely cruel ways. Even if you don''t kill someone, it will take a very painful process to catch a formed ghost.


    Of course, the pain refers to the ghost, or the unfortunate person. The maker himself will not have any pain. At most, it is "hard work", cruel hard work.


    I don''t know how he got that ghost, but it must have cost him a lot of effort to kill such a powerful ghost after several upgrades. It must be heartache. If you catch me at this time, it''s hard to say the end. Maybe you''ll take me to practice ghosts and create new ghost envoys.


    Master said that people who had magic power in their lifetime or who had been abused would make more powerful ghost envoys after death. If I was caught and tortured for 7749 days or 9981 days by him, and then I was killed, it would be a combination of two, stronger and stronger!


    For him, it was not only revenge, but also a more powerful ghost than that one, killing two birds with one stone!


    What''s more, I heard that some ghost envoys still retain their intuition of being human. That is to say, maybe after I die, I still have to feel the feeling of being enslaved and driven by him. That''s not torture on the body, but torture on the soul.


    Woo -


    I shake my head and don''t think about those terrible things, but I have decided in my heart that even if I die, I don''t want to go with him. It''s better to have a good time myself than to experience those things!


    The black robed man obviously saw what I was thinking. "Ha ha" sneered and said, "I''m smart. I know how to find a home for myself first and want to commit suicide? Is it possible? To tell you the truth, even if you commit suicide, I will also seize your soul and take it back to practice ghost. At that time, I can still keep your mind and make your five senses complete. You can''t run away from the pain you should experience. "


    With that, looking up at the sky was another burst of "ha ha" laughter.


    After laughing, he looked at me coldly, with indescribable malice in his eyes: "I don''t know how powerful the stinky boy is. He dares to destroy my good deeds. I finally get a chance. You, you, you I''m going to make you my most powerful ghost emissary, so you can replace my dead ghost


    Voice just fell, from one side, I just hide in the ditch, a black light suddenly rushed out.


    Because I was opposite to the black robed man, the pit was on my right.


    I was overwhelmed by this sudden attack, but Yu Guang glanced at something coming, and didn''t have time to think about what it was. Subconsciously, he moved his right hand, cut out the copper coin sword, and quickly recited the formula in his heart. The copper coin sword was immediately covered with a red light. Vaguely, he could hear the crisp sound of the collision between the copper coins.


    After a while, the shadow from the ditch had collided with my copper coin sword, and a clear sound came out.


    In my mind, I immediately saw the appearance of the black unknown substance corroding the soil in the pit. In my heart, I was in a panic. I quickly picked it up and took two steps back. I dare not retreat too much. Hu Jie is still behind me. Once I leave, she will be touched by these things, and the consequences will be unimaginable.


    I stepped back, but my hands were not idle. I read a formula in my heart. My wrist worked hard, and a copper coin sword flew up and down. It was real and empty. It formed a copper coin wall in front of me, but it forced the black material not to get close to it.


    The man in black was slightly surprised to see this scene. Maybe I didn''t expect that I could defend so well. But at this time, I''m not in the mood to take care of him. I don''t have enough time to protect myself. Are you surprised? So we can only defend and fight back at the same time.


    But this black thing seems to have life. After I beat it away, it will come back soon. However, with the skill and ability of this thing, it is impossible to hurt me in a short time if I always act like this. At this time, I can not only protect myself, but also protect Hu Jie.


    The black robed man lost patience when he saw that I defended so well. He grabbed me with his left hand. I saw another black unknown object coming out of his wide sleeve!


    But this time, it was not a small one, but a big one! It seems that Ganggang''s little one is just a part of it, and Zhengzhu is this guy!


    The new guy is just like the small one. He''s all black and rushing in long strips. He''s like a strange python. He extends from his sleeve to me. He''s really like a strange python. He''s going to devour me!The secret in my heart is not good. Is it OK to be attacked by enemies? He stretched out his hand to pull Hu Jie, started taimingbu with all his strength, and retreated to the rear.


    This direction is exactly the same as the front and back attacks, which split the 360 degrees equally. As soon as we retreated, the two attacks that were originally in the front and back situation instantly turned into one left and one right. Although it is not so good, it is better than being attacked by the enemy.


    At this time, Hu Jie must have been so scared that she couldn''t react at all for a long time. Moreover, we were fighting so fiercely that we couldn''t tell the strength of each other for a moment. She didn''t dare to throw out the two fire amulets, so she was dragged back by me.


    Holding Hu Jie in one hand and sword in the other hand, I kept throwing out the empty copper money made of magic power to stop the two attacks. After retreating about five or six meters, it may be that the black "boa constrictor" also has a length limit. Instead of pursuing, it made a spin in the air, merging with the black objects in the pit before. At this time, the black robed man who had been standing in the same place also moved.


    The black robed man''s toes point to the ground, the whole person actually soared into the air, high jump into the air, I looked up, just saw his venomous eyes.


    "I''ll see how much mana you have!" The black robed man said a vicious word. With a shake of his hand, the black "boa" was thrown into the sky. Like making a San''s pie, he made a few rounds in the air.


    The black robed man controls the "boa constrictor" and flies to us directly from the air. With a throw in his hand, the black thing will hit us faster. At this moment, the black unidentified object is no longer a "root", but a "lump", sticking together like rubber putty, hitting us like a fly swatter.


    When I saw it, my heart said, "why do you treat us as flies?" With a movement in my hand, the copper coin sword in my hand "brush brush -" fell a few times, "whoosh -" was thrown into the sky by me.


    As soon as the copper coin sword was put into the sky, I recited the pithy formula in my heart. Sixteen copper coins were scattered first and then gathered together to form a long whip with a ring. The whip head looked for the whip tail, and the whip tail looked for the whip head, but they were not connected. If the black unidentified object just now is a python, then my copper coin whip is a small snake!


    The copper coin snake from the bottom up, facing the black "fly swatter", seems to be circling up an invisible pillar, almost immediately collided with the big black lump!


    I saw the right time, recited the pithy formula, and suddenly burst out a large piece of empty copper money. Following the rotation of the whip, it scattered like a cutting knife, breaking the big lump into pieces.


    I, with the help of taimingbu, took Hu Jie and ran away quickly.


    It''s corrosive, but it can''t be stuck on. Although such a dozen can defuse the big attack, the small one can''t be prevented.


    Sure enough, I ran out for a long time. Looking back, there was a "black rain" at the position where I was standing just now. On the ground, small pits appeared with naked eyes, which could not be counted.


    The man in black robe fell on the ground and waved his hand twice. The little black egg that had been scattered by me and turned into raindrops fell on the ground suddenly floated up, turned into a bigger little black egg and returned to his hands.


    I fixed my eyes on him, and the little black guy was on his shoulder, slowly wriggling, close to the palm of his hand. On it, there were two red eyes like red beans, staring at us curiously.


    It''s a living thing!


    I have always thought that this black thing is a magic weapon, just like my copper coin sword, which can change its shape through pithy formula or specific way, but it''s just special. But I''m wrong. This thing has life.


    Because I read a lot of books in the library these days, I know something I didn''t know before. As far as I know, there is one such creature in the world, even two or three.


    Of course, I''m not talking about the world of ordinary people, but the world of practitioners. This world is not only about human beings, demons, demons, human demons Er, this is optional. There are also some creatures, such as ghosts, monsters, spirits, ghosts and monsters, with high or low talent. Some are born to be the overlord with high mana, while others are not even as good as ordinary insects, fish, birds and beasts.


    I''m sure that the one who looks like that is not a demon. It''s even more impossible to say that ghosts are not like monsters. They should be spirits or spirits. Ghosts and monsters are hard to cultivate. Without God''s luck and excellent conditions, they are almost easy to die, let alone so powerful in cultivation.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but pinch a cold sweat and look at the little thing. On the shoulder of the man in black robe, I''m looking at us. It''s soft, slippery and jelly like. Isn''t it Is it a slim?!

 Chapter 50

    Is that a slim?!


    I looked at the little thing and was surprised.


    This shrem is a relatively low creature. It has no natural attack power, but its growth ability is amazing. It is one of the best among the same species. There are few places in the world where it can''t survive. Unless, of course, volcanoes, Antarctica are extreme places. Moreover, as long as the temperature is appropriate and there are water resources, it can grow and reproduce, which is very terrible.


    But Everything is relative.


    In our country, crayfish, fish, birds and animals can''t be inundated, so This thing doesn''t work either.


    Don''t ask who to eat, just have something to eat. Normal things are eaten by normal people, while abnormal things are naturally eaten by abnormal people. This kind of creature "Chihuo" exists in any population.


    Naturally, human beings will not eat this kind of food, or have never seen it. If we really see it, we may not eat it. But other species, like some monsters and individual demons, eat them. According to species, although they are small and weak, their race level is higher than that of demons and monsters. Eating them will not increase their mana too much, but it is OK to consolidate their roots, cultivate their talents and optimize their physique.


    Gold medal supplements can''t be eaten, so it''s OK to take iron supplements.


    However, the "weak" just now is aimed at SLM who has never been cultivated. Obviously, this one in front of me is not.


    Although slim is small and weak, it is compared with the same level of creatures. According to ancient books, slim is an elite!


    The pinnacles of the world are gods, demons, immortals and Buddhas, followed by spirits, who are born strong. But they can''t go up any more and can only stop there. Second, the essence.


    People always say goblins and monsters. The three species of spirit, demon and monster are indeed juxtaposed, and there is not much difference between them, but in fact there are differences, and the essence is the highest of the three.


    The practice of this race is very simple. It can be said that it''s a natural spiritual root. Now I''m looking at a slim who has been cultivated and is going in the dark direction. The corrosion ability acquired the day after tomorrow is really a headache.


    But also very lucky, fortunately is not other essence, otherwise, I now even a ghost demon all beat, estimate early die it hand!


    The black robed man looked at me and gave a "ha ha" sneer under the black robe. He said: "ha ha ha, you can''t run away even if you run. This is the mirror world. Where can you run? What''s the use of delaying your death just a little bit? I''d better be my emissary. I''ll cultivate you well. Of course, I don''t know if it''s very painful. Ha ha ha ha... "


    I looked at the man in black and frowned. He''s right. This is a mirror world. I can''t run at all. It''s like the one-on-one decisive game that has been decided. Escape is not the way at all.


    Hu Jie beside me was obviously frightened. She held my hand tightly all the time. I could feel her body shaking slightly.


    I turned aside and completely blocked her body, so that from the black robed man''s side, I could only see me. At the same time, I turned back to give her a comforting look, so that she could rest assured.


    Ha ha, I comfort her, who comfort me?


    My mana is limited. No matter how powerful a spell is, it has to have mana to cast it. I''ve only used half of my mana just now. However, this is by no means the end. In order to resist its corrosive ability, I absolutely rely on the bronze sword and taimingbu, which will consume more mana. In short, these two skills are very blue consuming skills, which will be finished in a short time.


    Through the battle just now, I think that the black robed man himself may not be strong. The only one who is really strong is slim. If I can attack him, maybe I have a chance, but I can''t guarantee that slim will stop attacking us because he has no master.


    Do you lose both? This seems to have become the best result. Once my mana has been exhausted and Hu Jie''s two fire amulets have been used up before that, it will be a man-made sword, and I will be a fish. Everything will be over.


    I''m good at the copper coin sword that has returned to my hand. I''ve seen all the props in the warehouse. The bronze sword and thunder card are too small. There are two talismans, one is brother Zhong Ming''s whistle, and the other is Yu ganqian''s token.


    What''s the use of this?! What happens in the mirror world has nothing to do with the real world. It''s just a flash in the pan. They can''t get a signal at all.


    It''s up to you!


    "Fight it!"


    In my heart, I let go of Hu Jie''s hand, pushed her feet, started taimingbu, and rushed to the man in black robe. At the same time, I didn''t care to look back, so I could only shout, "mushy, run away from here!" As for whether she runs or not, I have no time to care.


    When the black robed man saw me rushing towards him, he also burst into laughter: "ha ha, it''s good to come here, even if I don''t chase the woman, what? She can''t escape. I''ll kill you and kill her again! "Then his shoulder moved: "slim!"


    As soon as the words were over, slim jumped up from his shoulder, the end of which was still attached to him, but his head was more than one meter high. It seemed that his body was elongated.


    I don''t care about that. I just rush forward. Shrem grows up in the wind. Like a black python, he falls directly from the sky and pours on me. Before he reaches me, on the way, "poop poop -" separates the other three parts from him!


    The second half of the whole SLM is still a whole, and the first half is divided into four parts, which are a little smaller than just now. They rush towards me from four directions. One comes face-to-face in the middle, and the other three just divide the 360 degree angle around me, and the 120 degree angle is sandwiched between the two to form a encirclement.


    I didn''t go to see the black boas at all. I threw a copper coin sword in my hand and "snapped" it in the air Four Frisbees were made of 16 pieces of copper coins, which surrounded me. I called out the bronze sword and went on.


    Each of the four Frisbees found a black python, which not only blocked the attack, but also defused their attack. As for the black droplets, they had already been out of their landing range and reached the second half of shrem at my speed.


    At this time, the bronze sword is not a three foot long sword, but the initial form - a short dagger. Naturally, it can''t break shrem who is in the way in front of me, but my left hand is empty, so I can use it. A refers to the past, the storm refers to the power, accurately hit the black body.


    At the same time, the four Frisbees were called back by me and turned into a copper sword in mid air. Then I threw them out, recited the formula, played a series of residual shadows and completely cut slim''s body. At this moment, I rushed over.


    Shrem''s big black body was cut off by me. If I want to get it together again, I need to touch it first and then link it. But that takes time, and now, what I need is time!


    The body is cut off, although there will be no essential harm for shrem, but there must be some, the pain is still painful, and it will not be able to react in a short time.


    However, I don''t know whether the broken section will have its own ideas and can continue to pursue me, but it''s too late. The four black boas have been blocked by Frisbee. At this time, chasing them again must have opened up the distance. In addition, taimingbu is one of the world''s top lightness skills, especially will they be overtaken?


    However, I was careful to sail for ten thousand years. I still made some protection. I reached out to take the copper sword, threw it backward, read the formula and stopped the black Python on the way. At the same time, I didn''t look back at what happened behind me. I stepped forward to the man in black.


    Sure enough, my guess is right. What the black runner relies on is the ability of slim. Once I get close to him and I have weapons in my hand, he is not my opponent at all.


    At this time, the black robed man saw that I came to him with the power of lightning, and he had a bronze sword in his hand. The only one he could rely on was also cut off by me. He was immediately flustered. At such a close distance, I could see the panic in his eyes and the surprise on the half face exposed from under the black robe.


    Without any hesitation, he stabbed forward with his right hand and stabbed at his chest with a sword.


    This sword, even if it can''t pierce his heart, it can also pierce his chest and lungs. Then, even if it can''t result in him, it can also hurt him seriously.


    But at this moment, from my left side, the black robed man''s right shoulder, suddenly a black object, like a long rope, spiraled out.


    Slim!


    I didn''t expect it to react so fast!


    When I stab this sword, shrem stops on the way of my bronze sword. At this time, its shape is like a rope, with three fingers thick and thin. It spirals and comes at a high speed. I just had time to see it, and it "bangs" around my bronze sword.


    Just for a moment, I feel that the strength of slim is really not so great. Before, it was all air collision, and I couldn''t feel anything, but now this direct contact, I feel different immediately.


    The strength of shrem is very powerful. I can''t move my bronze sword any more. It''s like I''m inlaid into a stone and filled with concrete and steel. I can''t help but exert all my strength.


    It was such a mistake that the black robed man reacted. His strength was not good and his reaction was not quick. If it wasn''t for shrem, I would have succeeded in this sword! But now, I missed the opportunity.


    However, I did not completely lose the chance of this strike. With the movement of his hand, the bronze sword tip "Shua Shua -" flashed a three foot sword, glittering with gold and Holy Spirit.


    "Ah --" the black robed man called, and the blood was all over the place.

 Chapter 51

    When I moved my hand, the three foot sword suddenly appeared on the bronze sword tip. The golden light was shining, and the meaning of holiness was obvious.


    With the increase of my level, I feel that the power of my props is also increasing. For example, the bronze sword is not as powerful as it was at the beginning. But it''s strange that Aiye is always so weak and not as powerful as my level. So is Niulei.


    Maybe, only weapons, or only certain things, will do this. Maybe the power of those charms has been fixed and can''t be increased.


    But maybe I have another explanation. My strength can''t use the power of these weapons at all. It''s not that they are increasing, but that I''m more and more in line with their requirements. It''s like a gun, in the hands of an ordinary person, and in the hands of a special forces, it''s absolutely different.


    At this time, the three foot sword was more powerful. Although the black robed man finally came back and was blocked by shrem, how could he completely avoid my full blow when he was so close?


    "Ah --" the black robed man screamed, blood light splashed everywhere, bronze sword three feet sword awn, ran through his right shoulder.


    Yes!


    I screamed in my heart. If I had been in the past, I would have taken out the thunder card and hit him again with the help of the power of thunder and lightning. Or I would have deflected the sword body and cut off his body, or I would have cut off his arm. But now, obviously, I can''t.


    Almost the next moment, slim''s black Python like body with the "whoosh" of the wind, hard pumping in my abdomen.


    "Wow --" just now, I felt that my spine would be broken. Originally, my chubby stomach was half shriveled in an instant, and there was a tumbling of the viscera, especially the stomach. I had a severe spasm, and the undigested lunch went up the esophagus all of a sudden.


    In this uncomfortable feeling, how can I hold my bronze sword? I suddenly took off my hand, and my body flew upside down to draw a line in the air. At the same time, I kept spitting out colorful unidentified objects in my mouth.


    The nausea in the stomach, the dizziness and weightlessness in the air appear at the same time, but it is almost immediately replaced by the confusion and pain caused by falling on the ground.


    The land where I am now is not a flat concrete ground, but a pitted stone ground. Moreover, when I fall on the ground, I don''t really move, but after landing, I wipe it out again. After a short period of numbness, the whole back is burning and aching, and I think the clothes in the back are OK.


    The most terrifying thing is that after I got rid of the feeling of falling, the feeling of nausea that I had been pressed down came back, and my throat moved, "wow", all colors came out, just like overturning the color drawing board.


    "Guo Rui, are you ok?" Not far from where I fell, Hu Jie ran over and helped me up.


    I put my head on her arm, stroked my abdomen with my right hand, and used my mana to relieve the pain.


    After this operation, I found that the mana in my body was almost exhausted. Just now, when I received an attack, the mana automatically protected my body and reduced some of the impact, but at the same time, it also used up the little mana in my body.


    "It seems that heaven is going to kill me!"


    I tried to concentrate on the man in black. He also just got up from the ground, but fortunately he could still stand, with my bronze sword on his right shoulder. Now the bronze sword can keep three feet long for a period of time after it is out of my control.


    Black Slim still firmly grasped my sword, and did not let it hurt the black robed man. At this time, the black robed man stood up, controlled slim and pulled out the sword.


    No matter how he practices, he is a man. He vomits when he drinks too much and hurts when he is beaten. When the sword is pulled out, the wound is just like that of ordinary people. But after all, he has a magic. He is good at covering it. In the black smoke, he has less blood.


    The wound was treated simply, but black robe''s face was white. The sacred spirit on the bronze sword was their nemesis. Although it didn''t hurt the key, it was enough to make them move.


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, I dare to do it. Unfortunately, you have provoked me!"


    The black robed man screamed hysterically. With a move of both hands, shrem faced the storm and split into separate bodies, each of which had the thickness of a sea bowl and was two or three meters long, just like black boa constrictors.


    Hu Jie looked at the black array in front of her. Her face was pale. I could feel her body shaking.


    Patting her hand gently, her legs worked hard, and I stood up with my teeth biting. But when I finished this action, I felt a pain in my back again. My stomach was turning around, and I almost spat out again.


    I know that I don''t have a chance. Before the cooling time of seven days, the two amulets don''t work. I don''t even have a helper. Hu Jie''s fire amulet won''t work. It''s over. It''s over.


    Looking at the dancing shrem in front of her, it''s like falling into a snake cave, but I still want to comfort Hu Jie. A girl, no decent magic, on a whim with me, I can''t hurt her. Unfortunately, the black robed man must have a way to turn the souls of the dead, or at least the just dead, into a ghost emissary. Otherwise, I will personally give Hu Jie an end, so as to avoid her suffering from soul refining."Ha ha ha, I must kill you, no, I must torture you first, let you die in fear, and then refine your soul, ha ha ha..." The black robed man laughed loudly and coughed twice from time to time. Slym behind him also cooperated with him and danced harder. He hit the ground and stirred up bursts of dust.


    "Mushy, it''s OK. Don''t be afraid."


    I hold Hu Jie''s hand in my right hand to comfort her, but I don''t believe it at this time. After all, I don''t even have any weapons. In the face of shrem, my mana is exhausted. Even if I have weapons, what can I do?


    It seems that the ears can''t hear the sound, only the "whir" of the wind, and the "buzz" of tinnitus, in front of us, slim seems to rush to us, holding Hu Jie''s hand, she wants to escape. Are you going to die? It is estimated that when the mirror world disappears, our bodies will be taken away by him. These two people are like evaporation from the world. Oh, it''s really unpleasant.


    Close, close, then slim is really like a boa constrictor. If it''s a real boa constrictor, it may be less painful to be swallowed.


    Just when I was daydreaming, suddenly, my hearing seemed to come back. The laughter of the black robed man and the cry of Hu Jie were clear, but at the same time, there was another voice.


    "Kill in my place, have you asked me?"


    Almost in an instant, a cold air swept over me, and I had a cold war, and my goose bumps were all up.


    Hu Jie''s shouts stopped, black robed man''s laughter stopped, and even shrem, who rushed to me in the air, stopped. Everything seemed to be still, but I know that time did not stop, because the dust that shrem had just slapped on the ground was slowly falling down in the air.


    "Just a magician, with a low-level spirit, dare to make trouble!"


    The voice just now sounded again. This time I realized that it was a very nice female voice. The voice was cold, but it didn''t sound big. It should be about my age, and it was limited.


    Just thinking about it, in front of me, suddenly a figure, a girl.


    She raised her hand to the man in black, and a chill burst out. Upon receiving this force, shrem was suddenly thrown out, broken into several sections, and moved freely in the air.


    And the black robed man? He is more simple. He has no direct attack power. At this time, he looks like a doll. He is lifted up by the power of the void and flies here.


    It''s strong. It''s grabbing from the air, or it''s suction.


    I can''t help but take a close look at the girl who suddenly appeared not far in front of me. It seems that she looks familiar and


    It''s her!


    I know this person. No, it''s not a person. It''s her. She was the ghost I saw in the classroom at the beginning of school!


    At this time, she changed her clothes and turned her back to me. I can''t see clearly, but it''s definitely not the uniform of the last time. It should be a white T-shirt, with black jeans and a pair of sports shoes. It was a student''s suit last time, but it''s a sports route this time.


    When I observed her, she had already grasped the black robed man in her hand. The black robed man, who was arrogant and invincible just now, was grabbed by the neck collar. Her fear made me really happy.


    Hu Jie didn''t see the Banshee. When she saw that the man in black robe was stopped, she thought it was the Savior coming. She was so happy that she almost jumped up. In fact, it''s right to say that it''s a savior, but I always feel that this female ghost demon is not so simple.


    "Master, you..." The man in black was afraid and could not say clearly.


    "With your magic power, I come to the mirror world whenever I want, and I leave whenever I want. It''s you who dare to kill people in school. I''ll see you the king of hell first!"


    With that, he raised his other hand. It seems that as long as this palm is taken, the man in black robe will die on the spot.


    But the black robed man is human after all, who is not afraid of death at the critical moment of life and death, and his resistance is not enough, so he immediately called slim, trying to create a gap and take the opportunity to escape.


    After landing, shrem quickly gathered together and became a big black jelly, but he did not go in the past, but looked at it from a distance. It can be seen that shrem and the black robed people don''t have a good relationship. Unlike me and Xiao Mo, Xiao Mo will appear when I am in danger and don''t need an order. The black robed man was caught, it had no past, and it was obviously afraid.


    But at this time, it couldn''t. The Black robed man obviously had some way to force him to obey. When he heard the call, even if there were 10000 people who didn''t want to do it, he had to do it.


    If only I had this ability!


    The Banshee was not afraid or even disdained to see him come. She intended to hit the black robed man with a wave of her hand in the air. As soon as the void grasped him, he was lifted into the air again. This time, even he was stopped.


    "Hum!" Ghost demon cold hum a, light purple light on the hand twinkle, seem to be using what magic.


    Looking over there, I can see that slim''s body is shaking, and black smoke suddenly rises on his body, which is very strong. After a while, the black on slim''s body is gone, and replaced by the emerald green.Emerald green, this is the original color of slym. The black is only changed by practicing the dark attribute magic.


    As soon as the ghost''s hand was released, shrem fell out of the air, and then looked at the man in black again.


    At this time, the black robed man was completely desperate. His eyes were closed and he did not dare to look at her. At this time, the ghost''s hand had been raised again. But just then, I stopped her.

 Chapter 52

    "Sister, wait a minute!" I cried.


    In fact, I don''t know if she will listen to me. After all, she has reached this level of cultivation. If she wants to deal with me, it''s just like crushing a bedbug.


    Although she seems to have saved me now, I know that doesn''t mean she won''t kill me. She didn''t save me for me, not because there was something between us, but because the man in black had violated her interests. If I change with the man in black, then I should be in her hands at this time.


    That female ghost demon listened to my words, her body was shocked, and then she froze. The hand that was going to shoot also stopped. I don''t know what happened.


    "Sister," I said tentatively, "keep him alive. I have something else to ask him."


    I don''t know how old the ghost demon is. Anyway, it''s right to be older than me. No matter what, at least it''s young. Girls love it. Even if she died for more than ten years and more than 20 years, and she lived 20 years older than me, she was angry that her aunt was enough, and she thought I was not big or small, I could say that she was "really young, I can''t see it" muddle through.


    Just at this time, the ghost looked back, different from the coldness I had seen her last time. This time, there was a touch of emotion on her face. What is that feeling? I really can''t say, is it surprise? Happy? Expectation? It''s all wrong. It seems that it''s all right. I don''t understand.


    "Are you calling me?" The ghost asked me.


    After listening to her voice, I feel that it''s quite pleasant. It''s not glamorous, pure, warm or indifferent. It''s just a faint smile, like plum blossom, with a touch of fragrance in elegance.


    But of course, these sour adjectives must be remembered when I read a Book afterwards. At this moment, I don''t have time to drag the text. I ran to her in three or two steps, looked at her as sincerely as possible, and said in a more sincere tone: "yes, elder sister, let him die first. I have something to ask him."


    The ghost demon looked at me, first staring at my eyes, then looking up and down, from head to foot, and then said, "OK, but how can I let this man harm the world? Let''s get rid of him first! "


    Then, holding the hand of the black robed man, the same purple light flashed. Almost at the same moment, the black robed man''s face was more frightened. His body, which had been slightly relaxed after listening to my words, suddenly tensed, and even his voice was shaking:


    "you, you can actually refine your soul!"


    Soul alchemy? What''s that?


    I have doubts in my heart, but now the scene is not right, and I don''t ask much. However, since the black robed man knows, it''s better to ask him later, and


    I took a look at the green slime piled on one side and called to little mo.


    Xiao Mo was on call and immediately responded to me, and her tone was anxious. She obviously knew that I was in danger, but she couldn''t get out of the body, so she had to be anxious.


    Seriously, how dare you call her out just now?


    After a simple explanation that I''m ok, I asked the right question: "Xiao Mo, as long as you add friends with this software, can you live in it, just like a smart ghost, if not a ghost? It''s human, a living person, and these living creatures like demons. Is that ok? "


    "Well Master, as far as I know, the strength of this software is determined by your body. At your current level, you can load as many ghosts as you want. As long as you don''t reach the realm of ghosts and demons, it''s OK to install a person, but you can''t install another one. At most, it''s up to one person, and those higher groups, monsters, demons, spirits and spirits, can''t do it. "


    After listening to Xiao Mo''s words, I pondered for a moment, "Oh, it can''t, eh It''s OK to pretend to be one person. Well, just pretend to be one person. "


    I made up my mind. I once went to see the ghost demon and the black robed man. It happened that the ghost demon ended his "soul refining method" and let go of the black robed man.


    The black robed man fell to the ground, and his face was still full of fear. Even when he looked at me, his face was full of fear. Moreover, when he looked at me, there was another thing in his face - Pray.


    He''s begging me not to kill him.


    Ridiculous. If she doesn''t kill me, I should burn incense. Do I plead for you?


    But after all, this man is of some use to me.


    "What''s the matter with him, sister?" I asked the ghost.


    At this time, the ghost demon''s expression had recovered. He looked at me faintly and said: "I have abolished his mana and dark attribute ability. Now he is a useless man. Moreover, because the dark attribute ability has appeared evil under his evil cultivation, it has invaded his body. I have abolished his ability, and also taken away the associated vitality It''s hard to say whether these vitality can die in the future or not, just whether they can exercise like normal people! "


    After listening to her words, I was secretly frightened. Is the soul refining magic such a terrible magic?And what is left of the black robed man at this time, besides the deeper fear and the more and more fear?


    "What are you asking? Ask quickly


    The ghost waved to me, like throwing a piece of meat to me, which made me feel uncomfortable as a lost dog.


    But at this time, I didn''t care about it. I went directly to the man in black, looked him in the eye and asked, "who are you? Who is master? Why is there such a strong kid? "


    "Ah." The man in black was stunned by my question.


    As soon as I saw that he was stunned, the strength came up at that time: "don''t say?" Hand a lift, a pair of fierce look.


    He may also be scared by the ghost demon. He forgot that I was also weak at this time. He suddenly hugged his head and yelled: "don''t! Don''t kill me. I''ll say everything. "


    As soon as I saw him like this, my heart said that the bad guys should go to the end. Hand did not put down, just looked at him coldly, simple and crude said: "speak!"


    "Yes, yes!" The black robed man was really scared and began to say to me, "my name is Lu Qijun, is Well, I used to study arts with my master. My master also raises ghosts. He also raises a lot of little ghosts. Sometimes he uses them to tell fortune and sells them to others to make money. But they are all incompetent and can''t make waves. About two years ago, a man came to me and called himself a cult of worshiping demons. He said that master and I had spiritual roots and wanted to absorb us.


    My master, who is used to freedom, usually looks like no one can care about him except Laozi. As soon as he hears about this kind of cult, he doesn''t want to be someone else''s disciple. He just throws that person out. I thought it would be over, but who would have thought that my master would die a few days later.


    Immediately, the man came back and said that this was the end of fighting against Gongmo cult. He told me not to learn from my master and to be obedient. I, who was greedy for life and afraid of death, joined the sect. As a result, there were many good things in the sect. I practiced there more than twice as fast as before. Later, the five elders of the sect paid us to improve our strength, and I got the kid. "


    I listened to his words, frowning slightly, thinking in my heart.


    The cult of the devil? What is that? What do you mean the black robed man has spiritual roots with his master? groundless statement!


    If you don''t say anything else, just look at the black robed people. They are greedy for life and afraid of death. They have no ability at all. They are just relying on slym''s arrogance. In fact, they are strong from the outside but strong in the middle. In fact, the people who call themselves Gongmo cult recruit them because they are evil cults.


    From the fact that they killed his master so easily, they didn''t hesitate to see that they just wanted to gather these people who practice evil sects. Hum! It''s not a good thing!


    I looked back and saw that the man in black was looking at me with small eyes in fear. It seemed that he was saying, "if you have anything else to ask, I''ll tell you."


    I can''t help laughing at his fear of becoming like this, but I still want to be serious: "go on, what kind of cult is it?"


    "Ah, yes, yes. In fact, it was only two years since I joined the cult. I only knew about everything inside. It is said that this is a church that worships one of the highest in the world - the devil. Their doctrine is "let the devil appear in the world, lead the world, die for the devil, and create the paradise." In fact, I don''t quite understand it, but I thought that the word "respect the devil" means "respect the devil."


    Well That''s right!


    From this point of view, it is true that no matter from the name, or from their style of doing things, it is indeed a cult. Demons are tied with gods, Buddhas and immortals in race. It is the result of practitioners'' going crazy or practicing evil at the beginning. Moreover, because their way of cultivation is extremely cold and dirty, and they can restrain the light of gods, Buddhas and immortals, and the body of saints and sages. Therefore, if their mana is equal, then the power of demons will be stronger than them.


    According to master, once demons appear, they will attract attention. They will certainly gather all their strength to destroy them. They must not be allowed to grow up. Isn''t that the original tiger demon.


    Wait! Tiger demon!


    Black fox!


    I suddenly thought of the seven tiger Gang, the black fox I had seen. Is it related to him? The heavenly devil to be respected, the heavenly devil known as "taking them to unify the world and create the paradise", is not the tiger heavenly devil!


    "Who is your leader?" Nervous, my voice began to shake.


    The black robed man obviously recognized my voice, but as a prisoner, he couldn''t control my situation, so he said to me, "I, I don''t know who the leader is. I haven''t seen the leader in the past two years. No, I haven''t even heard his name. All I know is that there is a Presbyterian hall under the leader, and each elder is in charge of his subordinates Teams. I don''t even know how many elders there are. I only know that I am a member of the blood puppet team under the five elders. "


    "Blood puppet team? How many teams do you have? "


    "As far as I know, under the five elders alone, there are five teams: Blood puppet, shadow, Qingfeng, Youguang and Lanling. I don''t know about the others.""Hum, since the division is so clear, it''s almost certain that each elder has the same number of teams, which are all five. Only in this way, there are five teams. If the elder has more than these..."


    I can''t imagine that once such a huge organization really causes trouble, there will be a big disaster in the world.

 Chapter 53

    I looked at Lu Qijun again, and the latter was still trembling, for fear that I would kill him.


    I can''t help laughing at his appearance. I think of what unknown magic he used to make him obey his orders. It would be more convenient if I could learn it, let alone control Lu Qijun.


    "Where did you get this slim? Is that what the devil taught you? " I asked, pointing to slim, who was lying on the ground.


    "Ah, this is not. I got it by accident in the wild. As you know, this kind of creature doesn''t exist in the human world. In recent decades, there have been cracks in various interfaces. Moreover, those powerful spirits and spirits have the ability to travel through space. So, it''s possible that a slime might fall in. I see, isn''t this windfall? I was squinted


    "You mean "Don''t you know about slim?"


    "Of course I don''t know. I found it in a mission after I joined the cult. At that time, I was the only one. I thought, if I let them know, I won''t rob it for me?! I didn''t say that. Over the years, a lot of my accomplishments have been passed on to it, leading to my low strength and not being paid attention to. However, it''s good to protect it. "


    Lu Qijun said, and he scratched the back of his head with his hand and began to laugh.


    I looked at him and said, "don''t say it''s useless. How do you control it?"


    "Ah?" Lu Qijun didn''t expect me to ask this. He was stunned. I can see that there is panic in his eyes, which is a kind of panic of secret being found.


    "Ah, what? Say it


    "I..." Lu Qijun hesitated. Obviously, he wanted to sign up and didn''t want to give me that secret method. It seems that he is really a treasure!


    I sneered twice, raised the right palm, said: "opportunity only once, two can only keep one, you choose."


    Say, I pose to want to clap this hand!


    In fact, even if I really shot him, he could not be killed on the spot. At most, I would hit him in the mouth. But obviously, he can''t think so much now.


    "Oh, no, I''ll give it, I''ll give it."


    Lu Qijun quickly blocked his face with two hands. He looked frightened and cruel. He slowly reached into his sleeve and took out an ancient book, which was rolled up and put in his sleeve, just like the famous blue and white book in TV series.


    Lu Qijun took it out and threw the book to the ground with a face full of pain. Because it had been rolled up for a long time, the book was still rolled even if it was sold.


    I picked it up from the ground and saw three big black characters in the white name frame of the ancient book: Service soul curse!


    Service soul curse?


    I opened the book and read it. The first page, similar to a manual, mainly explains the function of this spell.


    If I put it aside, I would have to study it for a while. Thanks to the fact that I have read a lot of ancient books and have a great understanding of them, this book is better read than those ancient books, which are not old enough.


    Generally speaking, this soul curse, as its name is, is used to enslave the soul of creatures!


    As long as there is a soul, it is the target of this soul curse. As long as one hit, the soul of the hit will be controlled by the caster, and life and death are under control. If you want him to live, he will live, if you want him to die, he will die, if you want him to live not like death, he will live not like death! This is where its horror lies!


    Of course, there are conditions for such a powerful spell. Its condition is very reasonable, that is, the winner must be weaker than the caster in order to succeed! However, this does not represent their comprehensive strength. If a super strong person is taken advantage of when he is seriously injured or weak, he will naturally succeed. With my current strength, if I run into a weak strong man, I will take the opportunity to give him one! When he recovers, it will be my strong help!


    The strongest part of the service soul mantra is that the opponent can''t release it by himself! Even if he has recovered his injury and strength, it is impossible for him to break my control!


    "It''s a treasure!"


    I laughed. Subconsciously, it was like putting it away. But on second thought, after all, I didn''t catch Lu Qijun. The ghost is still beside me. I''ll take the head like this. She won''t hate me


    I quickly turned around, looked at the ghost demon, said with a smile: "sister, this book..."


    "It''s useless for me to take it. You can keep it." That ghost demon elder sister didn''t wait for me to finish saying is to say.


    The tone was like saying "I don''t like this dish, you can eat it".


    Sure enough, my sister doesn''t love these things.


    I just put away the service soul curse, and said to Lu Qijun, "break your control over shrem."


    "Ah? Yes Lu Qijun once again appeared the expression of the pain.


    The second advantage of servitude mantra is that even if you lose all your mana, it''s no different from ordinary people. As long as you don''t die, servitude will continue!As Lu Qijun''s mind moved and the soul curse was cut off, I saw that shrem''s body suddenly trembled, and then his two weak little eyes seemed to show a trace of joy. I knew that it was really broken.


    "It''s the way of your family." I said to Lu Qijun.


    This kind of thing is a magic weapon to raise ghosts! If you get this thing, how many kids can''t afford it?!


    Sure enough, after listening to what I said, Lu Jijun nodded and confirmed what I said.


    After thinking about it carefully, I really didn''t have anything to ask, so I asked my elder sister, "elder sister, can I handle this man and that slim?"


    Sister is still like that, waved his hand and said: "I keep useless, give it to you."


    "Well." I nodded, then turned to look at Lu Qijun and said, "I''ll save your life, but from today on, you are my man. If I find that you want to betray me, or to accumulate strength secretly, I will not spare you!"


    "Ah, yes, yes!" Lu Qijun immediately replied, nodding his head like a chicken pecking rice.


    I also understand this. How can a guy who is willing to give up revenge and obey the enemy dare to resist me? As long as you make him feel scared, he will not dare to resist!


    However, it''s better to use that soul mantra to subdue him in the future. However, I dare not cultivate this thing without authorization. I''d better go back and ask my master first. If this thing has no effect on my body after practicing, then I''ll practice to control him.


    Thinking about it, I moved the power of the seal, heart position, the purple red trace appeared again.


    "Go in!" I said in a defiant tone.


    Lu Qijun was under the low eaves. Naturally, he had to obey his orders and went in obediently. However, before going in again, I also sent a letter to Xiao Mo: don''t be so polite to this person!


    So, after he went in, I heard the barking of the dog and the scream of Lu Qijun. His voice was more powerful than that of the clever little ghost before.


    Speaking of this, I thought of the little smart guy again, that is, I contacted him a little bit, and there was no big thing happening there. I turned on voice sharing, let him listen to the voice here, tell him that the bottom of the food chain has changed, he is also happy.


    I don''t care about them. I go to the side of slim again, squat down and face him in a different way.


    He is different from Lu Qijun. This little guy doesn''t have such deep intention. For him, it''s better to control him with servitude mantra just like for Xiao mo. it''s impossible for him to control him with servitude mantra like Lu Qijun. We should tame him with heart, otherwise, it will backfire!


    "You don''t have to be afraid." I said with a smile, trying to face him like a big brother next door. "I''m not going to hurt you, and I''m not going to control you that way like that bad guy. That''s uncomfortable, right?"


    Slim nodded. In fact, I don''t know if it''s nodding. It''s just wriggling up and down. It should be nodding.


    When I saw him like this, especially the two little eyes like red beans, I felt very cute. I moved in my heart and reached out to touch him.


    Shrem may be afraid, subconsciously hide for a while, but I still touched.


    In an instant, I felt that slim''s body was as stiff as an electric shock, and I didn''t dare to move. When he doesn''t move, I dare not move. I don''t know what''s going on.


    In this way, in this second, he and I stopped.


    Stop it? no I think, this may be an opportunity!


    Such close contact can quickly shorten the distance. If I can let him feel my sincerity this time, then there will be a better chance in the future! Also has a more stable development!


    With this mentality, I began to gently touch his head, in order to achieve a tacit understanding of the soul.


    Sure enough, under my touch, shrem''s mood stabilized, and with my action, he began to have a comfortable feeling, and his mood seemed to be getting better. A tentacle was born from his body, which touched my hand and hit his brain directly through the Sutra on his hand.


    I can feel that kind of friendly joy from him.


    As soon as I saw the effect, I immediately took advantage of the victory and pursued it, saying, "don''t worry, I won''t hurt you. I won''t cast that kind of harmful magic on you any more, and I won''t let you learn those sinister magic again, OK?"


    Slim looked up at me with two red bean eyes.


    I said with a smile, "I will let you learn the magic of light, light, you know? It''s sunshine. Do you know sunshine? "


    Slim shook his head, and there was a feeling of doubt on his tentacles.


    I can''t help but think that Lu Qijun may have been hiding in the dark and never let him get in touch with the sun. He should have come to the world from his urine for some unknown reasons, and was finally picked up by Lu Qijun. He really doesn''t know about the sun.


    Unfortunately, it''s night, and I can''t let him know what sunshine is."I can let you know the sunshine, it''s a beautiful thing, very comfortable, like..."


    When I say this, I suddenly feel a little tongue tied. What is the feeling of sunshine? I, who have been living in the sunshine for a long time, can''t say it for a moment.


    But at that moment, on the tentacle, slim helped me say that feeling -


    "caress Touch? " I knew what slim meant. I was stunned for a moment, but then I laughed again: "yes, it''s just like touching. It''s very comfortable and warm."


    This feeling may be the most comfortable feeling in his life, from birth to now.


    Hateful evil cultivation!


    "I''ll take you. We''re friends. Friends are Someone who can touch you. How''s it going? "


    I asked nervously. It felt like a confession.


    Slim looked at me, stupidly did not respond, so after three seconds, from the tentacles, came its answer.

 Chapter 54

    "You agreed?" I immediately surprised and happy, a hold of slim up, in place to turn two times, put slim in his arms, rubbed his face up.


    Slim may also feel that this action is friendly. Although he is a little at a loss, he still sticks out his tentacles and points them on my fingertips to send a friendly signal.


    One side of the sister and Hu Jie two people looking at me this criminal nerve appearance, can''t help showing a look of dislike.


    I also felt that there was something wrong with it. I stopped, held slim in one hand, stroked him in the other, and said, "I''ll give you a name. You''ll be called xiaonuo in the future. You look like a glutinous rice ball."


    "cut -" I obviously heard Hu Jie''s disdaining voice, it seems that I make complaints about the name of Tucao. But xiaonuo himself is very supportive, happy to shake his head.


    I put the small glutinous on the shoulder, went to the elder sister in front, very polite slightly hugged under the fist, bent down, said: "thank you for your help."


    "Don''t follow me in this old way." The elder sister waved her hand, still cold.


    "Sister, I don''t know your name yet." I don''t think she meant to hurt me, but she dared to talk to her.


    "Do you think you can pretend to be familiar with me if I don''t kill you?" Sister glanced at me, cold eyes stabbed in my heart.


    Although I''m embarrassed, I think it''s better to do more than less. Such a powerful ghost doesn''t seem to be too harmful, and it seems to have special feelings for my school. It''s probably my elder sister. If she''s here all the time, maybe she can be a protective umbrella here. After all, it''s also my school. There are still feelings. Further, if we can have a better relationship, then we don''t need to worry about Hu Jie and her here.


    Such a character is easy to knot but not easy to hurt.


    "No, no, mainly, it''s like knowing someone like my sister."


    To be honest, I feel like a pervert now.


    Sure enough, my sister''s face changed color when she heard this. She looked at me and said, "do you want to die?"


    "No!" I answered very simply.


    "Little mage, I think you are from this school. If you don''t kill you, it doesn''t mean I can tolerate you all the time. If you go too far, I will kill you as well."


    "Yes, I know." I quickly nodded yes.


    I''m not afraid of bumping into the wall this time. Anyway, she''s at school. I have plenty of opportunities in the future. I''ll find time to make friends later. Anyway, now she doesn''t mean any harm to us.


    "Let''s go." My sister waved her hand. In a moment, the surrounding mirror space was suddenly broken! The real world outside is exposed.


    "Xiaonuo, you''ve changed. You''re so cute. I can''t let others see you." I said, reaching for his head.


    I can''t tell him I''m afraid he''s scaring people.


    Small Nuo nodded, changed, turned into a bracelet, the emerald color, was like a piece of jade, eye-catching.


    "Great I put the slim bracelet on my wrist, said goodbye to my sister first, and then went to Hu Jie.


    Hu Jie was still a little confused at this time, but she knew it was safe now. I went up to her, took her hand and comforted her gently.


    Because my sister was standing in front of Hu Jie, she was already behind me. I don''t care about this elder sister. Can she report to me if she leaves or stays?


    But I don''t know how, when I was comforting Hu Jie, I found her standing there looking at us, with the same look in her eyes, which was more intense than when I called her sister before.


    She is What''s the idea?


    I had some doubts, but I didn''t pay much attention to them. Now that Lu Qijun''s problem has been solved, the safety of Gong Xiaoting and Hu Jie is no problem. Just now, Lu Qijun has said that he is not taken seriously in the church, so he must be missing and should not be able to make waves.


    "Well, mushy, you go back first, darling, you are very tired."


    "Well." Hu Jie nodded. Indeed, she was tired not only in her body but also in her heart.


    "Go back quickly and have a good rest. Don''t let anything slip about tonight, you know?"


    "I see." Hu Jie nodded and looked at her sister again. She knew that we might have something to say, but she left.


    I have been watching her go to the end, turn around the corner, over there, is the supermarket, people also more up, and then all the way to the dormitory, people come and go.


    My mental calculation is put down, and looked at my sister.


    When my sister looked at me and looked at her, the color in her eyes was immediately put away, and her cold appearance was restored, and she said, "what are you looking at?"


    I see that she has shown that appearance twice, and I have doubts in my heart. The cold appearance of my sister is supposed to be pretended, but maybe she was hurt too much and didn''t want to get along with others. It''s better for my intimate brother to help her untie her heart knot.When I think about this, I have the idea of taking the cold goddess down from the altar, but I dare not show it more.


    "My sister looks like a sign. I can''t help looking at her. I''m leaving now."


    "Hum, you''re so glib. I''ll kill you again!" Sister said, looking back at the direction of Hu Jie, and said: "be careful to let your girlfriend know."


    "Girlfriend?" I was very happy in an instant. I was the first to say that Hu Jie and I had such a relationship! A little bit excited!


    My sister saw me like this, and immediately felt a little disgusted. She frowned, shook her head, turned around and was ready to leave.


    I see sister to go, is slightly convergence smile, arched hand way: "sister walk slowly."


    "Don''t do that." The elder sister also didn''t return of say.


    I was ready to walk to the school gate, but at this moment, my sister''s voice rang out again: "that..."


    "Well?" I look back, sister stopped there, but did not look back.


    "You just asked my name. My name is mu Siyu."


    Finish saying, the elder sister continues to walk forward, the figure gradually fades, finally, disappears without a trace.


    Looking at the place where my sister disappeared, I couldn''t help laughing again, thinking: "Mu Siyu, this name is good, but it doesn''t sound like a cold person like her. I hope she can restore her original appearance."


    I turned to leave, out of the school gate, a taxi is back to the color shop. The Lu Qijun incident is over. I don''t need to come tomorrow. I''m going to make up my sleep.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, when I woke up, I informed Gong Xiaoting that the bad guys had been removed, and now I could go to school at ease. At the same time, I also asked Gong Wangshu who the enemy he provoked was and what the specific things were.


    I also asked Lu Qijun about these things. He said that someone did find him and gave him money to harm others. This is also a work of the cult. When there is no big deal, all believers are free to do their own things. Naturally, it is normal to do this kind of work. It is because of this that I firmly believe that if there is no major event, the cult will not know that Lu Qijun is gone, and will not fight for a Lu Qijun.


    From Lu Qijun''s mouth, I learned some simple information about the man, but after all, he was only an employer, so I didn''t know much about him, so I could only learn from Gong Wangshu.


    It''s just some small conflicts. Conflicts of interest. Uncle Gong has a hot temper. He can''t beat others. He can''t match his contacts. But fortunately, he has money. I don''t know how to get to know Lu Qijun, so I ask him to kill him with a kid.


    "Can you find where he is?" I asked Lu Qijun.


    Although I know his specific situation, I don''t know where this man is.


    "In general." Lu Qijun replied. "Because our business pays down the deposit in advance for final settlement, we will track down the employer for fear that someone is in arrears. However, because I have no magic power now, I can''t continue, but he yesterday..."


    "I see."


    I said, out of the door, heart, very heavy.


    I''ve killed a lot of ghosts since I started the ghost road. Whether it''s with amulets or with my own hands, it''s almost two hands, but


    "Uncle Gong Wang, are you sure that the information you told me is reliable?"


    "Sure, I know that old guy too well."


    "All right."


    ¡­¡­


    I went to the gate, a step, outside is the street.


    At this time, behind me, the master who had been lying on the reclining chair teasing jiujinwu suddenly said, "are you ready?"


    My figure suddenly stopped. I knew that my mind could always be found by my master. So this time, I was not surprised that my master saw what I thought.


    "I..."


    "Sooner or later you''ll have to go. It''s a good thing that you''re willing to go now." Master did not wait for me to finish speaking, he said again.


    I looked back at my master and asked in a trembling voice, "master, you Don''t you think it''s improper for me to do so? "


    "Hum," the master said with a smile, "as I said, sooner or later, you will have this step. What''s wrong? Do you think there is no struggle between human mages? "


    With that, he continued to tease the birds and ignored me.


    I looked at my master and was stunned for more than half an hour. Finally, I gave him a deep gift and walked out the door.


    ¡­¡­


    A piece of old housing area, uneven buildings crisscross, should have been white or yellowish walls, at this time has been basically black, I do not know how many years of history.


    In a room of a building, an old man was sitting in front of his desk. He didn''t know what he was writing. At this moment, there was a knock on the door.


    In addition to the old man, there was his wife in the room. When she heard the knock, she went to open the door.


    The door is new, only a security door, no cat''s eye, the old lady can only open the door to see who is, but found that the door, is a never seen person."You are..." Asked the old lady.


    But just then! The man outside the door suddenly put out his right hand. In his hand, a dagger!


    "Poof


    The dagger pierced into the old woman''s heart. The old man didn''t know anything and was killed immediately. Even the hand he was going to grab at the last moment had lost his strength before he touched the man.


    Inside the house, the old man heard the sound outside, and he didn''t know why, so he came out to check. Just as he came out, he saw a burly man coming with a bloody dagger. Behind him, a corpse fell to the ground.


    The old man was so surprised that he quickly turned around to run. The man held the sword in his backhand and threw it in the past, penetrating his heart!


    The man quickly ran over and pulled out his sword. Because the sword just didn''t hit the key, so he didn''t rest assured that he had another sword on the old man''s neck. He watched the red on the ground spread, and then he left with satisfaction.


    In this process, although the door was always open, no one came during the period, including the next ten minutes. There are two other households on the same floor, one is empty now, and the other is working now.


    No one knows who did what here. This is the old housing area. Without the monitoring of the gate of the community, no one will know who came and who didn''t.


    The comer has nothing to do with the family, and there is no way to investigate.


    This seems to be a headless case.


    All this was told me by CE Tianshu, and it was also true, because the protagonist of this incident was me.

 Chapter 55

    I stood outside the door, inside the house, the bodies of two old people, a man and a woman.


    The door is open. I don''t intend to close it. It''s a case without precedent. It''s impossible to investigate. What''s the fear of being known?


    I raised my hand. The bloody bronze sword kept the shape of a dagger. I turned around and drew it on the wall.


    It''s not the hardcover apartment in the residential area. What''s more, the walls have been loosened for a long time. It''s very easy to draw marks on the walls. After a few swords, a simple skeleton appeared.


    Draw a fork at the bottom, button a semicircle at the top, and add two small circles inside as eyes. That''s it.


    After all this, I put away my sword, went downstairs, lit a cigarette and walked away at will.


    ¡­¡­


    I didn''t close the door. As long as a person came, he could see the scene and report the case at the first time. Then, someone would come to see the scene. What is the conclusion? Both of them were killed by weapons such as swords. Maybe we can find some fingerprints, but we can''t find the owner of the fingerprints, because none of the people they know is the owner of the fingerprints.


    If there is a mark outside the door, they may think it is a serial homicide case, but it may not happen in the future. If the door is open, it means that the perpetrator is not afraid of seeing the scene. If there is a mark, the simple motives such as love killing and hate killing are invalid. In the end, it may be impossible to start an investigation. It''s a headless case.


    When I was sitting in the car, the driver told me with a smile that I would smoke less in the future, because I was afraid of the smell of blood on my body. I smoked one by one all the way, trying to cover up the smell. I didn''t dare to take a taxi until I thought it was almost done.


    Along the way, my hand still can''t help shaking, killing ghosts, I did, nothing, but this man


    I clenched my fist until the tie color shop didn''t loosen, and my fingers turned white.


    In the Zhacai shop, the master was still sitting there. Jiujinwu was hanging in front of the door, while he was holding a cup of tea and enjoying the tea.


    When I came into the courtyard and saw my master, I went forward and gave him a deep gift.


    Now I really need some comfort from my master.


    "As I said, sooner or later, you have to take this step. It''s a step ahead of time. It''s more convenient in the future." Without waiting for me to speak, the master said with a smile.


    "But master, I don''t understand."


    "Well, do you think the practitioners are peaceful? It is not uncommon for various factions to fight each other and kill each other for their own interests. "


    "But Shifu, this time, they could have gotten away from it."


    "There are also many people in this world who are not involved, but fate does not intend to let him go."


    "He and I are not guilty, and they have never done anything harmful. They are just against my interests."


    "Isn''t that a reason?" The master laughed.


    I am a Leng: "what?"


    "The conflict of interests is the reason."


    "But The reason is that there is no distinction between right and wrong. "


    "Can you tell right from wrong?" The master said with a smile. "Distinguishing right from wrong is a child''s unique skill. The more mature a person is, the less able he is to distinguish right from wrong. Because they have to consider more, in their eyes, there is no right, no wrong, only should do and should not do, should do, even if it is wrong, also want to do; should not do, even if it is right, do not do. You have a reason to do it this time. "


    "Yes." I replied.


    If I keep him, I''m afraid it will pose a threat to me. After all, Lu Qijun has been pulled out by me. Gong Wangshu is one of my own. For this person, it has nothing to do with me. I can''t control him, but I''m also an insider. Once he says something, I''m not afraid of anything else. I''m afraid that Gong Wangshu will find out


    So, you can''t keep him!


    "That''s right!" The master nodded, put down the cup and said, "what is right and wrong? What is good for you is right; what is bad for you is wrong. "


    With that, the master got up and went back to the house.


    I stood in the same place, stupefied for a minute, and then I reflected. I gave a deep gift to my master''s room: "thank you for your instruction!"


    Next, I went back to my room and had a big sleep. I was not really sleepy, but I wanted to reduce the pressure in my heart.


    After waking up, I gave both Mo and Nuo to jiujinwu. I believe in its bright and holy magic. Nuo likes it very much.


    I went to master and told him all the latest things.


    ¡­¡­


    "Gongmo cult I''ve heard of it


    I thought Shifu would be very surprised when I heard about this organization. At least I should have expressed something. I didn''t expect that Shifu just said this lightly, which seemed like I was making a fuss.


    "What? You already know that? Then why... "


    "Why not tell you? You can''t beat them again. " The master said naturally.¡°¡­¡­ There are still you


    "I can''t fight either."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Isn''t that a big deal!!!


    I immediately went crazy. An organization that worships the demons, which can''t even beat my master, is so indulgent? What about the so-called heaven? What about those just people? No matter what!


    The master saw what I was thinking again and said, "I told you that the heaven is in chaos now. They don''t care about these things."


    "Then..."


    "Not to mention that the mortal mages have different hearts, even if they can really unite, they can''t hurt their muscles and bones, and they can''t move their strength."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s getting bigger and bigger.


    The master laughed and said, "I''ll tell you the truth. The core of this cult is not in the human world at all, but in other interfaces. Those who stay in the human world are just separated."


    "Separation? Another separation! Clowns are part of each other, and so are they! Can''t these people be aboveboard? "


    In order to separate himself, it means that once something happens, not only can''t hurt his root, but he will be aware of it and scare the snake! These people are really crafty.


    The master said with a smile, "if you want to hurt them, you have to use the power of other worlds, which are stronger than the human world, such as heaven. But heaven can''t help you at this time. Moreover, even if it can help you, it doesn''t have much effect. The best way is to find people who are stronger than heaven."


    "People in a world stronger than heaven?" I repeat what master said on one side.


    Master leaned forward, reached for my hand and said, "it''s you."


    "Me?"


    I think about it carefully. Yes, the world is more powerful than heaven. The place where I lived in my previous life should be such a world, but


    "Now we can''t get in touch with that world, and it''s too late for me to recover." I said.


    Judging from my current situation, it will take me a long time to recover to that strength. If the cult wants to launch an attack within this time, I can''t stop it at all.


    "You''re wrong. The people of kongmiaojiao don''t do anything to the world. As I said just now, even if all the mortal mages add up, they can only hurt its skin and flesh. How can they be serious about such a world?"


    "You mean..."


    "I don''t mean much, but you''re right. What we should guard against is to guard against it. I''ll talk to Tianya club, Yunding mountain and Wuyin League, so that they can prepare and contact mortal mages. If they can unite, it''s best."


    After that, the master looked at me again. Maybe he saw that I was puzzled, so he explained, "those three organizations are all famous mage organizations in the world. When you grow up, you can understand that you are always in my nest, and you must know nothing."


    I was a little embarrassed when I heard that. I scratched the back of my head, but I think it''s time to go out and break the name of "count".


    "By the way," the master said, "I''ve seen that service soul mantra. It''s not a sinister spell. It won''t have much influence on your mind after practicing. Don''t worry about practicing it."


    "Yes


    Then, after we made some decisions about some things, I went back. The first thing I did was to quickly practice the soul mantra. If we practice it well, it will benefit us a lot in the future!


    That person died. Gong Wangshu, who had a big conflict recently, will naturally be listed as one of the suspects. However, there is no fingerprint of him at the scene, and the evidence is insufficient. Although there is no perfect alibi because he has been at home, there is no alibi at all!


    So in the end, this matter is not settled. He is a veteran. I heard that he had some friendship with the deputy director before. How can he embarrass him?


    Although I didn''t tell Gong Wangshu about it, he was smart enough to think it would have something to do with me. When he contacted me, he would give me some words of thanks and his attitude improved obviously. Even when Gong Xiaoting and I got closer sometimes, he turned a blind eye.


    Gao Sheng also called me and asked me when I could help him get rid of the disaster at home. I thought about it for a while. I''ve also benefited a lot from him. I can''t help but do things. Besides, with my ability now, I''m not afraid that he will turn his face on me after his family affairs are even! If it turns out that I don''t recognize people, I''ll let Lu Qijun out and make trouble with him!


    Speaking of Lu Qijun, we have to talk about the soul mantra. Although it''s a very powerful spell, it''s not as good as storm finger and taimingbu in terms of level. So it''s easy to practice. Maybe this is the advantage of starting high.


    It''s just a little bit. If I want to practice this spell, I have to sacrifice books with my own blood. I have to give myself a sword. It''s really painful to practice Kung Fu with blood! But the benefits are also obvious. After training, I immediately used it to Lu Qijun. He was more obedient.I''m afraid he didn''t expect that his most proud spell would work on himself. When I gave him the service soul curse, he ate that kind of expression. Now I think it''s funny.


    The next day, I was ready to go to Gao Sheng''s place to help his family get rid of the disaster. At the same time, I had to figure out how to make a good relationship with my sister and learn her soul alchemy by the way.

 Chapter 56

    The next morning, I went to Gao Sheng''s home. Both his husband and wife were there, but his daughter went to school and was not at home.


    As soon as I entered his house, Gao Sheng immediately met me. What he said in his mouth and what he showed on his face were all flattering. Although his wife should have heard him talk about me, she still couldn''t believe him when she saw him like this. She would never dare to combine this old bald man with his husband, who is very strange and severe.


    I didn''t care about that. I went into the room and looked around. Then I used the tactics of heaven to calculate. I saw it almost.


    In fact, he is a Taoist with low magic power. He just set up some small magic here to damage his Feng Shui. I guess he works for money. It''s nothing. Although I mainly learn the method of killing ghosts, I know how to read ancient books these days. Besides, even if I can''t, there''s a little mo, she''s an expert.


    However, I can''t do it for him so easily


    "Vice President Gao." I sat on the sofa, took a sip of the tea that Goldman''s wife brought to the table, and said with a smile.


    "Well, what''s the matter, master?" Gao Sheng returned immediately.


    "In your family, I can see the problem. I can solve it, but..." As I spoke, I approached Gao Sheng and said in a low voice, "I don''t know if the vice president thinks I''m useless after I''ve solved the vice president''s problem."


    Gao Sheng was an old man. He knew what I meant when he heard this. He immediately said, "that''s impossible! Master is always a master. How can I be disrespectful? Besides, you have dealt with my family''s affairs. That''s my benefactor. How could I... "


    "That''s good." I interrupted him and didn''t let him go on.


    I just want to know his attitude. I don''t care about it. I can''t hang him all the time. I''m afraid it will not make him more obedient, but alienate him. This is not the result I want. Now I''m in school, it''s good to have such a person. Especially, people like Hu Jie and Gong Xiaoting, who are not as capable as me, need such a person to be able to deal with things.


    "I''ll help you out." When I finished, I stood up and asked Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun to follow the path of the caster according to the air in the room. But I started to break the spell myself.


    Fortunately, the casters are not strong. It took me less than half an hour to solve the problem here, and Xiao Mo, they also had the result.


    "Don''t forget what you said." I said to Gao Sheng. "Don''t let me find you have any other thoughts. If I can break this thing, I can let it come back again."


    "Yes." Gao Sheng replied.


    But I don''t care how he is. Now I don''t have much to use him. When I want to use him, he can be useful. I don''t have to make him my subordinate. There''s no need. When we graduate from college, what''s his use for me? Then he will be free.


    But at this time, I don''t think about that. I think about how to deal with the little Taoist.


    In other words, it''s better to get rid of the uncertain factors like this as soon as possible. Last time, the old couple only had different interests. This time, the little Taoist really did something wrong. In this case, he can be called "acting for heaven", except for him!


    ¡­¡­


    In a small dilapidated temple in Gushan, there is a lot of dust on the ground, as well as a lot of fallen leaves and flowers. A man dressed like a Taoist sits on the steps, but his robe is not stained with dust. He is careless and carefree, holding a roast chicken in his hand, eating a mouthful of oil.


    "I thought I was a serious Taoist. It turned out that it was just such a thing, but I really lost my face."


    A voice suddenly rang out, startled him and almost choked him. He beat his chest twice, threw the roast chicken, stood up, reached out and pulled out the sword behind him.


    At this time, from outside the courtyard, a man came in. He was big, empty handed, and had no weapons. He walked to his opposite side about seven or eight steps.


    "Who are you? How dare you export The Taoist was only in his thirties. He seemed to be about ten years younger than him. He suddenly yelled at him and pointed his sword at him.


    "Hum!" The visitor gave a cold hum, and saw that he had no Taoist demeanor. However, he was wearing a Taoist robe and stood in front of the Taoist temple. He said angrily, "you are not a Taoist at all. Do you dare to call yourself a Taoist, wear a Taoist robe and stand in front of the supreme Taoist? Are you not afraid of being punished by heaven?"


    "Bah! Where are you from? Dare you teach me a lesson!? Look at the sword


    The Taoist priest gave a loud drink, flew up and struck with a sword.


    When the visitor saw that he was holding the sword, he didn''t feel flustered at all. The Taoist priest immediately got up, and then he slashed with a sword, and the other side hid again.


    After about ten rounds, the Taoist finally responded, looked at the comer and said, "are you also a practitioner?"


    "Exactly." The visitor admitted it directly."Well, in that case, I''m not polite!" Then he moved his hand, two yellow paper symbols appeared out of thin air, and stopped in the air. With a sword of his right hand, he penetrated the two paper symbols, and turned his body, "Hoo -" the fire started.


    Looking at the Taoist''s actions, the comer was not afraid. Seeing that the sword in the Taoist''s hand had been covered with fire, he just laughed and didn''t react any more.


    "Look The Taoist priest gave a big drink, cut it with a sword, and the flame rushed over like a red python.


    The man did not panic when he saw the flame rushing towards him. Instead, he slowly stretched out his right hand, holding a paper symbol between his two fingers.


    "Let''s see what a real fire is! "The imperial edict


    The paper talisman flew out and burst into a more powerful flame, which instantly crushed the Taoist priest''s fire, and rushed in the opposite direction, directly in front of the Taoist priest.


    Obviously, the Taoist didn''t expect that his hands and body were immediately touched by the fire. He felt pain for a moment and his sword fell to the ground. He also stepped back two steps and kept beating the sparks on his body with his hands.


    The man did not catch up with the victory, still staring at him.


    The Taoist looked coldly and knew that he couldn''t beat him. He reached out and threw out two paper runes like darts. At the same time, he dodged himself and slipped away!


    That person body in a flash, phantom sort of dodged dart paper sign, left hand a little bit.


    Taoist just ran out of two steps, suddenly the body a shock, eyes staring at the front, then fell to the ground.


    ¡­¡­


    Of course, I did all this again.


    Taimingbu, Huofu and Fengbo are the things used in this war. In the end, I used Fengbo to point to his heart from the back.


    Disturbance refers to magic, which will not leave skin and flesh injuries. Therefore, even if someone finds it, forensic examination will only result in a "cardiac arrest". So at this time, in the end, there will only be an accident. How can anyone connect it with the previous skeleton killer?


    Therefore, I didn''t pay attention to this matter. I have asked Lu Qijun that this man is not a worshipper at all. I''m afraid he''s just a casual monk. As for who hired him, who cares?


    In this way, I went back to zacaipu. I was ready to live a stable life. I practiced martial arts, read books and did tasks. I was free for a while.


    At first, it was very smooth. A few days later, it was upgraded to a higher level. The storm index also entered the microwave environment from the breeze environment. It can be said that its strength has improved to a higher level. I also took two tasks, but they were all for thousands of yuan. I didn''t dare to come up and take over ten thousand tasks. Unexpectedly, it was quite smooth. Without their help, I relied on my own strength, but it was really breathtaking.


    But one day when I read the news on a whim, I was surprised.


    "How can it be?" I was shocked when I looked at the hot spots on the news.


    According to the news, the skeleton killer killed two unrelated people twice. The motive was not clear. It was suspected of killing people randomly, which made people panic. The first time was with sharp weapon, but the second time, the cause of death has not been found so far.


    I watched the news, shaking.


    The first time, of course, I killed the old couple. I didn''t need to hide it, but the second time


    I did a good job in the small temple in Gushan, but I did it very secretly. In order to avoid leaving traces, I used the magic storm finger, which did not cause any wound at all, and did not leave the skeleton trace, but


    In the photo, it is obvious that on the wall outside the small temple, there is a skull sign. Its appearance is the same as what I drew before, but I know it clearly. I have never painted it!


    It''s normal to say that someone else is going to kill someone in order to get rid of the crime. It''s normal to draw such a picture to confuse the public and make others think it''s a serial homicide case. However, I did it. Now there is such a thing. It must be someone else who painted the skull after I left.


    And he did it for only one purpose - to harm me!


    But Why do you harm me in this way? I don''t know.


    Just when I was worried, outside the house, elder martial brother Liu Tong came to knock on the door suddenly. I had something in my heart and didn''t care about him, but he directly used the technique of escaping to get around the door and come in directly.


    "Younger martial brother."


    "What''s the matter, elder martial brother?" I didn''t get angry.


    Liu tongcai no matter so much, directly came to hold me, said: "don''t stuffy, fast, accompany me to drink."


    "Ah?"


    I''ll go and drink with him. That''s killing me.


    "Ah, what? Come with me, and he Laosan and Yinsi. Let''s not blame the place we went last time."


    "No, I..."


    "Shut up Elder martial brother Liu Tong directly closed my mouth with a silence method, which made me unable to make a sound. I was not as powerful as him, so I had to be dragged away by him.


    Outside the door, he Laosan and Yinsi, who are fat and thin, have been waiting for a long time. Three people and a reluctant me left happily (helpless).

 Chapter 57

    In a bar, the lights are still flashing, the voices are still boiling, the drinks are still boiling, Liu Tong and several elder martial brothers are still happy, and I am still forced but helpless


    "Elder martial brother..." I watched Liu Tong blow a bottle of unknown foreign wine on his own, and planned to let me blow a bottle as well. I was afraid.


    "Come on." Elder martial brother Liu Tong couldn''t help but pour it directly to me. Of course, in the end, he only went in half a bottle.


    "Well, don''t drink with younger martial brother. He''s not like you. He has a wine bucket." He Laosan helped me to intercede at the right time.


    "Cut, you are not the same, a bucket." Liu Tong responded immediately.


    "You two are just like each other. Don''t talk about two barrels." Silver Four also joined the mouth gun war.


    Like me, Yin Si is not good at drinking. Although he is good at using water magic, he doesn''t know how to drink. Every time he comes to the bar, he mainly accompanies he Laosan, but he doesn''t drink much.


    But it''s obvious that Liu tonggen didn''t drink Yinsi''s wine, but only me!


    "Elder martial brothers, I''m staying well in the room. Why do you have to bring me here? I''m getting bored I can not ease the burning feeling in the mouth, just light said.


    "Oh, younger martial brother, you can''t be bored all the time. What do you have to say?" Liu Tong said with a smile.


    As soon as I saw him like this, I knew that he didn''t mean well. I was afraid that he would give me more wine, so I stopped talking, turned to the other side and shut up.


    Liu Tong saw me so, also lost interest, sat to one side, said to himself: "really, it''s not fun."


    I see him like this. I know that with his psychological quality, it is absolutely impossible to be autistic, so I don''t care about him at all and let him play by himself.


    After another big drink with he Laosan, Liu Tong finally seemed to be about to do something serious. He said to me, "I heard that you told master about a ghost raiser. Master also made a snack about it, but it''s not worth it. It''s hard for him to go out and run around by himself, but it''s hard for me."


    "Well?"


    I was stunned, but then I thought, oh, what he said was about the little cashier. At that time, I provoked the master of the kid, but in the end, the cashier was still dead. For this, Yu ganqian came to my school from my city to find me.


    Later, we agreed to let Shifu come forward. He went to see the people in his Sanjiao temple. I can''t manage this. I told Shifu everything, but I didn''t know what Shifu was going to do. Today I heard Liu Tong talk about it.


    "Shifu found out the trace of that man, and caused him a lot of trouble. But this guy has no other skills. He has a lot of running skills, so I''m tired. I''m tired to go to find people every day. I''m tired to death!"


    "And the result." I asked at once. I can''t help it. I really want to know the result of this matter. Now almost everything has been solved, but the thing that is still going on is this matter. As for the clown and the worship of demons, it''s too long ago, and it''s still going on.


    Liu Tong glanced at me and said, "if you drink this half bottle, I''ll tell you."


    "I don''t want to know." I''m not fooled.


    "You don''t want to know, you have to know!" Liu Tong couldn''t help saying that. He did the trick again and poured the remaining half bottle into it. Then he said, "that man basically has no strength. It''s said that the people of Sanjiao temple are also investigating this matter. The kids he raised are basically dead. He''s also injured and runs away. I can''t find him now."


    "No? What''s the difference? "


    I was choked in a moment before I recovered. What''s the difference between what I said before and after drinking? He''s just trying to impress me.


    He Laosan looked at me and said, "little younger martial brother, is this the first day you met him?"


    Well, the city routine is deep.


    He Laosan didn''t care about my reaction. He continued: "but you should be careful, younger martial brother. I heard that because that man had a lot of criminal records before, he has attracted the attention of the shadow army. It seems that they have found you. Younger martial brother, you should be careful."


    "The shadow army?" I was stunned. This name is obviously a new one. In addition to Yunding mountain, Wuyin League and Tianya Club mentioned by master last time, there is an extra shadow army this time?


    "This organization is not a non-governmental organization, but a military organization. Yin Yang affairs are no longer a non-governmental problem. Many things have affected the military. How can they not find things that cannot be explained by scientific common sense? Therefore, an army was set up for this purpose. Its members were all held by warlocks. There were many kinds of monks and Taoists, and because of their special status, no one dared to provoke them, just like the East Hall of the Ming Dynasty. "


    At this time, Yinsi also said: "yes, this organization is very large and mysterious. It is said that its commander is a person with the rank of lieutenant general. He is very powerful and ranks second in the Tianya list. Besides master Ruyan of yunmiao temple in Yanjing, the strongest person is him.""Wait, what''s the Tianya list?"


    "You know Tianya will."


    "I know." In fact, I don''t know much about it. I just heard from master once that it was a very large non-governmental organization.


    "skyline will be the largest one of the folk Magi organizations, and it is the most densely packed eye. It is said that everything in the world can not hide their vision. Their president is proficient in the strategy of heaven, and he calls himself" Xiao Xiao Weng ". They made a list of the top 50 mages in the world, but in fact, the last 40 have some moisture. Only the top 10 or even the top 5 are the real strong ones. "


    "The commander of the shadow army is the second in the Tianya list, and master Ruyan is the first in the list?"


    Master Ruyan, I''ve heard from my master that his empty step is comparable to Taiming step. Now it seems that not only that, but also his comprehensive strength is very strong.


    "In a word, you just need to be careful. In fact, it''s OK for the shadow army to find you. As long as you don''t have any control, they don''t dare to be really lawless." He Laosan said.


    I''m sweating. I really have a ghost in my heart.


    apart from anything else, I have three lives on my hands!


    Since the matter of the Taoist priest exceeded my expectation, I felt that it was developing in an uncontrollable direction. Although it might be very simple, there was only one person who was trying to harm me, when organizations like shadow army intervened, I felt that the end might not be so good.


    But anyway, I can''t manage it. Let''s take a step.


    Then they said some more words, but they were all urgent. I stayed for a while, because I was upset, I drank some wine, and finally I couldn''t drink enough. So I went back ahead of time, leaving those two wine barrels and a friend there to continue.


    After going back, because I was drunk, I soon fell asleep. Since I had no intention of thinking about these things, I don''t want to think about them. What should I do.


    ¡­¡­


    Half a month later, everything was as usual, and the shadow army didn''t find me. Of course, the mysterious little ghost owner still didn''t hear from me. It''s worth mentioning that, because the little smart ghost has been following the clown, he has found his meeting with other ghosts several times.


    I contacted brother Zhong Ming and fought with those ghosts several times. Brother Zhong Ming also brought a man, his elder martial brother. His mana is much higher than ours, and his character is very forthright. However, they were very cautious in these actions. They didn''t use their real bodies. They were all showing off their bodies. So after several battles, I didn''t get anything valuable.


    In order to avoid frightening the snake, we will not rush out to expose the existence of smart ghosts. Brother Zhong Ming also thinks that this is very reasonable.


    In addition, I haven''t made any big moves in the past half a month. I''ve been practicing martial arts and reading books every day. With the improvement of my strength and actual combat experience, I can really take on some 10000 yuan tasks. Moreover, because I kill a lot of ghosts, my level is constantly climbing. It can be said that everything is going smoothly.


    On this day


    Night, quietly shrouded in the earth, it is now the middle of the night, some of the original busy bars and other entertainment places are gradually quiet down, not to mention, in the middle of the night, no, even during the day, there are not very busy hospitals


    In the hospital and ward, the patient has been in a coma for a long time. The nurse on duty is standing by the nurse, and will not walk around without calling. Everything seems so flat, but no one will know. At this time, a figure is standing in front of the sleeping patient in the ward, with a big mouth open, and it seems to be smoking something.


    The stairwell was empty, but strangely enough, it seemed that there was a slight sound coming out. Was there a footstep? It doesn''t seem to belong to one person.


    Soon, footsteps came out of the stairwell and into the corridor.


    When the nurse on duty heard the voice, she looked around strangely, but she didn''t see anyone. She could not help frowning and shaking her head, as if she had a hallucination.


    After a while, in the air, a voice said softly, "it''s dangerous."


    "It''s not all you, walking so loud."


    "Cut, obviously you''re heavier."


    "Shut up


    Both voices stopped, and then there was no sound.


    In the ward, the figure is still standing in front of the patient, but it is not the original patient, but another person. The former patient, whose face was ruddy, has turned pale now! On the forehead, there was frequent sweating.


    The figure was smoking with his mouth open. Suddenly, two voices sounded in the room: "suck the spirits of these people who are not supposed to die. Your sin is not just big!"


    "Ah?" The figure heard the voice, obviously surprised, turned around and looked at the empty place.


    I smile and no longer hide. I wave my hand to remove the effect of invisibility charm, which shows the body shape of Hu Jie and me.


    Invisibility charm is one of the props that I can buy when I reach level 10. After using it, I can hide a person''s body for an hour, and there is no limit to the number. So Hu Jie and I came here one by one.The goods on the opposite side are like a person, with a body, a head, two arms and two legs, but the skin is gray, and the face is also iron blue, two eyes are too big to speak, one mouth has sharp teeth, and the nails of both hands are as long as daggers!


    This fierce ghost, in order to strengthen his own strength, constantly sucks the spirit of patients in the hospital, which leads to the death of those patients.


    Because of the death of the undead, the reputation of the hospital suddenly declined. The old president was well-informed, but he was also one of the members of the website. When he realized that there was something wrong, he was assigned the task. Of course, I received the task.

 Chapter 58

    "Up! Bold devil, let me meet you today, I can''t spare you! "


    I play Shuai general holding a bronze sword, pointing to the ghost said. Hu Jie behind her was very frustrated and was amused by my words.


    The fierce ghost saw that we were numerous and powerful, and he seemed to be very powerful. Knowing that he couldn''t afford to hide, he suddenly trembled, and the whole ghost turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared!


    When I see it, I''ll go! This is not to give me face!


    "Where to run?"


    I gave a loud drink and threw my hand. A golden light shot out of my palm and hit the roof of the ward in an instant. Then a layer of golden rain came down and covered the whole room.


    The black smoke just flew to the window. Suddenly, it rained golden rain, which immediately blocked his way. Looking again, the whole room, along with the ceiling and floor, was covered with golden light.


    That black smoke see escape not to walk, shake one''s body a change, change again fierce ghost appearance, teeth bite incisive teeth of looking at us.


    I laughed. In a flash of my hand, the bronze sword shot three feet of sword, which looked sacred.


    That fierce ghost eyes a Piao, looked at the side of the patient, at this time they are still in sleep, totally don''t know the things around.


    That fierce Ghost a arrow step, stretched out a hand to grasp past, want a time for pledge, escape a life. I gently smile, foot too clear step instant rushed past, Hu Jie also went to another time, ready to throw fire symbol at any time.


    The fierce ghost saw me coming, but he was closer to the patient, and he got to the patient in front of him and clawed him Through the patient''s body.


    "What?"


    The fierce ghost was surprised. Just now, it was like catching in the air.


    At this time, I have come to him, raised a sword, while he was stunned, a sword into his chest.


    "Ah


    That fierce ghost eats pain, immediately yells out a voice, the body withdraws, want to pull out the sword in the body.


    How can I please him? With a flick of his left hand, sixteen copper coins spread out in an instant. He recited the mantra and immediately produced an array, which surrounded the fierce ghost.


    With the improvement of my mana, the power of that array was also improved, so the fierce ghost hit me like this, and suddenly he was grinning with pain.


    But at least the fierce ghost is not stupid. He knows that the pain of this array is only temporary, and the sword in his body is a big problem. He quickly bears the pain, retreats and wants to rush out of the array. But at this time, a fire suddenly shot!


    Hu Jie!


    The fierce ghost originally came to see that Hu Jie was just a woman. In addition, she had been standing on the other side all the time. Her original psychological defense was basically put down, but unexpectedly, at this time, Hu Jie hit the strongest blow!


    "Ah


    The fierce ghost was caught in the fire again, and suddenly his soul appeared. I quickly took advantage of the victory and took out the thunder card. In an instant, the power of thunder and lightning hit the fierce ghost directly along the bronze sword.


    At this moment, everything has become a foregone conclusion. My four magic weapons in my body, no matter how fierce he is, he has to peel off his skin. What''s more, he''s just a ghost of level two and level five!


    That''s right. With my ability, if I can seize the opportunity and hurt him first, I can already kill two five level fierce ghosts.


    Finally, under this powerful force, the fierce ghost''s body burst, turned into wisps of smoke and disappeared in the world.


    "Hum!" I laughed, turned over my hand, put away some magic weapons, and turned to Hu Jie with a smile.


    Hu Jie is also very happy, with a brilliant smile.


    As soon as I raised my hand, the thin golden film in the ward was instantly recovered to the place where the golden light just hit the roof, and then it fell back into my hands.


    At this time, the one lying quietly in my hand is not a very gorgeous magic weapon. It looks like a very small copper clock, but it doesn''t have a metal feeling. Instead, it looks like a mosquito net.


    This is a magic weapon given to me by my master. It''s called the canopy! Its use is basically the same as the mirror space that Lu Qijun made for me, because there are a lot of people in this place. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it, so Shifu asked me to bring it.


    It was because of this magic weapon that such a big movement did not wake these people and the fierce ghost''s claw passed through the patient''s body. Now it seems that this thing is really a very convenient good baby, if only I could use it all the time.


    "Well, it''s done. Go back. I''ll give you the money later." I said hello to Hu Jie, and then I used two invisibility charms to go out together. ,


    "great Hu Jie is not worried about any danger. Instead, she can watch the magic war from a close distance, and she can interact with each other and get money!


    There are such good things in the world!


    We excitedly out of the hospital, of course, let the little nurse on duty doubt life, and then out of the hospital, lifted the stealth state, walking slowly in the street.


    "If you don''t go back to your dorm on Saturday, your roommates will make fun of you." I said that if I don''t check my bed on Saturday, it''s ok if I don''t go home at night, but Hu Jie didn''t go home. The girl is out at night, so it''s hard to avoid people''s imagination."No matter. I''m happy anyway. I don''t care what they think." Hu Jie said with an indifferent face.


    I don''t speak, we two so silent walk for a while, then continue to say: "it''s 11 holiday, you will go home."


    "Go back, of course!" Cried Hu Jie. "It''s hard to catch up with a long vacation. If you don''t come back, you won''t have a chance."


    Hu Jie and my family are not in the same city. I have a motor train from my school city to my home. It takes three hours, but Hu Jie doesn''t have a motor train when she comes home. It''s only a train. It takes half a day to go, and half of the three-day holiday can be on the road, not to mention the weekend. After a seven day holiday, why don''t you go home?


    "Then you should be careful. I''ll send you some skills before you go back." I said.


    "Ah?" Hu Jie screamed, "I''m going to suffer again!"


    Obviously, she''s still very resistant to my way of delivering meritorious service. It''s just that she can''t do any substantial damage to her. Besides, it''s fun to have magic, so she can stick to it.


    "Well?" I approached her with a smile, which made her blush.


    Although that kind of behavior is not too much, and also across the clothes, but Sure enough, I''m still too shy.


    "It''s useless for you to think about it blindly. Just think about it as an ordinary way of passing on merit." I don''t care.


    "Nonsense! You don''t feel it yourself. It''s a good scratch. I''m itching to death! "


    "Who said that? I''m tired too. My hands are sore."


    "Gowoon!"


    ¡­¡­


    We had a chat like this and soon came to my new home.


    Because zhachai shop is still crowded, and it''s in an unlucky place, so I can''t invite friends, so I rent another one outside. Anyway, I have a way to get money now, and I can afford to rent it.


    But Don''t think about it. I''m a good man. Nothing happened that night. The next morning I took her to breakfast. As soon as I got to the door, a man and a woman came up to me and stopped me.


    "Well?" I was stunned, but then I reacted. incorrect!


    Although they looked ordinary and dressed casually, their momentum


    As soon as I moved in my heart, the detective eyes immediately came out and looked at each of them, which made my heart even heavier.


    Now, because my level is getting higher and higher, the cooldown has completely disappeared, and I can use it continuously, and I can see more and more things. Although they are stronger than me, I can still see their inner world clearly.


    My force value is more than 100 now, and my physical strength value is even higher. It''s close to 150. The original three stable development values also began to show differences later. Maybe the intelligence limit value is lower than those two, so it doesn''t increase much, but it''s also much better than ordinary people.


    At present, my military strength and physical strength are basically similar to those of a soldier. Of course, it refers to a soldier who does not have a gun. I once tried to check the armed police carrying money when the bank is off duty. There are more than 400 armed police carrying guns!


    But for now! The two men in front of me, the woman, are eight hundred! That man even has a thousand!


    Ordinary people can''t be better than armed police unless Martial arts experts, or practitioners!


    There are fewer and fewer martial arts experts now. They are basically nothing. Moreover, since they can find me, it means that


    "Mushy, you go back first. They are my friends." I light said, try not to appear a little emotional fluctuations.


    "Well? All right Hu Jie may see that I''m wrong, but she can''t say anything. She nodded and turned away.


    I saw that she had gone far away. This time, she got out of the way and said, "ladies and gentlemen, please."


    The two of them are not ambiguous. They went into the store with me, found a corner and sat opposite me.


    "If you haven''t had breakfast yet, you can order some. I just ate it. Don''t want me to pay for it. In fact, I''ve been waiting for you, but you haven''t come until now. You should have found me long ago, two comrades of the shadow army."


    I said, looking up at both of them.


    Although my intelligence value is not too high now, it is much better than that of ordinary people. Besides, their breath is so mysterious and cold. There must be no such people in those non-governmental organizations.


    After listening to my words, the man and the woman looked at each other, then turned to me. The woman seemed to be the leader and said, "I didn''t expect you to be very smart. I just wonder, how can you resist these days? I see that there is nothing wrong with your daily life. This kind of psychological quality is not what ordinary people can have. After killing three people, you are so calm. "


    I laughed and said, "maybe that''s my strength. That Taoist priest, he is because of harming others. If I kill him by magic, it should be regarded as killing the tyrant and pacifying the good. Will you convict me by this?""No That woman''s light says.


    "Those two old couples, I admit, this is not authentic, but it''s very important. I don''t know if you know about Gongmo cult, and I don''t want to explain it. It''s an alliance of bad mages. They collude with Gongmo cult. It''s not a big mistake for me to kill them for fear that they will send a message to Gongmo cult."


    "That''s true. We know why you killed people. We''re not here to convict you." The woman is still light said.


    I think this woman is only a few years older than me, but she has always been a cold look. She is better than my sister musiyu. I think she will take you away sooner or later.


    The man next to her is stronger than her, but his position should not be as high as her. He has been keeping a straight face and saying nothing.


    But I''m not afraid of them. First of all, I don''t believe they dare to touch me. My master is not easy to deal with. Secondly, now I''m confident that I can use the amulet once every seven days. It''s the right time to use it.

 Chapter 59

    I look at the two people in front of me. Although I know that behind them are the people I can''t provoke at all, I''m not afraid of them at the moment.


    If they want to be rough, then I don''t mind playing with them.


    "What are you doing when you come to me?" I asked.


    Or the woman said: "we are here to tell you something. Someone wants to harm you."


    "Tell me someone''s trying to hurt me? I know. I knew it from the second skull sign, but why are you so kind? Do you have to do this for everyone who is going to be killed? " I doubt that their purpose is not so simple.


    The woman''s faint smile, said: "of course not, we shadow army dare not say is the division of justice, but it is not bad, but not good enough, we can''t save all the people in the world."


    "It seems that I have been useful to you." I said.


    Don''t say I have a lot of high intelligence now. Even if I''m not that high, I should be able to imagine that they will come to save me. They must have a crush on some of my characteristics.


    "Smart people." The woman''s evil spirit laughed and said, "we have found out your information. You had magic power before you became a teacher, and then you made great progress. It can be said that you are a very rare genius."


    "Thank you. No one has said that about me yet." I joked.


    "Well, our information shows that you still have an identity. You are a bounty hunter, code named earl, don''t you?"


    "Ah, yes."


    I''m not surprised that they can find this. It''s not something to hide. Since they can find out that I had the magic power before I was a teacher, it''s not surprising that they find out that I was a count.


    "After you became a bounty hunter, you took on many tasks. The first time you took on tens of thousands of tasks, which also set off a wave. Many people wanted to invite you, but at this time you chose thousands of tasks to do.


    In fact, it''s not surprising that you may find it very difficult to reduce the difficulty after you finish 10000 tasks. However, it''s strange that when you finish several thousand yuan tasks, you will receive ten thousand yuan and then drop back to one thousand yuan. It''s very regular. Although you haven''t been a bounty hunter for a long time, after all, you do a lot of tasks, so it''s easy to find out. "


    Good observation!


    My eyes coagulated. It''s really because my amulet is used once every seven days. In order to get used to it better, I give it ten thousand yuan every time I can use it. At that time, my strength was very weak. Although I could not use this talisman even for hundreds of thousands or millions of people, it would be a waste of money to use it here, but I didn''t want to show off, and I really didn''t have to, so I used it frequently.


    The first ten thousand yuan mission was set by me to cheat uncle Gong Wangshu, so it was very watery. Later ten thousand yuan let me know how powerful it was. But now, after I passed level 10, I find that my mana seems to have crossed a big ladder. The ten thousand yuan mission can''t stand me any longer.


    But I didn''t expect that she would come here at this time and mentioned this.


    "You have other secrets, don''t you?"


    "If I say that it''s just that I''m trying to find out the difference between thousand yuan and ten thousand yuan, you don''t believe it."


    "Is it necessary to do the task of ten thousand yuan every seven days?"


    I''ll go! She found out!


    "It''s just a coincidence." I''m still covering up. It''s no big deal to let her know about the amulet, but I''m not going to say it.


    The woman looked at me for a while, and finally seemed to compromise and said, "OK, whatever you say, but I still hope you don''t have a secret."


    "Why? Everyone has secrets. Why do you have to let people have no secrets? "


    "Because if you want to join the shadow army, you have too many secrets, but it''s not good."


    "Wait, wait, wait!"


    I stopped her in time. Her words just now seemed to bring out a very important message.


    "What What, join the shadow army? "


    "Yes." She took it for granted.


    "But I never wanted to join the shadow army." I said.


    "Yes, you may not have had this idea before, but now we are here? You''re about to join. "


    When I heard this, my eyes narrowed and I looked at the two people in front of me. Finally, I felt a little angry and said, "you mean Now I want to join, and I want to join if I don''t want to? "


    "That''s right."


    "Are you forcing me?"


    In this sentence, my voice has been raised by half a minute. The guests sitting at several tables around me looked at me curiously, but then they took their eyes back. Maybe they just heard a sudden loud voice, but they didn''t hear what I was saying.


    The woman didn''t care at all. She still said, "the shadow army is the top organization of the military, and it is also one of the pinnacles of the world. The commander is the rank of lieutenant general. What don''t you want?"Hehe, I was an immortal in my last life. Did I show off?


    "I don''t like being controlled in the army. I still like freedom."


    I said this, stand up to go.


    At this time, the man on that side finally had a reaction. As soon as I stood up to go, I immediately turned my face and said in a low voice, "I don''t know the height of heaven and earth! Toast, no penalty


    With that, he raised his hand with his right hand and patted it directly. On it, the momentum was as strong as a mountain. At first sight, it was a power type spell.


    I was surprised, subconsciously right hand is also raised, a layer of golden light in an instant over it, head-on shot in the past.


    "Bang --!"


    There was a dull loud noise. Both of us stepped back and threw out my right hand.


    Behind me was the sofa. As soon as I stepped back, I just stood up and sat down again. But there was not only a sofa but also a wall behind the man. When he wanted to sit down, he threw his right arm back and hit the wall.


    The second dull loud sound rang out. On the top of the wall was a wooden shelf with a vase on it. Under the impact, it suddenly shook up and almost fell down.


    The woman next to her raised her eyes and pointed at the vase with her right hand.


    When I looked at the bottom of the vase, there was a thin layer of ice, which froze it on the shelf.


    This time, that''s a lot of noise! People around don''t say that the whole store even the waiter and the diner are looking this way, but they dare not come here for fear of being beaten. Anyway, there is no economic loss at present, so it''s not worth coming to scold.


    The woman and I all looked to the side, and the onlookers immediately took back their eyes, pretending to cough, tickle and straighten their collars.


    We two men and one woman also moved our hands. Although we couldn''t hear what they were muttering about, I already thought about what they were talking about.


    The woman didn''t mind at all. She turned around and asked the man, "brother Fei, what''s up?"


    The man''s face was very ugly, but he waved his hand and said, "it''s OK."


    I smile, his body is OK, just that palm, can''t give us two people each other cause what injury, what he hurt is self-esteem! I guess it''s hard to have an advantage against a person ten years younger than him.


    But I''m really surprised. My force value is only more than 100, and his is more than 1000. How can it be a draw?


    However, it''s not the time to think about this. The woman looked at the man who was called "Feige". She looked at me again and said strangely: "it seems that I don''t know enough about your strength. You can even draw with Feige."


    "I was..." What else does brother Fei want to say.


    The woman immediately said: "don''t be hard mouthed, just that palm, you are all out of the blue, there is no difference between the full force."


    The man was supposed to have a low rank. Although he looked ugly, he didn''t refute it.


    The woman then said to me, "the benefits of joining the shadow army are obvious. For you, you have an additional identity to protect you. For us, it''s a win-win situation to have a gifted talent."


    "But I don''t want to, at least not for the moment." I said. In order to leave a way for myself, I changed my attitude and added the word "at present".


    The woman smile, obviously also understand my meaning, said: "we shadow army has never asked for people to join, but I have a good impression of you, face to face with us, can be so calm, grow up is definitely not, so, I intend to give you another chance, I hope you grasp."


    With that, she stood up, and the man beside her also stood up.


    "I''m major Qin Nan of shadow army. This is also major Han Fei. I hope we can get a satisfactory result when we meet next time, Guo Rui."


    I heard her say my name and knew that she had already found out, so I would not introduce myself.


    "This is my contact information. I hope you can seize the opportunity I give you." Qin Nan put a note on the table, turned around and walked to the door. After a few steps, he stopped, looked back at me and said, "people like you..."


    "If you can''t take them in, the best way is to get rid of them, right?" I looked at her with a smile and said the next thing for her.


    Qin Nan mouth moved, and finally did not say a word, out of the door, cold fly behind her, go together.


    I shook my head. It''s too early to think about that now.


    I had finished my meal, so I had nothing to do with staying here. I just went back, not to my home, but to Zhacai shop. I want to ask my master for a list of Tianya list.


    The Tianya list created by Tianya club is about the top 50 mages who have demonstrated their strength in the world. I don''t think the name of master is on it, so I know that he should not be known.I went back to the room, took the list from the master, sat down on the bed and read it.


    It''s not a secret that people know the Tianya list, but I just don''t know it. I read it with great interest:


    first, abbot of yunmiao temple in Yanjing, master Ruyan, misty self-discipline


    Second place, commander of shadow army, lieutenant general Duan Qingtian, dragon elephant skill


    Third place, the leader of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, Yu Hao, Qiankun Dafa, Hanhai magic power


    ¡­¡­


    Seeing the 50th place, the last one on the Tianya list, my eyes stopped. On it, there are clear data -


    the 50th place, Han Fei, one of Duan Qingtian''s apprentices of shadow army, and Jingang dragon Xianggong.

 Chapter 60

    That cold flies, unexpectedly is the end of the world list second, the shadow army commander''s apprentice! At the same time, he is also the 50th Archmage!


    Although it''s the last, it''s also a skinny camel. It''s bigger than a horse. Tianya ranking in the world''s top 50, he is at the bottom, is also better than those who do not even have a name!


    It''s just


    I wonder again, I just, how in the end did I draw with him? Judging from his reaction, he simply pretended that he could not belittle the enemy. Although he certainly didn''t do his best, he must have done more than 50% of his strength. Because of the sudden incident, I couldn''t use my full strength. I used about 50% to 70%. It can be said that the difference is not big.


    But How is that possible?


    My level has just been upgraded to level 10, and now it''s only level 11. Unexpectedly Can you draw with No.50 in Tianya list?


    No, it''s still worse. He''s a little better than me, but it''s just a matter of time. When I get to level 12 or level 13, I think it''s a real draw. If I pass level 15, then maybe he won''t beat me!


    The more I think about it, the more excited I am. I can''t help but go to the yard and practice my magic again. For a moment, taimingbu and the storm all came out. There was a cloud of smoke in the yard. I didn''t stop until I spent a lot of mana. I sat on the stone bench and gasped.


    But don''t say, this madness, I really want to understand a little, why my force value is only more than 100, but I can defeat more than 1000 Hanfei, that is because I am a mage!


    On the Tianya list, there are some general introductions about everyone''s magic, but they are all things that can be said. Those that are too secret, even if they know, they will not say. Among them, it is the source of Duan Qingtian''s Dragon elephant skill.


    In fact, its predecessor is the martial arts unique dragon and elephant Prajna skill. When it''s used, it''s like having the power of dragon and elephant. It''s very powerful! Duan Qingtian, on top of this, added mana. Before his strength, he was as powerful as King Kong, so he changed his name to dragon elephant skill.


    However, in general, this spell is still biased towards physical power.


    I''m not in the same way as them. It''s pure magic, so my force value will be weak, because I''m not a Wulin expert.


    However, it''s natural for nahanfei to be powerful when he practices the dragon like skill.


    So to speak, he is a soldier, and I am a mage.


    In that fight at the breakfast shop, we all lost to each other, so we both stepped back and threw our arms behind us. It''s just that I''m doing physical damage and he''s doing magic damage.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but decide in my heart that I need to work harder. When my mana is exhausted, it''s impossible for a mage like me to compete with others for physical strength. Now it''s not wise to practice physical strength. For today''s sake, it''s upgrading. In this way, the force can also be improved and more powerful magic can be obtained.


    When I get to level 12, I can learn another spell and fight for it. Before the National Day holiday, I will be promoted to level 12!


    ¡­¡­


    The next Monday, I had a rare trip to school. I met with Hu Jie, my best friends and Gong Xiaoting. Most importantly, I met my sister and had further exchanges with her to build a bridge of friendship.


    After what happened last time, maybe my sister thought that if she didn''t show up all the time, the ghosts and little mages nearby would think that this place was Ownerless and wanted to come here to grab territory. So now she would come out for a stroll every day to declare her sovereignty and that this is her territory. Anyway, her strength is strong, the midday sun has not hurt her too much, not to mention other times.


    But it gave me a chance to talk to my sister.


    Such a strong ghost demon, some friendship is naturally good, and I still think about her soul alchemy.


    "Sister, I think you are always cold. Have you been like this since you were a child?" My sister and I were sitting on the bench in the small park, talking with each other. Of course, she didn''t take the initiative. Basically, it was me who started the conversation.


    "No Sister light answer way.


    I don''t know why. I think her attitude is much more flexible than the previous one. It seems that chatting more is good.


    "Why is my sister so cold?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± My sister didn''t answer me.


    "The so-called smile is ten years old Oh, by the way, you don''t need it now, but it''s a good laugh. "


    My sister looked back at me and said, "no one will be afraid of you because you smile at him. On the contrary, a cold face will make them dare not provoke you."


    "Er..."


    I was at a loss for a moment, and she was telling the truth.


    "Sister Have you ever been hurt by anyone? " I asked tentatively.


    I think from the beginning, a girl, will not be cold for no reason, she must have experienced something that others have not experienced.


    My sister did not speak, and we fell silent again.At this time, on the other side, a group of three people and three girls came over. I took a close look. On the left and right sides, it was Hu Jie and Gong Xiaoting. In the middle, it was a girl I had never seen. She was shorter than the two of them, and she looked very shy.


    Sister saw this scene, is also very interested to stand up, said: "it seems that your little girl friend came to see you, I left first."


    Then she turned and disappeared.


    These ghosts, always like this, love turns into a black smoke or something, come and go without a trace, but my sister doesn''t change anything, it should be more advanced.


    But I heard something different in her last sentence just now. When she said the word "best friend", she seemed to have some emotional fluctuations, that is Anger?


    Did her best friend ever hurt her?


    I didn''t have time to think about it, because the three girls had already come to me.


    "Here you are. Come on, ah, this is our Xuemei, the new freshman. Her name is Feng Qian." Hu Jie took the girl and said to me with a smile.


    I frowned, heart said this what situation? Send me the harem? When do I have the emperor''s treatment? The red flag is not down at home, and the colored flag is flying outside!


    Cough, I''d better be serious. Don''t affect my image in Xuemei''s mind.


    So, I didn''t have any extra expression and action. I just smile and stretch out my hand like a friend and say, "Hello, my name is Guo Rui."


    Feng Qian Xuemei also extended her hand and shook hands with me. She timidly said, "Hello, senior. My name is Feng Qian."


    I carefully looked at her, quietly used the detection eye.


    In a flash, some of her data appeared in front of my eyes. From these data, it shows that this girl should be very weak, not as weak as Lin Daiyu, but because of the long-term lack of exercise.


    In addition, I have already seen that the small decorations on her body are in the style of two dimensions. Well, it seems that she is a housemaid.


    As for the picture that the detective eye produced, which is as free as a roast duck, I''ve been immune since I''ve seen so much, and I won''t be embarrassed at this time.


    "If you come to me, you can''t just introduce me to a schoolgirl." I look at Hu Jie and her.


    "Ah, how can I? Of course, there''s something important to do. It''s up to you, the grand master."


    "Well?" I understand as soon as I hear it. This is what happened to Xuemei. She needs help.


    "Feng Qian Xuemei, come on, sit down and say." I asked Feng Qian Xuemei to sit down, but Hu Jie couldn''t sit down. Other benches were a little far away from here, so they couldn''t talk to us at all. Moreover, it seems that there are some problems in communication with this schoolgirl. She is too introverted. If there is only one me around, it is not a good thing.


    "It''s OK. We''ll just stand."


    Gong Xiaoting is very sensible. Hu Jie would never say such a thing. Looking at her eyes, she is probably calculating whether the three of us can sit together.


    That''s because I''m the protagonist this time. Otherwise, she''ll blow me away, and the three sisters will be sitting here.


    "No need." I sighed and stretched out my hand for a moment. The little Nuo acted as a bracelet on my wrist. When I received the order, I immediately started to move. My tiny body suddenly became very big, turned into another bench, and quietly stopped on the ground.


    Because he studied with jiujinwu, his original green body was a little bit of gold, and now he has become a very cheerful and lovely child. I really didn''t cheat him. His dependence and trust on me are even more prosperous. Like Xiao Mo, he basically obeys my advice.


    Feng Qian Xuemei was stunned to see this scene. She has never seen this thing in her life!


    Hu Jie knew that I had a slim for a long time, so she was not surprised. She took Gong Xiaoting, who was also shocked, to sit on the slim bench and said, "well, I said he''s very powerful."


    This sentence It''s kind of weird.


    Cough, I don''t think much about it.


    Gong Xiaoting knew that I was powerful, and she soon recovered. She thought she was an eye opener again. But Feng Qian Xuemei really saw me for the first time, and she came here as soon as she came up.


    "Senior..." Feng Qian Xuemei turned her head and looked into my eyes. It was obvious that there was a little star in her eyes.


    "Xuemei, whatever happened to you, don''t worry. I''ll take care of it. Just say it."


    Let''s not talk about anything else. We''ll make it up again!


    "Ah? Ah, yes, senior


    Maybe she was not so shy to me after I showed her the means. She felt that I could help her deal with the matter and began to talk about it.


    Through her story, I know that she and Gong Xiaoting are friends in high school. They are both local, and their study is not so good, so they entered this school one after another. Feng Qian''s father is a construction worker, seems to be a leader, contractor head? Maybe there''s a better way to call it.Recently, her father encountered strange things while working with a group of workers.


    This time, it''s not to build a building, it''s to demolish it. The goal is to demolish a dilapidated building and make it a new one. But strange is that no matter what demolition method, there will be inexplicable obstacles.


    The track of the car is broken and it can''t move forward, and * * is dumb. All kinds of methods have been found, but they are useless. More than once, every time.


    All of a sudden, people spread that the building was not clean, I''m afraid there were ghosts, so it couldn''t be constructed.


    But they also ordered that the date in black and white on the contract should not be changed. If it cannot be demolished at the expiration of the contract, it will be compensated! Everyone can''t afford it!


    So they think of a way - artificial demolition!


    How dare not say, at least let this building down, so, the poor workers is to swing the guy thing, throw arm to tear down. But I didn''t expect that from the first day, accidents happened one after another. One was injured, the other fell. When I didn''t work at night, I could tumble when I got up to go to the toilet.


    The big guy was afraid. Many people left. Her father was the leader, so he couldn''t escape. As a result, this time, it was his turn.

 Chapter 61

    Just a few days ago, in an assignment, her father fell down from upstairs and broke his leg. Fortunately, he didn''t worry about his life.


    However, because this time, the people on the construction site completely collapsed. If we can''t explain why there are frequent accidents and let this strange accident end, the construction will stop completely. At that time, if we lose money, I''m afraid that this area will become a bad place and can''t be developed any more. That''s a big loss!


    "So you want to come to me and help you find out what''s unclean in that building?"


    "Yes, yes." Feng Qian nodded fiercely.


    "After I told Xiaoting, she brought me to you, but she didn''t find it. She only found sister Hu Jie. Fortunately, she knows where you are."


    After listening to Feng Qian, I looked up at the two people on the other side of slim''s bench. People like Hu Jie, how can they not join in the excitement? It is estimated that at this time, I would like to establish a friendship with Feng Qian.


    However, this may be a good thing for me, eye ah.


    "Well, I''ll go and have a look. If there''s anything unclean, I''ll help you get rid of it!"


    "Really?! OK, thank you Feng Qian immediately got up with a smile and bowed to me to express her thanks.


    When she raised her head again, she seemed to think of something. She looked through the small bag she was carrying and took out a stack of red hundred yuan bills, ten thousand yuan.


    This is the price I told Gong Wangshu at that time. She should have heard Gong Xiaoting say that our mage needs money to do things, and she also heard the price, so she discussed with her family early and got 10000 yuan.


    I saw Feng Qian holding this stack in her solemn hands. She lowered her head and arms and held it in front of me. She looked very serious. For a moment, she didn''t know what to do.


    If you put it off, you will take it, but the problem is


    Feng Qian''s family has just suffered a sudden change. Her father is injured and is in urgent need of medical expenses. The 10000 yuan may not be too much for her family, but it''s still the best way to treat injuries. It''s just a waste for me.


    I''m not short of money now. It''s the same whether I have 10000 or not, so I don''t want to be like that. But Gong Xiaoting is still watching. I accept her family''s money, but I don''t accept Feng Qian''s money, but I can''t do anything.


    "Xuemei, you''re welcome." I couldn''t help it. As soon as I reached out, I took the stack and put it in my pocket.


    "Well, Xuemei, don''t be so polite. You''ll be friends in the future. Look at Hu Jie and Xiaoting. How nice they are." I said, looking at the two people on one side.


    Needless to say, Hu Jie is already familiar. Although Gong Xiaoting is still a little timid, she is already very good. She can''t let go when she is with me.


    "Well!" Feng Qianxue nodded with a smile and showed her big white teeth.


    I patted her little head and asked her to play with Hu Jie first. I took back shrem and had a class in the afternoon. But I didn''t want to go to class any more. I took a taxi to Zha Caipu.


    "Ah, my younger martial brother is back." He Laosan was at the door. He said hello to me as soon as he saw me.


    I responded with a smile. As soon as I walked past him, I suddenly thought of something and asked, "is elder martial sister here?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, because of the construction of the uncompleted residential building, there were few people around. Now some rumors have been spread, which makes people even more scared and afraid to approach. So, although it''s only around ten o''clock in the night, it''s like a clean street, and no one comes.


    Now even the workers are afraid to come here, I walked into the building, no one found my arrival, relaxed.


    "Xiao Mo, is there a ghost in this building?" As soon as I entered the building, I felt something wrong. However, this feeling is too low. I''m afraid there might be some omissions. I''d better ask the experts.


    Xiao Mo also felt it for a while, and then said: "master, there are ghosts here, but the mana is not high, but it''s really intended to stop people from entering the building."


    "Low mana?" I frowned. Such a ghost should not be the master. I guess who caught him here as his minion.


    "Xiao Mo, Lu Qijun!"


    "I''m here!"


    "I, I am."


    Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun agreed one after another.


    "You two know a lot about this kind of thing. Go to solve all these ghosts for me first, and be careful not to scare the snake."


    "Yes Both agreed.


    Small Mo and Lu Qijun two people out of the body, I continue to go forward, along the stairs up, has been walking to the third floor, suddenly feel wrong.


    I frowned and went up another floor. I stopped and looked at it carefully. Sure enough, what was written on the wall was still on the third floor.


    "Do ghosts fight against the wall?"


    I murmured and went up again. Sure enough, there was no change at all. I made a mark on the wall to make sure that it was a ghost hitting the wall. No matter I went upstairs or downstairs, I was on the third floor.I know that now Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun are in the building to know the ghosts. At that time, they will be dead and the ghost will break the wall!


    So, I''m not in a hurry. Just wait quietly. But at this time, a very untimely voice appeared, disturbing my silence.


    "Ah! What''s going on! Help


    It''s a female voice. It sounds like it''s on my floor. It''s also like I''ve entered the building. I''ve been trapped here by ghosts, and I have a mental breakdown.


    "It''s so late. It''s such a place again. Who could it be?" I frowned and waved. The bronze sword was held in my hand in the form of a dagger. I followed the voice and looked for it.


    There is not only one staircase in this building, but also one on the other side. The sound comes from there. It seems that just after entering the ghost wall, the mortal body can''t withstand such torture.


    I went over and at a glance I saw the owner of the voice.


    A woman, or A policewoman! Wearing a uniform, he was squatting on the floor, staring at the floor in despair.


    "Who are you?" I asked, frowning.


    "Ah?"


    When the policewoman heard the voice and looked up, she was shocked. Unexpectedly, there was a second person here. She immediately cried, "how did you get in? Are you trapped here, too? Do you have a way out? "


    There are three problems.


    But then, she seemed to think of something. As soon as her face changed, she stretched out her hand and pulled out a pistol. She pointed at me and said, "are you the mastermind behind the scenes?"?! Hands up


    You got a gun?


    I narrowed my eyes slightly. It seems that I''m a criminal policeman, and I have a task. It should be that the things here have alarmed them, so I''ve come to investigate. But Criminal police usually act alone?


    I looked at her carefully, and at first glance, well, her eyes were very big. The second eye, the skin is very white. The third eye, which is also very big.


    Keke, seriously speaking, the temperament of this person is not the appearance of an old qualification at all. It can''t be a new person.


    It should be that acting alone and going deep into it alone is really something new people can do.


    "New police." I said casually.


    "You How do you know? " The policewoman was stunned, and then became more nervous.


    I looked at her and said, "what''s the use of that gun? Can you kill me? Or can you kill the guy who is a demon here? "


    "What are you talking about?"


    "Hum!" I shook my head and waved my hand casually. She saw the bronze sword in my hand.


    "You have weapons! Come on, drop the weapon, raise your hands up, turn around The policewoman called at once.


    I laughed and didn''t do it.


    "Put it down, or I''ll shoot!"


    Still didn''t do it.


    The policewoman looked at me as if she had made up her mind. With a move in her hand, she pulled the trigger, and a bullet rushed out of the gun and only came at me.


    However, this kind of speed is nothing in front of taimingbu.


    The next moment, I left the spot and cut off the bullet with the blade of the bronze sword. I also got to the policewoman and grabbed the gun.


    "Ah?"


    In the eyes of that policewoman, I just blinked in front of her and magically took away the gun in her hand.


    "You dare to attack the police!"


    "Would you please make sense? Did I hit you? " I sword a pistol, made a helpless gesture said.


    "And then," I said, shaking the pistol, "it''s useless." Then I put it in my chest.


    "You..." That policewoman saw this scene, immediately did not calm down, the others all said, this chest appeared a purple red crack, sucked the gun into this matter, also very strange!


    "You You are not human! You''re a ghost, aren''t you? "


    The psychological quality of the criminal police is really unusual. The average woman should shout at this time, but she can still speak calmly. It''s good. It''s really shameful.


    "I''m not a ghost. I''m a man. Haven''t you heard of me, master?"


    "Law Master


    "Well, you''ve heard of the shadow army."


    "The shadow army!" Yelled the policewoman. Obviously, she knows.


    "You Are you the shadow army


    "I I think so. "


    What else can we do? If she doesn''t, she has to explain a lot. Anyway, she doesn''t seem to be someone who can get involved in senior military affairs. Just cheat her once. No matter who you love in the future.


    "You..." The appellation has changed, "are you really..."


    "Well, don''t tell me. You dare to enter here alone. Don''t you know how powerful it is?""I..."


    I smile, at this time, two breeze blowing to my side, is small Mo and Lu Qijun back.


    They reported to me that all the ghosts in this building have been removed and the ghost walls have been broken. Now we are on the real third floor. If we go up again, it will be the fourth floor.


    I laughed and said, "what''s your name?"


    "Ah? My name is Lin Xue


    "OK, Lin Xue, do you want to go upstairs with me to find the man behind the scenes?"

 Chapter 62

    "Eh?"


    Lin Xue was stunned. Obviously, she was scared by the ghost. There are three floors upstairs and downstairs. Such a supernatural thing will naturally make mortals collapse. In particular, this kind of thing is a frequent visitor of horror movies, which links up all her imagination. Naturally, she is very scared.


    I smile, said: "it''s OK, with me, will not encounter those strange things."


    With that, I turned and walked straight up the stairs.


    Behind him, Lin Xue was stunned for a moment, and immediately followed. Listening to the footsteps behind him, and the whisper "the shadow army is really powerful", I couldn''t help smiling.


    Maybe it''s because I''m used to growing a beard and I''m more mature, so many people overestimate my age. When I was a freshman, I was often regarded as a junior back to school student (graduated from junior college for three years), so in her eyes, I should not be a 20-year-old.


    While thinking about it, I had already walked to the fourth floor and looked up. Sure enough, it was another scenery.


    Lin Xue followed him. When she saw the fourth floor, she felt fresh. She was stunned at first. Then she realized that she was walking out of the ghost fighting wall. She was almost happy and yelled.


    I couldn''t make a sound just now. I''m afraid she''ll scare the snake. I didn''t have time to warn her to keep quiet. I just raised my hand and a spell passed.


    Before, elder martial brother Liu Tong used this silence method to make me unable to speak. Later, I thought that it was quite fun, so I went to learn it. It''s just a little thing. Compared with being too smart and noisy, it''s just a little thing. It''s very easy to learn. So I learned it very quickly. I also took the opportunity to inquire about a lot of fun magic tricks, thinking that I might be able to use them in the future.


    Lin Xue was so pointed by me that she lost her voice immediately. She didn''t give out a shout that should have been very loud. Even she was startled. She quickly covered her throat and compared with me, saying that she couldn''t speak.


    I went over and whispered, "don''t worry, it''s going to be OK. I just want you to be quiet. If you yell, he''ll run away."


    I don''t have the slightest emotion in my voice. I even have the intention of command and blame. Anyway, I am now a shadow army, and I should be one level older than her. It''s very normal to say that.


    Lin Xue immediately understood what was going on. She covered her mouth with her hand and indicated that she would be quiet. At the same time, she also showed her expression of remorse.


    I nodded and said, "don''t speak out loud. Remember, if you''re an old policeman, you won''t be so careless."


    With that, I raised my hand a little and untied the silence method.


    Lin Xue felt her voice recover, whispered two words, and then looked at me, suddenly her eyes were even different.


    I looked at her and said, "the shadow army is so powerful!" His eyes, also some embarrassed, just said: "he is not here, in the top floor, go up."


    This building has six floors. Now we are on the fourth floor, and then two floors. We come to the sixth floor, the top floor. Before we wait, I have a vaccination with Lin Xue. I said that no matter what I see, don''t make a fuss, pretend to know everything, or they will attack her first.


    Lin Xue said she knew.


    I think she''s a new person. She''s also a criminal police. She should be an expert. She went upstairs.


    The guy was not near the stairs, so I walked slowly forward, feeling the breath at the same time.


    When I was on the fifth floor, I found that what was diffused here was not ghost gas, but evil gas! It''s not the big ghost who enslaves these little ghosts to help their gatekeepers, but the demon!


    With my current ability, I don''t know if I can kill demons, but my amulet is still there, so I don''t give advice at all.


    Walking, I feel more and more full-bodied spirit, the demon is nearby. All of a sudden! My heart move, a flash into a room, a shout: "monster where run?"


    As soon as Lin Xue saw that I entered the house, she followed me. She stood behind me, and I stared at the front with four eyes. Finally, I saw the appearance of the backstage man - a big black mouse!


    "Such a big mouse!" Lin Xue called out in a voice that only we could hear, and I, after seeing the demon, narrowed my eyes and showed a smile.


    Is it true that friends don''t get together? What''s fate? It''s fate!


    This mouse is either another one or the one who ran on the mountain last time!


    The mouse saw me and seemed to feel familiar, but he couldn''t remember it for a moment. After five seconds, he yelled, "it''s you!"


    Lin Xue was startled when she heard the big mouse''s words, but she still pretended to be a master and didn''t speak or shout.


    I don''t care what she does. I step forward and look at the mouse. There are still some wounds on its body, so the evil spirit is leaked seriously.


    "Oh? It seems that the injury that my elder martial brother Liu Tong left you last time is not well now. "


    When the mouse demon heard this, his eyes suddenly showed anger, and he yelled: "fat man! Don''t think that if I can''t beat that man, I can''t beat you! "Say, that mouse demon unexpectedly is to open four claws, directly to me, a mouth, a pair of front door teeth, such as two long knives, it seems that just one, can bite my head.


    I laughed and said, "I''m sorry, you can''t beat me."


    When I said that, taimingbu immediately started, and the whole person rushed forward like a ghost. With a look at his right hand, slim xiaonuo took the lead. With a golden green moment, he divided into two groups, one up and one down, and hit directly!


    Two shrems, like two huge hammers, hit the mouse demon''s jaw and nose.


    "Ka --!"


    The mouse demon was forced to shut up. There was a sound of teeth colliding. I moved my hand. Shrem raised the mouse demon''s mouth, and the soft abdomen leaked out immediately.


    I hold the bronze sword in my left hand. In a flash, I suddenly grow a three foot sword and throw it away!


    The bronze sword stabbed steadily into its belly.


    "Ah


    The mouse demon, who finally got rid of shrem, immediately screamed and used his four claws together to pull out the bronze sword.


    I stretched out my hand, took back the bronze sword, held it in my hand, looked at it with a smile, and said, "how do you think you can beat me?"


    The mouse demon stroked the wound. As soon as his dark little eyes turned and his body moved, he planned to make a hole to escape.


    I''ve been on guard against his move for a long time. Last time he hurt senior brother Yinsi in this way, can I not prepare? Hand a throw, a golden light shot, point on the ceiling, suddenly under a golden rain, preemptive before it escaped, covering the whole room, including the floor.


    Cover the sky!


    Fortunately, I haven''t given it back to Shifu. It''s really useful.


    As soon as the mouse demon saw that he couldn''t run away, let alone make a hole now, the gate couldn''t get out, so he also crossed his heart and rushed over again.


    I raised my hand and said softly, "wait for the chance." With a shake of his wrist, xiaonuo immediately climbed to the roof and waited for the opportunity.


    I stepped on taimingbu and took the copper coin sword in my hand. With both hands and double swords, I immediately went forward to fight with the mouse demon.


    The awn of bronze sword does more damage to it, but the value of copper coin sword is unpredictable. The two swords work together to make up for each other''s shortcomings. It has an extraordinary effect. It not only prevents me from being hurt by the evil spirit, but also gives it a fatal blow.


    After fighting with me for more than 20 rounds, the mouse demon saw that he couldn''t get any advantage. As soon as his body turned, the long tail behind him swung over in an instant. I held the bronze sword in my right hand to block it. The tail immediately wound around the sword and tied my sword to death.


    In this way, its pain should be very big, but, this is its fight, no longer care.


    The mouse demon didn''t attack me first, but vomited out a mouthful of black gas and went straight to Lin Xue.


    Although it doesn''t know whether Lin Xue is a master or not, the result will not be worse than now.


    Sure enough, it guessed right, Lin Xue is not a master, and even can''t escape this attack. In order to protect her, I had to throw out the copper coin sword of my left hand to intercept the black gas. And at this time, the mouse demon''s claw, also split down.


    The small glutinous on the ceiling fell in an instant, but after all, it was too far away. The mouse demon''s claws split in my chest first.


    However, I didn''t intend to let xiaonuo stop it


    The mouse demon''s claws split in my chest, and the thunder card hanging around my neck immediately started to release the power of lightning to stop the mouse claw.


    But the mouse demon is going all out, naturally powerful, so the power of lightning, did not force it back, but still blocked it.


    I stepped on taimingbu and immediately stepped back for half a minute. Although I was still torn three wounds by the mouse demon''s claw, it was not heavy.


    And almost at the same time, small glutinous fell on it, immediately spread.


    I held back the pain, pulled the bronze sword, and then the pull of its tail pulled me back in front of it.


    At this time, its waist and two front paws have been completely restrained by xiaonuo and can''t move.


    This is the opportunity!


    As soon as I lift my left hand, a golden light flashes.


    This is the moment when I was in the breakfast shop, facing the cold wind.


    I left a golden palm, directly printed on its body, suddenly, light, the whole room as bright as day in general!


    In the belly of the mouse demon, in the middle of the palm, there is a huge pattern, outside is a big circle, inside, is an equilateral triangle, connected to the circle, three corners on the circle. However, the sharp angle of 60 degrees is no longer there. Instead, there are three small circles, half inside the big circle and half outside the big circle.


    In addition to these, there are a lot of illegible characters in this pattern, which are densely distributed in the big circle and triangle. The whole design, even with words, is gold.


    After I clap, I am not idle. I clap three times in a row! After each clap, the small circle will be lit up. After three claps, the three circles will be lit up.As soon as I turned my right hand, the long tail of the mouse was cut off in a flash, and I also moved at once. Taimingbu retreated, and xiaonuo went back to the ceiling and moved towards me.


    The mouse demon stayed in the same place, his body was full of gold, his mouth was wide open in pain, the next second, his body suddenly burst like a balloon to the limit!


    Xiaonuo had already arrived in front of me, turned into a shield and stood in front of me, blocking the filth scattered by the explosion. But Lin Xue is not this treatment, was splashed all over. But at this time, she did not care about this, just looking at the front, obviously looking silly.


    I laughed, took back slim, changed the bracelet of my right hand, raised my left palm and looked at it.


    That move just now is a skill that I have just learned. It comes from the unlocking after my level is upgraded to level 9. It is also the first attack skill given to me by this upgrade system.


    Bright palm!

 Chapter 63

    Bright palm!


    My level 9 unlock skill, the first attack skill, light attribute.


    Its function is to clap the palm of light on the other person, and then the force of light can enter his body and explode inside it. If the other person''s body is the force of darkness, the effect will be more significant.


    In fact, after the first clap, the effect can be achieved, but the power is not as strong as just that.


    In the last three palms, each palm will increase its power. The stronger the power of the final explosion, the greater the damage to the enemy. The upper limit is to clap three hands more, one in the middle or two at will.


    Just now, because xiaonuo controlled him, so, I was able to shoot the last three palms smoothly, and gave full play to the power of Guangming palms.


    However, under the explosion, the mouse demon was not completely wiped away. A huge mouse head and a mouse claw were still left, and the rat tail which was broken before the explosion.


    I took a look at Lin Xue, who was not too slow. I reached out and took out her gun from her chest. Facing the walls around, I fired several shots at random.


    "Bang - Bang - Bang -!"


    The gunshot is loud, Lin Xue is also awakened by this huge voice, looking at me strangely.


    I didn''t care about her. I went to the mouse''s head again and aimed another shot.


    The bullet was shot into the mouse''s head, and I walked back with satisfaction, threw the gun back to her.


    Lin Xue rushed to the gun and looked at me strangely: "this..."


    "This mouse is the main cause of frequent accidents here. Now it has been removed, and there will be no strange things in the future." I said, pointing to the mouse''s head. "Well, there are others. You can show them to your superiors and say that you have killed them. It''s OK."


    "What What? "


    When Lin Xuedun was shocked, he grew up and said, "you, you want to give me the credit?"


    I laughed. In her heart, she thought that I was a member of the shadow army, which also needed military merit. Now I killed a demon and stabilized the people''s heart. It can be said that it was a great credit, but I actually let this credit out! What''s more, she was given up to such a small person!


    "What? "No?"


    "Ah, no, I just..."


    "I never care about military exploits. If I''m used to it, I''ll give it to you. Only when someone says it, can people know it''s safe here faster, right?"


    I said, smiling at her.


    "Ah, ah, yes."


    "Well, I''m leaving. You can deal with the next thing." Then I reached for my baby, got out of the house and went up the stairs.


    At this time, Lin Xue ran out of the room and cried: "sir!"


    "Well?" I''ll look back.


    "Thank you, sir. I thought that the shadow army was serious, cold and hard to get close to. I didn''t expect that there were such kind people as the chief."


    I thought of Qin Nan and Han Fei''s cruel appearance. I was amused and said, "maybe I''m the alien. However, in the eyes of the common people, shouldn''t you also be serious and cold? Perhaps, if we are kind to them, we will better contact the masses, the police and the people. "


    "Yes Lin Xue nodded with a smile.


    I also nodded, turned and left.


    After that, I didn''t want to pay more attention to it, but I still saw the news about Officer Lin fighting giant rats.


    Feng Qian Xuemei also called to thank me. The next day when I went to school, she came to compliment me with Gong Xiaoting and Hu Jie. As for the story of policewomen fighting giant rats in the news, they didn''t believe it.


    In the next few days, I will go back to school. First, I will get closer to the three of them. Second, I will talk to my sister more.


    A few days later, the National Day holiday came.


    A group of us came out of school. I told my master that I was going home. I got to the railway station and got on the train to my hometown.


    It''s worth mentioning that I used to squeeze second-class seats with people. It''s really hard for my fat body to be there, but now it''s OK. It''s a small expense for me to buy a business seat ticket, but it''s very comfortable.


    A few hours later, I was standing on the land of my hometown. Outside the railway station, my parents had already stopped the car waiting for me. I went to them and said hello with a smile. After hugging, I got on the car together and went home.


    ¡­¡­


    The holiday without homework is very comfortable. In this way, I spent four days comfortably. During this period, I went out to play and enjoyed the cool of early autumn.


    At night, I sat alone in front of the window, looking at the familiar night scene outside, feeling inexplicable.


    Now I am not an ordinary person. My life path will never be to graduate from school, find a job or start a business, and then live a life where I can eat and have no fear. I looked back and couldn''t see my parents directly. I was puzzled whether to tell them my identity, if so, when?I looked back and continued to look out of the window. Suddenly, a familiar smell came.


    I moved in my heart and quickly went out with my head deep. At the same time, I took out the cow''s tears with the fastest speed and put them on my eyes. I looked around quickly. Sure enough, although it was only a flash, I still saw a beautiful shadow in the night.


    I look back, parents should not call me at this time, but in case, or to do some preparation.


    Lock the door, heart read a move, Xiao Mo is immediately out of the body, fell to the ground.


    "Xiao Mo, can you imitate my voice, is that true?"


    "It''s true, master." In order not to let me ask again, Xiao Mo answered directly in my voice.


    I nodded, said: "you stay here, if my parents call me, you prevaricate in the past, understand?"


    "Well!"


    I quickly turned around, looked out of the window, and said to xiaonuo, "if I fall down in a moment, please help me."


    "Yes, yes." Xiaonuo nodded.


    So I stood on the windowsill and tried to jump, but I still beat a drum in my heart.


    I did learn this Flying Magic because I was afraid that I would meet some flying guys and I could not catch up with them, but I used it several times, but it didn''t work very well.


    The most important thing is that we used to take off on flat ground, and we couldn''t fly, that is to say, we jumped and fell back. This time we were on several floors. If we didn''t fly


    "Come on!"


    My heart a horizontal, close your eyes, heart constantly read the formula, jump, the next second, my feet is a soft feeling, like stepping on the clouds.


    Yes!


    I didn''t fly for the first time, so I knew the feeling of success. However, at this time, I didn''t dare to be slack at all. I just opened my eyes slightly to see that I didn''t run into the building. At the same time, I felt the breath and chased the past.


    But in fact, it''s very difficult, because she has gone for a long time, and the breath left in the air is very light, almost impossible to trace, but fortunately, there is Lu Qijun in my body, which can make me better to catch up.


    However, when I chased for a while, the tracking was completely broken.


    It''s not the breath that''s gone, it''s her breath that''s here.


    I have a look around here. This is a community with more than ten residential buildings. My sister''s breath is scattered here, but I don''t know which building it is in.


    My heart moved, slowly fell to the ground, to make sure that no one found, began to walk around in the community for some time, look around, but did not find anything.


    "Sister, she Why are you here? " I frowned and wondered.


    My sister, she came to my city, the middle distance of the car to a few hours, but she just came, left the school, to this community, do not know what things.


    I don''t know whether she knows this is my city or not.


    Sigh, I turned away, this matter, in the end, there is no way to delve into, can only wait to ask my sister back to school.


    I took a taxi to go home. When I got to the place where there was no one under the building, I used it several times to be successful. Maybe it can only break out at a critical moment. There was nothing wrong with Xiao Mo in the room. During this period, my parents didn''t come to me. Everything seemed so flat until the third day


    The night I found my sister was already the fourth day. Now it''s the sixth day. My parents only know that I''m learning crafts and craftsmanship at the Zha Cai shop. I don''t know that I don''t even need to go to class or study in the evening. I don''t want them to know now, so I still have to go back to school to study in the evening. So, I''m leaving at noon tomorrow, and I don''t have time to do anything when something happens.


    However, although it has something to do with me, it does not directly affect me. Therefore, I have no way to do more.


    The thing is, the skeleton killer appears!


    According to the news, the skeleton killer started again. This time, the city was changed. The body was found on the third day. The cause of death and the motive of the killer were unknown, and they are still under investigation.


    This time, I didn''t even do it myself.


    Last time, there was only one person who left a symbol of a skeleton near the little Taoist I killed, so that people could connect the two homicide cases together. In this way, my situation was more delicate. Once something happened, my charges would be fully exposed.


    But I only killed those two times. After that, I will either kill ghosts or fight zombies. I will not leave any evidence. Naturally, I will not let people grasp the handle and leave a third skull mark. However, today, ah no, the day before yesterday, someone shot again. After killing people, a third skull mark was left.


    It''s obvious that the person who started the operation intended to confuse the public and lead the matter to others, that is, me, so as to reduce his suspicion. However, the problem lies in that¡ª¡ªThe scene of the crime, that night, I followed my sister to the neighborhood.

 Chapter 64

    Is Sister?


    I wonder in my heart, just like I don''t know if she knows that this is my city. Similarly, I don''t know if she knows that this skeleton killer is me. But anyway, I''m in more danger.


    If my sister acts like this, there may not be only one person killed. If it goes on like this, there will be more and more people. Once the crime is committed, I will be even more guilty. However, similarly, if it''s not me, it''s not me. Even if I''m found or even arrested, I''m not present. The evidence is obvious and the motive is insufficient. What''s more, the little Taoist I really started can''t even find the cause of death. How can I be convicted?


    But it''s still uncomfortable. When I get back to school, I''d better ask my sister.


    But speaking of it, I think of my sister''s life experience? She should be very fond of this school, but why is she so indifferent? What did she go through, her best friend, and how did she hurt her?


    I shook my head and stopped thinking about these things. But at least I know her name and her appearance. At that time, go and ask Gao Sheng. He has worked in school for a long time. Even if his sister died for a long time, he should know.


    ¡­¡­


    A few days without words, the seventh day I got on the car, and returned to the city where the school is located, but did not find my sister.


    But after all, I didn''t have much hope. The next day I went to school again, but I still couldn''t find my sister anywhere. She was a ghost and had no mobile phone contact. I had to give up and asked Gao Sheng about her.


    "Mu Siyu..." After hearing the name, Gao Sheng frowned and said, "how do you know the name? She should have been unknown for a long time


    Although Gao Sheng''s family is safe now, he is still afraid of me because I still have a strong hand. He doesn''t dare to challenge me. In particular, because I have already used the soul curse to enslave Lu Qijun, I am not afraid of how powerful he is. Anyway, it''s all my people, so I let him practice.


    Maybe it''s because of his nature. What he learned is still some insidious methods, which has become a good magic weapon to threaten people. For example, if Gao Sheng dares not listen to me, I''ll just close the door and let Lu Qijun go!


    At this time, I and I were in his office, not worried about being disturbed at all, so we were able to carry out these secret topics.


    "What is not known? It doesn''t seem to be simple behind this. " I asked, frowning.


    "Ah, yes." Gao Sheng didn''t dare to hide anything from me and said, "this mu Siyu is a student of our school many years ago. It is said that because she herself likes this major very much, and her father, Mu Shan, an old teacher who has been teaching here for many years, also wants her to come. She just took the exam and entered this school."


    My eyes moved and I said, "this school is a junior college, and the major I learned is just like that. Is that why she came here?"


    "You can''t say that. If you really learn it well, it''s amazing. She likes it and has good talent. Once she''s successful, she will have a good future."


    "Maybe."


    Maybe I really don''t like this school and major. I just came here because I didn''t get enough points, so I can''t understand the mentality of those who really want to learn. I just don''t want to, and concentrate on asking questions.


    "As a result, I don''t know what caused her to jump out of the building. It''s too much pressure, emotional reasons or family. I don''t care much about these things. I really don''t know about them." Gao Sheng said with shame.


    It''s true that Gao Sheng didn''t pay much attention to these things. It''s strange to know too much.


    "This matter, should be a big thing, did not have any impact on the school?" I asked.


    "No Gao Sheng''s answer is particularly straightforward. "The former headmaster of our school has a close relationship with the director of the Bureau. He was afraid that it would affect the school, so he suppressed it. He just said it was an accident. Later, he strengthened the protection, and no one would talk about it again in a few years."


    "In the bureau? Which bureau? "


    "What else?"


    "Oh -" I probably know which game it is. If they really want to press, it''s not difficult.


    "What about teacher mu?"


    "He, his daughter died, and he was also hit. He resigned. I heard that he became ill later. Maybe he will be gone in one year."


    "Well." I nodded and asked, "do you know if Mu Siyu had any friends at school, or if he had a good boyfriend?"


    "I don''t know. I don''t know anything about it."


    "All right."


    I think that''s all Gao Sheng knew, so he planned to leave. Suddenly he remembered one thing. When I came to school last night, I overheard my classmates talk about it.


    "Is our headmaster going to retire soon?" I asked suddenly.


    "Ah? Yes, indeed. What''s the matter? " Gao Sheng has some doubts. Why do I want to ask this again."Is it the headmaster of that year?"


    "No, the headmaster of that year was gone three years ago. He had a heart attack."


    "Well, the principal has retired. The next principal should be one of your Vice Principals."


    "I think so."


    "Who do you think can be the headmaster?"


    Gao Sheng laughed and said, "I don''t want to fight for this position. If I were young, I might think about it. But now, I just want to be safe."


    "Well." I nodded slightly, originally thought, if you can help him, then help him, after all, it''s good for me, but since he doesn''t want to, then forget it, anyway, the Deputy school is OK.


    I sighed and turned out the door. Although Gao Sheng doesn''t know much, I can probably understand something. Maybe the truth is just as I imagined.


    "Lu Qijun!"


    Out of Gao Sheng''s office, I went outside, found a place where there was no one, and called Lu Qijun out.


    "You''re looking for me." Lu Qijun came out and stood in front of me respectfully and fearfully.


    "Well, you remember the ghost last time."


    "Yes, of course." crap! I scared him enough and wasted his mana. Don''t you remember.


    "You go and use your old skills to catch ghosts nearby, spread her appearance and breath, look for her everywhere, help me find her, and contact me whenever there is any news."


    "Yes


    That Lu Qijun promised, immediately turned away and helped me to work. I won''t worry about him running. There is no distance limit for the service soul mantra. No matter how far it is, I can kill him immediately!


    I don''t worry about it here. It''s useless to worry about it. Anyway, there''s nothing wrong now. Let''s go and check my sister''s affairs first.


    Nothing is as good as the files in the Bureau. The last time I solved the problem of Gong Wangshu, I found that Gong Wangshu and the deputy director were former comrades in arms. They were all soldiers and gun bearers. Their friendship was not ordinary. So I contacted Gong Wangshu, and then the Deputy Director Su Yongguo, and found some clues at that time.


    At the same time, I am also trying to find clues. In the end, although I have gained some things, they are all needle and thread, and can not form a big story.


    However, the appearance of these things has made my thinking more and more clear, and I have more and more confidence in that guess. However, it would be better if I could hear my sister say it herself.


    Lu Qijun is trying to find his sister''s whereabouts. He has collected a lot of ghosts. They are all incompetent. There is only one who looks very smart and has some strength. I''ve used the service soul curse to serve. I hope it will be a great help for me in the future. In terms of tracking, smart kids are the first, but now they are sent to spy on clowns. I have to get a few more scouts around me.


    Once, we finally found out the whereabouts of my sister, but it was too late. I didn''t act rashly. When they told me it was too late, they gave up the idea. Sure enough, I got some benefits from this practice. The next day, the news said that someone died at home. The cause of death was cutting off his throat with a sharp weapon, no fingerprints of others and suspected suicide. But a fourth skull mark was left outside the door.


    Is it really my sister?!


    I have a headache. If my sister doesn''t know it''s me, she can still get along with me. If she knows it''s me and still does so, I really don''t know whether I should continue to make friends with her. At the same time, I don''t understand that with her sister''s ability and character, she doesn''t need to kill people and doesn''t leave any traces. Why do she have to use the skull mark?


    Just because I have not found my sister, so this question can only be hidden in my heart.


    Soon, the skull mark reappeared, the fifth, the sixth, the seventh


    I tried Su Yongguo''s words through Gong Wangshu. The police already suspected that someone had done it on purpose and wanted to get rid of their suspicion. Or, it''s just a prank, because the cause of death of the dead is totally different, and several of them can''t be found out at all. They died of cardiac arrest.


    I feel relieved now. In this way, I can hardly be found.


    Although there should be no problem with this matter, my sister''s side of the matter still has no eyes. Moreover, I haven''t practiced Kung Fu for a long time these days because of this matter, so I was arrested by my master, forced to practice Kung Fu for three days, and asked jiujinwu to accompany me. Naturally, the ending is that I, the little mage, was beaten by the big demon jiujinwu.


    Three days later, I went out of the lottery shop. I had to say that it was good to fight with the experts. At that time, my wish to reach level 12 before the National Day holiday didn''t come true, but it became simple because I killed the mouse demon. However, I didn''t get promoted because of the lack of cultivation. After practicing for three days and being beaten for three days, I realized this small goal. Half a month has passed since the day I set.


    Out of the door, I went to the street and took a bus to turn around. Unconsciously, I went to the door of the police station, where Su Yongguo worked. Suddenly, I thought of what my sister was doing. Suddenly, I heard the noise there and looked over.Outside the Bureau, a uniformed man with a helpless face blasted a woman out. The woman looked at her and was full of crazy words. She kept shouting. Isn''t she crazy?


    It happened that there was a stop here. I had nothing to do, so I got off the bus and went to listen carefully. But I heard very important news.

 Chapter 65

    "Please help me! Mu Siyu The ghost of musyu is going to kill me


    Huh?!


    I just walked past, but suddenly I heard the woman shouting. That moussiyu three words instantly rushed into my ears, like a huge hammer hit my heart.


    "What ghost, don''t go crazy." The police who chased her cried helplessly. It seemed that she was also annoyed.


    At the time of receiving the report, his attitude should be OK, but who can stand up to your coming here? After shouting for a long time, there is nothing serious. It''s all illusory things. Slowly speaking, people around him all say that the woman is crazy, and no one thinks that the policeman is wrong. After all, you affect people''s work.


    I didn''t react too much. I just looked at her quietly. To tell you the truth, if I hadn''t been in the business myself, I''m afraid I would have regarded her as a madman. But it was because I was in the middle of it that I could guess her identity.


    I got my elder sister''s age from Gao Sheng, which is almost the same as her. Judging from her appearance, I think the people who died recently were all related to my elder sister. That''s why I was scared. Then, she should be the girl who hurt my elder sister.


    Thinking of this, I went forward, grabbed the woman directly, and yelled: "sister, let''s not lose face, come back with me quickly!"


    Everyone looked, yo, there''s someone at home.


    When the policeman saw that I had come to arrest the woman, he was relieved that he could have a rest at last. But at the same time, he looked at me suspiciously. Although it was too bold to abduct people in front of the police, he still had to guard against it.


    "Who are you? I don''t know you The woman looked at me and yelled again.


    I had been ready, holding her shoulder in both hands, shaking desperately. Now I''m at level 12, and my strength can''t be compared with that of others. A madman can''t beat me even though he has great strength.


    "Sister, wake up! It''s me, it''s me


    While shouting, I whispered with mana, said: "you come with me, I can save you."


    The voice was so small that only the two of us could hear it. No one doubted it. Moreover, at the same time, I also used the silence method, so that she can no longer speak.


    That woman heard my words, at this time like drowning people in general, don''t care is not serious straw, can help! Immediately caught, but suddenly found himself unable to speak, can only nod his head "mm-hmm" voice.


    Now, the police, including a crowd of onlookers, believed that this crazy woman and I were really in the same family. It seemed that they really knew each other when they stopped shouting. How could they think of what I''ve done.


    So, in full view of the public, I took the madwoman and took a taxi to leave here.


    Where are you going? To my house? I don''t dare to see her like this. I think of the last time I told Hu Jie to take things from the empty space. It''s deserted and uninhabited. It''s just right!


    So I took her there and asked her carefully.


    Facts have proved that this madman is not as clear as a normal person''s brain. Lu Qijun and I kept asking and bluffing until the afternoon. We were tired and sweating.


    In fact, as I expected, there were emotional problems.


    The thing is, when my sister was in high school, there was a person I like. They both like this major very much, and they don''t know how the brain grows. Why don''t I like it? Therefore, both of them have been admitted to this school and are going to continue their college life for three years. Of course, both of them are going to be promoted.


    Here, my sister met a "good friend", that is, the madman in front of me. However, just like the plot of dog blood drama, girlfriends are absolutely an important factor that interferes with the feelings of men and women!


    This crazy woman, who can''t die, also has a crush on this man.


    So the next plot is very easy to do, she is thinking about how to grab this man, while continuing to get along with them as if nothing had happened.


    This woman has a big brother, who is a real jerk. In addition to her father''s status, she is a very solid backing. It happened that the headmaster at that time had a son who went to this school. This person has no knowledge and no skill. His greatest ability is to live and die. He came here to study just to earn a diploma.


    The next plot must have been thought of by all of us, very bloody, because my sister is really beautiful, so she was taken in by that thing.


    I don''t know what''s going on. Maybe they''re just like-minded. They''ve got together.


    The bastard brother is responsible for the affairs on the road, the father with status is responsible for the money, and the principal is responsible for his studies. In addition, the principal knows the director at that time and is responsible for dealing with bad comments. When these four people work together, it''s really a tacit agreement.


    As a result, these people set up an alliance of interests. The first step is that his father has money and can give the old headmaster a sweet treat. The second step is that he can make his old brother, the director, turn a blind eye to the bastard as soon as he gets the sweet treat. The third step is that the bastard helps the headmaster''s son to get his sister. The fourth step is that the headmaster gives a second gift to ensure that the woman''s studies are smooth.In this way, it is a whole economic chain. And when things have happened, as long as they incite public opinion, they can make the man angry about what his sister did and break up with her sister. The best friend takes advantage of the situation and has backup behind him. If he really can''t, he will threaten and can''t get it?


    So the plan began.


    The first two transactions were completed very smoothly. For the rich man''s father, the money is nothing. The headmaster also let his brother open up to the bastard. Next, step three.


    By virtue of the good friendship between her friends, the woman cheated her sister out and "happened" to meet a group of people led by the hunzi. They cooperated with each other and gave her sister to the headmaster''s son after she got drunk.


    The next day, everything happened and ended.


    A group of people fanned the flames, made public opinions, hid the identity of the headmaster''s son, distorted the facts, and only said that the elder sister took the initiative to throw herself in her arms for her own interests and gave herself to someone with a noble identity.


    The woman took the opportunity to say something bad to the man. The man was already heartbroken. At this time, he was so agitated that he suddenly felt cold and broke up with his sister. Fortunately, he didn''t accept the woman.


    So, in this physical and psychological and friendship on the major blow, sister''s spirit completely collapsed, so, on that day, jumped to commit suicide.


    This result was unexpected to those people, but even if they made a response, because my sister was determined to die and didn''t care if there were onlookers, so few people knew what was going on at that time. The headmaster took this opportunity to block the news and claimed that it was a mistake, and the director also cooperated to prevent this matter from getting serious.


    Because they were all grasshoppers on the same boat, they covered up their work with each other, and the matter was soon over. Even the elder sister''s parents couldn''t speak because they didn''t know the whole story. Although they were sad, they had nothing to do but cry in silence.


    It is gratifying that the man did not accept the woman after that, but directly dropped out of school and went back to his hometown in other provinces. The director, the principal, or the bastard brother have no great ability to cross provinces, so they can only give up.


    Over the next few years, everything was OK. Later, the woman fell in love with others, and now she gets along well.


    However, unexpectedly, a skeleton killer suddenly appeared. The previous ones had nothing to do with him, but later, several of the dead people suddenly appeared related to that incident.


    It was three years ago that the old principal died of heart disease after retirement. It was an accident, but now


    Among the people who died these days, she knew several of them. Without exception, they were all the people who took part in the operation that night, the men of the hunzi brother, who coaxed and poured wine on his sister.


    Another, very important, is the headmaster''s son. Because he was not with the headmaster before, he might have escaped. His sister couldn''t find him and only recently killed him. The one who died in my city is also one of his brothers. He has already washed his hands, but he can''t escape death.


    In this way, although no one knows where she lives, with the death of more and more people, she gradually becomes uneasy, afraid that she will be killed. Originally, she was the leading role in this matter, coupled with her poor psychological quality, she has collapsed in a few days.


    I put her in a fairly complete building, trapped in it, leaving little mo to look at her, and then, let out Lu Jijun and the little ghost, and let out the wind everywhere to attract my sister.


    I can''t find it myself, but it''s OK to bring her here! As for this crazy woman, I''m not going to let her live at all!


    If you set up your sister like this, will you let her live?!


    I sat on a huge stone outside the house, waiting for my sister to come.


    Sure enough, they can''t find someone for Lu Qijun, but it''s OK to let the wind out and lead my sister to come. At that time, I couldn''t find her for several days, but now the news comes out, but for a long time, my sister is on her way.


    "You?"


    When my sister arrived, she didn''t go into the woman''s room. Instead, she went outside. What she saw first was me. She was a little surprised.


    I smile, stand up, said: "sister want to kill, brother help you."


    My sister fell to the ground and looked at me with a look in her eyes.


    I went to the door and pushed open the door. Inside, a lunatic and a dog appeared in front of us.


    The elder sister showed her appearance at this time, so the woman was also visible. As soon as the door opened, she looked here and saw that I was nothing. When she saw her elder sister, she was suddenly stunned.


    After her sister died, because she was just a kid and couldn''t get revenge, she practiced hard for many years, but her appearance remained the same. But in fact, nearly ten years have passed, and her best friend of that year is already 30 years younger.


    At this time, when she saw her old friend, she was in a daze. After a few seconds, she seemed to recognize her! Stand up and try to run.Xiao Mo had been ready for a long time. As soon as she turned, a dog''s tail was whipped like a steel whip, straight on her calf. The woman just stood up, suddenly was drawn this, suddenly fell to the ground, small Mo take this opportunity to jump up, straight pressure on her body, by her huge body, the woman dead.


    "Sister, this is also your enemy. I found her for you." I said, and gave the woman under a silence, do not let her continue to shout, pollution of our ears.


    "You..."


    "Sister, I know everything about you and everything you do, but sister, I want you to know one thing, that is, you are not alone now, you still have me."

 Chapter 66

    "You still have me!"


    I looked at my sister and said with a smile.


    After hearing these words, my sister''s cold air suddenly dissipated. Her beautiful eyes widened and looked at me. She looked like a pool of clear water. Because of the throw of a stone, she set off waves.


    "Elder sister, you should be alone all these years. After that, you won''t believe anyone any more. I don''t know if you will believe me, but I want you to know that people won''t always be lonely. Now you are more than one person, you still have me!"


    "You I... "


    After listening to my words, my sister moved, but she didn''t say the whole thing.


    At this time, the woman suddenly broke away the shackles of Xiao Mo and stood up to run.


    With a wave of my right hand, xiaonuo immediately put out his hand. This time, it turned into a long sword and stabbed it directly! The woman just stood up and didn''t run out for two steps. The sharp sword ran through her chest in an instant.


    "Er..." The woman''s body stopped in the same place, her eyes staring in front of her, and her vitality gradually disappeared.


    When I moved my hand, the slim sword that ran through her body instantly bent, swept the sharp blade and cut the woman''s face.


    After this sword, the woman''s face was so bloody that no one could see her clearly.


    After all, during the day, she was seen by so many people at the door of the police station, and I took her away. At this time, it''s better to destroy her face.


    My finger move, small Nuo changed back to a small bracelet, fell on my wrist.


    "Sister, you are my sister. I can help you with anything, can''t I?" I looked at my sister with a smile and tilted my head.


    My sister looked at me, and finally, the thin frost on her face was broken, and a spring water came out, showing a gentle smile.


    I saw that my sister''s cold face was finally hung with a good-looking smile. In my heart, I was also very happy. This is what my sister looked like.


    Later, not long later, my sister told me that at the beginning, the reason why she suddenly changed her attitude after I called her sister was that when the man first met her, he called her sister.


    Just, I don''t want to have anything with my sister, I just want to have a sister, that''s all.


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah, sister, there''s one thing I don''t understand. Why do you have to leave that skull mark after you kill people? Is it just fun, or something else? "


    I''ve always wondered about this, because my sister is a ghost. No matter how powerful the police are, they can''t find it. Generally, killing people leaves a mark that has already appeared. It''s just for the purpose of framing and diverting attention, but these are not needed. Is my sister afraid of the shadow army? Does my sister know about the shadow army?


    So, when we walked back, we laughed and chatted, and suddenly asked this question.


    Unexpectedly, my sister listened to my words, but she showed a puzzled look and asked: "skull mark? What skull mark? "


    "Sister doesn''t know the skull mark?" I was startled and frowned.


    "I have no idea about it at all." My sister shook her head.


    "So sister, you know Do you know the shadow army? "


    "I know a little, but not much. What''s the matter?"


    "No I waved my hand and looked away. Looking at the ground beside me, there was a great disturbance in my heart.


    If it''s not my sister, it''s someone else!


    I said that although my sister had many enemies, the number of people who died had already exceeded this number. Originally, I thought that there might be some people who are not in this matter. On weekdays, there are a few people who want to kill them. They take this opportunity to push them to others. But there is a premise, that is, if the elder sister makes this matter bigger first, they will feel that the skeleton killers commit crimes frequently, and they will have a chance to push it out.


    But now, my sister didn''t draw the skull mark, who set off the waves? Who''s going to make the skeleton killer live? Who is going to add that?!


    Many of those who died were indeed killed by my sister. Since she found that hunzi brother, she asked the whereabouts of those people in those years, and then killed them one by one. At this time, there was a man who followed his sister all the time. When she killed one, he drew one. When she killed one, he drew one!


    Who is it?


    He is probably the one who drew a skeleton mark on me in the temple where the little Taoist died. Is it me that his purpose?! Why did he have to kill me? He did it, didn''t he Do you want me to be sentenced to death?


    I thought about it for a while. Suddenly, an idea appeared.


    "Sister, we have to go back there."


    "Go back? What are you doing back there? "


    "Leave the evidence!"


    ¡­¡­"Dengdeng dengdeng -"


    I listened to the footsteps outside the building, and the corners of my mouth showed a smile. For others, their footsteps are too small to be heard clearly. But for me, who has learned a lot of magic, their ear power is no longer comparable to that of ordinary people, so I can still hear them clearly.


    I went to the window and looked carefully. Although I didn''t stop at the door, the crowd that had begun to surround me downstairs was enough to show what had happened.


    "Click -"


    I opened the door from inside, moved a chair, and sat in the house, only a few steps away from the door.


    "Little Nuo, turn it into a ring."


    Slim xiaonuo was very obedient and made her body smaller. She turned it into a ring and put it on my finger.


    Soon, the voice approached, a group of armed criminal police, armed with shield gun rushed to the door, at the moment of seeing me, slightly stunned.


    I laughed and held out my hands.


    The criminal policemen looked at each other, but they all came over again, put a handcuff on me, pressed me, came down from the upstairs and sent me into the car. I listened to the voices of people around me, and I couldn''t help laughing. This scene is really big enough. I don''t know what it will be when I walk out safely.


    ¡­¡­


    "Go


    I got out of the car and looked up. I''ve seen this game more than once, but it''s the first time I''ve been inside.


    I went forward, stepped in, and stepped into it completely.


    "It should be to take me to the place of interrogation." I think so, looking at the people passing by all the way, all work here, without exception, I smile at them, making the latter very confused.


    At this time, I suddenly saw a familiar face in the crowd - Lin Xue!


    That Lin Xue sees me suddenly, is also a Leng, especially see my handcuffs, is very puzzled, but also don''t dare to ask.


    I gave him a smile, reached for my hand and made a silent gesture. I went straight to the place where I was going.


    "Ka --!"


    I sat on the chair, or was thrown on the chair, hands were handcuffed behind the chair.


    Soon, three more people came in. Two of them were responsible for questioning, and one was responsible for taking notes. But I knew that there must be others looking at me, but I couldn''t see them or hear them.


    Someone came to take my hands off the back so I could move to the front of me, but of course the cuffs were still there. I just carefully looked at those two people, one of them was Lin Xue.


    I smile, estimate, is to see me, heart strange, just take the initiative to come.


    "How are you going to start? Ask whatever you want. " I said casually.


    "Shut up The black man sitting on the edge of Lin Xue cheered in his coarse voice. "Say what you ask. Don''t talk without asking."


    I laughed, made a "you win" gesture, and put my hand on the table.


    "Why do you kill people?" Asked the black man.


    "Murder? I didn''t kill people. I don''t know why you suddenly came to arrest me. Why do you say I killed people? " I made an innocent statement.


    "Not yet! You''re a real killer! Isn''t that what''s left at the scene of the murder yours? "


    "Well? What is it? " I pretend I don''t know.


    "Your wallet, with your fingerprints on it, has been verified, and your ID card is in it. What do you have to say?"


    "Wallet, you misunderstood me. I''m worried that my wallet was stolen last time. Isn''t it that someone is planting me up?"


    "You are still sophistry!"


    At this time, the side of Lin Xue also can''t listen, said: "brother Zhou, is wrong, he should not be the skeleton killer."


    "Why not?"?! You see, when he entered the Bureau, he was not nervous at all. This kind of psychological quality is not the killer of skeletons, but who else? "


    "Of course he''s not nervous. He He''s from the shadow army. " Lin Xue may be afraid of being heard, whispered my identity.


    However, it was obvious that the black man didn''t believe her, and he was not as cautious as she was. He immediately yelled, "what shadow army, can he be a shadow army? Where does he look like the shadow army! "


    "But he really is..." That Lin Xue wants to say again what, suddenly the vision looked at me.


    I still smile, handcuffed hand stretched out an index finger, standing in the mouth, gently "Shh -" a.


    When Lin Xue saw me like this, she didn''t dare to speak at once. She just stood by and didn''t ask or say anything.


    "Oh, so you''re talking about the case of skeleton killer. I''ve heard about this case, but I don''t know why you have to put me in this position."


    "You don''t know? Hum, a student, even... "


    "Since you know that I am a student, don''t you think that many of those people are healthy adults, can I kill them?" My voice suddenly rose.No matter whether he has reason or not, he shouts two times first to raise his momentum.


    "You...!"


    "Evidence is important in handling cases. Do you have any evidence? There''s only one wallet I''ve lost long ago, so I''m a killer? What''s my motivation? Where''s my weapon? What''s my way of doing it? "


    "Shut up


    "It''s said in the news that the way of many people''s death is uncertain and the cause of death is unknown. How did I kill people? And those whose cause of death is clear, have you found the murder weapon in my house? "


    "Hum, don''t make a fuss. You think you have done it perfectly. I tell you that we have the evidence. If you turn yourself in now, you can..."


    "But what? Is it a crime? I want to really be that murderer, so many people''s lives, can bring a crime? "


    "I..."


    "Shut up! Without evidence, I was arrested at will and charged with a crime. Do you think I''m a bully? "


    "I..."


    I looked at the black man''s angry face turned into eggplant color, and Lin Xue''s terrified and bewildered pretty face, and the record''s busy eyes, I couldn''t help laughing.


    Just at this time, Xiao Mo, who was left by me at the gate of the Bureau, sent me a message, and Gong Wangshu came.

 Chapter 67

    Gong Wangshu and the deputy director are old friends. They must have come here to find him.


    That wallet, of course, I deliberately left there, because if I didn''t, the person who wanted to return it to me would still make a move, and the skeleton killer would continue to appear. On the contrary, if nothing else, people''s hearts would be in chaos.


    So, I have to end this thing. At the same time, I also want to tell the man that what he did is useless. He can''t kill me by using the police. Only in this way can he take the next step. The more exposed he is, the easier it is for me to deal with him. It''s just that I need to sacrifice, and maybe it''s a good thing.


    Sure enough, not long after that, Su Yongguo, deputy director of the Bureau, broke in with a few of his confidants. As soon as he came up, he immediately questioned why he arrested people at random.


    It''s true that if there is no evidence, the motive is insufficient, and the murder weapon is not found, the case can''t be filed at all. No one can say anything when he says so in his capacity.


    At this time, outside the door, a voice came: "Deputy Director Su is in charge of Eastern films, how can I have the case of air traffic control of western films?"


    I frowned and used my eyes. After investigation, I knew that this person, no one else, was su Yongguo''s nemesis, another deputy director Sun Jian.


    It seems that Sun Jian is responsible for the skeleton killer.


    "Who cares? Yes, the old director will retire immediately. You think no one cares about you, right? What makes you so arrogant, lack of evidence, unclear motive, and no investigation of the murder weapon


    "Ah, how to say that there are my things at the scene. It''s normal for them to arrest me for questioning."


    I don''t care. I even help them.


    "Question?" Su Yongguo looked back at me with doubts. He didn''t know how I could help them speak.


    "Yes, question. Isn''t there any recording here? It can be transferred to see that there is absolutely no direct accusation or aggressive action. " I said with a smile.


    Sun Jian''s face suddenly turned black. He looked at me as if he was going to kill someone. I responded with a smile. Although I couldn''t see my own expression, in Sun Jian''s eyes, I should not beat him.


    Su Yongguo immediately knew what was going on. He turned back and said to Sun Jian, "don''t think I don''t know what''s going on, or let''s take a look at it? Others don''t know, don''t I know yet? "


    Then he pointed to the black man and said, "this week, Tai is your confidant. He has basically learned all your interrogation techniques. I think if I come a little later, he will be punished to extort a confession."


    "You''re bullshit Sun Jian immediately retorted, and looked at the Black Man Zhou Tai.


    Although it was subtle, it couldn''t hide from my eyes. Zhou Tai looked at Sun Jian and shook his head.


    I believe that what Su Yongguo said is absolutely true, but this week Tai has been speechless since she came in. Even if she is speechless, it''s not too unusual. I should - my eyes look at Lin Xue - it''s because of her existence.


    Su Yongguo and sun Jianyu quarrel fiercely. Gong Wangshu looks at his old friend and looks at me with concern from time to time, but there is no way to help me. The rest of the policemen were afraid to speak.


    I watched this farce, smile more and more Sheng, because, the door of the small Mo told me, Qinnan came!


    I sat on the chair, simply put up a spectrum, made a look like an uncle, quietly watched the female major of the shadow army, how she could perform.


    As for why she came back, it''s the same reason that uncle Gong Wangshu came. Since I deliberately left evidence for people to arrest me, how could I not find a good way for myself in advance?


    "The two vice bureaus are really quarreling. I don''t know if it''s really appropriate for you to put a shadow army major on the shelf like this."


    Qin Nan cold face came, raised his hand to throw, a pamphlet first threw in from her nearest Sun Jian body.


    "Well?" The two vice bureaus changed their faces when they heard this. Maybe they also heard the key words in her words. Sun Jian picked up the pamphlet and saw it. Su Yongguo immediately came up behind him, and their eyes fell on it.


    I can''t see their faces, but I don''t believe it will be any better.


    "Major!"


    Both vice bureaus saluted immediately.


    When Zhou Tai saw this scene, his face turned from black to white. Qin Nan just said the shadow army. Now their posture is obviously true! So


    Zhou Tan and Lin Xue both look at me. The difference is that the former has obvious fear in his eyes, while the latter has only worship.


    I didn''t pay attention to Zhou Tai at all. I directly looked at Lin Xue and made that move again. My hand still in shackles stretched out my index finger and stood at my mouth, "Shh".


    At this time, Qin Nan was already teaching the two men:


    "for a major of the shadow army, you all dare to do this. If it''s a common people, aren''t you going to eat people?""The lesson, sir, is that we are wrong." The two nodded.


    Qin Nan took a look at me, and I gave her a smile, indicating that she didn''t need to be so inspiring.


    Qin Nan didn''t plan to talk to them too much. Looking at them, he only left a sentence: "fortunately, you caught major Guo with such a good temper. If I were you, I would not forgive you."


    With that, she came up to me and reached out to help me open the shackles.


    I know that with her ability, it''s easy to open it with external force. However, I have to pretend myself. How can I let her do it for me?


    "Don''t bother major Qin." Said, my hands a shock, the shackles were instantly shocked into countless pieces, fell on the ground and the table.


    It''s as easy for her as it is for me.


    "Er --"


    Zhou Tai and the person in charge of the recording immediately took a cold breath, because his mouth was too wide, and the voice in his throat was very obvious. However, at this time, no one is going deep into it.


    Lin Xue knew my strength for a long time, so I''ll see you at this time. Although she was surprised, she was prepared. Of course, Gong Wangshu and the two vice bureaus were not to mention. They saw a lot, but just a little bit of a jump in the corner of her eyes.


    "Get us a room. We have something to say." Qin Nan ordered.


    "Yes, sir!"


    How can the two deputy bureaus be slow? Soon a small conference room was empty, and the air conditioner was adjusted to a suitable temperature. Only Qin Nan and I entered the room.


    As soon as the door closed, no one knew what we were talking about. I looked at Qin Nan with a smile and said, "it seems that you really attach great importance to me. You gave me the position of major."


    "It''s just a name. It depends on your performance. It''s because I told my superiors about your hand with Feige at that time. He''s not proud, but he should recognize it. He also said about your strength."


    "Well, we should recognize that this is a good soldier." I a vice-president''s appearance shamelessly said.


    Qin Nan looked at me contemptuously, and then said: "in a word, don''t be proud. We need to see your identity. However, you can use the rights brought by this identity, but if we know that you dare to do something out of line, it will be a moment to scrap you."


    "Of course I know that."


    "Well, what''s more, like the old couple last time, although the purpose is good, it''s still too cruel. Now you''re a major of the shadow army, you can''t do it any more."


    "Well, I''m afraid it won''t happen again." I nodded.


    Qin Nan took out a pamphlet, threw it at me and said, "this is your certificate. Keep it. If anything happens in the future, don''t let me save you."


    "Good." I reached for the pamphlet and opened it. There were my photos and corresponding information on it, indicating my identity and the big red seal.


    "After joining the shadow army, do I have any obligations I have to fulfill?"


    "Of course, but nothing will happen in your spare time. What''s more, you have a non-governmental identity and can do more than us. At that time, those non-governmental organizations will need you as a bridge to get in touch."


    I laughed and said, "I''m afraid these are the ideas of major general Nie Zhuo."


    Qin Nan looked at me and said, "you know major general Nie."


    "Major general Wen, one of the two major generals of the shadow army, ranks 27th in the Tianya list. Major general Nie Zhuo, known as Tianji military, how can I not know."


    "Also, if it wasn''t for major general Nie''s emphasis on intelligence and fighting for magic power, he would not be inferior to major general Lin."


    I put away the pamphlet and said, "I''m a major now. Can I have some of my people?"


    Qin Nan slightly narrowed his eyes and asked, "who do you want?"


    "You have just said that I am among the people. There are some demons and ghosts. Their nature is not bad. Can I guard them, including some people I like, and cultivate them into mages and become my people? After all, I''m a major, and I don''t have many subordinates. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Don''t worry, I''ll take the measure. I have a way to control them."


    "Well, that''s the same thing. If there''s anything out of line, we''ll kill you right away!"


    "Don''t worry."


    The two of us finished the conversation and came out of the room. Several people nearby had already got the news. When they saw us, they immediately saluted. Especially, Qin Nan and I were so young, but when we sat in such a position, they were all envious.


    Qin Nan stayed here with nothing to do. When she came out, she left. But I still had some things to do, so I didn''t leave immediately. Instead, I found two vice bureaus to explain my work to them.


    The so-called accountability work, in fact, is to vent!


    Although I came here voluntarily, I was still angry in my heart when I came here for no reason. In particular, this matter that let me into the bureau must be settled.First, the case of the skeleton killer was announced to be solved. As for how to solve it, they thought, because it involved the power of the ghost, so I don''t need to explain much. They all knew it and said they could do it well.


    Second, the atmosphere in the bureau must be corrected. I scolded Sun Jian from the beginning. I felt very happy when I saw that he wanted to kill me but couldn''t kill me. Since Zhou Tai was his confidant, I certainly couldn''t stay. As a superior, I beat him down. I think I''d break his arm.


    Thirdly, there are ups and downs. Lin Xue was promoted by me and asked Su Yongguo to take good care of her. On the one hand, she took care of her. On the other hand, she was a good helper for Su Yongguo. On the other hand, she really changed the atmosphere.


    Fourth, there is no matter about Sun Jian. I asked him to go back and leave Su Yongguo alone to talk about the next move of the director.

 Chapter 68

    "Sir, what can I do for you?"


    After Sun Jian left, Su Yongguo and I were the only two people left in the room, and some words could be said.


    I looked at Su Yongguo, a man Gong Wangshu told me several times. Because he was a soldier, he was straightforward. He was much better than Sun Jian. If he becomes the director of the Bureau, the atmosphere in this bureau will naturally become better. I''ve done a good job, and it''s good for me


    "I heard that the director is going to retire soon?"


    "Exactly." Su Yongguo replied.


    "Well, the position of director is usually between the two of you? how? Do you have any plans for the position of director? "


    As soon as Su Yongguo heard this, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "if you want to say that I have no idea, it''s fake, but Well, I''ll just say that. The officer may not know that Sun Jian is the confidant of the director. If he retires, he will certainly tell the above. How can he help me? "


    I shook my head and said, "it used to be, but now it''s different."


    Said, I use the hand to point oneself.


    As soon as Su Yongguo saw my action, he knew that I was going to help him. He immediately said, "thank you for your help, sir!"


    It''s easy for a major of the shadow army to act as a backer against a Sun Jian!


    I laughed and said, "your chance will come soon. The reason why Sun Jian is deeply loved by the old director is that he has the same bad taste. To be honest, as far as I know, there are lives in the hands of the director!"


    "What?" Su Yong yelled, with a sharp look on his face.


    I motioned to him not to be excited, and then said: "this matter is very secret, and it is difficult to find out by manpower, but what if the dead person himself?"


    "The dead man himself?" Su Yongguo''s eyes were startled, but looking at my smile, he suddenly remembered my identity and nodded.


    "Therefore, the day of his retirement is the time of his death. However, if before that, he can personally write a letter to identify that Sun Jian has done something against etiquette and morality, and give it to him, then, do you think Sun Jian will come to a good end?"


    "Absolutely not!"


    "Well, this is the position of the director..."


    Su Yong understood and quickly stood up, bowed to me and said, "thank you, sir!"


    "Oh, no need." I helped him up with a smile and said, "I''ve also heard about the conduct and style of deputy bureau Su in Gong Wangshu''s place. This position of director should not fall into his hands."


    Su Yongguo didn''t know how to answer, so he could only reply with a smile.


    I said: "that Zhou Tai, I''ve knocked him out today. You know how many such people there are in this bureau. When that day comes, remember to straighten it out. Besides, Lin Xue is a good person. It''s better to let her participate in more cases and have long experience."


    "Yes."


    "Well, I''ve said all I can. It''s time to go. I''d like to ask vice Bureau su. Don''t forget me when you become the director."


    "Of course not. If there''s anything, just say it. I''ll do it for sure."


    Su Yongguo''s military temperament, now I am not only a superior, but also help him, how can he not listen to me?


    I smile, and said: "by the way, help me to see, it is best to make some rich businessmen, to see if there have been some such things around them, I can help them do it, make more friends."


    Su Yongguo also knew what I thought and agreed immediately.


    So, after we politely said two more words, I went out of the door and went back with Gong Wangshu in his car.


    Now I''m a military figure, a police officer, and I have su Yongguo. If I can contact the business again


    They can form Tianya society, Yunding mountain and Wuyin League. Why can''t I build an organization by myself? With the help of these ordinary people, there are some things that we practitioners can do, so we won''t be so constrained.


    ¡­¡­


    Soon after I came out of the Bureau, I received a call from Feng Qian Xuemei, saying that her parents would invite me to dinner. Last time, after I solved the mouse demon in that building, by the way, I contacted elder martial sister Yaqin and asked her to help Feng Qian Xuemei''s father heal his wounds.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin is good at internal medicine, so although she has magic skills, she has some difficulties in dealing with trauma. Until now, her leg injury is all right. However, this speed, compared with the general progress, is already fast!


    It''s hard to be gracious. I had dinner with their family, was invited out to play, and wrapped my dinner by the way. When it was over, it was already night.


    Instead of taking a taxi, I strolled along the road, taking only those paths, where no one went. In my hand, I seemed to be playing with a small wooden sign at random.


    Walking, suddenly, a strange feeling in my heart rose up, it seems that there is a person behind me, furtive, a dark atmosphere.


    "At last?" I thought, mouth began to show a faint smile.I''m afraid you won''t come! See me safe and sound out of the Bureau, you should also sit.


    In this way, the two of us walked for a few minutes, finally, the guy may see that I am really alone, in the end or can''t help it!


    Run!


    My feet move, taimingbu instant operation, at the same time, a left hand, a copper money scattered out.


    The man behind me was just ready to start, but I didn''t expect that my reaction was so fast. In a hurry, I immediately caught up with him and stepped on the copper coin I threw on the ground.


    "Get up!"


    In my heart, with a sharp drink, the sixteen copper coin array formed in an instant, and the red lines trapped the people in black behind me. At the same time, I threw out the small wooden card that I had been playing with in my hand. That wooden card seems to have life in general, was thrown out by me, the moment will be like a firefight in general, straight into the sky, and then, exploded a group of fireworks!


    This is the signal token that Yu ganqian gave me to ask for help from Sanjiao temple!


    At the same time, after trapping the man in black for more than a second, the copper coin array finally couldn''t hold on. With the man in black''s loud drink, the copper coin array broke instantly!


    Not only did the red thread made of magic power break, but the sixteen copper coins also split into countless small pieces and scattered into the ground.


    Since I had just been a teacher, I had stayed by my side. At this time, I had more than a month, and I had made great contributions to the war. So I died! Although up to now, with the continuous improvement of my strength, the power of the bronze sword has surpassed that of the copper coin sword, and has the unpredictable "living weapon" of slim xiaonuo. My need for the copper coin sword has been very small, but I still can''t bear this old man.


    "Take care, old man!" I read in my heart, and a movement in my hand brought a bronze sword.


    I know that it will take time for the people of Sanjiao temple to come after seeing the signal. But the man in black wanted to kill me for a moment.


    "Hum!" The figure in black was like a ghost. After breaking the copper coin array, he quickly approached and clapped it.


    I could not avoid it. I turned around, holding the hilt in one hand and the body of the sword in the other, blocking the man in black''s sword.


    All of a sudden, I just felt that I was not shot by one person, but by countless bears. My heart was depressed and my body flew out in an instant. But the first mock exam was not long. My consciousness was a blur. I opened my eyes again and entered the third angle.


    The amulet once every seven days can be used. It''s obvious that this palm can directly kill me! So, the amulet started on its own!


    In line of sight, the next moment when I was flying backwards, I moved at my feet, stopped steadily in an instant, holding a bronze sword in my hand, majestic.


    The man in black was also a master. He saw my change at once. He immediately stopped and didn''t dare to step forward. He just ran around like a ghost and kept away from me.


    I looked at the man in black and laughed. Holding a bronze sword in my hand, I raised my hand and cleaved across.


    At this moment, I almost saw that the surrounding space was fluctuating, like a layer of light water waves, which was fanned out in a flash.


    In my eyes, the speed of the man in black is like a ghost, but in another my eyes, his speed may be very slow. The sword passed and the castration was fast, so the man in black could not dodge.


    "Ah


    The man in black suddenly burst out a burst of black smoke. No, it was no longer smoke, but Halo.


    In the past, the sword Qi split directly on the black halo, only a "bang" was heard, and the sword Qi flew in the past without any obstruction. And it just flew past, the black halo dissipated, the body of the man in black emerged again, looking intact, but the breath was very weak.


    Sure enough, people like him have some means to protect their lives, but they also suffer a great loss.


    that I was the first mock exam, and I was ready to take another sword. But suddenly my eyes were moving, and my body was flashed. My eyes were blurred.


    "What''s going on?"


    I immediately stare at the dog, how can I come back so quickly this time? What''s more, I didn''t show any fatigue!


    I can understand the latter. I used to go back when my mana was exhausted, so I felt weak. This time I went back when I was not exhausted, so I was in better condition. However, this brings up the first question - how can this special group strike by itself?!


    I can''t help thinking of the famous scene of bannerhock in Fu Lian 3. There won''t be a day


    There is another problem, which is no longer a problem. That is why he is going on strike this time. I just came back, but when I saw three white lights in the sky, I understood.


    The people of Sanjiao temple are coming!

 Chapter 69

    There were three paths of white light, which surrounded the man in black in the middle. As soon as he came up, he first formed a Dharma array and cut off the way of the man in black.


    One of the three men was a master wearing a monk''s robe and six ring scars on his head. His face was very clean without any stubble. He seemed to be about 30 years old, with a string of Buddhist beads hanging on his neck, which was shining with a touch of gold.


    Another one, wearing a gray blue Taoist robe, carrying a sword behind him, holding a compass and a charm between his fingers, pointed to the man in black with the other hand pinching the Taoist finger. This man looks much older than the monk. His face has three long whiskers flying in the wind. With the eyes with round lenses on the bridge of his nose, he looks a bit fairyland, but more like an old scholar.


    The last person is naturally a Confucian. He wears a light yellow dress, not a Taoist robe, but it''s somewhat meaningful. His hands are empty and he doesn''t take anything. His age looks like that monk, kind-hearted and smiling.


    Three people surrounded the man in black. The Taoist priest with higher discipline pointed to the man in black and said, "Meng Hong! You have committed many evils. Today, our Sanjiao temple will do justice for heaven, except for you


    The man in black, who was called Meng Hong, looked at the three people around him. He was so angry that his teeth were clenched. He roared from his throat: "you little people dare to fight me! I want to die


    With that, he forced his spirit and patted him with one hand, but he was cut open by the monk master in front of him and patted him with the other hand.


    "Er --"


    the man in black snorted, stepped back a few steps and glared at the monk.


    "Do you want to trouble our master with your present strength? It''s enough for us to show up! "


    "You I want to die The man in black was so angry that he didn''t move his hand. As soon as they saw each other, they immediately started to greet each other at the same time. The Taoist priest didn''t even use his sword, so he directly fought with others empty handed.


    I saw that the man in black had just resisted my sword, and now he was very weak. He couldn''t beat the three men at all, so he was not nervous. He stood by and watched their fighting quietly, and wanted to learn.


    The fighting styles of the three temples are different. The monk and master use the hard hitting method and attack with the power type magic. The Taoist is a kind of soft to conquer the hard and use the strength to fight with the strength, which means using the other way to make the other body. The most strange thing is that the Confucian is like a cotton ball, which can''t be squeezed flat or broken, and can fight with a little strength All don''t accept, and his face, is all smile from beginning to end.


    The three men cooperated with each other so that the man in black couldn''t move at all. Finally, it was the monk who punched him on the chest and hurt his root cause. He vomited black blood, and his momentum suddenly dropped.


    Next, the three of them each made a move. The man in black was besieged by the three men until now. Finally, he couldn''t hold on. His eyes were wide open, his whole body was shaking like chaff, and he slowly fell to the ground.


    "Lu Qijun, let''s go. I''ll show you who you know. Let''s see if you know this man." I let out Lu Qijun and took him to walk past. At this time, I caught a glimpse of Liu Tong coming out of the ground.


    It''s not surprising that his best skill is to escape.


    Seeing that Meng Hong, the man in black, was killed, the three men took the array and stood aside.


    I took Lu Qijun to the front and touched Meng Hong''s face with my foot so that his face could be easily identified. Lu Qijun came to the front and looked at Meng Hong''s face carefully. Suddenly, he yelled: "Captain!"


    "Captain?"


    When I frowned, I was also surprised. When I thought about it, I suddenly remembered that Lu Qijun had said that the elders of the Gongmo cult were teams. Lu Qijun''s five elders alone had five teams: Blood puppet, shadow, Qingfeng, Youguang and Lanling. Lu Qijun belonged to the blood puppet team.


    So Meng Hong is the leader of the blood puppet team?!


    "He is..."


    "That''s right." Lu Qijun bent down, and was a careful identification, finally nodded, affirmed: "yes, it''s the captain."


    I nodded, said: "his ability is also a ghost, and the strength is very strong, it is really possible."


    Like Lu Qijun, he should also earn extra money in his spare time. However, the guest he is looking for is not a small role like Lu Qijun, but a big boss. Naturally, what he has to do is to help him solve his competitors.


    It''s a pity. Last time, because he was caught by the cashier, he wanted to kill people, but he was stirred up by me and Yu ganqian. Later, the cashier would die, and Yu ganqian and I should be his target. Yu ganqian is protected by the Sanjiao temple. He can''t be hurt, and I have a master, but the strength of protection is much weaker than that of Yu ganqian.


    However, it was not what he wanted to kill, especially Liu Tong, who did not dare to go out of his way. So he planned to use the mark of the skeleton killer. As long as he knew that someone was dead, he would write one. As long as I was caught, the death penalty would not run away!


    But what he didn''t expect was that I had the identity of shadow army, so I easily broke the situation he had done for many days, and walked out peacefully.So, he was so angry that he jumped out of the wall and planned to fight against the back of the river. He didn''t expect such a result.


    "Three masters." I saluted the three masters who came from Sanjiao temple, and the three returned.


    "This man is a small leader and a medium-sized person in the Gongmo sect. If he dies, it''s hard to guarantee that the Gongmo sect won''t make any moves. I''d like to ask the three masters to go back and make preparations early. I''ve heard about the name of the Sanjiao temple, but it''s also a great help from the practitioners. We must make preparations in advance."


    "Thank you for reminding me." The three masters are all polite and have no airs. They are not the same as Yu ganqian.


    At this time, Liu Tong came over very untimely and laughed again. It seemed that all three of them knew him. A few people talked and laughed, but there was nothing to see. After dealing with Meng Hong''s body, we left separately. Here, clean, as if nothing had happened.


    ¡­¡­


    After a few days, the wind was calm, and there was no big wave as I imagined. Maybe the Gongmo cult did have some action, but I don''t know about that. After all, there are still three alliances in the world, even if we don''t mention the shadow army of the military. How can I be known as a self-employed person? Master, he doesn''t tell me anything important, just let me practice.


    However, speaking of this, I think of the dream of forming an organization of my own again. The preliminary plan has already been made, and the military and the police are also related. Next, money


    Leopard company, this city, surrounding cities, and even the whole province! They are all well-known large enterprises, mainly engaged in catering industry, and also have several convenience stores. Before that, the store where I met the cashier was one of its industries. But obviously this company doesn''t want to develop too much in my city. I seldom see this sign there.


    I was standing on the ground floor of the company. I had already used the invisibility symbol. At this time, no one could see me and there was no shadow on the ground.


    After standing for another three minutes, Xiao Mu answered my letter. This little shepherd was the smart and capable kid I asked Lu Qijun to help me find my elder sister last time. I took him as my subordinate and used the service soul to curse the service.


    "He''s here. That''s just right." I smile. Xiaomu sends back the news that the boss is in his office at this time. There is no one around him. Only his secretary is in the secretary room next door.


    "Little mo."


    "Yes


    As soon as I called, Xiao Mo immediately knew what I was going to do. She went out of her body and went to the boss''s office on the top floor. However, after passing the boss''s office, she didn''t stop. She went straight through and entered the Secretary''s room next door.


    What she''s going to do is control that woman.


    When I got the signal that everything had been solved, I stepped into the company step by step.


    The door of the company is wide open. In and out of the company, there are either signs on the chest, or familiar faces and customers with them. The security guard at the door looked at the visitors carefully, and there was no abnormality. Under this situation, I quietly entered the company.


    The next thing is very simple, I waited for a long time, finally found a few people elevator, followed up. Stealth warfare like this, after all, is just invisible, but it''s not lost. Too many people will still be detected, and I can''t press the elevator myself. So, I kept changing the elevator, and then I reached three-quarters of the whole building.


    It''s easy to do here. Although I''m still very fat, my physical strength is better than those who have been keeping fit for a long time. It''s nothing to mention climbing stairs. I just had to climb too much just now, so I changed the elevator and shortened the floor. Now, just a few floors, there is no problem at all.


    Inside, old ban linqiang of leopard company is sitting behind his desk. There is only a computer, a water cup and other small things on the big desk. Many places are empty, and I don''t know why.


    Xiao Mu stood not far away from him and didn''t expose himself. He was different from the secretary. Xiao Mo directly controlled the secretary with magic power. On this side, just keep an eye on him. Don''t disturb him unless he has a change.


    In this way, I slowly went up from the fire stairs to the top floor. The empty board room doesn''t need to take care of it. It has been solved in the secretary room. Now


    In front of me is Lin Qiang''s office. I look at the tin plate on the yellow door. I smile slightly and fly with a "bang"! Kick the door open.

 Chapter 70

    "Bang --!"


    I fly up a foot, kick that gate open, inside the house, a person a ghost is to see to my side.


    "Who are you?"


    As soon as Lin Qiang saw that someone dared to kick the door directly, his first reaction was that someone in his company would scold him, but he frowned as soon as he made a sound. Because he is not familiar with my face, it must not be high-level. If it is not high-level, how can I get here? Even if the bottom employees have opinions, they will kick the door of their experience.


    I didn''t give him any chance to react at all. With a glance in his eyes, the little shepherd on one side suddenly showed his figure and rushed to him. That Lin Qiang just stood up, was so strong a small animal husbandry, immediately and was hit to sit back, fell a seven meat eight vegetable.


    At this time, I put out my hand and threw the canopy, which shot at the ceiling. The golden rain fell and covered the whole room in an instant.


    "Well, all you''ve done is in vain. There should be an emergency call system around you. You can press it at will. It''s useless." I walked over with a smile, opened the chair opposite his desk and looked at him face to face across a table.


    After a blow, Xiaomu stood on one side and watched Lin Qiang closely. As long as Lin Qiang acted rashly, he would immediately backhand with a big mouth.


    At this time, Lin Qiang finally slowed down. He looked at me and looked at me. He didn''t look like a little shepherd. He basically understood three points. He glanced at the table in front of him and sighed.


    Sure enough, just below his desk, there is a button. If you press it, you can find someone to save him.


    At first, he didn''t react. He didn''t think that I was coming to harm him, so he lost the only chance to press the button. Next, Xiao Mu took the hand, and I shielded everything with a canopy. Now, he has no chance any more.


    "Well, it seems that Menghong has been killed by you, hasn''t it?" Lin Qiang is really an old man in the world. Although he is in such a dangerous situation, he is still calm. Maybe he knows that he will die, but he calms down.


    I laughed, nodded and said, "it''s true. You should think of it. If you can use this method, others will use the same method. Moreover, some righteous people will be attracted to meddle in these matters."


    "So, are you the former or the latter?" Asked Lin Qiang.


    "It''s not true that I''m the former. It''s not true that I''m the latter. I''m not entrusted, but I''m not here for justice. "


    "Then you..." Lin Qiang looked at me. Suddenly, he suddenly came across and said, "I see. It''s for money."


    I smile, said: "you are so smart, in the end is to make me happy, or worry about it."


    Say, I slowly stand up, suddenly raise a hand a little, a purple light directly shot at that Lin Qiang''s body.


    "You...!" Lin Qiang a low call, but it is speechless, in the heart, a strange feeling suddenly rose up, as if, a magical power is along the purple ray.


    Service soul curse!


    For such a weak ordinary person, the service soul mantra wants to succeed, but in an instant!


    All of a sudden, the purple ray disappeared, marking the success of the servitude mantra. It also means that from this moment on, his life is mine.


    I sat back in my chair again, looked at him and said, "well, I believe you can feel what your state is now. What''s the matter? Do you want to die?"


    Sure enough, after feeling the changes in his body, Lin Qiang finally showed a frightened expression on his calm face. Looking at me, the corners of his mouth were trembling slightly.


    "I''ve heard of your leopard company. Over the years, Meng Hong should have helped you get rid of many people. Your money should not be less. One tenth of your money is enough for you to live to death."


    When Lin Qiang looked at me and heard that he was going to give me his money, he was in despair. But at the same time, what I said was true. Even if there was only 10%, it would be more than enough to live like an ordinary person.


    "Just understand, this company, you continue to operate, don''t want to find someone to break the curse I gave you, no one can break it. If you can''t make money or run out of money, then you will be useless to me. If there is a news on the news that the boss of leopard company died, it won''t have anything to do with me


    "You mean, I have to work hard to make money, and I can''t spend it myself." Lin Qiang said those words more succinctly.


    "Yes, your understanding is great." I nodded.


    Lin Qiang looked at me. Finally, he stood up slowly and made a gesture of submission to me, saying, "I understand."


    I said with a smile: "that''s best. Your secretary, she should have understood almost at this time. She had met Meng Hong before. Now, she should be able to understand the reason why you did it very quickly and take care of herself."


    With that, I stood up, raised my hand, took back the canopy and went out. Xiaomu also followed me. At the same time, Xiaomo also completed the task and immediately entered my body. In this way, I come and go stealthily, but what is different from when I came here is that there is already a big consortium behind me.Then, it''s time to establish my own organization


    "Hello, mushy." I dialed Hu Jie''s number and said to the phone.


    "Ah, you finally called me. I haven''t been called recently. I''m too bored to leave school like you. I''m so bored!" As soon as Hu Jie heard my voice, she immediately yelled, sounding full of resentment.


    These days, because I''ve been dealing with my sister''s affairs, so I didn''t take on the task. Naturally, I won''t contact Hu Jie to let her get rid of demons and subdue demons with me. It seems that I''m boring her.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, OK, let''s have enough fun this time. Tomorrow, we''ll meet in the woods beside the lake in the East Park. By the way, call those three idiots."


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, Hu Jie and I, as well as the three legendary idiots Geng Xi, Gao Yan and Zeng Xiujie, all went to the woods beside the small lake in the East Park.


    Originally, there were not many people in the park, and they were mostly in the morning and evening. Now it''s the morning, and there are few people in the park. In addition, the woods beside the small lake are even more remote, and no one will come. Here is a good place for me to do business.


    "Hey, brother Rui, you haven''t thought of our brothers for a long time. I haven''t looked at you in class for a long time."


    "Come on, have you ever been to a class? Don''t they all play in the dorm? "


    "You still say me, and you?"


    "Well, it''s all the same. The big slob doesn''t talk about the second slob."


    Sure enough, a few people make trouble as soon as they meet. I haven''t seen them for a long time. I''m in a good mood. I can''t help but make trouble with them for a while before I get down to business.


    ¡­¡­


    "What is it?" After listening to my words, Gao Yan immediately laughed: "are you teasing me? Brother Rui, don''t laugh. There''s no mage. You''ll play with the mage in the king''s pesticide. "


    I smile without saying a word, and then look at Xiujie and ER Huo. They all don''t believe it. Only Hu Jie is in it, and they believe it.


    "Well, I don''t think you believe it anyway. I''ll be more intuitive and let you have a look." Then I got up from the stool, went to a small tree, looked at the hapless tree, and looked there with a smile.


    Those three idiots are also looking this way, want to see what I want to do.


    I raised my hand, heart read a move, bright palm out, my palm, suddenly a piece of gold.


    "I''ll go!"


    All three of them spoke in unison. Of course, maybe the ending is not this word, but the same tone as the word "bath".


    I smile more Sheng, a backhand, directly on the side of the tree!


    "Click --!"


    How can the little tree stand up to the hand that even the mouse demon can kill? There was only a scream, and it broke in an instant, blowing out a burst of smoke, and the upper part of the little tree fell down directly, hit the ground, and brought up a piece of dust.


    I smile back, patted the dust, and looked at the three people who have been stunned.


    When they saw this scene, they were all silly, and they only reacted for a long time. The first sentence was: "I''ll go, cow b!"


    If it wasn''t for no one here, it would have been better.


    "Well, did you believe it?" I walked back with a smile, sat back and said to the three.


    "This Is that true? " Zeng Xiujie was the first one to react. Suddenly, he saw Yu Guang and Hu Jie beside him. He didn''t seem too surprised.


    "You knew that for a long time?"


    As soon as she heard Zeng Xiujie yelling at her, she was stunned. Then she responded and said, "yes, I knew that a long time ago."


    "Wow, good. Brother Rui, you value color more than friends. Tell her not to tell us, is it brother?"


    Gaoyan and two goods are also reaction, are immediately yelling, the scene suddenly chaos up.


    I pushed them back with a smile and said, "well, I''m going to tell you."


    After a long time of persuasion, the scene calmed down. So I explained all my ideas to them and said that I would pass on the credit to them.


    Oh, this makes them happy, one by one beautiful, constantly patting me on the shoulder, saying I am righteous, patting NIMA, patting ah, it''s not you who just said I value sex over friends and don''t support justice?!


    As a result, I learned from my master and asked several people to perform their duties. Each of them learned an attack spell and received many charms. Hu Jie is a girl in the end. My skills are not suitable for her, or fire symbol is more suitable. She should be an output. It''s very good.


    In addition, I have taught taimingbu to each of them. However, this spell is different from others. It needs more training and is related to everyone''s constitution. Therefore, it must be different for them to use this spell. But I can''t manage these. I''m afraid they can''t run away from others. How well they practice depends on themselves."You can rest assured to stay in the school, but it doesn''t matter. I have a way to ask for leave for you. Later on, you can study in the evening. It doesn''t matter if you don''t go to class. How about it?"


    Anyway, Gao Sheng, who am I afraid of?


    "I''ll go, so good?" Several people, including Hu Jie, were in high spirits, because she had never received such treatment before.


    "If you do anything later, tell me that as long as it''s not a big thing, I can solve it. I can also solve the money problem."


    Say, my heart read a move, that mobile phone is in my chest, just need me to think a move, can complete any operation. Immediately, several people''s mobile phones on the scene all rang. They took them out one after another and opened their mouths again.


    "I''ll go, brother Rui. You''ve made a fortune. Where did you get so much money?"


    "Don''t worry, it''s all clean money. Since I want to set up my own organization, I naturally need enough funds." I said with a smile.


    Geng Xi Er Huo was still immersed in the joy of being transferred a large sum of money. He looked up with a grin and asked, "Hey, I didn''t pay much attention just now. What''s the name of the organization you want to set up?"


    I looked at a few people in front of me and said with a smile, "the world is in the same boat, the same boat society!"

 Chapter 71

    In early November, two big news blew up in the city.


    First, Tianxiang company was beaten down by leopard company. After encouraging business competition, the two companies finally won by leopard company. Tianxiang group suffered heavy losses, and Zhou Hai, chairman of the board, was suspected to have caused mental illness and died suddenly.


    Second, the old director finally retired. Before he retired, he handed a letter of apology to his superior, which stated his guilt. He reported that he had forced female college students to die, and suppressed it with the help of his position. The letter also reported Sun Jian, deputy director of the Bureau, and stated all his criminal responsibilities.


    In a flash, these two things became the common people''s conversation before and after tea. However, only a few people knew who was in charge of all this behind the scenes.


    "Well, elder sister, your last two enemies have already died in your hands. The big grudge has to be avenged at last." My sister and I were walking in the street, feeling very comfortable.


    Of course, I was the one behind those two big events.


    The boss of Tianxiang company is naturally one of the murderers who killed his sister. The rich bastard is his father. I let Lin Qiang attack him regardless of everything, rob his customers, and finally beat him down and make a lot of money. Of course, he makes money and I make money.


    After that, my sister immediately killed Zhou Hai. She couldn''t find the wound, but had a sudden cardiac arrest. She could only write like this.


    Naturally, I did the letter of the old director. No matter how tough he was, it was no ordinary torture. After all, he gave in and was killed by his sister after he handed in the letter.


    Sun Jian was dismissed because of the letter, and the next director fell to Su Yongguo.


    Su Yongguo is upright and has no bad deeds. Nothing can be found by inspection. Moreover, he didn''t do it. Therefore, even if some people suspect that he forced the director to do it, there is no evidence.


    Both things are good for me and my sister.


    "Brother." My sister looked at me, her face was no longer cold, but a bright smile, and said: "thank you very much. Originally, I thought that I had no one willing to help me in this world. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Well, why does my sister say this? Since you call me brother, what''s more polite between sister and brother?" I said with the same smile.


    Today is definitely a beautiful and unforgettable day for my sister. It''s the first day after my sister''s revenge. She is carefree and doesn''t need to put those old grudges in her heart.


    My sister and I, like normal brothers and sisters, played outside for a while and lived an ordinary life. Fortunately, my sister can be seen by others. Otherwise, if I always talk to the air this day, I can be regarded as insane even if I am not scared.


    Now it''s getting late, we''ve just had dinner, and the day is coming to an end.


    "Well, sister, see you tomorrow."


    One intersection, I say goodbye to my sister. This intersection is a school on one side and a colorful shop on the other. We need to separate here.


    "Well, see you tomorrow, brother." My sister looked at me and said, with a different look in her eyes.


    "Well."


    I nodded and walked to the other side without looking back. All the time, I disappeared in my sister''s sight


    ¡­¡­


    The next scene is not what I saw with my own eyes, but what I know for various reasons. I call it the third shot.


    ¡­¡­


    The elder sister looked at the street where she couldn''t see her younger brother. On her face, the bright smile became a little bleak. It was a kind of helplessness in the face of death and despair.


    My sister turned back and walked down the road until she arrived at the school. She flew up to the sky like a bird, circling around her nest. This seems to be a final farewell, or another look at the hometown where I am going to leave.


    Sister into the canteen, to see those students who eat late, in order to catch up with the evening self-study crazy gobbling, or the dead pig is not afraid of hot water slowly eating, intend to skip this class.


    My sister went to the library to see the students who were reading, studying or doing anything else in the library. She also sat among them and felt the fragrance of books. It seemed that she had returned to the old days.


    When my sister came into the classroom, she saw the students studying in the evening, either serious or playful, and felt their youthful vitality. Once upon a time, she was one of them. Look at the couple sitting together, he and himself, originally, are likely to be like them.


    My sister went to the dormitory and saw everyone sleeping in the dark after a while of frolic.


    My sister watched a lot, and every time she saw a scene, she would think of the past. Finally, she came to the roof, where she once jumped, where she ended her life.


    My sister sat on the roof, looking at the night, looking at the moonlight, but she laughed.


    "Well, it seems that you''ve finished what you should do. It''s time-saving. We can go back to work early."On the empty rooftop, a voice came. Suddenly, out of thin air, a cloud of black smoke exploded. From the black smoke, two people came out.


    No, it can''t be said that it''s two people, because there''s no human appearance in them. Two of them, one is short and fat, the other is thin and tall. The short and fat one is big and has a long axe. It''s not a head on his neck, but a bull''s head. The thin and tall one was like a piece of noodles, with three forks in hand and a long horse face.


    The hell, the devil, the ox head, the horse face!


    To say it''s ox''s head and horse''s face is not to say it''s just these two ox''s head and horse''s face. The cattle head and horse face are two arms. Because their members all look the same, they are collectively referred to as cattle head and horse face. Because of this, people can''t tell the difference between two cattle heads or two horse faces.


    As a matter of fact, it is impossible to be one person a day in the world, or even to say that many people may die at the same time. How can you be busy with two pairs of things, one is a cow, the other is a horse, and the other is black and white?


    Tauren, horseface, black impermanence and white impermanence are all of the same arms, with tens of thousands or even more than 100000 members. Their leaders are all upright gods, and their actual strength is by no means comparable to that of these little people. However, it is obvious that it is not the commander who appears here today, but only the minions.


    Don''t look at the minions, they still have a great suppression effect on the ghosts who are scattered outside.


    Sister looked back at the two, with a faint tear on her face, but still smile, said: "you''re here."


    Looking at her appearance, Niu tou said, "last time I saw you, you were not like this. I still remember the last time you came, the cold noodles were fresh even to us."


    "Yes, yes." Horse noodles are also echoing. "I''ve seen so many ghosts, either at a loss or in pain. It''s rare to see such a cold one like you."


    My sister laughed twice, stood up and said, "maybe Maybe I met Forget it, it''s all in the past. After that, he can''t see me, and I can''t see him. "


    "Well, when you were in front of the king of hell and the judge, you said that you would go back after avenging yourself. At that time, your killing intention even moved the two adults. At this time, it''s time to go back."


    Niutou said, looking at her unnaturally.


    Although they are officially canonized ghost messengers, they have righteousness and can suppress ghosts, but when their cultivation reaches the level of elder sister, the power of suppression is nothing. If elder sister really doesn''t want to leave, I''m afraid they won''t be able to force them.


    "Well, although there is still some nostalgia for it, but It''s all over. " The elder sister smiles, lowers her head and walks slowly.


    Ma Mian is also slightly moved, said: "you kill as a ghost, if you go back, you need to go to hell, not reincarnation, you know, and you kill more than one person!"


    "I know, but do you think I''m the one to run away from?" Sister said, has come to two people in front of but five or six steps position.


    "Let''s go."


    "Well, I admire it." Two ghost difference said, one step forward, will go to catch sister, but at this time, a birdsong moment.


    "Who is it?"


    Those two ghosts will not be so stupid that they really think it''s a common bird call. This kind of sound must be a demon!


    Sure enough, not far away, a golden light came like a meteor, gradually showing the appearance of a big bird. It was jiujinwu! On its back, an old man sits, squinting at the two ghosts. It''s the master who understands Tiantong!


    "Who are you?"


    The master didn''t pay attention to the cry of the two ghosts. He just narrowed his eyes and said, "Guo Rui, that''s her."


    As soon as my sister heard my name, she was stunned. When she looked around, she saw that I was not far behind her


    The third shot is over.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sister, are you going to say goodbye to my brother like this?" I said, went to the elder sister in front of, will elder sister and two ghost difference block away.


    "It''s impossible to catch my sister!"


    "Brother."


    "Elder sister doesn''t need to say that, younger brother, how can you watch you go to the hell like this? If it''s like catching my sister, fight with me! "


    "you?" The two ghost messengers looked at me, their faces flashing.


    The master sat on the bird''s back and said, "you don''t have to waste your time. I''ve cut off the connection between you and the hell. You can''t communicate. Moreover, I believe they won''t notice and study deeply if they lose two little ghost messengers. So, this is your only chance. Don''t worry, I won''t do it."


    "That''s right!" I also said in a loud voice: "my master won''t fight. If you want to live, just fight with me!"


    "Brother!"


    I put out my hand to block my sister who wanted to come over. I went forward and stretched out my hand to the two ghost messengers and said, "you two, come on!"


    The ox head and horse face looked at each other, and they all nodded. When they looked at me again, they were obviously killing!The ox head raises the axe, the horse face is quite fork, a split a stab, all rush to me!


    In my heart, my hands were raised high. Suddenly, a touch of ice blue color flashed over my arms. At the same time, there was a trace of snow white. In a moment, there was a layer of armor on my hands! It seems to be made of solid ice, and it is also like the glittering diamond version.


    This is the skill I learned at level 12 - Ice Armor!

 Chapter 72

    "Ah


    The ox head and horse face yelled and rushed. The ox head was on the left, and the horse face was on the right. One was holding a big axe, the other was holding a steel fork. It was only a few steps away from me.


    I covered my hands with ice armor, left and right, and directly met, "bang!" Hold the blade!


    My left hand, slightly raised, grasped the blade. The blade of the axe fell on the palm of my hand, but it didn''t hurt my skin because of the ice armor. My right hand, leaning forward, seized a spear of the horse''s three pronged fork. Because the fork had only three points to hurt people, my right hand was not damaged.


    "Drink!" I gave a big drink, my arms were strong, and I blocked the two attacks. And there was a faint frost on the axe blade and steel fork.


    This is the passive skill of ice armour. When it comes into contact with the enemy, it releases cold air, which can hurt the enemy and has the effect of slowing down.


    I saw that these two men were not weak, and it was not flattering to consume them so much. So I quickly swung my arms together, like a swing on the right, a push on the right hand, threw away the three prongs on the horse''s face, and a swing on the left hand, pushed away the huge axe of the ox''s head.


    All of a sudden, I swung my right arm and let it come over from under the axe. I lifted it to the front of my body. In my palm, a golden light flickered.


    Ice Armor, stack, bright palm!


    "Pa --!"


    A backhand, straight on the ox''s chest.


    Suddenly, the pattern of circle and triangle appeared on the ox''s head. At the same time, at his chest, a thin layer of ice was condensed, and the cold air entered!


    However, I didn''t have the chance to increase my strength as I did against the mouse demon at that time, because at this time, the horse''s face had already reached my side, and a stab came!


    I quickly took my hand back, and immediately used the cold armor on my arm to resist the three steel forks on the horse''s face. After the cow''s head on the other side got the hand, I also stepped back a few steps. I didn''t have any attack ability in a short time.


    I took advantage of this time to concentrate on dealing with the horse face. I didn''t expect that the skill of the horse face was even better. I put a steel fork in my hand and resisted it up and down. It didn''t give my bright palm a chance to take advantage of it. On the contrary, I was almost pierced by him because I rushed in. I quickly resisted. With a move of my right hand, the bronze sword was instantly in my hand, and the three foot sword was shot out.


    As soon as Ma Mian saw that I had a weapon in my hand, naturally I didn''t dare to neglect it, so I immediately became cautious. After two more moves, I raised my hand with a sword and cut it directly to his long horse face.


    The horse''s face raised its fork and parried to block my bronze sword. We were in Boli, when suddenly a fierce attack came behind me and came straight at me.


    Bull head!


    From the corner of my eye, I saw that the ox''s head was no more than two steps away from me. The long axe in my hand chopped it down, and it was right after my heart!


    My heart thought a move, Ice Armor immediately increased area, the back of Ice Armor is also instantly wrapped on it, protect my back.


    This ice armor, if all used, will be enough to make my whole body armor, without any dead angle. Even above my eyes, there is a piece of transparent ice armor defense. Although the ice armor is transparent and invisible, it is the hardest in the whole body.


    Because I was afraid that the mana cost was too high, I didn''t expand all the ice armor. But I couldn''t dodge at this time, so I quickly expanded my back armor to defend.


    However, I underestimated the power of tauren, or the power of hell ghosts, and overestimated my own endurance.


    The axe of the ox''s head hit the back of my heart. Suddenly, I felt a burst of power coming, but fortunately, the ice armor was on my body, and the ghost gas on the axe didn''t invade my body. But, because I got this one, in the end or the body can''t stop forward, hand strength is also vent.


    Ma Mian couldn''t let this chance pass. He still held a fork in his hand to block my bronze sword, but his foot moved and kicked on my abdomen.


    This time, but there is no ice armor defense!


    "Poof


    There was a gush of blood in my abdomen, and my body flew out. It took me five or six meters to land, and it took me another turn to stop.


    "Ah --" I lay on the ground, the bronze sword fell to one side, gasping for breath, and there were still blood drops on the corner of my mouth.


    The cow''s head was a little closer to me. He was the first to react. When he lifted the axe, he rushed. The horse''s face was a little slow. He was stunned for a moment and followed.


    I looked up and saw that the two men had already rushed. I quickly raised my right hand and turned the two fingers into sword fingers. I quickly pointed them out, and the storm fingers drew a series of arcs to get the key of the two ghosts!


    As soon as I saw that my attack was fierce, I immediately stopped and kept resisting with weapons to protect the key.


    I took the opportunity to get up quickly, grabbed the bronze sword, and made a preemptive attack.


    The bull head and horse face had just resisted the attack of the storm finger. Again, I was in front of them. My direction of advance is close to the other side of the ox''s head, so that I can use the ox''s body to block the horse''s face, so that he can''t come quickly, and I won''t fall into the enemy''s situation.Sure enough, the ox head saw me coming, and immediately chopped off with an axe, while the horse''s face was not as responsive as before. He was stunned for a moment and then ran over.


    I saw the course of the horse''s face. I dodged, loosened my hand and dropped the bronze sword.


    The ox''s axe blade was cut on the bronze sword. Naturally, its strength was also affected by the sword. As soon as I let go, I was immediately pressed down. But at the same time, his axe also fell uncontrollably, unable to return.


    His axe can''t be retrieved, but my sword can!


    With a move of my right hand, I held the bronze sword loosely and reversely, and the bronze sword was immediately recalled to my hand. At this time, I was on the side of the bull''s head, and my hand was raised as soon as I released it. At this time, the sword came, and I cut it down with a sword!


    The bull''s head couldn''t defend at all. I cut it into the side neck with a sword, and the ghost gas leaked out like human blood.


    As soon as the ghost gas dispersed, the bull''s head was a ghost. At this time, he died, and his soul was broken.


    As soon as Ma Mian saw his partner''s death, he was surprised and stabbed when he raised his fork. After a few moves with him, I suddenly saw that he was stabbing again. I held the hilt in one hand and the body of the sword in the other. The bronze sword stood between three forks and two spears, blocking his attack.


    On the horse''s face, I held the fork on the front, while I stood up to resist the extrapolation.


    I looked at the three legged fork and the horse''s face. My heart moved. Taimingbu moved under my feet. A flash passed the fork tip, and the awn of the bronze sword disappeared instantly, restoring the short sword form.


    The bronze sword suddenly became shorter. Of course, it couldn''t resist the three strand fork. But because I had let it go for a long time, this fork didn''t stab me, but rowed past me.


    The horse''s face was full of strength, suddenly lost its resistance, and my body rushed forward uncontrollably. When I turned around, my back covered by Ice Armor hit him. Before he could react, I raised my right hand, and the tip of the bronze sword was facing him. The three foot sword shot into his horse''s face.


    "It''s over." I said faintly and pulled out the sword. The horse fell on his back, but it had dissipated before he touched the ground.


    The master sat on the bird''s back and watched me fight. He nodded, smiled and stroked his beard. He was very satisfied. It seems that I played well.


    "Brother!" No matter how I fight, my sister immediately ran over when I finished. Looking at my back, she said with concern, "is it OK?"


    "It''s OK, brother. I''m thick skinned and can stand the axe." I said with a smile, looking at my sister, know, now, my sister is really my sister.


    "Sister, I want to talk about you well. What''s the matter? I left without saying goodbye. Fortunately, I''m smart. When I go back, I think something''s wrong, so I ask my master to come. Otherwise, you won''t see my brother."


    "Yes, my sister is wrong." Sister said with a smile, eyes, slightly flashing tears.


    "Ah, I''m not so lucky to sweep you. Do you really think it''s OK to kill those two ghost messengers?" At this time, nine gold Wu suddenly said, tone completely casual and lazy.


    "Ah?"


    Although this guy doesn''t look very reliable at ordinary times, he is a big demon and a master''s Mount, so it should be true.


    "Don''t you mean it''s OK to kill? Isn''t it? " I asked.


    "Of course not, but it''s all right recently, but since your sister is such a powerful ghost and has made a deal with Yama and the judge, do you think Yama, Cui Yu and Lu Zhidao are all idiots? It may not be found in a short time, but as long as you check it, you will find the problem. At that time, not only the ghost demon, but also you will go to hell for the charge of killing the ghost. "


    "Brother..." My sister worried as soon as she heard that I would go to hell.


    "Don''t be afraid, sister." I gave my sister a comforting look and said, "it''s going to be OK."


    I don''t believe that since I''m the reincarnation of the general, I''ve come with heavy responsibilities on my back. Don''t say that human resources, even the way of heaven, will also kill me?


    "Don''t worry about this. You will be OK in a short time. If they find out, I will delay for you. When your strength is strong enough, they will have nothing to do with you."


    The master said with a smile, indicating that I didn''t need to be nervous.


    "Thank you, master."


    "Oh, thank you, you." Said the master, calling for his sister. "You''ll live in my tie color shop in the future. You can hide your breath and let people find you less quickly. Moreover, once they find you, I can also know."


    "Yes, thank you, master."


    In this way, my sister and I went back to the Zhacai shop together with master. I don''t know how many empty houses there are. Master prepared a room for my sister to live in.


    When everything was ready, I went to the master''s room and found him.


    The master knew I would come for a long time. He was sitting in the room drinking tea and staring at the door. As soon as he saw me coming, he immediately laughed: "ha ha ha, you are here. Come on, talk about it and see if it''s different from what I think."I laughed and said, "master, how can I guess what I think? I think, just as master thinks I want to be stronger. "

 Chapter 73

    Shifu looked at me with a smile, and I looked at Shifu too. The two of us looked at each other speechless. After a full minute, Shifu had a reaction.


    "Ha ha ha, are you really ready?" Asked the master.


    "Yes." I replied faintly.


    "Alas -" the master sighed, put down the teacup, stood up and said, "it''s only half a year since you opened the ghost road. I wanted to wait for some time, but now it''s really time to make your strength stronger. Come with me."


    Master walked to the door, and I quickly followed. We both walked to the deepest part of the yard, where there were two rooms.


    The master went forward and opened the door of one of the rooms. I saw that there was a big lock on the door of the other room, which was obviously a very important place.


    "Of the two rooms here, you can''t move that one, and this one will serve as a place for your cultivation." The master said, and with a wave of his hand, a black light suddenly appeared in the room, which had been deserted for a long time.


    The black light became bigger and bigger, and gradually turned into a vortex. Inside it, it was no longer pure black, but like the vast starry sky, yellow, white, blue and other colors appeared, which was gorgeous.


    "This..." I looked at the mysterious black hole and was surprised.


    "It''s a small world. It''s not named. There are countless ghosts in it. They have different strengths. After entering, if they can smell people''s smell, they will attack. At that time, you will be isolated and helpless. I''m afraid there will be some mistakes."


    The master said, put his hand on my forehead, and said, "with this, when you think of it, you can come out of this small world in a moment, and you can be safe."


    "Yes, master Xie." I thank Master. I went to the black hole, looked at the whirling vortex, looked back at the outside, and finally laughed. I stepped forward, stretched my hands forward, and went directly into the black hole!


    All of a sudden, I felt a huge suction coming from the black hole, and my body couldn''t control the balance at all, so I was sucked directly into the small world.


    Fortunately, this process is not long. There is no such long tunnel of time and space as novels or television. I have to fall freely for a while. Almost in a moment, I came to the world. My body just staggered forward. The next moment, I stood on the ground again.


    "Huh?"


    I stood firm and looked around. Behind me, the black hole whirlpool was still there. As long as I went through it, I could go back, just like when I just came here. However, I will not go back like this. My purpose here is to improve my strength!


    Fortunately, now that I have master''s Guifa, even if I am far away from the whirlpool, I can return in an instant. So it''s OK to walk around now.


    Although there is a word "small" in this small world, it is also compared with the big world on earth. Even if this small world is not as big as the half human world, it has to be one fourth or one eighth.


    When you look around, you can see that there are wasteland all around, and occasionally there are a few dead trees, which are like decay. On the terrain, most of them are flat. At a glance, they are extremely flat, but there are also many hills with a height of less than 100 meters, which are not difficult to climb.


    I walk on this wasteland with black feet. There is nothing easy to walk in this plain, so I climbed up a hill, and when I got to the top, I looked down again. I was startled!


    On the other side of the hill, there happened to be a group of monsters with strange shapes and dark bodies. They had a big mouth, two pairs of fangs, and two powerful hind legs, which could make them stand up. Their two slender front legs could make them attack quickly and easily. It was really difficult to fight.


    I look carefully, that group of monsters about 100, at this time is moving around, seems to be looking for something, seems to have smelled my breath.


    All of a sudden, one of them looked up, four blood red eyes suddenly resisted me, opening his mouth was a scream.


    All of a sudden, all the monsters came to see me, all of them found my delicious fat meat.


    I slightly narrowed my eyes. First, I raised my hand and hit the monster who first found me. It was a bloody red pupil!


    "Ah The monster screamed, fell to the ground, only struggled a few times, out of a pool of blood, it is no longer moving.


    These monsters obviously have no feelings of human brothers and compatriots. Although they see their partners die in front of their eyes, they don''t move. They just look at my fresh meat. For a moment, they all have an appetite and start to rush up.


    The hill is only a hundred meters long. The legs of the monsters are so powerful that they almost reach the top half in an instant. They are about to rush up.


    I didn''t dare to neglect. I used my hands together. The storm finger was like a big firepower net. The monster who rushed forward did not give up. In an instant, it was the first wave of attack that broke through the body one after another and rolled down with a scream.


    It seems that I am very lucky to meet a group of weaker guys.


    But the advantage of these guys is that they are not afraid of death, and they are very fast. I only killed about 20 of them, and those monsters have been in front of me for less than ten meters."Xiaonuo, get ready!"


    I shook my arm. Slim xiaonuo, who turned into a bracelet, immediately climbed up to my shoulder. His two small eyes glared at the monsters, but they were very lovely.


    I stretched out my hand, bronze sword in my hand, at the same time, my cold armor covered my arms, heart and chest, ready to fight!


    The preparation for the battle was just ready, and the monster was in front of me. I raised my hand with a sword and cut one to death first. Taimingbu ran under my feet and rushed into it in an instant. Holding the bronze sword in my hand, I cut it left and right, and immediately cut a piece of it.


    That small glutinous on my shoulder, see the right time, turned into a sword, from time to time prominent, but also took the lives of many monsters.


    "Ah A monster rushed behind me. I turned back and struck straight. There was no time to take back the sword, and the rest of the monsters rushed to the side. At this time, xiaonuo was cleaning up for me, and I couldn''t take care of this side at all.


    In desperation, I can only give up, return a palm, bright palm directly printed on it, pat it fly, return a foot, fly kick in the past, below the knee, already covered by ice armor, the monster''s fangs hurt me.


    With this kick, all the monsters I hit were kicked back. I reached out my hand, and the bronze sword was in my hand again. I chopped one to death first, and then dodged the attacks of other monsters with taimingbu, and fought back.


    It took more than ten minutes before and after that. This group with hundreds of monsters was completely destroyed by me.


    Xiaonuo stopped on my shoulder. I was holding a bronze sword. My clothes were dyed red. The bodies of those monsters were lying on the ground everywhere. I couldn''t move. The mana in my body was also consumed.


    However, I also got enough benefits. Before, because I killed two ghost messengers, maybe because they were ghost messengers from hell. With the status bonus, I gained a lot more experience than the rest. After that war, I almost reached level 13. I''ve just killed so many monsters. I''ve broken through level 13, and I''m half done.


    It seems that as long as I kill another team like this, I will be promoted to level 14, and then to level 15 to learn another skill!


    However, if I go to another team to fight at this time, it will be pure death. With my current mana, I can''t annihilate them all like this. I''m afraid I''ll fight for a while and then I''ll go back.


    Thinking of this, I plan to find a clean place to sit down and have a rest, which is also called to recover my physical strength and mana, so that I can fight again.


    But unfortunately, there are monsters smelling the smell here, a group of more powerful than just that, the number is more amazing. I didn''t have a complete rest. If I killed less than one third of my body, my mana was exhausted. I could only use the magic that the master gave me to escape.


    This time it can be said that there is no danger, but also let me know the benefits of this small world, because there are enough ghosts here, so I can quickly increase my experience and upgrade my level; because there are strong enough enemies here, so I can greatly increase my fighting experience and prepare for the future war.


    In this way, from this day on, this hut and this black hole vortex are the places I must come to every day, but I have improved a lot until


    "Younger martial brother!"


    I was just about to enter the hut as usual to practice, but behind me came the voice of he San.


    "Well?" I turned around and asked, "what''s the matter, elder martial brother?"


    "Master summoned, everyone must be present, something big happened."


    "What''s the big deal?" I asked


    "Gongmo cult has taken action!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Recently, there have been many cases of missing children in our city, which are under investigation. Please take good care of your children..."


    There is evening news on TV. A couple are sitting on a sofa with their three or four year old son playing with their favorite toy.


    "Husband, this child abductor is too scary. Our children must watch it." The wife pulled her husband''s clothes beside her and said.


    The husband nestled in the sofa and said, "we don''t take our children out recently. Don''t worry. Even if we steal our children, we can''t steal them from home."


    Just then, suddenly one side of the bedroom "Hua La"! All the windows to the South were broken, as if they were hit by a huge object, and all the broken pieces of glass fell into the house.


    "Ah?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Both husband and wife hurried to check. As soon as they entered the room, they felt a gust of wind coming and couldn''t help stopping.


    "Ah, where are the children?"


    The wife was blown by the wind, subconsciously turned her head, Yu Guang looked at it, but did not find the trace of her son. She turned her head to look, and there was no trace!


    The husband also looked back with a cold sweat on his face.


    Just then a voice said, "here it is!"


    The couple went along the road. It was the window facing south. At this time, it was empty. Suddenly, the figure outside the window flashed. A man in black flew upside down and fell to the ground. Then, a more burly figure jumped in and stood in front of the window with a child in his hand.No doubt, this is me.


    "Your children are here." I said, put down the hands of the child, by the way touched his head, whispered: "don''t be afraid."


    The man in black stood up and looked at me standing in front of the window. He could not help but look a little scared. Suddenly, he turned around and rushed to the husband and wife on the other side. His eyes were fierce and his fingers were clawed. It was as if he wanted to tear them up!


    "Ah The couple were startled, and the husband flashed away, leaving his wife behind him and standing in front of him.


    But the man in black didn''t really attack the husband and wife. On the way, I strangled his neck with a small waxy rope and pulled back to stop him.


    "Er..." The man in black grasped the rope of slim with both hands, bent slightly, and wanted to fight against this power, but how could he resist with me and xiaonuo?


    The man in black tried to struggle twice, but also understood that he couldn''t beat me, so he made a somersault and flew back with his strength. His feet soared in the air, trying to kick me in the face.


    It''s a pity that he underestimated my reaction ability. The moment he flew up, I was immediately forced. I stepped too clearly under his feet, forced him to bully him, let his feet pass, and patted him with my right palm.


    Bright palm!


    The man in black was not as good as me. He was hit by this palm, and his body was about to fly back. But I didn''t intend to let him go. I grabbed his clothes and hit him three times until the last one.


    At this time, the little Nuo still wrapped around his neck. After being patted, he didn''t fly far away. Then he was brought back by the little Nuo and fell to the ground.


    "Well, it''s all right. Don''t be afraid. You can find someone to press the glass yourself. I''m going


    I said, take back slim, turn around and go.


    Just then a weak voice said, "you Who is it? "


    The voice came from the man in black. He tried his best to restrain the power of the bright palm, but it was obviously the limit.


    "Me?" I looked back at him, then at the couple, and said, "count."


    Volume one, new mage, end.


    Volume two begins

 Chapter 74

    For a time, the whole city, and even all cities, provinces, and regions broke out a very strong and wide range of disorder incidents caused by evil practitioners. Ordinary people, even the army and the police, are hard to control. Almost all the shadow troops are in Yanjing. They are slow to respond to the deployment of the shadow troops when they cause trouble all over the country. But on the whole, they are not bad.


    Just as I expected, the arrested people were all called Gongmo cult people, and the positions of elders and team names reported were all what Lu Qijun said. It is certain that the death of the leader of the blood puppet team made the five elders angry and made the five teams in chaos.


    "Yanjing, there are shadow army headquarters and master Ruyan. We don''t need to worry. Jinmen, if it''s close, should be supported, and it''s the same everywhere. "


    In the master''s room, on the table, a map was spread out. We surrounded ourselves and talked to the place names on it.


    "There are Mu''s in Yunnan, Dai''s in Jiangxi, Murong''s and Maoshan''s in Jiangsu and Zhejiang, golden winged carving in Tibet, golden knife Li Xiao in Sichuan, and Tianya club''s headquarters in Chang''an, the center of Tianya club."


    At this time, Liu Tong was also a little more serious. He pointed to all the places on the map and pointed out the strong people there one by one to judge whether he could rest assured.


    "None of them are strong in the world, but we can rest assured that we are in Qilu. As long as we hold our position, we can connect in a straight line, from east to west, and then gradually from north to south. No matter how powerful the Gongmo cult is, I''m afraid it can''t turn over any waves." He Laosan said.


    "Not only that, Yunding mountain and Qiankun Hanhai pavilion are all to the south of this place. As long as we can really connect into a line, then the only thing we need to worry about is the north." Liu Tong said. "Shifu, he won''t do anything. We must keep an eye on him. Once we find Gong Mo sect or other evil practices, we must eradicate them!"


    ¡­¡­


    Indeed, at this time in the world, powerful evil cultivation forces broke out, and many evil spirits even took the opportunity to do evil and increase their cultivation. Moreover, from the news Qin Nan gave me, in addition to the five elders'' subordinates, there were other elders'' subordinates coming out of the cult. Among them, what surprised me most was the appearance of the six elders.


    There are more than five elders of kongmu cult! This time it''s the sixth elder. Who can guarantee the seventh elder?


    I''ve seen Meng Hong''s strength. When he was in hand, he forced my amulet out with one blow, and then he escaped to death in the state of my amulet. After that, he fought with three masters of Sanjiao temple for more than 20 rounds before he lost. If there are four or five or six such figures under each elder, I''m afraid they can''t compete with us.


    The little smart ghost has heard that the clown''s recent activities are more frequent than before, and there are occasional gatherings with the other ghosts and demons. But it''s strange that although they have been acting frequently, their interest is not high, and they even go slow, as if they are forced to do nothing.


    In this regard, although I had some ideas in my mind, I still didn''t act rashly. This is a time of trouble. I''d better deal with these difficult things first.


    These days, I''ve killed many people in Gongmo sect, and some ghosts and evil things that make trouble at the opportunity. Yu ganqian often thinks of himself as a respectable and upright man, and he looks like he''s going to save the world and give up others. At this time, he''s sure to come out. I''ve met him a few days. I told him about the formation of the Tongzhou society. Naturally, he laughed at me. In his eyes, how could my TongZhou society compare with his Sanjiao temple?


    I''m not surprised at this. This is a matter of great urgency. It''s better to find some scattered soldiers. People like him who are originally from other organizations and who are so superstitious in their own organizations can''t be found.


    My elder sister has gone out with me several times. For a powerful ghost like her, ordinary evil cultivation can''t help her at all. I estimated that my elder sister''s strength can almost match that of the leader of Gongmo cult.


    One evening, I was in my room when someone called. When I looked carefully, it was su Yongguo.


    After su Yongguo became the director, he also helped me a lot, because I didn''t want to publicize that I was a member of the shadow army, so I needed him to give me a false identity. After all, evil cultivation is human in the final analysis. Although it''s just for me to kill them, it''s not right for people who don''t know.


    Therefore, Su Yongguo gave me the status of psychic consultant, and also explained to me that I was new to the Bureau, and I would not be constrained to fight against evil cultivation.


    However, it''s rare to call me like this. A few days ago, I set out under the name of "count". I had to deal with anyone who had been pretending to work for a long time before I went. Therefore, even the people on the website know my name as an earl, which makes me famous.


    Although I was very mean when the world was in chaos, it didn''t hurt much, and I didn''t do anything harmful to nature, and I saved people from fire and water.


    "Hello, it''s me. What''s the matter?" I answered the phone and asked.


    Su Yongguo called me. No need to ask. There must be something big happened again. They can''t solve it. They need to use me."Sir, Yongtong village is haunted. Nearly ten villagers have been killed. You..."


    "I''ll go right away."


    As I said, I immediately set out for Yongtong village.


    In fact, I think Su Yongguo''s luck is also very good. When he meets such a boss, otherwise, if you come to ask the officer for help, what else can you do without paying? I don''t want anything like this.


    My sister is still in the house. This time, I didn''t plan to take her. I went out of the house and took a taxi to Yongtong village.


    ¡­¡­


    Yongtong village is almost dark at this time. The village, which should be bustling and brightly lit at dinner time, is dark. Because people are outside the village.


    "Don''t make any noise, don''t make any noise, everyone be quiet, it will be OK!"


    Su Yongguo came here again in the afternoon. After knowing the situation, he arranged for people to evacuate all the villagers outside, because they knew that the ghost would come out to eat people at night. Because of this, many people have disappeared these days.


    Su Yongguo''s face is dignified. He looks at the dark village with his brows locked. Behind him is a group of uniformed police. They are surrounded in a circle. The villagers are protected in the circle.


    "Be quiet, be quiet!" A big man tried to keep order. Many of the villagers were so scared that they were in a mess.


    When I got out of the car and arrived, I saw such a scene.


    "They''ll be more scared if you shout like that." Su Yongguo didn''t see me and said to the man who kept order. At the same time, his eyes looked at Lin Xue, who was also maintaining order in the crowd.


    Lin Xue is obviously more friendly than this big man. She smiles sweetly and calms everyone''s mood. Many children are coaxed by her when they are crying. Hum! These kids, so small, know that beautiful sister is good.


    Of course, not only the children, but also some big men are "coaxed" by her. At this time, they think that they have nothing left in their hearts and stare at her. Of course, the end is that they are pinched and twisted by their wives.


    "It seems that this girl really has some abilities. No wonder..." Su Yongguo looked at Lin Xue and couldn''t help murmuring.


    "No wonder what?"


    "No wonder he asked me to reuse it. Well Su Yongguo replied subconsciously, but suddenly, the voice seems to be wrong. It seems to be


    "Sir!" Su Yongguo looked back and saw me. He called respectfully.


    "Oh, I don''t need it. I''m used to it. I can''t stand it." I waved my hand. "What''s the situation now?"


    "Er..."


    As soon as Su Yongguo was about to speak, another man came by. He was a monk with fat head and big ears. He looked like a pig. He didn''t know whether he had just eaten chicken legs or something on his face. His face was full of oil. At first sight, he was not a serious monk.


    "Ha ha ha, Director Su, is there another guest?"


    The monk came up to him and said with a big laugh. Moreover, the word "you" was clearly stressed.


    Any other guests?


    I was puzzled in my heart, but I didn''t say anything, so I asked Su Yongguo to speak for me and be my spokesman.


    "Ah, this is It''s our bureau''s psychic counselor. " Su Yongguo didn''t tell me who I really am. He just said I was a psychic consultant.


    "Psychic consultant?" The monk listened with disdain on his face and said, "well, it''s just a vain name. I think he''s very young. What else can he do? The Taoist priest who went in before, and the child who just went in, who is similar to him, have not come out for such a long time, it is estimated that they are also more or less in danger. "


    I see him like that, with a look of defiance, I can see that he should not be able to do anything. When I look at him with a detective eye, as expected, he''s very arrogant.


    "The master." I said to Nahe Shang: "look at the master, the food in the temple is good, but I don''t know how you come from the greasy hemp?"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    Come on, he''s a real jerk.


    It''s because they are Buddha! Can you be a mortal like an old man?!


    "Director Su, this..."


    "Ah, the master was found by the secretary. Before that, there were two other people, a Taoist, and none of them could be identified. Maybe they were invited by the villagers. They entered the village one after another, but there was no news."


    Su Yongguo told me that he seemed to be explaining things to his subordinates, but in fact, he was explaining to me why these people came from, so that I would not suspect that he doubted my ability.


    "Since I''m the one recommended by the Secretary, it seems that I really have some abilities. I met an expert today." I said deliberately, with a smile on my face and nothing else.


    The monk really thought that I admired him, and immediately he turned his mouth to the sky and pulled it like 250000 or 80000.When I saw him like this, I only felt funny and didn''t speak. I stood aside.


    Su Yongguo certainly looked down on him for me, but at least he was recommended by the secretary. It was not easy to refute people''s face, so he didn''t say anything. He was neither close nor distant. He perfunctorily agreed to what he said.


    We stood for a while, from the village, a figure suddenly staggered out.


    The villagers stood later, but they were all staring at the entrance of the village. As soon as they saw something coming out, someone immediately yelled, "ghost, ghost is coming out!"


    All of a sudden, everyone was startled. The big man called out: "don''t shout. What kind of ghost is that? It''s human!"


    The three of us stood at the front and could see clearly. It was true that people were coming out. They were covered with blood and their clothes were in tatters. But we could still vaguely see that they seemed to be Taoist clothes.


    "Oh?" When the monk looked at it, he burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, you see, isn''t that the Taoist? It''s such a mess. What''s the matter, Daoye? Do you see what''s going on inside? "


    "Ah, ah, ah --" the Taoist ran up to him, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "Hum, I don''t know what you can say. For people like you, the ghost in this village is death. For me, it''s mole ants." The monk shook his head and boasted.


    He just that "you", obviously looked at me, it seems, if you don''t give him a little fierce look, really can''t.


    "Well, master, how about a bet?"


    "Oh? What kind of bet? "


    "Just bet who can get rid of this fierce ghost. If anyone can get rid of it, another person must promise this person one thing, OK?"


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! Not only that, if I win, I need you to call me grandfather


    "If I win..."


    "The same!"


    "That''s good!" I nodded with a smile, stretched out a hand, made a "please" gesture, said: "you come first."


    "Good!"


    There was no one in he Shangmu''s eyes. He walked straight ahead. Before he reached the entrance of the village, he yelled, "come on, ghost, don''t go, you Buddha will come!"


    Then he went into the village.


    Su Yongguo must think highly of me but not him. After all, my identity as a major of shadow army is not fun. How can I even defeat an arrogant monk? But obviously he was a little confused about what I had just done and asked, "Sir, this..."


    I waved my hand and said, "the monk is not good enough. I don''t gamble with him for the wrong of his spirit. It has nothing to do with me. It''s not for him to call me grandfather, but for his only guarantee. It''s also a good magic weapon in his hand - fenghunzhu!"

 Chapter 75

    There are three soul sealing pearls, which can be described as the best treasures in the world. They contain extremely strong strength, which can attack, defend, suppress and collect souls


    These are all I saw in ancient books. I thought I would never meet them in my life, but I didn''t expect to see them today! In the monk''s hand, he was strung together with some ordinary Buddhist beads to form a string of Buddhist beads, which he held in his hand.


    "Director Su, let''s wait and see. Let''s guess how long the monk can last."


    I don''t worry that the monk will be killed by the fierce ghost in the village with the letter of soul bead. He will surely come back with the bead Give it to me.


    We two talked, and after a while, we heard a cry in the village! The cry of killing a pig resounded through the air.


    The villagers were scared, and they were all looking at the village.


    "This is Whose pig does the ghost eat? " A villager who didn''t know the situation said.


    I was amused to hear that, but it should be faster to see the situation like this, so I took a more distant view and looked at the entrance of the village. Sure enough, I soon saw a round body running out of it. Behind me, it seems that there is another figure. It should be the fierce ghost!


    "Director Su, it seems that the person recommended by the secretary is also incompetent! When he comes back, you will keep watch for me. He still owes me a request! "


    I said a move with my right hand, the bronze sword in my hand, "Shua Shua --" shot out the three foot sword, sacred!


    After all, the common people have a look at "wow --"! It''s probably the heart that says this is the master!


    I hummed and sneered twice. Taimingbu was running at my feet. I ran straight to the village entrance and met him. After a few steps, I saw the fat monk running with a look of panic and a ghost Oh, it''s a ghost.


    "Sun smash, call grandfather!"


    This request is put forward by him. If it''s cheap, it''s useless!


    "Ah, ah, grandfather! Come and help me The fat monk was scared out of his wits. He didn''t care at all. Let alone ten, he could cry.


    But I don''t have this idea. What''s the use of having such a grandson? What''s not? I''m only interested in the three soul sealing beads.


    "Remember, there''s one more thing you haven''t done!"


    I said, with my left hand, I reached out and took things from the space!


    In an instant, the fat monk, who was about 10 meters away from me, came to me and was caught by me. At this time, because I have been fighting in the black hole vortex for many days, my level has reached level 17. Taking things from the air is not limited to things, but even people can be captured!


    As soon as the fat body came into my hand, I moved under my feet. I immediately turned around and loosened my hand, throwing him directly behind. At the same time, I yelled to Su Yongguo: "watch it!"


    Turn back and chop!


    The fierce ghost that the fat monk chased after him looked like a person, but there was still this difference. For example, although the hands and feet are clear, the muscle level is obviously not what normal people can have. For another example, although it has a human head, it is huge and out of proportion. Its eyes are like light bulbs, its fangs are like tiger teeth, its ears are like wolf ears, and its speed is like the wind!


    The fierce ghost might have seen me save the fat monk. He suddenly became angry, bared his teeth, split his claws together, and attacked by two forces of void.


    My heart moved. My arms and chest were covered with ice armor, and the bronze sword was clenched in my hand. I directly met the two forces of void!


    "Bang --!"


    Those two forces can''t last long. Although they forced me to retreat half a point after a collision, they also dissipated.


    This dissipation is dissipated, but after it dissipated, it burst out a burst of ghost gas and went straight to the rear. The speed was too fast to stop it.


    I was shocked, but suddenly I saw Su Yongguo''s clothes. I felt a little certain in my heart, and cried out: "don''t be afraid, protect the villagers, that thing can''t hurt you!"


    As soon as I said this, the fat monk over there who had almost recovered immediately retorted: "how is it all right? The ghost spirit... "


    Before he had finished his words, the ghost had come to him. The police first heard what I said, followed immediately, stood in front of the villagers and faced the ghost.


    The ghost spirit was fierce, but just arrived nearby, it really didn''t know why it suddenly broke up, gradually spread out, and soon faded away without any harm.


    Su Yongguo stood close and heard the monk''s words. He immediately arrested him and said, "if you talk nonsense again, I''m not polite to you!"


    To be honest, this is the second time he has lost to me.


    "That ghost spirit..." When the fat monk saw this, he immediately wilted. He closed his mouth and did not dare to speak any more. At the same time, he was a little strange. Why did the ghost hurt them.


    Why? Naturally, it''s because of the clothes on them.


    They are civil servants. They are all in uniform. They all have a logo on their hat. That thing is also an artifact of conquering ghosts! It''s the same as what happened in gongwangshu''s house last time!As soon as the fierce ghost saw that I blocked his attack, he was also cautious. Instead of rushing forward, he wandered around in the same place, intending to observe for a while.


    I see, yo, this ghost has a little IQ. But I don''t want to ink with him. If he doesn''t come, I''ll go!


    "Look at the sword I yelled and raised my hand to chop! The fierce ghost raised his hands and parried to block my sword, but he couldn''t support it at all. He was pressed down directly, and the blade cut his face, leaving a wound.


    "Ah


    The fierce ghost screamed, and immediately retreated. The injured hands and cheeks were leaking out the ghost gas, like human blood.


    Taking advantage of the victory, I stepped forward, stabbed my sword and went straight to the devil''s chest.


    The fierce ghost obviously knew how powerful he was. He didn''t dare to fight hard. He just breathed black air to block my attack, but he ran back and ran for his life.


    "Don''t go, ghost!" I broke up the black air and ran after him immediately. Although the fierce ghost can''t escape, it''s a unique skill. I can''t see the ghost at all. If I didn''t step too fast, I would not catch up with him.


    One by one, we ran back and forth until we reached a courtyard at the other end of the village. There was a well in the courtyard, which had obviously been abandoned for many years. It was estimated that there was no water in it and only mud was left. As soon as I entered the hospital, I saw the fierce ghost jump into the dry well. It seems that there must be a passage under it!


    In a hurry, he jumped down. His feet kept moving and he walked close to the wall of the well. When he got to the bottom of the well, it was full of mud and covered half of his leg.


    I stretched out my hand and took out a lighting charm. I recited a formula to control it floating in front of my body, looking at the road.


    As soon as the light came on, the environment in front of me became clear. Sure enough, there was a road in front of me on my left, like a tunnel made by a miner. It was dark and I didn''t know where to go.


    I hastened to follow. I kept walking for six or seven minutes, and suddenly I was enlightened.


    "Huh?"


    I just entered this area. I was shocked. When I saw the scene in front of me, I frowned and became angry.


    The scale of this place is many times larger than that of the previous miner''s tunnel. Its area is like a basketball court, and its height is more than three meters. The top is like an inverted sea bowl, which covers us. On the surrounding walls, there were also incantations for lighting. They didn''t work. I just came here, but they all lit up suddenly.


    In front of me, there was one person and one ghost. Needless to say, the ghost was the fierce ghost. At this time, the wound on his body had just recovered, and the man was standing a little far away from me. The man had a square face, a cold face, and was dressed in black. He was about 1.8 meters tall. He looked like a master.


    "That''s you?" That person looks at me, the facial expression does not change, the tone says blandly.


    "It''s me. Well, it seems that you are the one who manipulates it." I said, looking around the walls. All around the walls, as well as on the ground, there is blood, and there is even blood in the air. It seems that the villagers who were captured were


    "Hum!" The man snorted coldly and said: "the innocent kid also came to provoke us. There was a boy about your age just now. Now he is estimated to have been killed by my partner. If you don''t want to follow his lead, you''d better leave obediently, otherwise..."


    "Or what?" I interrupted him and said in a loud voice, "or will you kill me? If I''m afraid of death, why should I come? "


    The man listened to my words, his eyes moved slightly, and he was silent for a while before he said, "I didn''t expect that all the posterity are so bloody now. Should I say you are brave or don''t know the heaven and earth are good?"


    "Whatever you like, but I''d like to know my name before you die, count."


    "Count? I haven''t heard of it. Where did you come from? " The man frowned. Obviously, he had never heard of the name.


    I''ve been wandering around with this name for some time. Someone should have spread it. In order to be more famous, I specially asked Su Yongguo to publicize it to the outside world. He didn''t know my name, was he ignorant or didn''t like it at all?


    Both of us should be thinking that the opponent in front of us is either stronger or weaker than ourselves, depending on which one we meet.


    The man''s eyes moved and he waved his hand. In his palm, countless red halos appeared.


    Just when I thought he was going to attack me, he clapped his hand, but the target was the fierce ghost!


    "GAOW --!"


    The fierce ghost suddenly yelled, and his momentum suddenly rose. I was very close to him, and I could feel the strong bloodthirsty!


    Is that what you mean?!


    "Look at the sword It''s better to start first!


    I was holding a bronze sword and cut it. Just a few minutes ago, this fierce ghost could not catch my blow. But I didn''t expect that now when I used another sword, this guy was not afraid. He raised his hand with his left hand and said, "bang!" Hold my bronze sword in my hand!The tenacity of its skin can''t hurt him by the bronze sword; the strength of its strength can''t move half a minute!


    The power of this man is so powerful!


    I''m not stupid. The fierce ghost has such a big change before and after. It must be the man who made it. The blood red halo has such power!


    "GAOW --!"


    The fierce ghost grasped my bronze sword in his left hand, and his right hand was not idle. He raised it high and cleaved it down according to my head! If this claw is really hit, I''m afraid it will belch fart directly. What ice armor can''t protect me at all!


    If I put it in the past, I would not be able to prevent it for a short time. But now, I have been practicing in the black hole vortex for such a long time. How can I not prevent this move when I fight with nearly a hundred monsters day by day? Right hand a pine sword, a direct record of bright palm shot in the past!


    This palm has not only the bright palm, but also the defense of Ice Armor.


    We hit each other, blood red and gold aroused a halo respectively, and then retreated one after another.


    This bright palm didn''t work! This shows that the blow just now didn''t break the ghost spirit of his body protection!


    However, this palm also forced him to step back two steps, and I also stepped back one step to open the distance.


    On this occasion, we have seen the strength between us.


    The man looked at it and nodded.


    I reached out and the bronze sword came back again. This is the advantage of my magic weapon. Even if I can''t earn it, I can call it back directly.


    As soon as the ghost saw that the sword was gone, he was so angry that he rushed over again. I run taimingbu under my feet. I rush with my sword. I stab him when I lift it. So I fight with him.


    At this moment, in the other direction, in this huge underground cavity, in addition to the tunnel I came from, there is another one, just opposite, which should be the exit to the village. At this time, it was in that passage that the voices of people suddenly became noisy, followed by "shuasha -" two figures jumped out.


    Yu ganqian?!

 Chapter 76

    Yu ganqian?!


    I''ll go. You''re the kid they''re talking about who''s about my age?!


    Yu ganqianyi was also surprised to see me and yelled, "ha ha ha ha, you are here too!"


    "You can come, why can''t I?"


    While I was talking to Yu ganqian, I was dealing with the fierce ghost. After this fierce ghost is strengthened by that man, the strength is really incomparable. My bronze sword didn''t hurt him in several attacks, whether it was the blade or the tip of the sword. On several occasions, he didn''t even use his hand to block it. He just used his head and chest to fight, but he couldn''t hurt him.


    That man was on one side, and his brow slowly wrinkled again. Maybe he didn''t know what my strength was. Just now, it seems that I only got a draw with that fierce ghost, but now I use it with my heart, and it seems that I got a draw again, but I don''t seem to exert my full strength.


    The man who rushed in with Yu ganqian had the same clothes as the man. At this time, he also got up from the ground and rushed to Yu ganqian to fight with him.


    Needless to ask, this is naturally the one of the two bloody males.


    "Why, your companions have all started. Are you going to watch the war?" While I was fighting with the fierce ghost, I said to the man who didn''t start all the time, which made him frown again.


    Yu ganqian crossed hands with the other male, glanced at me and said, "brother, you deal with this company, give me the ghost!"


    Said, it was a direct move, flash out of the array, straight to my side.


    As soon as I saw it, it was OK. Anyway, I was tired of fighting with the ghost. I immediately used the bright hand to attack the ghost, thinking of Yu ganqian rushing away. As soon as I wiped my shoulders, I immediately changed my position!


    "Devil, look at the move!" Yu ganqian yelled and fought with the fierce ghost, while I was facing the bloody two heroes, holding a sword.


    "I''ll see what you can do!" The new comer turned his palms, and a blood red halo appeared in his palms. The two palms shot out one after another, and the red halo turned into two blood red light balls, coming straight at me!


    I stepped on taimingbu and rushed forward, holding a bronze sword on the left and right. With no effort, I split the two spheres of light, and in a flash, I shortened the distance by more than half.


    When the man saw it, he was startled. His palms were in the same place. The red halo of his palms turned into a pillar of light and directed at me!


    "Hum!" With a cold hum, my cold armor appeared and protected my arms and chest. I stood up with the sword, holding the hilt and the body of the sword in one hand, and standing in front of me, blocking the red light column.


    This pillar of light seems to be fierce, but it is powerless. This shot hit my bronze sword, but it could not shake me.


    I tried the power of the opposite side, moving under my feet, still forward, just a little slower.


    When the man saw it, he was even more shocked. Before he had time to react, I came up to him, raised my hand, and cleaved his head! He didn''t react as well. He wanted to raise his hand to resist, but I cut his arm with a sword, and the blood gushed.


    "Hum!" I took advantage of the situation to bend my elbow. My right elbow covered by Ice Armor directly hit him on the chest. I knocked him away. I put a bright palm on it!


    The light palm totem suddenly appeared, and the man also flew upside down and fell to the ground.


    The effect of the bright palm has long been changed because of my level promotion. It doesn''t directly blow up the body of the mouse demon as it did last time. Instead, it blows up a lot of filthy things. Instead, it directly assimilates the dark forces and dissipates them.


    Last time, in the couple''s home, he killed the Gong Mo Jiao man who robbed people''s children. That''s why he didn''t dirty other people''s home.


    However, it is obvious that there is also a disadvantage, that is, if you don''t take those pictures in succession to increase your power, if you can''t completely assimilate the dark power in the enemy''s body at that time, it will only cause a great loss of his mana.


    If before, even the least powerful hand could blow him up!


    I think that man''s strength, this palm, should not be able to kill him, but it can make him hurt greatly, which is also good.


    At this time, the square faced man, who had never moved, started to move. With his feet on the ground, the whole man rushed forward and came straight at me. In the palm of his hand, the blood red halo was blooming.


    I immediately turned back and parried with the sword. The square faced man slapped his hand on the sword. His strength forced me to step back.


    "So strong!"


    Just this time, I know that the power of the two bloody heroes is worse than that of the thinner man. Even if they are tied together, they can''t match the power of the square faced man!


    The man looked at me back, his eyes moved, his palms flipped, and many more light balls came out, flashing blood red light, coming right at me.


    This is an attack mode with the man just now, but I can''t underestimate it, and I can''t compare it with the attack of that degree just now. I can''t move forward even though I''ve blocked all the light balls!


    After a few palms, the man with the square face patted me directly. A light column was formed immediately, and it was the same attack way as the man who had just attacked.I just blocked those light balls. As soon as I looked up, I saw the light column shooting at me. I quickly raised my sword to resist, but I was knocked back a few steps. I tried my best to stop and stand in a deadlock with the light column.


    The square face man put more strength in his hand, and I tried my best to resist, but I still gradually retreated.


    Just then, on the other side, there was another explosion.


    Both the man with square face and I were attracted by the sound of explosion, and their strength was released one after another. I also took advantage of it to stabilize my pace. When I squinted at it, I was startled!


    Over there, Yu ganqian has been knocked down by the fierce ghost, and the fierce ghost is bullying him at this time. A pair of sharp claws are about to split on the boy''s head.


    In fact, there was a blow just now, but he hid it and cut it on the wall. The sound of explosion came from it. Although it didn''t hurt him, it also made him disheartened and unable to see. This second strike must be unavoidable!


    "Dry thousand!" I cried.


    Although Yu ganqian and I don''t have much friendship, they are similar in character. They are quite like my best friends in school, and they are my first friends after I entered the industry. I can''t bear to say anything about them!


    But now, I''m not strong enough!


    But I didn''t expect that Yu ganqian was fearless. Although he was fascinated by the dust, I could see the confident smile clearly.


    Has entered the desperate situation, unexpectedly also can be like this?!


    In an instant, the fierce ghost''s claw has been cut down, straight on the head of Yu ganqian!


    In my heart a moment jumps, but suddenly, then sees that place a golden light flickers, its golden light center, is precisely in the dry thousand!


    "Dry thousand!"


    "Thank you for thinking about me. I can''t die! Today, let''s see the strength of my respectable family and the strength of my Sanqiao heart! "


    Yu ganqian tried his best to kick the fierce ghost out. Another carp stood up in a moment. His momentum was many times stronger than before.


    Wait a minute. I''ve seen this one time. It was when saving the little cashier. He dealt with the kid. That''s the state. Afterwards, he said that his state is not normal, and it needs special circumstances to appear. Isn''t it


    "Gan Qian, are you..."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s my form that can only appear when I receive a fatal threat. Otherwise, I don''t have to spend so much effort!"


    Yu ganqian yelled that he had fought with the fierce ghost, but this time, he got the upper hand and pressed him step by step, which made the fierce ghost retreat.


    It seems that his constitution actually comes with an amulet, which is similar to my amulet, except that he is only a passive skill, while mine is both active and passive.


    That square face man sees his ghost fall into the downwind, his face shows the color of worry, and his attack on me also slows down.


    As soon as I saw that he was distracted, I immediately dodged and stepped out. Stepping on taimingbu, I quickly approached. I took the first step in my hand and threw the bronze sword out directly.


    The man was startled to see that I was moving quickly. He stepped back and hit the bronze sword with one hand. But the next moment, I reached in front of him. With a move, the bronze sword was in my hand again and stabbed at him.


    The man with a square face turned to one side, and his palms flashed blood red light. Unexpectedly, he directly fought with my bronze sword with a pair of flesh palms. Moreover, my sword could not hurt him. It seems that the blood red light can not only attack, but also defend.


    I split a few more swords, but they were all blocked by his palm. After a few more rounds, I cut straight down with one sword. The man''s hands closed, and he took my bronze sword off with his bare hands.


    Suddenly, a touch of red from his hand spread to my sword, and quickly hit my hand.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the red came to the hilt of the sword and hit my palm. Fortunately, my hand was covered with ice armor and was not hurt. However, even so, I can still feel the hot feeling!


    Let go quickly, let go of the bronze sword, the golden light of the right hand flickered, the bright palm started, and directly clapped in the past.


    The man was also relieved and welcomed.


    "Pa --!"


    Golden light and blood red burst out a wave of light, scattered, I each step back, no one took advantage.


    When the bronze sword fell to the ground, I didn''t recall it again. Instead, I directly used the bright palms in both hands, opposite to his bloody palms.


    When I was holding the palm, I found that on the other side, the other male of the pair, the junk snack, had already slowed down and was slowly standing up.


    My heart read a move, two palms a minute, force open that square face man''s two palms, lift a foot to kick in his abdomen.


    This foot was covered with ice armour, and the cold air on the ice armour forced into his body, which made his brow locked instantly, and he stepped back two steps.


    "Little mo!"I gave a big drink, and little Morton came out of the body and took a big mouthful. First of all, he hit me with a shot of blood!


    That square face man just by cold air attack body, at this time is recovering, by this sudden move hit unprepared, repeatedly retreat. At this time, I stepped on taimingbu, exited the war zone, ran to the man on the other side, and reached for the bronze sword.


    When the man just got up, he saw that I was in a fierce situation. He was busy playing a light ball to resist me, trying to block my pace. I held my sword to block me from left to right, grabbed my left hand in the void, and took things from the air!


    Just outside the village, I used it once, and I was able to capture people by taking things from the air.


    The man couldn''t react at all. He was completely dull after I caught him. He didn''t have time to resist and was killed by me.


    At this time, Xiao Mo has reached the limit. He is attacked by the man with square face, but his body is suddenly divided into three parts.


    Snow mirage, a new skill of little mo. as long as one of the three skills still exists, she can be harmless!


    That square face person one palm breaks up a phantom, but the other two actually came back to my side, was taken back by me.


    On the other hand, in that state, Yu ganqian was really powerful. At this time, the fierce ghost could not support it any more, and his soul was broken. And he himself fell down because he was out of that state Same as last time.


    "Well, now it''s just the two of us," I said, looking at the square faced man with my sword. "Divide up."

 Chapter 77

    "Divide up."


    I stood with a sword and looked at the man with a square face in front of me. The man was also staring at me. His eyes were fixed. It was obvious that the current situation was beyond his imagination.


    "Look at the sword His imagination is beyond my imagination! My idea was to catch them all!


    When the man saw me coming, he turned his hands, and the blood red halo reappeared. He immediately came up to fight with my bronze sword. Sure enough, the power of my bronze sword is not enough to cut off his defense, and I also confirmed that his blood red palms contain extremely high heat, just like two groups of fire.


    I seem to have heard of such a spell


    The two of US fought for more than 30 rounds with one sword and one palm. Because his speed was really fast, and his blood red palms were very powerful, I had to let my left hand use the bright palm besides the bronze sword. On the other hand, I could only defend and could not break his body protection magic.


    After several rounds of fighting, neither of them took advantage of me. While attacking, I carefully thought about his magic. Suddenly, a name flashed in my mind, and I was shocked!


    It''s this Kung Fu. My movements are slow because of my distraction. The square faced man has a lot of fighting experience. When I look at my absence, how can I let it go? Raise your hand and hit me in the chest!


    I just slowed down and wanted to parry, but it was a step too late. He slapped me on my left chest.


    Fortunately, at the last moment, because of my resistance, his attack direction was raised a few points. This palm was mainly used on the shoulder and didn''t hurt his heart.


    "Ah


    I screamed in pain, and my body flew back, but somehow I could control my balance. After flying a certain distance, I landed smoothly.


    This landing is landing, but the pain or pain ah!


    "Hiss -" I took a cold breath, reached out and gently rubbed the middle palm. It was as if it was burning. If it wasn''t for the cold armor''s defense, and Xiao Mo''s cold resistance in my body, my left arm would be useless.


    The man with the square face saw that I was injured, so he immediately took advantage of it to attack, and his blood red left palm came straight at me.


    I looked up and saw that the man had come close and quickly held the sword to block his hand. That square face man''s left palm was blocked by me. Suddenly, he turned his palm, turned it outward, swung my sword away, and pressed my right palm to my chest!


    In my heart, I was shocked. In my left palm, I used the bright palm. One palm passed by. Opposite to it, I blocked his palm. I raised my right leg, bent my knee and bumped it. My leg was covered by Ice Armor.


    The man with the square face had already known the strength of the ice armor. He didn''t dare to fight hard. His left palm suddenly clapped, and his right palm followed it. His two palms worked together, and the blood red light suddenly burst out!


    In a moment, a blood red whirlwind rolled up on the ground. It was between the two of us. My knee just hit the whirlwind. It was only a moment before it bounced away.


    And the square face man, also by this whirlwind, opened the distance between me.


    I took advantage of this opportunity to catch my breath. I forced myself to take the initiative. I stepped on Taiming''s step and ran to the front. When I lifted my sword, I stabbed.


    The man with the square face fought with me again for more than a dozen rounds. The man''s right hand slapped me. I immediately used my left hand, Guangming''s, to fight against each other. My two hands collided with each other, and the two sides didn''t get half a bargain. I took advantage of this right hand to hold a sword to split, that square face man this time is not pure resist, but directly grasped up!


    "Pa!"


    He grasped my sword tightly. I couldn''t move half of it because of its strength.


    However, I didn''t intend to pull out the sword


    At this moment, his right palm is opposite to my left palm, and his left hand is holding my sword. If he wants to release it and defend again, he will not move as fast as I do.


    At this moment, I loosen my right hand, release my sword, and turn my two fingers into sword fingers. Move forward!


    All of a sudden, a gust of wind from the three pulse, along the palm meridian moment from the fingertip, into a sharp sword of wind! Go straight to the chest of that square faced man!


    This is the skill acquired at level 15, Fengming sword!


    It can come out in a moment. It''s an invisible Qi sword. It''s surrounded by strong wind. Its strength can pierce steel armor and tear boulders!


    At this time, the two of us are so close! This square face man, must be dodging!


    Unfortunately, I underestimated this guy''s reaction speed. The moment he saw me let go, he knew something was wrong. Although he didn''t know what attack I was going to make, he knew that it was not a good thing. He let go to defend immediately.


    Because of his defense this time, my Fengming sword didn''t hit him in the chest, but was deflected by him, just through his shoulder.


    Well, it''s revenge for the palm of my left shoulder.


    "Ah That square face man screams, immediately retreats, at the same time makes two palms to push me back.


    I recalled the bronze sword and resisted it from left to right. I just blocked the light balls coming. Looking at it again, the man with square face didn''t come back. Instead, his arms flashed, and his whole body flashed a burst of blood red light. Then he disappeared in the same place without any trace."Xueyidun! It''s him. " Looking at the place where the square faced man disappeared, I frowned. My heart moved. I took back the bronze sword and scanned my upgrade system. But I was surprised to find that it was level 18!


    To fight with the enemy is not only to kill the enemy in order to increase experience, but also to increase experience in the battle. If you hurt the other side, you can get more experience, but you don''t kill the other side.


    In this battle, I hurt the fierce ghost, killed one of the heroes, and finally hurt the square faced man. Originally, I was at level 17, close to level 18, and finally broke through the level 18!


    Breaking through level 18 means that I can learn another skill! And, not only that, the equipment store also has some equipment unlocked. I took a look at that skill, which is also an attack skill. If I look at the equipment again, what surprised me most is that there are two more treasures!


    The first one is a sword. It''s called ghost face flying cloud sword!


    I used to use bronze sword and copper coin sword, but the double sword technique is very strong. I''m proud to learn from each other''s strong points. But the copper coin sword was damaged in the battle against Menghong, so I can only use this bronze sword. Now another sword can let me use that double sword technique again!


    However, what really surprised me was the second one, which I had always dreamed of. Now, I can finally get it.


    Yin Yang eye! The treasure of the world!


    Without the slightest hesitation, he bought them first, and did not wait to use them carefully. On one side, there was a sudden hum. Looking back, Yu ganqian woke up.


    Good guy! You mean it. How can you always wake up at the critical moment?


    "I''ll go. I''ll feel dizzy every time I use it up. Ah, fat smash. What''s the matter? Have you finished it?"


    "Kill one, and the other runs away. You little boy, are you reliable or not?" I said, went over and helped up Yu ganqian.


    Yu ganqian took my hand and took advantage of the situation to stand up. Suddenly, an carelessness pulled my shoulder to the pain. I felt pain and couldn''t help taking a breath of cold air. My strength was also released and I let go of my hand.


    "Ouch!" Suddenly, Yu ganqian lost his support and sat down on the ground again. He fell a big butt pier. Suddenly, he cried out and kneaded his butt.


    "How do you..." That in dry thousand just want to blame me a few words, but suddenly see my expression, also know my situation.


    "What''s the matter? Are you hurt?" Yu ganqian stood up, one hand to pat the ash on the buttocks, the other hand extended, slightly opened my clothes, looked at the injury.


    I only knew the pain, but I didn''t see the wound. At this time, I also looked sideways and saw that the place where my shoulder was injured was red with blood. It was not like an ordinary slap, but like pouring blood directly on it.


    Yu ganqian stretched out his hand and suddenly took it back, saying, "it''s so hot."


    Nonsense! You just burned it. I''ve been punished for a long time!


    "Wait, blood red, still so hot, do you mean..." Yu ganqian suddenly seemed to think of something, and his face turned pale. He looked at me and murmured.


    "Exactly." I nodded, "it''s really him, blood flame magic skill, blood flame palm."


    "The fourteenth place in Tianya list, blood flame palm gold spring and autumn! The world only says that he is both good and evil, but he doesn''t know what his heart is. Today, he is full of evil cultivation! "


    "That''s right. Tianya list only talks about strength, but no good or evil. So many people, especially those who are not in any organization or family, don''t know whether they are evil or evil. Starting from the 10th flying flower fan, there are many such people. In the future, they have to be listed as enemies. Be careful with them."


    "Well, I''ll go back quickly. I''m hungry. I feel dizzy every time I use it. I''m hungry and thirsty. I''ll go back quickly. I''ll have a big meal and drink."


    "Cut, you''re a booze bag."


    ¡­¡­


    The two of us hurt each other and went back from the tunnel to the village.


    It has to be said that the yin-yang eye is really good. It can not only see ghosts, but also has lighting function. With the yin-yang eye, when you go back, you don''t need to use the incantation of lighting. Just use your eyes to see.


    Yu ganqian didn''t know that when I came here, I used the lighting charm. He thought that I had Yin and Yang eyes all the time. He couldn''t help praising me for my malpractice and patting me on the shoulder.


    Outside the village, the villagers were still waiting. Su Yongguo stood in the front, holding the fat monk in one hand, with a serious face.


    The fat monk bowed his head, disheartened, holding his rosary beads in his hand, very depressed, but also a little bit of shame.


    Just then, a man called out, "look, someone''s coming out!"


    Yu ganqian and I were walking when we heard someone shouting at the entrance of the village. Knowing that someone had seen me, we quickened our pace. When we got to the entrance of the village, we saw Su Yongguo holding my three soul sealing beads in the human cabinet and looking at us. Only then did our expression change a little.


    In my other hand, I still hold the male who was killed by me. Like Jin Chunqiu, this guy uses blood flame palm, but there is a big difference in strength. The blood flame magic skill was created by Jin Chunqiu himself. This person''s blood flame palm must have been given by him. However, from their appellations, they don''t look like ordinary teachers and apprentices. They should be friends and then teachers and apprentices."Everyone, don''t be afraid. The fierce ghost has been killed by me and this brother. The person who manipulates the fierce ghost has also been punished. Since then, it''s safe here!"


    I said, throwing the body out and falling to the ground.


    The villagers were stunned and looked at the people on the ground. They didn''t know what to do. Then a few thugs rushed over and punched and kicked the dead on the ground, swearing.


    I can''t manage these things any more. I just went to the fat monk and said, "Sun smash, you still owe me one thing. Now cash it."


    "I..." The fat monk looked up at me, then lowered his head and said weakly, "what What''s the matter


    I laughed and said, "it''s not difficult. Just give me your rosary."


    "Ah?" The fat monk suddenly raised his head, full of incredible color. Obviously, he didn''t know how powerful his Rosary was. When I asked him to rosary, I was surprised.


    "Ah, what, give it to me


    "Oh, oh."


    The fat monk was afraid of me and quickly handed me the rosary beads.


    "Well, you go, Director Su. Let him go." When I receive the rosary beads, the fat monk is useless. He used to have a soul sealing bead. He can protect himself when he meets a strong enemy. But now, without this treasure, he can only be an ordinary person.


    "Hum, let''s go!" Su Yongguo released his hand and kicked his round ass by the way. The fat monk immediately staggered and ran away.


    I didn''t care about him. I took the rosary string in my left hand and the three soul sealing beads in my right hand. I pulled them hard!


    "Pa!" The rosary string is broken, and those ordinary beads are scattered all over the ground. In my right palm, there are only three soul sealing beads, shining under my Yin and Yang eyes.

 Chapter 78

    Things in Yongtong village have settled down. For a moment, my flower name "count" has spread here. If I hadn''t given my surname, I''m afraid I would have to get a "Guo Banxian" hat to wear.


    The fat monk doesn''t care about him. Without fenghunzhu, there is no one left. I asked Su Yongguo to take good care of the Taoist who fled back, but I wanted to study the secret of fenghunzhu.


    After saying goodbye to Su Yongguo, Yu ganqian and others, I went back to zhachaipu to record the ancient book of hunzhu, and I started to study it.


    Soul sealing bead, which contains unlimited energy, has no fixed use, a piece of white paper, all depends on the play. If my bronze sword is an attack type, and the canopy is a defense type, then this soul sealing bead is a comprehensive type!


    Throw out can hit people, put on the body can defend oneself, with other magic weapon put together, can also increase Jiawei, really is a rare good baby.


    After studying fenghunzhu, I began to study my new weapon, ghost face flying cloud sword.


    If the bronze sword''s ability is telescopic, then the new weapon''s ability is not only telescopic, but also deformable! If the advantage of the bronze sword is hard, the characteristic of the ghost face flying cloud sword is soft and sharp!


    It can be said that this ghost face flying cloud sword can not only make up for the disadvantages of bronze sword, but also replace it!


    However, there is one thing, that is, the fighting style of this sword is too different from that of the bronze sword. If we have to follow the previous way, the power of this sword will not be exerted at all. If you want to use this sword perfectly, you must change the previous combat mode. What''s more, if I want to use these two swords at the same time, it''s even more difficult!


    This is more difficult than the combination of bronze sword and bronze coin sword!


    In this way, I studied at home for a few days, and all the things outside were left to the elder martial brothers. In the name of the count, I didn''t come out for a while. Today, I finally came out. The first thing is to find my sister first.


    "You''re going to give me this?"


    The elder sister took the soul sealing bead, looked at it carefully, looked up at me and asked.


    "Yes." I said with a smile.


    There are three soul beads, each of which has great power. It''s a waste to use it in one place. It''s better to divide it into three parts to realize its value. And this first one, of course, is for my sister.


    "This thing..." My elder sister looked at it carefully again and said, "I can''t use it. Its power is really strong, but your elder sister''s power is not small. In terms of attack and defense, if I can''t do it, it certainly can''t do it. Besides, I still have the soul refining method..."


    "Sister!" I interrupted my sister. "Take it. It''s my brother''s wish. How about it?"


    My sister frowned, but she was defeated in my eyes and nodded to compromise.


    "All right." The elder sister took the soul sealing bead in her hand, opened her mouth slightly, and sucked the bead in.


    For her, it''s useless to leave this thing outside her body. If it can be refined into inner elixir, it''s the best use of things!


    I see that my sister has swallowed the soul sealing bead, so she went out and let her sister refine the power of the soul sealing bead. And I went to the hospital and found slim xiaonuo, who had just finished studying with jiujinwu and was resting.


    "Xiaonuo."


    Small Nuo heard me call him, slightly raised his head, two bean eyes lazy looking at me, to tell you the truth, is really lovely.


    "This!" I stretched out my hand and took out the second soul sealing bead, put it in front of xiaonuo, and said, "absorb this, darling."


    Small Nuo may be really tired, very lazy opened his mouth, eat this soul bead, through his translucent body, still can vaguely see that the bead is shining in his body.


    Like his sister, his best way is to absorb.


    As for the remaining one, I didn''t think of giving it to anyone now. The one in xiaonuo''s body is no different from my own, so it''s unnecessary to keep the remaining one by my side. If you can meet any capable person or person suitable for this soul bead, you should give it to him.


    Thinking of this, I can''t help but think of the organization I want to set up - TongZhou society. At present, there is nothing in this society except me, that is, Hu Jie and my three best friends. It''s just like playing!


    Speaking of them, these guys are diligent in practicing martial arts. They will come to me to pass magic power in two or three days. For them, naturally, I will not pass magic power to Hu Jie, just simply put my palm against my back, which is the traditional way of passing martial arts. Only when he passed on the merits to Hu Jie did he use the method of joking.


    If you can''t recruit some capable people with lofty ideals, I''m afraid this boat club is just like a joke!


    "Hi, younger martial brother." At this time, fat, thin and bald two people came out of the room. They were hanging shoulder to shoulder, talking and laughing. I think they had nothing to do recently. When they saw me in the hospital, they said hello to me.


    "Ah, two elder martial brothers!" I said hello to them. Suddenly, my heart moved and I yelled, "two elder martial brothers, etc.!""Well?" He Laosan and Yinsi both looked back, "what''s the matter, younger martial brother?"


    "Two elder martial brothers." I went up to him and asked, "do you know where to buy ghosts?"


    "Ghost buyer?" He Laosan frowned, "younger martial brother, what do you want to buy ghosts for?"


    But Yinsi didn''t ask me those questions. Instead, he directly replied, "if you go out on the left in this street, the coffin shop is selling ghosts, but it''s not too bad. If you want to be strong, young martial brother, I know a place."


    "Oh? Where? "


    "Yes..."


    Yinlaosi was just about to speak, but suddenly my mobile phone rang, just blocking the words of senior brother Yinsi.


    Because my mobile phone is placed in my body, they can''t hear the voice of my mobile phone and don''t respond. Yinsi is still talking, but I don''t know. In my mind, because of the incoming call, his voice has been covered.


    I didn''t hear what Yin Si said. Looking at the caller ID, it was su Yongguo. I didn''t know what urgent matter I was looking for. Just at this time, I couldn''t refuse.


    I don''t have any choice. I want to buy ghosts. I just want to use the ghost curse to add some ghost soldiers to my fellow boat society and increase my strength. However, it''s not an important thing. I''d better solve Su Yongguo''s problem first.


    Yinsi didn''t know that I was on the phone, and I didn''t plan to explain it again. When I heard it, they responded with a smile. They didn''t find anything unusual and went out with a smile. I picked up the phone and asked Su Yong what was wrong.


    "Hello, sir."


    "It''s me. What''s the matter? Where''s the ghost?"


    "Oh, it''s not. It''s the secretary who wants to see you and have dinner with you."


    "Secretary? Which secretary? "


    "Ah, it was Lu Shi Ming, Secretary Lu, who called the fat monk last time."


    "He? Hum, what kind of a good role can you play if you can take a fancy to such a man with a bottle full of rice and wine? Why did he invite me to dinner? "


    "Sir, you don''t know that the people from Yongtong village built a small temple after they went back, in which your statue was carved, and they also made up this story and spread it everywhere. Now, your name has been spread all over the surrounding villages and even the districts, counties and cities!"


    "What?"


    I''ll go. The imagination of these people is too strong. Everyone knows that the most exciting part of the story of exorcising ghosts and catching demons is the fighting scene. They haven''t seen it before. They even made up a paragraph by themselves? Good guy, the name of "Banxian" has been buttoned up for me after all.


    "It seems that my name has alarmed him. Does he know who I am?"


    "I don''t know. I''m the psychic consultant in my bureau."


    "He wanted to invite me to dinner for two purposes. One was to ask for help from me. Something must have happened at home. The other was to solicit me for fear that something might happen in the future I see. Director Su, what''s the character of secretary Lu? "


    "Secretary Lu, his character is really bad. He is clean and honest, and he has never heard of any bad deeds. He recommended the fat monk last time. It seems that he really wanted to solve the problem, but he didn''t expect that the monk was useless."


    "Oh?" I pondered for a while, my eyes narrowed slightly, thought about it, and said: "well, I have a good relationship with such a person. Tell him to fix the time, I will go."


    ¡­¡­


    At noon on the third day, in a luxurious looking Chinese restaurant, near the window, three people sat on both sides of the table. As soon as the waiter left, the dishes had to wait for some time, so several people talked while waiting.


    Of these three people, one is naturally me; the other, needless to say, is Su Yongguo; and the third, wearing a white shirt, with short hair, flat head and kind face, is Lu Shiming, Secretary Lu!


    "According to Director Su, there is such a man who calls himself an earl and has strong ability. In addition, the surrounding counties and districts have spread recently. I just want to see this expert. Unexpectedly, he is still a young hero."


    Lu Shiming said with a smile. His face was so kind that he looked like my father. He couldn''t help feeling very kind.


    "It''s just false praise everywhere. I''ve also heard that Secretary Lu is a clean and honest official. He''s a good official."


    Business talks. I took a look at the dining place. Needless to say, it must be Secretary Lu''s treat. But looking at the layout and scale, the hotel is just above average, not good. At first glance, it''s a place where people who want to go to good places but don''t have so much money come.


    This kind of place really shows that he is a clean man and doesn''t have much savings.


    The three of us talked and the dishes were ready soon. The dishes in this good restaurant may be really delicious, but I can''t taste much good from my layman''s mouth. I only know that the dishes are not enough.


    But I don''t know what to say. I can only talk with a smile. Anyway, I can''t die if I''m hungry. I''ll eat at night.


    "The secretary is not a person to say, but I don''t know, the monk master last time, he..."We said casually, and suddenly we talked about it, that is, we asked.


    "Ah, he, speaking of this, there is a difficult thing that gives me a headache." Secretary Lu said, stroking his forehead with his hand, and his expression became sad.


    "What is the Secretary worried about? But it doesn''t matter. "


    My heart said, finally to the point, you invited me to dinner for that.


    "Ah, when the master asked me, I had to say that I had no son and only had a daughter. I was only about the same age as the master. These days, I had frequent nightmares. In my dream, there was always someone wearing Qing Dynasty clothes who said something to her. When I woke up, I was in a cold sweat. Moreover, I often talked in my sleep and yelled in my sleep.


    In this way, my wife and I had no choice. We had heard that there were some things in the world that could not be explained by common sense, so we invited monks to do it. Although it had little effect, the good news was that it was getting better. "


    I thought to myself, this fat monk really has two talents, but it''s really chicken ribs. It''s just half a bottle of vinegar. It''s useless. It''s thanks to the help of fenghunzhu that he can have such an effect.


    "Last time I heard about Yongtong village, I asked the master to follow me. I didn''t expect that..." Lu Shiming said, lowering his head and sighing.


    "Ah, what did Secretary Lu say? Why are you upset? Today I am here, and the secretary is such a good official, how can I not help? Now that I''ve said that, I''ll take care of it. "


    "Ah?" On hearing this, Secretary Lu immediately raised his head with a look of surprise. "If master can free my daughter from this pain, I wish, I wish..."


    He even said two "I wish". Maybe he didn''t think that he had anything to give. So he scratched his head and said: "master, I really don''t have the financial resources. Which monk I invited before is more scattered. Now..."


    "Secretary Lu is incorruptible and does not accept bribes. Am I the one who is greedy for money? I take nothing. "


    "Oh, it''s really a master. I dare to ask when I can..."


    "Today!"

 Chapter 79

    After lunch, in the afternoon, I said goodbye to Su Yongguo and went to his home in Lu Shiming''s car.


    It has to be said that Lu''s name is indeed incorruptible. He lives in a medium-sized community. He lives in the same building with the rest of the people. He is the opposite door and the neighbor. He has no provincial secretary''s airs at all.


    At home, I also met his wife. It''s really virtuous. Sure enough, there is a wife behind such a person who can help him. It seems that the family is really harmonious. Of course, if nothing happens


    "How long have you had that dream?" I looked at a girl about my age in front of me and asked.


    The girl sitting in front of me is naturally Lu Wenqing, the daughter of secretary Lu.


    "Yes It''s been two months The girl may be disturbed by nightmares, so she is in a bad state of mind and afraid, but the conversation with me is not too influential.


    If I look at her carefully, she is a bit delicate and pretty. She is really a beautiful woman with the temperament of an ancient talented woman. Since she is secretary Lu''s daughter, she should have excellent tutoring and pleasant personality.


    "Is there any change in the content of the dream?"


    "In my dream I only know that the man was wearing Qing Dynasty official uniform. When he looked at me, his eyes seemed to... "


    "There seems to be love, isn''t there?" I went straight to the back for her.


    "Ah?" Lu Wenqing was startled and said subconsciously, "how do you know?"


    "This is generally the case, and I''m afraid there''s nothing else that makes it so difficult for a girl to talk about."


    "Ah, yes." The girl listened, and embarrassed under the head, eyes slightly tired.


    "You haven''t had a good rest for a long time." I asked.


    "Yes, as long as you have a dream, you can dream about that person. I''m really afraid, so I dare not go to bed early at night. Even if I go to bed, I can''t sleep well when I''m scared by him."


    "Is there any change in the person in the dream since one of the recent comparisons?"


    "Ah? Ah, it seems that the appearance of the man is more and more clear. I can see the clothes on my body even where the stitches and stitches are. This... "


    "I see." I nodded, then turned to Lu Shiming and his wife and said, "Secretary Lu, madam, let me do this. Tonight, it will be done."


    The couple were not far away. As soon as they heard what I said, they all came over. When they heard what I said, they were surprised and said, "master, master, God, man, if you can..."


    "Well, there''s no need for such polite remarks. I''m acting on behalf of heaven."


    "Yes, the master is acting on behalf of heaven and taking nothing. It''s really What a living immortal. "


    As soon as I heard this, I wanted to hold me up again and stop them. Don''t say such polite words. Suddenly, an idea came out in my heart.


    "Secretary Lu, I think you''ve heard that now there are many evil practitioners in the world, and the city is full of crisis. I want to set up an organization to call on people with lofty ideals to unite and fight together. What do you think of the secretary?"


    "Really?! That''s really great. It''s a great event to subdue demons and eliminate demons and help the world to be on the right track. Naturally, it should be done! "


    "Ah, yes, it must be done, but Alas, there is no place to live as the foundation of this organization. "


    Lu Shiming and his wife looked at each other, then turned around and said, "Oh, there''s no space, right? It''s OK. It''s easy to say about this. I and Yongguo will think of a way to deal with such a big event. We all want to do something about it."


    As soon as I heard about it, I achieved my goal and said, "in that case, thank you very much, secretary."


    After several of us talked for a while, I focused on Lu Wenqing again.


    It''s easy to explain her situation. It''s past love!


    The man in the official costume of the Qing Dynasty must have been her lover in the last life or even in previous generations. Now the soul comes to find his former lover. People who have died do not remember the last life after drinking Mengpo soup. But in fact, the Mengpo soup is just a seal, so that they can''t remember the past life. If they are strong enough, or with the help of experts, they can break the seal and sound the past life.


    This is the problem. This ghost is not to harm others. It just wants to find his former lover. He can only be an infatuated person. How can he get rid of it directly? As elder martial brother Liu Tong said, ghosts can be good or bad. This ghost doesn''t do evil. It''s just dealing with people. How can he kill them directly?


    But if not


    After thinking about it, there is no good way. I can only tell Secretary Lu and his wife to go back and prepare first. Secretary Lu is also polite. He drove me back to the Zhacai shop and waited until I came out to pick me up.


    At this time, it was late. When we went back, Lu Wenqing was sitting in front of the window, looking at the dim sky outside. For her, the coming of night means the coming of that nightmare."Master, please do it quickly." As soon as she saw us coming back, she said eagerly that it was getting darker and darker. Looking at her daughter, she was also very anxious.


    "I..."


    I haven''t said a word yet. On one side, Secretary Lu said directly, "what''s the matter? As soon as you enter the door, let the master busy. It''s time for dinner. Hurry up, fry two dishes for the master, and fry a lot. "


    "Ah All right The lady looked at Secretary Lu, and finally agreed. She said with a smile, "master, please sit down first. Don''t worry. We''ll make it after dinner."


    Anyway, as long as she doesn''t sleep, she''ll be fine. Naturally, she''s not in a hurry. Moreover, as far as the current weather is concerned, it''s not time for the ghost to appear, so we''d better wait.


    Not long after that, the sound of the collision between the spatula and the frying pan sounded in the kitchen, and a fragrance came with it. I didn''t have enough to eat at noon, so I felt empty. I wish I could eat his two big bowls now.


    On one side, Secretary Lu said with a smile: "master, this evening''s common meal can''t catch up with the rich lunch. Let''s make do with it."


    "Where, where, home is good, and, don''t always call the master, just call me Xiaorui." I said with a smile and a wave of my hand. At the same time, a warm feeling rose in my heart.


    Secretary Lu, knowing that I didn''t have enough at noon, had dinner early in the evening. He specially asked his wife to order more dishes, for fear that I would not have enough. If you are a kind parent.


    After waiting for a while, the dinner was ready. The four of us sat at the table and had dinner. In the process, the lady''s eyes were fixed on her daughter, who was still listless and preoccupied. Secretary Lu has been paying close attention to me. It seems that I am either his son or his son-in-law, which makes me uncomfortable.


    Dinner is closed, and it''s all dark. After observing the layout of the house, I think it''s too narrow. Suddenly, I saw a pool in the garden of this community from the window. There was a small pavilion in the middle of the pool. It was a good place. After discussing with Secretary Lu, I took Lu Wenqing to the pavilion. Although they were worried, they were afraid to disturb my casting, so they just watched from a distance and did not dare to step forward.


    "Don''t be afraid, just sit here and sleep. I promise, this will be your last nightmare."


    In the pavilion, I sat opposite Lu Wenqing and tried to be gentle, not to let her have too much fear.


    "Good Good Lu Wenqing nodded. Although he was still hesitant, now that he had agreed, he was half successful.


    "Well, you can sleep here, and I''ll have the rest." I said, hand a throw, cover fly out!


    This time, the canopy didn''t just cover the small water Pavilion. Instead, it soared to the sky. It stopped five meters from the center of the pavilion''s top and immediately dropped a piece of golden rain. It not only covered the pavilion, but also covered the water around the pavilion for five or six meters.


    However, the golden rain did not touch the surface of the lake. Instead, it stopped just a millimetre above the water. Then it spread horizontally and finally formed a small space.


    I tried to step on it with my feet. It''s almost like stepping on the ice. It''s like the water is covered with a layer of glass. It''s very hard. I can''t step on it at all.


    In this way, it''s really a spacious place. At that time, there will be a place to fight with the ghost.


    I was busy living here. Lu Wenqing looked at my posture and relaxed a little. He looked at my array on the ground and finally overcame his fear and lay down.


    This array is one of the major methods I learned from my master. By using this array, I can more easily lead my dream and force the fierce ghost out of my body!


    I see that Lu Wenqing has fallen asleep. He sits down beside her and draws another array on the ground with water in his hand. It''s smaller than the array that can make a living person lie in it. I don''t know how much, but it''s a mysterious and wonderful place!


    After drawing the array, I took out some yellow paper amulets and pasted them around the array. Then I took out the soul sealing bead and put it aside. I reached out and took another amulet and put it between the two fingers in the middle of the food to recite the truth.


    These are all the ways I asked from my master, just for tonight''s war!


    Not long after, I saw that Lu Wenqing''s expression changed, his eyebrows wrinkled slightly, and there was a voice in his mouth, as if he was afraid to avoid.


    The time had come. I squeezed the paper symbol in my hand, gave a loud drink and pressed it on her. All of a sudden! As soon as the golden light flashed and my eyes closed, what appeared before me was not darkness, but light.


    This is the scene of Lu Wenqing''s dream!


    In my dream, the surrounding environment seems to be a courtyard. It seems that it is the courtyard of the marquis. Because I am the third perspective, I can see the appearance of Lu Wenqing and the fierce ghost clearly.


    Maybe it''s because Lu Wenqing is in the middle of it and can''t see herself clearly. At this time, she is wearing an ancient woman''s dress. Judging from her appearance, Jueyi is everyone''s daughter, not a nobody.Looking at that ghost again, she looks handsome. Moreover, because she always said it was the official dress of the Qing Dynasty, I always thought it was the dress of a small soldier. But now I see that it is an official. It seems that she should be a military officer. The rank is not big, but it is definitely not small.


    I look at it carefully, but it can be regarded as a talented woman. If this can really go according to my plan


    After thinking about it, I was almost done. My heart moved and I got out of my dream. I moved my inner mana and urged the array. I yelled: "go!"


    At the same time, I read the truth in my heart. The soul sealing pearl suddenly flew out of thin air, shining brightly. The infinite power contained in it suddenly entered the array, which reduced my mana consumption by nearly 70% compared with the original! Really a good baby!


    In the pithy formula, one big array and one small array shine at the same time. It seems that there is an invisible bridge between the two. In an instant, a golden light turns from the big array to the small array, and a faint black air comes out.


    I jumped to one side, my arms moved slightly, and the Ice Armor appeared, covering all the flesh from my fingers to my elbows, ready to fight.


    Not long after that, the black air gradually increased in the small array, and finally, it turned into black smoke. In the black smoke, a sharp drink came out: "who dares to tease me!"


    I slightly narrowed my eyes and said directly, "I am!"


    The black smoke dispersed, and a figure appeared in it. Its appearance was exactly the same as what I had just seen in my dream! And its momentum, has been the realm of ghosts and demons, careful investigation, unexpectedly and sister has considerable strength!


    "Spoony, here you are." I looked at him without much fear.


    I''ve competed with my sister several times. Although I can''t win, I can draw. Thanks to my sister''s soul refining skills, I''m afraid I would have defeated my sister if I didn''t have them.


    Even I didn''t expect that since I reached level 10 or above, my strength has risen so much and the speed of progress is so fast that everyone would be surprised.


    And I also don''t believe that he will have such amazing magic as soul refining!


    The ghost demon was called out by me. He was very angry in his heart. Seeing that I looked down upon him so much, he was so angry that he rushed over with a move at his feet. And I was not afraid of it. With the defense of cold ice armor in both hands, I directly clenched my fist to meet him and fought with him!

 Chapter 80

    The ghost demon''s power is really excellent. Although he doesn''t have such abnormal magic as soul refining, he is a military general after all. He has excellent skill and amazing power. Cooperating with the ghost magic, he forced me down!


    From the beginning, my ice armor was only in my arms. Now, my arms, chest, abdomen and legs are covered by the ice armor. Not only that, but also the blessing of bright palm is added to my hands, which can match the ghost fight, but it is difficult to take advantage of.


    The ghost demon, as a general, is still a martial fool. At first, he fought with me just to vent his anger, but later I saw that my skill was ok, and my mana could match him, that is, the more I fought, the braver I was. The expression on his face gradually changed from anger to concentration, as if it was a game.


    As soon as I saw this, I was happy to fight with him. I calmed down, as if I had returned to the black hole vortex and fought with those monsters.


    Is it not the time for me to compete with the experts and increase my fighting experience?


    As a result, I gradually entered that state. I met him with fists and feet. For a moment, the black air, the cold air and the golden light scattered everywhere. When I entered this serious state, I was able to compete with him.


    That ghost demon see take me not next, suddenly a turn around, a shake head, that behind the back of a long braid in an instant swing over.


    I wanted to pick it up subconsciously, but suddenly I found it was wrong. I quickly stopped. I dodged and looked at it again, but I only saw an enlarged fist!


    No!


    I quickly get out of the way, and suddenly he forced me to take a few steps. The guy took advantage of the victory and immediately pressed me up.


    At this time, he is not bare handed, that braid, is a weapon!


    Now that he''s armed, I''m welcome!


    With one palm of his left hand, he first blocked his attack. With a shake of his right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword was in his hand instantly, and the return hand was a sword!


    When the ghost demon saw that I had a weapon in my hand, he immediately backed away and dodged my sword. With both hands together, a burst of black air burst. His two hands were divided, and a saber was in his right hand.


    I looked at him with a smile, waved my sword and challenged him.


    The ghost frowned, moved under his feet, and rushed over. He held the handle of the knife with both hands and chopped it down, just like the mountain was pressing the top!


    I raised my hand to hold the sword. I held the hilt in one hand and the body of the sword in the other.


    "Dang --!"


    The ghost''s saber fell on my sword. Suddenly, I saw that my sword was bending directly to my chest under such heavy pressure!


    I saw that the ghost''s sword was about to press my sword to my chest, but when it was about to touch my chest, it suddenly stopped. It was like a spring was compressed to the limit, and it could not move forward for half a minute!


    The ghost demon held the knife in both hands and tried his best. At this time, he stopped only ten centimeters in front of my chest. He was unwilling to add more strength, but he could not shake at all.


    I smile, hand move, suddenly! The curved ghost face flying cloud sword bounced back in an instant! In a flash, it was straight again, even without any radian, as if it had not been bent at all.


    It''s straight, and the ghost''s knife is still on it. Just for a moment, it''s bounced out by the powerful force! The ghost demon couldn''t stand steadily. Then he flew out of the pavilion and hit the canopy before he stopped and landed on the ground.


    This is one of the special features of ghost face flying cloud sword. It can absorb rebound!


    Whether the ghost face flying cloud sword is straight or curved is all in my mind. As long as my mind moves, it will start the rebound effect. No matter how strong the attacker''s attack is, it will be bent by a blow and absorb the power of the attack.


    As long as his strength is not strong enough to be lawless, the ghost face flying cloud sword will never bend to the point where it can touch my body. When the opponent''s attack is over, it will rebound instantly!


    The magic of this move is that the rebound power is all the power used by that person to attack, plus all my power to hit! In addition, at the time of the rebound, the attacker''s strength was just exhausted, and there was no new strength to resist. How could he resist this kind of attack?


    The essence of this move, I have already studied and understood in those days, today, is the first use, the effect is outstanding!


    That ghost demon is hit by this, in the brain immediately a chaos, I take the opportunity to force up, raise a sword is to chop past.


    Although the ghost demon''s hat was misty, there was still some conditioned reflex. He immediately raised his hand to resist with a knife, but after all, he couldn''t match my sober brain. In a few rounds, he was stabbed by me, hurt in the abdomen, and risked black gas.


    "Ah Ghost demon screams, brain sober a lot, raise an eye to see me, is a knife directly!


    My right hand trembled, the ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly changed shape, even the length changed, the original sword seemed to become a whip, instantly swept past, wrapped around the ghost demon''s sword!The ghost demon was stunned, and his hand was powerful again. However, my sword recovered its hardness and firmness, and could not shake it at all, as if my sword had looked like this.


    The ghost demon tried several times, and when he saw that he couldn''t shake it, he gave up moving. Instead, he grabbed it with his left hand and wanted to attack my throat.


    How can I not guard against him? As soon as he shook his hand, the sword in his hand changed back to its original shape again. The curved body of the sword slapped on his sword. In an instant, a strong force came out and directly flew him out!


    "I''m still here I move, right hand with a sword to split! The ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly becomes long, like a whip straight past.


    The ghost demon was patted by me, but I didn''t react to it. At a glance, Yu Guang saw that my ghost face flying cloud sword was close to me. He quickly dodged and dodged. I was lucky to have rich experience in actual combat.


    As soon as I saw that the sword was not finished, I didn''t follow the trend. Instead, I shook my hand and took back the sword. At this time, the ghost demon also responded. He rushed with a machete in his hand. I just took back the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand. I couldn''t help attacking again. I spiraled forward in the air and attacked straight!


    The essence of this move is to spiral forward, so that he doesn''t know where my sword tip will point!


    Sure enough, in the face of my attack, the ghost demon could only stop to resist. A saber collided with my revolving sword body one after another, making bursts of crisp sound. All of a sudden! When I moved my hand, the blade slashed obliquely, and resisted his knife. Both of them turned to the side in an instant!


    This time, his chest is exposed in front of me!


    My empty left hand suddenly became a sword finger, a little lightning, storm finger!


    That ghost demon didn''t expect me to have this move at all. He was so surprised that he quickly dodged, but he was still pointed through his shoulder by my storm.


    "Ah The ghost screamed, fell to the ground, rolled, but stood up again.


    I looked at him like that, but my heart suddenly moved.


    The appearance of the ghost demon must have been the general of that year. Although he was a bit of a hero, his heart was not bad. At most, he was infatuated and could not be said to have any shortcomings. What''s more


    I saw that although he was injured and fell to the ground, he suddenly got up again. At this time, he was covering the wound with one hand and moving with the other hand. He was attacking at any time. He might be on guard against my sneak attack at this time. And his eyes, at this time is also a moment staring at me, its light flashing, full of war!


    If only these figures could unite with us!


    In my heart, I love you!


    At this moment, the ghost also recovered his injury and rushed to me with the sword again. I quickly parried with the sword, but the killing moves in it were much less than the original. I thought it was best to catch him alive.


    After more than 20 rounds of fighting, my hand trembled, and the ghost face flying cloud sword instantly bent and hit his blade. In a moment, his blade shifted again and his chest opened again.


    This time, he had experience. He immediately put his other hand on his chest, and a black light in the palm of his hand suddenly lit up, ready for defense. On my side, just like last time, my left hand pointed a little and went straight to his chest.


    "Well! Repeat the old trick That ghost demon sees my action, think I want to come that again, disdain ground says. His black light is enough to block the power of the storm finger!


    But it''s a pity that I didn''t use storm this time


    An invisible air sword came in a flash, and the rapid air current circled around it, like a steel knife blade, swept away!


    Fengming sword!


    The power of Fengming sword is by no means comparable to that of storm finger! Of course, that''s because I don''t practice very well


    This hit the ghost''s chest and palm. He was also surprised. It was obvious that the black light could not resist the power of Fengming sword. The black light was weak for most of the time, and he could not stop retreating.


    At this time, the wind blade of Fengming sword rolled around and cut the ghost demon''s right hand. The ghost demon felt pain, and his hand loosened involuntarily. With a clang, the sabre fell to the ground!


    When I look at it, it''s a good chance! Step on taimingbu quickly and bully the body, control the ghost face flying cloud sword to draw in the past, again split on the black light!


    Originally, the black light couldn''t hold on for a long time. At this time, the ghost was in a bad state. By this sword, his defense was broken and his abdomen was injured.


    "Er --" the ghost demon''s mouth gave a low cry. He staggered and knelt down on the ground. As soon as I wanted to get up, I was in front of him. The ghost face flying cloud sword, which had recovered to its normal size, patted him flat, only on his left shoulder, and then patted it down again!


    The ghost demon just got up a few inches away, and was patted kneeling on the ground. When he looked askew, the sharp blade was only a short distance away from his neck!


    "You lost." I looked at him and said faintly.


    The ghost demon did not owe to the general, did not let go of Lai, did not splash, and calmly accepted the result. Although he was kneeling, he still straightened his chest, sighed and said coldly, "if I lose, I want to kill or cut, whatever you want, there is only one condition.""Oh? What are the conditions? "


    "I''m a general. I''d rather die standing than live kneeling. Kill me. Let me stand up first."


    What he said was loud and dignified, which made me respect him.


    I this Leng, he misunderstood my meaning, sneer: "how? I''m afraid I''ll stand up and fight you again? "


    "No!" I shook my head, raised my sword and said, "you won''t, although this is the first time we meet, I don''t think you are such a person."


    That ghost demon listened to my words is also the eye side, the sneer on the mouth also warmed up a few minutes, said: "thank you." Then he stood up.


    "Come on."


    I looked at him as if he were dying. The corners of my eyes moved. Suddenly, I saw a fierce light. I raised my hand and struck him down in an instant!


    The ghost face flying cloud sword passed in front of him, and the tip of the sword cut on the ground in front of him. In the process, I always looked into his eyes. His eyes were always open, and even the look in them remained unchanged!


    "Really Warrior


    I murmured, took back the sword, said: "I ask you, can you kill people?"


    "Well, of course I did!" The ghost demon said boldly. Isn''t that bullshit, general? Can you stop killing people?


    "I mean, after becoming a ghost, have you ever done anything harmful?"


    "Well, no!"


    "That''s good." I nodded and smiled.


    "Do you believe me?" The ghost demon looked at me, frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course, I just said that people like you can''t lie." I said.


    The ghost demon looked at me and didn''t speak. The expression on his face was a little complicated.


    "That girl, she was your lover in her previous life." I pointed to Lu Wenqing who was still asleep in the Pavilion behind me and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, it''s a pity that I''ve been married for a long time, and that''s the end of life and death. " The ghost demon said, his eyes darkened.


    I nodded, said: "I can help her remember the past life, can help you two reunion, how?"


    "What?" The ghost demon immediately excited, unbelievable said: "are you serious? This If that''s the case, I, Baron, will go through fire and water at your disposal after that


    Then he was about to kneel down. I helped him up quickly and said with a smile, "your name is Baron? I''m really a lover. If I can get your help, I''ll make a big deal. "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." That Baron also laughed and said: "I didn''t expect to meet someone like you. I''ve seen some mages before. They are all indiscriminate, and they are dead hands. It turns out that there are people like you in this mage, eh..."


    He said, suddenly stopped for a moment, embarrassed to say: "there is one more thing, I hope you can help me."


    "Oh? What''s up? But it doesn''t hurt to say so. "


    "I I used to be a general in Wang Ye''s mansion. When Wang ye went out to fight, he made villains to plot against us, which led to the annihilation of our army. My wish in this life is not to find my wife, but to find Wang Ye. Of course, it''s good to find my comrades in arms. But there are so many people and so many ghosts. Now my first wish has come true. If you can help me finish the second one, then I In this life, I will spare no effort to break my heart and soul for you! "


    "Oh, that''s very serious." I saw him kneel down again, quickly picked him up again, said: "OK, I promise you."


    "Master Xie!"


    "What''s your name, master? Well, in the future, you and I will be brothers. You are brothers, and I will be brothers. How about that?"


    "Absolutely not, absolutely not! How can we break the rules? In this way, there was a master in the Lord''s mansion who was quite similar to you in character. We all called him Mr. in this way, I will call you Mr. later. How about that


    "Sir?"


    I think about it. I''m only twenty years old now. Why did I become a teacher? Well, it''s a respectful name, and it doesn''t sound arrogant.


    "Then Then, sir


    When I finished, I looked back at Lu Wenqing and said, "OK, go and see her."


    Then we both walked towards the pavilion.

 Chapter 81

    Both of us walked towards the pavilion. As we walked, I got in touch with my master.


    Break the seal of Mengpo soup on her memory and remind her of the past life. I can''t do it!


    What else can we do? If all the conditions have been said, can we not do it? We can only contact master to see if he has any way. Fortunately, because my mobile phone is in my body, I don''t need to speak to communicate. I just need to think in my heart. I can''t disturb that baron. Most importantly, I can''t lose my ugly


    Sure enough, not long after, the ground around me suddenly appeared like ripples.


    At this time, we have been watching Sleeping Beauty dizzy in the pavilion for a long time, because I know that someone will come soon, and at this time, Baron is obedient and doesn''t need to be on guard. I just take back the canopy and wait quietly. But fortunately, Baron didn''t talk much, and I played very well. At this time, my assistant came, which really solved my urgent need.


    I knew who was coming along with the water wave on the ground, and sure enough, the next second, the face that was badly beaten came out.


    "Who?" As soon as Baron saw that someone was coming, he immediately got up and drew his sword. At the same time, he took a step forward and waved his left and right arms to protect Lu Wenqing and me in the back.


    I was behind him with his left hand, and my eyes fell on his back neck. I couldn''t help admiring him. It''s really rare for him to be loyal and kind! I have him as a general in the boat club. The ghost generation that I will accept in the future can be led by him. With his ability to lead the troops, those ghosts will surely be able to take their strength to a higher level!


    On the other side, as soon as Liu Tong came out, he saw Barron facing each other with a knife. He immediately said with a smile, "Oh, your hospitality needs to be improved. Is this the way to treat your benefactor?"


    Sure enough, it''s still a bad look.


    "Ah?" Baron didn''t know that I called a helper, and he was so confused that I went forward to explain to them so that they could know each other.


    "Oh, in that case, please do it quickly." When Barron knew what Liu Tong was doing, he immediately became respectful and said.


    "It''s easy to say, but I''m in a hurry, and I haven''t eaten yet. This..."


    "Brother Liu Tong, can we rely on some music? Hurry up and invite you to dinner. " I really can''t stand it any more. I immediately said something to stop him.


    "Oh?" Liu Tong glanced at me, stroked his face with his hand and said, "well, I know how to squeeze your elder martial brother from me, poor ~ ~"


    when Liu Tong said that, he began to have a strange tune of yin and Yang. Barron looked at Liu Tong, who was playing treasure. He was worried in his small eyes. He looked back at me and seemed to ask me, "is it reliable?"


    I reluctantly patted him on the shoulder to indicate that he was at ease. At the same time, I did not dare to let Liu Tong ink any more. I quickly grabbed him to Lu Wenqing''s side and said, "that''s her. Do you have a way?"


    Liu Tong patted me off, grabbed his hand, and squatted beside Lu Wenqing with a playful smile. Looking at her, he said, "the little girl is very pretty."


    "Cough!" I coughed twice to warn him that the master was on the side, and the rascal tried to stop it!


    "All right, all right, I''m kidding. Ordinary people like her want to break the seal. It''s extremely simple. Just go with it. Come on!"


    When Liu Tong was not serious, he was really not serious, but when he was serious, he was really serious. As soon as I saw his eyes, I knew that he was serious.


    Come with him! His body immediately raised a huge wave of mana, and then it flowed to his arm like a sluice gate, and then with his direction on Lu Wenqing''s forehead, he whispered: "up!"


    All of a sudden, the golden light is in full bloom!


    When Barron looked at this posture, he felt relieved, but at the same time he was excited. Looking at Lu Wenqing''s face, his eyes changed again and again.


    Looking at him like this, I couldn''t help laughing. No wonder, after all, it''s the love between husband and wife, and there has been no formal reunion for such a long time. In the past, I met in my dream for a short time, but the other party didn''t feel it at all, and I can''t remember it. Now I can really untie the memory, which is the real reunion of husband and wife!


    Liu Tong points his finger on Lu Wenqing''s forehead. The golden light flickers. Gradually, from Lu Wenqing''s head, there is a touch of purple and black.


    "This is..." I looked at the purple and black air and couldn''t help worrying.


    "Although the power is the power of darkness, it is full of righteousness. It must be the power of the people in the underworld!" Baron is obviously more knowledgeable than I am, and he speaks.


    I nodded, that should be the power of Mengpo, and elder martial brother Liu Tong was fighting against this power at this time.


    The two powers of purple black and gold are competing on the surface of Lu Wenqing''s forehead. Gradually, elder martial brother Liu Tong''s fingers are shaking, but the power of purple black Qi is also gradually declining. It seems that it''s coming soon, but it''s not as easy as he said.


    More than a minute later, the purple and black air completely dissipated. Liu Tong then opened his eyes and added more strength to his fingers. He suddenly ordered it and drank: "wake up!"


    The golden light suddenly increased. In the golden light, Lu Wenqing, the hero, suddenly burst out! Eyes open!"Cloud!" Barron saw Lu Wenqing open his eyes and immediately cried.


    "Yuner?" I doubt for a moment, just reflected, this cloud son, should be the name of her previous life.


    But after Lu Wenqing opened his eyes, he didn''t plan to stay any longer. He closed his eyes in an instant. At the same time, the golden light was also faintly disappearing, and the magic waves on elder martial brother Liu Tong were also weakened.


    Only three minutes later, everything was calm. Elder martial brother Liu Tong took back his hand, wiped his forehead, and stood up with a smile.


    "Master!" Baron immediately came up to inquire about the situation.


    Liu Tong waved his hand, did not let him continue to say, he first said: "her memory has awakened, but because of the sudden increase of so many memories in her brain, her brain is just a mortal brain, a time can not accept, fainted, sleep on the line."


    Liu Tong said, slowly out of the pavilion, careless way: "well, quickly take me to dinner."


    "You..." I looked at Liu Tong who had finished and left him alone. For a while, he was speechless and could only promise. Turning back, I said to Baron, "you''re here to accompany your yun''er. I''ll take him to dinner first." Then he came out of the pavilion.


    The two of us came back all the way along the small bridge. We didn''t go far before we met Lu Shiming and his wife who had been watching.


    "Master, you How did you leave the girl alone with that man? " As soon as Mrs. Lu saw that I had come back, she left only Baron and Lu Wenqing there. If she didn''t know where I was, she immediately cried out worried.


    "Oh, don''t panic, don''t panic, master has his own intention." Secretary Lu seems to be much stronger. Maybe she trusts me more than she does. She doesn''t have too much panic, but she still doesn''t know what my intention is. She comes forward to say that I work hard first, and then asks me what my intention is.


    I explained to them with a smile, but obviously they didn''t understand, but they knew that their daughter was not in danger.


    "This is my elder martial brother, who has worked hard. He..." I just wanted to explain it with the same tact, but elder martial brother Liu Tong was so unorthodox that he said, "do you have any food? I''m hungry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Can I say I don''t know him?


    Lu Shiming and his wife were also very embarrassed. After looking at me, I lowered my head and stroked my face, instead of looking at them.


    "Ah Ah, yes, if you are hungry, you have to eat, right? Well, go home and do it. " They turned around very stiffly and led Liu Tong back. Looking at his back, they felt extremely embarrassed, but Liu Tong was very natural and heartless.


    I saw them go back, and I turned back to the pavilion. Lu Wenqing was still asleep. Baron knelt down and looked at her affectionately.


    I didn''t have the heart to break this atmosphere, quietly came to his side, slowly squatted down, gently patted his shoulder with my hand, comforted him, after a long time, I whispered: "it''s windy, take her back with me."


    "Well." Baron nodded, stood up, reached out and picked up Lu Wenqing. I also stood up and went back to Lu''s home with him.


    It was late at night, and it was almost late at night. After we went back, Lu Shiming and his wife naturally arranged for their daughter to stand in front of her bed for a long time before they left, and they kept a close eye on baron.


    Baron is helpless about this, but considering that they are also his father-in-law and mother-in-law, he can only bear to sit in the living room, hold his shoulders and bow his head as if he were asleep, but he will look up at Lu Wenqing''s room every once in a while.


    Liu Tong was still careless. After a meal, he had to rub the bed. He occupied the bed in the only guest room of his family and put it in a "big" shape. Originally, the bed was small. When he did this, I couldn''t sleep at all. I had to sleep on the couch, so I could clearly see Baron''s movements.


    In this way, I had nothing to say all night. At dawn, because the sofa was small and uncomfortable, I got up early. Baron was a military general, and I could accept any living conditions. But it was just because I had something in mind. I didn''t sleep well that night, but I had enough spirit. As for Liu Tong, he sleeps like a dead dog and doesn''t care about anything.


    "Master, my daughter..." The old couple were also worried about their daughter, so they got up early and asked me as soon as I woke up.


    I don''t know much about this matter. After all, I can''t even break the seal of Mengpo, but Liu Tong has said that it''s good to have a sleep. Let''s listen to him.


    "Don''t panic. She''s too tired. It''s not easy to have a good rest. When it''s time to wake up, she''ll wake up." I said this, but I didn''t have the bottom in my heart. I just looked at her, just like an ordinary person sleeping, breathing steadily and snoring slightly. I thought it would be OK.


    After calming for a while, Mrs. Lu made breakfast at the urging of secretary Lu. As soon as the meal was ready, Liu Tong smelled it and appeared at the table like a flash, enjoying it.


    We are surrounded by a group of people at the table, are speechless looking at him, do not want to speak, but at this time, the inner room suddenly heard: "mother!"


    Lu Wenqing wakes up!

 Chapter 82

    "Mother."


    Inside, Lu Wenqing''s voice rings. Lu Wenqing, wake up!


    "Cloud!" That Lu Shiming and his wife haven''t reacted yet. Baron is the first one to rush out and rush into the inner room. The couple and I got up almost at the same time and rushed over. It''s just


    What we didn''t notice is that almost as soon as Lu Wenqing''s voice fell, Liu Tong''s figure disappeared.


    Sure enough, when I entered the inner room, I saw Baron and Liu Tong who arrived earlier than Baron


    "Hi, beauty, you wake up!"


    Although I can''t see Liu Tong''s expression clearly because he is facing me, I can imagine that it is absolutely not worth beating! Similarly, I can guess that Baron''s expression must be very complicated. He wants to see his own cloud and kick Liu Tong out.


    "You..."


    That Lu Wenqing is also a face muddled force, just wake up memory, together body first see such a face, immediately at a loss.


    "Elder martial brother Liu Tong, let''s go!" I quickly stepped forward to push him away, so that the former couple face to face.


    Lu Shiming and his wife originally planned to rush to see their daughter directly, but suddenly they saw that her eyes were a little strange, and they didn''t look at themselves at all. They didn''t know what to do for a moment, and they stood in the same place and didn''t dare to step forward.


    "Cloud." Looking at Lu Wenqing, Baron came forward slowly with an affectionate look.


    "Ba General baron. " Lu Wenqing looks at Baron, and the long-standing memory in his brain is uncovered, but it''s obvious that he can''t react for a while.


    "These days, it''s you..." Gradually, the memories of Lu Wenqing''s two lives coincided, and some things began to be clear in her eyes. The love between husband and wife in the previous life and the dreams in this life gradually coincided.


    "My husband My husband Lu Wenqing looked at Baron and finally called out the title. In her eyes, tears flashed and a touch of tenderness appeared on her face.


    "Cloud!" When Barron saw that Lu Wenqing had really recovered his memory, he could no longer restrain his impulse. He suddenly hugged the beautiful woman in front of him. Rao was his bloody general, and at this time he was also a tiger in tears!


    "Get out." I took elder martial brother Liu Tong to the door and said hello to Lu Shiming.


    "Daughter..." Looking at Baron and his daughter, the old couple hugged each other as if they were "old friends meet again". They both felt uncomfortable and wanted to hit others, but they were also very helpless. Finally, they had to be coaxed out by me.


    In this way, we all went out again, but we didn''t want to have breakfast. The husband and wife were very worried. Liu Tong was sitting on all fours, and he was still saying that he didn''t want to live in the round house. After I threw him a pillow, he began to laugh, and he didn''t speak after laughing, just humming a little song and shaking his legs.


    After about ten minutes, the door opened and we all looked at it. Inside, Baron and Lu Wenqing walk out arm in arm, with a happy face and tenderness.


    "Oh, so fast?" Liu Tong looked at Barron and said with a smile of connotation.


    As soon as I heard about it, I knew that he was going to be serious again. I quickly threw another pillow in the past and told him to shut his mouth. I got up and came to the two people and looked up and down with a smile, which made them feel embarrassed.


    "What are you looking at, sir?" One of the Baron warriors was thin skinned in this respect. He immediately blushed and bowed his head.


    "You''re all right except that you don''t look the right age." I said with a smile.


    After all, Baron seems to be in his thirties at this time, while Lu Wenqing is as old as I am, and there is a gap of about ten years between them! But I''m not afraid. Baron''s appearance is fixed. He will be equal in more than ten years, but later


    "Daughter!" Lu Shiming and his wife both ran over excitedly. Looking at them, they were at a loss for a moment and could only look at them awkwardly.


    "Ah This is, that, you... "


    The couple don''t know what to say.


    "Father, mother." Lu Wenqing''s courtesy to her husband and wife was obviously a lady''s manner. She said, "my daughter has recovered her memory of her previous life and learned a lot. He is my husband in my previous life, and it''s hard for him to last long because of other reasons. These days he''s giving me dreams to continue the love of that year."


    "Er..." The husband and wife looked at the daughter whose way of speaking and tone were different, and listened to what she said, they all frowned, looked at each other, and did not speak.


    I saw this scene and knew it was my turn to assist! He rushed forward and said, "Secretary Lu, madam Lu, this general Baron has no malice. Although he is a ghost, he has cultivated his body. His association with Lingyuan will not hurt his body. In my opinion, it may not be so."


    The old couple and the young couple both turned red after hearing this. What I mean by this is that the combination of them will not affect the health of themselves and the next generation.


    "That is, it doesn''t affect you to have big fat grandchildren." The guy named Liu Tongshi is a hooligan. He once again made contributions.I looked back at him. If it wasn''t for the two pillows on my sofa, I would throw another one!


    "The little girl''s heart belongs to general baron. I will live up to it in my life. I hope my parents will succeed." Lu Wenqing also took advantage of the situation, stepped forward and said politely.


    "This..."


    When the old couple looked at us, they couldn''t help it for a while. Even their own daughter was taking an outsider with the same meaning at this time, but they isolated themselves, and their attitude was very firm.


    "Sure No harm to the body? " Secretary Lu, as expected, had seen a lot of people. He responded earlier than his wife and asked hesitantly.


    "Absolutely not. Secretary Lu and his wife can rest assured that he is such a good son-in-law, Baron," he said I said, reaching for Baron and pushing him a little.


    "Ah? Ah yes, I will treat yun''er and ER Lao well. I hope they can rest assured. " One of the Baron warriors is very shy in this respect. After a long time of writing, he can''t speak any more.


    In this way, a group of us talked about our son again, and an old couple finally accepted the fact. Although their son-in-law to be was a ghost, it still made them uneasy, but with Lu Wenqing and I as sureties, and Liu Tong''s gag, it also slowed down.


    When the matter is over, we will not stay long. As for the reward, Secretary Lu will find me an address to serve as the base of my boat club in order to achieve great things in the future.


    Three days later, Su Yongguo called me and found a courtyard in the coastal mountain forest. There was a villa for people to live in, which was a good place for the establishment of Tongzhou society.


    More than a month later, everything has been put in place. Compared with the headquarters of the same boat club in my mind, except that the front door didn''t hang the plaque of the same boat club in order to avoid hearing and seeing, the rest is perfect.


    "Oh, oh, it''s much better than it was more than a month ago. It''s just like a mage''s residence. It''s pleasing to the eye!"


    Liu Tong wandered into the hospital, looked at it casually and made comments from time to time.


    "If there are more girls..."


    "Shut up


    I walked in the front, surrounded by Su Yongguo, Lu Shiming and the chief engineer in charge of designing the courtyard, explaining the stress and advantages of the courtyard. Behind him, there is his two generations of lovers Lu Wenqing, or Shen Yuner, who is very affectionate. As you walk, you laugh, but you don''t pay much attention to the scenery here.


    I haven''t been idle for more than a month, because the address of Tongzhou club has been determined, only decoration is needed, so the members must pay attention to it.


    When it comes to catching ghosts, Lu Qijun must be a good hand. Last time, he helped me catch Xiaomu and became one of my assistants. Over the past month, this guy has been very tired. He''s been searching for good ghosts all over the world. He''s really helped me to bring dozens of big and small ghosts. His strength ranges from level 3 to level 8. Of course, he can''t beat me!


    "Master, what do you think?" Secretary Lu listened to the introduction and asked me with a smile. He chose this place, and he also found people. If I say I''m satisfied, his face is bright.


    "Great! It''s the place selected by Secretary Lu and the courtyard designed by master Lin. it''s really wonderful


    I was generous and appreciated it. Everyone was very happy. I went into the house again and looked around.


    I don''t have anything to say here. Let''s look at the other side from the third perspective


    "Yun''er, what''s the scenery like here?" Baron took Lu Wenqing by the hand and asked softly.


    He''s a martial arts man. He doesn''t know what kind of garden design is beautiful or not. He just asks his former wife and present lover. Anyway, she doesn''t care. She just likes it.


    "General, I''m joking. The current garden style is no longer the aesthetic standard of that year. I don''t know much about the modern scenery in my life. How can I comment on it?" Lu Wenqing said with a smile. He went to a pool in the courtyard and looked at the koi swimming in it. After a while, he said, "it''s really beautiful."


    "That''s good!" Baron laughed, too.


    They entered the house again. Instead of following our steps, they wandered around and visited various places. However, they spent more time showing their love and less time watching the scenery.


    As we were walking, we suddenly passed another room, but the door was open - it had been seen by several of us, but it didn''t close when we left. When Lu Wenqing came, he just passed by. When he looked up, he stopped.


    "It''s good here." Lu Wenqing said, directly released Barron''s hand, walked into the house, looked left and right, and uttered praise.


    "Don''t you know the modern style? How do you see good? " Baron came in, puzzled.


    "By feeling." Lu Wenqing naturally said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Lu Wenqing ignored the speechless baron. After turning the room around, he finally said, "this is the best place. Let''s live here, OK?" Then he looked back at baron.


    "Here..." Baron looked at it carefully, but he didn''t see any good. He just listened to her and said, "is this the best room in the whole house? You should let your husband live. How can we live well? ""Eh?" Lu Wenqing was also stunned and suddenly said: "what the general said is that such a good room should be occupied by my husband. How can we give up? It''s my woman''s view


    Just then, suddenly, Lu Wenqing''s body shook, his brain hummed, his eyes blurred, and he almost fell down.


    Balong just wanted to speak, but seeing Lu Wenqing like this, he immediately hugged her and put her on the bed beside him. He looked at her expression with concern and slowly used magic power to help her restrain the pain.


    After a minute and a half, Lu Wenqing''s condition gradually improved, but he was sweating and panting.


    "Again?" Baron asked, it seems that the problem has not been for a day or two.


    "Yes, more and more clear, more and more time, every time I have a splitting headache." Lu Wenqing gasped and said, struggling to get up, stroking his forehead with his hand and gradually regaining calm.


    "It''s not normal. We''d better tell you quickly that we can''t go on like this any more." Baron said, stood up and planned to go out to look for me, but at this time, unfortunately, several of us visited the whole villa, just returned, passed by the door, and bumped into Baron!

 Chapter 83

    "Sir!" When Barron saw me, he immediately bowed his hand.


    "Ah, Baron, are you going to live in this room?" I didn''t know why. I thought he just saw me coming and came out to say hello to me.


    "Sir, come and see yun''er. She''s not in the right situation." Baron where is to say hello to me, quickly said while holding my arm, let me into the room.


    As soon as I saw the situation, I frowned and knew that something had happened. I turned to Su Yongguo and Lu Shiming and said, "Director Su, Secretary Lu and master Lin, I have something to do today. I''ll invite you to dinner some other day."


    "Well, you are welcome, master."


    Several people are smiling, indicating that I go to busy things first, and then walk out after saying goodbye.


    I didn''t dare to delay, so I rushed into the room. Lu Wenqing was sitting on the bed in the room, and his face was still a little sick. Looking at me coming in with Barron, he got up and said, "please, sir."


    "What''s the matter? Is miss yun''er unwell?"


    Lu Wenqing''s previous life was named Shen Yuner, because for more than a month, Baron has always called yun''er. As time goes by, I''m not used to calling her this life''s name, so I call her yun''er. It''s just that she is a little intimate, which should be the exclusive name of Baron. So every time I call her, I add the word "girl".


    "Yes, I feel a little sick. Since I woke up that day, I always feel headache. At first, it''s just a dull pain. It doesn''t matter. It''s just a flash. The recurrence is after three or five days, but recently..."


    "Long time, heavy pain, short interval, right?"


    When I listen to her words, I know. She will have a headache because of the awakening of previous life memory and the conflict between the two kinds of memory, so her brain is overloaded. But this situation will disappear with time, because her brain will gradually neutralize the two kinds of memory and gradually adapt to it. How can


    "How about it, sir?" Baron, a layman, stood aside only worried. Seeing my brow wrinkled, he asked.


    I shook my head and said, "in this case, I don''t know what to do. Otherwise, you will come with me to see my master?"


    "Your master?"


    "That''s right, master Xie."


    ¡­¡­


    There is a lottery shop in Baishi street. My master and his family are sitting on the couch in the courtyard to bask in the sun. Next to him is a stone tea table with a cup on it. Next to him, the housekeeper, Lao he, stands respectfully. When he finishes drinking, he will continue to serve him.


    Not far away, on the branch of a tree, jiujinwu''s birdcage is hanging there, and the bird itself nests in it, enjoying the winter sunshine lazily.


    Suddenly, as if he felt something, he looked up and said, "old man, the boy is coming."


    "Well." The master nodded, put down the cup of tea, and said, "and it seems that he has brought a wonderful person. Now that his boat club is on the rise, it seems that he is going to get a good assistant."


    After that, master stood up. As soon as he got up, Barron and Lu Wenqing, I came in through the door.


    "Master!" When I came in to see my master, I immediately arched my hand. After that, Baron and Lu Wenqing knew that this was my master, and they all bowed down.


    "Ha ha ha, don''t be so polite. Xiao Rui, are you going to give me any more problems today?" The master said with a smile, looking like an old urchin.


    "Yes, Shifu. Miss yun''er is my friend. She is ill. I hope Shifu can treat her."


    Then, I said the previous thing again, and analyzed that it was a problem caused by the removal of the memory seal. I said that such a situation is rare, and I''m afraid there will be other problems.


    The master laughed and said, "it''s OK, it''s OK, Xiao Rui. You''re right. It''s really a problem caused by memory awakening. It''s just that it''s not an ordinary memory conflict."


    Then the master stepped aside and let me go. He waved to Lu Wenqing and said, "come here, girl."


    Baron and Lu Wenqing look at each other. They come together. Lao he, who is on one side, has already made preparations. He brings a stool and puts it in front of master''s reclining chair.


    "Sit down." With an amiable appearance, the master motioned Lu Wenqing to sit on the stool, while he directly sat on his own reclining chair.


    Lu Wenqing sat down, and Baron stood aside with a hand on her shoulder, just like the family members of the patient today.


    The distance between master and Lu Wenqing is less than one meter. Master stares at Lu Wenqing, looks up and down, smiles more, and says, "sure, ah, Jiuhua, sure!"


    The bird, who was called Jiuhua by my master and jiujinwu by me, was lying in the cage. When he looked at my master, he gave a scornful "cut".


    Baron and Lu Wenqing found that there was a demon there!


    "What a powerful demon! He didn''t send out any evil spirit at all!" Baron looked at jiujinwu and was surprised. At the same time, I could feel his fear and war.To be a general is to be feared, but not to be feared! For those who are strong, it is human nature to be afraid. However, we must not lose the courage to fight!


    "Jiuhua, you scared the guests." Looking at Lu Wenqing''s expression, the master said with a smile to jiujinwu. Then he turned to Lu Wenqing and said, "don''t worry, it won''t be dangerous. Come on."


    Then he raised his right hand, stretched out his index finger and made a forward position.


    Lu Wenqing leaned forward slightly and let master''s finger point on his forehead. Suddenly, the forehead to touch the place as the center of the circle, set off a layer of ripples, like a dragonfly skimming water in general.


    This kind of action, Baron had seen Liu Tong do once before, it was more than a month ago, when she helped her wake up memory. This time, however, it was much calmer than that time. There was no dazzling golden light. Except for the small water ripple on the forehead, it was almost the same as usual.


    I look at it carefully, and I know in my heart that this is the situation in Lu Wenqing''s brain, even in his soul!


    When can I learn such a soul searching method!


    It wasn''t long. After only a few breaths, the master took back his fingers and looked at Lu Wenqing with a smile. He didn''t explain the cause of the disease or explain his illness. He just said, "OK, OK, OK!"


    Three good words, as if she is not a disease, but a fortune in general.


    "Er..." Baron didn''t know why, so he began to ask. But before he could tell, the master opened his mouth again. Instead of talking about the illness, he asked Lu Wenqing, "the name of the girl is..."


    Lu Wenqing didn''t know what his master was asking his name for, but since he was asked, he replied, "little girl, Shen Yuner."


    "Shen?" The master''s eyelids moved and repeated her surname, then nodded and said to himself, "no wonder."


    Baron didn''t know what was going on. When he heard master mention miss yun''er''s surname, he was shocked. He couldn''t believe it: "hard Can''t you say, yun''er, it''s really that power? "


    Shen yun''er also responded at this time. He was also incredulous and murmured: "my ancestors have been for generations After thinking of all kinds of ways, I didn''t let that ability reappear. Am I? "


    The master nodded and said, "yes, that''s the ability."


    "No, no, wait a minute, you''re talking about SA?! Why can''t I understand you! " I think I can''t keep up with their rhythm more and more, so I''ll cut in quickly, so as not to make myself look like a fool.


    The master laughed and said nothing. Baron explained to me, "Sir, you don''t know that yun''er''s family has been an official for generations. Although in yun''er''s father''s generation, they were no more than middle-ranking officials in the imperial court, but in the past few generations, yun''er''s ancestors had an extremely important official, who was under one person and above ten thousand people!"


    "Oh?"


    "Sir, do you know why he can take up this position?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Just because he has a power, ordinary people don''t have it."


    "What a power?"


    "Foretold!"


    Foretold! A country or an army can be invincible if there is a capable person who can foretell!


    No wonder, can do that kind of position!


    The master stroked his beard and said, "it''s a pity that this kind of ability has appeared in his descendants, but it''s totally inferior to him. His son is not good at times, let alone his descendants. Later, they are just like ordinary people. This ability has never been shown again."


    "Yes, I didn''t expect yun''er to..." Baron touched Wen Qing''s shoulder, nodded slightly and said to himself.


    "In fact, it''s easy to understand that this ability has not disappeared, but is hidden in the soul. It''s just that his descendants are ordinary people. How can they use it from the soul? If they can get help from experts, it''s OK. It''s a pity... " Said the master, shaking his head with a smile.


    "I see." It dawned on me. "Although miss yun''er is an ordinary person, her ability was awakened because she broke the memory seal this time."


    "That''s right." Said the master. "Whether it''s posterity or reincarnation, they all have spiritual inheritance. It''s just that after so many generations, in her life, it''s already very weak, so it should not appear again. But because of this awakening, it''s the return of the power of her previous life."


    "I see. That''s great, Yuner. How do you feel?" Baron knew that this matter has no misfortune and blessing, immediately happy, concerned to cloud girl asked.


    Unexpectedly, miss yun''er frowned, as if worried about something, and said, "but as far as I know, my ancestors can''t use this ability properly. It''s not like the general tactics of heaven to calculate by pinching fingers or other ways. Instead, they can''t control it at all. Those algorithms for the future are all out of thin air ¡£¡±


    "Wait, you mean, you can''t control this skill, and you can''t control what it''s worth." I asked with a frown, in exchange for a positive reply.To tell you the truth, this kind of situation is really rare. My sky strategy has been upgraded to the present, which can calculate specific things, rather than just observing what will happen in a certain area in the next few minutes. Compared with other great powers, it''s not brilliant at present, but it''s controllable. If Miss yun''er''s ability is really uncontrollable, she can''t use it when she wants to use it, and she doesn''t know what the implication is when it appears. The cause and effect are all unknown, so it''s a bit of trouble!


    The master stroked his beard and said, "there is nothing I can do about this. After all, as far as I know, even your ancestors don''t know why they have this ability, let alone you. You don''t have to worry. Just after I finished my exploration, I''ve made a response and changed the way this ability appears into a dream. In the future, you can dream about the future, and you won''t be able to do it It interferes with your daily life. "


    "Ah, thank you, master."


    When miss yun''er heard these words, she was not happy. It seems that in her heart, she still hopes to live an ordinary life.


    This is the end of the story of Baron and miss yun''er. I arranged for them to live in the headquarters of Tongzhou society, which is the house they like during the day. Although they say that this house is the best one in the whole house and should belong to me, I am not a particular person. Since they have a good eye on it, they do not have to fight for one and a half rooms.


    After they had dealt with their affairs, the master gave me a few words of advice, because now that my boat club has been established, I have a heavy burden on my shoulders. In the future, I have to be cautious.


    As for this matter, I also have some worries. Although I have dozens of members in the society, most of them are ghosts. Human mages still need them. Let''s recruit and expand our power.


    Also, in the past month, I''ve seen Baron and miss yun''er show their love, and the dog food has killed me. I haven''t had a good reunion with Hu Jie for a long time. This time, there''s a place. I have to take her over so that I can become my president''s wife. Hee hee


    When I think of her, I think of Zeng Xiujie and the three of them. They are all appointed members, so I have to be an official. OK, just go back tomorrow and solve all these problems.

 Chapter 84

    The next day, I went back to school, ready to find Hu Jie and ER Huo and explain the matter clearly, but I didn''t expect


    I''ve been outside these days. I haven''t been to school for a long time. I haven''t even set foot in that part of the city. Today, before I got there, I didn''t wait for the school. Ten minutes away, I felt the wind blowing and a chill.


    It''s the end of the year. It''s new year''s day soon. It''s the end of autumn. Cold spots are normal, but


    I took a close look at the driver. He didn''t feel the special cold. This kind of cold is not ordinary cold, but Evil and cold!


    No!


    My heart moved. Two months ago, after Meng Hong, the man in black, died, the Gongmo cult made a big move. The rest of the sanxiu cults were all ready to stir up trouble. It''s a time of great chaos! Fortunately, there are powerful mages from all sides who can suppress the troublemakers, but there are still some fish who are missing the net. Can we say that


    The man who can make trouble in such a small town is certainly not a strong man, but I can''t guarantee that I can really beat him.


    I use the tactics of heaven to calculate the location of the Yin Qi. At the same time, I send a message to Baron to let him come quickly!


    For Barron, it would be a bad idea to use the soul curse like any other kid, but it''s better to be benevolent. So, I just used the friend settings in the upgrade system to establish a remote contact with him, but I didn''t use him.


    With the car more and more to my school forward, I am more and more frightened, the source of Yin Qi, even in the direction of my school!


    "Master, stop here." I quickly asked the master to stop. It''s dangerous in front of me. There are already people infiltrating nearby. What''s the difference between walking forward and dying? It''s just a short walk. How dare you let the innocent driver go to that dangerous place again.


    I got out of the car and watched the car leave. There was a dark wind around me. Baron''s figure appeared in it. He was in armor and had a long knife hanging on his waist. His killing intention was obvious!


    "Go I turned around and walked to the school side by side with Baron. Although I was still a fat man of more than 200 Jin, I was extremely fast because of the magic power and taimingbu. In just a few minutes, I was at the school gate.


    "How about Baron?" I stood in front of the door, and I asked baron.


    "Yin Qi doesn''t come from here, but it''s very close and has a great influence. I''m afraid something has happened inside!" Baron frowned and said, holding his knife handle tightly in his right hand.


    "I''ve noticed along the way that all the buildings that should have been inhabited by people are gloomy. I can''t detect any popularity. It seems that they have been poisoned. Come on, let''s go ahead and have a look at the campus."


    As I said this, I stepped into the school and went directly to the most crowded shops and snack areas. Sure enough, there were few people along the way, and there was no problem. When we arrived at the place where there were many people, we found that there were a lot of students on the left and a lot on the right, and all of them were students. One by one, they suddenly fell into a coma and fell to the ground in an instant. From their respective postures, they almost had an accident at the same time, and there was no reaction between them.


    "Asshole!" I saw a familiar face in the crowd. I had met several times in the classroom before, but I still had some friendship.


    Baron went into the crowd, poked several people''s necks one after another, and said, "it''s only two hours since my soul was summoned away. There''s still time!"


    As soon as I heard it, I was surprised and happy. I asked, "can you find where they are?"


    "Yes!"


    "Lead the way!"


    ¡­¡­


    Baron is really an expert. He is a ghost demon with high cultivation ability. It''s extremely simple to find the place of evil cultivation. He only took a few minutes to find the location and took me to a drainage crossing beside the artificial lake in the campus.


    This place, because of the current, has collected stagnant water for many years. There are countless green algae and duckweed on it, which is almost like a grassland. If the fence had not been built around the bank, someone would have stepped in.


    "This..." I stood on the shore, feeling the breath, frowning. "This is the passage of time and space. Where is it connected to?"


    "It must be the home of the culprit!" Baron felt the breath coming from inside, and he also had a serious face.


    "I''ve never been here before, so I can''t find out the situation here. How long has this thing existed?" I hit the guardrail with my hand and asked, "how do I get in?"


    "Sir, although the guys in this group don''t know whether they are human beings or ghosts, their strength is by no means general. Go in like this..."


    "No harm." I light said, eyes slightly squint, looking at the green water.


    "Good!" Baron is not a wordy person. He got my affirmation and immediately reached out a little. A purple black light flickered from his fingers and pointed straight on the water.


    Suddenly, there was a ripple on the surface of the water, an invisible door slowly opened, and a huge suction came. Barron and I didn''t wait to react. We were immediately sucked in by the suction. We didn''t realize it until we got there. We didn''t panic. We controlled our body shape and moved forward along the suction. But after ten breaths, the suction stopped and we felt like we were on the ground."Here we are, sir." Baron is a ghost. The reaction time is shorter than me. He takes the first step to slow down and says in a low voice.


    After two more breaths, I changed my breath. I took a close look at the scene and was shocked! In front of me, a piece of wasteland, with dark clouds over my head and only a glimmer of light falling, turned out to be a small world!


    "That''s great." I murmured my admiration and stepped forward.


    "Be careful, sir!" When Barron saw that I had no scruples and swaggered in the enemy''s territory, he suddenly became nervous.


    "No problem, he looks at me now, just as he looks at those sucked souls. Baron, you can''t let them find your cultivation by blocking the breath!" I waved my hand and went on.


    Baron was a little relieved and shook his body. His armor and weapons disappeared. He followed me forward like an ordinary man.


    The master of this small world set up a passageway here just to catch the people in my school. So the place where the souls are located is not far away from this passageway. After a while, he felt that there was something different in front of him. After a few steps, he found that there was a valley in front of him, like a big square, in which countless souls were.


    It took me a lot of time to find some of my classmates in the crowd. But I didn''t find Hu Jie and ER Huo.


    "Go down." I said to Baron, from the side of the path down the slope, mixed in a group of people''s souls, crowded around, finally to the students.


    "Guo Rui? You got caught, too? I haven''t come to school for such a long time, so it''s such a bad day? "


    When a classmate saw me, he thought I was also arrested, and because I didn''t go to school very often, well, I didn''t go to school very much. He thought I was unlucky. Today, I got up to have a look, and the result was


    I didn''t intend to explain anything to him. Anyway, it would be better to save them later than to explain anything.


    "Ah, yes, who wants to get it, so do you..."


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on, but suddenly I saw a black smoke coming, and then I came here. This Where is this? "


    "Who knows?" I answered casually and nodded secretly. As expected, everyone was sucked away in an instant. Such a large-scale activity, can we say


    "Sir, it seems that he is ready to break through." Baron has been standing beside me in silence, until this time he said a word. His eyes have been staring at the only high platform in the low valley square, where it seems that the master of the small world is standing, his whole body is covered in black smoke.


    I nodded, indicating that I had the same idea. I also looked at it.


    "Also, Lao Geng, they were all caught over there. They didn''t know why, and they were separated from us." When the man saw that we all looked at the high platform, he said again.


    "What?" I was surprised and looked at it. Sure enough, it was Hu Jie and the second goods who were tied by the rope and looked after by the soldiers under the high platform?!


    I want to give myself two mouths. I just saw them on the top, but I didn''t see them! They will be held separately. It must be because they have magic power. Damn it. I didn''t expect that I was kind Alas!


    With the magic power, the ghost road will open. Although it stands out from the rest of the ordinary people, it also pulls them into the boat of thieves!


    "Baron, these people, I have to save them!" I said to Baron, gesturing to get closer.


    At this time, a girl in the crowd saw me and suddenly said, "Guo Rui? You''ve also been arrested. Hum, I''ll tell you, how can you be the one who saved us out? "


    When I heard this, I frowned, followed the sound and saw a familiar face.


    This person is from our class. Her name is Wu Xiaoyuan. She looks simple and amiable, but she has a real heart. Originally, she had a relationship with the person at my front desk, but she finally separated. The reason is that she has found a new support.


    The criteria for her to find a boyfriend is the second. Of course, she looks the best. The most important thing is whether she has money and whether she can help her finish the exam.


    Yes, she won''t do it by herself. She''s good at eating, drinking and having fun.


    For such a person, although she looks pure and beautiful, I don''t have any idea about her.


    "Wu Xiaoyuan? Do you mean you have a way? " I replied.


    "You are such a big man. You want me to do something?"


    "You...!"


    Don''t say, don''t say, with her such a person, nothing to say.


    I glanced in my eyes and found Gong Xiaoting nearby. Because she was not taught Mana by me, she was not caught in front like Hu Jie. At this time, she was looking at me with a worried face.


    I saw that Wu Xiaoyuan saw that I was no longer fighting with her. He felt bored, but he still said that I was not. He went back to talk with his roommate and girlfriends, but Gong Xiaoting was in the pile. She could not help frowning and pinching her fingers.It turns out that Wu Xiaoyuan has a best friend who shares a dormitory with Gong Xiaoting. This person is different from Wu Xiaoyuan. She is really simple and seems to have a good relationship with Gong Xiaoting. In case of emergency, she may have told me, but she didn''t disclose my identity too much, and the woman told Wu Xiaoyuan and several other girls. No wonder, no wonder Wu Xiaoyuan just said to me that I would help them out. It turned out that Gong Xiaoting said it.


    "Hum, he doesn''t look like someone who can fight against us. Ah, just now I saw those people fighting in the same dormitory with him. That''s brave!"


    I listen to Wu Xiaoyuan continue to say, in the heart more and more not taste, is going to ignore him, hurry to save people, around is a person to come, but that gloomy guy.


    "You..."


    I looked at him. Except for the last time I moved luggage in my dormitory, he had a direct contact with me, which basically belonged to not even nodding friendship. This was the second time we had a positive contact.


    I looked at him, he looked at me, no one spoke, very embarrassed for a moment.


    "It''s all right." I asked tentatively, but there was no answer.


    "Let''s go." I no longer pay attention to him, with Baron together, to the front of the crowd, facing the fierce ghost on the high stage.


    I can feel that he is also a ghost, also a ghost demon, but this strength


    If the strength of my sister and Baron is only one, and the ghost on the high platform can be king!


    At his side, there was a man like a master who said something to him. After listening for a while, I saw that he could not wait to break through and absorb people''s souls. I quickly stepped out and stood up. With a hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword was in hand, pointed to the ghost demon, and yelled: "don''t be arrogant, I''ll break your path of cultivation!"

 Chapter 85

    On the high stage, the most eye-catching one is the great devil, who exudes a strong breath, which is not comparable to one or two ghosts like baron or his sister. Fortunately, I have an amulet in my hand.


    What does it look like? The whole body, I don''t know if it''s like this. It''s all a mass of black smoke, forming a devil like appearance. The general shape of the whole body is like a bold exclamation mark, and it''s like an inverted water drop shape, thick at the top and thin at the bottom. In the middle of the position, it has two arms, fingers like claws, no legs below, and a pile of black smoke directly on the ground, just like wearing a black robe covering both legs.


    A pair of inverted triangle blood eyes with black vertical pupil inside, it looks very strange and frightening! Top of the head, and a pair of horns, skyrocketing, like a sharp weapon.


    Below the eyes, there is a dimly concave place, which seems to have some edges and corners. Maybe this is the devil''s mouth, because the whole body is black, so you can''t see clearly.


    "Xiaochang, do you really want this? There are thousands of innocent people here. " Looking at the souls below, the demon king had some hesitation in his eyes and asked in a low voice to the people dressed like the master.


    Around him, a guy who looks like a normal human is bending down slightly and standing on one side with a respectful look. He holds a folding fan in his hand and shakes it gently on his chest. There is a faint smile on his white face. It is not the kind of creepy smile, but the same as ordinary people.


    "They Is it really evil cultivation? " When I look at these guys in front of me, I have doubts in my heart.


    Say they are not. They wantonly restrain the innocent souls of ordinary people and think that they are used in their own cultivation. It''s really hurtful! Can say they are, this seems to be hesitant, seems to have no heart. What''s going on?


    I was just thinking, the two people over there talked again.


    "My Lord, we have no choice. If we can''t recover our strength early, once that day comes, we will be very passive. How can we fulfill his instructions and work for that adult?" The master said in a low voice.


    "But..." The demon king hesitated and said, "this is too cruel. Why did our soul hall become like evil cultivation?"


    "King, this is the end of the matter. There is no other way. Accept your life. It''s great righteousness to kill thousands of people and save thousands of people!" The master comforted him and helped him make up his mind to absorb the spirits present.


    "Well All right


    In the end, the demon king compromised. His eyes changed and he stared at the souls of the people below. When he got up, he had to absorb them.


    At this time, we can''t care whether he is evil cultivation or not. It''s related to the lives of thousands of people in our school and surrounding areas. I quickly took a step, stood up, stretched out my hand, pointed at the ghost demon with the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand, and yelled: "don''t be arrogant, I''ll break your path of cultivation!"


    The demon king and the master were stunned. Obviously they didn''t expect that there were people like me here, especially the master, who obviously felt more deeply about me. He immediately frowned and looked at me carefully.


    "Who are you?" Although the demon king couldn''t bear to kill people, he was obviously not very good tempered. When he saw that I dared to point my sword at him, he was a little angry and yelled at me.


    "Who am I? I said, "I''m here to cut off your path of practice!" I had a big drink. I moved at my feet and rushed up in an instant.


    At this moment, everyone''s eyes are focused on me. Whether it''s the millions of ordinary people behind me, or Hu Jie and ER Huo and others in front of me, they all stare at me with different moods.


    Hu Jie is excited. She has a strange self-confidence in my strength. Maybe it''s because she has gone through several wars with me, and all of them ended with my victory. So in her eyes, I can''t defeat. At this time, she appeared and immediately relaxed.


    The three guys around her were all deeply worried. After all, they haven''t seen my real power. They just need me to teach them some magic. Maybe it''s because they found that this magic can''t beat others at all, so they thought I was also such a virtue.


    ¡­¡­ what the hell! It''s obvious that you are not good at learning, OK!


    As for the ordinary people behind me, they were not afraid to face the devil when they saw me flying up in the air, holding a sword. They were shocked, staring at the dog, and many people showed their worship.


    Some of the special ones, Gao Sheng, are serious and surprised. He knows I''m good, but he doesn''t know I''m so good! And Gong Xiaoting, with a smile on her face, looks as she should be. Darling, he hasn''t seen me fight several times. This source of self-confidence is more weird than Hu Jie.


    Among them, there are my classmates and people who know me, especially Wu Xiaoyuan, who just satirized me. As a result, I think my intestines are blue now.


    As soon as the master saw me coming, he decided to take it first. He waved his folding fan and cried, "Lang Feng!"


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly appeared behind the demon king. When I looked at it carefully, it was a general in armor, holding a Tang knife, who cut me down with a knife."Baron!"


    I also yelled. I moved under my feet and applied taimingbu to the technique of controlling the air. I changed my direction in the air like a ghost and avoided the general named Lang Feng.


    The next moment, Baron drew his knife forward and cut it at Lang Feng. Lang Feng saw that he couldn''t attack me, so he didn''t chase me any more. Instead, he attacked baron. With the same knife, he went to meet Baron and collided with his knife, causing a burst of sparks.


    As for me, I didn''t pay any attention to these and went straight to the devil!


    The master frowned and jumped up. He held the folding fan and pressed it down on me. As soon as I saw that there was no way to avoid it, I quickly set up my sword to resist it. "Dang --!" When the folding fan hit the sword, it made my sword give out a crisp sound. At the same time, a strong force came, which made me unable to support the imperial air skill, so I flew down directly.


    How can this work? Just installed a 13, the result was beaten in the face, so many people looking at it! In a hurry, he held the sword in one hand and continued to resist the folding fan of the master.


    "Pi! Bang


    A blue thunder and lightning in my palm and fingers across, issued a burst of current specific Thunderclap sound, the next moment, the power of thunder and lightning, and gradually solidified into a hammer, appeared in my hands!


    Thunderbolt hammer, my level 18 skill, has a very pure power of thunder. It can carry out continuous combat, and also launch a powerful throwing skill - fall!


    At this time, my body was almost on the ground. The master was surprised when I suddenly took out such a weapon. I see his appearance, sneer a, left hand suddenly a wave, the hammer of the thunder blows directly past!


    "Boom!"


    The huge hammer with the power of thunder smashed on the master. Thunder and lightning has been a mirage of heaven and earth since ancient times. It has a strong control effect on the evil. No matter how strong the master is, he can''t deal with the power of thunder and lightning!


    Sure enough, under the sound of a thunderbolt, the master was shocked to fly upside down. I take advantage of this moment, a turn, double foot, using taimingbu, to avoid falling a dog eat excrement of the tragic situation, detour straight to take the big devil!


    In this process, I also observed the general Lang Feng who was fighting against baron. The great devil is just like a monarch. Shiye and Lang Feng are protected by both literature and martial arts. There is only one Baron around me. If I can get another shiye, I will be both civil and martial arts. Isn''t it beautiful?


    I think so, have already bypassed the master, face the big devil king directly, the foot moves, directly pounced on past!


    That Lang Feng is fighting with balang. Yu Guang catches a glimpse of me rushing to him. The corner of his eye jumps. Balang takes this opportunity to cut off his weapon.


    That Lang Feng is startled, quickly retreat Dodge, but still be ba long saw a hole, ghost gas leak.


    The two of them are similar in strength and ability. If one is injured, the next battle will be at a disadvantage. If there is no magic trick to win, then it is only a matter of time before they lose.


    And this side, I have rushed up, holding the ghost face flying cloud sword, directly cut down.


    The devil''s strength is unfathomable, but I know that he can''t kill me. I just want to try my current strength, and I''m curious about what they just said.


    According to the dialogue they just had, it seems that the demon king has suffered a heavy blow, leading to a great loss of strength. Therefore, he is in urgent need of recovery, so he will come here to devour people''s souls. The purpose is to recover as soon as possible, complete the agreement with someone, and even work for whom.


    So, how powerful is this man?! And if you want to understand this matter, you must find out the strength of this demon king.


    Seeing that I was coming to the demon king, the demon king looked at me. His eyes seemed to be looking at the flying insects that had been rushing at him. He said with disdain, "just a little wizard, dare to fight against me. I''m not ashamed!"


    After that, the demon king waved his right hand and split it down. A dark air came straight to my chest!


    I knew that hard resistance would not work, but he Na''s attack speed was so fast that he couldn''t avoid it. He had to hold the sword in one hand and hold the sword with a hammer in the other hand to defend.


    Almost the next moment, the dark air has come in front of me and hit my sword!


    "Boom!"


    "Hum --!"


    Black Qi hit my sword. Its power was so great that my air defense skill and taimingbu couldn''t work in a moment. I could only fall vertically. Even my ghost face flying cloud sword made a buzzing sound and trembled.


    "Bang --!"


    But in the blink of an eye, my body was smashed back to the ground, and my back was in close contact with the ground. It was painful. It was spicy and hot. It was spicy and hot! Take a closer look at the sword in hand, but it is only slightly curved, not as exaggerated as before.


    This is the characteristic of the ghost face flying cloud sword. If you feel that the attack is bearable, you will bend inward like you did in the last battle against Baron, and then rebound. If you go beyond its defense range, you will become extremely tough and resist with all your strength. The devil''s attack is obviously beyond its defense range.I felt the change in my body, but the amulet didn''t mean to be triggered. It was totally different from the last battle with Meng Hong.


    "It''s impossible. The devil''s momentum is so strong. This blow should be able to force my amulet out directly. How can it How could Meng Hong not catch up with him? "


    I was puzzled in my heart. I tried my best to resist the evil spirit of the demon king. I glanced at the battlefield between Baron and Lang Feng.


    At this time, Baron had the upper hand. When I was knocked down by the demon king, Baron pretended to be nervous and absent-minded. Lang Feng was injured by Baron just because of this. At this time, seeing Baron''s absence, he immediately wanted to treat him in his own way. As a result, he fell into Baron''s plan and was slashed again. He couldn''t resist Baron''s attack.


    Lang Feng was at a disadvantage in the face of Baron. He became more and more vulnerable and retreated. He said, "you just lied to me? Are you not worried that your Lord has been knocked down? "


    With a sneer, Baron said contemptuously, "hum, my Lord, who is blessed by God, will you hurt him? When I kill you, I''ll see how my lord gets rid of the devil


    On the other hand, the master who had just been beaten by me came back. When he heard this, he couldn''t help frowning again and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    However, after hearing Barron''s words, some thoughts appeared in my heart. Barron was relieved of me, but he just trusted me. Lang Feng knew that his king was so strong, but why was he just distracted by me?


    All of a sudden, a conclusion formed in my mind! Hurry up! With the help of my hands, the power of thunder and lightning on the hammer of thunder and lightning was greatly released, and my mana was surging, which broke the dark gas of the demon king.


    As soon as I said that, taimingbu started at my feet, and the whole person immediately left the place and stood up again. As soon as I stepped on the ground, I used the air defense technique to fly up. With a violent wave of my left hand, the thunderbolt hammer flew out instantly. It flew faster and faster in the air, and gradually turned into a sharp sword, hitting the devil''s chest!


    The second stage skill of thunderbolt hammer!

 Chapter 86

    The thunder hammer flew out, drew a nearly straight line of thunder in the air, and ran to the devil at a very fast speed! At this moment, it is no longer a hammer, but a sharp arrow! The head was thick and the handle was thin, but it turned upside down.


    The devil''s reaction didn''t seem to be as threatening as the momentum of his body. He didn''t react until the stream fell to him. He just had time to put his hands together in front of him to resist. The next moment, the thunderbolt hammer had hit him!


    "Crack! Boom


    The thunder hammer hit the devil''s hands, and then hit him on the chest. Suddenly, the power of thunder was released. A pillar of thunder with a diameter of about 10 cm stabbed him. The powerful force forced him to retreat!


    On the ground, it should be used as legs, such as black robe like black smoke on the ground rub out, with a gully.


    The next moment, the power of thunder rages, and the only high platform in the valley bottom basin turns into pieces, leaving less than half of its height.


    "Ah


    Under the high stage, Hu Jie and other people were all tied up and couldn''t escape. Seeing the gravel falling from above, Hu Jie was timid and immediately cried out.


    At this moment, I stepped too fast and arrived. First, I found the soldiers who had been guarding them. These guys were not strong enough to be afraid. In addition to the above changes, they had no intention to fight. Killing them was just a fight.


    "Hu Jie!" I gave a loud drink, and the empty left hand grabbed it and started it. I grabbed her back directly. My right hand held the ghost face flying cloud sword and controlled the body of the sword. As if there was life, it turned into a snake with iron blade. I explored several of them one after another. The sharp blade instantly cut the ropes on them and untied the shackles.


    The physical fitness of each of those goods is very good. As soon as the rope is opened, they can run faster than monkeys, and then they escape. Do I have to worry about that?


    I saw the three men escape. As soon as they earned with their left hand, they broke the rope. With a shake of their right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword returned to its original state. They took Hu Jie back to the crowd and settled her down. Those goods also ran back, with their protection, to deal with a handful of soldiers, no harm expected.


    I quickly ran back, and at this time, the master has also arrived at the devil''s side, reaching out to help him heal the wound.


    "It is." I looked at the appearance of the demon king, and I was convinced.


    From the very beginning, I felt that it was not right. Both Lang Feng''s attitude and the devil''s attack showed that the devil''s strength was not as strong as we saw. However, the momentum of his body was really true, which could not be fake. After such a try, I finally knew.


    The devil has a strong body, but no strong inner. Therefore, although he is powerful, his strength is not strong. But if it wasn''t for his strong body, just that hit stream fall, even if don''t let him die, also have to go to its origin!


    I thought, over there, the master stroked the devil''s chest with a folding fan. In the light of blue and purple light, the thunder and lightning attached to the devil''s chest gradually dissipated, and the pain was healed.


    "Hoo - Hoo - I''m fine, master Duan." The demon king patted the master on the shoulder with his hand, indicating that he could stop. Then he looked at me with venomous eyes and said, "if my strength is as usual, how can I be arrogant in front of me?"


    I frowned, but the master suddenly covered the devil''s mouth with a fan and said in a soft voice, "Lord devil, don''t say that."


    "Why?" The demon king was not happy to hear what his master said.


    "Do you remember what that man said?"


    "What do you say? You mean... "


    "About the description of him."


    "Oh, oh, I remember, he said that the adult was in the samsara, and his strength was less than one hundred. He lived as a human being, which should be the way I am now." The demon king showed the appearance of thinking and said.


    "No, it''s not as good as the king. Although the king''s strength is greatly reduced, the good thing is that his body is as old as before. He''s afraid of being attacked by his soul. But the adult is in reincarnation. Even his body should be less than one hundred times than before."


    "Well, that makes sense, but What are you trying to say? "


    "What I want to say is..." The master said and glanced at me.


    "You mean, he?"


    The devil understood the meaning of his master, and was shocked. In his eyes, he was no longer venomous, but unbelievable and suspicious.


    "Master, even so, there are so many human mages, how could it be him?"


    "Lord demon, I think he is extraordinary, should be, and very human, maybe..."


    "Er..."


    I watched the master and servant talking to each other, and I could hear only a few words from time to time. Although I still didn''t understand the meaning, I could still understand some of them. The man who said he wanted to be loyal before was it''s me?!


    Ah, yes, if so, it may be me, but it''s not this me, but that "I"!I see the two people are still talking, heart said that since you are not sure, then I will give you some confidence!


    Amulet, go!


    In an instant, I fell into the situation that I could only see but not touch. My position changed to lateral, and the original position, the "I", was still so powerful!


    "Huh?" The master suddenly felt wrong and looked at me. The devil also looked at me, his eyes were shocked.


    There were tens of thousands of souls on the scene. After feeling this power, all of them were surprised, especially those who knew me, such as Hu Jie, er Huo, Da orange, Zeng Xiujie, Gong Xiaoting, Feng Qian, Gao Sheng, Wu Xiaoyuan and so on. And besides the crowd, Baron and Lang Feng.


    They all saw me enter this state for the first time. Although they are all mortals, they are all soul bodies now. They can feel that kind of powerful power, that kind of power. If there is a word to describe the feeling when facing that kind of power, it is surrender!


    Want to surrender to this power!


    "This, this..." The demon king looked at the momentum of my body. He was scared to retreat, and his blood red eyes began to tremble.


    "My Lord, do you believe it this time?" Although the master was also shocked by this power, he was obviously calmer than the devil who had thought of this for a long time.


    At this time, the strength of the amulet is not what I used to be. At that time, I was only at level zero. With this amulet, I could exert my strength at level 90. Now, I just broke through level 20 a few days ago. At this time, I can exert my strength at level 92!


    I have experienced in detail that the momentum I radiate is not all, but is controlled to a certain limit. It does not exceed the power of the mortal world. It should be that I do not want to disturb other worlds, such as heaven, in order to avoid unnecessary trouble.


    However, now, the momentum of my body is to break through this boundary, constantly soaring, straight into the sky! Unexpectedly let this don''t know what space, occurred violent shaking, almost broken!


    "This This is the strength of that man. Although the soul world is a small world, it is a superior one among many small worlds. Almost half of the big world can make the world begin to crack. Such strength is by no means ordinary people! "


    The master said, and his eyes were shocked at last.


    At this time, although I can only see and can''t touch as before, with my strength rising, I can control that "I" to do some simple things. Although I can''t launch a big attack, how many people can force me to launch a big attack here, even in the whole world?


    I think the time has come. At this time, I should add another fire. I immediately controlled my body, clenched the ghost face flying cloud sword with both hands, and slashed it down.


    "Click! Boom


    On the ghost face flying cloud sword, a bright silver awn spurts out. It blends with the body of the sword. It turns into a snake, draws a "Z" shape, and splits into the middle of the demon king and the master.


    "No, Lord devil, get out of here!"


    The master used the folding fan to push the devil out more than ten meters, and then he flew backward to avoid the attack.


    The next moment, the bright silver attack landed, cut directly from the ground that had been cut off more than half of the high platform, split it into two, and did not know where to extend.


    I laughed and shook my hand. The bright silver blade came back three times faster than just now, and continued to move in a "Z" shape until the length of the sword body returned to normal. Then it turned straight in a crisp sound.


    "This..."


    The master went to the cut gully and looked at it carefully. He was shocked. The depth of the gully was too deep to be seen at a glance.


    "This, this is the strength of that adult." The devil also came and murmured. He suddenly reacted and quickly asked, "master Duan, what should I do like this?"


    The master also responded and said, "my Lord, let people go. Since that adult wants to protect us, how can we go our own way? You are in charge of the soul world. Please get them out of here


    "Ah, yes, yes!"


    The demon king was also frightened. As soon as he heard the master''s words, he immediately waved his hand. Behind the tens of thousands of souls, the darkness gradually faded and the light appeared. The nearest soul suddenly felt a strong suction again and was sucked out again. Then, the suction is more and more big, in the blink of an eye, tens of thousands of souls have gone back more than half.


    Lang Fengdang opens Baron''s knife and turns it into a cloud of black smoke. He returns to the demon king. Baron immediately stops the knife and comes back to me.


    Seeing that tens of thousands of souls were sucked back within a few breath, I also lifted the amulet and returned to my body. Together with Baron, I became the last actor of the suction.


    I looked at the demon king and the military and Lang Feng around him with a smile, and let the suction suck me upside down. At the last moment of being sucked out, I sent a message to them:


    "in the future, we must not harm innocent people like this."At the end of the speech, my eyes were so bright that I couldn''t see anything. When I opened my eyes again, I found that Barron was beside me and there were no two people around him. I quickly pinched my fingers and felt at ease. All the teachers and students of the school, together with the souls of all the people living around me, were back to the body and there was no mistake.

 Chapter 87

    "All sent back?" Baron asked.


    "Well." I nodded and said, "I''m back in my body. There''s nothing wrong. Let''s go. I''ll take you to meet your colleagues."


    In fact, they have met just now, but there is no detailed introduction. This meeting is just for them to get to know each other, and it can be regarded as the first meeting.


    I sent a message to my best friends, contacted Hu Jie and asked them to meet in the woods behind a training building in the west of the school. That place is close to us, and generally few people go to it, which can avoid some trouble. Moreover, I went there once, where there is a small pavilion, and I can have a rest.


    Baron and I went there first, found the small pavilion, and sent the address to them. We waited patiently. After a few minutes, they all came, one by one looking drowsy and not awake.


    "Oh, I''ll go. What''s the matter? My back is aching. I''ve been playing chicken all night." Big orange shakes his arm and loosens his muscles. He comes here and says.


    One side Zeng Xiujie also echoed: "yes, I''m so tired. Hurry up, let me have a rest after that!"


    Said directly rushed to the pavilion, toward that seat a paralysis, a pair of life can''t love appearance.


    As for me, I went directly to hold Hu Jie. She was obviously the weakest one. She couldn''t even speak. She staggered this way. After being held by me, she simply fell on me. A fragrance rushed directly into my nose. She also enjoyed the soft touch.


    Well, Quan should be my reward for saving everyone!


    After the four of them all collapsed on the chairs in the pavilion, it was obvious that there was no place for Baron and me. In order to make things go smoothly, I could only release the mana I had left because of the first World War to help them relieve their spiritual fatigue.


    Nonsense! Soul out of the body so long, but also with those guys fighting, how can not tired? I think that''s the case with all the teachers and students and the surrounding residents, but they haven''t fought with others like Hu Jie, so they should be better than them.


    After a while, several people''s tired feeling obviously improved, and their spirits all went up. We quickly occupied a seat. After they fully recovered, we introduced Baron to them and told them about the current situation of the boat club. It was time for them to move to the headquarters to work.


    "Really? Great


    Sure enough, big orange was the first one to get excited. The school conditions are too bad. No one has a good home. Even if the headquarters of Tongzhou club is no worse, it will not be better than this place where it is cold in winter and hot in summer.


    "Brother Rui, you finally think of us. You are happy outside the school all day. We have suffered a lot here. Hey, if so many of us don''t go to school, will the school agree?" Zeng Xiujie had a better mind and raised key questions.


    I laughed and said: "it''s not enough to worry about. Today, you show your skills in front of everyone. The whole school knows that you and I are not ordinary people. Of course, we can''t treat them in the usual way. It''s OK."


    As soon as the words came out, several people put down their hearts, laughed again and said to each other. I sat beside Hu Jie, put my head close to her and said in a low voice, "how about mushy? Now you don''t have to suffer here any more. How about going back with me and being my president''s wife? "


    With that, I bumped her twice with my shoulder.


    Hu Jie turned her head and looked at me. She was angry and didn''t look at me.


    But just before she did not turn her head, I saw that her cheek seemed a little red.


    ¡­¡­


    I explained to them how to deal with those diehards. I told them that Vice President Gao Sheng could help them, so I asked them to go back and prepare. The earlier they went, the better.


    In fact, I don''t need to say that. These guys have long been eager to return. The sooner I say it, the better. That''s just what they want! I didn''t say a few words, but I left. I guess I went to pack up and report to the teachers.


    I stood in the pavilion and looked at their back. After thinking about it, I contacted Gao Sheng and asked him to help. Naturally, he agreed. Then it occurred to me that maybe their parents would be involved. In fact, I had long wanted to bring my parents and other relatives here, but I just had no place to live.


    This time, the Tongzhou society has been built, and they can be picked up. Now the Gongmo cult and the various sanxiu and heresy practitioners are ready to kill the common people. If it were not for the suppression of the various mage gangs and the sanxiu like us, the world would have been in chaos!


    I''ve already thought about it. On this new year''s day, when I go home during the holiday, I''ll pick them up.


    At this time, suddenly, Barron put his hand on the knife and yelled: "who?"


    I am a Leng, quickly return to God, look to one side, only to find that Wu Xiaoyuan is standing nearby, looking at me.


    "Cut, it''s you." I cut with disdain. I don''t like this person at all."That, that..." Wu Xiaoyuan saw that I didn''t pay attention to her, so he came over and hesitated.


    "What are you doing here?" I squinted at her and didn''t let her go on.


    "I..." Wu Xiaoyuan stopped, seemed to be a little scared and said: "that, I, those words I just said were unintentional, you..."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. Originally, your words had no influence on me. What''s the meaning of praise or derogation?"


    I finally understand why she looks a little timid. I was afraid that I would not forgive her. Well, since she wants me to forgive her, she must want to improve her status in my heart and beautify her image in my heart. As for the purpose, ha ha, I guess I can imagine


    The meaning of my words just now has been very clear. Her praise and criticism are irrelevant to me. That is to say, she is not so important to me.


    "I..."


    Wu Xiaoyuan also understood what I meant. For a moment, he was unable to say anything, which made him feel embarrassed.


    "Well, you go and live your life well. You and I are not the same people."


    With that, I waved my hand and ordered to leave.


    "I You... " What else did Wu Xiaoyuan want to say, but he was obviously speechless. He just said it two times intermittently. Finally, he sighed and turned away.


    I looked at her back, sneered twice, and said to myself, "maybe I''ll have a problem in the future. It''s up to you. The most important thing in the world is women, especially women like you."


    With that, I turned and waved to Baron, indicating that I could go back. However, I suddenly felt someone behind me. I quickly looked back, but it was the gloomy guy who shared the dormitory with me.


    "What''s the matter today? One by one. " I scratched my head and frowned, but I went over and asked, "what''s the matter with you?"


    The guy stared at me, still a cold look, until I was impatient to say: "how long?"


    "Ah?" I was stunned by his question and asked, "how long has it been?"


    "Kill the ghost."


    "Kill Oh, you said to be a mage. It''s been a few months since summer vacation. What''s the matter? "


    I am also very helpless, this guy is really sparing words, just those two sentences together to say no? Let me ask you one more question.


    "Just a few months?" The guy frowned at my answer and waited for me to say, "how many months are you? Do you know how I spent the past ten years? "


    As soon as I heard it, I said a lot of words and asked, "you, you mean..."


    But this guy didn''t answer me this time. Instead, he was staring at me with a strange light flowing in his eyes.


    Wait, eyes?!


    I said how strange it is to look at him all the time, so it is! Hurry up, with Yin and Yang eye a look, really have resonance!


    "You, you are yin and Yang No, no! It''s not just Yin and Yang eyes, it''s a different species, you... "


    "Yes, do you understand how I feel?" He is still staring at me, said viciously.


    "You''ve had these eyes since you were a child?"


    He did not speak.


    "I see, I see..." I nodded in horror.


    It''s not easy for Yin and Yang eyes to be acquired. It''s even more difficult for them to change and become a different species. Maybe there''s only one in the world! At that time, it may add some abilities that ordinary Yin and Yang eyes don''t have. However, no matter how abnormal, there is one ability that will always exist, that is, to recognize the shapes of ghosts and demons!


    If a person can see the demons and ghosts around him when he is young, how terrible it is!


    "You You have suffered I don''t know what words to comfort him, can only say such a sentence, put his hand on his shoulder, tightly grip.


    He looked at me and said, "you know what? From what I just remember, I can see those things. Do you know what they look like? When they knew I could see them, they began to approach me. Do you understand that feeling? "


    I looked at him, speechless. I don''t understand his feelings at all. Comfort can only make him more sad.


    I raised my head and looked around. Maybe it was because the Demon King appeared again not long ago. There are not many ghosts and ghosts here. They all came again when the demon king left.


    "You can see them." I patted him on the shoulder and asked softly.


    The guy just glanced aside and said, "yes."


    "Well, you''ll see!" I said, looking up again at the ghosts around me, I cried: "you are such monsters, you dare to be arrogant in front of me!"


    At the end of the words, I was swept away by a magic shock! The ghosts couldn''t dodge at all. In a big surprise, they were all crying and howling. The next moment, they were wiped out completely, and even no soul survived.It''s not worth mentioning when dealing with such a minion. The mana cost is just a drop in the bucket. My face doesn''t even change color. I look at that guy again.


    Just that blow, he all looked in the eye, at this time, it is to look at me.


    "You have a unique advantage. In the first ten years, you suffered. In the next few decades, it''s time for you to take revenge and fight back!"


    He listened to my words a Leng, don''t understand what I mean, just stare at me.


    I laughed and then said, "come with me. I''ll take you to my master and teach you the magic power. From now on, you can also kill ghosts, so that those monsters who frighten you will be afraid to see you from now on."

 Chapter 88

    "Let the monsters who frighten you be afraid to see you from now on!"


    My words were so loud that he was stunned for a moment. He couldn''t speak, but just looked at me. This time, I will not be impatient, also looking at him, so quietly looking at each other, enough for more than a minute.


    After more than a minute, his eyes changed, became soft, no longer so cold and tough, I know, he has been moved by me.


    "Your name is Ha, what''s your name? " I asked. It''s really embarrassing, because we don''t know much about each other, so I don''t even know his name.


    "My name is Cheng Qianyu."


    "Qianyu, from today on, you are a member of my boat club. I''ll take you to my master''s place to teach magic, so that you can play between your fingers like I just did, and kill countless little ghosts! Would you like to? "


    "Yes!" Cheng Qianyu replied.


    "Good!" I patted him on the shoulder, then turned to Baron and said, "let''s go."


    So Barron and I took Cheng Qianyu to master first and introduced him to him. The master was surprised and pleased to see that his two pupils were really different. After checking his qualifications, he decided to accept him as a nominal disciple and named his two pupils "Yi Jin Tong", because there was a touch of gold in it.


    After putting him in the master''s place to practice, he and Barron went back to the base of Tongzhou society. After all, Tongzhou society has just been established. It''s not a private house, but a public place. The area needs to be planned, and there are still many things to do.


    On the next day, Hu Jie and her second goods arrived. As soon as they came in, they pointed to the East and the west, who had never seen the world before. "Tut tut" was heard all the time.


    "Well, wipe your saliva. You''ve never seen the world before. You are the senior members of my boat club. Correct your attitude and pay attention to your image. Don''t let people see jokes."


    In a room that was used as a meeting room, behind a rectangular table that occupied most of the room, I reluctantly leaned on the armrest of the chair and looked at the four people sitting at the long table in front of me.


    "Ah, cough, yes, we have to correct our attitude, ah, pay attention to the image, hurry up, wipe the saliva, and listen well."


    The two goods put on an affectation, straightened up their bodies with exaggeration, and made a posture of wiping saliva very cheap, deliberately loud.


    Not only me, but Barron, who stood behind me and looked like a bodyguard, frowned and looked disgusted.


    "All right, all right, let''s get down to business." I knocked on the table with my hand and said, "from today on, you can live here. You should remember that this boat club is not a place for you to play. What we want to do is not to play with children, but to fight with those monsters! After that, one day every week, you will have special training with me to practice your magic and combat ability, so as to avoid being captured as quickly as last time. "


    I mean, of course, the last time I dealt with the demon king. Although I didn''t see how they were captured, I asked Gong Xiaoting afterwards. It was all second kill, as I thought.


    They are all drooping when they hear this, but in fact, the same magic, they attack in groups and are killed in seconds, but I can beat back the demon king, I can''t accept it!


    "Although you don''t need to go to school any more, you need to consider the safety there. Xiujie, erhuo, and Daheng, you three work shifts. Choose one person to go back to guard every day. You can discuss it by yourself. Don''t go slow!"


    "Good." Three weak voices answered.


    "Maybe you don''t know that now the evil practices all over the world are coming together and the world is in chaos. I''m a little worried about our parents and other relatives. Take advantage of new year''s day, or when you will bring your families here to protect them."


    When I said this, I saw that their spirits were not enough, so I just laughed and said, "OK, it''s time to say something refreshing, about your position here..."


    Sure enough, as soon as the words came out, these goods were all in spirits. Their heads were lifted up and their eyes were all shining. Almost at the same time, they raised their hands and said, "I! I want to be a senior official


    Hu Jie obviously didn''t have much interest in this kind of thing. Looking at their appearance, she looked disgusted.


    "Well, I''m still a senior official. Can you convince the public with your strength?" I motioned to them to calm down and said: "at present, apart from you, there are only dozens of ghosts in my boat club, which can be used as combat power, but this is far from enough. We need more people, not only ghosts, but also human mages, and even high-level creatures such as demons and monsters.


    When you didn''t come, I had made a plan. The members of the future boat club can be roughly divided into four categories: human, ghost, demon and corpse! Monsters are classified as demons. These four categories are integrated into four halls: human hall, ghost hall, demon hall and corpse hall. I have decided that Baron will be the leader of the ghost hall. "


    With that, I motioned to my back, and Baron immediately bowed and said, "thank you, sir."I turned back and continued: "Hu Jie, your fighting ability is not good. You should be a logistics officer, acting as a housekeeper and taking care of the affairs in the society."


    "Oh." Hu Jie''s face was indifferent, and she was obviously not interested in whether to be an official or not.


    "The demon hall and the corpse hall don''t have such members in the society now. Put it aside for a moment. Xiujie, you are also a monitor. Your leadership ability is definitely better than those two. You will be the leader of the hall."


    "Good!"


    "Er Huo and Da orange, you two should be the acting headmaster of Rentang, because Xiujie''s turn will be to guard the school, so you should take responsibility and manage Rentang."


    "I see." The two guys are not in high spirits.


    "One thing I want to say about this official position is that you are not allowed to make conflicts because of this! Unless it''s a matter of principle, the three of you will not be oppressed. Do you hear me


    "Yes The two were happy again, replied Langsheng.


    I nodded and continued: "at present, it''s hard to find demons and corpses, and we don''t expect too much. We should focus on human mages. From tomorrow on, we should recruit more sages, no matter what race, as long as we are willing to join my boat club and fight against evil cultivation with mages all over the world, we can join! Well, in order to better recruit talents, we can''t let them underestimate our TongZhou club. When we publicized, we sent out a message saying that the president of this club had a tie with Jin Chunqiu, who ranked 14th in the Tianya list. "


    "Jin Chunqiu? The end of the world list Several of them had not heard of these terms, and were in a daze for a moment. Zeng Xiujie asked, "how can we send a message?"


    "Ha, it''s my negligence. You don''t need to intervene in the issue of information release. You just need to have an interview. I''ll help you practice later. When someone comes, you can compete with him and try your strength."


    With that, I looked back at Baron and said, "Baron, you stay here too. If you meet the strong, you come to fight, so that they won''t look down on us."


    "Yes Baron nodded and agreed.


    "Well, that''s basically what happened. Let''s break up." I stood up and turned around to go out. They all got up one after another and left each other. At this time, Baron suddenly stopped me at the back.


    "Sir."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "You just said, I''ll stay. You mean Are you going out? "


    I looked at him, laughed and said, "you can really hear it. Yes, I''m going out to the nearby Yin Yang markets to see if there are people selling ghosts and corpses."


    ¡­¡­


    In Baishi street, there is a coffin shop, which is not big and has only one front door. It is not as luxurious as master''s shop. The only one who sees the shop is a bony old man.


    Here is the place where I asked he Laosan and Yinsi last time. There is a place where ghosts are sold. It''s close to me. Today, I''ll start from here.


    I just walked to the door and saw that the old man was sitting at the door of the coffin shop, sitting on a small bench, shutting his eyes. I went up, just want to say hello, but the old man is one step ahead of me and said: "Guo Rui, you''re here."


    "Ah?" I am a Leng, "you..."


    "You want to ask me why I know your name?" The old man said with a smile, "although I''m old, I''ve got eyes and ears. I can''t escape anything in this city. It''s just a white street. How can I hide it from me? You are the apprentice of Lao Jie of Zhacai shop. If you come to me, you will not come to buy a coffin. "


    As soon as I heard it, Ho, the old man was not an ordinary man, so he said, "old man, since you know everything, can you know what I''m here for?"


    The old man looked at me and was stunned for a while. He suddenly laughed and said, "ha ha ha ha, you little devil, do you still want to test me? Ha ha, OK, I''ll tell you what you''re here for


    Then he stopped laughing, stretched out his right hand, pointed to me with trembling fingers, and said, "you are Come to me to buy ghosts and corpses. Right


    "Yes, yes, the old man is really good!"


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I don''t dare to be. Come on, boy, I want to buy ghosts and corpses. Come and see with me."


    When he said that, he stood up, turned around and walked in, indicating that I would follow him.


    I quickly followed him two steps. Fortunately, the old man''s walking speed was no different from that of the ordinary old man. Slowly, I could keep up with him. In a few steps, I got to his side and followed him to the innermost corner of the coffin shop. There is a small space sandwiched between three walls. One side is connected with the main hall. There is only one coffin in it, which is placed in the center. Its size is three times larger than the general one.


    "Here, here." The old man went to the coffin, patted the lid three times with his hand and pushed it from the side.


    All of a sudden, the coffin lid "ga la la" shook, and then suddenly moved slowly along the direction of the push out, gradually opened, inside, a cold air seeped out, I was still a long distance away from it, I felt the cold into the bone marrow, I couldn''t help shivering.Just at this time, the coffin lid has all been opened, "boom"! He fell to the ground, one side on the coffin, leaning on one side.


    The old man laughed, put a "please" gesture with his hand, pointed to the inside of the coffin and said, "here it is."


    I stepped forward two steps and walked up to him. As soon as I looked into the coffin, I saw a black hole like thing inside. Then a strong suction came. Before I could react, I was sucked in.

 Chapter 89

    In the confusion, I only feel that I am in a dark place. I can''t bear the force everywhere, but I feel sticky. It''s like now in the mire. It''s very uncomfortable.


    Fortunately, it didn''t last long, but within a few breath, the light reappeared in front of my eyes, and I felt like I was stepping on the ground. The uncomfortable feeling of stickiness disappeared.


    "This..." When I looked around, I found that I was in a place like an underground cave. There were walls on the left, right, front and back, and doors and windows were made. They all looked like fences. Looking inside, strange things were locked inside.


    This is the goods to be sold!


    I can recognize that the one on the left is a little ghost. It''s not suitable for me to be a ghost servant because of his low morality. The cage on the right is a corpse. Unfortunately, in order to cultivate his mind, he can only roar and walk by instinct, which is not what I want.


    At this time, the figure of the old man appeared in my side, said with a smile: "can you be satisfied?"


    "Well These are too weak. Can there be any stronger ones? Besides, have those corpses cultivated their mind? "


    It''s a good thing to say that ghosts are not conscious. I can use the soul curse to make them obey. But this corpse is a thing without soul and soul. I can''t even use the soul curse. Isn''t it a nuisance to buy it back!


    The old man laughed, shook his head and said, "corpse is not easy to practice, and it''s not so easy to cultivate consciousness? The corpses here are not conscious. If you major in corpse control, you can naturally control them. But it''s a pity that you are not. Ha ha, no chance. "


    With that, he made a "please" gesture to the front and said, "it''s better to look at the ghost. Maybe you''re satisfied. Come here."


    Then, I followed the old man around a few times and found that, as he Laosan and Yinsi said, the strength was low, and there was nothing special about it. But I''m afraid I won''t buy anything. I don''t look good on face. Moreover, the old man seems to be a great person. It''s better to have more contacts.


    As a result, I only bought three of them, but they are only better than the ordinary ones. They are not as good as Baron. They can be independent.


    Unfortunately, I have to do this first. I put these three guys into my upgrade system to train Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun, while I inquired about other Yin Yang markets, and then I went to see that there were no useful people.


    But who would have thought that after three days of wandering around, I couldn''t find any decent things at all. Needless to say, there was no corpse that could be used. They were all unconscious guys. I didn''t know how to control corpses. I couldn''t use them at all. And ghosts are useless. Some of them are not as good as the three I bought from the old man.


    Although I control a big boss, I can''t spend all the money and get subsidies from the shadow army. It can be said that I have a lot of money and money, but I still feel at a loss when I spend it on useless things. So these days, except for the three I bought for face from the old man, I haven''t bought one.


    "Visitor, how about these? These old people, when they are bodyguards, they don''t have to worry about everything! "


    In the ghost shop of Yin Yang ghost city, a fat, greasy middle-aged man, who was like me, rubbed his hands and said with a smile. In the cage behind him, he nailed several fierce ghosts with soul sealing nails.


    "Well..." I looked up, frowned and said, "not bad."


    "Not bad, right? I said that there is nothing better than my home in the ghost city around here!" As soon as the fat man heard what I said, he was immediately happy. Then he asked tentatively, "you How many


    "Ah --" I sighed. The quality of these ghosts is similar to what I used to see. Although they are really better than others, they are also the ones who are shorty.


    "Forget it. It''s better than none. I''ve bought all these."


    "Good! Come on, get these ghosts out


    "Yes As soon as he heard that the deal was reached, he immediately started, opened the cage and went in.


    Inside, the fierce ghosts, who were originally very fierce, were all drooping and unable to lift their strength because of the soul sealing nail. After those people went in, they tied their hands and feet with the same shackles as the soul sealing nails, then took off the soul sealing nails and led them to me.


    "You see." The greasy middle-aged man looked at me with a smile, meaning that it was time for me to pay.


    I sighed, took out the card, handed it to them and asked them to brush it. Anyway, the card is not mine. It costs hundreds of thousands to buy a few ghosts. For a big boss, the price of a car is just the price. It''s not necessarily expensive to have his own car.


    Someone took my card to brush it. By the way, I asked the greasy middle-aged man if there were any more powerful ghost sellers nearby. The fat man shook his head like a rattle. He didn''t even say that he was the best in all the districts and counties around here.


    It''s not a boast. In the past three days, it''s really the best in his family.


    "Is there any other place? I know that in the whole city, even in the suburbs, the ghost you sell is the best. But in other cities, are there any good ones? "The fat man frowned at my words, his eyes turned, and said, "Oh, don''t mention it. It''s really a strange place. It''s said that it''s hidden in a thick fog. There are so many people who can''t find it."


    "Oh? Where is it? "


    "Oh, where is it? I can''t remember." The fat man scratched his head and said, but the look in his eyes didn''t look like he couldn''t remember, but a shrewd and treacherous look.


    I narrowed my eyes slightly and knew what he was going to do. I put out a finger and said, "I''ll buy another one."


    "Oh, I can''t remember."


    "Two."


    "Guest, it''s not about money. My brain, ouch, this man is middle-aged. He can''t remember things. It''s not about three or four ghosts."


    "Well, you''re tough, five!"


    The purpose is a little too obvious.


    "Ah, I remember!" The fat man heard me say five, immediately a sudden appearance, excited shout.


    "To the north, there is a mountain called Tuoshan. There is a market in the mountain called Shepan town. It is located in the main traffic road of the mountain. If you want to save money, you will take this road. You can save some high-speed fees, and it''s near, but the mountain road is not easy to walk. This is Shepan town. That''s the place you must pass through! "


    "So, it should be very busy there?"


    "So to speak."


    "But how do you say that there is no one to find?"


    "Ouch, guest, what I said was that someone wanted to find it, but couldn''t find it."


    "What do you mean? Can we say that when we don''t want to find it, it will appear? "


    "Ah, you''re right. If you are passing by and going to other places, you can meet many people. Many people still stop there to buy water. But ah, if you go there specially, ha ha, you can''t find it at all."


    "It''s not easy. Go to other cities, wait there, and then stop. Isn''t it over?"


    "Hey, hey, you don''t think that''s what anyone thought. There are plenty of them! What happened? Nothing


    "No way!" I frown. If so, how can I find it.


    At this time, the person who just went to swipe my card came back and gave it back to me, and someone brought five more ghosts. I had a look and found that they were all good ones, of course, expensive ones.


    However, I don''t care about these. First, I used the soul curse to subdue these ghosts, and put them into the upgrade system. Together with the previous three ghosts, I gave them to Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun.


    When I got out of the fat man''s shop, I sighed. All I thought was about Shepan town in Mount natuo. I knew that there was a good Yin Yang ghost market there, but I couldn''t go there. I was really worried.


    Just worried, another group of people came over. The leader was the old man who led the way here. His skin was dark, like a piece of coke, and his upper body was bare. His ribs were clear and his skin was full of bones. But his physical strength was amazing. He walked like flying, his waist was straight, and he didn''t walk wobbly. He wore a turban like an Arab on his head. He took off his coat and tied it to his waist as a belt. He washed his old cloth trousers, a pair of old cloth shoes and a crutch in his hand.


    This crutch is not used to support the body with a pestle. It''s more like holding a stick to exercise. When walking, you don''t use this crutch at all. Instead, you hold the crutch flat in the middle of your hand and touch the ground slightly with the pace of walking from time to time.


    When I came here just now, I didn''t know where the ghost selling place was, and he was a professional guide. I was brought to the fat man by him.


    The destination of that group of people seems not far from me. I watched the old man take them to a turning point in front of me. Then they walked away and came to me. People like him, like taxi drivers, stroll the streets, ready to meet guests.


    I saw that he came over and quickly stopped and stepped forward.


    "Old man, old man!"


    "Oh, it''s you again. Where are you going this time?" When the old man saw that it was me, he immediately asked with a smile.


    "Ah, what I asked this time is not the location here. I want to know that to the north, there is a mountain named Tuoshan and a market named Shepan town. Do you know?"


    "Oh? You''re talking about the haunted snake town? "


    "You know, old man."


    "Know, know, that place, know not many people, here ah, also I and Du pangzi know, originally it is in Tuoshan, you listen to Du pangzi said."


    "Fat man Du?" I was stunned for a moment, then I thought that he was talking about the middle-aged greasy man, because I only asked him where to sell ghosts when I came here, so I didn''t know his name. When I got there, the man introduced himself once. I didn''t pay attention to it, but it seemed that his surname was Du.


    "Ah, ha, ha, ha, I don''t know as much about it as he does. Since he told you, you''d better listen to him. There''s nothing I can do about it."Just then, there were several people in front of them waving their arms and shouting, "old cockroach, come here!"


    When the old man heard the call, he immediately said, "ah, here it is!" He turned to me and said, "just listen to him."


    With that, he went over.


    I look at his back. He has dark skin. He walks in a circle. His body is as strong as Xiaoqiang. No wonder he is called old cockroach.


    What else can I do? Although there is a great possibility that I can''t find it at all, I can only try. To start is to go north.


    Natuo mountain is no longer within the scope of this city, but in the west of that city in the north. There are cities in all directions. It''s really an important road, as Nadu said.


    I quickly took a taxi, changed it for several times in a row, and finally got close. The purpose was to hide my true thoughts. Although Du said that even if I ran to other places, it was not successful to find the Shepan Town, but how could I know if I didn''t try?


    So I got off in a small town near it and got ready to walk. Although I knew the direction, I asked people here for the route, but the destination was another town not far away.


    Well, it''s just stealing.


    I asked three people in a row. Even I felt that what I was going to was actually the village. That is to say, I set out to go around the location of Shepan Town, and then came back. When I got to the place, there was no trace.


    "This..."


    I was stunned when I looked at the empty space. There are no trees, no grass, not even a raised stone, and the area is huge! It''s clearly the location of a village. Now, it''s like a god cutting all the man-made buildings from the ground with a sharp blade.


    I wandered here for ten minutes, and finally, in the woods outside this open space, I found a huge stone with small characters engraved on it, which is a poem:


    Tuoshan Shepan Town, which exists in heaven and earth. If the public mind see, not with visitors.


    When I saw this poem, I was so anxious that I stepped back unconsciously. Then I quickly stepped forward, punched the huge stone like anger, and yelled: "impossible! I''m going to see you! I''m going to get through! "


    Voice just fell, the boulder "boom boom" a shake, from the bottom of the boulder "poof" all of a sudden! White smoke billowed out.


    I was startled, immediately back, busy cover nose and mouth, the next moment, I will be surrounded by this white smoke, such as deep fog, eyes can not see things, hand can not see five fingers.


    I didn''t dare to act rashly. I stayed in the same place quietly. After half a minute, the fog cleared away, but the scene around me changed.


    The original boulders, woods and large areas of flat land all disappeared. All around me were towering stone walls, which formed a path. On the stone wall nearest to me, another line of small characters was carved, which said:


    eight hundred miles away, you can''t get out!

 Chapter 90

    "Hoo -"


    there was a breeze, but it could not disperse the dense fog.


    Eight hundred miles away, you can''t get out of it. That''s true! I was trapped in this lost place for nearly two days because I knocked on the huge stone


    "Ha Ha... " I casually sat on the ground, leaning against the stone wall behind me, panting slightly.


    Yesterday, I was trapped in this maze, until today, it should be evening now, so it has been a day and a half, I still did not find the exit, and the fog has not spread, even the sky can not see, if it is not for the mobile phone in my body, can see the time, I think I have lost the time.


    This maze, in short, is a large maze, made up of countless stone walls. I don''t know the end. Even with my tactics, I can''t figure out where the exit is.


    The longer I stay, the more frightened I feel. For I don''t know why, there is a kind of power here, which makes my mana unable to recover. At first, I used the tactics of heaven frequently, trying to find the exit, but I didn''t get anything. Instead, I wasted my Mana. Later, he planned to fly. As a result, the thick fog around him could not disperse completely. As soon as he flew, he entered the thick fog. He didn''t even know whether he was flying in a straight line. Later, he worried that his mana would be exhausted, so he had to fall down again.


    I''ve been trapped here for a day and a half. Eating is second. I''m not so hungry. But drinking is a problem! Eight hundred li of the lost land is full of land and stone walls. Even a weed can''t be seen. Where does the water come from?!


    I sat on the ground, my eyes were straight, my lips were dry, and my mouth was as dry as fire. I didn''t feel anything. I was numb, let alone talking. I could only make some simple instinctive roars from my throat.


    When I look up at the sky, I can only see the thick fog, but I can''t see the sky, the sun and the moon, and the stars. Such a scene is really like a graveyard.


    "Is I''m going to die here? " I can''t make a sound in my mouth, I can only sigh in my heart. Since yesterday, I have tried to contact Baron, but I don''t know why, just like there is no signal, I can''t contact him at all, I can''t even ask for help.


    So, I really want to die in such a desolate place, in a place that no one knows, no one knows?


    My parents, as well as Hu Jie, er Huo, Da orange, Zeng Xiujie, Barron, miss yun''er, Gong Xiaoting, Feng Qian, Shifu, elder martial brother Liu Tong, elder martial brother Luo Tian, he Laosan, Yinsi and elder sister


    There are so many people who don''t know that I''m here, and they just


    "It''s a pity that I have a heavy responsibility to die here, and I want to set up a boat club for the peace of the world! ha-ha! Ridiculous! Ridiculous! If you can''t even save your own life, how can you talk about the world? "


    I can''t make a sound. I just think in my heart. But I didn''t expect that at this moment, a voice answered me: "is the world peaceful? It''s a big dream. "


    "Right..."


    I heard someone respond, and for reaction, is still speaking in the heart, suddenly, a spirit reaction!


    I have just been looking up at the sky. At this time, I am excited and subconsciously looking forward, but I find that just in front of me, I don''t know when, an old man in white, with a long coat and gray hair, is looking at me with a walking stick and a long beard.


    "Who are you?" I want to speak subconsciously, but I forget that my mouth is dry and I can''t make a sound, so I only make a few low roars.


    But the old man could still know what I was talking about. He laughed and said, "you don''t need to ask my name. If you want to ask, just think I''m a herb gatherer in a mountain forest. Ah, you should need this very much."


    Then he took out a gourd from his pocket and threw it in front of me.


    As soon as I saw the gourd, I immediately widened my eyes, just like someone robbed me. I grabbed the gourd in my hand, pulled out the cover of the gourd in a hurry, and connected it directly to my mouth.


    When I feel a clear flow in the mouth, I don''t know how much I''ve drunk, and I feel a little bloated in my stomach. At the beginning, I couldn''t feel the water flowing because of numbness in my mouth. I didn''t recover until now.


    "Ha - thank you, Mr. Xie for saving my life!" After I filled the water, I took a few deep breaths to thank the old man.


    I thank him for this. My hands subconsciously want to make a fist embracing posture. My right hand is holding a gourd. When I move like this, I suddenly feel the difference of the gourd.


    "Well?"


    I looked at the gourd in my hand, a little flash, there is no sound of water inside, but I know that the water inside is not used up. Hurry to take another look from the mouth of the gourd. Sure enough, it''s indistinct inside. You can see the appearance of the water.


    But I took another look at the size of the gourd. The gourd Is it too much water. The size of this gourd is that it can hold one liter, but I just drank more than one liter. How can


    The old man should have seen my question and laughed and said, "ha ha ha, this gourd is a treasure. It''s called Xuantian gourd. Although it can''t hold everything, it has inexhaustible water in it. Even if it has millions of people, it can be used.""Oh? Is it such a treasure? "


    "Ha ha, exactly! Come on, I''ll take you out of here. " The old man said with a smile and held out his hand.


    As soon as I heard this, I was overjoyed. I subconsciously grabbed the old man''s hand, and felt a strong force coming. It directly pulled my 200 Jin meat from the ground, just like lifting a piece of grass.


    This old man Absolutely not ordinary people!


    I thought in my heart, holding the gourd with both hands and saying, "old man, your gourd."


    "Ah ha ha ha, good." The old man laughed, reached for the gourd and put it back into his pocket.


    Although the gourd has an inexhaustible supply of water, it has no weight. It''s the same as an ordinary empty water bottle. Anyone can take it. What''s more, such a powerful old man?


    "Ha ha ha, this lost place, once people enter, they will be lost. They can''t come out. It''s the barrier set by Shepan town. In order to prevent some people with evil thoughts from entering Shepan Town, and once they enter this battle, they find that they have no evil thoughts, they will let me take them out. Ha ha, it''s hard for the guests."


    "Mr. old man, it''s not necessary for Shepan town to be so defensive. You are my life-saving benefactor, so you don''t have to say that."


    "Ah ha ha, good, good!"


    I followed the old man and walked around in the lost ground. After only five minutes, I saw that the thick fog faded slightly, and there seemed to be a clear place in front of me.


    "Ha ha, there is an exit." The old man said with a smile.


    "Really?"


    I was overjoyed and speeded up my pace. The old man walked with me with a smile. Through the thick fog in front of me, my eyes were full of light. If you look carefully, it''s a busy market. It''s Shepan town!


    "Come out! It''s coming out at last I looked at the scene in front of me. I was so excited that I didn''t know what to do. I stamped my feet and yelled. When I look back, I want to find the old man, but I find that the old man has disappeared.


    "Old man?"


    I looked around and there was no sign of the old man at all. I could only sigh and say, "the old man saved my life. Now he is so good that he can''t see the head and the tail. He is a real God!"


    With that, I looked in the direction where I came. At this time, I couldn''t see where the lost place was. It was a clear day. How could there be thick fog?


    I bowed three times in that direction and said, "I can''t repay you for saving my life. If you can come to my boat club in the future, there will be a Presbyterian hall in our club. At that time, you will be the chief elder in our club!"


    With that, I looked into the distance and bowed deeply.


    When I looked up again, I found that there was a man standing beside me. He was young and looked like a child. He should be the servant of that family.


    "Sir, my master asked you to have a talk with me." Said the child.


    "Who is your master?" I asked, frowning. I''m a stranger here, and I''m new here. How can anyone know me?


    "The master won''t let me say, sir, just follow me." The child said, reaching out to make a "please" gesture in one direction.


    The corner of my eye trembled slightly, thought for a while, finally nodded and agreed, followed the little boy to go there.


    If someone really attaches so much importance to me as soon as I come here, he must be an expert. Such a person can''t refute his face. If I don''t accept the invitation, it will annoy him and make trouble for myself.


    In this way, I followed the child through the market until I came to the front of a courtyard. White walls, blue tiles, brick red gate, hanging a plaque, blue bottom, but there is no word!


    "A plaque without words?" I looked at the plaque and frowned, but I didn''t know what the purpose was. At this time, the child had already knocked on the door, and there were two children on both sides, with a respectful look.


    "Sir, please!" The child stood by the door with another "please" sign.


    At this time, I didn''t have the thought to ponder why there was no word on the plaque. I followed the little boy into the hospital, went through the hospital, and went up to a building. To the top floor, there were only half person high railings on all sides, a small table in the middle, two chairs, and a incense burner beside, lighting up wisps of cigarettes.


    "Sit down, sir, and my master will come later." With that, the child went downstairs to invite his master.


    I sat on the chair for a while and felt bored. Then I got up again and went to the railing to have a look around.


    The host here was so excited that he planted all the peach blossoms in the yard. But somehow, the peach blossoms were supposed to bloom in March, but now they are in full bloom in December. It should be done with magic, but the temperature has not changed. Maybe it only works on the peach tree.


    Just as I was enjoying the beautiful scenery, behind me, there was a sudden sound of footsteps. I looked back, the child came up first, stood aside, bowed his head and said respectfully, "Sir, my master is here.""Oh?" I looked again. At the entrance of the stairs, another man came up, followed by two maidservants, and slowly came up.


    "I''m here, but I didn''t expect that I suffered a lot in my tracks. I''m really out of hospitality. I''ll make amends to you, Taolin."

 Chapter 91

    "I''ll make amends to you, Doreen."


    The man saluted deeply, raised his head and looked at me with a smile.


    I took a close look at the man. This person looks a little older than me, but I don''t know whether he is really old. Wearing a white robe, holding a folding fan in the hand, the skin is white, and there is a light pink light in the eyes, which makes people feel breathtaking.


    Looking at him like this, I thought: this face is really a disaster to the country and the people. It is estimated that many girls will like this face.


    But on the surface, it can''t show anything. It''s just "you''re welcome."


    Taolin went to the table, sat down, reached for her hand, made a gesture of invitation, and said, "please sit down, sir."


    I''m not polite either. After thanking him, I sat on the opposite chair. The maid on one side opened the fruit box in her hand, took out a plate of fruit and cakes and put them on the table. Another maid took the teapot and poured two cups of tea. Suddenly, a smell of tea came to her nose.


    "Mr. Tao, what a delicious tea."


    "Ha ha ha, I''m flattered. It''s just coarse tea. I hope you don''t dislike it. Have a drink."


    With that, he took his cup and sipped it lightly.


    I also picked up the tea cup, slightly opened the heat, gently sipped it, and then put it back on the table.


    Taolin looked at me and said with a smile, "Sir, why do you want to come here?"


    "Ah, to tell you the truth, I''ve come here to hear that this is a Yin Yang ghost market. There are fierce ghosts and zombies that can''t be bought anywhere else. So I''ve come here to buy some back. Of course, if I can find some like-minded people who are willing to go back with me, it would be great."


    "What do you do with those things, sir?" Although Taolin was asking, there was no doubt in her words.


    I laughed and said: "Mr. Tao, why do you know so well? I think you can figure out what I will do in the next life with your strength. Now the world is in chaos, and I need talented people to come forward. Aha, I''m not talented. I''m willing to organize all the monks in the world to calm down evil cultivation and protect people. It''s a pity that I''m just a budding child. Few human friars would like to be with me. Fortunately, I know how to control ghosts. If I can use ghosts as soldiers, I can. "


    With that, I took up the cup again. This time, I drank half a cup and put it back on the table. I looked at Taolin with a smile.


    Taolin looked at me, no words, no action, just staring at me, seems to be in a daze, and seems to be thinking about something.


    I didn''t disturb him either. After drinking tea, I leaned on the back of the chair and looked at him quietly.


    In this way, the two of us looked at each other and stayed quietly for more than a minute. Taolin finally got up, left the back of the chair, reached out and picked up an apple that had been cut and put in the fruit plate, put it in his mouth and bit it gently.


    "Click -"


    when the apple was bitten open, it made a clear sound. Taolin took the apple in her hand, and her eyes left me. Instead, she looked at the table. She didn''t know whether she was staring at the fruit plate or the tea cup. After a while, she raised her head again and looked at me and said, "Sir, it''s very kind of you. To be honest, I''ve just used the method of calculation In the future, no matter how I calculate, I always find that the organization created by Mr. Wang is connected with his destiny, and his destiny, ha ha, I can''t see it. "


    Taolin said with a self mocking smile, shaking her head and throwing the remaining half of the apple into her mouth.


    I frowned and said, "don''t you see? This... "


    "The fate of my husband is really strange. I think my husband is not an ordinary person." Taolin stood up, clasped her hands, and said to me, "Taolin is not talented. She is willing to be a brother with her husband. She will share weal and woe in the future. If there is any difficulty, she will help you with all her strength."


    "Ah?"


    I look at Taolin, and I''m at a loss. I don''t know why this man suddenly plans to make friends with me. It''s clear that I''m just here to buy things. OK, or


    I think about it carefully. What I have shown now is that I can make such a strong person willing to bow to me. I guess my identity. The people who can see my identity thousands of years ago are not only the old master who already knows about me, but also my old master. No, he doesn''t know. It''s just intuition.


    I look at that Taolin, who is still smiling at me, seems to be waiting for my answer.


    Apart from other things, it would be a good thing for me to be able to make friends with such people.


    "Well, Mr. Tao seems to be a great man, too. It''s a great honor for me to make friends with such a man. Thank you very much. I''m willing to be a brother."


    "Ha ha, good!" As soon as Taolin heard my promise, she was immediately happy. She stretched out her hand to pull me up and said, "come on, you and I, we''ll make a bow here!"


    With that, someone took two futons and put them on the ground. Someone else put melons and fruits in front of the censer. Inside the censer, cigarettes curled.When I see it, I''ll go! Isn''t this censer here when I came up? This guy didn''t have this idea from the beginning. Good guy, those are routines just now!


    Taolin knelt down on one of the futons. When I saw it, it should be no harm to me anyway. It was kneeling down on the other futon, holding hands and looking ahead with him.


    "Heaven is above, the loess is evidence, today, I Taolin."


    As soon as I heard this, I started to catch up: "I''m Guo Rui."


    "If you become a brother of a different surname here, you will enjoy the same fortune and share the same difficulties. If you break this oath, you will be doomed to hell and be abandoned by heaven and earth."


    With that, he kowtowed to the emperor and the earth in front of him.


    I couldn''t stand still at first sight, and then I bowed down together.


    After three respects, Taolin stood up, helped me up, and said with a smile, "hahaha, I''m a few years older than you, and I''ll be your elder brother, second brother!"


    "Big brother!" I''m also a boxer.


    "Ha ha ha, come on, brother, there''s nothing for you, eh." He waved to the people on the side, and a maid came up to us with a tray. I look carefully, it seems that the tray is a piece of clothes.


    Taolin reached for the clothes, handed them to me, and said, "this black robe is specially made in our house. There is no other place in the world to come out. The power should be my brother''s heart."


    Then he called the maid: "come on, after that, there will be another master in the house. I''m just like one person. You should treat him with courtesy to me. Come and change clothes for the new master!"


    "Yes And the maid answered, and took the black robe, and came behind me.


    I''m not used to being served like this. I can only stretch my arms rigidly and ask the maid to help me put on my black robe.


    This black robe has no weight. The fabric is soft and smooth. It feels very comfortable. Maybe it''s cool in summer, but it doesn''t have any advantages in winter. Anyway, it doesn''t get in the way.


    After two of us said a few more words, Taolin asked someone to send me out of the house, so as not to miss my important event. I''m so happy to stay here. Although the scenery is pleasant and there''s no danger, I always feel uncomfortable. I''d better go to see what good ghosts are and buy them.


    "Second younger brother, you are not familiar with the place of life here. I''m afraid you don''t know where the ghost is the best. Well, I''ll send a servant with me to follow you." Said Doreen. "Chen Jiao!"


    As soon as the words were over, an old man came out behind the peach blossom tree. He was kind-hearted and looked like a housekeeper in the house, but certainly not the manager.


    "Come on, come on." Taolin called the old man and said to me, "this is an old housekeeper in my family. He has been with me for many years. His name is Chen Jiao. After that, let him follow you."


    "Chen Jiao, this is my brother. If you see him later, you will see me."


    "Yes, sir." Chen Jiao''s address to him was different from that of other children and maids. After calling him, he faced me and called respectfully, "master."


    "Well, you don''t need to call me that. I''m old at my age, but I''m old. Well, people in my place call me Mr. and you call me Mr. too." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, sir." Chen Jiao bowed slightly and said respectfully.


    "Well, I''m going, big brother. See you next time."


    "OK, see you next time."


    ¡­¡­


    To bid farewell to Taolin, under the leadership of Chen Jiao, I found the best market in Shepan town. The shop was opened by a man who looked like a man in his forties, Mediterranean, sharp mouthed and thin as a hemp stick


    "What can I do for you, my guest?"


    Different from the greasy middle-aged man last time, his voice is not very flattering, on the contrary, it makes people have a cold feeling, full of the appearance of unscrupulous businessman. But You can''t judge people by their appearance or by their voice, right.


    "I want to buy ghosts. The stronger the better. I''d better have a higher IQ. Do you have one?"


    "Ha ha ha, of course there are. Please come inside." The thin man said, get out of the way, make please gesture, expression or a pair of treacherous appearance.


    Presumably, he saw me with an entourage and thought that I was a rich master.


    But that''s right. I''m not the one who has money, but I''ll spend his money casually. He doesn''t dare to say anything. If he dares to resist, let him go. Don''t bite him!


    When you enter the house, the feeling inside is the same as that of other yin-yang shops. They all emit a gloomy atmosphere, just like the ancient heaven prison. The prisoners are all prisoners of death, and they are very angry. But here is not the death penalty, but their evolution - the ghost, its resentment, also want to be a bit more prosperous!


    "Show me the strongest." I don''t want ink either. I want to see the strongest.


    "The strongest?" That thin hemp pole listened to my words, immediately a Leng, immediately is to smile, smile so sarcastic, as if I said a very idiotic words."What''s the matter?"


    "Hehe, hehe, the strongest? Guest, it''s not me who beat you. I''m afraid you can''t handle the strongest ones. "


    "Well?" I frowned. Obviously, I was not happy with his straightforward words, but at the same time, I was also thinking that if the ghosts here, as he said, were beyond my control, then


    Maybe I can find a second Baron here. No, even three or four are possible!


    "Take me to have a look, even to feel their breath." Out of curiosity, I still want to know what kind of strong people I can''t control.


    "Well, guest, follow me." That thin hemp pole says, ha ha''s treacherous smile, turned round to a direction to walk past.


    I quickly followed up, along this road, seven turn eight around, has been walking down to the end of this road.


    "Guest, this is it." Thin hemp pole stopped about ten meters away from the end of the road, indicating that I had arrived.


    I look at it carefully. Although there are no windows or lights, I can still see the end of the road clearly with the help of yin and Yang eyes.


    It''s an iron gate, a real iron gate! I don''t know how thick it is. There is a small window on it, just like the one in the cell. Now it''s closed. As long as I go a few steps further, I can open the small window, look inside and carefully observe the demons in this deep cave.


    "Guest, please." The thin hemp stick pointed to the front and said, but he didn''t go any further.


    I frowned and stepped out, only nine meters away from the iron gate!


    It was at that moment that a cold breath came directly! In an instant, the hair on my whole body stood up, and my back was half wet!


    "This is Their powe

 Chapter 92

    "This is Their power


    I looked at the iron door, the whole body hair inverted, dare not move forward, or even can''t do other actions, as if someone had a point, can only stare at the iron door.


    This step, just like two worlds!


    That kind of cold air, like a bone picking steel knife, directly hit me up and down! Like countless huge balls, bumping around me, constantly squeezing.


    Such a strong force, even the last time in the unknown world met the devil are not up to ah!


    No, this breath does not come from a ghost. If you count it individually, any ghost behind this door is not as good as that demon king, far from it! But when they get together, the power they gather can surpass the devil!


    At that time, the demon king only had a strong body, but no strong soul. I can''t imagine how powerful he would be if his strength was as strong as his body. What''s more, these guys in front of him were stronger than him.


    If this kind of thing is released, then


    At that time, even in the whole world, no one can get rid of them.


    Against that force, I stepped out again, only eight meters away from the iron gate!


    This step, like legs lead, like the soles of the feet rooting in general, is bound by the earth. Back, as if a thousand pounds of pressure, only one step, it is extremely difficult!


    I stood eight meters away from the iron gate, my body was shaking, cold sweat from my forehead, dripping on my eyes. I used to be short-sighted and wear glasses all the time, but after I got the Yin and Yang eyes, my eyesight also recovered, so I don''t need to wear glasses. I think if I still wear glasses, I''m afraid I''ll be crushed into pieces under this force.


    "Yi - Che!"


    I couldn''t make a sound in my throat. I could only make this kind of sharp sound between my teeth. With my feet moving, I stepped back two meters and returned to a safe distance.


    All of a sudden, all the pressure disappeared, and I was relieved. I was sweating again.


    No wonder that thin hemp stick doesn''t move forward. That''s why.


    "Well, sir, are you satisfied?" That thin hemp pole said with a smile, but I felt a huge irony.


    But We can''t say anything. I can''t control what others say first. I can''t show off my ability and I don''t blame others for laughing.


    "Hoo -" after thinking about it again and again, I can only take a long breath and say, "you see what I can control, find out the strongest, try my best, and take me to see."


    "All right." The thin hemp stick nodded, turned and walked out, took another road at a fork in the road, and came to a place like Tianlong.


    "What do you think of the ghosts here?" Thin hemp pole said, let to one side, good convenience I carefully choose.


    I stepped forward and looked around. The power of ghosts here is strong and weak, but I''m sure there are some ghosts with the same strength as Baron and sister.


    Moreover, there are a few that can even surpass them!


    However, such a guy, I dare not do. Like Baron, I''m in line with him, and I have some relationship with Secretary Lu. Secretary Lu''s daughter is his sweetheart, and I help him recover her memory. That''s why we have such a good relationship.


    But these guys here, I can''t do this. They can''t be prepared. What kind of character are they? I have to control them, and I can only use the servitude mantra. A necessary condition for the success of servitude mantra is that my strength must be greater than it, even for a moment! And among them, some guys, my strength will not be as good as him!


    For example, the big man who packed up his cell was like a giant, like a big meatball, with a dangerous smell on his body. And the thing that hides in the dark and only shows two eyes. If it wasn''t for his green eyes, I didn''t know there was a living creature there.


    In addition, the strong man with ox horn and strong figure looks like a cow. His eyes are full of blood, just like a barrel. He may rush out of the cage at any time. The last one is that gloomy guy. He looked at me with strange eyes since I came. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He seemed to be a treacherous guy.


    For the time being, I don''t care about these four goods. I can''t control them. I''d better go and see those I can manage.


    I walked around and stopped in front of a house. I always found that the ghost locked here was different from the others. It was not strong. If it was strong, he could not compare with the four guys mentioned just now, but he had a temperament that even the four guys didn''t have.


    My line of sight through the railings looked in the past, sure enough, the guy inside, not general!


    Uniform!


    The first thing I saw was the uniform!


    The guy sat on the ground, dressed in a military uniform, with a national character face and a sense of desperation. There was a fierce color in his eyes, just like Shura killing God!"The soul of the army?" I asked.


    "Yes, the soul of the army. A soldier who died in the battlefield about 70 or 80 years ago has developed the spirit of killing and cutting. If you use it to fight, he can''t be better."


    "I''m afraid the price is superior, too." I looked at the soul of the army and said faintly.


    "Ha ha, that''s of course. Some guests came to watch this guy before, but they didn''t take him away. Some of them can''t be subdued, some of them can''t afford to buy." Thin hemp pole said in the side.


    "Well." I nodded, such a guy, really not good training clothes.


    For such a person, we can''t control him directly, but we should be as aggressive as Baron!


    "Open the door and let me go in and talk to him." I said.


    "Yes." Thin hemp pole also didn''t have much nonsense, came to open the door.


    I went in and stood in front of the Army spirit. He sat on the ground, watching me come in, slightly raised his head to look at me, eyes like a sharp blade, directly stabbed at me.


    "Hello." I looked at him with a smile and took the lead in saying hello to him.


    The soul of the army looked at me and did not speak.


    "I know that you should be very aggrieved to stay in such a place. I also know that some people have been here before. They intend to tame you, maybe they want you to be a bodyguard or something. But I''m different from them. I know it''s wrong to treat you like this. I have a new proposal. Do you want to hear it? "


    Maybe he was interested in my words, his eyes changed, the corner of his eyes also moved slightly, still staring at me, light said: "you say."


    "Thank you." I nodded with a smile, sat down cross legged in front of him, looked at him and said: "maybe you don''t know the situation outside now. Outside, all kinds of evil practices are going on together, killing innocent people cruelly, just to improve their own strength, or to vent their anger. Although there have been groups of monks in the world to suppress it, it''s only a temporary cure but not a permanent cure. In the dark, there are still some problems A lot of forces are ready to move. They are in urgent need of a group of just people to suppress them! "


    When I said this, I looked at him, and he also met my eyes. There was a trace of emotion behind the cold.


    "For a soldier, a person with military belief, under such circumstances, should we organize a group of people with lofty ideals to suppress those evil practices as a just teacher?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go on


    I laughed, leaned down to get closer to him and said, "do you want to go back to the battlefield?"


    I am sure that this man is definitely a bloody man! Battlefield, a battlefield to protect his homeland and people, is what he yearns for.


    Sure enough, after I asked, he finally moved, looked at me, frowned slightly, and said, "I want to."


    "Come with me, I won''t let you do anything that goes against your principles, and I won''t command or control you as a master or as an identity. You are a soldier. I respect soldiers from the bottom of my heart, and I won''t interfere too much with you. I just need you to contribute to the world, OK?"


    He didn''t speak and continued to look at me.


    "Go to the battlefield and fight for the people of the world. Afterwards, the world also needs you to continue to maintain peace. You are still a soldier, a soldier who guards the people and the land, rather than being humiliated in such a place."


    The soul looked at me, did not speak, eyes slightly changed, it seems to be thinking about something. I didn''t disturb him, but just watched him quietly, waiting for his answer. I believe that he will make a decision that satisfies me and him.


    He thought for a moment and said, "do you really not interfere in my freedom?"


    "Of course, for people like you, I admire them from my heart. How can I want to control you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you really not going to do anything that goes against my principles, or even against people''s principles? "


    "I Guo Rui came for the world and vowed to fight against evil cultivation until the last moment!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± He looked at me and fell silent again. In this way, after three minutes of silence, he finally said again, "OK, I''ll go with you!"


    "Really?! Great I was overjoyed. I stood up, went forward and helped him up with both hands.


    If you can get this person, great things can be done!


    "My name is Guo Rui, dare to ask..."


    "Bilong!"


    "Good, great! Welcome to join, sir Bilong I reached out to him.


    Bilong also reached out and held my hand tightly, shaking and shaking, and asked, "just call me Bilong. How can I call you?"


    "People in my place call me sir, and you can call me that as well."


    "Good."


    I took Bilong out of the door and said to the thin hemp stick, "here, I''ll take it. There are others. I want to see them."


    In this way, I saw a few more. In fact, their strength is similar to that of Baron, but they are still slightly inferior to that of Baron. This is to facilitate Baron to control them in the society. For these ghosts, I used the service soul curse to serve them. But Bilong, I didn''t use the service soul curse. Like Baron, it was the worst way to use the service soul curse."Well, that''s all. It seems that I''m going to spend money this time. It must be expensive." I laughed at myself and said to the thin hemp stick.


    "Ha ha, you are satisfied with the guests." Thin hemp pole said with a smile, suddenly looked at me, eyes suddenly changed!


    "Well?" As soon as I frowned, I was rubbing my nose with my hand. When I saw his eyes changed, I didn''t put down my hand. I held my chin and stared at him.


    "You Where did it come from? " The thin hemp stick looked at me for a while and asked with hesitation.


    "Me? I''m from outside, and I''m trapped by the man here... "


    "No, no, no, what I asked is that when you get to this town, you Where did you go and where did you come from? "


    When I heard this, I frowned more tightly. When I thought about it carefully, it seemed that only Taolin was there, so I said, "I''m from Taolin."


    "So it is, so it is!" As soon as I said that, the thin hemp pole immediately cried out and almost jumped up. Then he knelt down on one knee and said respectfully, "she Huan, please see the Lord!"


    "Ah?" I was still wondering. Suddenly, I was startled by his coming. I quickly helped him up and asked, "are you..."


    The thin hemp pole was lifted up by me and said, "look at the cuff of your right hand."


    "Right cuff?" I looked at it suspiciously and found that I was wearing the black robe, and a peach blossom was printed on the cuff of the black robe.


    But this peach is not like the general peach, peach generally only five petals, but this peach, it is six petals!


    "The six petaled peach blossom is the symbol of our Lord. Anyone with six petaled peach blossom is our master. I''ve met her master in shehuan."


    "This..." When I saw him, I thought of Taolin again. I couldn''t help wondering. He only made obeisance to me because he saw that I was special. Was it Is that what he''s trying to get me?


    But it''s not bad for me


    "Do you charge for these ghosts?" I asked tentatively.


    "If the master wants to take it, of course he doesn''t need money." Sure enough, she Huan replied.


    "That''s good." I laughed and said, "OK, I''ll go now. Thank you, boss."


    "I dare not."


    I said, with Chen Jiao and Bi long, I planned to leave, but at this moment, behind me, there was a voice:


    "Sir, please slow down!"

 Chapter 93

    "Slow down, sir!"


    Just as I was about to leave, a voice behind me stopped me.


    "Well?" Looking back, I didn''t see who it was at first sight. When I looked carefully again, I found the owner of the voice.


    It''s nothing else. It''s the most gloomy of the four most difficult guys! The guy who has been looking at me since I came in!


    "You?" I slightly frowned, went over, stood in front of him, looked across the fence with him, said: "what''s the matter with you?"


    It was not until then that I could see what the guy looked like. He dressed like an ancient counselor, a wizard and so on. Wearing a blue robe, waist strap, tie the robe tightly, wearing a pendant around the neck, boots under the feet, wearing a crown, wine red hair behind, gently shaking with the action.


    The guy put his face together and said to me with a gloomy smile: "I''ve heard what you said. You''re gathering a group of capable and powerful people, right? Hum, I believe you don''t have anyone who is proficient in array. If you don''t give up, take me. My ghost counselor Gongsun Shu will definitely be a big help for you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I frowned and stared at the guy who called himself Gongsun Shu. After a moment of silence, I said, "why do you want to join me? I''m willing to be my subordinate. For you, I can''t help but guard against you. A strong man like you is willing to be under my hands? "


    After laughing twice, Gongsun Shu said, "if you choose a bird of wood, you have to live in a good wood; if you choose a minister of the Lord, you have to meet the Lord of the Ming Dynasty. Although you are inferior to me, I can see that you are unusual. "


    "Well?" I frowned even more, looked at him with suspicion in my eyes and didn''t speak.


    "You are no ordinary person. I can see that instead of staying in such a place or being forcibly taken away by an unknown guy one day, I would rather choose my own choice. Liu Xuande is not good at writing and martial arts, but he can also get help from Guan Zhang. I''m just imitating the ancients. "


    I looked at him and felt a little excited. Indeed, what he said is reasonable. Moreover, if such a strong man can really come under my command, the comprehensive strength of my boat club can definitely rise for a long time! What''s more, if he is really good at array, as he said, then he can just make up for the weakness that I am full of generals here!


    In this way, Baron, Bilong and the other ghosts I bought these days are all biased towards pure force. If we accept him, we will be like the demon king, both civil and military!


    Seeing my hesitation, Gongsun Shu knew that I was worried that I couldn''t control him. He reached for the railing and said, "I saw the ghost''s spell you just used. It should be a very powerful spell. If I let you use it, you won''t worry."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I guess I''m right. Sure enough, if I surpass you, you won''t be able to use that spell successfully. Otherwise, you might have taken us away." He said, pointing to the three people around him, that is, fat man, ox head and two eyes.


    With that, he laughed for a while. Suddenly, his body moved, and his momentum dropped rapidly!


    I felt the change in him and was shocked. He He is going to lower his power so that I can use the soul curse!


    No matter whether he has two hearts at the beginning, whether he intends to win my trust first, then do other plans, kill me or just to get freedom, but at this moment, as long as the service soul mantra succeeds, then he will completely become my person!


    "How''s it going? Do you believe it? " Gongsun Shu looked at me with a cold smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you sure? " I looked at him and was going to ask him again.


    "In the future of my life, my father-in-law and grandson will serve my Lord with all his strength. He will never have two hearts!" Gongsun Shu said firmly.


    "Good!" I stretched out my hand a little, and the service soul mantra started. A purple black light was directly connected to him. The magic of the service soul mantra was generated in my heart!


    Only a few minutes later, the service soul mantra was successful. I can feel that Gongsun Shu''s life is under my control, just like other ghosts. If I want to take his life, it doesn''t take much effort!


    Gongsun Shu could feel the success of the service soul mantra. Until I succeeded, I was relieved, and my momentum soared again, and returned to the stage I had just started.


    But now, even if his strength is above me, he still can''t escape the control of servitude curse. It''s still as easy as I want to kill him!


    I have been observing him, but I found that when he recovered his strength and knew that he could not be controlled by the servitude curse, his expression did not change at all.


    Is Does he really want to work for me?


    However, I don''t need to think about it any more. Under the curse of servitude, he can''t have two hearts at all. He will accept it as soon as he accepts it. It''s no harm to me anyway.


    He opened the cage and released Gongsun Shu. Bilong didn''t know the magic of servitude curse. He was still a little afraid of this guy. Seeing him out of the cage, he stepped forward and stood beside me.I patted him on the shoulder, indicating that he didn''t have to be nervous, stretched out his right hand and said to Gongsun Shu, "welcome to join us."


    Gongsun Shu also held out his hand and said, "in the future, I will be ordered by my husband."


    ¡­¡­


    When I got out of shehuan''s shop, I asked if there was a corpse seller here. Because there was no way to control corpses, I could only buy rational corpses. But obviously, this kind of corpse is very rare. It''s beyond my expectation. Even in Shepan Town, which has a ghost that can surpass the power of the demon king, there is no such corpse seller.


    Helpless ah, sometimes in the life must have, in the life does not have time not to ask, may be the predestination has not arrived.


    Since that''s the case, I''ve finished my work here. Alas, I''ve been there for more than a day, but I didn''t expect to finish it in less than half a day. I feel that I''m losing something.


    But there was nothing more to do with staying here. So I asked Chen Jiao to lead the way. With the new recruit, Bi long and Gongsun Shu walked out of Shepan town.


    When I stepped out of Shepan Town, I looked back and found that it had become an open space again. I couldn''t find the half market.


    Looking at the open space, I can''t help thinking of the herb gatherer again. In my heart, I silently thought again: "old man, I will never forget your help. If you come to my boat club, you will be the chief elder of the Presbyterian hall."


    After finishing this sentence in my heart, I turned around and walked to the distance with Chen Jiao.


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, sir?"


    "Baron? Ah, I finally got in touch with you! "


    All of a sudden, I heard a voice in my heart. Because it was too sudden, I was stunned for a moment. Then I realized that it was baron who was using the upgrade system to communicate with me.


    "Ah, sir, I can get in touch with you at last. I can''t get in touch with you these two days. Where have you been?"


    I frown and think about it. I understand that this town is isolated from the world. In the lost place, I can''t use the upgrade system to communicate with Baron. I can only find Xiao Mo, Lu Qijun and others who have been living in my body. It must be the same with this town. Out of Shepan Town, so communication can be carried out, but at that time Baron did not contact me, so I did not find out, until now Baron sent me a message.


    "I went to a place where I can''t get in touch with the outside world, but I''ve come out now and I''ll go back soon. I don''t need to worry about it. Besides, I''ve brought some reliable guys. This time, we can definitely improve the strength of our boat club!"


    "Ah, sir, no, let''s not talk about anything else. There''s something wrong with us Well, you''ll know when you come back. You still need to make a decision on this matter. " Baron said in a strange tone.


    I frowned. I didn''t know what he meant. I looked forward, because when I came back, I was eager to return. I directly used the fastest speed to go back. At this time, I was almost there.


    "Let''s go, everyone. I''ll be there soon. I''ll take you to meet my friends."


    As I said this, I speeded up and flew to the direction of the boat club. Bi long, Chen Jiao and Gong sun Shu all speeded up and followed me.


    A few minutes later, we began to fall and landed directly in the courtyard.


    "Everybody, I''m back!" As soon as I landed on the ground, I immediately yelled, others don''t know, but Baron, they must be there.


    Sure enough, with a shout from me, the society became lively. A few kids came out from various places. They were all brought to me by Lu Qijun before, and they were put into the patrol by Baron.


    "Brother Rui is back?" A voice came from the room. Zeng Xiujie and ER Huo come out of it, but there is no big orange. It seems that it''s his turn to go to school today.


    Baron also came out of the room. As soon as he saw me, he ran over and said, "Sir, you are back. There is something you need to decide."


    Then, behind him, inside the room, another man came out.


    ¡­¡­


    I swear, when I know that there is an urgent and thorny matter that I need to deal with myself, I also think about some things and consider what the situation is, which will make Baron so headache. But, when I saw him, I found that I still wanted to be less, or Think of it as simple.


    Right behind Baron, the man standing, ah no, the ghost, wearing silver armor, blue robes, with a Tang sword hanging from his waist, has a cold face, fierce eyes, powerful momentum, and can kill an ancient military general!


    However, I know his face, even the whole ghost, and I am very familiar with it. I saw it not long ago.


    He was the general of the demon king that day - Lang Feng!

 Chapter 94

    "You?" I saw that it was him, and all the psychological preparations he had made before collapsed all at once! I couldn''t have imagined that he was coming!


    "He came here two days ago. He said it was the order of their boss and master. He didn''t leave, but he didn''t make trouble, but he didn''t work. He said he wanted to see you, but I couldn''t get in touch with you." Baron said helplessly.


    I nodded, so think, that is the day I was trapped in the lost.


    I frowned, went to Lang Feng, looked him up and down, asked: "is your boss, is that demon king let you come?"


    Lang Feng looked like a cold faced general, nodded and said, "yes, this idea is from our master."


    "Master? Oh, it''s him. Ah, last time I heard the devil call him master Duan. What''s his name? "


    "Duan Xiaochang." Lang Feng said without expression.


    "What do they want you to do?" I asked.


    "Let me follow you, help you, and protect you." Lang Feng still has no emotion. He looks like heaven and earth are not related to him. It seems that he is just a machine to execute orders.


    However, I believe his words, because I heard a part of the dialogue between the demon king and the master named Duan Xiaochang, and learned that they intend to be loyal to a person, and that person is probably me.


    If not, I could not simply end the day and leave the world. What''s more, the last sentence I said to him, if the person he wants to be loyal to is not me, then he will not attach so much importance to me. After that, I haven''t heard of any accident. If he still acts like that, it will cause a sensation anyway.


    This time, he asked Lang Feng to come to me again, and this was the idea of the master. It seems that my identity was the first one that this guy saw. It must be a resourceful guy. Then, it must not be that simple.


    I frowned at him and asked, "didn''t they tell you why they asked you to come?"


    "No, I don''t want to know. I only know that I have to fulfill their orders. Now, they order me to follow you, so I have to listen to your orders, that''s all." Lang Feng said.


    I nodded. Such a guy is really a good assistant. Absolute obedience is the most valuable for leaders.


    "Well, then you will be my fellow boat club. I will appoint you as my personal assistant. I will obey all my orders and instructions."


    "Yes Lang Feng replied calmly.


    "Sir!" Baron and Lang Feng used to be enemies, and he didn''t know about the seemingly unrelated relationship between me and the demon king, so seeing that I was going to take the enemy in, he immediately felt that he was leading a wolf into the room and immediately cried.


    I reached out to stop Baron, shook my head and said, "it''s OK. I know what they think."


    After that, I said to Lang Feng: "although I know what your specific idea is, for the sake of safety, I still want to use magic to control you."


    Lang Feng nodded and said, "I said that I would obey your orders. Let''s start."


    With that, he stretched out his arms slightly, stepped forward again, and stood in front of me, with a look of letting me.


    Oh, how can he be a man


    Cough, serious man ha, serious man!


    I stretched out my hand a little, and the purple black light shot out in an instant and fell directly on Lang Feng''s body. The service soul mantra was launched and the technique was generated, but it took a few breath to take shape in an instant!


    Lang Feng, I''m in control!


    At this time, Zeng Xiujie also brought some of the human mages he had recently received. Sure enough, because I had a draw with Jin Chunqiu, the 14th Human Mage in the Tianya list, many human mages planned to join our boat club, but most of them were brushed down in the first test.


    Because for these people, their strength is the second, the most important is the heart to be positive! Otherwise, a powerful human mage will become a huge threat!


    Therefore, I specially asked the examination to increase the test of the heart and nature. Moreover, after entering the boat club, we should not entrust heavy tasks, but first observe them, and then select the right people from them.


    "Well, all of these have passed the test. However, it takes a long time to observe and see people''s hearts for a long time. But now, the number of people is very small. I think it will be even less."


    Zeng Xiujie said, looking at the human mages behind him with some worry. I saw that, as expected, there were only a few dozen people, and their strength must be uneven. In the future, there will be a lot of them. At that time, there will be few people who can stay and can be used.


    But


    "You can''t say that. You have to think about it. After such screening, in the end, although the number will be small, it will be a group of elites! Absolute elite! And such people are the people we need most! " I looked at them and said with a smile."Oh, that''s right." Zeng Xiujie suddenly nodded, looked back at those people and said to me, "are you going to do something?"


    "No, just let them know that I exist. I should not go out often these days. If there are strong people who want to challenge, I just need to fight to boost their morale. Well, it''s not certain how many of these people will stay in the end. Now we are mobilizing and acting in a hurry. "


    "Well." Zeng Xiujie nodded and said, "I''ll take them back. Don''t worry. They''re all watching."


    With that, he turned to the group of people, said something, should be to introduce my identity, and then took those people back.


    When I look at the past, I find that some of them are still looking back at me before they leave. However, the feelings in their eyes are very complicated, and most of them don''t believe it. After all, I am the same age as Zeng Xiujie, but they are in their early twenties. Some of them are already in their prime, so it''s right not to believe that I have the strength to compete with the 14th in Tianya list.


    However, I know that even if they don''t believe me, I can''t become weak. Last time I was only level 17, I was able to level the golden age. How could I lose at this time? Even if Jin Chunqiu came to the door personally, I''m not afraid!


    But only need a big war, my status and image in their heart, absolutely different!


    And It''s also an opportunity to test them. Don''t despise everyone who looks weaker than themselves. Isn''t it also an essential quality for a person who wants to fight to kill the enemy?


    Thinking of this, I sent a message to Zeng Xiujie with that mobile phone in my heart, telling him that in the next few days, they will be allowed to leave without restriction of freedom. Moreover, I will not mention anything about me!


    If they really think it''s a lie for me to say that I can level the golden age, then they should escape in this period of time. When they make such a decision, they have to pay for their own decision. In the future, the door of Tongzhou society will never be opened to them. If one day, my TongZhou society will become an organization as famous as Tianya society, Wuyin League and Yundingshan. I hope they will not regret it.


    After dealing with the affairs here, I began to arrange the new ghosts.


    Chen Jiao is a man, and I don''t know what his ability is. He doesn''t say anything about it. He only knows that he used to be a housekeeper, and he should be very good at dealing with the affairs in the government. Hu Jie is a logistics minister, but after all, she has no experience and is so noisy. I just let her take advantage of her position to steal time for her. This time, when Chen Jiao comes, he will be able to completely rest assured of the rear affairs.


    As a result, Chen Jiao was appointed as the housekeeper by me to manage the affairs of the government, and worked with Hu Jieping to take care of the stability of the rear area.


    Baron is still the leader of the ghost hall. The strength of some of the ghosts I bought from she Huan is slightly inferior to that of his. He is the deputy leader of the ghost hall. His power is decentralized, and they contain each other. It is also convenient for Baron to manage. After all, the only thing they are afraid of is probably me, who is the user of servitude mantra. Although Baron is strong, if they attack them together, Baron has no way at all.


    Gongsun Shu was appointed as a military adviser. I''m the only one who can control him in the society. It''s still because of the service soul curse. If not, the whole society will not be able to fight him.


    As for Bi long, I didn''t give him a real job. I just gave him an identity so that he won''t be suppressed by others in the society. His task is to help deal with the evil repair and wounding incidents nearby.


    When the world was in chaos just now, my master asked me, elder martial brother Liu Tong and others to go out to help. Later, the situation stabilized slightly, and we were not so nervous, so I was able to deal with the affairs of the boat club. But after all, it''s not completely peaceful. I''ll go to master later and introduce Bilong to him. Let him fight with them.


    And Bilong is so happy about it. It must be the happiest thing for him to be able to face the evil forces in the battlefield.


    In addition, I gave him another task, that is, try to find other military spirits and try to get them back. If a military spirit team can be formed, then my boat club will probably be an army like Tianya club in the future!


    In addition to introducing Bilong to master this time, another thing is to ask master if he can give me the whirlpool world. If he can move his position, he can move to my boat club. There, his strength and actual combat experience can really soar. I''ve only been there several times and have benefited a lot. This exercise can''t be wasted Ah.


    Lang Feng, as I said before, became my personal guard, because he was absolutely obedient.


    In this way, after this admission, the strength of my boat club has risen to a new level. In addition, the roles of military strategist, pioneer and housekeeper have emerged. The vacancies in all walks of life have been filled one by one. It is no longer a monotonous organization.

 Chapter 95

    After dealing with the affairs in the club, I took Bilong to master. Several elder martial brothers and elder martial sisters were there. I introduced Bilong to them and asked master if the whirlpool world could move to me.


    I didn''t expect to get the result, but just when I was disappointed, master said that the vortex was just a portal. Although the portal could not be moved, he could make another one in my boat club!


    That''s great! Anyway, my goal is to practice there in the same boat society, and the result is the same.


    So I invited master to my boat club to help me build another portal.


    The next day


    "Ouch, the scenery here is really good." Master walked into the gate, with his hands behind his back, smiling at the scenery in my courtyard, and pacing slowly.


    "Master, here you are." I had been waiting in the hospital for a long time. As soon as I saw the master coming, I quickly welcomed him.


    After that, Zeng Xiujie and ER Huo came out. Their schedule was three days for one person. Today, they are still big oranges at school.


    As soon as I saw the two goods coming out, I quickly got out of the way and said, "master, these are my two classmates. They were taught magic by me. Now they are also my fellow boat club members who help me manage the affairs of the club."


    The master looked at them kindly, looked at them slightly, and said, "it''s OK, but there are some spiritual roots. But if you want to go to a higher level, you still need to change your constitution. I''ll get some pills and give them to eat. You can''t change it hard. Let''s improve it slowly."


    "Thank you, master!" As soon as I heard that master was going to help me with these goods, I immediately said thank you. "Another one, he went to school today, three people."


    "No problem, no problem." The master said with a smile.


    At this time, the two also arrived, and I introduced them: "this is my master, your master."


    "Go


    As soon as they heard that I took advantage of them, they immediately yelled. As if they were discussing, they directly pushed me out with one hand, grabbed my position, stood in front of the master, bowed and said politely, "Hello, master!"


    "I''ll go!"?! What''s the matter? I''m the one who obviously receives your spells! " I cried quickly.


    "Go to the side!" Once again, as discussed with one voice, very tacit understanding.


    Shifu was very happy. Looking at the two guys, he nodded his head and said, "well, it''s good. Be polite. Just follow Guo Rui and do well. You should have something else to do. Hurry up. Guo Rui and I have something else to do."


    "Yes, master!" The two guys continue to be shameless and plan to rob me of the identity of my fellow apprentice brother, and then walk away together.


    "Master..." Embarrassed, I came back and said, "let''s get down to business."


    "Well, by the way, take me there." The master said, pointing in a direction.


    I looked in the direction that my master pointed out. It was not a house, but a place with woods and pools. It was the back garden of the yard, and it was also the most beautiful place in the whole boat club. However, because it is winter, the scenery is worse.


    "Yes, master, please."


    I think Shifu is planning to have a look at the scenery of this courtyard. Maybe it''s geomantic omen. Anyway, according to his old people, it doesn''t take much work to create that portal. There''s no emergency recently. Shifu has this interest and plans to take a stroll. Let''s show him around.


    So, I led my master to go there, and soon came to the forest. In the forest, the pool rippled gently with the breeze, rippled layer upon layer, shining golden in the winter sun.


    "It''s winter now. Some of the trees don''t have any leaves. They don''t look very good. If they grow up in spring, they will look good." I said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." The master nodded his head, but looked at the pool.


    Maybe it''s because of the climate here. Although it''s cold in winter, the pool with a lot of water can''t freeze. And the year I first came to this city, I found that the snowfall rate here is very low, which is also a climate problem.


    I see that master has been looking at the pool. I know that master and his old people should like the pool. Although I don''t know why, his old people''s mind has to follow. So he led the way and took him to the edge of the pool.


    The pool is big or small. There are rockeries and strange rocks standing in it. There is also a small bridge connecting the two sides. There are some small fish swimming in the pool.


    "It''s a bit monotonous." The master looked at the few little fish in the pool, twisted his beard and said.


    "Ah, it''s a bit monotonous. I don''t care much about these things. They made them." I scratched my head and laughed awkwardly.


    "Come, I''ll give you some scenery." The master said and waved his hand. Suddenly, the red light flashed, and then "plop plop" fell into the pool!I just feel a red light in front of me, and I don''t know what happened when I hear the sound of water. When I slow down again, I look into the pool, and my eyes suddenly widened.


    In that pool, a few small fish, which used to be a handful, have now become a large school of fish! It''s no less than the sightseeing Lake in the scenic spot park outside! Those humble people who had been there for a long time could not be found. It would take a lot of effort to find them again, and the most dazzling ones in the pool at this time were the koi!


    Those with red patterns on a white background, those with gold patterns on a red background, those with white patterns on a black background, not to mention those with pure black and red patterns, are too numerous to see at a glance.


    "This, this..." I looked at the original empty pool suddenly become so busy, suddenly some speechless.


    "Ha ha ha, it looks much better." The master laughed and nodded with satisfaction.


    My heart says that I haven''t found it before. Shifu still likes these. Look at the biggest one in the pool, the golden pattern on a red background, which seems to have some spiritual appearance. There are two long whiskers on the lips. Is it possible that there is a tendency to turn into dragons?


    There is the second largest one, which is also red with gold pattern, but it is still a little white. Since entering the pool, it has been close to me, looking at me, spitting bubbles towards the water with open mouth, as if very close to me.


    I looked at its lovely appearance. On the spur of the moment, there was fish food on the shelf between the two trees around me. I reached for a handful and threw it in front of it. The fish immediately ate happily. It''s strange that the rest of the fish didn''t come forward when they saw the fish eating. Only the one bigger than it swam around it, waiting.


    This Does this fish have a relationship of superiority and inferiority? The second biggest is the boss?


    I felt strange, but I didn''t think about it. I just thought it was fun. At this time, the master also asked me to go to work, so I clapped my hands quickly, patted off the fish residue on my palm, and went back.


    In the main building, in addition to the larger outer room, there is a smaller inner room in my president''s room. Originally, it was used to store some documents and sundries, but now I''m going to use it to build the portal.


    "Master, this is it. Do you think it''s ok?" I opened the inner door and asked.


    The master looked at it, nodded and said, "OK, OK, I''m going to start building the portal. In the process, the mana impact is a little big. Go outside first and pay attention to the situation outside. If you have any impact on the outer room, you can protect it."


    "Good!" I promise to go back to the outer room and cover those desks, chairs and benches with mana first, so as to avoid the leakage of mana and damage these things when Shifu builds the portal.


    In a word, it''s a boring process. I believe that no one wants to know more about the long waiting process without waves, so


    Fast forward forty minutes.


    Who knows how boring I''ve been these 40 minutes!


    "All right." Master came out of the inner room with a smiling face and looked at me with a broken face.


    "Master, you are finally well..." I looked at him bitterly, finally relieved and removed the mana.


    "Hahaha, well, the portal has been established. You can go there in the future. The portal in the back room of my store will not disappear, so you can go there in the future."


    "Yes, master. Ah, master, would you like to stay here?"


    "Ah, forget it, you are the master here. When I come here, you are bound. Let go of your hands and feet. If you have nothing to do, just go there and see me."


    With that, the master walked to the door, with one hand behind his back and against his back, and the other hand twisting his beard. He said with a smile, "I''m old. I''ll be tired after a while. OK, I''ll go back. You don''t have to send me. By the way, your sister, do you want her to move with you?"


    "Sister..." I heard my sister smile. The elder sister used to be a powerful and frightening ghost, but now she is just like an ordinary elder sister. However, I dare not look down on her. Although she is the same as Baron and Lang Feng in terms of strength, she has the great skill of soul refining! This can make a ghost who has not died for many years and Baron''s ghost who has died for hundreds of years have the same strength, which is enough to deal with most fierce ghosts.


    It can be said that if she can come to my boat club, it will definitely be a great help! But


    I shook my head and said, "come on, my sister is wanted by the underworld after all. Master, you said that the breath of my sister would be hidden in your place, and those people in the underworld would not find her. I''m here, but I don''t have such a role. If my fellow boat club hasn''t gone to fight against Xie Xiu, I''ll be attacked by the underworld. It''s really unreasonable . Forget it, let your sister be with you, and I''ll see her when I visit you. "


    "Well, ha ha ha." Master twirled his beard and left with a smile.


    I took my master out of the door and went back to the house. I opened the door of the inner room, looked at the portal, laughed, stepped forward and stepped in.

 Chapter 96

    A month has passed, new year''s Day is coming, and the new year is about to begin.


    Because of the portal set up by master here, I can often go to that world to fight and practice with those things. Now, my strength has advanced by leaps and bounds, and I have reached level 20. I am about to break through level 21 and gain the next skill.


    The development of Tongzhou society is still like that. Lu Qijun''s job of looking for ghosts has been replaced by several deputy hall leaders under baron. At present, most members of the society are still ghosts, and there are still few people.


    Those people who were before have been brushed down again. Of course, some of them have passed all the tests and become members of our club.


    Originally, I was going to show my hand when they recruited people to test their strength. As a result, none of the people in these days can get on the stage. Zeng Xiujie''s strength has improved by leaps and bounds because of my weekly training. They can solve some of these people. No matter how strong they are, just give them to baron.


    "Ah - boring." I sat on the chair not far from the door, leaning back, looking up at the sky, sighing.


    If I evaluate those who come according to my strength, then most of them are those who are similar to my level 7 or 8 strength, and the most are level 15 or 6. If I want to try my strength, Baron will do. I don''t have to do it at all. Therefore, I am extremely bored for nearly a month.


    I look at the sky. It''s dark. It seems that it''s going to snow again. Then I look around. The kids in charge of patrol walk around the courtyard in an orderly way according to the set route. Geng Xi and Baron, who are responsible for the interview at the door, sit at the door, but not many people come. In the corner, Gongsun Shu is still playing with his grass.


    I''ve never seen these grasses in other places. According to him, even if we look all over the world, we can''t find such grasses again, because this is not the species that should be found in the world at all, but he found them in the hell before


    "This grass is called heimingcao. It''s a wild grass in the hell. There are many wild flowers and weeds in the hell. The most well-known one is the flower on the other side of the flower. Of course, there are many unknown wild flowers and weeds, just like in the world. This kind of grass is very common in the underground, but it is a key item of the array. I stole it from the underground at the beginning. "


    When I asked him about the grass, he said so.


    "Then you planted such grass in the yard, even outside the yard, in order to set up that array?" I asked.


    "Exactly." Gongsun Shu replied. "This kind of array is not strong in the underworld, but it is very difficult to deal with in the world."


    "I see. What is the use of this array?"


    "Defense! I plant grass in and outside the hospital, of course, for defense. Once someone wants to attack, we must also have a way to deal with it! This array, called liumangxing Baicao array, emphasizes attack as defense. Once triggered, the six main grasses above the six corners of liumangxing will control the rest of the auxiliary grasses and turn them into giant vines to attack foreign enemies to achieve the function of defense. "


    ¡­¡­


    So, almost every day, Gongsun Shu can be seen in the yard, checking his array situation and the growth state of the grass in every corner of the yard.


    "It''s new year''s day soon. You haven''t forgotten what I said before. Bring all your family here. There are so many empty rooms here. When the time comes Baron


    "Ah Baron heard me call, immediately came over and agreed.


    "After we leave, you are in charge of the affairs in the society. Remember to contact Bilong. We should be back soon. Let''s stop the interview these days. Maybe this kind of waiting is also a kind of investigation."


    "Yes Baron agreed, hesitated, and asked, "don''t you need me to follow you when you go back this time?"


    I shook my head and said, "no, Lang Feng will follow me. I can''t trust others to handle the affairs in the society."


    "Yes." Baron was satisfied with this, especially when I told him that he would not be relieved until he handed it over to him.


    I looked at him, laughed and said, "well, if there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go back first. By the way, recently I heard Geng Xi say that you''re a little strange. It seems that you always observe him. What''s the matter?"


    When Barron heard this, he said: "Oh, that''s what happened. At the beginning, when I met him, I had a strange feeling, but it was only vaguely strange. I didn''t think much about it. But as time went on, sometimes I stayed close to him when I was interviewing at the door. This feeling became more and more obvious, so I would observe him and see this feeling Where does it come from? "


    "Feeling? How do you feel? "


    "I I don''t know. It''s just a feeling that I''m familiar with him, but I feel alienated. It''s very strange. But I can''t remember who he is, the past life? I don''t know. I can''t see who he was in his previous life. "


    "Did you know him before? Like miss yun''er, who used to be


    "I don''t know, but I don''t see the same feeling as yun''er in him. I feel that even people who used to be, should not be close to, or even It could be the enemy. ""Enemy?" I frowned. Were Geng Xi and Baron enemies in his previous life? If their previous memories are awakened, will they


    I was a little worried, as if a scene of people close to me killing each other had appeared in front of my eyes.


    "As I said, I don''t know whether he is an enemy or anything. However, as far as the present is concerned, there is nothing to do. If there is anything to do in the future, it will be in the future."


    I looked at Baron and laughed, knowing that he was also worried that I would worry about their relationship, so I made a statement for the first time, hoping that I would not worry.


    "Well, it''s OK. As long as we survive this period of time, the rhythm of Tongzhou society will be on the right track and can be known and supported by other mages. At that time, even if something happens, we will be able to cope with it, or at least ensure the stability of the rear area."


    "Well."


    Baron nodded, saying he had no problem.


    I took a long breath, stood up, looked at the gray sky, and said: "when we get all our families, we will have no worries. At that time, we will be on the right track!"


    ¡­¡­


    During the new year''s Day holiday and in the middle of winter, many office workers and student party members from other places have to go home to get together at this time, which makes the railway station crowded.


    "Well, there are so many people. Fortunately, I have the foresight to grab tickets early, otherwise I can''t go back."


    I look at the hall, can only see the head, can not see the legs, and then look at their own tickets, can not help but sigh.


    Obviously, because I don''t have to go to school, I bought tickets for their busy time. It''s so hard to grab. It''s terrible on holidays


    By my side, Lang Feng has become invisible, because I haven''t got to the point of buying a ticket for a ghost who could have escaped, but I''m afraid that something will happen and I have to take him with me, so I let him use his magic.


    Ghosts can easily be invisible and untouchable, so there won''t be any trouble.


    At the moment of yin and Yang, I watched countless people around me wearing around in Lang Feng''s body. Suddenly, I felt strange, but Lang Feng ignored it. As he said, all he is responsible for is obeying my orders and ignoring everything else, including when I buy tickets.


    The reason is that when I bought the ticket, Baron asked me why I had to buy the ticket even though I could fly.


    Cough!


    Although I know some skills of flying, and because of repeated practice, it''s not as effective as before, but Tired!


    Because my master has taught me such complicated magic as taimingbu and fengfengzhi, and I''m worried that I can''t chew too much, so I''m only taught a low-end one about the technique of controlling the sky. The speed is not good at all, and I''m very tired. It''s far less pleasant than the monkey king in journey to the West. Helpless ah, far away, I can only still rely on these means of transportation.


    Although both of them are generals, Baron is more casual and more like a friend to me, while Lang Feng is a cold shoulder.


    Finally, after 20 minutes of crowding with people in the waiting hall, which can turn winter into summer, my train began to check in. Check in, stand, get on, find a seat It wasn''t until I got to my seat that I was relieved.


    "Oh, this business seat is good!" I''m enjoying the luxury seats in business class, said the old God.


    Joke! Why don''t I buy myself some comfort after I have so much money?


    At this point, Lin Qiang, the boss of the leopard company, I can''t let him rest. I gave him a task, that is, when we know where there is evil repair trouble, we let him publish the task on that website, and we will pick it up and do it. In this way, we know that this is the operation of a group of people, but on the surface, it gives people the feeling that a new star is rising!


    It''s still me, count, who takes the task, but it''s not necessarily me who does it.


    Zeng Xiujie and the three of them, although I train with them every week, after all, the actual combat is not enough, and the new recruits are the same. So I take them, or I ask Baron and Bilong to take them out to do the task. Soon, the three identities of the Earl, who had done a ten thousand yuan task as soon as he entered the trade, the strong man who tied with Xueyan Zhang Jin in the spring and Autumn period, and the master of Tongzhou society, which ranked 14th in the Tianya list, became one.


    However, most people only know the first two, not the second one. After all, Tongzhou society is not a big organization, far less than the first two.


    I sat in my seat with Lang Feng standing beside me. I didn''t give anyone any trouble. Soon, the train started, and it is expected to be home in three and a half hours.


    "Hey, Dad, I''m on the train. You can pick me up. Yes, it''s the railway station. Time..."


    In the car, I called home and told them I was coming back. I wanted to tell them my identity, but there were still people in the car and I didn''t feel formal, so I decided to go home.


    When it comes to the arrival time, because I suddenly forgot when to get to the station, I planned to take out my ticket to have a look. At this time, I only heard a loud bang on the phone! Then came my mother''s voice: "what is it?" Then there was a scream.My father was on the phone with me. He was surprised and yelled, "what''s the matter?"?! Ah


    The phone is off.


    My brain suddenly "buzz" about! In my heart, I had a bad idea. I tried to call again. The phone was turned off and I called my mother, but no one answered.


    "No, something''s wrong! Lang Feng I was shocked, completely regardless of the surprised eyes of the other passengers, I cried directly to Lang Feng, hoping to let him go ahead and have a look there.


    At this time, not far away, there was a "boom" on the hillside, and there was an explosion. Countless stones fell directly on the train. I saw that in the eyes of yin and Yang, I could only feel the wind blowing in the dark, and the ghost was very angry. In a trance, a figure flew by.


    The next moment, the train seemed to be pushed by a giant. The body of the train tilted and one side deviated from the rail. The whole train suddenly fell to one side and pressed on the other side of the car wall.


    In this case, the gravity is biased to one side, the train finally can''t control and completely topples after sliding for a certain distance!


    And I, under the protection of Lang Feng, got out of the car first and escaped. As soon as I came out, I saw a cloud of black smoke. In the smoke, a figure and a strange head bigger than that figure.

 Chapter 97

    In the black smoke, a figure, and a strange head bigger than that figure.


    I don''t know the figure, and I can''t see it clearly, but I can see it clearly, and I know it very well! That''s the black fox I met with elder martial brother Liu Tong last time!


    Seven tiger gang members, tiger demon''s military strategist, black fox! Here he is!


    At this time, there was a reaction in the car. Some people had broken the glass facing the sky and climbed out. Some people were trying to lie out behind them. There was a lot of wailing at the scene. The people who climbed out were also injured. As soon as they came out, they were crying with the injured part in their arms.


    Of course, because the black fox and the man didn''t hide their bodies, they could see them. Just because of the sudden incident and the pain, they all forgot about it. At this time, some people gradually slowed down, looked at the strange look in the sky and cried out.


    "Ha ha ha." The black fox didn''t speak. The figure first gave a sneer, jumped out of the smoke and stood on the train.


    I just saw that he was dressed in black, with a black scarf on his nose and mouth. He was wearing a black hat and only showed a pair of eyes on the outside, with a twinkling of killing intention. Behind him, a black cape and a long sword are on his back. It looks like a great swordsman in the middle ancient times.


    "You Who are you? " The bold man called to the man.


    The man took a look at him. Suddenly, a black flame appeared all over his body. With the man''s eyes, a line of fire shot directly at the man who had just asked. The man was burned by the black fire and immediately yelled and rolled, but it didn''t work at all. Only a few breath later, he turned into fly ash.


    In the ashes, a group of souls fly up, and are summoned by the black fire guy, playing like a walnut.


    "Kill Kill


    "Ah


    I do not know who yelled, followed by a girl screamed up, the scene suddenly chaos up!


    "You, you..."


    "Help! Help


    "Don''t kill me, please don''t kill me!"


    For a moment, all the living beings on the scene were surprised and angry. In this case, they still had the courage to point at the black fire man, but they just couldn''t say a complete word. Others turn around and run faster than rabbits, but I also know that it''s basically useless. Of course, there are also those who can''t run away at all, either because they are too close to each other to break out, or because their legs are too soft to be scared, they collapse on the ground and climb with their hands and beg for mercy.


    I stood a little far away from them and watched the reactions of all living beings when their lives were threatened. I believe that no matter the black fire man or the black fox, they should have noticed my existence, just like they didn''t take care of those who ran away. Maybe they didn''t think we could survive.


    "Lord Black Fox, get ready to receive these sacrifices." That black fire man says, the body slowly soars, looking at these people, deep sneer, hands palm rises black fire! And just that soul, had been sucked into its mouth by the black fox.


    "Ah


    "Help


    They heard the man say that he was going to do it. There was another noise, stronger than just now, and they ran for their lives.


    My hand slightly move, a thing appeared in my hand. Around him, Lang Feng didn''t mean to start at all, because I haven''t ordered him yet. He is just a machine. I''m afraid he will only be moved by his demon lord. Last time in that world, because I attacked the demon lord, he lost his mind and was cut by Baron. I''m afraid it was one of the few emotional fluctuations in his life.


    I frowned and looked at the black fire man. His identity has become a mystery. He may be the person of the cult or the person the black fox is looking for. But anyway, if the black fox is here, he must abide by one principle, that is, don''t expose himself.


    Since I met Black Fox last time, whether it''s elder martial brother Liu Tong or master, he has been deliberately hiding me. Later, master also told me, don''t let them find my existence, I''m a hidden arrow!


    Well, now, I can''t expose my strength in front of the black fox. Although the amulet can be used, it can''t be used!


    And without the amulet, it''s hard to guarantee that I can beat these two guys.


    Let Gongsun Shu come? I''m also worried about whether my strength will not be enough. Moreover, I want to hide from my fellow boat club.


    In this way, it''s really the only way. Originally, I wanted to wait for their clues to find you, but now, I have to trouble you!


    With that, I lifted my hand and put it directly to my mouth. The thing in the palm of my hand was caught by me and forced to blow!


    "Du --!"


    The clear whistle is very special in the wailing of all living beings, but although it is only one of the ten thousand, it is still standing out from the crowd, suppressing all people''s voices and resounding through the sky!


    "Brother Zhong Ming! It''s hard here! Bring more people. It''s urgent


    I thought in my heart, and I stretched out my hand. The ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand. Lang Feng saw me draw the sword, and put his hand on the hilt to prepare for the battle. He just waited for my order and went up to chop people directly.Just then the whistle sounded, the black fox and the black fire man noticed me. They only knew me before, but now they completely focused on me. Of course, they also focused on Lang Feng beside me.


    "Kill them." The black fox looked at me and Lang Feng and said with a tiny squint. Maybe he saw that if he didn''t kill me, there would be some trouble.


    The black fire man got the order of the black fox, and his feet moved. The whole man flew up as if he had no weight, and floated over. His hands were burning black fire, and he pressed down, and two black pillars of fire rushed down directly!


    "Lang Feng, up!"


    Lang Feng got the order, right foot a pedal directly rushed out, at the same time waist knife scabbard Shuo Shuo cold light, body left suddenly right Dodge, dodged two pillars of fire, directly flew up, lift knife then cut!


    That black fire man "ha ha" a sneer, two arms a move, the body suddenly burst out a black fire, Mars scattered like fireflies such as mosquitoes, black fog in general.


    "Flying fire!"


    The black fire man gave a big drink. At this time, the black fire Mars had already arrived at Lang Feng''s side. With the black fire man''s big drink, the sparks that were originally just fireflies suddenly magnified ten times and a hundred times! It turns into a big fireball, instantly enveloping Langfeng in it!


    "Lang Feng!" I cried out, and I was shocked. From this confrontation, I can know that the strength of this black fire man is absolutely above Lang Feng and above me!


    Just now I thought that I could not win those two guys without amulet. Now it seems that even this guy could not win.


    That black fire man hears me shout, "ha ha" sneer, gloomy say: "be you immediately! Don''t worry about so many useless things! "


    Finish saying, fly down directly, right hand is burning black fire, a palm print came over!


    I was startled, quickly use Taiming step back, then empty left hand instantly attached a layer of ice armor, at the same time flashing golden light.


    Ice Armor, bright palm!


    "Boom!"


    My palm and his palm collided with each other and made a roaring sound. The golden light and the black fire scattered everywhere. I can''t say which one is stronger. But I know, because he broke not only my bright palm, but also Ice Armor. The ice armor on my hand began to crack.


    This is the first time since I learned to use this ice armor. I feel that it has cracks.


    After the two of us took the right hand, we felt a strong push and forced ourselves to retreat. However, it was obvious that he was still better. With a movement at his feet, he flew up like a wind chime, followed by a step in the void and forced me up again. However, I kept retreating, even though I used taimingbu, I couldn''t stabilize my body.


    "Die The black fire man yelled, reached back and pulled out the sword on his back. On the blade, the black fire spread.


    I had no time to stabilize myself, so I quickly held the ghost face flying cloud sword with my right hand to resist.


    "Dang!"


    After the crisp and beautiful sound of metal collision, it is a very bad picture


    The result is very obvious. I was lower than the ghost face flying cloud sword in strength, and I was cut down by him when I was still standing unsteadily. My strength has exceeded the endurance of the ghost face flying cloud sword, and I didn''t trigger the rebound attribute at all. Therefore, I lost this fight thoroughly.


    "Bang --!"


    Under the force, I immediately fell back. In addition to the fact that I could not stand steadily, I fell down completely and wiped my back against the ground. Before I went far away, I became a rolling gourd and began to roll.


    Fortunately, before I officially touched the ground, I covered my whole body with Ice Armor regardless of my mana consumption, which saved me from the pain of skin and flesh.


    The black fire came back to the ground. I rolled forward for about ten laps before I stopped. Now I was ready to give me another fatal blow.


    I looked up at him and saw him step by step. At this time, suddenly the black man''s white light flashed behind him. Then his face changed and he turned quickly.


    Behind the black fire man, a ray came to him in a flash and came to him silently. And his reaction is not bad, instantly with the sword to resist, fitness deflection, the ray rebound, shot in other directions.


    It''s not others who shoot this ray, it''s my elder brother Zhong Ming!


    There were also several elder martial brothers standing beside him. Obviously, I asked him to bring more people to help me because I said there was an emergency here.


    After elder brother Zhong Ming shoots out this heaven and earth finger, there is a person with a curly head burning like Yu''s mother who flies up directly with one foot. A white light whirlpool is rolled up in the palm of his hand and goes straight at the black fire man!


    At this time, as soon as the black fire man stopped brother Zhong Ming''s heaven and earth fingers, he came to Aunt Yu. He quickly continued to hold the sword in front of him, trying to resist the palm.


    The next moment, the man''s palm was patted on his sword. I don''t know how he felt, but what I saw was that the black fire man flew out after this palm. Like me, after flying for a while, he wiped the ground, wiped for a while, and then began to work hard. I just don''t know if he has something like ice armor to protect his body.I took advantage of this time to quickly get up, looking at the black fire man''s tragic appearance, a burst of relief in my heart, and at this time, brother Zhong Ming also ran over.


    "How about brother? It''s all right


    "It''s all right, thanks to you in time."


    Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at me and found that I was not hurt. He was relieved and said, "because I''m going to find my elder martial brother, I''m late."


    "Ah, no matter, it''s already very fast."


    At this time, the black fire man also ended rolling, stood up, facing aunt Yu, said: "who are you? How dare you do harm to me? "


    Flying fire Taoist? I just know this guy''s name is Fei Huo Taoist.


    Aunt Yu laughed twice, rolled up a white light whirlpool in her palm again, and said, "fight, fight, what nonsense!"


    At this time, the Black Fox also floated over and said to himself, "heaven and earth Hunyuan palm? Are you from Qiankun Hanhai pavilion? It''s interesting. "


    I look at the scene and know that a big war is about to break out!

 Chapter 98

    "Younger martial brother!"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming brings four elder martial brothers. Among them, aunt Yu confronts with Taoist Fei Huo. Another elder martial brother, who is bald, follows Black Fox with a tall and skinny man with long legs. There is another one who is similar to elder brother Zhong Ming. He comes to us with double swords and follows Zhong Ming Big brother Ming said.


    "Elder martial brother Ji." Elder brother Zhong Ming called respectfully, and then introduced him to me: "this is my elder martial brother, elder martial brother Ji Chenji."


    "Elder martial brother Ji." I nodded to him.


    "Hello." Elder martial brother Ji also responded.


    "I''ve told several elder martial brothers about you. They all appreciate you." Elder brother Zhong Ming said that if he didn''t introduce me to elder martial brother Ji, it means that they already know who I am.


    "Thank you for your help this time. It''s unforgettable."


    "Well, you don''t have to say these words. Younger martial brother Zhong Ming told me that last time, although you knew you were not strong enough, you still fought with the clown. This time again. For people like you, of course we have to help them when they are in trouble! "


    "Thank you very much. It''s just that something may have happened to my parents. I want to go back quickly. Here..."


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s leave it here." As soon as elder martial brother Ji heard something happened in my family, he said quickly, waving double swords with a look of fighting spirit.


    "Then these people..."


    I looked at the innocent people who had escaped the disaster because the attention of Taoist Fei Huo and black fox were all on us, and said anxiously. For such a long time, they should have run far away, but they are still here, which means that the black fox has set up something similar to the ghost hitting the wall, making them trapped here.


    Elder martial brother Ji laughed, looked at the black fox and said, "don''t worry, it doesn''t matter what you expect. When we kill him, we''ll find a way to break this ghost thing!"


    Finish saying, this season elder martial brother is also to hold knife to jump in the past, both hands a cent, two big knives straight to the big head of black fox in black smoke!


    I watched elder martial brother Ji beat back by the black smoke from the mouth of the black fox, and then rushed up in high spirits and shook his head.


    The two of us have two points of view. His point is that when all the enemies are killed, the civilians will be safe. As for me, we should first protect the civilians, and then try to protect them. Even if he escapes because of protecting the civilians, I will admit it.


    On the other hand, aunt Yu also fights with Taoist Fei Huo. Taoist Fei Huo keeps chopping out the black flame, but aunt Yu keeps blocking it. His set of palms looks similar to the bloody flame palm of Jin Chunqiu. They are both offensive and defensive, but they have different attributes. Unlike my bright palm, they can only attack, but at most they can catch the attack of fist palm. When they encounter swords, they have to fight We need ice armor.


    "Flying fire!"


    Fei Huo Dao people drink, the whole body explodes again a large flame, countless Mars instant like a large bat straight toward the past.


    The Taoist of flying fire takes flying fire as his name, and the name of this move is flying fire. It seems that this is his unique skill, at least a famous skill!


    "Be careful!" I hastened to shout, reminding him. Because I don''t know his name, I can''t just call him aunt Yu.


    Aunt Yu swings her arms and draws large white waves around her, protecting her whole body. At the next moment, the black fire Mars flies to him. With the Taoist priest''s loud drink, all of them burst!


    The corner of my eye suddenly jumped. Although I didn''t receive it, from what I heard, the power of this move is not small. I don''t know if he can carry it.


    Brother Zhong Ming on one side obviously knew his elder martial brothers and their magic better, so he was very relieved and said with a smile, "don''t worry, the sea cover of our heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion is not so easy to be broken."


    "Heaven and earth Hanhai pavilion?"


    I was surprised. All the time, I didn''t know what school elder brother Zhong Ming was from. Unexpectedly, he was a member of Hanhai Pavilion!


    You know, Yu Hao, the owner of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, is the third best in Tianya list!


    The top three masters, a master of yunmiao Temple Ruyan and a commander of shadow army Duan Qingtian, are often talked about by people. However, no one mentions Yu Hao, the leader of Yu Pavilion. He is a very low-key person. Unexpectedly, elder brother Zhong Ming is his disciple!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming didn''t find my surprise. He continued: "we can learn the five styles of heaven and earth, the five styles of Han Hai, and the two styles of utensils. Generally, one person can only learn one style, at most two styles. Elder martial brother Yu Zhan can learn four styles!"


    When he said this, in the tone of elder brother Zhong Ming, he couldn''t hide his admiration and admiration.


    There are 12 kinds of magic arts in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Just like the 72 unique skills of Shaolin Temple, ordinary people can only learn one or two of them, few of them can do more than four or five. This is also the case in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Apart from Yu Hao, the leader of the pavilion, there is no other person who can learn and use all of them. Only a few people can learn the four or five styles. So it seems that this elder martial brother Yuzhan is one of them.But He''s really surnamed Yu.


    At this time, the smoke and dust produced by the black fire explosion gradually dispersed, and the Taoist priest of flying fire began to concentrate. But at this time, a figure flashed behind him like a strong wind. The Taoist priest of feihuo was startled and quickly turned back to resist the crisp sound of "Dang"! It''s Lang Feng that swords collide!


    At this time, Lang Feng''s armor was a little tattered, and he could see the traces of black fire erosion, and his own soul began to empty.


    It seems that the skill of the same name of the Taoist priest Fei Huo is really good. Just then, Lang Feng was hurt so badly.


    Just as Taoist Fei Huo resisted Lang Feng''s attack, elder martial brother Yu Zhan came out of the smoke like a cheetah and slapped him on the back of the back.


    "Ah


    When he hurt his back, Taoist Fei Huo suddenly turned into a "C", and his abdomen stood up. Lang Feng took advantage of this opportunity, deflected the blade, swung away Taoist Fei Huo''s sword, and hit him back with a knife.


    "Poof


    All of a sudden, blood splashed, even on the blood, there was a black fire!


    "Black fire into the body! He''s a tough man indeed I watched the black fire burning on the wound of the Taoist priest Fei Huo, and the wound was recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, frowning.


    At this time, on the other side, elder martial brother Ji and the other two people resisted the attack of the black fox and said to me: "little brother, don''t you want to go home? Let''s go! Yun Lingzi, you are the fastest. Take him with you


    "Good!"


    The tall and thin man quickly stepped out of the war and came to me in an instant. He bowed his head and said, "Hi, little brother."


    "This is elder martial Brother Yun Lingzi. He specializes in stepping on the stars in the five movements of heaven and earth. He flies the fastest!" Elder brother Zhong Ming said.


    "Elder martial Brother Yun Lingzi, please. Lang Feng


    When Lang Feng heard my call, he immediately came back to me. Elder martial Brother Yun Lingzi laughed, grabbed me, and said to Lang Feng with a smile, "I''ve offended you." With the other hand, he grasped him and stepped on the ground, which was the way to control the sky of the heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion - stepping on the star step! In a flash, it appeared nearly 1000 meters away.


    After that, I can''t manage the things on the other side of the train. They have to deal with those guys. Now, all I think about is my parents. Something must have happened to them!


    "You must be able to catch up!"


    I prayed in my heart. I just felt that the speed of elder martial brother yunlingzi was speeding up. It was only a few minutes before he arrived.


    "All right, little brother, here we are!" Cloud Ling son said, put me and Lang Feng down.


    Ladies and gentlemen, I am in a state of disorder!


    The clothes on my body were very disordered by the strong wind caused by the extremely fast movement, and so were my hair. All of them were stabbed back, revealing my not low hair line, and the oily light on my forehead was solidified by the wind.


    When I stood on the ground, it was as if I had been fished out of the water pool. I felt weightless for a while. I staggered several times under my feet. Finally, I could stand still only by taking a horse step. I lowered my head and gasped.


    Around him, Lang Feng''s appearance is not very good, but because his clothes and hair are made of magic power, it doesn''t look messy, it''s just His body has become a lot of empty.


    To be reasonable, I was blown up by the Taoist priest Fei Huo just now. I was injured originally. As a result, there was such a high speed movement again. It did too much damage to the soul body!


    "Thank you Thank you, elder martial Brother Yun Lingzi... " I pant, trying to recover the obvious faster heartbeat, intermittent thanks to the cloud Ling son.


    Lang Feng did not speak, but look at the expression, should also be the same as me, if you really speak, it is such a virtue.


    "You''re welcome. Well, I have to go back to help my martial brothers, young man. See you later."


    With a smile, Yun Lingzi waved his hand to me and straightened his waist. Because he was more than two meters tall, he kept his head down when he talked to me. He stepped on his feet and flew up into the sky. In the blink of an eye, he disappeared into the sky and became one with the stars all over the sky.


    "Well, I''m almost 1.9 meters tall. I''m still shorter than him." I shook my head and looked around.


    Because I was completely taken by him, just told him which city my family was in, so he must not be able to take me directly home. At this time, take a closer look at the surrounding environment, it is a mountain.


    No wonder the stars here are so obvious. He should also want to prevent people from seeing us flying in the sky.


    I think so, say to Lang Feng: "Lang Feng, go!"


    With that, I took the lead in using the technique of flying in the air. I went to observe the direction first to determine which side to fly.


    I flew into the air and looked left and right. Then I knew where I was and determined the direction of my home. At this time, Lang Feng also flew up.


    "Go I flew directly to the other side of my home. Now I don''t know what happened. I''d better go home first and have a look at the first scene.This place is far from my home. If there is no traffic jam on the road, I will take a taxi for 20 minutes. What''s more, I am flying in the sky now. I don''t need to bend the road, and there is no traffic jam. The time is shorter. In less than 10 minutes, I will arrive at my home, and I will fly in through the window.


    As soon as I came in, the first thing I saw was the mobile phone on the ground, my father''s, which had been broken.


    "Sure enough." I lowered my head and picked up the mobile phone. It was because the incident happened suddenly that the mobile phone was broken, so it was turned off. My mother''s mobile phone was well placed in the room, so she could get through, but no one answered.


    "The door is open, sir." Lang Feng said.


    I saw that, sure enough, both the front door and the security door were open, and there were signs of damage.


    I took a closer look and reconstructed the scene in my mind.


    My father and I were talking on the phone, suddenly the door was knocked open, my mother went to see the situation, was arrested, my father was also arrested, the hands of the phone fell to the ground, broken


    "No one did it." I looked at the faint ghost on the gate, and suddenly I felt a fire in my heart. I yelled: "Lu Qijun!"


    Instantly, Lu Qijun out of the body, to my side.


    "Look for me. If you can''t find me, I''ll drive you out of your wits!"

 Chapter 99

    "Lu Qijun! Look for me. If you can''t find me, you''ll be devastated! "


    I yelled, shaking Lu Qijun''s whole body. I quickly used my own ability and began to gather the kids around here, but


    At the moment, I can see the imps, but now I really can''t see them all the time. It''s not that the eyes of yin and yang are out of order or that the imps are invisible, but There''s no one around here.


    "Old Boss, give me some time. " Seeing that he couldn''t do it so quickly this time, Lu Qijun was afraid to annoy me. He said in a trembling voice, and tried harder to summon the kids nearby.


    I was not in the mood to talk to him at all. I reached out and grabbed a few wisps of ghost Qi on the door with my magic power. I recited the truth myself and made an index curse.


    The big magic I learned from my master is taimingbu and fengfengzhi, but there are many small magic. This index mantra is used to detect the location of ghosts, but there are only a few ghosts. I really don''t know if I can succeed.


    After the index curse, I seem to have a map of a tracker in my mind. A line goes through the streets and alleys on the map, and finally arrives at a position. It begins to blur. After flashing several times, the map shrinks to accommodate more buildings, and then circles for me.


    In a trance, it seems that a sentence appeared in my mind: "it may be here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s possible, sir! What is it? This index curse is too unreliable!


    I have no choice but to grasp the ghost gas, bow to help the forehead, forget it, read in it is only a few wisps of ghost gas out, forgive it once.


    However, because it''s a little funny and unreliable, my heart was also pressed, and my brain was calmed down.


    "Boss, I have it!"


    Just at this time, Lu Qijun exclaimed in surprise. He called two more times, and several kids came to us.


    As far as the abilities of these ghosts are concerned, they are just as smart as my little ones. If we compare Baron and them to professionally trained adult soldiers, most fierce ghosts are ordinary adults, then these little ones are just a few children.


    "What''s going on here, you know?" I looked at these kids and asked, vaguely feeling that something was wrong. It was bigger than I expected.


    Because, I just found out that the doors of the other two families on this floor were also destroyed. There was still no one inside. Instead of recruiting thieves, they were arrested just like my parents!


    "Yes Just now, a group of big ghosts rushed here and arrested people door to door. People around here were all arrested. "


    A few kids face me, one by one are trembling, one by one to say a supplement, babble to understand these words.


    "All the people around here have been taken!" I was surprised, such a large-scale action, only the last school that can match ah!


    Is I thought, subconsciously looked at Lang Feng, the latter is a face of expressionless.


    No, it can''t be! That demon king should not do this again, I believe my judgment is correct!


    "They''re going that way?" I asked.


    "Well Over there. " A few kids tremble to point to a direction to say. Sure enough, that''s the direction I''m going to point to.


    "Can you feel their breath?"


    "Yes! That breath is too familiar for us, too It''s terrible. It''s just a breath... "


    A few kids said, are showing the expression of fear.


    Just now, the reason why Lu Qijun couldn''t summon a few kids for a long time may be that the appearance of those guys made the kids around here either run away in panic or panic.


    "Take me!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, beside me, there is a Lu Qijun on the left and a Lang Feng on the right. In front of me are the little ghosts, tracing the faint breath mixed in the air in the sky.


    "It''s almost there."


    Several of us descended, at the same time, we also used the stratagem and the index curse to find their position.


    "Very It''s very close. I, can we, can we... "


    The closer they were, the more frightened they were. At this time, they were even more finished, as if they had seen the king of hell.


    I looked at them, sighed, waved my hand and said, "you go."


    A few kids immediately thank you for your kindness and ran away like they were running for their lives. It''s not just that we''re looking for people here. It has to be said that because of the function of the index charm, it''s really easier to find. In addition, it''s better to use the tactics of heaven. Finally, four minutes after the kids left, we found the guy''s hiding place.


    "Right here?" I looked at the dark alley and frowned. "It''s really smart to put nodes in such a place, Lang Feng and Lu Qijun! Go


    With that, I took the lead and pointed to the front with my hand! He read the truth in his mouth and drank: "open!"All of a sudden, a layer of water ripples appeared in front, like a mirage.


    "Go I low drink a way, directly rushed in, Lang Feng followed, Lu Qijun although afraid, but also can''t help but from, again hesitated after, also followed in. After he went in, the water ripple rippled again, and then returned to calm, as if nothing had happened.


    Darkness, this is my first reaction. After entering the node of the water ripple, there is darkness in front of my eyes. When I open the eyes of yin and Yang, everything around me suddenly becomes bright. It''s not the same as the last time when the demon was king.


    Take a look around, first make sure Lang Feng is around, ah, and Lu Qijun, he is dispensable. Then, look around again.


    The environment here, with my feeling, seems to be covered in something, such as a bowl, a pot cover, or something else. But I feel that it is more like a tower, because its shape is long and high, thick and thin at the bottom, but there is no light. It is a tower without windows and lights.


    When I look around again, there are countless people, old and young, huddled together, because they have no Yin and Yang eyes, so now they are black in both eyes. If they are blind, they can''t see anything. They are all quarreling. Not to mention some of them are not a little big children, in this fear, Rao is parents and coax, but also can not control their own lacrimal glands, crying.


    I see a few people around me, some with mobile phones, seems to be trying to open, but in any case, the mobile phone screen is black, sure enough, here, the mobile phone is automatically turned off, how can not open.


    "Ha ha ha ha!"


    All of a sudden, there was a burst of laughter in the air. All of a sudden, everyone was excited, especially the children. On the contrary, the crying stopped. The parents were afraid and patted their children on the back.


    "Who? Who is it? " You have the courage to shout and look around, but it''s a pity that it''s dark all around. When people are completely without light, no matter how much their pupils contract, they can''t adapt.


    They can''t see, I can see, where the sight can reach, at this time, countless ghosts suddenly rise up, one by one with teeth and claws, red hair, long beard, blue face, tusks, and first born horns. Fortunately, they can''t see. If they do, they will be scared to death.


    And the master of these ghosts, who was dressed in a black robe and who was like the stepmother of snow white disguised as the old apple seller, was playing with a stick, which was a giant skeleton''s crutch, with his withered tree like hands.


    "It seems that he is behind the scenes." I said to myself, moving my wrist.


    The old woman of the dead tree was standing on a dark cloud in mid air. Beside her, there was a little person who looked like a slave.


    "Congratulations, master. As long as you absorb the Yang of these people, master, you will be able to recover your strength and get rid of the control of those old Taoists in Maoshan at that time!" The little slave said respectfully and humbly, bending to 90 degrees.


    "Maoshan?" I frowned. Is he the demon of Maoshan? Now the world is in chaos. It''s not surprising that anything happened. However, I haven''t heard of anything happened in Maoshan. The smell of the dead tree is not weak. Even the rank of ghost is not ordinary. If such a guy escaped, he would have been wanted long ago.


    After hearing what the slave said, the dead tree laughed again and said, "lock demon tower, you can''t hold me down! Ha ha ha ha... "


    Lock demon tower?


    I looked around. Is this the lock demon tower?


    So he didn''t come out of the lock demon tower at all. He just opened the time and space node so that he could catch people from other places to supplement his strength, so as to get rid of the shackles of the lock demon tower.


    So These people should have become their sacrifices.


    I took a look at the boundless sea of people, including my parents, and maybe more people I know.


    However, this guy is very smart. Instead of catching people near the time and space node, he ran to other places. In this way, it is very difficult to be found. However, it still didn''t work. Moreover, he had bad luck and got into trouble with me.


    "Ha ha ha ha When I get out of this annoying lock demon tower, you are all my great heroes


    When the ghosts around heard it, they all cheered. For a moment, the ghosts howled, which made people sweat.


    Except for the three of us, which one is not an ordinary person, listening to the sound of all ghosts, all of them are scared, even the most courageous don''t speak, the body can''t stop sieve chaff. The worst is still those children, who have completely lost their breath.


    "Well, I''m going to start eating." The dead tree said with a smile, stretching out his hands, as if he was about to take the soul.


    The people below also understand what''s going on here. In addition, although the government has been pressing, this aspect of the matter is more or less spread. At this time, they naturally know that they have encountered that kind of thing, and they are all shocked.


    "Save Help"No, don''t eat me, don''t eat me!"


    "Ah


    All of a sudden, the scene howled, but the dead tree was so happy that he said with a smile, "well, well, the more scared you are, the more delicious it is."


    With that, he even licked his lips.


    "Lang Feng, prepare to start, those ghosts will be handed over to you."


    "Yes


    The dead tree looked at the people below with satisfaction, stretched out his hand and made a state of grasping, like going to get an apple or bread.


    "Right now!"


    When I step on my feet, I launch the technique of controlling the air, and the whole person soars into the air. I stretch out my hand and point to the sword, Fengming sword!


    All of a sudden, an invisible gas sword whirlwind, with countless sharp blades whistling past, straight to the dead tree!


    The guy was just relaxing and preparing for dinner. How could he imagine that there was a man with magic power in here. He was shocked. Before he could wait, Fengming sword came to his side. It was just that he couldn''t shoot correctly. It just passed him.


    "Yi -"


    Fengming sword is not only a body with lethality, but also a sharp wind around it. Even if it''s just rubbed, it can bring scars to him.


    The dead tree''s hand, arm, even shoulder, cheek, at this time are more than a few wounds, out of the ghost gas.


    "You --!" The dead tree looked at his palm. On his palm, a long and narrow wound was clearly visible. It was very shocking. It was the biggest wound on his body, and the first wound was the biggest.


    "Take it for me!"


    Around countless ghosts have to make, immediately rushed up, the next moment, a shadow around me, Lang Feng!


    I stretched out my hand and took out a charm. I recited the truth. The scarlet letter on the yellow paper was bleeding. I threw it out again, and it burst into a huge flame!


    In the dark, because of the appearance of the flame, people''s eyes suddenly reappear light, but they don''t adapt. After their eyes adapt, everything in front of them is clear. At that moment, my figure became the focus of the whole audience.

 Chapter 100

    "Take it for me!"


    With the dead tree old woman''s order, countless ghosts around suddenly attacked like the tide.


    At the same time, a shadow passed by me. It was Lang Feng!


    Lang Feng''s waist knife came out of its sheath, with a sharp blade in his hand. He was not afraid of ghosts all over the sky, and cut it with a knife!


    All of a sudden, a wave of air cut in the past, those who rushed in front of the ghost in contact with this wave of air cut after, immediately out of their wits, only into a wisp of smoke.


    Although they are powerful, they are still not worth mentioning in the face of Lang Feng, a fierce and abnormal demon, but


    I observe Lang Feng''s state. If he is in the state of the whole province, I don''t worry about him. But on the road, Lang Feng has just been badly hit by the Taoist priest Fei Huo, and then he is on a speed roller coaster by Yun Lingzi. His state is very unstable. Facing these powerful ghosts, I am worried.


    Sure enough, after several knives solved a lot of cannon fodder, Lang Feng was surrounded by those ghosts. Several powerful guys with scythes and chains surrounded Lang Feng for a while. Although Lang Feng could beat them, he was helpless in a short time.


    I frowned and yelled, "Lu Qijun, protect everyone!" Finish saying, both hands quickly point out, storm finger!


    With my hard training, my storm finger has reached the cloud level. Among the nine levels of storm finger, this is the third level. The speed of launching moves is faster than before, and the coverage is wider than before.


    At this time, the big fireball had just exploded, and the ghosts were afraid to come near, and a group of unfortunate people had already become victims. At this time, the rest were watching. I''ve been very particular about the route of this set of disturbances. They all go through the big fireball in the air first, and then hit those ghosts.


    All of a sudden, with the power of fire storm fingers like a tiger into a sheep, each finger, can take a ghost''s life. Of course, they are all low-level ghosts. They are all the life of cannon fodder anyway. How can they die.


    However, because of this attack, Lang Feng''s pressure was reduced a lot. Moreover, these disturbances, with flames, finally hit every corner of the inner wall of the tower. They were like bright lights, which suddenly made every corner of the tower very bright.


    I don''t want to make a high profile, it''s just an accident, really


    At this time, everyone''s eyes have adapted to this kind of light, and I have become the focus of everyone.


    He has a big body, feet on auspicious clouds, sword fingers in his hands, golden light in all directions and fireballs in the air Beside him, there was a general in silver armor and blue dress, fighting with a knife.


    These have become the most heroic images in their eyes.


    "Well That''s my son! It''s my son! Come on, look


    I face the ghost, in the crowd behind me, heard my mother''s voice, a smile on the corner of my mouth, and turned to look at the past.


    Following the voice, I can easily see my parents. My mother still points at me excitedly and shouts. My father was more stable. He looked at me with an unbelievable look in his eyes.


    I looked at them with a bigger smile and said, "Dad, mom. I was going to come back and tell you about it, but I didn''t expect such a thing to happen. It''s convenient. We''ll talk about it when I solve the dead tree! "


    Then, my right hand moves, the ghost face flying cloud sword is in hand, the blade is flashing cold light, the left hand is also a move, thunderbolt, blue and purple electric light, a huge hammer in hand, thunderbolt hammer!


    With his left hand hammering and his right hand sword, facing the ghosts all over the sky, he rushed directly without fear. Among the ghosts, some of them were strong and courageous. They came up with scythes and chains in their hands, and the younger brothers behind them were all close behind, fighting with me.


    Unfortunately, my current strength, even against ghosts like Lang Feng and Baron in their heyday, can still win, let alone these guys. The sword in hand is touching death and touching death. Wherever the cold light passes, the soul will be destroyed; the thunder hammer, the dancing tiger, the heaven and the earth will crush all the evil spirits.


    One by one, two by one, and one by two. All of a sudden, countless ghosts were wiped out by me for dozens of years. Under my influence, Lang Feng''s fighting heart was also very strong. He waved a long knife in his hand and started fighting.


    In the eyes of those people below, it''s like making a havoc in heaven. Just two people killed hundreds of ghosts. They''re all dead!


    I know that although I didn''t mean to, after this, my legend will surely spread in this city. Moreover, my parents will be more relieved than just listening to me.


    Maybe, this is fate, and fate.


    My sword is to kill a ghost, is one of those leaders, strength is not weak, suddenly, the heart of the mobile phone upgrade system came to remind - I''m twenty-one!


    21, on behalf of me to learn a skill!


    At this time, the dead tree finally couldn''t bear it any more, and yelled: "a group of rubbish! I''ll do it


    Finish saying, fly down directly, a big hand directly grasps to me!I looked at him and sneered twice. With a wave of my left hand, I released the thunder force on the hammer and pushed back the ghost around me. With a movement of my foot, I met him directly. With a sword in my right hand, I cleaved directly!


    "Bang --!"


    The ghost face flying cloud sword collided with the palm of the dead tree. It turns out that I was able to hurt him just now because I was able to attack him when he was unprepared. The blade of the ghost face flying cloud sword could not cut his skin.


    The dead tree felt that my weapon was useless to him at all. With a move of his finger, he grabbed my blade directly, threw it to the side, and grabbed it directly with his left hand.


    My right hand was thrown away, right rib empty door, is a dangerous moment! At the critical moment, I can only swing the heavy hammer, let its weight drive my body, forcibly deflect past, at the same time, holding the hammer out from the right armpit, facing the left hand of the dead tree.


    Don''t say, although they looked very embarrassed, they did work. The hammer with the power of thunder hit his left hand, which immediately shocked him back.


    After this blow, I quickly turned around and swung the thunderbolt hammer to blow it directly!


    Facts have proved that Rao Shi, the dead tree, has the ability to run away from the power of thunder and lightning. He retreats quickly and avoids the direct attack, but he is still burned to the skin by the scattered power of thunder.


    "Damn it! Ah


    With a wave of the dead tree''s hands, two streams of black smoke shot out of his heart, like two sharp swords, straight at me.


    I quickly held the sword in front of me, and put the other hand against the sword with a thunderbolt hammer. At the next moment, the two black swords came in front of me and hit my ghost face flying cloud sword.


    All of a sudden, the rebound attribute of the ghost face flying cloud sword was triggered, and the body of the sword bent up and almost stuck to my chest.


    I can feel that the bearing capacity of the ghost face flying cloud sword has reached its limit. If the power of the dead tree is stronger, or my power is weaker, or I just didn''t get promoted by killing so many ghosts, I can''t resist this move at all.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword was stretched to the limit. The next moment, the rebound attribute appeared, and the sword body turned straight in an instant. Two black swords were immediately reflected and went straight to the dead tree!


    Obviously, the dead tree didn''t expect that I had this move. Suddenly, I was startled and hurriedly resisted. At this time, I was not idle. I swung the huge hammer with my left hand, and the power of thunder soared. Suddenly, my hand loosened, and the hammer of thunder flew away!


    Fall!


    The dead tree has just solved the problem of the black sword rebounding back. Look at it again, the falling stream has reached the front of the body.


    "Boom!"


    The thunder hammer bombarded him, and the power of thunder burst out. The blue and purple lightning and thunder filled the tower, which scared the people on the ground to step back, not to mention the ghosts. They all wanted to rush out to escape.


    As soon as I saw that I hit it, I immediately ran after it. My right hand held the ghost face flying cloud sword tightly. The Ice Armor of my left hand was covered, and the bright palm was ready to launch.


    At this time, in the thunder and lightning, a claw composed of black smoke stretched out, and there was a large number of people who directly grabbed me.


    In an instant, the bright palm starts, and the left palm pats the past!


    "Boom!"


    After the golden light, the claws turned into black smoke and dissipated, and I was also shocked to fly upside down, and it took me five meters to stabilize myself.


    At this time, the dead tree also completely broke away from the thunder and lightning, and there was sporadic crackling current on his body, glaring at me, but his embarrassed appearance was really fun.


    "What? Do you want to come again? " I looked at the dead tree that had been injured all over and said with a smile.


    "Little mage, how dare you call it so big! Even the Wutong master is too busy to hold me. If I am not trapped by this damn lock tower, can you have a chance to fight with me for so long time? If my strength is as good as I was then, would you shout here in that round? "


    Looking at the withered tree, I yelled and sneered. Shaking my head, I said, "if my strength is the same as I was thousands of years ago, what are you


    "Well?" The withered tree''s eyes jumped and said, "nonsense!"


    At the end of the speech, the dead tree moved at the foot and rushed directly. I looked at him with a smile, stepped on my feet, drove the technique of imperial air, and directly met him. My left hand was in front of me, and a ball of black light suddenly appeared in the palm of my hand.


    I hold the black light ball in my hand and press it to my heart. In a moment, the black light is in full swing!


    This black light, just like breaking a bucket, overflowing water, breaking a censer and releasing smoke, was pressed by me in my heart, and suddenly scattered out. In the blink of an eye, it covered me and the dead tree, and extended a certain distance, which was regarded as a stop.


    The dead tree saw that I had come. I didn''t know what was going on. At first, I was stunned. But after a careful look, nothing happened, so I put down my heart and wanted to continue to kill me.


    With a sneer, I thought that just as the black light reached the place, a black wall suddenly rose. Taking this as the center, it rose up and down. In just a moment, it wrapped up the whole space.From the outside world, a black sphere appears out of thin air. It seems to be the enlarged version of the little black sphere in my palm. There seems to be no danger. It seems to be a black gas or a small lamp ball, but inside, there is a unique hole.


    The dead tree looked at the unknown objects around him and said that fog is not like fog, light is not like light, gas is not like gas, and water is not like water. It''s not clear what it is. In a word, it''s opaque and can be touched vaguely. The touch is similar to that of water vapor, but it''s very viscous. If you get stuck in the mire, you''ll slow down by three points in this, not to mention anything else.


    Of course, this means against the enemy, but for me, that''s another situation.

 Chapter 101

    Black light ball, this is the skill I learned after level 21. I don''t have the ability to attack actively, but it''s a very powerful auxiliary skill!


    At this time, I can know the feeling of the dead tree on the opposite side. Compared with it, it is very uncomfortable. If you don''t say anything else, at this time, he is like falling into the mire, and his action will be three points slower. However, it has no effect on me.


    This is its function. It is totally different to the enemy and to oneself. To the enemy, he is like a swamp, no matter what he wants to do, he will be tied hands and feet; to me, he is like walking with his back to the wind, no matter what he does, he will have divine help behind him, and the speed will be faster, and the physical strength will be reduced.


    In this way, I can get the upper hand in action alone, let alone in mana!


    Assimilation!


    This is the most important function of this skill! Once those dark and evil things enter this field, then the dark force in this field will connect with the dark force in that evil thing and inhale it into the field.


    In this way, when fighting in this field, his mana consumption will be faster and greater than mine. Moreover, after assimilation, it will filter these Manas, eliminate those evil forces, pass pure dark mana into my body, and actively maintain the existence of this field.


    That is to say, hit him with his strength!


    This is my first skill to enter a new world after level 20. It also has a very domineering name - Dark Holy Land!


    The fifth element after light, ice, wind and thunder, dark!


    In the field, there is no freedom to go in and out. It''s all up to me. Inside, it''s my world. It''s a holy land indeed!


    The dead tree fell into my dark holy land. I was a little flustered, especially I felt that my mana was losing quickly. I immediately planned to rush out.


    In the dark holy land, for him, it''s black. He can''t see anything. He doesn''t know the East and the West. He doesn''t know the north and the south. It''s like the monkey king has entered zhenyuanzi''s universe sleeve. You can''t get out if you want to go east and West, South and North! But for me, it''s very clear and bright. Every move of the dead tree is in my eyes.


    I see him running around, and I don''t care about him. Anyway, he can''t get out. On the contrary, he will make his mana drain faster. At that time, it will be easier for me to win him.


    The dead tree flushed for a while, only to find that it couldn''t rush out at all. Moreover, it reduced the mana in its own body, which could speed up the flow of water. It quickly stopped and didn''t dare to act rashly.


    I think he seems to understand. He smiles, reaches out his hand and grabs it. Suddenly, five meters away from the dead tree, there are countless whips formed by the power of darkness, such as countless strange boa constrictors, showing their dangerous fangs to the dead tree. In the next moment, they rush away!


    All of a sudden, countless dark long whips lashed at the dead tree. The guy couldn''t dodge and couldn''t see. He was at a loss. His two dead tree like hands kept resisting the black whips, but they couldn''t stop them at all. How can he fight against these hundreds of black whip?


    After tossing about for a while, the dead tree knew that it could not stop it at all, so with a wave of both arms, it shook out a gust of air and blocked itself, completely covering the whole body.


    The air current is like a shield, which keeps thousands of black whips out of the air. As soon as I saw that I couldn''t get through the guy''s shield, the black whip suddenly changed its strategy and didn''t attack any more. Instead, it wound up like a rope and covered him in the blink of an eye.


    The dead tree also knew my purpose, and knew that it would be better to let me wrap him up like this. Immediately, she broke the black whip, moved under her feet, and rushed over.


    I frowned. He stood just opposite me, so he should just follow the habit and rush straight. But if he rushes down like this, he will definitely hit me.


    I just wanted to move to avoid, but suddenly, I thought of a more fun way. I immediately stretched out my hands and grasped it in the void. Tens of millions of black whips appeared, constantly winding around the body of the dead tree.


    I looked at the speed of the dead tree, from fast to slow, and finally, it turned into a big black lump, and stopped at a place less than one meter away from me.


    "Soul "Light."


    The dead tree was wrapped by black whip, only one eye was still exposed, and the rest could not see the outline.


    I smile, hand a wave, let the power of darkness between us dissipate, my figure, also suddenly appeared in its eyes.


    "Well


    When the enemy met, he was very jealous. As soon as the dead tree saw me, he became excited and struggled to come out, but he had nothing to do.


    "Well, don''t bother. If you can come out, why should I tie you up so hard? Just watch what I do. "


    With that, my right hand made a move, and the ghost face flying cloud sword, which had just been taken in, appeared in my hand again. With a flick of my left hand, the body of the sword trembled slightly, making a clear metal sound."It''s time for you to die!"


    With a move of my left hand, I took out a piece of paper amulet. When I was eating, my two fingers held the paper amulet and wiped it on the sword. Suddenly, a red and white flame lit up and covered the sword.


    "Sanqing industry fire..."


    "Die


    With a wave of my sword, the fire of the industry suddenly attacked, and the one eye of the dead tree outside the black whip suddenly widened, covered with blood, and then burned to ashes by the red and white fire of the industry.


    The old demon of the dead tree has been destroyed, and the dark holy land will no longer be maintained. In an instant, the huge black ball in the mid air disappears, and I am the only one who was trapped in it.


    At the bottom, no matter Lang Feng, Lu Qijun, my parents, or other people, they were all looking at the black ball, but they didn''t know the situation. At this time, the black ball disappeared, and they were all in a daze. In particular, I was the only one standing with a sword, and the body of the sword was burning red and white.


    "Win Win


    "Great! I''m alive


    After a moment of stupefaction, everyone cried. Suddenly, many people cried with joy, and many people knelt down to me on the spot.


    I turned my head and looked. My parents were standing there, surrounded by people who knelt down and cried. For a moment, they stood out from the crowd, with happy smiles on their faces and tears of course.


    I also laughed, such an explanation is better than any words.


    Just when I was ready to go down to have a talk with my parents, a discordant voice came out: "hum! Little mage, do you want to kill me? "


    This Then the voice of the old demon of the dead tree!


    I was surprised, quickly turned around, this dead tree has not been killed by me? It''s my sword. It''s real. You can''t die any more. There''s absolutely no hope of survival.


    People at the bottom of a listen, is a Leng, this voice, they are too familiar with, it is a nightmare ah! I''ll never forget it!


    "Yes Is that him? "


    "No, he, he was not, was..."


    "Dead tree! You get out of here! You just ran away. This time, I will never miss again! "


    I think in this situation, if I don''t pretend to be forced, I''m afraid I will lose my heart. Although I don''t know how he came back from death, I can kill him once, and I can kill him twice!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Ten meters in front of me, a black hole appeared out of thin air. Inside, a figure slowly tore open the crack of the black hole and drilled out. It was the dead tree!


    "You..."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha? I tell you, I''ve never been afraid of anyone but this Taoist of Maoshan! "


    "Taoist of Maoshan..."


    I frowned. It''s true that I just killed him, but now he''s resurrected. It doesn''t look like it''s a fake. If you want to remove any separation technique, just like the zombie used last time, except these, then the rest is a possibility.


    There is no other magic that can kill him except Maoshan daoshu.


    I can''t help frowning. I really don''t know Maoshan skill. So I can''t kill him?


    But on second thought, he laughed again.


    I really can''t kill him, it seems that I am at a disadvantage, but he also has a fatal weakness, that is, he can''t get out of the demon lock Tower!


    However, I, as well as all the people who have been arrested, as long as someone can break the seal of unlocking the demon tower and open the road, they can be saved back, and the dead tree can only look at the door and cry!


    "Hum, dead tree, do you think I can''t help you?"


    I said, and looked at his side, those ghosts who were lucky not to be killed, laughed and said: "today, I can''t kill you, but I want to defeat your prestige!"


    Said, the body in a flash, suddenly, momentum!


    Amulet, launch!


    Fortunately! Fortunately, in the face of the flying fire Taoist and the black fox, I didn''t use the amulet which can only be used once in seven days. Now, I can have a way to live!


    "What?! This, this... "


    The withered tree looked at my momentum suddenly soared, suddenly speechless, a look of shock, even if I already know that I can''t kill him, but, in the face of such a strong momentum, there is still a kind of fear.


    "Open the time and space node, eliminate all ghosts, protect people to go back safely, and weaken the power of the dead tree as much as possible!"


    I said to my body, which has gained the power of the strong. Because when I use amulets, I basically have a second personality. So many times, I don''t do things as well as I can with my body. I have to give orders before I can do things as I wish.


    "No, it''s impossible. How can there be such power?"


    The dead tree was hysterical, but helpless."The door is open, let''s go!"


    In my mouth, there was a faint cold voice. Behind the crowd, the space-time node opened, like a door. Inside, a black hole whirlpool seemed to suck people away.


    "Quick Let''s go


    "Master Xie! Master Xie, help


    As soon as they saw that there was an exit, they hesitated. They rushed to the other side quickly. People were crowded, and there was a lot of confusion. From time to time, some people complained that someone had stepped on his foot.


    The withered tree looked at the man who had been so painstakingly captured by the ghost that he was let go by me. Suddenly, he was angry and wanted to attack. However, in the face of my strong momentum, he just took a step out and retreated.


    If you shrink back, I will not spare you!


    All of a sudden, I reached out and grabbed it. A gust of air swept by, and I heard "boom!" The sound of the dead tree, with countless ghosts around, instant soul!


    Of course, even the power of my amulet can''t kill the dead tree. It seems that it can only be killed by Maoshan Taoist art. Even if it is killed by me who has level 92 strength at this time, it can still be revived.


    I looked at the dead tree again, hummed and raised my hand to suppress him directly.


    "Maoshan lock demon tower doesn''t look very clean. I don''t want to help them clean up the garbage, but it''s good to knock it."


    That I said, take back the ghost face flying cloud sword, right hand pointing to the sky, palm to the sky, left hand to the ground, palm down, eyes looking straight ahead, looking at the dead tree, cold hum, hands immediately grasp!


    All of a sudden, the whole lock demon tower trembled three times, vaguely, only to hear the wailing everywhere!


    "This..."


    I can''t control my body, but I can look back and forth, left and right. The sound comes from all directions, like, like All the demons in the demon lock tower are shouting.


    Do you mean


    I looked at that man and I was shocked. What he said just now, did he beat all the demons in the lock demon tower?!


    Sure enough, I said with a sneer: "it''s a pity that those guys killed the animals they captured so hard. They destroyed half of their accomplishments and took advantage of them. Let''s go!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, I felt a trance, as if I had returned to Yun Lingzi''s hand again, and then I had returned to my body.

 Chapter 102

    After a flash of God, and then wait for the reaction, it is found that has entered the body, a Leng, and then look at the surrounding environment, it is back to the alley.


    Those ghosts who catch people take them away directly, fly through the air, avoid other people''s eyes and ears, and then enter the lock demon tower through the time and space node in the alley. There will be no congestion, but now


    When the time-space node is opened, all the people come out and can''t fly. Suddenly, the alley is full of people, and there are people at both ends of the alley, and everyone is squeezing people. There is a large area of Wuyang.


    "Ah! What''s going on! What''s going on? "


    As soon as I recovered, I heard a lot of noise outside. Obviously, so many people appeared out of thin air and caused a lot of trouble.


    "Son


    All of a sudden, I heard my mother call me, quickly looked up, and saw my mother and my father two people through the five pass cut six general crowd, came to my side, came up to hold me and cried.


    My father looked at my mother holding me crying, a face of helplessness, said: "Oh, you cry what, this is not good, and you see now son so powerful, you should be happy ah."


    "Well, well." My mother held me, didn''t speak, just nodded.


    At this time, I heard the sound of a siren in the distance. From far to near, I think it has already alarmed them.


    "Mom, there are still things to deal with. I''ll go and deal with them first. Let''s go home and talk about them again, OK?"


    One side of my father is also quickly over to pull my mother said: "that is, you see what it looks like, a lot of snot tears, and business, don''t delay."


    My mother cried and was pulled apart by my father. I could see clearly with my naked eyes. His hands trembled. He opened the black book and saw the words inside. Suddenly, his eyes widened.


    "Major!"


    The officer saw my official position, put the book aside, stood up and saluted, and said respectfully.


    "Sit down, there''s no need." I hastened to signal him to sit down. His action just now has attracted people''s attention.


    "Yes


    He sat back, but obviously, his attitude was totally different.


    "You should also know what our shadow army does and is responsible for. You should guess what these people are missing because of. But it doesn''t matter. I''ve solved it. Count the number and let them go home."


    "Yes


    If the boss speaks, can he retort? I did as I told you right away. I walked out slowly and stood at the door of the coffee shop, watching him command those people to take notes. Compared with the missing people, everything was orderly and orderly, but there was no need to worry.


    Nodded, looked back at the coffee shop, suddenly frowned.


    This cafe Why do you look familiar, but I''m sure I''ve never been here before. Today is "Oh, my son is really capable!" My mother looked at the words in the book, and she was excited again.


    Looking back at my father, he was excited about my official position. Instead, he said, "Hey, what do you do when you are such a senior official? How can people with flat heads be comfortable? It''s hidden in the marketplace and free. "


    Well, it''s true that they were born of their own. The idea is the same. At the beginning, I refused them because of this, but later I accepted them because of this identity. For example, today, if I didn''t have this book, I don''t know how much trouble it would be.


    "Mom and Dad, I won''t talk about it if there are more. You should know about it today. This day It''s not as peaceful as you think. There are always some I can''t tell. It''s not safe here. I''m in the city over there. There''s a big yard where many capable people and scholars gather. Hurry up, and all my relatives will call me to go there to ensure safety. "


    My mother is looking at Xiaoben. As soon as I say this, she nods and says, "OK, OK, we''ll get in touch. Come on."


    Said, also patted my father.


    Then, my parents kept calling and contacted all the relatives. If they couldn''t get the number, they could not find it out. The rest of them were called one by one.


    It''s been half a night, and all the relatives have been contacted. Some of them believe it, but some don''t believe it at all. It takes a long time to persuade them.


    Half night busy, the family has been thirsty, tired, a sleep to the next day at noon, fortunately last night about the time is night, otherwise it will be delayed.


    In the afternoon, we took all the things at home that we could use and put them in my upgrade system, where we could put more than magic tools.


    In the evening, we met with a large group of relatives with big bags and small rolls at the railway station. Because tomorrow is new year''s day, and now it''s on holiday, no one will buy tickets at this time the day before New Year''s day, so the issue of tickets doesn''t need to be considered, but


    "Well, I know you don''t believe it. Let''s take a look at this."When I look at their expressions, I know that most of them don''t believe in it, and those who believe in it are skeptical. Therefore, we don''t need to talk nonsense at all, but show it by action directly.


    My right hand spread out, the palm of countless lightning jump.


    I have long felt that my five skills, light, ice, wind, thunder and dark, want me to master the power of these five elements. Therefore, even if I don''t use these skills, I can control these elements, but I''m not very skilled.


    At this time, I had thunder in the palm of my hand, and the relatives suddenly widened their eyes, one by one surprised and speechless.


    I looked at them, hand movement, thunder disappeared, replaced by a layer of frost!


    Then, the golden light flickered, and with a wave of my hand, a whirlwind rolled up on the ground, which made them lost their eyes. Then they reacted one by one and rubbed their eyes one after another.


    I clenched my fingers and the whirlwind stopped suddenly. I didn''t speak and looked at them with a smile.


    This time, these people believe it, especially the old people. They believe it. This time, there is no need to say.


    "This It''s a spell, isn''t it


    "Oh, my God, I''ve seen it in TV series. It''s really a master."


    "We have such a capable man in our house."


    "Reincarnation of immortals, reincarnation of immortals!"


    I looked at this large group of relatives as if they had never seen the world. They were speechless for a while. On one side, some people were looking at us. I don''t know what we are doing here. We have to go quickly to avoid any more trouble.


    As a result, our family, haohaotang, entered the railway station, and haohaotang got on the train. The rest of our relatives were first-class seats. My parents and I were in the business seat of the first carriage, where there were only four seats, which were occupied by us. I added Lu Qijun to help me occupy the seats, so as to ensure that no outsider would come into the room.


    Lang Feng, at this time, he is still invisible, but it is in the carriage of relatives, one to see if anyone wants to come to my carriage, two to prevent them from talking.


    Inside the car, I sat in my seat, looking at the scenery outside and looking at the messages from my mobile phone from time to time.


    Although my family members are all picked up by me, this city is of extraordinary significance to me. No matter how I go out to my hometown, I still need to ensure stability.


    An idea, generated in my mind.

 Chapter 103

    Three and a half hours'' drive, we arrived at our destination, took a few cars and went directly to the headquarters of Tongzhou society.


    "Baron, my family, you take good care of it. You can arrange the room. Anyway, we have many houses. I have to go to my master."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    After taking a taxi, Lu Qijun and I went to the Baishi street again. There was a colorful shop in my master''s house.


    "Lu Qijun, are you sure what you just said?"


    "Absolutely sure, although I haven''t seen it, I knew for a long time that the leader of the blue spirit team under the five elders of Gong Mo cult was called Taoist Fei Huo, and he was really a knight."


    "His strength is stronger than Meng Hong."


    "Yes, because Meng Hong is just the leader of the blood puppet team. The blood puppet team is the organization of ghost cultists. Its own strength is not so strong, while the blue spirit team is the pawn of a tiger and wolf, so its attack power is naturally very important."


    "Well, he''s the best of the five teams."


    "No, it''s true that he is the strongest when it comes to attacks alone, but the threat level is still the highest for the captain of Qingfeng team. He calls himself" quick blade "in the name of fast speed and sharp iron blade. It''s said that many people can''t react to him at all, and they have already been killed."


    "I don''t think you will feel pain if you kill so quickly, but I heard that the evil practitioners would like to make the victims more painful."


    "No, he was an accident, because what the Qingfeng team wanted was not the soul, nor the blood essence, but the bone. Only the fast and sharp knife technique can get the complete skeleton."


    I nodded and pondered for a while. Anyway, the cooperation between Gongmo cult and Qihu Gang is a sure thing. Black Fox and Taoist Fei Huo stand together, which shows something. It''s too obvious.


    Just thinking about it, he looked up and saw that he had already arrived at the door. In the bird cage beside him, jiujinwu was snoring. Looking at me coming, he was very sad and said, "boy, what''s the matter? I''ve been worried so much that I know I''m in trouble every day."


    "Yes, there''s something important again. I have to come to my master quickly." I said with a forced smile and went in.


    At this time, suddenly a gust of wind blowing, on both sides of the door, hanging are countless paper people, by this wind, suddenly "Sa Sa" ring up, inexplicably some people behind the cold.


    I''ve been here many times before, and I''ve seen all these paper men, but I don''t know why. When I go here again today, I suddenly feel cold behind my back, and I have a strange feeling.


    But without time to think about it, I saw my sister Mu Siyu coming from the backyard to the front yard.


    "Sister!"


    As soon as I saw my sister, I was very happy and ran directly to her.


    My sister used to be cold, but now, revenge may be nothing to others, but to me, it is full of enthusiasm.


    "Brother!"


    When my sister saw that it was me, she immediately began to laugh. She saw that I rushed to her. She directly opened her arms and ran two steps forward, holding me in her arms.


    As for the impact force, ha ha, my sister''s ghost body can''t be damaged by truck collision, let alone my small lattice.


    "Brother, I remember to visit my sister today."


    "Of course, I miss my sister."


    "My younger brother is so good. Come on, my elder sister makes delicious food for you." My sister touched me with her hand and said with a smile.


    My elder sister used to be good at cooking, but now she has a big revenge and is afraid of being pursued by the underground. She can''t go out either. She can only stay in my master''s yard and start to improve her cooking skills when she has nothing to do.


    "Well, I can taste my sister''s craftsmanship again."


    Our sister and brother are very warm talking, one side, a discordant voice came in: "cough, brother, I can also cook for you."


    Listen to this girl voice, I don''t have to look back to know who it is. There are only two girls in the master''s courtyard, either elder sister or her.


    "Elder martial sister Yaqin, please let me go." I was helpless to get out of my sister''s arms and look at the person in front of me.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin is the only female disciple of Shifu I have ever met. She is also my elder martial sister. She specializes in medicine and magic. She really helps me a lot, but


    He Laosan said that this elder martial sister has a hobby, that is, she likes fat people, rubs her face and pokes her stomach. When I didn''t come here before, he Laosan suffered a lot from her. After I came here, because I was not as thick as he Laosan and felt more comfortable, so it was me who suffered


    Fortunately, fortunately, I rented a house outside and set up a boat club. I seldom live here, so I was saved from being poisoned. But sometimes, some things can''t be avoided, can''t they.


    At this time, because of her sister''s presence, elder martial sister Yaqin temporarily restrained the idea of trying to squeeze me. She stood not far away and looked at me with her arms around her.


    I''m quite sure that if we were alone here, she would have rushed over and ravaged my face."Hum, my younger brother loves my cooking, can''t he?"


    I don''t know why, since my elder sister and elder martial sister Yaqin met once, they began to fight against each other. According to he Laosan and Yinsi, they can be better when I''m away. If I come and meet three people, it''s a war!


    I''ll be bored. Aren''t you all my sisters? How do you make me look like I have three wives and four concubines?! You fight for a ball!


    "Elder martial sister, today, I won''t eat what you make. Next time It''s better not next time, not that. Next time, next time, OK? "


    I really don''t have the courage to say that, even if I swear to fight in heaven, I dare to promise to eat her cooking next time. I really dare not.


    My two elder sisters, cooking skills are on the ground and on the sky.


    My sister''s cooking skill is beyond saying. Although I dare not compare with the delicacies, it is also the level of a hotel, so it''s easy to eat. But I, the elder martial sister Yaqin, don''t know what''s going on. Maybe it''s because of the refining of medicine. There''s a smell of medicine in every dish.


    No, I can''t say that, but the medicine she makes has a taste of food


    This is more special than medicine. It still has a medicinal taste!


    I had a private discussion with he Laosan. The question I discussed was, what kind of creature could eat her food and not die. In the end, they all agreed that there was no food except Taotie, an ancient monster.


    "No, why not eat her or mine? I''ll do it now Elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t believe in evil, and she went directly to the kitchen whether I agreed or not.


    "Well, don''t try to succeed!" Sister said, but also with the past, leaving me alone in the wind messy.


    What situation?


    I sighed and planned to go to the master to do business. At this time, suddenly the door opened and the master came out with a smile.


    "Master!"


    As soon as I saw the master coming, I quickly straightened up and called respectfully.


    The master waved his hand and said, "ha ha ha, Guo Rui, you have a lot of face. Even I can''t eat the food made by Yaqin. I didn''t expect that you could eat it so easily."


    "No, I hope not." I''m honest with you.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    "Well, I can see that." I nodded. If she had loved cooking before, he Laosan would never have been so relieved by her medicine, but Who taught her to cook? If I know, I''ll beat her up!


    When I came into the room, there was the housekeeper Lao he watching tea. After I had a sip, I told them all these days. Especially when Taoist Fei Huo cooperated with black fox, I told them what I thought in detail.


    "Well..." After listening to what I said, master bowed his head and said nothing. He held his beard in his hand and shook his head slightly, as if thinking about something.


    I saw the master thinking, and I didn''t dare to disturb him, so I sat there quietly, waiting for the master to speak.


    After a long time, the master opened his mouth and said, "I want to get the cooperation between the Gong demon sect and the seven tiger Gang, but I didn''t expect What on earth do they want to do? "


    "Master, what do you say?" I saw the master speak, but it seemed that he was just mumbling to himself. His voice was not high and a little vague, so he asked.


    The master waved his hand and shook his head. He still looked down at the floor and said, "it''s strange that this little world should be inferior to chicken ribs for them. Why Guo Rui, you must be careful. You''ve done the right thing. The black fox and the flying fire Taoist should pay attention to the people in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. They should not care about you at all. "


    "Yes."


    "Well, you go first." The master said, looking at his expression, he was still thinking about something, but it was obvious that I couldn''t intervene in those things, so I''d better go first.


    But I didn''t expect that as soon as I got to the door of the house, suddenly, a ghost emissary "Deng Deng Deng -" came running to me and bumped into my face.


    "A letter from the leader of Maoshan!"


    The ghost almost bumped into me, quickly bypassed and ran into the inner room with an envelope in his hand.


    Because Shifu was imprisoned here, no matter what ghosts and goblins came in, they couldn''t defend the air and hide their bodies. So the ghost envoy ran in and almost ran into me. And those like jiujinwu, who were given privileges by the master, could still be free in the confinement of the hospital.


    I looked back and saw that the ghost envoy ran to my master and knelt down. He presented the letter with both hands. Master took the letter and opened it to read.


    "I haven''t heard that Shifu has something to do with Maoshan. What''s the matter with Maoshan? I asked the headmaster to write to Shifu in person."


    I was wondering when I heard the voice of elder martial sister Yaqin behind me: "younger martial brother, come to dinner."


    I''ll go!


    This voice is not much, but this content, I suddenly a goose bumps, can''t stop shaking, mechanically turned his head, is to see elder martial sister Yaqin Waist Apron, hand holding a spoon, disheartened standing in the courtyard looking at me.Judging from her black body, I knew that the kitchen of Shifu''s house was definitely suffering again, and I didn''t know what happened to my sister.


    As soon as the idea came out, I heard the elder martial sister''s voice coming from behind: "brother, you''d better come to eat my meal. I''m afraid of her meal."


    At this time, my sister came out with an apron on her waist and a frying spoon in her hand, but unlike elder martial sister Yaqin, she didn''t have so much black on her body.


    "Well, brother, come to dinner."


    "No, eat mine!"


    "Eat mine!"


    After two words of argument, the two sisters suddenly looked at me as if they had reached a consensus. They asked in unison, "brother, who do you say you want to eat?"


    I''ll go. You two are jealous. Why do you ask me?!


    "This Eat it all, eat it all. "


    What else can we do? If I don''t want to take elder martial sister''s medicine, how can I deal with the medicine she gives me later.


    But ah, they can only sit at the table in the cold hum of the two of them, looking at the table in front of them like chess, half delicious and half nightmare dishes, their heads are buzzing. You can only eat vegetables with tears in your eyes, and try not to touch the dishes of elder martial sister Yaqin. It''s also good that you can use the dishes of elder martial sister Yaqin, just like giving a child medicine, one mouthful of medicine and one mouthful of sugar.


    At this time, suddenly he Laosan came outside the door, lying on the door and said to me, "Guo Rui, master is looking for you."

 Chapter 104

    "Guo Rui, master called you."


    "Here we go!"


    I go, and finally can escape from the sea of suffering, these two sisters a play, is really let me bear.


    He entered the master''s room again, and the master was still sitting there. On the table was the letter he had just written.


    "Master!" I come in and say goodbye to my master first.


    The master looked up at me, waved his hand to the side and said, "Guo Rui, sit down. I have something to tell you."


    "Ah." I agreed, sat down and asked, "master, what''s the matter with me?"


    The master sighed and said, "the leader of Maoshan wrote that there has been a change in the lock demon tower recently. The seal set in that year is not very firm. The demons in the lock demon tower are likely to be released and cause great chaos in the world. Now the Gong demon sect and the seven Tigers Gang have cooperated with each other and there are many evils everywhere. If the demons in the lock demon tower come out again, the consequences will be unimaginable."


    "Doesn''t Maoshan always have a way to consolidate its seal? Since the seal is loose, wouldn''t it be good to consolidate it? " I asked.


    "That''s the problem. The seal was given by the Sanqing Dynasty. The leaders of Maoshan had no right to learn it by themselves, and they couldn''t learn it by themselves. Therefore, the seven elders of Maoshan were generally in charge of it. It was said that as long as five of them were present and the leader''s strength was added, the seal could be consolidated. But I don''t know why, since last year, two elders have died one after another Yu Feiming, half a year ago, another elder lost his message after leading his disciples out for training. There are only four elders in Maoshan, so it''s impossible to reinforce the seal. "


    "Two elders died and one elder disappeared. There is no way to reinforce the seal of the lock demon tower. It''s a coincidence. Are you sure it''s not artificial?" I was excited, suddenly stood up, and so finish this sentence, and then sit back in the chair.


    The master nodded, took a cup of tea, took a sip of tea, and then picked up the letter from the table. Looking at the contents, he said: "your idea is the same as the leader''s idea. He also suspects that someone wants to release the evil spirits in the lock demon tower on purpose. Moreover, because several elders have been in trouble one after another, he already suspects that there seems to be an undercover in Maoshan."


    "Undercover?"


    "That''s right. Otherwise, it''s impossible to defeat the three elders so easily. He''s worried about external worries and internal troubles."


    Then the master put down the letter and sighed.


    I looked at the master''s actions and the letter that I couldn''t read clearly. I knew that the master asked me to do something. The master of Maoshan wrote to the master to get help from the master instead of simply stating the problem.


    "Master, what can I do for you?" I asked quickly.


    The master sighed again and said, "it''s impossible to reinforce the seal by secret method, so he plans to seal the demon lock tower in other ways and ask me to borrow something."


    "What is it?"


    The master reached out and took a small box from his back, which was about the size of a ring box. He handed it over and said, "this is it."


    I took the small box and opened it. There was a small bead in it. It was the size of a golf ball, but it was shining with gold. As soon as the box was opened, I felt a wave of mana coming. It didn''t hurt me. On the contrary, I felt relaxed and comfortable.


    Looking at my expression, the master said with a smile, "you are not evil cultivation. Naturally you will feel comfortable. If you are evil cultivation, you will feel extremely painful."


    I nodded, although comfortable, but I know this thing must not be lost, so reluctantly closed the small box, said: "master, do you want me to send this thing?"


    The master nodded and said, "yes, it''s not the time for me to leave here, so you can only send this thing. Liu Tong and Luo Tian are demons. Although Luo Tian is a human, he has a special physique. If they go, they will cause discomfort to those people in Maoshan. Yaqin is a woman. It''s not right to go to Maoshan Taoist temple. Think about it, you''re the most suitable."


    "Yes, I will live up to my master."


    "You go."


    "Yes."


    After I got up to say goodbye to my master, I turned around and was about to leave. Before I took a few steps, my master said, "wait a minute."


    I quickly looked back and asked, "master, what else can I do for you?"


    The master twirled his beard, thought about it and said, "just now I said that Liu Tong and they are demons. It''s inconvenient to go. I see. Guo Rui, do you always want a corpse with wisdom?"


    "Exactly


    As soon as I heard that, I got excited. There was a corpse hall in the same boat society, but now it''s still an empty shelf, and there are no half members at all.


    "Do you know that it''s very difficult to cultivate a corpse, and it''s much easier for birds and animals to cultivate any kind of things than him. Therefore, there are many corpses that can cultivate powerful, but none of them can have wisdom."


    "I know, but as long as there is a little hope, I don''t want to give up. A corpse with wisdom is what I always want."The master laughed and said, "I''ve been here for a long time, so I don''t know much about things outside. But if there''s a wise corpse, don''t mention it, I really know one."


    "Oh, really?"


    "Of course, besides, it has something to do with Maoshan."


    "Oh? What''s the relationship? "


    "Speaking of this corpse, it''s still some years. At least, it''s been practising for seven or eight hundred years. Fortunately, the leader of Maoshan found her. Because she thought she had spiritual roots, she took her back to Maoshan to teach Taoism and become an elder. But later, because people''s life span is very short, no matter how well they practice, they are no more than 200 years old. When all the people who know her are dead, the Maoshan people who hate all the evil spirits drive her out. "


    "Well Does she still harm people? "


    "Of course not. Because of the Taoist Dharma, I didn''t mean to kill him. I just asked the children around me to go to the nearby villages and towns to find a place to kill pigs and cattle and ask for pig blood and cow blood for food."


    "So she can''t be regarded as a demon any more, and the people in Maoshan are too much to drive away?" I feel very unhappy, because she is not a person, so hate?


    "Ah, the human demon has a special way. If it wasn''t for the fact that the corpse had been taught Taoism, they would have been afraid of those Maoshan magic arts. Moreover, because they had been practicing for a longer time than them, they would have had nothing to do. It''s estimated that she would have been killed by them."


    "Well, where does this corpse live now?"


    "She built a Taoist temple on the mountain not far from Maoshan, known as Qingyi temple."


    As soon as I heard of the address, I was overjoyed and said to my master, "thank you for telling me."


    "Don''t be happy too soon. She is a person who has nothing to do with the world. If you want to invite her, it''s impossible."


    "Master, I said, I''m willing to have a try. And, master, don''t worry about this..." Then I shook the small box in my hand.


    The master said with a smile, "I know what you want. It''s human nature. Go to Maoshan. They can''t just ask me. They must ask others for help. Don''t let them just wait."


    "Yes."


    I was overjoyed. I said goodbye to my master and went out of the room. But as soon as I came out, I saw elder martial brother Liu Tong standing outside, leaning against a big tree and looking like a fool. When I came out, my body shook and stood up straight.


    "Little younger martial brother, I just came back and want to go out again." Liu Tong walked up to me with a smile, a bad look.


    "Yes, there are a lot of things for the establishment of Tongzhou society. We need to run around. We just came back and have to go out again."


    To tell you the truth, I''m afraid of this product. After all, he poured me a bottle of wine when I met him. It''s a psychological shadow! Even though his teaching really made me avoid many detours on the road of cultivation, I couldn''t get over the dilemma in my heart.


    Liu Tong may also see my idea, and immediately put on a sad posture of exaggeration to the point of no tears. He wiped his face with his hand and said with a sobbing voice: "Oh, oh, my life is miserable! I didn''t expect my younger martial brother to see me like this. I''m such an honest and reliable young man, and I''m treated like this. Oh, oh


    I quietly watched him perform, such a person, must not pay attention to him, he felt boring.


    Sure enough, after a while, seeing that I didn''t respond, elder martial brother Liu Tong withdrew his affectation and said, "OK, I know you don''t want to eat this. How do you plan to go out this time?"


    "How? I''m going to other cities. I''m not on the street. Can I walk on my legs? Of course, it''s by motor train. "


    "Don''t you want a car?" Liu Tong said, directly put the body together, with the shoulder against me.


    "Car?"


    "Of course, you don''t feel free to do anything in that group of people''s car. You always worry that someone will see what you are doing. Do you feel very comfortable?"


    "I..."


    He said this to me. It''s convenient and fast, but that''s not good. There are too many people and there is no private space. How can I have my own car and where I want to go? Unfortunately, I don''t even have a car. I don''t even have a driver''s license!


    As soon as Liu Tong looked at my expression, he knew that I was thinking the same way. He grabbed my arm and dragged me out directly. He said, "come on, younger martial brother, let''s see what good things elder martial brother bought for you."


    I couldn''t resist his strength. He took me to the parking lot without stopping.


    Because there are still a lot of people who come here to burn paper for the Qingming Festival, and the Baishi street is not wide enough, and it''s not easy to park outside, so a parking lot is built here for those who come to park.


    Liu Tong took me all the way to a luxury car. Then he stopped, patted the front of the car with his other hand and said, "have a look!"


    As soon as I looked at the car, I was immediately dumbfounded. The bright black body was unusual in appearance, not to mention the logo on the front of the car that indicated its identity."Cadillac?! I''ll go. It''s a luxury car! "


    Liu Tong disdained to say: "cut, you know something, this is kaileide, more than a million."


    "More than a million?"


    My mother, what''s the concept? Although I have a lot of money because of Lin Qiang, I don''t care about it. So, although the money is nothing compared with the funds I actually control, I was shocked to hear it.


    Sure enough, there is an essential difference between people who are suddenly rich and those who have always been rich.


    "How rich are you?" I looked at Liu Tong and asked.


    "Cut, money, not much, just eight figures."


    "Keke..." I suddenly cough, eight figures, tens of millions.


    "Come on, younger martial brother." Liu Tong said, reached out and took out the car key from his pocket, took my hand again, patted the key in my hand and said, "this car belongs to you."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What can I say? What else can I say? Can I still talk?! More than one million cars, just give them away?!


    "This This... "


    "Cut, it''s only a million. Keep it."


    I looked at the car, looked at the key, almost instinctively said: "but I can''t drive."


    Liu Tong disdained to curl his mouth, suddenly raised his hand a little, directly on my head, suddenly, I just feel as if something has entered my brain, and gradually in my brain.


    Liu Tong put down his hand and breathed in the palm of his hand. A driver''s license was in his hand.


    "If I can teach you magic, can''t I teach you driving?" Liu Tong finished, put the driver''s license on the front of the car, turned and walked to the Zhacai shop.


    I stood in the same place for a long time to react. I looked at the car, the key in my hand, and the driver''s license on the front of the car. Then I was sure that the car already belonged to me.


    Pick up the driver''s license, forced to bear the excitement in the heart, gently press the button, kailaide issued a clear sound.


    I was suddenly awakened by the sound. I got on the car in a hurry and felt the steering wheel. I was excited again. I almost cried out.


    But I know I can''t shout now. I have to go to a place where there is no one to let off my excitement, and then I can do that big thing.

 Chapter 105

    It has to be said that the way that my head can transmit power is really wonderful. As soon as I sit in that driving position and put my hand on the steering wheel, I feel very comfortable, even though I haven''t learned all day. It''s like eating with chopsticks.


    "Empty --!"


    With the twist of the key, carede let out a low roar, and then began to shake up, such as a lion ready to go, ready to pounce on the prey at any time, full of momentum.


    I casually put the certificate aside. I don''t need to think about anything in my mind. I just need to think: I want to drive it now, drive it out, and go where I want to go. My hand would do the right thing by itself, as if it had been done hundreds of times.


    On the road, a black karred is driving among all kinds of vehicles. It moves like clouds and flowing water. When to stop and when to drive, it''s natural. When walking on the road, everyone will think that it''s an old driver with many years of driving experience. How can you think that it''s actually a child who operates the steering wheel in the driver''s seat for the first time?


    I''m driving. Where do I go first? Boat club? No, of course not! I got such a good car all of a sudden. I really want to get excited and vent my excitement.


    So, on the mountain where Yun Lingzi took me last time, in a corner where there was no one, I yelled and laughed. The trees around me seemed to be shaking with my roar, and no animals dared to come over within 20 meters. Originally, there was a wild dog staring at me curiously, but later, he ran away.


    I looked around awkwardly and found that there was no one. Then I rubbed my nose and went back


    To tell you the truth, I think it''s really like a psycho


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir is back!"


    "Sir!"


    As soon as I stepped into the gate of the boat club, several people in Baron saw me coming back. They all came and surrounded me. I saw that there were no second class people around.


    "Xiujie, haven''t they come back yet?"


    "Yes, but it should be fast. These days." Baron replied.


    I nodded, this time they go back, the most important thing is to bring their families, maybe it''s not convenient to pack things, I came back early, they should come back in a few days.


    "Can you stay longer this time, sir?"


    I looked at him, thought about it for a moment, and said, "no, I''m leaving right now."


    "Where are you going, sir? I will go too. Lang Feng is injured. He can''t protect you any more. " Baron said at once.


    "No!" I waved my hand and said, "you can''t go. First, you are the only one who can handle the affairs of the boat club. Second, I''m afraid it''s not suitable for you to go to Maoshan this time."


    "Maoshan..." Baron frowned. It was obvious that he had a headache when he heard the name.


    I couldn''t help laughing when I saw him like this. I reached out and patted him on the shoulder and said, "you see, you''d better stay here. However, I have other things to do when I go out this time. "


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Have you ever thought about Have you ever thought about making the boat club bigger? " I looked at him and said.


    "Bigger? What do you mean, sir


    I laughed and said: "this time I went back, I made a nickname in the local area, and the local parties should have known that there was a major of shadow army there. I think it''s an opportunity. Moreover, it''s my hometown after all. If I''m restless all the time, I can''t put it down in my heart. So I want to take advantage of this opportunity to build there Li TongZhou society branch


    "Branch?"


    ¡­¡­


    In the small meeting room, there are only two people, Baron and I. originally, this is the smallest of several meeting rooms. At this time, it is used as a small meeting room for discussion and planning.


    "As a major of shadow army, it should not be a problem to find an address there to build a branch. The problem is Personnel. " I said.


    "Yes, not to mention there, even here, it''s still catching Jin to see elbow at present. It''s really not much that can be used. If we set up a branch now, I''m afraid it won''t work." Baron also said with a worried face.


    "No, it can''t be said that everything has its advantages and disadvantages. After all, the publicity efforts here can only recruit local practitioners. If there are more cities, it may be easier to find the strong. It''s better to find in one city than in two cities."


    "This..." Baron hesitated for a moment and said, "yes."


    "But the problem is that I don''t have enough time. I have to finish this work in a hurry and then go to Maoshan. Therefore, a person in charge must be left there to help me deal with my affairs, gather local law practitioners, expand the scale of the branch and improve the equipment."


    "The man in charge? Who are you going to send, sir


    I listened to Baron''s question and frowned.


    In fact, I just have a general idea about this matter, but I can''t figure out who to send. I leaned back on the back of the chair, thought about it carefully, and said, "not to mention Xiujie, they didn''t come back. Even if they came back, I couldn''t take them. Their magic power is low and they are not familiar with life and land. They can''t do it there."Baron thought about it and said, "how about Chen Jiao?"


    Chen Jiao was the person I brought from Taolin in Shepan town last time. When I came here, I worked as a housekeeper and helped Hu Jie, a little girl who was idle, solve a lot of things. All the miscellaneous things in the society were dealt with in good order. I don''t need to worry about it at all.


    It''s really a good choice to let him go. However, I only know that he is a talented person as a housekeeper. If he is the acting branch president, I really don''t know whether he can do it or not. Moreover, the affairs of the headquarters here can''t do without him.


    "No, we need a more capable person."


    "Where''s Bilong?"


    "Bilong..." I think about it carefully. He follows elder martial brother Liu Tong and elder brother Luo Tian these days to kill demons and ghosts everywhere. Now it''s more peaceful here. Even if those evil practitioners make trouble, they don''t dare to show off too much. Either they go to other places or they can only stir up the undercurrent in the dark corner like rats and bedbugs.


    "No, he is a man full of fighting spirit. If he is a pioneer general, that''s the best choice. But this time, he set up a branch to defend rather than attack. He needs someone who is good at defending to watch over him. He can''t be idle."


    "Well What about Lang Feng


    "Lang Feng In the final analysis, he is a generalist rather than a handsome one. He can only act according to his orders. It''s not enough to be alone. Unlike you, I can trust you here, but I dare not give it to him. "


    "Well Who are you going to send, sir Baron originally wanted to talk about himself, but he also thought that if he did, I would definitely say that he would be in charge of the headquarters, so he did not talk about it at all, but asked me directly.


    I thought about it and said, "I think about it. I''m afraid it''s just him."


    "Who?" Baron asked, but then he thought of something. He frowned and said, "are you talking about..."


    "Gongsun Shu!"


    "What?"


    Baron suddenly stood up and said: "Sir, you can think about it. The origin of Gongsun Shu is unknown. If it wasn''t for the service soul curse, I''m afraid he would not be able to stay here at ease. Here, with us and Mr. looking at him, he can be honest. But this time, if you send him out, it will be the day when the fish comes into the sea and the dragon is born. No one can control him! Moreover, with his strength, can he stay in a city? "


    I looked at him, laughed and said: "no, he is not unknown. I believe he must know something. It is not the service soul curse that can come to me. I believe he will not betray me. As long as I talk about it well and only let him stay there for a while, he will be honest. Besides, he is proficient in array, and no one is more suitable to guard than him. "


    "But..." Baron wants to say something more, but he may also know that my decision will not be changed, and there is really no other candidate, so I have to do it.


    "What''s more, I want to choose a person who will go to Maoshan with me to take care of each other."


    Baron sat down slowly again and asked, "you said ghosts are inconvenient to go to Maoshan, but we It''s all ghosts. "


    It''s true that Baron, Lang Feng and Bi long are all ghosts, but there are very few human mages who can trust them.


    I''m also worried about this. It''s easy to say anything else. Who can I take to Maoshan?


    When I was at a loss, suddenly the door of the reception room was opened, which scared us both.


    Because Baron is basically acting as president now, and I''m the real president. When we talk about business here, ordinary people should not disturb us. Even if we have something to do, they will knock at the door first. Who will come in directly?


    Of course, I''ll have the answer soon, because I saw Hu Jie''s little head, and with her trademark smile, she came in.


    "You are here."


    "Miss Hu..." Baron looked at her helplessly, but he couldn''t say anything, because he knew that this would be his wife, so he was very polite to Hu Jie.


    "Oh, why did you come here? Didn''t you say that Mr. and Lord Baron were talking business?"


    At this time, behind a person trot to come over, is also a face helpless said.


    I have the impression that this man is one of the first batch of human mages who passed the final test. Although his mana is not high, he is kind-hearted. I asked him to help Chen Jiao with trivial matters.


    "Oh, what''s the matter, just talking?" Hu Jie said and walked in directly.


    "Miss Hu, we are really talking about something important. You..." Baron stood up and planned to invite Hu Jie out.


    "Wait!"


    At this time, I suddenly raised my hand to stop him and said, "I think I''ve chosen someone to go to Maoshan with me."

 Chapter 106

    "Mushy, did your family get it?"


    In the room, Hu Jie and I were sitting on two sofa chairs opposite each other. There was a round table in the middle with a small teapot and two porcelain cups on it. The black tea in it was fragrant.


    After a sip of tea, Hu Jie frowned and said, "milk tea is better than black tea."


    "No milk tea, make do." I also took a sip of the black tea, but I''m used to it. Of course, I''m not as clever as her.


    "Coffee will do without milk tea." Hu Jie frowned and stared at the tea in the cup, muttering in a low voice.


    I laughed and said, "I asked you just now, haven''t you said that? Is the family here? "


    "Oh, of course, I''ve got it. I left a few days in advance, otherwise I couldn''t come back at this time."


    Hu Jie''s home and school are not in the same city, but different from me or the second class, there are trains between the two cities, which can arrive in a few hours. If she wants to go home, she has to take a train for more than ten hours to get there. Generally, she can''t go back in three days'' small holiday, but now she doesn''t have to go to school, so she goes a few days ahead of them Come back.


    "All set." I asked.


    "It''s all arranged. How else can I come and have tea with you?" Hu Jie said, and then reached for the cup, but just got it to her mouth. After smelling the smell, she frowned and put it down.


    When I saw her like this, I couldn''t help laughing. I sent a letter to Baron in my heart, asking him to make a cup of milk tea for Hu Jie.


    At the same time, without any change of expression on my face, I continued to talk to Hu Jie: "since it''s all arranged, you''re preparing for a long trip with me."


    "Huh?"


    As soon as Hu Jie heard this, she immediately came to the spirit. She jumped out and rushed to me. She blinked her big eyes and said, "where are you going? Where are you going to play? "


    I looked at her face looking forward to the appearance, can not help but smile, if so, as I imagined, put down the cup, said: "not to play, there is business!"


    "Cut, what''s the matter? Just brag."


    "Hum, this time, I''m going to Maoshan to seal the lock demon tower again. Do you think it''s a matter of business?"


    "Maoshan?"


    "Yes."


    "Yes Is that Maoshan in the movie? Is that uncle Ying''s, hey, ha, Maoshan who can catch ghosts? "


    Hu Jie said, but also made a few exaggerated movements, a look of dancing God, where there is a little bit of Maoshan look, the loss is here, if you come to Maoshan directly, it would have been blown out.


    "OK, OK, I''ve already said that I don''t need to take up such a big style. I seem to have said this when I first passed the spell to you. Now you can''t change it. It''s clear that they don''t have this problem. It seems that I''m neglecting to train you. Just in the next few days, I have to cultivate you well."


    I said, tapping my hand on his head.


    "Cut!" Hu Jie put out her tongue, but she didn''t refute anything.


    Just then, someone knocked on the door outside. The door opened, but it was Baron outside with a cup of milk tea in his hand.


    "The milk tea you want for Miss Hu, sir." Balong said and handed Hu Jie the milk tea.


    When I saw it, ouch, boy is good, brother! Good assists!


    Sure enough, as soon as Hu Jie heard that I had made her a cup of milk tea, she was overjoyed. She said thanks to me with a smile and drank it with her arms.


    I smile, stand up, said: "you drink here, I go out for a while."


    After that, he went out with Baron and went to the courtyard to find Gongsun Shu.


    In the yard, Gongsun Shu is still playing with his grass. Although the grass is insignificant, with the growth of my mana, I can see the particularity of the grass. The dark air on it is very strong, but it is very pure. It is not contaminated with any evil. It is worthy of being brought out of the underground.


    "Gongsun Shu." I see he''s still playing with the grass there. He''s turning his back on me and doesn''t know that I''m coming. He just yells.


    "Sir!" Gongsun Shu looked back and saw that it was me. He immediately stood up straight, looked down at the ground and cried respectfully.


    I went up to him, patted him on the shoulder and said, "how do these grasses grow?"


    "Sir, these herbs come from the earth. Naturally, they are difficult to grow in the world. Fortunately, I have raised them before. I have some experience and the cultivation method is right, so they are very smooth. Now, they are on the right track. Just wait for them to grow normally."


    "Well." I nodded and looked at the grass. It was full of vitality and should not die.


    The biggest reason to send Gongsun Shu out is his technique of planting grass and building arrays to protect him. I set up a branch there to defend but not attack, so I asked him to go. However, the reason why he can''t be sent is the same.What I fear most is that the grass must be controlled by him in order to work. Even only he can make it grow. In this way, I can''t transfer him away at will. But now, at least in terms of growth, I don''t have to worry about it.


    "Gongsun Shu, I have an idea that I need you to go to a place. Would you like to?"


    "But at the command of my husband, Gongsun Shu will go through fire and water, and will not give up." Gongsun Shu replied.


    "Well." I bowed my head, twirled a grass leaf and said, "I want to establish a branch of Tongzhou society in my hometown, but I have a lot of things to do and I can''t stay there for a long time. I need someone to help me take charge of the affairs there. I don''t need to do anything. It''s good to protect one side''s peace. I think about it and you are the most suitable."


    "Thank you very much, sir." Gongsun Shu said immediately, his tone was neither humble nor overbearing, and there was not much emotion fluctuation.


    I stood up and looked at him, and asked, "my family is not such a big city as here. Why do you think it''s really inferior there? Are you willing?"


    Gongsun Shu laughed and said, "I''ll do whatever you say. What''s the matter with you or not?"


    "Well, this is the best way. Ah, by the way, I don''t know the grass, the Dharma array and the method it uses."


    "Ha ha, it''s easy to say. Now I''ll leave behind the method of using this array and the method of cultivating these grasses."


    Gongsun Shu is also a master who doesn''t talk and procrastinate. After that, he uses magic to condense his array and the cultivation method of these grasses into a set of magic scroll, floating in the air with a light golden light.


    Looking at the magic scroll floating between me and myself, I know that this kind of magic is an advanced version of the point brain power transmission. Making a magic scroll is equivalent to adding an additional medium in the process. No matter who wants to learn, just use a little finger, the content written on the scroll will be directly transmitted to the person''s brain.


    Its speed is the same as that of direct point head, its content is not reduced at all, and it will never make a difference. It''s just There is only a shelf life. If you keep it for one month at most, the scroll will disappear.


    "That''s good." I said, and I touched the scroll with my hand. All of a sudden, a complete set of array and the cultivation method of the grass were directly used in my brain, and there were more things.


    "Ha ha, in front of him, Gongsun Shu didn''t dare to hide his secrets, but he was too mysterious. I''m afraid he couldn''t use it for a while, and he would be confused after learning it. So he gave these small things to him." Gongsun Shu said with a smile.


    I feel the extra things in my mind. Sure enough, they are all mysterious magic skills. It seems that Gongsun Shu really doesn''t hide his secrets, and he can''t help but feel more at ease.


    "Baron!"


    I cried, the next moment, Baron will appear beside me.


    "Take this scroll and give it to all the senior officers, so that when we leave, those left behind will not use it."


    "Yes Baron replied, using his magic, pulling the scroll and leaving.


    I saw Barron leave with the scroll, then looked back at Gongsun Shu and said, "OK, I''ll be relieved. We''ll start tomorrow morning, and the branch will be handed over to you."


    "Yes, sir, don''t worry."


    ¡­¡­


    The next morning, at the gate of the headquarters of Tongzhou society, I, Hu Jie and Gongsun Shu, ah no, they took a ghost with them. After meeting, they set out.


    Of course, this time when I got a car, I would not take the crowded motor train any more. Instead, I would drive my karred directly and set foot on the journey.


    "Wow, this How much is the car? It''s so big. "


    "Well, when did you learn to drive? I don''t know. Didn''t you say you couldn''t?"


    "Oh, this good car is just different. It''s comfortable to sit on, and it tastes delicious."


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Jie, who has never seen the world before, is really at leisure as soon as she comes up. Either she feels around, as if she wants to give a whole body massage to my kailaide, or she leans on the back of the chair that has been lowered, and lies comfortably. From time to time, she is very unsophisticated, leaning her legs up and shaking.


    I looked at her with my eyes on the steering wheel, and I thought, "the reason why the smell is sweet is that the car perfume is good. What''s the relationship with the car?"


    When I look at her present posture, it''s more and more excessive. Just now, I just curled up my legs. Now I take off my two shoes directly, bend my legs and step on the seat with my feet - of course, only the back half of my feet, and the front sole of my feet are hanging in the empty space - I hug my legs with my hands and look at the front with my mouth.


    "Put on your shoes. They stink in my car."


    "Nonsense! My feet are fragrant On hearing this, Hu Jie immediately retorted.


    "Ha ha, my eyes are hot."


    "Gowoon!"


    One of us was in the driver''s seat, the other was in the co pilot''s seat. You quarreled with me one by one. Gongsun Shu on the back seat looked at the picture of us being very harmonious and loving, and suddenly felt embarrassed."Where are we going now, sir?"


    Finally, he felt that he had to say two words to improve his sense of existence.


    As soon as I heard the question, I immediately put away my smiley face and looked at the road ahead. I said, "although there are some detours, I''d better do it first. Let''s go to my hometown, Yancheng first!"

 Chapter 107

    Although driving is freer than taking a car, it''s really more tiring than taking a car. Especially for driving a long distance, it''s really tiring. Fortunately, the technology that elder martial brother Liu Tong passed on to me is excellent driving skills. Moreover, because the upgrade system on my mobile phone has improved my mental strength, I don''t feel lack of driving for a few hours. Otherwise, I really can''t survive.


    After driving for several hours, I finally arrived at my hometown, Yancheng. But when I got out of the highway and just got to Yancheng, I stopped my car by the side of the road, sat in the driver''s seat, held my shoulders and frowned.


    "What''s the matter?" Hu Jie sat on one side with an innocent face, holding a box of drinks she just bought from the service area, drinking with a straw in her mouth and asking.


    Gongsun told me that I was worried about business. He put his head to the driver''s seat and asked in a low voice, "Sir, but I''m thinking about how to set up a branch?"


    That''s exactly what I''m worried about. Sure enough, it''s the right choice to take a military adviser!


    "Yes, when the headquarters of Jicheng TongZhou society was established, it was supported by Secretary Lu, but I didn''t have such contacts in my hometown Yancheng. Although I had lived here for more than ten years, my parents were just employees of ordinary companies. I didn''t have the magic power, that is, an ordinary student. How could I know someone who could help me make such a big house? And then when I had the magic power, I was in Jicheng. "


    "What does the gentleman want to do? With your ability, it''s not difficult to make friends with such people, but it takes time. What we lack now is time. " Gongsun Shu said.


    "Yes, I have to go to Maoshan. It''s a detour to come to Yancheng, but I can''t stay here for a long time." I said, can''t help frowning closer and closer, murmured in a low voice: "if not, directly find those people, show identity?"


    What I said is the identity of major of shadow army. However, it''s too much publicity. My major is only a nominal name, and has no real power. Besides the members of the boat club I accept, he doesn''t even have a decent soldier. Fortunately, in his spare time, Bilong helped me find some military souls, which can make up for the vacancy It''s not enough.


    "Sir, this is really the fastest way. It''s just too much publicity."


    Gongsun Shu really understood what I was thinking and what he said was the same as what I was worried about!


    "Well, but there is no other way." With a long sigh, I started the car and drove into the city.


    "In this case, I will help you find out their contact information and other information." Gongsun Shu saw that I had made up my mind and immediately knew what to do. Sitting in the back seat, he flashed purple light.


    I know that he''s using magic to spread his divine knowledge and find out the information of those people, especially their contact information and personality characteristics.


    Gongsun Shu is worthy of being an old ghost demon who has lived hundreds of years longer than me. In a short time, he checked the information of these people thoroughly and passed the information to me through the heart and blood of the service soul curse.


    There are more than a dozen people in information. They are just the leaders from all walks of life. Among them, the smallest official is removed, and the biggest official is not considered. The middle one is the most suitable.


    "Just him, Feng Tianling. In his capacity, it should not be a problem if he wants to build a compound that is not inferior to Jicheng headquarters."


    "Well, I''ll get in touch with him." Gongsun Shu said.


    "Well, let''s make an appointment with him at..." When I said this, I was stunned.


    I have lived here for more than ten years, but despite the years when I didn''t remember things as a child, the time when I went to school, and the time when I wrote those abominable homework at home, I suddenly found that I didn''t have much time!


    Although I have lived for more than ten years, I have no experience of going out to play except at home or at school. Therefore, although it is my hometown, I don''t know what stores are suitable for talking, let alone where they are.


    All of a sudden, I thought of the dead tree incident in the demon Tower last time. Afterwards, in order to reduce the trouble, I had a talk with the leader at that time in a nearby coffee shop. Because I was inexplicably familiar with the name of that coffee shop, I paid attention to it. Now I still remember it, and I have some impression of the name of that road.


    "It''s about Moya cafe on New South Road."


    "Yes." Gongsun Shu nodded his head and said yes. That''s the beginning of contact. I also controlled the steering wheel and drove the car there.


    Because I was on the road, I got there before him. From the outside, there are not many people in the coffee shop. It''s best!


    "Gongsun Shu, you help me watch the movement around."


    "Yes, sir!" With that, Gongsun Shu suddenly turned into smoke. He got out of the car and landed on the top of the caf ¨¦. He covered the caf ¨¦ with divine consciousness and monitored the situation on the street outside.


    I stopped in the roadside parking line, got out of the car with Hu Jie, went into the cafe, found a secret place to sit down, casually ordered two cups of coffee, and then began to wait for the arrival of Feng Tianling.But what''s strange is that, I don''t know why, since we came in, the waiters felt strange, especially the way they looked at us. It''s not bad, but it just made people feel uncomfortable. And, somehow, they seem to be looking at us all the time, or Look at me alone.


    I took another sip of coffee and observed them with my spare light. Sure enough, it''s still the case. Although I chose a very secret place, they still pay attention to me. Am I so handsome?!


    Just when I was shameless and narcissistic, suddenly, two people came over. I didn''t look at them carefully, but just Yu Guang, I knew it wasn''t the waiter here. Was it Feng Tianling?


    I got up and looked, only to find that the person who came was not the one I imagined. No matter how young and promising Feng Tianling is, he should not be a young man. A man and a woman are all my age. They are not like Feng Tianling.


    "You are..." I looked at them, and suddenly I had a flash in my mind. Although the memory was a little fuzzy, there were still two faces emerging.


    "Are you..."


    "Ha ha, Guo Rui, I still remember you. Did you forget us?" The man said with a smile, his eyes narrowed into a seam.


    And beside him, the gorgeous woman just smiles and covers her mouth with her hands. She looks like a lady.


    "Ding Yiming, and the monitor, it''s you!"


    These two people are not others. They are my classmates in junior high school. They have a friendship for four years, but they are scattered after graduation. After they grow up, their appearance has changed. I didn''t recognize them for a while.


    This is Ding Yiming. His family is not an ordinary family. He is a rich man. He is a real rich man, a rich second generation! But he was very hospitable and didn''t look arrogant and domineering, so everyone in the class was his friend.


    The woman beside him was our monitor at that time, Jiang Hongxin. Similarly, she was also a class flower. She was very beautiful, warm-hearted and highly praised. Her beauty is not the kind that can arouse people''s instincts, but the elegant style of ancient women. She has the air of a lady from a big family, and is very talented. It can be said that she "satisfies all the illusions about ancient talented women.".


    At that time, when we were in junior high school, we were just beginning to fall in love. Ding Yiming pursued monitor Jiang. Of course, he could not pursue the same as an adult. But as far as I know, until the fourth year of junior high school, they have no results. Oh, of course, they are all children. What can they get. I didn''t expect that when I saw you today, I stood together.


    "Yo, this is..." I looked at him, and then at her, the expression gradually changed. State, a face connotation said: "good thing!"


    All of a sudden, Jiang Hongxin was blushing. There was a light red color on her dark skin. She covered her face with her hands and lowered her head. She did not dare to speak. Ding Yiming laughed, patted me on the shoulder and said, "you''re not bad, brother."


    "Well, I''m far behind. I didn''t expect that you were really with the monitor. I have to talk to those old classmates."


    "Hey, pull it down. At that time, we used less QQ and wechat. Now, there is no contact information." Ding Yiming said and looked behind me. Hu Jie was still sitting on the spot, drinking coffee and looking at the three of us curiously.


    Ding Yiming looked at Hu Jie, and suddenly he laughed. He put his head close to me and said in a soft voice, "are you coming to my coffee shop for a date with your girlfriend?"


    As soon as I heard this, I felt a tremor in my heart. They are real. I think it''s fake. Although we have a good relationship at present, there is still a layer in the middle. It''s not that far.


    However, from what he said, I seem to hear another point of knowledge


    "You Your coffee shop? "


    "Yes


    As a matter of course, Ding Yiming said with a wave of his arms and a look of "my country". He said, "can''t we open a coffee shop with our ability?"


    I see him like this, immediately frown, at the same time, a memory emerged in my mind.


    Ding Yiming saw that I didn''t speak, and continued: "well, actually, my father gave me the money to start my own business, and let me choose my family''s industry to take over. Let''s see if I have the ability to do business. I like coffee shops, so I chose to take over my father''s coffee shops. There are still many branches."


    "Branch?"


    "Yes, there are few people on the roadside like this, and there are many people in big shopping malls. Even Jicheng, the provincial capital, has my shop."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So it is!


    "That day, it was you." I looked at him and asked with disdain.


    "Ah? what? What are you talking about? I don''t understand. " Ding Yiming was silly and put his hand to his ear. He asked exaggeratively.


    "Don''t be silly! That day, in that cafe, I was asked to have hot coffee, wasn''t it you? "I finally know why I feel familiar with this coffee shop. Isn''t this the coffee shop I went to when I first passed on credit to Hu Jie in Jicheng?! It''s just different branches.


    After that time, there was a small episode, that is, the waiter suddenly got a little strange to me, and offered to help me warm coffee. What''s more, he also said that the boss told me, but when I saw it, the boss had already run away.


    I see!


    "You were in Jicheng at that time, and you recognized me." I looked at him and said.


    "Oh, oh, you found out. Yes, I happened to go to Jicheng that time to see all the branches. Unexpectedly, I met you, dated your girlfriend, and then went to the toilet Hey, hey, so. "


    "So your uncle!" I was really afraid that he would say something more. I raised my hand to give him a violent shudder and said, "don''t talk nonsense."


    "Hehe, I know, I know, I know."


    When I look at him, I know it''s useless to explain, but as long as he doesn''t talk nonsense.


    "Well, I''ll talk about something later. I have an appointment." I''m afraid I''ll miss the point, so I said.


    "Oh? Who else did you have an appointment with? "


    "Yes..." I was just about to speak when suddenly the door opened and someone came in. The waiter wanted to receive me. At this time, Ding Yiming subconsciously looked back and suddenly turned cold and said, "Feng Tianling, why are you here?"

 Chapter 108

    "Feng Tianling, why are you here?"


    "Feng Tianling?" I frown. Isn''t this the person I''m dating? Does Ding Yiming know him? And listen to this tone, look at this expression, it seems that there is still some resentment!


    Well, at this time, you can''t show your identity. You''d better wait and see the situation. I want them to tear it up for a while.


    I think so, and then I sit back and drink coffee.


    Hu Jie didn''t know why, so she looked at me, and I motioned to her not to talk, just to drink coffee. Anyway, she didn''t plan to take care of anything at all, so she just became a gourd eater. No, coffee drinker. She was very happy.


    At this time, Feng Tianling also saw Ding Yiming. He came over and said with a sneer, "it''s you, Ding family boy. What''s the matter? Why are you so interested in having coffee with your little girl friend? "


    At this time, I can already see feng Tianling. He is about 1.78 meters tall. He is of medium build. He has a big back. He has a moustache around his lips. He is wearing black glasses. Behind the glasses, he has a pair of sophisticated eyes.


    Although he was wearing decent clothes, there was still a sense of treachery that could not be hidden.


    I don''t know what kind of character these people are. I just investigated their positions and contact information. Unexpectedly, I chose such a person.


    "Cut the crap. You didn''t come here for coffee. I know this is my shop. What''s the purpose of coming in?"


    Ding Yiming looked at him and said harshly.


    Feng Tianling laughed and said, "you still look up to yourself too much, but as a young adult, your father is just an elder in your family. Do you really think I will be afraid of you?"


    "Well! It''s very shameful of you to act in such a high position! " Ding Yiming looks at Feng Tianling with disdain.


    For him, the worst thing in the world is to bully others! No matter how rich and powerful he is, he can''t bully others. So when he was in the same class with us in junior high school, he was very harmonious with us and disliked this kind of people most.


    "Well! The little one dares to teach me a lesson. " Feng Tianling didn''t take Ding Yiming seriously at all, so he didn''t care about his sarcasm at all. He continued to walk forward and said, "get out of the way. Those who open a shop don''t have the reason to blow the guests out."


    With that, he would reach out to push Ding Yiming away.


    Just when he was about to meet Ding Yiming, Ding Yiming suddenly had a muscle riot. He threw away Feng Tianling''s hand and pressed his hand directly on his shoulder. The strength of his hand was so great that he took a breath of cold air and dared not move forward.


    When Ding Yiming was in our school, he used to exercise every day. It seems that he was born with developed motor nerves. Now he is an adult, which is even more so. From the outline, we can see what kind of strength is contained in the muscles hidden under his clothes!


    For a moment, I was curious. I used my detective eyes and found that it was really unusual. Even ordinary practitioners could not reach this muscle strength. And so on, practitioners


    I looked at it again and observed it carefully. Sure enough, although there were not many mana in his body, there was a flow of mana.


    Ding Yiming Practiced magic!


    I was shocked. I had never heard that his family was a Dharma practitioner, but I was a mortal myself at that time. Even if someone said that his family was a Dharma practitioner, I don''t believe it. After all, it was too empty. But now that I am a mage, I believe in it. What''s more, the fact is right in front of us. We can''t believe it.


    "Hiss Do you think about the consequences of doing it to me? " Feng Tianling struggles a few times and finds that he can''t wring Ding Yiming''s strength, so he plans to threaten him with his identity.


    Ding Yiming sneered and said, "do you think I''m afraid of you?"


    Feng Tianling frowned. He knew that it was impossible to threaten Ding Yiming just by his identity. Now, his strength was no better than Ding Yiming, and he was in a desperate situation.


    At this time, I do not know why, had been falling into the downwind, he suddenly eyebrows a Shu, seems to have some countermeasures, said: "do you put?"


    Even the tone of language became hard.


    "No!" Ding Yiming''s tone has always been very hard.


    "Hum!" Feng Tianling snorted coldly. Suddenly, a figure came like a black fog. In the blink of an eye, he came to the two people. With a wave of his hand, he directly flicked Ding Yiming''s arm open. With a return of his hand, he patted them directly!


    For Feng Tianling and Ding Yiming, it''s like a dream. They can''t keep up with this kind of speed. But for me, it''s no different from ordinary people. Gongsun Shu takes charge of the whole situation. If the person who comes is really powerful, he will tell me. Now he''s silent, which means that the person who comes is not worth mentioning!


    However, this is not worth mentioning, but I, for Ding Yiming, just this hand is very important. If I am really hit, I will have to lie in the hospital bed for at least a month!When I was in danger, I saw my brow wrinkled, my left arm bent up to block my right hand, and my magic power came out of the palm of my hand. It was like a cushion between the man''s palm and Ding Yiming.


    "Bang!"


    In the light noise, the man slapped Ding Yiming on the mana cushion I made in front of him and was bounced back. For a moment, even the man and Feng Tianling frowned.


    Seeing that he was ok, Ding Yiming sneered and said, "Feng Tianling, do you think I didn''t bring anyone?"


    As soon as the voice fell, another figure came. In a flash, he stood beside Ding Yiming and put his hand behind him.


    I nodded slightly, so light that a few people didn''t notice.


    No wonder, just when I shot, I found that there seemed to be a force to protect Ding Yiming. It was someone!


    For a time, Ding Yiming and Feng Tianling are surrounded by one more person, but their styles are totally different.


    Ding Yiming is a middle-aged man in his forties. He looks like a big man, wearing a yellow casual coat and revealing his chest, showing people his strong chest and abdominal muscles.


    You know, it''s winter! January! It''s not ordinary people who can dress like this in this season. There must be magic, and it''s the absolute power of pure Yang!


    On the other hand, the man beside Feng Tianling, who was dressed in a black robe, did not even dare to appear in public. He covered his face with a cloak and hat, and his whole body exuded a kind of cold air.


    "Practitioners of Dharma..." I looked at the two men. Finally, I fixed my eyes on the black robed man beside Feng Tianling and murmured: "evil repair!"


    It''s a pity that I can''t see his face clearly, and I don''t know his name. Otherwise, I can ask Lu Qijun to see if he is a member of the cult.


    Now I just have a kind of problem. As long as it''s evil cultivation, I think it''s a person of Gong Mo religion.


    Looking at the man in yellow, Feng Tianling felt a headache, so he gave in and said, "I''m not here to make trouble, I''m here to find someone. Someone asked me to come here, otherwise, hum! Do you think I''d like to come to your little coffee shop? "


    Ding Yiming also didn''t want to make a big deal with him in this place, so he stopped pressing each other and asked, "who asked you?"


    "Well! Of course, you''ve never met a big man


    When Feng Tianling said this, his nose was so high that he was obviously very proud.


    It''s me who asked him out! I want him to make a yard for me, so that I can set up a branch of Tongzhou society. However, I dare not let him come because of his appearance. Otherwise, he will certainly do harm to innocent people in order to find a yard for me.


    Besides, Ding Yiming and I are good brothers. Feng Tianling is his enemy and mine. How can I give him this opportunity?!


    Major shadow army asked him to help with his work. It''s probably a matter of showing his face. You can see from his present appearance that he can''t pull it. Even if I just did it unintentionally, it''s estimated that this matter will make him a friend in this period of time.


    In this case, this matter can not fall on him!


    I made up my mind to send a letter to Gongsun Shu in my heart, asking him to inform Feng Tianling that something happened this time, and I''ll make an appointment next time.


    Of course, this is empty talk. It''s impossible to make another appointment.


    "Cut, what a big man, a dog of a feather!" Ding Yiming obviously doesn''t like people who associate with Feng Tianling.


    "Well! How can a little man know the dignity of such a big man? " Feng Tianling said, suddenly glancing at me.


    He finally saw me.


    "What? This is... " Feng Tianling asked.


    Because my position is very secret, so generally no one comes here. Now as the store manager, he is here, which means that I seem to have an unusual relationship with him.


    "This is my classmate. He''s not the one you''re looking for." Ding Yiming said.


    "Ha! Of course, how could the person who asked me out be such a little hairy kid? "


    Sure enough, my status is wonderful! No one would have thought that such a young man was actually a major of the shadow army!


    At this time, Gongsun Shu''s message was finally sent. Feng Tianling took out his mobile phone, frowned, then eased down, and said, "that big man has something to do. I''ll ask him out next time. It''s just right that I can finally stop staying in your little coffee shop."


    Then he patted the man in black on the shoulder and said, "let''s go."


    With that, they went out side by side.


    Ding Yiming watched the two of them walk out of the coffee shop, spat gently and said, "what the hell! It''s just to find fault on purpose and talk about big people. "


    It seems that he thinks that the big man is an excuse for Feng Tianling to make trouble here and leave. However, I don''t want to explain it now. After all, it''s useless to explain it. Let''s wait until later.I stood up and sent a message to Gongsun Shu in my heart: "no need to watch, come here."


    Almost the next moment, Gongsun Shu''s figure appeared in front of me.


    This scared Ding Yiming and others. After all, no matter how fast he was, even the man in black robe could have a trace to follow. But Gongsun Shu appeared out of thin air!


    "Who is it?"


    The man in yellow rushed here again, protecting Ding Yiming and Jiang Hongxin behind him, frowning at Gongsun Shu, and said, "what a powerful ghost, young master, let''s go!"


    As soon as I saw Ding Yiming, they both had fear on their faces, and quickly said, "misunderstanding, misunderstanding! This is my own man. "


    As soon as Ding Yiming saw that I was talking, and he seemed to be very familiar with Gongsun Shu, he was shocked and cried: "Guo Rui, this..."


    Although he didn''t understand what was going on, he was not nervous when he knew it was my man, but the man in yellow couldn''t do it. He didn''t know my background. Seeing that there was such a powerful ghost demon around me, suddenly the inexplicable justice came up and yelled: "it must be evil repair to raise such a ghost demon! Look at the move


    Finish saying, completely do not give me the opportunity to explain, a punch came over.

 Chapter 109

    "Evil repair! Look at the move


    The man in yellow didn''t give me a chance to explain at all. He just punched me.


    Gongsun Shu was beside me. When he saw that man hit me with a fist, he was not the one who stood and was beaten. He immediately wanted to fight.


    I can''t see it! If he did, it would be a matter to hurt someone. He quickly pressed his shoulder and said, "I''ll do it!" At the same time, the other hand flashed gold, and clapped it with one hand.


    Bright palm!


    What the man in yellow cultivates is pure Yang. For him, the bright palm will not hurt his root.


    "Bang --!"


    The fists and palms collided. The man in yellow was my opponent, and he was shocked out.


    "Master Wei!" Ding Yiming was so surprised that he quickly supported the man in yellow''s back with both hands. As a result, he was also knocked back by the anti shock force.


    But fortunately, in this way, the strength was weakened, the two did not fly back together, but turned into a rolling gourd, directly to the ground.


    Originally, Ding Yiming and Feng Tianling had just had a tit for tat confrontation here, which had already attracted some people to watch. At this time, Feng Tianling had just left, but they hadn''t dispersed yet. As soon as they arrived, they immediately gathered around.


    "What''s the matter? Isn''t that man gone? "


    "No, it''s the fat man."


    "Oh, you really don''t want to say that you''re not losing your strength and your flesh is not white. You''ve knocked them down!"


    "I see, I see! What a fat man


    ¡­¡­


    I listened to the people around me, and I was speechless. Can''t these people not talk about my figure? We have to call "fat man" and "fat man" all the time.


    At this time, the two on the ground also stood up with the help of Jiang Hongxin and Gongsun Shu, and quickly said: "let''s disperse. We just had a misunderstanding. It''s OK. It''s OK."


    As soon as I saw it, I had to come. One of the parties had to step forward and said, "yes, it''s OK. Let''s break up."


    The onlookers were very disappointed and said, "it''s gone." One side scattered one after another and went on its own.


    I see people are gone, quickly help Ding Yiming pat the soil on the body, said: "misunderstood, just also have to, don''t blame."


    That Ding Yiming didn''t think what I would do, so he didn''t blame me. Instead, he asked in surprise, "Guo Rui, you''re so good. I''ve seen master Wei''s skill before. You even beat him up and knocked me down. I haven''t seen you for several years. It''s really eye-catching!"


    I was flattered and shy by him. Before I could wait to be polite, master Wei in yellow said: "hum! That''s just my carelessness. I don''t have any real skills, otherwise Hum


    Said, even turned his head to one side, do not look at me, a pair of proud posture.


    Ding Yiming said with a smile: "ha ha ha, Guo Rui, don''t be surprised, master Wei has this character."


    I also laughed. Looking at master Wei, I didn''t expect that the man in his forties still had a naughty heart.


    "Well, it''s all misunderstanding. This is Gongsun Shu. It''s mine Friends. "


    I told Ding Yiming that it was hard for me to say that I was a subordinate. He was more powerful than me!


    "Hello, Mr. Gongsun." Ding Yiming immediately warmly greets Gongsun Shu and extends his hand.


    Knowing that he was my classmate, Gongsun Shu could not deny his face. He reached out to shake hands with him to show his friendship.


    On one side, master Wei said: "hum, a ghost, young master, you don''t have to deal with him. You don''t have to kill many people."


    I can''t refute this. Indeed, Gongsun Shu is following me now. It''s a betrayal of the truth, and he hasn''t done anything wrong. But who can guarantee that he hasn''t killed anyone before? If you haven''t killed anyone, how can you have such strength?!


    "This..." Now, I can''t explain it any more.


    But Gongsun said that he was very indifferent and said, "I did do some unreasonable things before, but now I have followed my husband and no longer do evil. To tell you the truth, I am just a little servant of my husband."


    He said, but also with his hand to me, intended to explain that he said that "Sir" is me.


    "Oh, Guo Rui, you are so powerful that you have a ghost servant!" It is natural that Ding Yiming also knows about ghost servants. Since there are practitioners around him, of course he knows about this.


    "Ah, it''s nothing, nothing..." While I was talking, I wiped sweat secretly. Good guy, servant, Gongsun Shu really didn''t save face for himself. He directly lowered himself to this position, just to show my status! Loyal minister, loyal minister!


    "Ah, we haven''t seen each other for several years. We''ve all grown up a lot. Ah, let''s not talk here. Let''s go to my house. I have to treat you well!"


    Ding Yiming said, holding me directly, laughing and going out. After that, Jiang Hongxin has found Hu Jie and invited her. Of course, the way is not so rude.Out of the door, Ding Yiming asked, "Guo Rui, do you have a car? If not, take my car. "


    "Oh, no, I have." With that, I pressed the key to get out of the car, and kaired suddenly sounded his flute and flashed the light twice.


    As soon as Ding Yiming saw it, his eyes became straight again. He patted me on the shoulder and said, "good car, brother!"


    I was patted by him, my whole body trembled, some speechless looked at him and said: "OK, ok..."


    My old classmate is more enthusiastic than before


    So in this way, Ding Yiming and Jiang Hongxin are driving in their Mercedes Benz to lead the way. Hu Jie and Gongsun Shu, I are still sitting on kaileide, following behind and going to his house.


    On the way, Gongsun Shu also asked me a question, if you don''t choose Feng Tianling, who will choose to find the address to establish TongZhou society branch.


    My answer is, there''s no need to find anyone else.


    I chose Feng Tianling because I didn''t have any contacts. I plan to find a yard with my identity. But now, I don''t have no contacts at all. It''s just a real estate with Ding Yiming''s family. It''s absolutely certain!


    Of course, even between brothers, we can''t blindly ask!


    I can see that there are some grudges between the Ding family and Feng Tianling, and they are so big that they need to hire practitioners to fight. If Feng Tianling steps down and the Ding family gets the support of major shadow army, the situation will be reversed.


    I believe that my exchange terms are a great gift to the Ding family!


    ¡­¡­


    All the way speechless, in a short time, it is to the Ding family.


    Ding Yiming''s family is located in a relatively high-end community. The reason why it is relatively high-end is that as far as I know, the most high-end community in Yancheng is not this community. Moreover, there is a villa area, which is located in the coastal area and has the least pollution on the sea. It is the top in terms of environment and decoration.


    The Ding family lives here not because they have no money. With their financial resources, it''s absolutely no problem to live in the villa area. The reason why they only live in this relatively high-end community is because their ancestral low-key, so they just choose a quiet and clean place to live, instead of living in the villa. However, they don''t live. Some people want to live


    "Dad, mom, this is my high school classmate, Guo Rui, and his girlfriend."


    Ding Yiming called as soon as he got home.


    "Poof --" as I walked behind, I suddenly burst out with a mouthful of old blood! Good guy, Hu Jie is by your side. How can I explain it when you call your girlfriend like this?!


    I took a quick look at Hu Jie. She was also embarrassed. But at this time, the Ding family''s parents had come out of the house, and it was not appropriate to tangle about what to call them, so they didn''t retort and went in with a red face.


    I see her pretty face slightly red, but it is very good-looking, and did not refute the "girlfriend" this title, no matter what the reason is, it is to let me very happy, in line with the spirit of Ah Q, spiritual victory method, I am also happy, happy face followed into the room.


    The decoration of this high-end community is not the same as that of the ordinary community. It''s not magnificent, but at least it''s enjoyable. Especially, the Ding family''s parents are hospitable people. They don''t put on the airs of their rich families at all. It''s very comfortable to get along with them.


    A few of us sat on the sofa, and the table in the middle was just filled with fragrant tea. The heat was curling, and the aroma was fragrant, which made us feel relaxed and happy.


    "Oh? So Xiao Rui is also a great master! "


    Ding Yiming naturally told his parents all those things before. When I heard that master Wei was shaken away with my hand, and that Ding Yiming was photographed on the ground, I was immediately delighted.


    Ding Yiming also told me that the reason why he practiced some spells and surrounded by mages was because of his father. Today, when I heard about my deeds, as a father, I was not angry that I had beaten his son, but appreciated me very much.


    "Uncle, I just know something about Yin and Yang. It''s just a coincidence with master Wei." I waved my hand and said.


    On one side, master Wei snorted coldly, and also said, "yes, coincidentally!"


    But it''s clear that the reason we both say this is not the same


    "Ah, no matter what the reason is, winning is winning. Unexpectedly, Xiaorui is so old that he already has such ability. I don''t know, he is a teacher of the United school?" Uncle Ding said with a smile, a look of love.


    When I think about it, I don''t know which school Shifu belongs to! But in terms of magic, it''s really daomen magic. It''s true, but daomen is always complicated, and my master''s magic seems to be more than daomen''s. I really don''t know which sect Shifu belongs to and which sect I belong to.


    "It''s not worth mentioning that there''s a small family and a small faction." That''s all I can say. There''s nothing else to say.


    "Xiaorui is too modest. He is so capable and modest. Alas, not much, not much." Uncle Ding said and took a look at master Wei.When master Wei saw Uncle Ding looking at him, he knew that this was for himself, and then he gave another "hum".


    We talked for a while. Suddenly, uncle Ding''s mobile phone rang. When Uncle Ding picked it up, his face suddenly changed and he didn''t say a word. After a while, he hung up the phone.


    Looking at him like this, Ding Yiming asked, "Dad, is it..."


    Uncle Ding nodded and said, "yes, it''s them again. They are biting that piece of land. They managed to keep half of it. Now it''s less and less. I''m afraid they will take it all away by then."


    For a moment, Ding Yiming, Jiang Hongxin, and his uncles and aunts were silent. Ding Yiming sighed and looked at me. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and he said to his uncle in a low voice, "Dad, why don''t you let Guo Rui have a look?"


    In fact, his voice is very low, but because of my level promotion, my ear power is getting better and better, so I can still hear it.


    "No good." Uncle Ding frowned and said. "Put Xiaorui on this. He''s a guest. How can we..."


    When I listened, I felt wrong. I thought it was also an opportunity. I immediately said, "uncle, if it''s useful to go to my place, just to tell you the truth, I have something to ask for help from my uncle this time. If I don''t do something, I''m not at ease."


    "This..." Uncle Ding hesitated for a moment, and finally said: "OK, please Xiaorui."


    Ding Yiming patted me on the shoulder with a smile and said, "with Guo Rui, there must be no problem." Then he said to me, "come on, take you to a good place. You will love it."

 Chapter 110

    It''s still a Mercedes Benz, a kaleide, and I, Ding Yiming, Jiang Hongxin, Hu Jie, Gongsun Shu, master Wei, and a person I haven''t met, are marching towards the destination.


    Because master Wei was sitting in my car this time, it was very disharmonious on the way. Hu Jie was very uncomfortable sitting on the co pilot. Gongsun Shu was sitting in the back seat next to master Wei, holding his shoulder and looking at this guy, saying nothing.


    Anyway, it was very uncomfortable, but fortunately, nothing happened and we arrived at the destination safely.


    When I got out of the car, I just took a breath of the air here, and immediately felt relaxed and happy.


    This is a mountain forest, which is located in the suburb. It is different from other green mountains. Other mountains, such as the one yunlingzi brought me back last time, have become a place for nearby residents to relax because of the development of modern cities and the increase of population. It is also a place for a family of three to visit on weekends. Naturally, this environment is


    Moreover, because of urban development, many mountains have either built power stations and signal towers, or mined stones for industrial construction, so there are not many real mountains that can be called green mountains, at least there are few here. This mountain may be a rare holy land left behind. Although it is winter, there are not many good scenery, but look at it We can see that when the spring is warm and the flowers are blooming, it will be a happy land.


    As soon as Ding Yiming got out of the car, he straightened up with his feet sticking to the ground, stretched his body and looked comfortable. He said, "Guo Rui, how is it? Is it really great here?"


    I went to him and said, "yes, it''s very comfortable. I seldom see such a clean mountain. Yes? This is where you''re coming from? It doesn''t look like a vicious place. Why is uncle so urgent? "


    After I asked, before Ding Yiming could speak, master Wei broke in first and said with disdain: "hum! Little children, of course, don''t know why. "


    "You..."


    I frowned as soon as I heard it. No matter how arrogant master Wei is, I can''t bear it any more. I''ll find trouble with him all the way, and I''ll feel bad if I don''t get any unhappiness!


    "Master Wei!" Ding Yiming is also reluctant. Although master Wei and his father, uncle Ding, have been friends for many years, I am his friend at least. He is not good-looking when he refutes my face again and again.


    "Hum!"


    Master Wei gave a cold hum, tilted his head and stopped talking.


    Ding Yiming patted me on the shoulder and said, "let''s go." Said, with me toward a direction quickly walked in the past.


    In the process of leaving, Ding Yiming made it clear to me that this piece of land was bought by the Ding family many years ago. At that time, the owner of the Ding family was Ding Yiming''s grandfather. Ding Yiming''s grandfather, uncle Ding, is kind and kind-hearted. He likes the clean green mountains and waters best. After he gets the land, he renovates the environment and keeps a clean and beautiful scenery.


    But it didn''t last long. With master Ding''s death, the ownership of the land became one of the goals of the Ding brothers.


    This land has a superior terrain. Once it develops, it will be golden 10000 Liang, the second son of the Ding family, that is, uncle Ding''s younger brother and uncle Ding Yiming''s second uncle. But I don''t want to leave it idle just to keep it clean.


    As a result, a dispute started. Later, because of several lawsuits, it was finally determined that one person and half of the land contained a small river, which happened to be in the middle, so the river was used as the boundary, just like the Chu River and the Han Dynasty. It was divided into two parts, the east part belonged to the first and the west part belonged to the second.


    But the heart is not enough. The snake swallows the elephant. Half of the land is not worth the whole land. The second member of the Ding family didn''t inherit the character and style of master Ding at all. He was greedy and black hearted. He wanted to take the land and even the other property that was given to him into his pocket. However, how to distribute property is clearly written in black and white. It''s very important to seize property by force. Therefore, we must resort to evil tactics!


    What''s a trick? It''s better to hire some Dharma practitioners to harm them, or they can''t stand peace, or they are killed directly. At that time, how can they accept the property.


    It''s impossible for others to find out what kind of magic they use. Besides, there are regular rules for them. They can get these properties in a proper way.


    "Not only that, the last time you met Feng Tianling, he was an official. He had a close relationship with my son-in-law. Besides, he married me by pointing his stomach. He said that when my daughter and my cousin grew up, they would marry his son to form a kinship relationship."


    As Ding Yiming said, his face became more and more gloomy. I could feel his hands on my shoulders shaking with anger.


    I patted him on the shoulder and comforted him. At the same time, I admired the brains of the Ding family. I had a good relationship with them. In this way, I would have a very close relationship with such a big man as Feng Tianling. And business, once you make friends with officials, is not to be underestimated!


    However, there are still some things in the world that can''t be solved by using one''s brain. For example, there are many people who are richer than the second son of the Ding family. Similarly, there are also many people who are more powerful than Feng Tianling!¡­¡­


    When I thought about this, I suddenly heard a cry of killing in front of me. Looking up, it turned out that I had already arrived at the place where the two sides were fighting.


    There are two people, one is uncle Ding, the elder of the Ding family, and the other is uncle Ding, the elder of the Ding family. They look across the river, about 20 meters away from the river. The mages of the two sides stand by the river, casting their own magic.


    Ding Yiming and I stopped and looked at the battlefield.


    On Uncle Ding''s side, there are three mages. Two of them can''t see which sect, but one of them is absolutely easy to identify. He is dressed in Taoist clothes, with a sword on his back, and holding the Dow in his hand. Standing in the center, he is the main force among the three.


    On the other hand, the number of Ding Laoer is one less than that here, but his momentum is even stronger than them.


    The two men were all dressed in black robes. One stood in front of the other with a blood red whip sticking out of the sleeve of the black robe. Every time they waved it, it would bring out a bad wind. The other, standing behind him, was silent and motionless, as if he were dead, but his breath was more dangerous than that of the one with the whip in front of him.


    There are countless mana flowing in the air and on the ground, and the ground is full of traces left by the fighting. It seems that after the war, this place will need a lot of Kung Fu to recover.


    "Both of them are evil practitioners!" I look at the two mages over there, frown slightly, heart read a move, called out Lu Qijun.


    "Oh, I''ll go!"


    As soon as Ding Yiming saw that there was one more person here, he couldn''t help crying out. The voice might be too loud, which attracted the attention of both sides. Both uncle Ding''s people and Ding Laoer''s people looked this way.


    Of course, this refers to those ordinary people who watch the war. The five mages will not pay attention to these things.


    "Lu Qijun, look at those two people. They are not the people of the cult." No matter what they mean, I asked Lu Qijun.


    Lu Qijun frowned and looked over there. He looked at the whip bearers and the silent ones. He shook his head and said, "no, at least I don''t know them. I''m not familiar with their breath."


    "So they''re not Gongmo people?"


    "No, I can''t say that. I joined the cult for a short time, and it''s mysterious. I only know who is under the five elders, and they are all the captain and the following famous people. If they are under the other elders, I don''t know them."


    Lu Qijun said, a face of embarrassment.


    I nodded and said, "go back."


    With that, he took him back again. His strength is very weak. It''s useless outside. I''d better take him back.


    "Gongsun Shu!"


    "I''m here, sir." Gongsun Shu stepped forward, came to the place behind me only half a step away, and answered in a low voice.


    "Those two, what do you think of their strength?" I pointed to the two men in black and asked.


    Gongsun Shu looked at them, felt their breath, said with a smile: "even if they are together, I am not afraid!"


    "Good! I''m a tiger general As soon as I heard this, I immediately laughed. To tell you the truth, I''m sure I can deal with the one with the whip, but I don''t know the details of the silent one. I''m not sure. Since Gongsun Shu said that, it''s no problem.


    As I was thinking about it, I suddenly saw that several people of the Ding family were whispering. I didn''t know what they were saying, so I said to Gongsun Shu, "I want to hear what those people are saying. Can I do it?"


    Gongsun Shu laughed and said, "it''s a piece of cake."


    With that, Gongsun Shu spread his right hand to the void. Vaguely, he saw a purple air floating in the past. Then, Gongsun Shu recited a mantra of unknown content. Suddenly, I felt a burst of clarity in my ears. The whispers of those people, as if I had participated in it, were clear.


    "That''s Ding Xingsheng''s son, Ding Yiming. The woman with long hair and ponytail is his girlfriend Jiang Hongxin, and the one with yellow clothes is their mage Lao Wei. The rest of them are strangers."


    "Well! The rest are just children and young people. What''s to be afraid of? "


    "The boss is right. Do you think this is an opportunity?"


    "Opportunity? Of course, it''s an opportunity. If you don''t believe the old guy and don''t compromise, you can tell master Cui to find an opportunity to take him and the woman, eh With another woman, I''ll take them all. "


    "Yes


    The man agreed and quickly ran to the silent man in black robe. He looked like a slave, bent down and flattered him. He said what he had just said again. The man in black robe, known as master Cui, still didn''t speak. He just nodded slightly to show his understanding.


    I frowned and saw that one of the two men seemed to be the eldest. This man just asked him to catch Ding Yiming and Jiang Hongxin. I could understand that, but he still wanted to catch Hu Jie. This is If he arrested Hu Jie because of that, then I''m afraid the purpose of catching Jiang Hongxin is also general.Anyway, I''ve never heard of threatening an old father with his son''s girlfriend''s life.


    "Protect them." I whispered.


    "Yes." Gongsun Shu agreed and went to Ding Yiming. Master Wei frowned again, but he didn''t say anything.


    "Come on, let''s go down." I said to Ding Yiming, take the lead to go to Uncle Ding''s people, those people also found us at this time, it''s time to pass.


    Ding Yiming and others followed me. Gongsun Shu held down the battle line, and a group of people walked in the opposite direction.

 Chapter 111

    When we came to those people, Ding Yiming had already recommended them to me. These people were an old housekeeper of their family. Since they learned Ding Xingwang''s thoughts, they asked him to guard here.


    "Originally, our family would come here for camping, dining and enjoying the beautiful scenery on holidays. Now, this kind of thing has happened, but we can''t come here for a holiday." Ding Yiming sighed.


    I looked at him and said, "don''t worry, soon you will be able to spend your holiday here again."


    Then I looked at the war situation over there.


    With a wave of his hands, the Taoist grasped a handful of yellow paper in both hands. As he waved his arms, the yellow paper spread all over the sky. Then, he saw that he pinched the Dow finger and read the truth. Suddenly, the yellow paper suddenly turned into paper men, the size of normal people. Swords, axes and axes appeared in his hands, incarnating countless paper men soldiers, standing in front of the three people and looking at the black robes in the distance People.


    "Up


    At the Taoist''s command, countless paper men marched forward bravely. When they got close to the river, they stepped on their feet and suddenly jumped up. They jumped several meters and rushed to the opposite side.


    The man with the whip looked at the paper man all over the sky with a sneer and a wave of his hands. The two blood red long whip, like the chains of death, like the chains of impermanence, rose up in an instant, with the air of blood evil. In the blink of an eye, more than ten paper men turned into flying ashes and disappeared.


    At this time, those paper men just flew half way.


    With a wave of his arms and a collision of his two long whips in the air, the black robed man suddenly burst into a bloody storm. Countless paper men around him disappeared in the bloody storm. Suddenly, the paper man in the sky is less than half.


    But by this time, they had crossed the river and successfully reached the other side, only a few steps away from the black robed man who used the whip. And this distance, for the "whip" weapon, is a dead end if it is approached.


    The black robed man looked at the paper man soldier with sword, axe and Tomahawk in his hand. He sneered and said, "do you think I''m afraid when I''m near?"


    Finish saying, that guy hands in a flash, the two long whip is actually fast dance up, this moment, it seems that is not two long whip, but a fully open folding fan! The range is almost a semicircle!


    All of a sudden, it was like a piece of eraser on the white board. The paper man in front of the black robed man disappeared in a flash, just like someone opened the crack of time and space. In a moment, he returned to peace.


    "Damn it The Taoist scolded, stretched out his hand, took out the sword behind him, held it in his hand, and faced the man in black.


    The black robe''s hands moved, and a long whip flew in. The Taoist held his sword to meet him. The tip of the sword hit the long whip, and a burst of bloody air burst out.


    The Taoist knew that the current could not be touched. His feet moved and his body retreated. At the same time, he pinched his left finger and called out sharp thunder to disperse the current. At the same time, another thunder struck the man in black robe.


    The whip that the black robed man had just played had not been taken back at this time. Seeing the thunderbolt coming, he took advantage of the opportunity to take back the whip, rotated the whip body and hit the lightning.


    When the Taoist saw that his thunder didn''t work, he didn''t dare to rush forward. He stood up with his sword and waited for the opportunity.


    Left and right two people, the strength is not as good as that Taoist, need to work together to guard against that has been silent another black robed man, dare not act rashly, also can''t help.


    I watched their fight, but I didn''t take the initiative to get involved. After all, the guy who had been silent was targeting Hu Jie. I need to wait for him to do it before I can do it.


    At this time, the Taoist priest and the one with the whip had been fighting together again, and the other two''s attention was partly distracted to them. At this time, the guy who had not taken the hand suddenly shook his body, and the whole person disappeared immediately! And


    "be careful, sir, shrinking the ground!"


    Gongsun Shu immediately uttered his words. As soon as his words fell, he saw that Ding Yiming, Jiang Hongxin and Hu Jie were suddenly trapped in a big hole like quicksand. They were basically ordinary people, and some of their magic skills were difficult to protect themselves. They were trapped in an instant!


    But at the next moment, Gongsun Shu grabs the void, and suddenly a larger array appears. Countless lines and incomprehensible Sanskrit appear on the ground, shining.


    The three men just sank down. Suddenly, the ground became hard again. Their lower body had fallen into the ground and they were stuck on the ground. They were very uncomfortable, frightened and scared. They kept shouting and patting the ground with their hands.


    Gongsun Shu laughed and said, "do you want to run? Get out of here


    With that, the hand holding the air suddenly lifted, and suddenly the ground just like quicksand subsided was like a * * buried in it, which exploded instantly! For a moment, the dust was flying, and there was a big hole on the ground. Ding Yiming and other three people were rescued, but the man in black was tied up by purple black rope and fixed in the air.


    "This What''s going on? " Ding Yiming didn''t know what was going on, so he went to the shore again. Master Wei and I had caught them and stood still.


    "Don''t you know what they are? I''m arresting you to threaten uncle Ding. I''m arresting them Hum"Asshole!" Ding Yiming also knew what was going on. Looking at the man on the other side, his eyes were bloodshot, he said, "Feng Tianxin, Feng Tianling''s younger brother, I''ve heard about this man''s bad conduct. I didn''t expect that he was so bad!"


    "Well, fortunately, it''s OK, isn''t it?" I said, looking back at Gongsun Shu, he just caught the man in black robe, but it was only because of the carelessness of the man in black robe. Now he reacted and began to struggle.


    Gongsun Shu''s hands were empty, and the purple black rope began to increase, fighting with the man in black robe.


    "How about Gongsun Shu?"


    "No problem!"


    "Well, I''ll leave it to you!" When I finished, I patted Ding Yiming on the shoulder and said, "Yiming, let me show you my strength!"


    With that, I turned around, stepped on taimingbu, and rushed to the battlefield by the river. With a move of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand. At the same time, I yelled: "three masters, step back, I''ll fight him!"


    When the three masters looked back, they saw that I was a young man. Although I was mature and bulky, it was obvious that in their eyes, I was not the opponent of the man in black robe with whip. It was just like cannon fodder to rush up like this.


    I looked at the six suspicious lights in their three and six eyes, and suddenly my heart was blocked. My heart said, can''t you look up to me a little bit?! But then I thought, forget it, it''s your face, no one can stop it!


    Thinking, the body has rushed to the position of the three masters.


    "Ah..." One of them wanted to stop me. The Taoist stopped him and said, "this child has a strange pace. It seems to be similar to the Murong family. He should be strong. Let him go."


    When I heard this in my ears, I didn''t have time to think about it. I had already passed the position of the three of them. I stepped on my feet and flew up. With the help of the technique of imperial air, I rushed to the opposite bank in an instant.


    When the black robed man saw that Gongsun Shu had taken his companion, I rushed over again. I didn''t dare to step forward. I stepped back three steps, waved my hands, and two bloody whip came around!


    I sneer, holding a ghost face flying cloud sword, left and right a dozen, "bang bang" two! The two long whips were beaten back, and the bloody air burst out could not penetrate the defense of ice armour. They were all blocked out.


    At this time, I, dressed in Ice Armor, holding a sword, came and fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, the three people here, together with the black robed man with the whip, Feng Tianxin and his subordinates, all stepped back. The latter two were even more frightened.


    The black robed man calmed down, gave a loud drink, and waved his hands. The two bloody long whip, like two red snake, struck with lightning. Within a second, it was several probes. It was flexible and changeable, as if I was fighting with more than ten people instead of one person or two whip!


    However, this is not difficult for me.


    In that whirlpool small world, I am not fighting with "as if more than a dozen people", but really fighting with more than a dozen people and dozens of people! Moreover, the danger level of those "people" is no lower than that of the bloody whip. As long as they are stained with it, they will die instantly!


    So I''ve been used to fighting with dozens of people on my own.


    At this time, the black robed man, but one person two whip, even if the action is fast, his whip is not really more!


    However, his whip technique is really good. He has just eliminated those paper men, and his speed has already drawn a semicircle. Now, because he wants to fight with me, he has drawn a whole circle in order to swing more powerful!


    All of a sudden, the black robed man''s right hand trembled, and his right whip came straight at me, like a sharp arrow, piercing my abdomen!


    I hold the sword in both hands to resist. The whip on the ghost face flying cloud sword immediately triggers the rebound effect. The sword body bends until the whip runs out of power and bounces back instantly! The whip hit back more than twice as fast as the attack and hit the man in black.


    "Poof


    The man in black robe took his move and suddenly burst out with blood. He stepped back a few steps and almost came to a big split. Then he stopped.


    I stand with a sword, watching him, not chasing him, waiting for him to move.


    The black robed man gasped for breath. He swung his left hand and the whip came. I stood up with my right hand holding the sword to block the whip.


    The whip was soft. After it was blocked, I still pulled it. As soon as I lowered my head and let it pass the whip head, the whip didn''t receive the next block. It was winding around my sword one by one. Somehow, it was a button.


    The man in black pulled back, and I pulled this way. For a moment, the two of us got stronger.


    My strength has been strengthened by the upgrade system for a long time, and I can''t beat it. Seeing that he can''t pull back the whip, he laughed and said, "I like the whip, too!"


    Finish saying, on the hand a shake, ghost face flies cloud sword immediately soften.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword is really like a cloud, and its shape is uncertain. At this time, it turns into a long whip, and directly winds up along the bloody long whip. In a moment, it attacks the black robed man.


    The man in black robe didn''t expect that my sword could still be used like this. For a moment, he didn''t react. His left hand was cut off, and he couldn''t hold the long whip, so he took it off, and the long whip fell to the ground."Damn it The black robed man suffered from pain, and his heart was on fire. Regardless of it, he drew a whip with his right hand, as if it was not a whip, but a knife!


    I looked up to see the whip, left hand a lift, golden light!


    Bright palm, add ice armor!


    "Pa!"


    The whip is on my palm. I have to say that it does have some pain and heat, but because of the two skills, it won''t leave any scars and hidden injuries.


    At this time, the black robed man had no weapons in his left hand, and the whip of his right hand had just been taken away. There was no time to protect him. I took advantage of this moment, and with one finger of my left hand, a Qi sword rushed in.


    Fengming sword!


    In a flash!


    The black robed man wanted to dodge, but he didn''t have time. He wanted to resist, but he couldn''t. in the blink of an eye, Fengming sword penetrated his body.

 Chapter 112

    "Well Cough... "


    The black robed man was pierced through his right chest. Although he didn''t hurt his heart, such a huge wound was a breath away from death.


    The two goods behind the man in black robe were scared to pee when I hit him with a sword. Their legs trembled. They could see it just by looking at it. They caressed each other. It seemed that they could fall to the ground as soon as they let go.


    I took a look at these two goods and gave a cold hum. Such goods don''t need my hand. Moreover, killing them like this is not good for the Ding family. There are many ways to kill them.


    "You You... " The black robed man had only one last breath and pointed at me, but he couldn''t say a second word at all.


    My right hand trembled, the ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly trembled three times and became firm. The blood red whip wrapped around it was suddenly flicked away. It collapsed like a piece of noodles not far away, and the blood red on it also turned into dark red, which had lost its previous majesty.


    On the other hand, the black robed man is also unlucky. I can feel that his strength is definitely higher than that of the man in front of me, but it''s just that he is absent-minded and wants to attack Hu Jie and them. It''s just that I heard him, and it''s just that he met Gongsun Shu


    So many accidents, but together, killed him.


    Gongsun Shu clenched his hands and looked at the man who was fixed by himself in the sky. He didn''t try to struggle, but he was just trapped in the sand and dying. After a while of shaking, he was still caught by Gongsun Shu with a stronger array.


    "Well, it''s over." Gongsun Shu said, raise a hand, will result in him.


    "Wait!" At this time, Ding Yiming suddenly called out: "don''t kill him here, don''t damage this place." As like as two peas in the face,


    smiled and laughed. This guy is exactly the same as his uncle. This land is very meaningful to them. This is why they have been spending so long time with the Chu Han River across the river.


    "Gongsun Shu!" I cried. "Clean your hands."


    With that, he stepped on taimingbu and came to the black robed man''s side in an instant. His left hand flashed with gold, and the bright palm started! In an instant, four palms were printed on him, bringing the power of Guangming palms into full play!


    And the next moment, I was back in place, looking at him from a distance.


    On the other side, Gongsun Shukou read the truth and waved his hands like a magician. Suddenly, another Dharma array appeared around the man, emitting a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Broken!"


    The two of us yelled out at the same time. The bodies of the two black robed people turned into ashes and smoke at this moment. They were invisible. There were no traces of two people here, let alone destroyed the environment here.


    Ding Yiming was relieved to see that the two men had been killed and the environment had not been destroyed. He stroked his chest with his hand, looked at Jiang Hongxin beside him, touched her hair, and finally put his hand on her shoulder, hugged her and looked at the beautiful scenery with a smile.


    "You..."


    I pointed to the two guys opposite me with my sword and said in a cold voice.


    "Ah?"


    Those two are mortals. Although Feng Tianxin still has some status because of his brother Feng Tianling''s identity, it''s only for mortals. When Gongsun Shu and I meet like this, it''s just a mouse meeting a cat and waiting to die.


    I look at them like that, and I think their trousers are hot at this time.


    I walked over slowly, and the two goods were so scared that their faces turned white, "bangji" fell to the ground, shaking. Moreover, it seemed that there was a smell of urine in the air.


    As I got closer and closer, they didn''t want to step back. They didn''t move for a long time. After a while, they let me come to them. Sure enough, their trousers were wet.


    "You know what you''re going through." I looked at them and said faintly.


    In this sentence, their faces are white again!


    "I hope you won''t be so unlucky in your next life to find a job." I said, raising my sword.


    "Er -" they looked at my sword shining white in the winter sun, and their eyes turned white.


    "Hey


    I got up and fell with my sword, and with one sword, I struck two people In front of me.


    Again, we can''t kill them here. First, the Ding family should be responsible. Second, the land is dirty.


    I looked at the sword and then at the two men. These two goods have been scared fainted, eyes turned white, legs wet, a bad smell.


    "How dare you do it?" I took back my sword, but I didn''t care about them. I crossed the river and went to Ding Yiming and said, "OK, you can rest assured."


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry, we all know the strength of these two people. It''s not a day or two to make trouble here. I didn''t expect that you killed them in just a few minutes. Guo Rui, you''re so powerful!"


    With that, Ding Yiming kept patting me on the shoulder with both hands, shaking my whole body."It''s OK, it''s nothing ~"


    my whole body trembled when I was patted by him, and my voice began to tremble.


    At this time, the Taoist priest and the other two also came over and bowed to me together, saying, "master, you are very powerful. Please accept my worship!"


    "Ah, masters, you must not, please get up!"


    I quickly helped them up, and Ding Yiming went to the Taoist priest and said with a smile, "Taoist Tan, you can''t convince people, but it''s rare."


    Taoist Natan raised his head and said with a smile: "ah, although the master is young, he has high strength. I think it''s not as good as that. It''s one of the blessings in the world to convince such a strong man."


    Ding Yiming laughed and whispered to me, "Guo Rui, this Taoist Tan is a master of cultivation on the dragon and tiger mountain. He is the strongest one here. No one is willing to accept him. Unexpectedly, you can convince him."


    One side Taoist Tan''s magic power is high, and naturally his ear power is amazing. Although Ding Yiming''s voice is not high, he still listens to it and says with a smile, "ha ha ha, do you think I''m arrogant? That''s wrong with me. If there are strong people, I''m naturally convinced. It''s not like some people. They can''t compare with others, and they don''t agree with me. "


    Then he took a look at master Wei.


    "Taoist Tan and master Wei don''t see eye to eye at ordinary times. This time, because of you, I think it''s even worse." Ding Yiming said in my ear.


    Sure enough, when master Wei heard this, he knew he was talking about himself and immediately refuted. Then, they had a quarrel for no reason.


    The two masters on one side were obviously used to the scene. As soon as they started to quarrel, they immediately covered their ears and left with exaggerated expressions and small steps.


    Ding Yiming pulled me aside and asked, "one thing is, how do you plan to solve those two people?"


    With that, he pointed to Feng Tianxin and his little follower across the river.


    He can see that I didn''t kill them, but how to solve it is still a matter!


    I looked at Ding Yiming, looked back at the two goods, sighed and said, "Yiming, there''s something I have to tell you. Do you remember when you met Feng Tianling in the coffee shop, he said, is he suitable for a person to meet?"


    "I remember, didn''t I say that I changed the contract and saved him later?"


    "Well, I want to tell you the truth. I''m the one who asked him out!"


    I said, looking back at Ding Yiming.


    "What?" Ding Yiming was shocked and said, "don''t cheat me if I''m not a student." but he said, "isn''t he a big man?"


    I sighed, reached out from my pocket and handed the small book to me.


    Ding Yiming takes it and looks at the words "shadow army" on it with doubts. Then he opens it and sees the word "major" in front of him.


    "Little Major! You? Major? "


    Ding Yiming is not good at all. His old classmate, whom he hasn''t seen for several years, suddenly becomes a major. What''s the matter with the world?!


    "I came here for a purpose, but at that time I didn''t know what kind of person Feng Tianling was. I only knew that he was in a high position, so I wanted him to finish my work. I didn''t expect to be such a person."


    "Well Later... "


    "Later in the coffee shop, through your conversation, I knew what kind of person he was, so I stopped asking him out. However, I still wanted to do what I should do."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Yes..." I just want to talk, at this time, don''t know when already no longer quarrel of Tan Daochang and Wei master and other several people are come over, walk in the front of Tan Daochang said with a smile: "young master Ding, master, what do you talk about?"


    Then he came to him.


    Before I said anything, Ding Yiming said enthusiastically: "Taoist Tan, my classmate is not an ordinary person. He is a great person, major!"


    "Major?" Taoist Tan frowned. For a monk like him, the secular position was not so great, so he didn''t understand Ding Yiming''s excitement, but he still took over the small book.


    "Dark The shadow army? "


    Different from Ding Yiming, Taoist Tan knows!


    "Master, you Are you from the shadow army? "


    The shadow army is not another organization. It''s a serious military organization. Ordinary people, if they can be ordinary soldiers in the shadow army, it''s amazing. Those who can be matched with the rank of major or above are at least the people who should be famous on the Tianya list. For example, Han Fei last time was the last one on the Tianya list and also the rank of major. The two deputy commanders, major generals Nie Zhuo and Lin Dingkun, are on the list, not to mention Duan Qingtian.


    So, when I saw the identity of major of shadow army, Taoist Tan was shocked.


    Ding Yiming didn''t know why, so he continued: "when he came back this time, it seemed that he said there was something important to do. Ah, what''s the matter? You haven''t said it yet."At this time, Tan Taoist priest also looked at me straightly, there were some same brilliance in his eyes, it seemed that he thought of something.


    As soon as I saw that so many people had gathered around, it was impossible for me to solve the problem in a low-key way. I simply said, "to tell you the truth, in Jicheng, I set up an organization called TongZhou society. The purpose is to gather people with lofty ideals from all over the world to fight against demons. But last time I came back, I found that my hometown was coveted by demons, so I wanted to set up a branch here, Keep the peace. "


    "Good!" Ding Yiming slapped me on the shoulder and yelled: "it''s a good feeling. Don''t worry. If there''s anything I need to do, just say it''s a good thing!"


    After listening to my words, Taoist Tan''s eyes were more obviously excited. He asked in a trembling voice: "big master, you just said that last time you came back, that last time was..."


    "Just a few days ago." I answered truthfully.


    "Are you..." Speaking of this, Taoist Tan suddenly stepped back two steps, lifted his robe sleeve, and bowed his hand to me, saying, "master, saving people from fire and water is a hero indeed!"


    "No, Taoist priest!" I hastened to help Taoist Tan up again and said, "the broken evil boy."


    "No, you deserve it." Taoist Tan didn''t look up and insisted.


    "Taoist Tan, what''s the matter?" Ding Yiming asked, still confused.


    "Young master, this is the master who saved countless people from the demon last time!"


    "Last time Ah, you mean the one in the alley


    "Yes! His appearance is as like as two peas in my girl''s description.


    I''m so confused this time. What is it? What are you talking about?


    "Guo Rui, it was you who rescued so many people in the alley last time." Ding Yiming looked at me and said.


    "Alley? Oh, you said that, because my parents were involved, I could find out. Otherwise, I really didn''t know there was such a thing


    "You know, at that time, Taoist Tan''s sister was also among them."


    "Ah?" I was surprised and looked at Taoist Tan, whose eyes were full of worship, respect and thanks.


    "After my sister came back, she described to me the scene at that time, especially the figure and appearance of the master. It''s true."


    "Aha, that''s nothing, nothing..." I scratched my head and said sheepishly.


    Ding Yiming patted me on the shoulder and said, "well, Guo Rui, from now on, your business is my business. If I don''t make friends with people like you, I''m not human! Come on, it''s just to build a branch. It''s on me! "

 Chapter 113

    Taoist Tan looked back at master Wei, waved to him and said, "Hello, old Wei, haven''t you always said that young hero is your idol? Yes? The idols are really here, and they are quarreling with people? "


    "I Idols? "


    As soon as I frowned, a very strange feeling was born in my heart. Looking at master Wei, I suddenly felt sick.


    It''s not easy to have a person to take me as an idol, but Wei Mao is such a product! Why not miss!


    On the other hand, master Wei was also confused. He looked at me with a dull look. It seemed that there was a big runny nose coming out of the nose of distiller''s grains.


    "What? That''s it. That''s him! " Master Wei looked at me and said in disbelief.


    "Well, I said that. My sister was at the scene at that time. Her figure and appearance were printed in her mind, and you don''t know his strength? It''s all shown just now. What''s the doubt? "


    Taoist Tan said. He grabbed his collar and pulled it directly to me. He said, "the eldest is a man, just like a child. He can die if his temper is taken away!"


    I frowned at the still tangled master Wei in front of me. After half a minute, the latter finally gave me a bow and said, "I''ve seen master Wei!"


    "Well, that''s right! Ha ha ha ha ha Tan Taoist priest in one side very heartless laugh. As the old enemy of master Wei, he is very happy to see Master Wei eat shriveled.


    I think master Wei is like this. If I don''t accept it, it''s not appropriate. I just reach out and help him up and say, "master Wei doesn''t have to be like this. Please get up." With that, I walked away and went to Ding Yiming again.


    "Guo Rui, what do you want me to do?" Ding Yiming said, with excitement in his tone. It''s a dream for him to set up a boat club and travel for the world!


    I was silent for a moment, stretched out the index finger, the middle finger two fingers, and made a gesture to him.


    "This is..."


    "Two days!" I said. "I have other important things to do. I really can''t stay here for a long time. Originally, I came here to finish the work in two days at most, that is, to set up a boat club in two days. But now, the situation has changed. Now that you are here, I don''t have to worry about it. In two days, I will help you solve Feng Tianling! "


    ¡­¡­


    Suddenly, there was no sound.


    To solve Feng Tianling''s problem, we need to get rid of Ding Laoer''s arm. At that time, with the support of Tongzhou society and a major of shadow army, what ability does he have to fight against them?!


    "Guo Rui, this..."


    I raised my hand to stop him, and said, "don''t you still help me to set up a branch of Tongzhou society? I don''t need to thank you for this kind of thing, and I don''t want to covet your land. At that time, I''ll find a way to overthrow him, find the site from him, and set up this branch!"


    "Well, then I don''t know what to say. By the way, there is a place in my second uncle''s place, which is very suitable for the establishment of this branch. If it can be used, it will be a good thing indeed! "


    "Well, it''s better to find someone now and think about how to set up this branch. I''ll go back and think about it. What''s the reason to kill Feng Tianling?"


    At this time, the river behind, because of the cold weather, had to be frozen solid, at this time, suddenly "click"! Then "poo Tong Tong" water ring, a giant suddenly flew up!


    The sound was so loud that we all looked back. On the other side, with the loud sound and the scattered water, Feng Tianxin and the dogleg woke up. When they saw the scene, they almost fainted and ran away.


    We looked up and saw a monster flying in the air above the river, holding a pair of forks and looking at us angrily!


    What a monster this is! Generally speaking, the body is a fish. According to its appearance, it should be a carp, but it has a pig like head with wings under its flanks. A pair of fins in front of the chest are like two hands, each holding a three strand fork. The whole body is red and surrounded by evil spirit.


    "What is it?" Ding Yiming yelled. The next moment, we all gathered around him.


    He, Jiang Hongxin and Hu Jie are all people who don''t have much magic power, but Hu Jie has been sent some magic powers by me these days, and with the fire symbol, they can be regarded as half of the combat power, but at this time, these things are not enough to see.


    "This Is this a flying fish? " I looked at the monster in the air and said incredulously.


    "What is flying fish?"


    "Flying fish is a strange creature recorded in ancient books. It''s a kind of spirit in ancient times. However, with the passage of time, the aura of the world has weakened, and the aura of this lower spirit has been exhausted. It has become an ordinary fish, and its appearance has changed. I just didn''t expect to see a flying fish in modern times!"


    I said, in the hand just took back ghost face flying cloud sword again took out.Although the aura of this creature living in ancient times was only a small role at that time, it is a great enemy for us now!


    The flying fish, with red eyes, was waiting for us. He spat out and roared, "give me something to eat!"


    At the end of the speech, I saw a red wind. In a moment, the whole fish disappeared in the same place. Almost at the same time, an evil wind came to my face!


    "Be careful!"


    I gave a loud drink and took the lead in flying up. With a sharp split of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword became longer and passed like a long stick.


    Dang!


    The three prongs in the flying fish''s hand collided with my ghost face flying cloud sword and made a huge clear sound. Then, I felt an irresistible strange force coming. I couldn''t support the air defense at my feet, and immediately flew back. The ghost face flying cloud sword also bounced back in an instant and became the normal size.


    "Guo Rui!" Ding Yiming is a mortal. He can''t see anything clearly at all. For him, he may just feel a trance in front of his eyes, and then he sees me flying out, so he shouts at me while covering his eyes with his arm.


    At this time, Gongsun Shu also flew up. With a wave of his hands, he looked like supporting the sky. Suddenly, under our feet, a round array totem appeared out of thin air, flashing purple black light, with a diameter of five meters, which included all of us.


    At this time, the flying fish has appeared directly above us. If we ignore the altitude, it is in this array now.


    I also fly back, suddenly feel behind seems to be a cushion, all of a sudden blocked me down, gentle and smooth from the ground there is less than a meter on the slide down, steadily fell to the ground.


    Gongsun Shu hands swing, we are all around a layer of light purple fog, like a protective cover. And around, there are a lot of purple mist, rising quickly, surrounded by the flying fish.


    The fog is not for protection, but for attack and control!


    The flying fish looked at us below, yelled, opened his mouth, and spewed out. The purple mist that was just close to him was split half in an instant, and there was a tendency to continue to burst out.


    At the same time, we all found that the purple fog around us began to be in disorder. Gongsun Shu waved his arm again, and his body dropped a lot, and the purple mist finally stopped dissipating and continued to float upward.


    "Give me something to eat!"


    The flying fish roared, head a tie, a fierce fly down, hands three fork Qi stab down!


    "Be careful!"


    I yelled, pedaled, and ran over. At this time, master Wei, Taoist Tan, and the other two masters all joined hands to cooperate with Gongsun Shu.


    Master Wei takes out a short stick from his clothes. Taoist Tan pulls out his sword. The other two also fight with the flying fish in the air.


    I used taimingbu to urge Yukong''s skill and flew up. While the flying fish was fighting with them, I went directly to the top of it and cut it down with a sword.


    The flying fish really had some skills. When the two fish eyes saw me coming, they fanned their wings, turned their body, and split with a fork.


    I put my sword against its fork and let go of its head. At this moment, the other three strand fork held by the other fin of the flying fish stabbed me in an instant.


    As soon as Gongsun Shu saw the flying fish coming at me, he quickly read the truth and formed a Dharma array. Suddenly, in the purple round array totem on the ground, "rub rub rub -" gave birth to countless long whip, just like what the black robed man had just taken, but with different colors.


    The right fin of the flying fish just moved, and suddenly several long whips came, directly wrapped around it, twined the fin together with three forks.


    "You two, give me a hand!" When Tan Dao grows up, he drinks and flies up. The two people around him also follow him. They cast the magic together to attack the flying fish.


    On both sides, they cast their magic and came out of their palms, hitting the two wings of the flying fish. Taoist Tan, holding a sword in his right hand, pinched a paper symbol in his left hand and blew it on his mouth. All of a sudden, the paper symbol on the fire out of thin air, blink of an eye is all over the paper symbol.


    But the whole paper talisman, though covered with fire, didn''t turn into ashes, and Taoist Tan didn''t seem to feel hot holding it.


    "Imperial edict!"


    With a wave of his left hand and a sword of his right hand, Taoist Tan''s sword was pointed on the paper amulet. All of a sudden, the golden light on the sword is in full swing, and a piece of paper symbol becomes invisible instantly!


    "Fish, look at me!"


    Tan Dao grows up and drinks, "Shua Shua -" cuts out two swords! They cut straight behind the flying fish, forming a cross shape, one from the front of the left wing to the end of the right wing, and one from the front of the right wing to the end of the left wing. The intersection is just in the middle of the flying fish''s back!


    "Cha --!"


    With the blessing of the paper talisman, the sword was so powerful that it cut the flying fish''s body out of the wound. For a moment, the blood gushed continuously! Moreover, because his wings were injured, the flying fish couldn''t control his body immediately, and he didn''t have the strength to fight against Gongsun Shu and me any more.At this time, master Wei soared into the air, holding his short stick in his hand, raised it high and went straight down, shouting: "it''s not landing yet!"


    At this time, the flying fish, back down and belly up, master Wei''s stick, just hit on its soft belly.


    "Boom!"


    The flying fish, who was so attacked, could not hold on any longer and fell directly on the ground. Gongsun Shu, who came from the sky, quickly pressed his hands, and the purple totem on the ground spewed out countless purple whip, which locked the flying fish on the ground.


    Once this kind of thing without hands and feet falls to the ground, it will lose half of its combat power!


    "Roar - evil!"


    Seeing that the flying fish could not escape, he opened his mouth and breathed again.


    At this time, I was still in the sky, its breath, it is spray to me!


    "How dare you beat me?" I have a sword in my right hand and a move in my left hand. The power of thunder and lightning condenses. A hammer is in my hand all of a sudden. I swing it backward and then wave it forward!


    Fall!


    "Boom!"


    A burst of thunder, the outstanding breath of the flying fish suddenly dissipated, and the momentum of the flow of falling did not completely abate, still fell, bombarded the flying fish.


    "Control your hands!"


    I cried, but it was obvious that he had no hands, but the two masters understood me very well and controlled the two fins.


    "Roar!" Flying fish roared, obviously, even if it was like this, it still couldn''t lower it.


    "Hu Jie, fire sign!"


    "Ah? Oh, good


    When Hu Jie heard that, how could she have her own business? I didn''t react for a moment, but fortunately, I didn''t drop the chain, so I threw a fire sign.


    "Imperial edict!"


    You see, you didn''t even forget what to shout!


    Under the fire sign, the flying fish''s body suddenly burst into flames, and it also immediately howled.


    I fell to the ground, looking at the flying fish, murmured: "the original fish howl is like this." Then he took back the sword and moved his wrist.


    Master Wei approached with a short stick and said, "this kind of animal is just right. Now it''s weak. It''s the direct result."


    "Good!" Taoist Tan also said that he came over with his sword.


    "Do it." Cried two masters, who suppressed the fins.


    But just then, there was a voice: "wait a minute!"


    This is my cry.


    "I found a reason."

 Chapter 114

    The third shot opens


    On the other side, in the reception hall of a luxurious villa in Yancheng seaside villa area, a man with half white hair and black framed glasses, who looks about 50 years old, sits on an orange red leather sofa with an angry face.


    "What are you talking about?! Are you serious? "


    The man clapped the armrest of the sofa and yelled.


    This man, no one else, is the second son of the Ding family, uncle Ding''s younger brother and uncle Ding Yiming''s second uncle. The man in front of her was the dog leg who had just followed Feng Tianxin on the other side of the river.


    When the flying fish appeared, they both woke up. When they saw the big monster, they immediately ran back. Feng Tianxin naturally went to find him. Feng Tianling had just been there, and the dog came to Ding Laoer to report to him.


    "Didn''t you say they were strong?" In a hurry, Ding stood up and began to pace back in front of the sofa.


    "If you lose, you can''t get that piece of land. No, it''s invaluable. You have to get it! "Tongxuan!"


    Ding Laoer gave a big drink. Suddenly, there was a flash of shadow beside him. Then, a man appeared behind him out of thin air. He was still in a black robe, with his head down, silent, and didn''t know what he looked like. But looking at his figure, he was thinner than those two by the river, and his momentum was not as strong as those two.


    "Go to find Feng Tianling and your elder martial brothers. They must send more people. If they take advantage of this time to rob my territory, they will have to pay for the loss!"?! We have to make up for it quickly! "


    Everyone with a bad heart is evil. Uncle Ding doesn''t mean to swallow his chassis. He is responsible for everything. Now uncle Ding has no way to deal with it. In addition, Ding Yiming has few people and a high heart, and it happens that I appear. Only then can he have the idea of overthrowing Ding Laoer and taking away his half.


    Behind him, the black robed man named "tongxuan" nodded and was about to leave. At this moment, suddenly, a stern voice came: "no need!"


    This voice spreads, behind that pass Xuan immediately put foot down again, stand on one side, respectfully low head.


    This kind of respect is not the respect for Ding Laoer''s employment relationship, as just now. For a practitioner like him, he doesn''t have any real skills in the face of a person who only has money to hire him. He doesn''t have much admiration at all. What they advocate is the strong!


    Now, what he shows is more respect than meeting the strong, and this kind of respect can only appear to him.


    All of a sudden, there was a black wind in the reception hall. Ding Laoer couldn''t stand steadily and fell back on the sofa. Poor dogleg, he didn''t have a sofa to sit on and didn''t dare to sit on. He was blown to the ground.


    It took about ten seconds for Heifeng to stop. In the reception hall, there was another person. He was still wearing a black robe, but because of his short hat, he could see his appearance below his nose. His face is like black charcoal, his beard is like copper wire, and under his dry lips is a black tooth.


    What''s more, he is different from other black robed men in one thing, that is, he is wearing a red belt with a gold thread on his waist.


    "Master!"


    When he saw the man in black, he immediately made a 90 degree bow, full of respect.


    This man is Tong Xuan, and the master of those people in black - FA Dao!


    In fact, they are an organization, or a sect, called "black robe sect". All the people in the sect are dressed in black guns, about a hundred people.


    The strength of this sect is not very strong. The way of life is to be hired to get money. Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling can find them to help, not because they have any friendship, but because they have money.


    Of course, I heard all these things later, including the things in this reception hall, and I didn''t see them with my own eyes. Now I''m on my way back to Uncle Ding''s house after I''ve just dealt with the flying fish.


    "Master? Ah, you are the Dharma Master


    Ding Laoer is not stupid. He can see who is stronger or weaker. In the world, there are few apprentices who are more powerful than Shifu. He has also heard of the name of master fadao. The leader of the black robe sect is the most powerful. If there is him, he will have to find Feng Tianling to transfer the people around him.


    FA Dao took a look at Ding Laoer. He didn''t care about him. He walked directly past him and sat down on the edge of the sofa.


    Ding Laoer had just been blown onto the sofa by the wind. When he saw that it was a Dharma path, he stood up to greet him. But as a result, he let others come here, which made him feel a little embarrassed.


    "Keke, fa Master Dharma Ding Laoer coughed twice, relieved the embarrassment, stood on the side of the sofa, did not dare to sit next to the road.


    FA Dao sat on the sofa and looked at the front. He didn''t care about Ding Laoer and didn''t speak.


    ¡­¡­


    Once again, the scene was very embarrassing.


    Ding Laoer stood aside, not talking, not standing, not sitting, not walking, not waiting. I scratched my ears and gills in a hurry. There was a strange sound in my throat from time to time. It was very funny.After a while, the Dharma opened his mouth and said: "you give me a little quiet, moving and shouting. It''s very annoying."


    "Ah, yes." Ding Laoer immediately nodded, but in his eyes, it was a cruel color.


    Ding Laoer''s eyes are higher than his head. If he didn''t ask for help this time, how could he be so humble? He has lowered his status so much, but the Dharma is so grand that he is not happy.


    "Do you think I''ll be able to appreciate your money when I''m in my position? For me, your little money is bullshit! I''m here for my two apprentices


    "Ah, yes, the master of Dharma and Taoism regards money like dirt. He is really a teacher of heaven!" Ding Laoer continued to flatter.


    In fact, people like fadao have to depend on whether they have money now. He says so now because he has money. He has just finished a big business for others. There are bounty hunters on the website, and there are bounty customers. What he does is this business. If he doesn''t have money now, he will never be like this in the face of Ding Laoer.


    "Tongxuan." Cried the Dharma.


    "Yes Tongxuan immediately stepped forward and bowed respectfully.


    "Your two elder martial brothers were killed for no reason today. Go and arrest Feng Tianling and Feng Tianxin for me. I''ll face to face with you!"


    "Yes


    Tong Xuan promised to leave, but at this time, another voice came:


    "no, I''ve come uninvited!"


    This voice is Feng Tianling.


    As soon as Tong Xuan raised his foot, he put it down again.


    This Tong Xuan is also very helpless. It''s almost the same embarrassment that Ding Laoer just said hello and didn''t respond. Every time he wants to leave, there will be a voice to stop him.


    "Yi --" tongxuan was interrupted again. He felt angry and could only bite his teeth to exhale, making a slight sound. Meanwhile, Feng Tianling had come in.


    "Ah ha ha, master FA Dao, long time no see, long time no see! And brother Ding, how are you? You don''t look well


    Ding Laoer sneered. Ha ha, if you say hello several times and people don''t pay any attention to you, will you look better?


    In fact, he didn''t see it. The one with a bad face was Tong Xuan.


    "Feng Tianling, you look very happy, my two apprentices..." Seeing him like this, FA Dao is not angry at all. It''s not that he really loves his disciples, but that the two disciples are really strong. They need a lot of money to hire them. That''s his money tree. Someone cut down his money tree. Can he not be angry?!


    "Oh, master Falao, it''s too inappropriate to say that. It''s just two apprentices. Master, you have so many talents. How can you be short of just two? Don''t worry, I will choose some good seedlings and give them to the master to make up for the vacancy. "


    Feng Tianling said, went to the side of FA Dao, sat down, got close to him and said in a low voice, "who don''t know who? If you are short of money, don''t the Ding family have it?"


    "Well?" FA Dao looked at him, thought about it, and said, "the value of those two talents is not low."


    "Oh, no matter how high they are A little bit. "


    The word "two people, one Ding, one Ding" has its own meaning, so it means "only one or two people" to others, but only Feng Tianling and FA Dao know that it doesn''t mean that at all.


    Yiding A Ding family!


    He means, two people, one Ding family!


    "It seems that something good has happened to you. Let''s hear it." Said fadao.


    He is not stupid either. He knows that the reason why Feng Tianling has a good relationship with Ding Laoer is because Ding Laoer is rich. Now, he says that he wants to exchange the whole Ding family. What does this mean Is to abandon Ding Laoer!


    If you don''t make friends with more powerful people, how can you want to kick Ding out of the game?!


    "Ha ha ha ha, of course, it''s a good thing. I don''t know Master FA Tao. Have you heard of the shadow army?"


    "The shadow army?"


    Dharma road has not yet answered, a side dinglaoer heard the name, the first call up.


    "The shadow army, I''ve heard of, is an orthodox mage organization of the military. Not only is everyone in it a magic master, but also enjoys extraordinary treatment. No one at the same level, even those with a high rank, dares not show up or down to those with a low rank in the shadow army."


    That Ding old two said, for a moment excited, directly sat on the sofa, sat on the other side of the Dharma Road, and the Dharma road''s eyes flashed a obliteration.


    Just now, FA Dao didn''t pay attention to you. Now, knowing that you are about to be kicked out, it''s even more so. It''s just that in this situation, it''s not easy to start directly. Anyway, if you die sooner or later, you''ll die later. Let him wave for a while.


    When Feng Tianling saw him like this, he sneered in his heart. Now, he is finished! But also did not do more performance, continue to say: "yes, this is the shadow army, today, there is a shadow army major, contacted me!""Major?"


    "Yes, the position of major is not high, but it''s certainly not low, let alone in the shadow army. Once he contacted, he was one of his subordinates. But this second time, he made a phone call in person. Moreover, he had no airs at all. It seemed that he was very easy to get along with, and revealed that he wanted to settle down in our tobacco city."


    "Then he came to you for..."


    "Hum," Feng Tianling said with a sneer, "what''s the purpose? Of course, it''s time to find someone to help him in the local area. Ah, don''t say, although it seems to be a dog for someone, the shadow army major''s dog is the Xiaotian dog beside Erlang God. Although it''s a dog, it''s also a god! "


    "Yes, don''t say it''s bad. It''s too late for others to envy it because it''s related to the shadow army." Ding Laoer also said.


    The two of them really share the same taste.


    "What''s more, with the help of the shadow army, half of my brother''s property will be at hand!"


    Ding Laoer said, laughing. But nearby, FA Dao and Feng Tianling looked at each other, and secretly, they all had a dispute.


    Ding''s property can be seized, but it has nothing to do with you!

 Chapter 115

    "Tianling, when did you meet?" Ding Laoer continued to ask. He didn''t think that they wanted to kick themselves out.


    In fact, I really don''t blame him for being stupid. He is not absent-minded, but he has a kind of trust in Feng Tianling. Because of what? Because he once had a good friend with Feng Tianling, and he wanted to marry his daughter to Feng Tianling''s son. How could he think that Feng Tianling would betray himself?


    In fact, he didn''t expect that, with Feng Tianling''s character, he could make friends with himself just for money. Now as long as he made friends with the major of shadow army, and then snatched the property of boss Ding, he wanted money, money and power. What else would he worry about? Why do you want more dinglaoer.


    "It''s tomorrow, the place, at my house!" Feng Tianling said.


    Several people said a few more words and laughed from time to time. Gongsun Shu, who was hidden outside the window, saw all this clearly and heard it clearly.


    The third scene ends


    When Gongsun Shuhui arrived at Uncle Ding''s house, I had just finished the phone call and everything was ready. I was waiting for tomorrow''s play.


    ¡­¡­


    The next day, at Feng Tianling''s home


    Feng Tianling''s home is just a family in an ordinary community. It''s not that he keeps a low profile, but that he has to. He doesn''t look like Ding Laoer. If he has money, he can buy a big villa. He can''t. although he has a good relationship with Ding Laoer and has a lot of money because he accepts some, he is also afraid of checking the water meter, so he still keeps a low profile and doesn''t dare to buy a good one.


    In the reception hall, there is a long tea table and a sofa on each side. This kind of arrangement is rare. On both sides of the sofa, one side of the seat, of course, is Feng Tianling and Ding Laoer. Because of the identity, FA Dao is inconvenient to appear, so he didn''t come. On the other side, of course, it''s me.


    Of course, because Feng Tianling had seen my face, my face, figure and voice were changed by Gongsun Shu''s magic.


    Of course, Gongsun Shuhui''s idea is just a kind of camouflage. It can''t reach the powerful change level of Tiangang 36 and Disha 72. It''s easy to see. However, ordinary people like Ding and Feng can''t see it.


    "Sir!" Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling are usually domineering, but they can''t face me. When they close the door, they are the emperor. When they go out of the door, they have to admit advice.


    "You two don''t need to be so polite. Just be casual. I came to Yancheng this time on the order of Shangfeng to manage Yancheng. Recently, the world is not peaceful and evil practices are frequent. You must know this very well."


    When I said this, the two people''s expressions were obviously stiff, and there was a tension in their eyes.


    Nonsense, can they not understand? The evil Dharma path talked with them yesterday.


    "Sir, this..." As a member of the government, Feng Tianling naturally has to explain himself, but It''s hard to explain.


    I see him like this, smile, waved his hand and said: "well, anyway, with me, I can''t make a big wave, but what I want to say is, don''t underestimate the intelligence of the shadow army, and, if you want to hide it, it''s not impossible. Anyway, it''s also a little bug. It depends on whether you are willing to spend money."


    "Ah, willing, willing! I''m so willing


    The two of them were very happy. What happened? That''s too clear. I love money! People who love money are easy to deal with. In particular, they are rich and not short of money! Isn''t that a coincidence?


    Moreover, since I love money, I''m certainly interested in robbing uncle Ding of his family''s property! Isn''t that the best of both worlds?!


    "Willing? Just be willing. Well, call him and let me have a look. What are you doing hiding and tucking in? The days are still long. Do you plan to shrink all the time? "


    "Ah, yes." Feng Tianling agreed, turned and cried, "Tianxin!"


    Feng Tianxin had no position, so Feng Tianling didn''t ask him to meet me, so he let him hide in the inner room. But surely, an ordinary person suddenly knows that there is a master who is more powerful than his brother. Can he not be curious? This may be the person who makes himself prosperous, so there is no lack of eavesdropping.


    At this time, Feng Tianling screamed, and he was shocked. He shivered all over. After thinking about it again, he realized what was the matter. He went out quickly and came here with his pants in his hand. He was scared out of his pants just now.


    "Ah, sir!"


    It''s still important for the chief to be with his brother.


    "Go and call fadao." Feng Tianling said.


    In front of me, I didn''t even say the word "master" when I called fadao.


    "Yes." Feng Tianxin looked at me, stopped for a moment, and went quickly.


    After a while, Feng Tianxin came with fadao.


    There are two people standing beside me. One is Gongsun Shu, who has changed his appearance at this time. He is afraid to be seen. The other is a public face, belonging to the kind of people who don''t necessarily remember ten times. The three of us have come to see each other and nodded."My Lord is looking for me?" Dharma road stood aside, still a black robe, waist belt with a red gold belt, hood only cover the part above the nose.


    "Yes, I want to see you." I don''t care.


    "I''m so lucky to be read by adults." The law way light says.


    "Fortunately, fortunately, I''m afraid you said you were happy."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, several people on the other side were just in a daze. They didn''t know what I meant. How could they be happy? When they looked at me again, they had a funny expression, so they didn''t know what to say.


    "this..." Dharma as a party, immediately some embarrassment, said: "adults joked."


    I looked at him. He was all covered in the black robe. I couldn''t see his face clearly, so I said, "what''s with the hat? Take it off. "


    "This It''s better not to pick it. "


    "Take it!"


    I drink a low, right hand move, storm finger start, a ray directly through the hood of his head! How can the hood made of cloth resist the storm? Directly in this powerful attack into countless pieces, falling down.


    I took a close look, and immediately knew why he was wearing a hood.


    Little black head! It''s like a black coal ball, with two small eyes and a mouth of black teeth, but it seems a little white against the background of skin color. The most important thing is that this guy''s hairline is very high. Basically, he belongs to the first half of his skull and has no hair.


    I look at him like that, a little want to laugh


    "High, really high!" I looked at his head and said sincerely.


    "Poof -"


    behind them, Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling couldn''t help laughing. It was the first time that they saw the appearance of FA Dao. Under the visual impact, they even had a laugh! However, due to the face of the Dharma, they did not dare to laugh loudly. They all closed their mouths, but there was still a slight voice coming from their mouths.


    With such a voice and such a close distance, the Dharma path, as a practitioner of Dharma, certainly can hear it clearly. He had been wearing a hood just because he was not good-looking. As a result, he was suddenly lifted by me. In the case of so many people, he was humiliated by me again, and his face couldn''t hang.


    I looked at him with a smile, but I didn''t care about that. I said with a smile, "I didn''t expect that, you are still It''s quite bald. "


    "Poof Cough Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling are on the edge of the breakwater.


    FA Dao was not a good tempered person. He knew he couldn''t beat me, so he kept pressing his temper. But I always said that clay figurines had three earthy natures. At that time, the tone was a little wrong: "my Lord, why can''t he go with the path?"


    "No? I can''t get over it. To tell you the truth, please don''t blame me, but there are some defects. It doesn''t matter. Although your hairline is very high, you are short! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Feng Tianxin finally couldn''t help laughing. He patted the armrest of the sofa and said intermittently: "yes I''m sorry, ha ha ha, I can''t help it, ha ha ha... "


    Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling, at least, have seen the world. They can''t bear to make a sound until now, but they can''t help being around Feng Tianxin. They all begin to laugh.


    His stature, in fact, to tell you the truth, is not short, but compared with my one meter eight big man, he is still short.


    "My Lord, you are deceiving me too much!" The Dharma road looked at me and bit his back teeth to say "bold, take it!" I said straight away! As soon as the words fell, Gongsun Shu immediately took out his hand and slapped it in the abdomen of the Dharma path.


    I didn''t expect that. In principle, even if I want to start, I have to have a few more rounds to coax the atmosphere there. Unexpectedly, I started to start here! It''s just like playing games. You''re still wild. Others are suddenly full. It''s unexpected!


    At this time, FA Dao just scolded, but he was unprepared. Suddenly, Gong sun Shu''s palm hit his belly, and his body turned into shrimps. His throat moved, and he couldn''t resist the sound of "wow --"! A big mouthful of blood spurted out. Gongsun Shu waved his sleeve and blocked it with magic. It didn''t stain our clothes.


    "I wanted to hide it for you, but forget it. It''s almost the same anyway. If you want a future, don''t worry about it." I said, waving, Gongsun Shu nodded and walked forward slowly.


    Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling didn''t dare to say anything at all. When they heard this, they didn''t dare to do anything any more. They all sat on the sofa, pretending to cough, closed their eyes and didn''t look there.


    Not to mention Feng Tianxin, he has no right to speak here. Like a subordinate, he stands on one side and droops his head.


    This is our plan. Get rid of fadao first. At that time, even if they get away with it this time, there will be no waves.Gongsun Shu walked slowly to the Dharma path. The Dharma path just received the palm, and suddenly fell to the ground. It took him a long time to stand up. Looking at me and Gongsun Shu, he gritted his teeth, reached out and pulled out the red gold thread belt on his waist, and took it in his hand. Suddenly, an evil wind came face to face, like a bloodbath.


    "Dharma! What''s in your hand? " As soon as I frown, I know that the belt in his hand is not simple. I didn''t pay attention to it before. At this time, it must be a magic weapon! What''s more, it''s an evil cultivation tool!


    "This one?" Falao shook his belt and said with a sneer: "you have insight. This is my magic weapon - Soul whip! It''s made of the blood of six hundred and sixty-six pregnant women. How about it? Try it! "


    Say, that law way about two hands grasps to hit soul whip of two ends, dint a pull, "Deng" of one! The belt was suddenly pulled straight, and a evil wind was immediately brought out. It only came at our side.


    Ding Laoer and Feng''s two brothers are mortals. How can they stand this? Suddenly, I was fumigated to cough violently, and it seemed that they had some symptoms of dizziness and brain heat.


    Because I have magic power, and Gongsun Shu has just done a Dharma array to resist me, I have no influence at all, but I still feel a smell of stench. Even Gongsun Shu, who is a ghost demon, frowns.


    "Gongsun, I can''t keep this man." I said.


    "I understand." Gongsun Shu agreed, and with a wave of his hands, the purple and black air suddenly appeared, and the Dharma totems were printed between them out of thin air. Countless purple long whip were like a strange python, spitting out the letter, and showing the intention of killing the Dharma.


    With the whip in his hand, the Dharma priest was not afraid at all. He kept waving his right hand. When he saw blood red with gold thread, he was flying among the countless purple snakes like lightning. Every time, several purple snakes would turn into nothingness. This soul beat on the totem of the Dharma array, even the totem would tremble and almost break.


    As soon as I saw it, my heart said that the Dharma was really good. I''ve seen the power of Gongsun Shu''s Dharma array. The soul whip is so good that it can make the Dharma array tremble.


    Gongsun Shu was surprised to see that his Dharma array was almost broken, but at the same time, he was also angry. He grabbed the whip with empty hands, and the whip flew to the nearby area. When Gongsun Shu grasped it, it was like an invisible hand. He grasped the whip firmly and couldn''t move for half a minute.


    "Eh?" Dharma Tao felt the power of beating the soul whip on his hand. He was stunned, and then he used his hands to pull with the invisible hand. But he was only a physical force, how could he compete with Gongsun Shugui''s power?


    In the process of pulling, the soul whip in the hands of the Dharma Taoist became shorter and shorter, and gradually moved to Gongsun Shu. That law way a see oneself estimate is to compare but he, simply, ruthless for a while heart, on the hand move, big drink a: "wear!"


    When I saw it, something was wrong! He wants all the stones to burn!

 Chapter 116

    "I''m still here


    The Dharma priest yelled and pulled his hands. He took the opportunity to put his two hands together, raised his two thumbs, and made a few strokes. Suddenly, a Dharma array formed. Between his hands, he drew a strange pattern, flashing blood red light, revealing a dangerous atmosphere. At the same time, the Dharma Taoist himself, with the elasticity of his soul whip, pulled his feet to death. When he was about to leave the ground, he put his toes on the ground a little bit, added a little more force, and immediately jumped to Gongsun Shufei! Along the way, Gongsun Shu''s countless purple whips wanted to stop him, but before he got close, they turned into nothingness.


    This move is the way to burn jade and stone. He wants to detonate the whip!


    "Be careful!"


    I saw that it was not good. I suddenly gave a big drink, moved under my feet, used taimingbu, and flew directly in the past!


    In terms of strength, Gongsun Shu''s strength is really higher than mine, but in the face of some attacks and spells, he is not better than me. In the face of such evil things as beating the soul whip, Gongsun Shu himself is a ghost. If he wants to deal with them, he will be weak and difficult. But I''m different. What I practice is the orthodox magic, which is just like that magic! And that fadao''s strength is not as good as me. At this moment, I''ll deal with him. It''s the best at that time. Just now, I can''t do it because I''m going to make up my mind in front of Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling, but now I can''t stop doing it!


    Gongsun Shu''s reaction was not bad. As soon as he saw that the Dharma path was coming, he immediately stepped back, but he didn''t dare to loosen his hand. The soul whip can''t be taken by the Dharma path any more!


    Gongsun Shu didn''t let go, but because of the soul whip, Falao''s body continued to fly to that side. They were like a train with only two carriages, one with another. If they didn''t think of a way, it would be endless!


    It is implied in the book that the magic of his Dharma path can only succeed by holding the head and tail of the soul whip in his hand. There is only one end of the Dharma path. If he touches the part held by Gongsun Shu, the spell will take effect immediately. A soul whip will explode at that time, and the evil spirit in the soul whip will sweep away. If he does that, I''m afraid this kind of building will not be spared.


    Why is it called the art of burning both jade and stone? It''s because once this method is used, even if it''s yourself, you will lose half your life if you don''t die.


    I stepped on taimingbu and came between them in an instant. With a wave of my right hand, a paper symbol appeared in the palm of my hand.


    This is a paper Rune in the system equipment store. It''s a running thunder rune. There is the power of thunder in this house. In addition, I have learned the hammer of thunder, and I can master the power of thunder attribute. The combination of the two has infinite power!


    As soon as I pressed in the palm of my hand, the power of thunder suddenly appeared, and combined with the thunder of the running thunder rune, a paper Rune suddenly turned into a thunder blade, and with a wave of my right hand, it split down in an instant!


    That thunder is the vital energy of heaven and earth. Since ancient times, it has the ability to eliminate evil and exorcise evil. My knife is just on the soul whip. In a moment, the power of thunder crackles!


    "Boom! Crackle --! "


    With a loud noise, the thunder and lightning scattered everywhere. Ding Laoer and Feng''s two brothers covered their faces with their hands. Gongsun Shu and I had a magic spell on our side, which had no effect. When the thunder and lightning all dispersed, we found that even an inch of the wall was not damaged.


    "Good job, Gongsun." I said.


    "It''s nothing, sir." Gongsun Shu said.


    Just now, when the blade of thunder and lightning struck the soul whip, countless thunder and evil Qi burst out and collided in mid air. If Gongsun Shu hadn''t used the array in advance to protect his surroundings, I''m afraid that at this time, the family would be very dangerous.


    "Beat soul whip..."


    Dharma road looked at a small section in his hand to beat soul whip, temporarily stupefied.


    At this time, the fight soul whip, also left this section, the rest, after the just hit, turned into fly ash.


    "Take it!" I gave a loud drink, stepped back, pinched my hands in front of my chest to make a Dow, and said faintly, "I want to recite the curse of death, and let these wronged souls go through."


    The soul whip of Dharma is made from the blood of six hundred and sixty-six pairs of mother and son! That''s 72 lives!


    At this time, the ghost whip was broken, and those wronged souls were free, but they still had some evil spirit. Moreover, because they missed the time, they could not enter the ghost gate.


    "The imperial edict of the Supreme Court is to surpass your lonely soul and ghosts. The four lives are full of grace. The one with a head is to surpass, the one without a head is to live, and the one with a gun is to kill, the one with a sword is to jump into the water and hang the rope, the one with a clear death is to die secretly, and the one with a grievance is to die. The enemy of the creditor is to kneel down in front of me, and the eight trigrams are to shine. You are to leave, and the other side is to surpass you. You are a man and a woman. You are to bear the responsibility, rich and poor. You are to summon yourself, and save others Wait for the crowd, be in a hurry


    After reciting daomen''s death mantra once, the evil spirits of the 72 wronged souls were completely removed, and all of them stopped in the air. Nihility knelt down and gave thanks to me repeatedly. Then, they turned into streamers and disappeared.


    I know that they are going to be reincarnated. I hope they can be reincarnated to a good family in their next life.After all this, I''ll look back. Gongsun Shu has captured the Dharma Tao. Countless long purple ropes have tied up the Dharma Tao''s body and thrown it aside. Gongsun Shu presses his palm on his head. As long as he wants to, he can kill him in an instant!


    At this time, the Dharma path is also beyond love. A magic weapon that is hard to practice is gone. It is already bowing to fate.


    As soon as I saw it, it was easy to do. Then I went to the sofa, sat down and said, "OK, now, even if I want to protect it, it''s useless. I''ll be lenient if I confess. I''ll tell you what crimes he has, and I''ll be rewarded if I say so."


    As soon as I say this, the three people in front of me, you look at me, I look at you, and they don''t speak for a moment.


    Why? It matters! No matter what he does, he takes money to help them. No matter what he does, he is also an accomplice. He is the principal offender! So when they say this, they don''t even say it. They all bow their heads.


    I don''t think it will work. If I don''t say it, how can it work? So he said, "don''t be afraid. I''ve already said that I''m here to meet you to find someone to help me deal with things. This is the first thing. Whoever handles it well will get a good deal."


    With this, Feng Tianling''s eyes brightened.


    Among these three people, Feng Tianxin, the two brothers of the Feng family, certainly has no right to speak. Compared with Ding Laoer, Feng Tianling is different.


    Fadao''s job is mainly to help Ding Laoer, because he wants to rob other people''s property. Feng Tianling is just helping his brother, that is, an accomplice. If this matter is really investigated, his business is the lightest.


    What''s more, he wanted to kick Ding Laoer out of the game. At this time, Falao still killed himself. Anyway, the shadow army is a mage organization. Let alone the strength I showed, even a subordinate can be better than Falao. If he can keep close contact with me, isn''t it better than Falao?


    What I said just now was meant to imply to him that the main purpose of my coming here is to establish diplomatic relations with whom? Is it with Ding Laoer? no Is he FA Dao? no It''s Feng Tianling!


    It''s better to take this opportunity Kick the Dharma out!


    Compared with the favor of the shadow army, the black robe sect of FA Dao is not worth mentioning at all. In the face of a major of the shadow army, there is no reason to plead for FA Dao!


    Speak!


    "Sir, I''ll say it!"


    Wading, wading Crackle, crackle


    The bamboo tube pours the bean general, a head of all said! Of course, it''s not complete. There are still some things missing. What are they? It''s about him.


    Ding Laoer was listening to the anger! Good guy, how clean you are!


    I listen, nodded, heart said that this is right! Without any expression on his face, he said, "well, you''re very honest. I didn''t mistake you. When I develop here, I''m sure I can''t do without your benefits!"


    "Thank you, sir, thank you, sir!" Feng Tianling immediately said thanks.


    "Sir, I..." As soon as Ding Laoer saw that he had finished, he had nothing to do with himself, so he spoke quickly.


    "All right!" I raised my hand to stop him and said, "in this case, your business is too big for me to keep you, but Hum, it depends on whether you are willing or not. "


    "Willing! Definitely willing! Sir, what can I do for you, but I''ll pay by share! "


    I laughed and said, "I want to find a place in this tobacco city for my troops. This place..."


    "Don''t worry, sir. I understand that I have a big factory under my command. It''s only a year since it was built. It can be transformed. That''s enough."


    "Well, you''re very sensible, too. However, we have to see what happens in the future."


    "Yes


    "When can we..."


    "I''ll have it done at once!" Ding Laoer said, took out his mobile phone and asked me if I could ask him to make a phone call. After getting my nod, he immediately went to one side to make a phone call.


    I can hear him clearly. What he said and how to do it are all clear, and vaguely from what he said on the other side, this place is still very important. Although it has just been built, it seems to be their future development center.


    In this way, Ding Laoer is really good this time. However, in his heart, he believes that with my help, he can take all of Uncle Ding''s property away. So, he has made money inside and outside.


    What a dick!


    I feel more and more that this move is too correct!


    In fact, I didn''t plan to do so at the beginning, but when I saw the Dharma, I thought, why not use this dharma to separate their relationship first, and then gradually. So, I went out to provoke FA Dao. I didn''t expect that he could not help saying so. Then, at this time, I thought that I could find the branch address of Tongzhou society directly from Ding Laoer.


    If you can save something for uncle Ding, just save something for them!


    So, after the call, the unfortunate man came over happily."Another point, just now you said that there is a black robed sect in this dharma. How much do you know?"


    "Well! Do you still want to think about my black robe sect? " At this time, one side by Gongsun Shu captured the law way whispered hate way.


    I looked at him and knew that Feng Tianling also had a black robed man around him, but he disappeared today. Ding Laoer still had a tong Xuan there. He should have left at this time, but it doesn''t matter. You can catch him. Don''t underestimate the intelligence network of shadow army! I''ve already contacted the shadow army. I''ll hand over the Dharma to them in a moment. Later, I''ll hand it over to them. It''s not my business.

 Chapter 117

    After the conversation at Feng Tianling''s house, I went back to Uncle Ding''s house. Because there, I took two steps of chess that I didn''t think of before, so there were some changes in the result


    "That''s it. Uncle Ding, Feng Tianling will get retribution soon. However, your brother will have to wait for a while, but you can rest assured that he won''t make any trouble again." I explained to Uncle Ding.


    "Oh, Xiaorui, if you help us solve such a big problem, we dare to ask for something else." Uncle Ding said with a smile, a kind face.


    For them, the situation has been completely reversed. Feng Tianling, who has lost the government, and the main force of black robe sect in front of him, is the only one left. What can he do? Master Wei, Taoist Tan, any one can get him!


    "I''ve been here for a long time. If I can successfully solve this problem as I wish, I''d better leave tomorrow. I still have something important to tell you."


    It''s not my way to set up a branch this time. My main purpose is to go to Maoshan to help people repair the seal of the lock demon tower. As a result, I''ve been here for two days just to deal with these things. No matter how far away they are, they are almost here.


    "Won''t Xiao Rui stay two more days? Busy, young man Uncle Ding said, and then called aunt Ding: "make a good meal tonight. Xiao Rui hasn''t had a good meal here. He''s busy for us!"


    "Oh, no problem!" Aunt Ding replied with a smile in the inner room.


    Uncle Ding turned his head and said to me, "Xiao Rui, have a good rest and have a good meal tonight. Don''t be tired." After that, he turned to Ding Yiming beside me and said, "Yiming, you are good to accompany Xiaorui. You young people have a common language, so I will not be involved in it."


    Then he picked up his cell phone and walked into the inner room.


    I looked at Uncle Ding''s back and asked subconsciously, "what''s uncle doing?"


    "The king has gone." Ding Yiming took it for granted.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Old man, how much do you have to share with us? Who''s so old to beat the king?


    "You think it''s incredible. I don''t know who brought it."


    "Oh..." Speechless


    Ding Yiming looked at me and laughed. Then he suddenly thought of something and said, "Oh, by the way, what are you waiting for now? You said it was what you wanted. What? Who can help you realize your wish? "


    "Yes..." When I was about to speak, I suddenly felt that something was going to happen. I secretly pointed out that something was going to happen. With the help of CE Tian Shu, I immediately knew everything. I couldn''t help smiling and said to Ding Yiming, "this is coming."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, at Feng Tianling''s home, the third scene opens


    "Brother, so we are really going to be developed."


    Feng Tianling sat on the sofa, holding a cup of tea in one hand, and did not drink it. His lips moved slightly, blowing out the air slightly, which made the tea touch his lips in a flash, and his brow wrinkled slightly. He let his younger brother shout excitedly without saying a word.


    "If it''s gone, it''s gone. Ah, does his daughter not have to marry my nephew? Can I just Hey, hey, hey, yo, yo. "


    Feng Tianxin is still like that. His lust is bigger than heaven! Last time I was by the river, I just wanted to take Hu Jie and Jiang Hongxin away together. This time, I thought about the daughter of the second child. While talking, I began to lick my lips and make a disgusting sound.


    "Oh, brother, say something." Feng Tianxin saw that he had talked for a long time, but his brother didn''t respond for a long time, so he asked on his own initiative.


    Feng Tianling sighed. Then he put down the tea cup and said, "this time the Dharma has been destroyed, I always feel a little insecure. Although I''m not very secure when I have him, I still feel safer when I have such a person."


    "Yes." Feng Tianxin also said. "There used to be people in black robes who felt at ease. Now that they are gone, they always feel insecure."


    "Well, if they can really get the help of the shadow army, they will be gone. It''s just that Ding Laoer gave up his big factory to please him. It seems that it will take some effort to get rid of this guy."


    At this point, I heard the door CLICK! When someone kicked the door open, the door leaf broke away from the wall and flew freely. In the process of releasing himself, he broke two sections and then hit the opposite wall heavily.


    "You don''t need to worry about this, because you will die in front of him, and he will come to you soon."


    Three people, two men and one woman, came in from the hole where there was no door. They looked at the two brothers of the Feng family with a cold face.


    "Who are you?" Feng Tianling stands up all of a sudden. Now he has no protection from the black robe sect. In the face of threats, he simply can''t resist.One of the three men had a cold face. He moved under his feet. The whole man had disappeared in the same place. The two brothers of the Feng family were startled. Before they could react, they saw that the man had already arrived in front of them, and then a big hand reached out to them.


    The next moment, the two of them were unconscious. In the faint of that moment, they seem to hear the man''s low voice said: "shadow army."


    ¡­¡­


    The third scene ends. Back here, uncle Ding''s house


    Ding Yiming and I were sitting on the sofa chatting, when suddenly there was a knock on the door.


    I knew as soon as I heard that they were coming.


    "Yiming, didn''t you ask me who I was waiting for? Come and have a look. " Then I stood up, went to the door, opened the door, outside, three people came in.


    Among the three, there are two people I know. They are Han Fei and Qin Nan I saw last time. There is another one who has a fresh face. He is tall, broad in arms and round in waist. He walks like a tiger. His feet are strong and strong. Every step is the same. He is a master. What''s more, he obviously practices power magic like Han Fei!


    "This is..." I asked, looking at the stranger.


    "Oh, let me introduce you." Qin Nan said with a smile, turned to the man, said: "he is..."


    "No need." The man waved his hand, Qin Nan immediately did not speak, retreated to one side.


    "You are Guo Rui." The man stepped forward and asked me.


    I looked around. Originally, Han Fei and Qin Nan were standing in front of him on both sides. As soon as he stepped forward, the two people in front of him were separated from each other on both sides. Moreover, they were face-to-face and walked backward, showing their respect!


    Even if Qin Nan, I know the character of Han Fei very well. If a person like him is willing to bow to a person, then this person must have much higher strength than him!


    I looked at this man, secretly with the detection eye, sure enough, his strength, than the cold fly, I do not know how many times higher!


    This man is a master of shadow army!


    "Yes, I am." I nodded back.


    The shadow army judged its official position by its strength. Han Fei was no more than a major, and he was already on the end of the world list. Although he was the last, he was also the phoenix tail. On top of him were the commander and the colonel How many people will it take until the commander, lieutenant general Duan Qingtian? There are 50 people in the Tianya list. It''s estimated that they will be full.


    Therefore, Duan Qingtian made an agreement with Tianya society. Many organizations have made such an agreement with Tianya society. After all, if they don''t, there will be no suspense on Tianya list. There are only two or three ordinary organizations that can make it to the Tianya list. As an upper level organization, the shadow army is not only for deterring evil cultivation, but also for deterring overseas practitioners with ulterior motives, so it is a little more than others. In the shadow army, there are five people on the Tianya list, and no more than five people!


    Commander Duan Qingtian, two vice commanders and two major generals are all on the list. Plus Han Fei, there are already four. There is only one quota left!


    Seeing that I admitted my identity, the man said, "we have heard about you. Well, we have not borrowed our strength to create such a huge organization. Although it is still in the early stage of development, according to our observation, your boat club will reach the same scale as Tianya club and other organizations in the future."


    "You praise me falsely. I''m just doing my best for the world. After all, I''ve been here for a long time. Don''t you want to tell me who you are?"


    The man looked at me, laughed, reached out his hand, took out his small book from his arms, opened it, lit it up, and said: "shadow army, agent of the Eastern Division, Xue Biao!"


    Xue Biao!


    There is a doggerel in the shadow Army: King Kong, dragon and elephant have the power to subdue the devil, and Xue Biao has the power to capture the dragon and subdue the tiger!


    Lieutenant general Duan Qingtian''s disciple, No. 16 in Tianya list, is the commander of shadow army!


    If it wasn''t for Duan Qingtian''s saying that the two deputy major generals need one man and one military instead of strength, then he should replace major general Nie Ze and become the second deputy commander.


    After all, major general Nie Ze''s strength is not strong. He only ranks 27th in the Tianya list. According to his strength, he should be a colonel or a lieutenant colonel.


    "It''s Colonel Xue." I hastened to bow.


    In the shadow army, they don''t perform military ceremony like other armies, but bow their hands like monks in the river and lake.


    In fact, I just respect him. If I speak with strength, he may not be my size. After all, I even beat the fourteenth Jin Chunqiu!


    When we talk here, Ding Yiming is scared. My God, these are all the people of the shadow army, and the leader, senior colonel! Officer!


    "Guo Guo Rui, these are... " Ding Yiming reached for my sleeve and whispered.


    "Yes, they are all officers of the shadow army. Major Xue Biao is my officer. Major Han Fei and major Qin Nan are at the same level as me."When I said that, Qin Nan laughed and said, "ah, you''re wrong. Senior Colonel Xue is indeed the leader of the higher authorities, but you may not be the same level as us."


    "Well?"


    What do I mean by that? Not the same level? They got promoted? Well Yes, they''ve been together for so many years. When I met them, it was the major. Did they make any contribution, or did they grow in strength?


    I was wondering, Xue Biao said: "well, don''t guess any more, major Guo Rui!"


    "Yes!" I called it out subconsciously.


    "After you joined the shadow army, you performed well, and even created a boat club in Luzhou to recruit talented people from all over the world, eliminate evils, cultivate and support the right path. Your heroic deeds are widely praised in the local area. After many days of observation, Guo Rui has met our requirements. Today, he is given the rank of "middle school"

 Chapter 118

    Commander?!


    Rise Promotion? Not at the same level, that sentence It''s not Qin Nan who got promoted, but me?!


    When Xue Biao finished, he took out a small notebook and opened it to show me. It was my new notebook. All the information on it was up-to-date. The color of the envelope and the word "commander" showed my identity.


    "Congratulations, commander Guo. Take it." Xue Biao closed the small book and handed it to me.


    I almost mechanically took the little book into my hand, and I couldn''t believe it for a moment.


    To tell you the truth, according to my strength, not to mention a lieutenant colonel, he is like Xue Biao, a senior colonel, but how long have I been in the shadow army? Three months?!


    As soon as I joined, I was a major. In less than three months, I was promoted to a commander! If you stay here for another year and a half, how terrible?!


    I was stupid, and Ding Yiming was also stupid.


    Just now I was a major. After a while, I was promoted again?! It''s a Lieutenant Colonel?! What''s wrong with the world? I haven''t seen my old classmate for several years, so good!


    "Guo Rui My God, commander! Commander Ding Yiming yelled at me, but I was staring at the new book in my hand.


    Xue Biao ignored my thoughts and Ding Yiming''s shouts, and continued: "the shadow army divides China''s territory into five divisions: East, West, South, North and middle. The commander is in charge of Kyoto and the Northern Division, major general Lin Dingkun is in charge of the western division, and general Nie zeshao is in charge of the Southern Division, while the Chinese division and the Eastern Division are jointly managed by three officers However, because it is not directly managed, two agents are selected for each division, and I am one of the two agents for the Eastern Division! "


    "I see." At this time, I put away my little book, nodded my head and said perfunctorily.


    "But now, another agent died in the last battle. At present, no new agent has been elected by the Eastern Division. Therefore, by the decision of the chief, commander Guo will temporarily act as the agent of the Eastern Division."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what, yes!"


    "Ah? Yes Again, I don''t know why. As soon as he said it, I agreed inexplicably.


    "That''s right." Xue Biao gave me a cyan thing that looked similar to the ancient Lingjian, but the word "Ling" on it became the word "Dai".


    "This is the sign of the agent. If you have this, you will know your identity. Qin Nan and Han Fei can be transferred. In addition, in any place, you can mobilize troops, whether ordinary troops or shadow troops. You are a lieutenant commander. You should have regiment and battalion levels, but you are nominal. Therefore, you can only transfer one company at most. Do you have any suggestions? "


    "No


    As soon as I hear it, what''s the good thing?!


    My mother, what day is it today? Why are all the good things coming together? Don''t worry about the branch, the officer is promoted, and the military power is still there?! I have to write down today and spend it as my birthday in the future! God is so kind to me, Trojan horse!


    I look like a steady horse on the surface. In fact, I''m scared to death. I just said that Ding Yiming is not promising. OK, now I''m not promising either.


    "Thank you, sir." I took the arrow and bowed down again. This time, I bent 60 degrees.


    "Well, whether there will be any awards in the future depends on your performance. Besides, I''ve brought you the person you want."


    With that, Xue Biao shook his hand and took out a small cloth bag. A rope tied the mouth to death. Xue Biao untied the rope, held the cloth bag in his hand, and read the truth in his mouth.


    All of a sudden, two black smoke flew out of the bag and fell to the ground. The black smoke, which was just like two thin lines, suddenly grew up and turned into two living people. It''s Feng Tianling and Feng Tianxin, the two brothers of the Feng family!


    "Let them wake up." I said.


    Qin Nan nodded, stepped forward, put his hand to his lower lip, and gave a breath to the Feng brothers who fell to the ground.


    What Qin Nan practiced is the magic of ice attribute. Naturally, this breath is cool with ice attribute.


    I saw that the two brothers of the Feng family were both excited by the cold war. They were shaking all over and whispered: "Oh, my God!"


    Then, he opened his eyes. First, he looked at each other and didn''t know what was going on. Second, he saw the appearance of the house. He didn''t know who was in the house. Third, he saw Ding Yiming and me.


    "You! It''s you! And the Ding family, you guys... "


    Feng Tianling has seen me. Although he only glanced at me in the coffee shop, it''s rare for me to grow up. So he remembered. What''s more, Ding Yiming is beside me. I can''t recognize him just by looking at him. I can''t recognize him even when I see him?!


    "Wait, brother, he He is also a mage, and he... "Although Feng Tianxin is not as smart as his brother, he has seen my strength with his own eyes. So when he saw me again, he was scared to pee. I could smell the stink.


    At this time, Feng Tianling also reflected that he was not protected by the black robe sect. Facing Ding Yiming and me, he was obviously at a complete disadvantage. Moreover, the three men who came to catch him seemed to be


    Shadow army?


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that he remembered it, so I squatted down, put my face close to him with a smile, looked at him and asked, "don''t you know me?"


    Feng Tianling was puzzled by my question. For a moment, he didn''t know how to answer it.


    Do you know each other? We just met. incognizance? I saw you.


    This question is like a Mustang. Say he has money, he drives Mustang; say he has no money, he drives Mustang!


    I can''t see feng Tianling''s answer. He winked at Gongsun Shu beside him.


    Gongsun Shu knew what I was going to do. He blew it all at once. I suddenly changed. I became the "shadow army major" at Feng Tianling''s home this morning.


    "Ah? You You''re the major, sir? "


    "Yes, that''s me!" I suddenly stood up, a flash, a person behind me let out, pointing to him and asked: "this person, do you know?"


    Do you know each other? Actually, I don''t know.


    Who is it? In fact, in the morning at Feng Tianling''s home, Gongsun Shu and I were together with the public face. In the morning meeting, Gongsun Shu and I both gave a hand. Only he didn''t speak or do anything. Everything was a mystery.


    The two brothers of the Feng family looked at the man carefully, eh? A little familiar.


    In fact, I only saw it in the morning. No matter how I don''t have a sense of existence, I should recognize it. But don''t forget the public face! I said it when I first appeared on the stage. I couldn''t see it in the crowd. I''ve seen it ten times and I''ve seen it for the eleventh time, but I can''t recognize it. What''s more, I only saw one side.


    But still that sentence, separated, may not recognize, but put together, easy to recognize some.


    I look like this now, plus this public face, they are in some harmony together. Last time they should have appeared together, last time they were


    "Ah, yes It''s the one with the chief. "


    "That''s right!" I nodded. "It''s him! But do you know who he is? "


    "Ah?" Feng Tianling was asked again, how or who? Didn''t you say it all?


    "His origin, in fact, has a close relationship with you, but you don''t know, you never know..."


    As I said this, I was angry, and Ding Yiming suddenly glared at the Feng brothers.


    "Gongsun, let him show off!"


    "Yes, sir." Gongsun Shu agreed and shook his sleeve. A cloud of smoke exploded around the public''s face. He changed his body and showed his true shape!


    Eyes in the side, covered with scaly, a fishy, after the ribs, a pair of wings, full of evil. It''s the flying fish!


    However, compared with the time when he was on the edge of the river, the evil spirit was much lighter, and the size became different, shrunk a lot, and there were two more feet under him. However, they were not ordinary human feet or animal feet, but the hind legs like toads, which were only slightly larger to adapt to his current figure proportion.


    "Demon Monster


    How can Feng Tianling and his brothers have seen this?! At a glance, he collapsed. Mingming''s body just woke up and didn''t know where the power came from suddenly struggled to run away. As a result, he was blocked by Xue Biao and others behind him and hit back to the ground.


    "Monster, monster..." The two brothers of the Feng family, crawling on the ground, may be driven by instinct, and began to hold their thighs to Xue Biao and others.


    Qin Nan a see this appearance, immediately back a few steps, and the cold fly to push past.


    Han Fei


    Qin Nan looked at Han Fei, who was held by Feng Tianxin on his thigh and looked disgusted. He was very proud and politely laughed and said, "it''s hard for you. It''s not true that men and women give and receive each other badly."


    Cold fly: #% &*£¡


    Without virtue! It''s impossible to refute! What she said makes sense!


    I looked at Feng Tianling and Feng Tianxin and said harshly, "of course you don''t know him, but he will become what he is now. It''s all your fault! He was originally a flying fish that survived after the exhaustion of aura. Somehow, he came here from the Yellow River where he originally lived and lived in the river.


    You fight with Uncle Ding, but the difference is that there are occasional injuries on Uncle Ding''s side. The dead and injured are brought back for burial. And you?! You actually threw those dead evil practitioners directly into the river!


    Those corpses of evil cultivation, because they practice magic all the year round, and Yin Qi enters the body. After the flying fish eats those corpses, Yin Qi also enters. It''s you who made him like this! "


    When I finished, I stared at him, and the flying fish on one side was also angry. If I hadn''t told him not to make mistakes, he would have done it. It''s conceivable that a demon who was put into the body by evil Qi would have killed him!"This This... "


    "Do you think I''m looking for you to take you to the top? Hum! I''m sorry you''re doing such a business, but you still want to get promoted and get rich?! Is it true that there is no royal law in the world? "


    Feng Tianling and his brothers were so frightened that they trembled. They looked at me and the flying fish. Suddenly, in their hearts, a kind of emotion called "despair" rose. In his eyes, I clearly saw the flower of hell named "despair".


    "Feng Tianling and Feng Tianxin, who are officials but not for the people, collude with evil cultivation, are directly sentenced to death by our shadow army! Enforce the law immediately and deprive all rights! "


    Xue Biao read this paragraph without feeling. Feng Tianling mechanically looked up at the owner of the thigh he was holding. Suddenly, when it was dark, he didn''t know any more.

 Chapter 119

    After Feng Tianling and Feng Tianxin were solved, Xue Biao asked, "what are you going to do now? Or as you say? "


    I nodded, "well," and said, "I really can''t stay here for a long time now. I have to hurry to Maoshan to finish my division''s order. I''ll give my people responsibility for the affairs here. As for the Ding family, I''ll do as I said before."


    "Wait!"


    Just then, a voice suddenly said.


    When we look back, it''s Taoist Tan who was playing king with Uncle Ding in the inner room


    According to Ding Yiming, it wasn''t long after his childlike father fell in love with the king that Taoist priest haojiyou Tan was infected. Every time he started to play, the two played together. Across the room, he could hear the voice "give me blue!" "You''re a snob, you''re a good magician, you''re a good game player" and so on, which can only be heard in Internet cafes


    No one else.


    Taoist Tan came out of the room, walked up to me quickly, looked at me and asked, "you just said Are you going to Maoshan? "


    I didn''t know where I was, so I nodded and said, "yes, I''m going to finish my life."


    "Can you bring me with you?"


    "Ah?"


    I was stunned, but then I thought, yes, Maoshan is also the land of Taoism. Taoist Tan is a member of the Taoist sect. I don''t know if he is a member of Maoshan. But even if he isn''t, it''s also a family. What''s wrong.


    "You want to go? That''s good. "


    Anyway, I''m worried about Gongsun Shu. There''s only one Hu Jie around me. The little girl doesn''t have much strength. Although I taught taimingbu and there''s a flaming talisman, it''s still not enough to see. I''m alone. Some of them have no bottom. If only I had another person to protect her, just find another one.


    "Just keep an eye on Hu Jie for me."


    "I..."


    Taoist Tan is speechless. Together with me, I''m going to help you watch the girl stop running?!


    Hu Jie is also a face muddle, looking at Tan Taoist priest, immediately a face dislike.


    "What do you mean by that expression? What''s the matter with me, Daoye? " As a result, Taoist Tan, who was already speechless, was crazy again.


    I didn''t care about their farce. Seeing that uncle Ding also came out, I said to him and Xue Biao, "I''ll let Gongsun Shu be responsible for the affairs of Tongzhou society. Uncle, if I can, I want Yiming to help me."


    "Ah, that''s no problem. Anyway, he''s idle, too. He has no ability." Said uncle Ding indifferently.


    "Dad, you..." Ding Yiming frowned. Why not! I made money!


    I continued: "according to the original plan, I will tell Ding Er Shu that I''m going to explore the way first this time. I''m going to come back after the end of the new year in the headquarters of Yanjing TongZhou club. Feng Tianling will go with me and his position will be promoted. Who should take over his original position? It''s also a matter if I keep it a secret for a long time."


    "Well, we will," Xue Biao nodded. "When your boat club is built, we will arrest Ding Xingwang. By that time, he will know everything."


    ¡­¡­


    In fact, originally I wanted to catch them at the meeting at Feng Tianling''s home, but later two unexpected moves made me have new concerns. Anyway, they were all built to save uncle Ding something and let Ding Laoer help me finish it. When it''s finished, I''ll catch them again.


    Although he became a big wrongdoer in the end, and was forced to extract the surplus value on his deathbed, it took a lot of time to build a boat club. Compared with Feng Tianling, he was able to be successful for such a long time, which can be regarded as a reward.


    ¡­¡­


    After Xue Biao left, I stepped forward a few steps, looked back at them and said, "well, tomorrow morning, I, Hu Jie, and Taoist Tan, we are going to go to Maoshan together. We can''t come back after dealing with Maoshan. In addition, we should just be here and finish the assignment first."


    "Gongsun Shu!"


    As soon as Gongsun Shu heard the first call, he stepped forward quickly, bent slightly and called respectfully, "sir."


    "Let you be the acting president of Tongzhou society Yancheng branch, and the leader of ghost hall to manage all the affairs in the society."


    "Yes, it will not be disgraced." Gongsun Shu bent down again and retreated.


    "Flying fish!"


    "Ah."


    Obviously, flying fish is not as human as Gongsun Shu. A fish has a pig''s head on its body. I don''t know how it looks like. Maybe there were no human beings in those years. There were few of them, so they just grew up without seeing them


    "Let you be the leader of the demon hall, and protect the general of the hall to protect the security of the branch."


    "Ah, good." Flying fish agreed. He was very casual. He didn''t seem to give him orders or assign tasks, but to discuss with him.


    How about hot pot?


    Good.


    ¡­¡­


    Forget it, don''t compete with him, I rubbed the temple with my hand, said: "Ding Yiming.""Well, I''m here." Ding Yiming came out with a smile.


    "You can be the vice president and the head of the Yancheng hall to help manage the branch. In addition, you must train me quickly. Gongsun Shu won''t be here all the time. I want to give you the position of president of Yancheng."


    "Well, look."


    "Master Wei, Taoist tan." After I finished with Ding Yiming, I said to them again.


    "Master," you said Taoist Tan stretched out his hand and made a gesture of please.


    "You two should be the deputy leaders of the hall. Please help Yiming."


    "That''s no problem. That''s what we used to do." When Taoist Tan heard this, he laughed and went back to his old business.


    Uncle Ding also said on one side: "that is, this smelly boy always does not let me worry, thanks to my old brothers watching."


    "Dad..." Ding Yiming is silent again.


    After seeing the whole family happy again, my affairs were almost finished. I found Gongsun Shu again. With the empty grip of my right hand, purple and black air flowed out of the palm. Just a few inches above the palm, it condensed into a ball of light, about the size of a ping-pong ball.


    "This is the power of the soul mantra. If you find a suitable one, you can use it. I know all about it." I handed this to Gongsun Shu and said.


    "Yes." Gongsun Shu took it over.


    It''s just like an ordinary ball. Only when you want to use it, you can inject mana to make it work.


    "Quickly cultivate a suitable successor for me. Ding Yiming, you need to train him. In addition, you need to find someone who can trust you to give this place to him, or ghost demon. You are such a great master. I can''t keep you here. You still have a big role."


    "Yes."


    "You have to clean up the evil spirits on the flying fish quickly. Those evil spirits hinder his intelligence. If you don''t get rid of him quickly, he has been so stupid. I''m so angry with his simplicity."


    The flying fish, as the reason for me to overthrow Feng Tianling and solve Ding Laoer, naturally survived because of this. I used the service soul curse to take it with me. Because he ate the corpses all the year round, the evil spirit had already penetrated into his body, entered the blood along the esophagus, and flowed all over his body. It was not that he could get rid of it in a short time, but now he was not as jealous as he was by the river, and he was going to kill.


    At that time, he felt the death of two black robed people on the bank, but he didn''t wait for them to fall into the water for a long time - Ding Laoer''s people used to do this before - so he rushed out because he was so hungry. I didn''t expect that this ancient spirit thing was still a eater!


    Now, Gongsun Shu tries to constantly remove his evil spirit, so that his IQ has been improved, and he is also in charge of food, so he is no longer crazy, and can be regarded as useful. No matter how I say, it''s because he did it so smoothly. If he can''t use it up, he will be killed. It''s not authentic!


    "I also want to see how valuable this ancient spirit can be."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, everything came to an end. When Ding Laoer heard that I had returned to the capital and taken Feng Tianling with me, he immediately looked envious. I guess I''m sorry now.


    If you block the way, the way will not be caught, things will not be dug out, and you will be fine if you are the mastermind! Hate that Feng Tianling, oneself outsider is fishing so big advantage!


    If he knew what happened to Feng Tianling, he would not think so.


    In order not to let him call Feng Tianling, I specially told him that Yanjing is full of important military aircraft places, so we can''t call casually, so if there is anything, Feng Tianling and I will take the initiative to contact him, so he won''t disturb us.


    When Ding Laoer heard that Feng Tianling had gone to the important place of the military plane, he was crying again.


    There is also the black robe sect of Dharma and Taoism. The shadow army is now conducting a comprehensive search and has arrested many people, including the one who is tongxuan. But these people are certainly far from enough, and the arrest continues.


    However, I don''t have to worry about these any more. When the branch of Tongzhou society is built, Gongsun Shu will take up their posts automatically, and Ding Laoer will be arrested. Under some mysterious force, all his property will be assigned to Uncle Ding.


    As for Ding Laoer''s daughter, I once went to have a look with Gongsun after she was invisible. To tell the truth, parents'' affairs can''t involve their children. In fact, both Ding Laoer''s wife and daughter are kind-hearted people, but they can''t fight against Ding Laoer and prevent him from doing those dirty things.


    Ding Laoer colludes with evil cultivation. I don''t know how many lives he has committed. A gun can''t run away. The mother and daughter are alive. I also told uncle ding that if they can help, they can help.


    In this way, the affairs of Yancheng were finished. In the evening, aunt Ding did everything she could to make a good meal. The next morning, I, Hu Jie and Taoist Tan, who joined us all of a sudden, sat down on kailaide and began to march towards Maoshan.


    There is nothing to say all the way. Take the expressway all the way to the town of Jiang Province. Maoshan is located here.

 Chapter 120

    Maoshan, as a famous mountain, has been written into its works by many directors and writers, which has improved its popularity. When it comes to holidays, many people come to it, but the Taoist priests they see are just ordinary disciples.


    The real Maoshan, as well as the disciples and elders, are all elsewhere.


    In order to cover my eyes and ears, I stopped my car in front of a hotel a few kilometers away from Maoshan. This hotel has a parking lot. I don''t know how long it will take me to go there. I''m not willing to park this good car casually, but it''s safer to park here.


    Anyway, I have plenty of money now. I don''t need money for the hotel parking lot, but I need you to live here. It''s easy to say that I can book the cheapest room, but I won''t live anyway


    When I think about it carefully, why does it still mean that I want to buy something? Originally, I stopped by the hotel. Why did I stay in a shop for a parking space?


    But it doesn''t matter. After booking a room and parking, we went to Maoshan.


    A few kilometers is not far or near, but in order to keep a low profile, it''s better to take a bus. As a result


    "Who suggested taking the bus at the beginning..." Hu Jie was crowded in the crowd, and asked with a look of lovelessness.


    "Well It''s a technical error, a technical error. " I was also squeezed in the crowd, very helpless.


    This is not the evening peak. What do you do when you have nothing to do!


    A bus, Leng is crowded to the brim, the three of us are simply in the cracks to survive ah!


    "I hope there will be more people in the next stop..."


    That''s all I can say.


    As a result, a bulging bus, which seemed to be full of food, walked several more stops in this way, and there was no sign of staff reduction


    "Well Don''t worry, next stop... "


    "Ha ha."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    So, until we got to the destination, the people were full. As a result, as soon as we got off the bus, the people on the bus immediately dispersed like a tide


    Hemp wheat skin!


    What are you doing in Maoshan at night? Too much fun!


    In particular, I saw several monks in yellow and gray robes walking down from the car to Maoshan


    You Is it for the communication between Buddhism and Taoism?


    However, this is no longer what we need to manage. The most urgent task now is to go to Maoshan as soon as possible.


    Around Maoshan mountain, a tourist attraction, you come to a forest by taking a small path. It''s already a place that is inaccessible to people. There is no road ahead. There are mounds of earth, dead trees, and some damaged iron fences that you don''t know what they used to do. Ordinary people can''t go there at all.


    At the end of the road, there is a sign, which says: "danger ahead, please don''t move forward", with official confirmation and the name of relevant departments.


    In this way, ordinary people will not pass by, but in fact, even if they pass by, what they see is nothing more than a barren mountain and ruins, and then there are cliffs.


    Go to the real Maoshan first, or you will be invited, or you will have the law!


    My eyes closed slightly, then immediately opened, yin and Yang in the pupil began to flow, then a golden light!


    "Broken!"


    I gave a loud drink, and a layer of water ripples appeared in front of me, just like a water wall in front of me. At this time, a stone was thrown into the water wall, which made ripples.


    "Go


    I once again a big drink, the water ripple is like water place more than a boulder, the water will be divided into two, although the water after being separated quickly gathered, but there is still a space, such as an arch hole, on both sides of the water, is the left and right two moon doors.


    I blinked, took back my Yin and Yang eyes and said, "let''s go."


    After that, he took the lead to go forward. Hu Jie and Taoist Tan followed him behind him, and three of them went through the arch hole.


    After we passed, the boulder that blocked the flow seemed to disappear again. The flow returned to flat. Then the next second, the ripple disappeared completely. Everything, as usual, at the end of the path, there was no water wall. It was still a pile of ruins and a sign


    After we entered Maoshan, Hu Jie and I were not so good, but Taoist Tan looked shocked and looked back at the original path.


    After we came in, the path did not disappear, but still existed here. Looking back, it was the same as when we came, not that it changed the scenery.


    "The power of space! It''s the power of space! " Taoist Tan looked at the path, shook his head and exclaimed.


    The water wave wall is not a magic trick to block ordinary innocent mortals, but a place where the plane is linked! It''s just like the lane changing place of a train. The original lane is just this way, but here, if ordinary people can only walk this way, that is, climb up the ruins, and then the cliff; but if people are invited or can''t, then they will change the lane and go to the other side!But if you want to go back, you can go back.


    As long as you enter the water ripple wall, it''s like opening a door, and you can go in and out freely. But if you haven''t come in, it''s not like that. You can only stop here.


    "It''s really Maoshan!" Sandalwood long looking at that path, so feeling general way.


    I didn''t pay attention to this at first. When he said this, I thought about it. It''s really not an ordinary magic, but a magic with the power of space. It''s not what ordinary people can do!


    "There is such a master in the world. I don''t know my master..."


    I thought about it. Every time I look outside, the small colored shop is just a small place. As a result, once I go in, how can it be so big. I thought it was also a magic trick, but now I want to come. If I can go there, I will be invited. Will the space plane be opened at that time? It''s just that I never found out.


    "It''s Taoist Xu! It must be Taoist Xu Tan Taoist priest looked at the path and murmured.


    "The empty Taoist priest?" I frowned as I listened to his name.


    "Yes, the chief elder of Maoshan, Taoist Xu!"


    Finish saying, that Tan Taoist priest is a face of adoration again, in this interface Gate East feel West feel, a pair of haven''t seen the world appearance.


    "Oh, it''s complete. There''s no gap at all. It''s powerful. It''s really powerful!"


    When I listen to it, I feel bad. Nonsense! What else can I do for you? You''re thinking about sewing?! I''ll leave you a thread or something. No?


    At this moment, suddenly, from the depth of the forest, on the other side of Maoshan, an evil wind blew out! It''s winter now, but because it''s in the south, there''s less snow. A thin layer of snow on the ground and a lot of dead leaves and branches are blown by the evil wind. Suddenly, the sky is covered with snow and dead leaves. The sight of the place is less than one meter!


    "Who is it?"


    I was surprised that the ghost face flying cloud sword was already in hand, protecting Hu Jie behind me. Taoist Tan was still moved, and suddenly he was confused. How could this environment give him a background? No background music?


    "This What''s going on? "


    "What''s the matter?"?! When are you going to feel it? " I yelled, really want to give him a punch, but at the same time, I wondered, how could there be such a big evil wind in this Maoshan?


    Maoshan is an important place for Taoism. Even if the people here are not practitioners of Taoism, they should be sages. How can there be evil wind?


    Is there a demon?!


    It''s not right. What demon dares to bully at the foot of Maoshan mountain? I''m not afraid that the next one will directly give you a sword to chop?!


    It''s no use thinking so much now. At this time, the bad wind stopped, and the snowflakes and dead leaves gradually fell down, revealing the scene in front of us.


    The forest is still the forest. The snow and litter all changed their positions. I don''t know if they will be acclimatized. But the most important thing is that there was a man standing just 20 meters ahead, ah no, a monster!


    What does this monster look like? It''s not an animal, it''s not a plant, it''s a stone! The whole body is a huge stone! Round and angular belly, chest made of two square stones, arms and legs made of several big stones, feet made of bigger stones, fingers made of crushed stones, a stone head, two eyes on it, and a mouth like a tiger or a leopard, but the sharp teeth have become sword teeth made of stones.


    Whole, a big rock!


    "Who are you? Dare to be a bully in this Maoshan mountain? "


    I have to ask the details quickly. This thing is too bold. What thief dares to steal it to the police and become a monster at the foot of Maoshan mountain? Isn''t it a reason to make an appointment with the gate of the bureau?!


    As a result, the other party listened, tilted his head and didn''t recognize me.


    I asked again, but still ignored me.


    "You Hu Jie, do you think he didn''t understand or didn''t hear? "


    I''ve got a reaction. I don''t understand this product at all. He''s a monster. His IQ is lower than that of ordinary demons, and he''s also an artifact! That belongs to the most stupid one among the idiots. I asked for a long time, but he didn''t understand me at all!


    At this time, the stone monster tilted his head for a long time and became impatient. He opened his mouth and said in a thick voice, "what are you doing in Maoshan?"


    I''ll go and talk!


    I look at him, even "intrude" all understand, you are special, just was intentional!


    "I asked you first, you answer me first!" I cried, pointing my sword at him.


    Hu Jie rolled her eyes and pulled my clothes with her hand. She said in a weak voice, "Hey, don''t be so childish."


    At this time, Taoist Tan also came to me, took out his sword, looked at the stone monster, and said: "I look at the guy is not simple, and it seems that his IQ is not good. He is just a dumb guy. He can''t only speak by himself. He doesn''t understand what others say. This is also in our human class."As soon as I heard this, he made sense and asked, "do you understand us?"


    The stone monster over there ignored us and said to himself, "why don''t you answer? It''s time to break into Maoshan! Watch the boxing


    With that, the stone monster''s feet moved and suddenly jumped up, followed by a stream of black smoke. In the blink of an eye, the stone monster came in front of him!


    I''ll go! I see that the goods are not small, and the speed is very fast! I''m more than two and a half meters tall. I''m twice as tall as I am. My fist is like a bowl! If you hit me, ha ha


    Quickly hold the sword to block, want to use the rebound effect of ghost face flying cloud sword to bounce him back.


    "Boom!"


    The stone monster''s fist hit the ghost face flying cloud sword. The fact proved that his strength did not exceed the limit of the ghost face flying cloud sword, but it was on the edge. The sword bent to the maximum extent, but it did not rebound.


    At this time, the stone monster also saw that his strength was equal to that of the sword. Suddenly, his eyes moved, and a stone flew from the land behind him and hit him on the shoulder. Suddenly, the strength of his hand was increased by half, which completely broke the defense of the ghost face flying cloud sword. A strong force came, and directly sent me out!

 Chapter 121

    When the stone monster saw that he couldn''t win me, his eyes suddenly moved. On the ground behind him, a stone flew up and hit him on the shoulder.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the strength of his hand increased by half, completely broke the defense of the ghost face flying cloud sword, and a strong force came, directly sent me out!


    "Roar, roar, roar," the stone monster saw that I had been hit and flew out, and immediately began to laugh, a big stone face was obviously showing some satisfaction.


    His fist was really powerful. Although he only added a small stone in the end, the original powerful force was completely applied to me after breaking the defense of ghost face flying cloud sword. If I hadn''t already broken the level 20 barrier and had a half immortal body, I couldn''t stand it!


    Under the strange force, my body flew backward more than ten meters before it stopped. I hold the sword in my hand and stab it down hard. With a "poof", the ghost face flying cloud sword falls into the ground. That''s it. I still stopped after taxiing three meters.


    "Great strength." I hold the sword in my right hand. The trembling of the sword body makes my palms numb. It affects my whole body and makes me feel shocked.


    The stone monster really has a lot of strength, but he has a low intelligence. Otherwise, unless the top ten of Tianya list come, he will not be able to subdue it at all!


    But


    His ability is too good! There''s something like this! No wonder he wants to stay here. Looking around, there are countless stones, big and small. If his absorption and reuse ability is really unlimited, it''s like swimming with fish in the water!


    "Hu Jie, run


    I was standing beside Hu Jie, and Taoist tan just looked at this and that because he was so far away, he couldn''t protect her. At this time, I was beaten away, and there was an empty door!


    At this time, Hu Jie may be stunned and mechanically backed back. The distance was almost the same as that of no move. Needless to say, the stone monster was extremely fast. No matter how slow he was, he could fan out the little girl with a wave!


    "Ah I move under my feet. I hold the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand. Half of the body of the sword is buried in the earth. It has a strong fixation. I take it as a handle and run out with my strength. At this time, Taoist Tan came flying with a sword in his hand. He took out a paper symbol with his left hand and blew. A golden light flashed by, and the paper symbol turned to ashes. With his Dow finger on the sword, the golden light covered the body of the sword, and the sword split through!


    The stone monster also had a close eye on Hu Jie, but on the other side, Taoist Tan, who was fast approaching and had a powerful sword in his hand, had to defend him. He directly divided his hands, resisted Taoist tan with his left hand, and took Hu Jie with his right hand.


    "Hu Jie!"


    At the same time, it seems that because of my cry, Hu Jie immediately stepped back and threw it out with a palm of her hand.


    Hu Jie was also taught taimingbu by me. Although her speed was not as fast as mine, it was one of the fastest footwork in the world. In a short time, she was out of the range of the stone monster''s attack, and she threw a fire sign, which was able to block one or two of his steps.


    Sure enough, after the stone monster was attacked by the fire amulet, although he didn''t get much damage, he was still a bit slow. In addition, Hu Jie''s walking speed was fast, so the stone monster''s fist hit in the empty place, only bringing out a bad wind.


    At this time, Taoist Tan had arrived. He held his sword in both hands, raised it above his head, and cut it down with a sword!


    "Roar!"


    The stone monster swung his right arm back and hit the sword with his right elbow. There was only a chime like sound, followed by a copper bell, and a stream of air shook out!


    The stone monster felt the strength. Taoist Tan''s strength was not as strong as mine. Even with the blessing of the charm, the sword in his hand was not as powerful as my ghost face flying cloud sword. Of course, he couldn''t defeat the stone monster at all.


    The stone monster knew it all at once and grinned. Oh, you little brother, are you still talking to me?


    Direct right arm one wave, don''t get used to those problems, immediately threw Tan Dao long to go out.


    On the other side, Hu Jie and I moved forward and backward. We met on the way. I held Hu Jie in my arms.


    Hu Jie was retreating when she hit a soft object on her back. She turned her head and saw my side face.


    "All right." I also turned to see, just opposite her eyes.


    How far do you think the one in your arms is? When we turned our heads, the distance between our faces was only a few centimeters, even the breath in our mouth and nose could be clearly felt.


    "You..." I look at her, that appearance, isn''t it exactly what I have dreamed of several times? I don''t know when I can really dream in the same bed.


    Cough, serious person, serious person


    "Ah? I''m fine, I''m fine... " At this time, her face was red, and she struggled out of my arms and stood beside me panting.Although we have a good relationship and have been at the same table for a year, we really don''t have such close contact. Maybe this kind of situation can only appear in the battle.


    With this in mind, I suddenly want to fight every day. It''s better to take advantage of it. Anyway, I won''t really get hurt.


    At this time, Taoist Tan couldn''t roar any more. He kept throwing paper man to hit the stone monster, and yelled to me: "master, don''t fall in love, come and help quickly!"


    As soon as I heard this, I remembered that I had something to do. It''s not the time to enjoy the warmth in my arms. Taoist Tan''s paper man''s defense is very low, and the stone monster can kill a large area with a wave of his hand, so he can''t stop for a moment, and he will finish the calf as soon as he stops.


    "Don''t panic, Taoist tan. I''m coming!"


    I moved under my feet and flew forward. Because I just dropped the sword into the ground and used it to help me when I left, the sword was still standing there. It was just that the hilt of the sword was leaning towards the back.


    It''s difficult for such a sword to drive more than 200 Jin of my body


    At this time, I could summon the sword back as soon as I thought about it, but I didn''t do it. Instead, I moved my hand. In the crackling sound, the thunder suddenly appeared, and the thunder hammer appeared in my right hand.


    "Taoist priest, get out of the way, monster, eat me!"


    The stone monster heard me and knew that I was the enemy of Taoist tan. So he immediately let Taoist Tan go, hands together, arms crossed, and stood on the top of his head to resist my thunder hammer.


    I stepped on taimingbu, got to the front of me, jumped up, grasped the handle of the hammer with both hands, and fell down directly.


    "Boom!"


    The huge hammer hit on the stone monster''s hands, and suddenly the power of thunder, lightning, bombarded the stone monster''s body, but it did not cause much damage to him.


    I see my God, do you want to play like this?! The defense is so high, and there is such a high magic resistance! The talisman of fire is useless to him, and ray is useless to him?! How can we play? I don''t want to play with such a big meat. No matter how high the output is, it''s disgusting to fight with such a three high tank with high defense, high HP and high recovery.


    The stone monster''s arms resisted my hammer. As the direct impact place, the damage of his arms was much higher. At this time, it was very difficult to resist. Suddenly, with a loud roar, the stones around him suddenly gathered around and hit him on the shoulder just as before.


    When the stone touched him, it immediately became a part of his body, continuously feeding into his arms.


    It''s like the iron man in the marvel movie, tonistak''s nano armor. Any part of his body can be changed and turned into other parts. It''s like if his helmet is gone, he can use his feet to make a new helmet, but his feet will be empty.


    Although the stones didn''t go directly to the place where they should go, it was like a water pipe at the shoulder, which continuously supplied water to the back and then ejected from the tap.


    In fact, these stones can be transported anywhere. Even if they reach his feet, they can also be transported to his arms, but the speed is naturally slower than that from his shoulders.


    "Roar!"


    With a wave of his arms, after absorbing so many stones around him, his strength surpassed me again. With a wave of his arms, I was shocked out again.


    Regardless of this time, it wasn''t the straight fist that hit me, but it acted on the sky. So after flying up for a while, I fell down again because of my weight, drew a parabola and fell to the ground, not far away from the stone monster.


    At this time, the stone monster had gathered all the stones on his hands. His huge hands were like two big wax gourds and a pair of heavy hammers. With his roar, his fists shot out one after another, just like two shells, directly at me!


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!"


    I hummed coldly, holding the hammer with both hands, quickly following the wheel, driving the thunderbolt, left and right one point. "Click, click" twice! After the thunder, the two giant hands were all cut into gravel by thunder and fell back to the ground.


    With a wave of his hands, the stone fell on the ground, but he didn''t wait for it. He got up again and flew to the stone again, forming his hands again.


    I look at him, frown, hand drag hammer rushed past, since he has long-range attack means, then I must melee to win him!


    At this time, the stone monster saw me rushing with a hammer. Suddenly, he opened his mouth and vomited a stream of black smoke. In the black smoke, a handle like some kind of weapon appeared.


    The stone monster held the handle in his hand and smoked out. After the handle, it was still a mass of black smoke. It gradually took shape after it came out of the body. In terms of length, it was like a long handled weapon like a dagger.


    At this time, the weapon had been completely pulled out of the body, only a little black smoke on the head. With the stone monster''s right hand shaking, the black smoke dispersed, and the weapon was completely shaped. It was a big axe!


    I ran to the front and swung the sledgehammer upward. The stone monster also cut down with a huge axe. When the hammers and axes intersected, there was a loud noise. The thunder and lightning scattered everywhere and blew up a cloud of soil fog on the ground.Holding the hammer in both hands, I felt the strength and thought, well, I couldn''t do it. I quickly changed the hammer method and beat it again, but it was blocked by the stone monster crossbar and pushed me out again.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The stone monster saw that I was beaten out again, and immediately laughed, waving a huge axe in both hands, with a look of big toe and high spirit.


    I fell back to the ground. With a wave of my left hand, Fengming sword went straight to take the stone monster''s head. But the stone monster''s reaction was also very fast. He immediately waved his axe and patted it with his split body. He broke up Fengming sword at once. The wind blade swept over and left countless knife marks on the ground.


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    Another burst of laughter.


    I looked at him, eyes slightly narrowed, heart said I don''t give you a little fierce, you really underestimated me?!


    The left hand stretched out again, showing a black light ball in the palm.


    Holy land of darkness!


    This is the dark holy land where the dead tree demon was defeated in the lock demon Tower last time!


    As long as in this, that is my world, do not believe you can not win!


    I thought, with a move of my left hand, I was about to press the little black ball to my chest. But at this moment, suddenly, in another part of the forest, a smiling man in a blue and white Taoist robe walked forward leisurely, stretched out his hand and cried: "slow down!"

 Chapter 122

    "Wait!"


    Among the trees, a man came leisurely, raised his hand and cried.


    I don''t know him. I don''t think it works. But the stone monster obviously knew this man and the voice. After hearing this, he quickly stopped his magic power. He held an axe to the ground and stood aside. He bowed his head respectfully to the woods. It looked like a bodyguard.


    As soon as I saw that the stone monster had stopped fighting, I knew in my heart that there was a big leader coming from the opposite side, so I couldn''t catch anyone to fight. I quickly took back the small dark light ball and the thunder hammer to see what the man was going to say.


    At this time, when the man saw us stop, he came over from the forest with a smile. He was still walking in a leisurely way, as if he was such a game of life and didn''t care about everything.


    As he approached, I could see what he looked like.


    Standing about 1.78 meters, he is wearing a blue and white Taoist robe with a Bagua pattern on each sleeve, a hairpin, a long horsetail behind him, and long black hair hanging down to his waist. He has a beautiful face, fair skin, and looks like a woman, but his voice and figure show that he is a man. On the face the double eyes smile curved into two crescent moon, in the crevice, indistinctly has the star general luster, is really a beautiful man!


    The man came to the stone monster, looked at him with a smile, said: "good boy, come on, eat fruit." With that, I don''t know where to take out an apple out of thin air and pass it to the stone monster.


    Eat fruit


    I listened to what he said just now, and suddenly I felt strange. You big man, you look like a woman, and you talk like that. Is it really good?


    I don''t say it here. On the other side, Taoist Tan looked at the person, and it seemed that he suddenly remembered something. He gently pointed at the person with his fingers and said in a trembling voice: "you Are you, are you... "


    I''ll listen, huh? There''s something else about this guy? He asked: "Taoist Tan, who is this man?"


    Taoist Tan looked at the man, looked up and down again and again, and finally confirmed: "yes, that''s him, Tianliu, the second elder of the seven elders in Maoshan! I''ve long heard that he has a casual personality and likes game life. He often has a smiling face and looks very kind Yes, his image and clothes in the legend are all right! "


    With that, Taoist Tan quickly went forward, deeply worshipped Liu that day, and asked: "dare to ask, but elder Tianliu."


    At this time, Tianliu was looking at the stone monster eating the apple with a smile. He was enjoying it. When Taoist Tan asked, he looked back and said with a smile, "I am right, you are..."


    "Ah, disciple, leader disciple of dragon and tiger mountain, Tan Kun." Said Taoist tan.


    It turns out that Taoist Tan''s name is Tan Kun. I just know now.


    When Tianliu heard Taoist Tan''s self report, he was more smiling and said, "Oh, you''re a disciple of Taoist tianluan. You''re disrespectful."


    "I dare not."


    Tianliu looked at me again and asked, "how dare you..."


    I quickly stepped forward two steps and said, "master, I''m going to solve this problem. I''m invited by the leader of Maoshan to come here to present the treasure and repair the seal of the lock demon tower."


    Tianliu and Taoist Tan, it''s just equivalent to meeting relatives in their hometown, but I''m invited, and it''s a big event, so it''s different. That day, when Liu heard that I was coming, he immediately came over, arched his hand and said, "it''s you. Come on, follow me up the mountain. Xiao Sikong is impatient."


    ¡­¡­ Xiao Sikong?


    On one side, Taoist Tan also had some helplessness. Later, on the way, he explained to me clearly. Elder Tianliu''s magic is very high, and he belongs to the highest generation in Maoshan. He and the elder Taoist Xu belong to the same generation. The reason why he looks so young is that he has practiced magic and always keeps his childlike appearance. But in fact, even the leader of Maoshan, Si Kongying, is his younger generation.


    Therefore, in the whole Maoshan, no matter who he is called, he is "little what". Of course, in addition to this, there is also a part because of his character, which is too playful!


    Tianliu walked in front, and Taoist Tan and I followed Hu Jie. As for the stone monster, he was still sitting in the same place, chewing the apple with his big axe, and then he continued to walk blindly.


    He ate the apple with the apple core. Anyway, it was a hard stone. How could he eat bad if he had no stomach?


    I looked back at the stone monster. It was really strange, so I couldn''t help asking: "elder Tianliu, the stone monster is..."


    "Well? You said that little guy Tianliu is still smiling, looking back at me and saying.


    ¡­¡­ You call this little guy ha-ha.


    "He was picked up by Xiao Sikong when he went out to play. At that time, he had some intelligence, and was born to eat food. He didn''t do anything harmful to nature, so he stayed. Later, he put it at the foot of the mountain to help us guard the mountain gate. I''ve forgotten how many years."


    "But it''s a monster. Is there no objection to leaving him here in Maoshan?" Taoist Tan asked."What can I do? After all, Xiao Sikong is the leader, isn''t he? What he said is useful after all. It''s hard for the people at the bottom to say anything when he presses down. Moreover, I think this little guy is very cute, but he doesn''t like it, elder martial brother. "


    On one side, Taoist Tan explained to me that the elder martial brother in tianliukou was what he just called the chief elder of Maoshan, Taoist Xu.


    I thought about it in my heart and felt a little strange. Although Maoshan seems to be a whole, it seems to be divided into two groups at present.


    Maoshan, as a vanguard model of subduing demons and eliminating demons, has always been intolerant of demons. The zombie thing that master told me is an example. Now, such a stone monster is put here, which will certainly cause many people''s dissatisfaction and intensify the contradiction. The contradiction is getting bigger and bigger, which will lead to more and more differences between the two factions. If it goes on like this for a long time Maoshan, which has inherited countless times, is a great benchmark of the mage world. I''m afraid it will change a lot!


    The chief elder, Taoist Xu, is the representative of the Conservatives. No matter what the heart is, the demon is the demon. If it''s not my family, the heart will be different. No demon can stay! I''m afraid that''s what most people think. But the headmaster Si Kongying and ER Changtian Tianliu don''t think so. For them, no matter people are demons, they are treated equally. Good demons want to save their lives.


    This is the ideological contradiction between the two groups. If it can not be solved fundamentally, there will be continuous contradictions in the future. This situation should have existed for hundreds of years, and we don''t know how many years it will be in the future. After all, no one can tell who is right and who is wrong.


    While we were talking, we had already reached the top of the mountain. Maoshan is not a mountain, but a group of mountains. The main hall of Maoshan is surrounded by several surrounding mountains, forming a natural danger. The elevation of the mountain in the middle is lower than that of other mountains. The terrain of the top of the mountain is flat. The main hall of Maoshan and the residence of Taoist are all located here. It can be said that the mountains in the middle account for 85% of the functions of Maoshan.


    On the ladder, there is a big mountain gate in front of you. After the mountain gate, there is a big square in front of you. There are eight trigrams of yin and Yang painted on the ground. There are nine dragon carving stone pillars on the left and right, and a total of 18 stone pillars surround the square. After that, they went up the stone steps. On top of it was a main hall, which was Maoshan hall. Every morning, all the disciples would listen to the leader''s instruction. If there was a big event, a meeting would be held.


    However, at this time, there is no major event in Maoshan. I''m afraid the only major event is to seal the lock demon tower again, which is not something that all the disciples can help. Moreover, it''s close to dinner time, so I''m afraid all the disciples are waiting for dinner, so both the square and the hall are empty.


    Tianliu took us all the way through the square to the main hall, where there were only two people.


    One of them, standing in front of the leader of Maoshan, stood with his hands down and turned his back to us. When he heard our voice, he turned around.


    When I look at it carefully, the man is well proportioned, with short hair, half black and half white, and under his nose is Lu Xun''s moustache. Looking from his face, he is only in his forties, at most fifty, but inexplicably pale, with a kind of weakness all over him.


    In my heart, I was puzzled, but I couldn''t see anything with my eyes. It was confirmed that he was only forty-eight years old, but his weakness was in his old age. I look at him with Yin and Yang eyes and find that his foundation has been damaged and his soul and body have been damaged. I''m afraid that he will never make any further progress in his life. Moreover, he may not be able to die!


    I''m afraid it''s I was wounded in a battle in my early years.


    I think so, the footstep has already stopped, the front day Liu walks forward, bows to say: "headmaster, the disciple Guo Rui of Xie Tiantong has arrived."


    As soon as the headmaster heard this, he stepped down quickly, and his hands behind him also came back to him. He first lifted up Tianliu and asked us, "great! Who is master Jie''s master


    I stepped forward, took out the box that my master had given me, bowed my head and said, "disciple Guo Rui Bucai, under the master''s door, at the master''s command, brought this treasure to help repair the seal of the lock demon tower."


    Si Kongying quickly came to me, took the box in one hand, lifted me up in the other, then patted me on the shoulder and said, "good! Good! Here you are at last


    At this time, another person on the main hall also came over and burst out laughing in a loud voice: "ha ha ha ha! That''s good! In addition to the kids of Mu family, all the others have come here. Now you should rest assured! "


    Looking back, I found that the man was about 1.82 meters tall. He was not wearing a Taoist robe, but was wearing coarse linen trousers. He was wearing old cloth shoes. His upper body was not covered by anything. His bronze skin was tight and rough. He had a red scarf on his head and a scar on his face. Fortunately, he didn''t hurt his eyes from the top of his right eye to the bottom of his left eye. And the most iconic is his beard.


    This beard is different from other people''s. other people''s beard is black, but his is red, just like he was dyed with cinnabar!


    Taoist Tan put his head to my side and said to me in a low voice, "this is the seven elder of Maoshan - red beard."


    There are seven elders in Maoshan, but now, two are dead, one is missing, and only four are left, so we can''t complete the original seal method, so we are required to seal the lock demon tower with foreign objects.And the seven elders, Chi Xuzi, is one of the only four elders left, and he is also a man with a lot of stories


    "Visit yunmiao temple in Yanjing, Maoshan people, please come and see me!"


    At this time, suddenly a voice came. I looked back, but the square outside the hall was still empty. If I listen carefully, I will not use my voice nearby, but use magic!


    "Teleportation is a powerful magic power." Tan Taoist priest looked at the door and said with a frown.


    I also frowned and felt the source of the sound, the sound It seems to have come from under the mountain.


    "So far away, yunmiao temple Master Ruyan''s place is strange. Why do Buddhists come to Maoshan? "

 Chapter 123

    "Visit yunmiao temple in Yanjing, Maoshan people, please come and see me!"


    By this time, the monk at the foot of the mountain had been preaching twice.


    I frowned and suddenly remembered the monks I saw on the bus at that time. After they got off the bus, they seemed to be coming to Maoshan. I thought they were just in the same direction, but I didn''t expect they really came here. What''s more, it''s a little strange that they came to Maoshan with us. I''m a little behind, and I''ve been held back by the stone monster for a long time. It''s reasonable that they should have arrived before me. How can they come now?


    At this time, the headmaster Si Kongying also looked at the foot of the mountain, stroked his mustache and murmured, "yunmiao temple?"


    He didn''t say anything yet, but red beard was in a hurry. He blew his beard and glared, and immediately called out in a loud voice: "ha ha! Here you are! Long time no see. Come and fight with me for fifty rounds


    With that, the red beard jumped out of the hall and reached the center of the square in a few steps. He put out his hand, and there was a strange copper stick in his hand. He pointed around and began to scold.


    "Come on, come on out!"


    Standing in the middle of the square, chixuzi kept turning around, as if he was looking for the monks.


    Seeing that he was speechless, Sikong Ying stroked his forehead with his hand and said, "they are at the foot of the mountain! Don''t you understand the transmission? "


    Hearing what Si Kongying said, Chi Xuzi looked back at him and frowned. It seemed that he was thinking about something. It took him a long time to understand that they were at the foot of the mountain


    "Come up!" Chixuzi called down the hill.


    "They can''t hear!"


    Si Kongying is almost confused. What is this?! You can only hear them when they are transmitting sound. What strength do you shout with your voice!


    I looked at Sikong Ying''s face covered with her hand, a look of "I don''t know him", but I felt sorry for him. This chixuzi is a different kind of person. He doesn''t know anything about the world. He only works according to his temperament. If it wasn''t for his strong strength and the fact that Maoshan was just in the time of employing people, Si Kongying would have driven him out long ago.


    There is another story about this red beard. I just wanted to say that he was interrupted by the monks, but it''s just right that these monks are indispensable in his story


    This chixuzi is a strange man. I know a lot about his story, whether it''s my master or elder martial brother Liu Tong. I often use it as a joke.


    When he was born, he had a different appearance. Other local people became the chosen son of heaven. However, unlike other people, the chosen son of heaven was born, either a hundred birds came to Korea, a white crane fell to the top, or there was something strange in the sky! All pigs sing together!


    ¡­¡­


    How can this be reasonable?


    As soon as he was born, all the pigs in the village screamed, which startled the villagers, thinking that a butcher had been born! This is the pig afraid!


    Chixuzi is the kind of child whose feet are better than his mouth. Before he says anything, the corridor is very sharp. He beat all the dogs in the village even when they were running. As soon as he went out, the whole village was very quiet and the dogs knew him. They didn''t dare to shout for fear of being beaten.


    By the time he was seven years old, his ability was even greater, and he began to ride pigs! As soon as he comes out, it must be a farce. Every street in the village may see him riding a pig from a certain family running around.


    When he grew up, he became more and more capable. He was not only powerful, but also had a rough temper for some reason. He often beat people when he didn''t agree. No matter who he was, no one dared to beat him, and no one could beat him.


    Later, he realized that he had a bad temper and might cause trouble, but he just couldn''t control himself. So he thought about going to some temple to cultivate himself. In this regard, he is very clever. People often say that he often accompanies the ancient Buddhas in the mountains, so he plans to come here. There is a yunmiao temple in Yanjing, in which there is a master Ruyan who is very powerful, so he left with admiration.


    As a result


    Ha ha.


    In two months, he beat every monk in the temple, except the master''s magic skills. It seems that this red beard was born with magic power. There was no master to teach him, but his strength was similar to those masters.


    So, at the end of the second month, under the entreaties of a group of monks, master Ruyan had to talk to him.


    But Chi Xuzi was also a man. When he heard this, he couldn''t be wronged. Before he left the temple, he also said the famous saying: "you yunmiao Temple claim to be the first in the world, you Buddhism claim to cultivate self-cultivation. As a result, I can''t even change my bad temper. I have a false name!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, this group of people were speechless. What a rascal you said!


    This is the same as when we played the game. There was a pit in the team, which not only made you want to spit blood, but also gave you a sentence: "you are a group of waste, even I can''t take it, spicy chicken!"


    ¡­¡­ I''ve never seen such a brazen person!


    That''s great logic!As a result, he didn''t learn how to control his temper. He converted to Taoism. After visiting famous mountains, the black faced Taoists drove him to Maoshan


    He can''t change his temper anywhere!


    However, after coming to Maoshan, the situation has improved. It''s not that his temper has narrowed down, but that there are more people here who he can''t beat than before. Moreover, the leader Si Kongying is not a stubborn man


    It can be seen from the dialogues just now that Si Kongying is not an old scholar, but a very casual person, and even has a certain attribute of hidden comedy That''s why he left the stone monster.


    Today, the monks of yunmiao temple came. Naturally, he was excited. He was an old friend! However, with his character, it is still to fight! To fight is to meet the guests!


    At this time, the monks had been invited to come up. As soon as he saw them, Chi Xuzi began to work hard. He waved his copper stick and said, "it''s you! Come on, let''s fight a hundred rounds! "


    Hey, just for a while, that''s a big number.


    "Chixuzi, don''t make mistakes!" Sikong Ying kept a serious face in front of the outsiders, nodded to the monks and asked, "what''s the matter with the eminent monks coming from afar?"


    "Oh, what else? Just fight! " Chi Xuzi pestles the copper stick on the ground, presses the bottom of the stick with his palm, and looks at the comer askew.


    I look at it. That''s right! The monks on the bus, but how did they come to Maoshan?


    "Amitabha." The leading monk, wearing a yellow robe, holding rosary beads and clasping his hands, nodded and saluted to the monk, saying, "we are here this time. We just want to find someone."


    "Looking for someone?" Sikong Ying frowned and asked, "who are you looking for?"


    "To whom? Come to me, fight! " Chi Xuzi once again angrily brushed his sense of existence and looked at the leading monk with a smile. He was full of war.


    "No, we are here to find my younger martial brother."


    "Younger martial brother? Master Ruyan has accepted disciples again? " Said Sikong Ying. He knew that the monk who came here was a disciple of master Ruyan. He said, younger martial brother, he must be a disciple of master Ruyan.


    "Yes, but it''s not too early. I received a disciple a few years ago. His character Just like him. "


    The monk said and pointed to red beard.


    "Oh, as good as me?" Chi Xuzi was very happy.


    "Ha ha."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    The monk ignored him and continued: "this man is not very angry, but he is more mischievous than Chi Xuzi. He is a living treasure. He escaped a few days ago. We followed his route and wanted to ask if he had ever been here."


    "No, if such a monk comes, how can I not know?" Said Sikong Ying.


    "Yes," the leading monk nodded. "If he had been here, he would have been flying like chickens and dogs. How could he still be so quiet? That''s because we had this precedent. So we came here to ask. This is a picture of my younger martial brother. I hope leader Sikong would distribute it and look around Maoshan. If you find it, please contact us." Then he took out a bunch of photos and handed them to Si Kongying.


    Si Kongying took the photo: "OK, if our people see it, they must contact us."


    "I''d like to trouble leader Sikong. Amitabha, I''m leaving." Then the monk put his hands together and nodded to Sikong Ying. Then he turned around and left. After the leading monk passed by, he turned around and left with him.


    I looked at the monks carefully. It was obvious that as a disciple of master Ruyan, the leading monk had an extraordinary position. Judging from his attitude towards chixuzi, he should be one of the few monks who had not been beaten at the beginning. He''s full of Buddha light, that''s not to say, but the rest of the monks, who are just the youngest monks in the temple, have pure Buddha light!


    Yunmiao temple The first temple in the world really deserves its reputation. Even if it is a little monk, it is not an ordinary person!


    On the other hand, Sikong Ying took the photo and looked at the face of the person above, but it was new somewhere else, frowning and Thinking: "his words What do you mean


    What is Has there been a precedent?


    Si Kongying looked at the red beard beside him and rolled his eyes.


    Isn''t there a precedent? Isn''t this red beard who came here after running out of their temple?


    Si Kongying supported his forehead with his hand. Where was Maoshan? Did he accept the people from them?


    At this time, I also thought about what he was thinking. I couldn''t help but feel funny. I was curious about what the monk looked like. I went to Si Kongying with a smile and went to see the picture.


    In the photo, a big fat monk, with a round head and a rolling figure, has nothing on his head, wears a yellow robe, holds a string of rosary beads, and looks at the camera with a smile. All over the body, exudes a kind of unreliable breathSure enough, just looking at the photos is a living treasure. It should be easy to find where he is, because where he is, it will not be peaceful.


    "Ha ha, little fat monk, he is not a good guy at first sight." Red beard supported the copper rod and said with a laugh.


    Here''s an example.


    Sikong Ying shook her head, handed the photo to Chi Xuzi and said, "take it and give it to all the disciples. Let them help to find it. Go."


    "Good, good." Red beard waved, the copper bar disappeared out of thin air, reached for the photo, turned and left.


    Si Kongying looked back and said to some of us, "you''ve come all the way here. I''ll let someone take you to your room. Have a good rest tonight. The last passer-by will come tomorrow, and repair the seal of the lock demon tower at noon at the latest!"

 Chapter 124

    Behind the main hall of Maoshan, it is like a town. It is the residence of all the disciples of Maoshan, the Zen room, and the residence of several of us.


    When dusk came and the sky was half dark, Hu Jie and I were walking on the path of Zen house, just like walking on the path of the field in a small village in the countryside, which was very pleasant and comfortable.


    "How''s it going? Are you used to living here? " I asked.


    Just now, xiaodaotong has taken us to the room. I, Hu Jie and Taoist Tan have one room for each person. Single room here is a high-class treatment. In Maoshan, only the leader, the elder and several of the leader''s brothers can enjoy this treatment. The rest of the Maoshan disciples are sleeping in a big shop with a group of people in one couch.


    I heard the leader Si Kongying say that there are four ways of people coming here this time. One of them is me, and the other two are Mujia. They should have come before me, but I don''t know who they are.


    But one thing is that the boats here are all old-fashioned wooden beds, with a few mattresses on them. They are not as comfortable as the soft big beds at home, and they are more comfortable than those in school. I''m a rough old man, but Hu Jie is a little princess, and I don''t know how.


    "It''s OK. Anyway, I haven''t slept less in school. I haven''t slept in this kind of bed for a long time. I don''t know if I can sleep tonight." Hu Jie said, but also pretended to clench her hands and hit her shoulders and back, making a look of backache.


    "That..." I looked at her and suddenly felt how lovely her face was in the sunset. It was like teasing her: "I have a way to make you sleep more comfortable. Do you want it?"


    "Well? What can I do? Of course I want to! " Hu Jie asked in surprise.


    I laughed, pointed to myself with my finger and said, "sleep with me, lie on me, I''m soft."


    Bullshit, can more than 200 Jin meat be soft?


    "Ha ha!" Hu Jie turned her eyes and ignored me.


    "Cough! Seriously, I really have a way. Do you want to listen? " I have a slight cough, zhengse said.


    "No, what can you do? Every time I come up with more and more bad ideas, I will be the first to eat. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that you? "


    My face suddenly became black. This is what I said to her a year ago! At that time, I said that her surname was Hu Mingjie, and her name was Chihuo. Translation is, do what not, eat what not enough.


    Of course, every time I say this, it''s a different version. For example, what I do is not good, what I eat is not left; and what she said just now, what I do is not good, the first place to eat!


    The result did not expect, the way of heaven has reincarnation, heaven spared who ah!


    No matter how she eats, she is not fat. It''s a blessing to eat. But I can''t do it. Two hundred jin of meat is here. When outsiders listen, who is this saying? That must be me!


    "Yes, you''re good. You''re right." I give up.


    "Hum!" As soon as Hu Jie turned her head, she suddenly turned back and said, "however, I really have a way to make me sleep a little more steadily."


    "What can I do? Sleep with me? "


    "Go away, but it really has something to do with you."


    "Oh? What can I do? "


    "Give me all your mattresses, and you can sleep on the bed board, OK?" Hu Jie said, and pointed at me, putting on a classic posture of Conan, with a smart face, as if to say "I''m smart!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You want some face." I said with a black face.


    "Whimper, whimper."


    "Shut up


    ¡­¡­


    Finally, Hu Jie went to her bed obediently, and I didn''t give her the mattress, which made her stare at me the next day, pretending I didn''t see her.


    But it''s true that I''m not comfortable sleeping in this bed. Fortunately, I have that mobile phone in my body. It''s good for me to work. With the improvement of my mental strength, it''s OK to stay up all night. It''s morning, so I get up and go outside.


    It''s six o''clock in the morning, but because it''s late in winter, the sun is not enough at this time, only a little bright. When I get to the door of Hu Jie''s room, the little girl is still sleeping. Last night, Taoist Tan planned to talk with the headmaster, but because the headmaster said that he had to repair the seal and keep energetic, he sent him away. Because of this, he talked to me for a long time. Xu said something about his disappointment.


    I looked around and found that there was no one on the street except me, which was a bit boring. Besides, yesterday, Si Kongying said that they could not arrive until noon. Why can''t they invite someone to have a meal first? It should take some time to repair the seal. This morning, why don''t I do something else.


    With that in mind, I was walking to the East.


    This is the direction of the wise zombie that master said!


    The zombie lived not far from Maoshan. I walked with my legs for only half an hour. I went up the mountain and saw the bright East. At this time, the sun regained its brilliance.At the foot of the mountain, some people in the city are still sleeping, but some old people have already gone out of the door, or do morning exercises, or rush to the market to buy vegetables, or have a bowl of hot porridge or a cage of steamed buns at the breakfast shop on the street. All kinds of life, the fireworks in the marketplace, sometimes particularly refreshing.


    On the top of the mountain, a wisp of green smoke floated up. I followed the smoke. After a short walk, I saw a Taoist temple - Qingyi temple!


    Yes, this is it!


    Master said that the zombie built a Taoist temple here, called Qingyi temple. I just don''t know if he woke up at this time.


    When I went to the gate of the Taoist temple and saw that the gate was closed, I hesitated. It was too early for me to knock on the door. It was about 6:40 now. Maybe people had not got up yet. Strong people like him should be very willful. They would not get up early. What should I do if they get up a little more angry and swallow it for me.


    I stood at the door, looking left and right. I didn''t know what to do. Suddenly, I didn''t know where, there was a sound of flute.


    "There are still people on this mountain who have this elegance?" I was curious and thought that it was not good for him to knock at the door anyway. If he could play flute here, it should be someone nearby. Why don''t you ask when this Taoist temple will open.


    So I followed the voice and went to the back of the Taoist temple. Then I went up a section. At the top of the mountain, there was a small pavilion.


    On the top of the mountain, the area is not large, and there are not many weeds. Some of them are only gravel blocks and huge rocks. There is only a small pavilion. Not far away, there is a stubbornly growing crooked neck pine tree, like a welcoming pine, waiting for my arrival.


    I stepped forward, and in the pavilion stood a woman.


    It''s not that I want to talk so cliche, but the scene of the scene really makes me unable not to talk like this.


    On the top of the mountain, there is a pavilion and a pine tree. At the birth of yaoyang in the East, a woman is wearing a turquoise Hanfu, a shawl with long hair and a hairpin. With the wind blowing, her skirt is floating and her hair is blue. The woman''s hand a jade flute, stick to the lips, slightly exhale, flute curl.


    This situation, this scene, do you want me to say: hold grass, really special good-looking?!


    All right!


    I think it''s easy for me to get beaten if I say that.


    I kept silent. The woman was half sideways. I was at her right rear. I could see her side face slightly, but her attention was all in front of her. Maybe she didn''t notice me at all. No, maybe not in front of you, but in the artistic conception of your flute.


    I leaned against a huge stone and watched the woman playing the flute. Somehow, I always felt that listening to the flute sounds like the magic in my body resonated and is growing. Can I practice by listening to her playing the flute?


    However, when I looked at it carefully, I found that it was just an illusion that there was still so much mana in my body, and there was no growth at all.


    How strange!


    I just listened to this piece of her music quietly. I don''t know how long it''s gone. It''s like I''m in a dream. When the flute stops, it''s bright in the East. I think it''s already seven o''clock.


    At the end of the song, the woman put down the Jade Flute, looked back at me, and said with a smile: "Sir, I''ve been waiting for a long time, but I just got a song. I don''t know that I''ve entered the song, so I can''t give you a gift. I hope you''ll forgive me."


    "Ah? This, no, no, no, no! That... " I couldn''t speak any more. I stammered for several times, held my hand on my forehead, hesitated for a while, and didn''t think about what to say. I could only say: "anyway You understand


    Ah, the low level of education is killing me. She has a strong literary flavor. I can''t say "it''s OK, old sister"


    Looking at my picture, the woman couldn''t help laughing. She covered her lips with her hand and began to smile. She walked slowly down the pavilion and said, "little nangongyu, I don''t know your name."


    "Guo, Guo Rui." I''m embarrassed to scratch my head, said with a smile.


    "I haven''t met a bosom friend for a long time. I''m very happy. I asked my husband to have a talk at home. I''ll make a pot of tea with my husband." The woman said and walked past me.


    "Ah? So much No, good


    To life, this time how that durian awn property also awakened? How can such an elegant woman look at it with that worldly eye?!


    I followed her, and I couldn''t help smacking my two big mouths. I reminded myself, don''t have this idea again. It''s blasphemy! Besides, I have Hu Jie in my heart. No matter what, I can''t be sorry!


    I thought so and walked down behind her in silence. Somehow, I always feel that she seems to see what I''m thinking in my heart. Although I''m behind her, and the strength of those two slaps is not strong, there is no sound, I always feel that She''s laughing.


    Down from the top of the mountain, this is the place of Qingyi temple, just the back door of the temple. Inside, it should be that someone is making breakfast, and a wisp of smoke rises.


    As soon as I saw the smoke, I could not help but scold myself for being stupid. Didn''t I just come here with this wisp of smoke? As a result, I''ve been struggling at the door for a long time, and I''m afraid I didn''t wake up. At least the cook must wake up.I followed her to the front of the temple. I thought she would walk around the corridor to watch the mountain. But I didn''t expect that she went directly to the back door of the temple. With a little push, the door opened.


    "Wait, wait..." I was confused for a moment. Are there any female disciples in this Taoist temple?


    "What''s the matter? Sir The woman had entered the door and turned to look at me with a smile.


    "You Are you the person in this view? " I swallowed and asked tentatively.


    "Exactly."


    "Well, I heard that your master here is a Well, you know I tangled for a while and didn''t want to say those two words.


    The woman gave a smile and said, "I am."

 Chapter 125

    Inside the Qingyi temple, there is a small table in nangongyu''s room. I sit opposite nangongyu. It''s just made fragrant tea.


    "Use it, please." After pouring the cup in front of us into the tea, nangongyu put down the teapot and made a "please" gesture to me.


    "Oh, oh." I nodded and reached out to pick up the cup. Because I was shaking all the time, the tea in the cup was rippling, almost spilling out of the cup.


    Nangongyu sat opposite me. Seeing me like this, he could not help but covered his mouth and said, "don''t be nervous, sir. If the tea is spilled, it''s not easy to clean it."


    "Oh, OK, not nervous, not nervous..."


    Not nervous? Don''t be nervous!


    The woman in front of her looks soft and gentle, like an ancient woman coming out of the painting, but in fact?! That''s a serious zombie!


    Master said, at least for seven or eight hundred years. Can I afford this? I also stayed with her for a long time, but she was a reasonable corpse because she learned Taoism. If it was a zombie that ate people and sucked blood, I would have died dozens of times.


    I still remember just now, at the back door, when she showed her identity, I couldn''t control the volume of voice, a loud "what?" I almost yelled at all the Taoist who were still sleeping in the temple.


    Seeing that I was still nervous, Nangong Yu said with a smile, "don''t be afraid, sir. I don''t want to kill people for no reason, and I don''t want to kill people for the sake of my appetite. All I kill are villains, villains and traitors. If you listen to me, you must be an elegant person. Naturally, you are my guest. How can I do harm to you?"


    "This is the best, this is the best." I nodded frequently and drank all the tea in the cup, which made me feel shocked.


    "Sir It seems that I don''t know much about tea ceremony, but it doesn''t matter. My husband knows my music, and I''m satisfied. " Nangongyu said, taking the cup, sipping it lightly and putting it back on the table.


    I nodded with a smile, heart said also know music, I just feel good, in fact understand a ball ah?! Besides, I don''t really know the tea ceremony at all. I still know what three people are for. But I''m thirsty, and I''m afraid. How can I have the heart to give you a kung fu tea ceremony?


    Just at this time, there was a knock outside the door, nangongyu said "please come in", and a little Taoist came in.


    This little Taoist is just like the kind of boy in the TV series. He looks young. He must not be over ten years old. He wears a bun, ties it up with a green scarf, and wears a Taoist robe. He is really cute.


    The little Taoist came in and came to nangongyu. He bowed his head and said, "master, breakfast is ready. Do you want to bring it in now?"


    I sat on one side and looked at the little Taoist carefully. I found that although he was full of Taoist spirit, there was still an evil spirit that could not be hidden. This is what he brought with him as a demon, and it''s indelible. No matter how he practiced the Dharma, it''s impossible to erase his evil spirit. As for nangongyu, why didn''t I notice Ha ha, what''s my level and what''s her level? Can I feel it?!


    "Bring it in." Nangong Yu nodded. The little Taoist said yes, and then he turned and left.


    I looked at it with Yin and Yang eyes and found that it was a squirrel demon. Maybe it had been practicing for decades. It should have been picked up and raised by nangongyu since he was a child, so it was full of Taoist spirit.


    However, this thing is just like a little demon, that is, the group behind a big monster in journey to the West. However, because they have learned Taoism since childhood, their mana is higher than that of them. At least they can become individuals.


    Nangong Yu seemed to see what I was thinking and said: "his name is Xiaonan. He was picked up by me 50 years ago. Because he practises orthodox Taoism, his mana is higher than that of other people of the same age. However, it''s very difficult for monsters to cultivate this kind of thing, so even if he is high, he doesn''t go anywhere. He still needs to work hard and Practice for many years, but it''s not very difficult to become an adult His magic, in particular, still changes. He becomes the man according to the change. Now he should be in his thirties. "


    I nodded and changed as usual. It''s hard to change out of thin air. But fortunately, he became a child. The childhood of ordinary human beings will soon pass, but he can maintain it all the time. This also avoids the embarrassing situation of having two identical people.


    But


    I came up with a question. The zombie said that it was at least 700 years old, but how many years exactly.


    "That How long have you been practicing? "


    Nangong Yu said with a smile: "Sir, I want to ask how long I have lived. It doesn''t matter. However, after I became a zombie, before I practiced Taoism, for a long time, I didn''t have intelligence. I was only attracted by blood and flesh. So I don''t know how long I have lived. After I had intelligence, I experienced too many dynasties, I can''t remember the number of years, but I remember when I was a human being, it was the year of Zhenguan. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I took a breath, looked at her with staring eyes, and asked tentatively, "but During the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty


    "Yes."


    I''ll go!During the Zhenguan period of the Tang Dynasty, it was the time of Emperor Taizong of the Tang Dynasty, more than 1400 years ago! What''s so special about seven or eight hundred years? Even if it takes time for her to turn from a corpse to a zombie, the Taoist sect of more than a thousand years must not have run away!


    This is a Millennium zombies!


    I look at her. Behind her elegant and dignified, she is a thousand year old zombie. I''m afraid uncle Ying can''t make it.


    At this time, the squirrel boy Xiaonan has come back, holding a tray with two bowls of rice porridge on it. There are more rice and less water, which can help you to eat. There are also a few dishes. The most important thing is another glass of water, which is not ordinary water, but dark red liquid!


    Is It''s blood?!


    Xiaonan put the tray on the table, two bowls of rice porridge, nangongyu and I one bowl, a few dishes in the middle, the cup of unknown objects, on the side of nangongyu.


    As soon as I smell it, it''s a bloody smell.


    Nangong Yu didn''t have any taboo. He said frankly, "although I''m a zombie, I can''t eat meat, but I can''t help drinking blood. But you don''t need to worry. These are all the blood food Xiao Nan regularly asks for from the pig butcher and meat seller at the foot of the mountain. I''ve said that I won''t hurt people for the sake of my appetite."


    "Oh." I nodded and took a sip of rice porridge.


    It has to be said that in this Taoist temple, making this kind of thing is a good one. It''s obviously ordinary porridge, but it''s also good to make at home. Maybe it''s the relationship between rice and water. It''s not always said that the emperor used the water of Yuquan mountain to make tea when he drank tea. It''s estimated that the thousand year old zombies also need to use some research things to eat and drink.


    Besides, the small dish is a plate of crisp radish, a plate of mixed cabbage, a plate of pickled cucumber, a plate of shredded kelp. Ah, I don''t eat this shredded kelp. Although he grew up in a coastal city, he couldn''t eat the plants growing in the sea.


    They are all common and simple things, but they are cool and refreshing, and they are very delicious. It''s a special specialty to make vegetarian food.


    Nangongyu and I had breakfast, and she drank a cup of blood. The breakfast was over. Xiaonan came to take away the tableware again, and I put on a teacup in front of them, ready to talk.


    At this moment, suddenly, a huge knock came -


    "Dong Dong Dong --"! Open the door! Dong Dong Dong! I''m Murong Lei, my aunt. Come to meet me. Open the door quickly


    Murong Lei?


    I frowned and looked out of the door. Although there was a loud knock, it was not shocking because the main gate of the Taoist temple was far away from here. However, if it was not far away from the door, it would be so annoying.


    And Why do you come to Qingyi temple without going to Maoshan? It must have come to nangongyu!


    It''s business! How can this work?!


    "It seems that there are some rude people in the temple. I''d better go and have a look." Nangong Yu stands up with a smile and walks out.


    I''m very anxious when I see it. Although I see what she means, Murong Lei''s attitude will definitely come back in vain, but if she says it first, then success or failure will have a bad impact on me.


    "Master Nangong, please slow down!" I quickly got up and cried.


    At this time, nangongyu had already come to the door. When I called her, she looked back and asked, "what''s the matter, sir?"


    I stepped forward two steps and looked at her. For a moment, I was puzzled, but after two hesitations, I still said, "younger Guo Rui, because there are many demons in the world today, so I set up a boat club in Jicheng to attract talented people to appease the world. But I''m just a nobody. Even though I care about the world in my heart, I''m lonely and weak. Therefore, I''d like to ask you to come out and help me! "


    With that, I bowed down to worship, but did not stand, waiting for nangongyu to answer. If she doesn''t answer, I won''t get up!


    Seeing me like this, Nangong Yu was in a daze for a moment. After pondering for a moment, he said, "I know what you''re coming for. I think the rude man outside the door is also in this mind. But now I don''t want to go down the mountain. I won''t promise you, but please don''t worry. I won''t promise him either."


    With that, nangongyu pushes open the door and goes out.


    I quickly looked up, but I only saw nangongyu''s fluttering skirt when he left. I felt uneasy and quickly followed him up to the main gate of the Taoist temple. I just saw nangongyu standing at the entrance of the Taoist temple and looking at the gate.


    At this time, the knock on the door was still ringing. Listening to the sound from such a close distance, I was shocked to feel painful and confused. I couldn''t help feeling a little annoyed. But when I looked at the door, I saw a thin man with a cold face. It seemed that he was completely unaffected and walked towards the door.


    "Open the door! Open... "


    The man at the door was still patting the door. Suddenly, the door opened without warning, and he almost fell down. In the door, there was a thin, cold faced man.


    "That''s right. It''s good to open the door early and let me knock for a long time. Just shake me." Murong Lei said, and then he came in after lifting his collar. He stretched out his hand and pulled the man apart. He looked around as if he were visiting. He said casually: "there are still men like you in this view? It''s not like a Taoist at all. "When I looked at it carefully, Murong Lei was short and fat. He was only 1.7 meters tall, but he had a strong hairstyle. He added a little to himself. The expression on his face could not be said to be the domineering look of a dandy, but it was not very serious anyway. It''s a bit similar to elder Tianliu''s game life, but it certainly doesn''t reach that level. It can only be said that he''s a young man who doesn''t know the world. He''s not like a practitioner, but a silly son of the landlord.


    "I said, don''t you have a millennium zombie here? Where is it? Let him come out and I''ll see what I can do for him. " Little fat man said heartlessly while visiting.


    The man looked at him coldly behind his back and said, "what can I do for my master?"


    Muronglei looked back at him, looked up and down, and said with a smile, "are you his apprentice? Well, if you ask him to come out, you can say that Mr. Murong Lei is here, and invite him to my house as a guest. You can''t live without flowers. "


    He said, and patted the man''s shoulder with his hand, especially the three words "indispensable", which were one word at a time.


    But at this time, I felt the strong killing intention of the man. The next moment, I saw him grab and throw. Murong Lei was already flying in the air.

 Chapter 126

    "Ah


    Murong Lei screamed and flew up into the sky. Like a pig flying out of the sky, he drew a parabola in the air, bypassed the gate of the Taoist temple, and accurately fell into the land outside and fell upside down.


    "Well?"


    Murong Lei is a son of a big family. Of course, he didn''t come by himself. There are two servants around him, but he is just a servant. He has no ability. His reaction is ordinary. For them, the little fat man was gone just when he felt a flower in front of his eyes. With his big eyes staring at his small eyes, he heard a scream like killing a pig from near to far. Finally, with a dull sound, the cry stopped suddenly.


    "What''s the situation?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Young master?"


    "Hen..."


    The two boys were stunned for a long time. Then they found that the young master of their family was planting outside the door. His legs were exposed like two small trees. He was shaking just now, and now he didn''t move


    "Young master


    Two people quickly ran to the past, a person grabbed a leg, pull radish general drag out. Poor two little guys. They are thin and small, but they have to pull such a big radish


    "He Are you still alive? " I looked at the two people hard pull radish, some palpitation asked.


    Around him, the cold faced man is still standing. He looks cold and cruel.


    "I don''t care whether he lives or not. If he dies, I''d better throw it again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, it''s a wolf Yan.


    Nangong Yu came over with a smile and said, "they are also ungrateful. They behave so unruly in front of my apprentice. He is a quick tempered man."


    I nodded repeatedly, didn''t I? If I didn''t agree, I would throw it away.


    Thinking, I look at the man, with Yin and Yang eyes, but found that this man, there is no soul!


    No soul, no soul?!


    All things in the world have soul. If there is a kind of creature without soul and soul, then there is only


    "He too..."


    "Yes," Nangong Yu nodded, "he was a little disciple I took in many years ago. Because he killed too many people in his life, even if he became a corpse, he still had plenty of murderous spirit, so his temper was not very good."


    "So it is, so it is, elder you..."


    Nangong Yu laughed, looked at me and said, "I was a singer in the Tang Dynasty. I saw all kinds of things in the world, but the world was peaceful."


    "So This is also the reason why you are not willing to go out of the mountain I said.


    After listening to my words, Nangong Yu stopped talking. He lowered his head as if he was struggling with something, but finally he was calm, nodded and said "yes."


    At this time, the two brothers finally pulled out the little fat man Murong Lei. The two brothers suddenly sat down on the low mountain, holding their hands behind them, looking up and sighing.


    This job is really tiring.


    The fat man had just been picked out. His clothes were covered with mud. There was a big round pit on the ground


    "Ha ha ha!"


    Murong Lei gasped heavily and slowed down on the ground for a long time. Then he stood up, pointed to the cold faced man and cried: "good, you bastard, how dare you How dare you treat me like this? I, I **You go


    "No..." The * * of the two people around him suddenly shook his head like a rattle, and he was shaking his voice.


    "Lao Liu, you go!" In an instant, he ordered another man to go.


    "I''ll go! I''m not going


    I listen here, heart said that this also out of a language problem, he is going or not.


    Murong Lei sat on the ground and said, "good! You, ah! And you! You two guys, what are you going to do and what are you going to eat? "


    As soon as I listen to it, well, it''s common all over the world. Why does everyone come here.


    At this time, Murong Lei cried: "you two are rubbish! Let''s see what I can do today! I... "


    "Where are you going?" **Lao Liu asked in unison.


    "I..." Murong Lei straightened up and just wanted to make a force, but at this moment, he suddenly saw the cold faced man''s eyes and choked back: "I I won''t go either


    Sure enough, when it''s time to follow your heart, follow your heart.


    Three people sitting on the ground, one fat and two thin, looking at each other, no one dares to go, but at this time, the cold faced man passed by himself!


    "What are you doing?"


    Murong Lei was flustered when he saw the man coming towards him. He didn''t know where the strength came from and got up all of a sudden. He pulled the two men one by one with his left and right hands and pushed them to the front of him. He yelled at the man: "don''t come here!"


    The man went forward a few steps, suddenly a meal at the foot, a slight twitch in the corner of his eyes, the next moment, his whole person will be like a black arrow, instantly disappeared in the same place, and then appeared, is in the little fat man''s side."Hold the grass!"


    Murong Leidun was startled. Before he could say anything more, he flew again


    This person seems to have some obsession about throwing people


    Nangong Yu explained with a smile: "his name is Luo Peng. He was a bandit hundreds of years ago. He killed people and plundered money. He had too much money to kill. Because of this, he had great strength. At that time, no one could resist. So he developed a habit of throwing people away, and This is also caused by the sacks that are used to hold money all the year round. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Well, I''m not an ordinary person, throwing money sacks It''s so special. Now I don''t have the money to exercise.


    But this time, it''s obvious that Luo Peng''s strength is not so strong. The little fat man fell on the ground and soon eased down. Looking at Luo Peng, he finally admitted his advice. He kept saying, "I''ll take it. Can I take it? Don''t throw it away. Oh, my mother, I''m so faint and I''ll be killed. I said, "I''m looking for the Millennium zombie. Are you there? Can you meet me?"


    At this time, nangongyu didn''t want to stretch any more. He walked out of the gate and said, "OK, I am."


    Murong Lei''s eyes suddenly brightened when he saw nangongyu. However, because Luo Peng was still here, he didn''t dare to do anything, so he still sat on the ground and said, "I''m Murong Lei, the third son of the Murong family in Suzhou. I''ve heard about your prestige and come here to visit you. This time, I''m here to invite you out of the mountain. My Murong family would like to honor you as the chief minister and enjoy your glory and wealth."


    Nangong Yu smiles, shakes his head and says, "go back, I won''t go out of the mountain. Now is not the time for me to go out of the mountain. When I think the time is right, it will be, but not now."


    "Well When is the right time? " Muronglei asked with a simple and idiotic face.


    Nangong Yu shook his head again: "I don''t know."


    "Then..." Murong Leidun is speechless, which does not give a definite word, then how to do?


    At this time, I walked out with a smile, stood beside nangongyu and said, "well, don''t waste your time. I''ve come to invite her out of the mountain, too. You see, I''m so handsome and can''t move. How can you move?"


    After I said this, Murong Lei''s face suddenly froze. As soon as the whole expression "Shua" fell down, a pair of eyes looked at me in confusion, and then he said with half a sound: "I''m afraid that''s not the case How did you have the courage to say that? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    "You''re not as good-looking as I am? The flesh on your body looks more than me. Where did you get the face to say this? Who gave you the courage? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Believe it or not, I''ll kill you!"


    "Come on! I can''t get him, I can''t get you! "


    We two big fat look at little fat, for a time who look at who all despise, each other mouth gun, two faces dislike.


    Looking at us like this, Nangong Yu couldn''t help but cover his mouth and smile. That cold faced Luo Peng also changed his face and said: "two big meatballs, who despises who."


    I: "I''m not..."


    Murong Lei


    Nangongyu: "hehe..."


    Nangong Yu coughed two times, stopped laughing and said, "you don''t have to fight each other. I said I won''t go out of the mountain, so you are no match. Don''t fight any more."


    With that, she turned to Luo Peng and said, "apprentice, come back."


    "Yes." Luo Peng promised, turned around and walked back to nangongyu.


    Murong Lei wanted to fight for it, but as soon as he heard the title, he felt relieved. His disciples are so powerful. How powerful master is!


    Nangongyu looked at us and said with a smile, "you two, you have finished your talk. Don''t you go back?"


    Murong Lei and I are silent, obviously, they are not willing to give up.


    Nangongyu looked at us and said with a smile, "it seems that you two don''t want to go back like this." With that, she seems to have a casual glance at Luo Peng beside her. In her eyes, she seems to have a deep meaning.


    Murong Lei seemed to be the foolish son of the landlord. He didn''t understand anything, but I understood it and immediately said, "master Nangong, I dare you. Please allow your master to come down the mountain with me and help the world!"


    Murong Lei didn''t understand it yet. He said: "ah? How did you change people? "


    Nangongyu looked at me as if in a dilemma. He turned to Luo Peng and asked, "would you like to go down the mountain with him?"


    Luo Peng immediately arched his hand and said, "but at the master''s command."


    If he doesn''t want to go down the mountain, Nangong Yu has to say it.


    Nangong Yu looked at him, then at me. After thinking about it, he finally said, "well, I have no reason to limit you here, and I have almost wiped out your murderous spirit. Well, you can follow him down the mountain. Remember, you have to listen to him in everything. You can''t disobey him or kill innocent people indiscriminately. Otherwise, even if you are thousands of miles away, I can kill you. Remember? ""Yes Luo Peng immediately bowed and raised his head to walk towards me.


    When I saw him coming, I subconsciously moved to the side


    I always feel that he is going to throw me away.


    Luo Peng looked back at me and looked down on me. He said coldly, "hum! I''ll give you more advice in the future. "


    "Ha ha Yes, yes. "


    At this time, suddenly my mobile phone rings, and the familiar ring rings in my mind. Because the mobile phone has been in my body, so when the phone rings, the ring rings directly in my mind, and no one can hear it.


    "Hello, Hu Jie, what''s the matter?"


    As soon as Hu Jie heard me answer the phone, she immediately called out, "where have you been?"


    It was so loud that I almost lost my hearing.


    "I There''s something wrong with me going out. What''s the matter? "


    "I''m lost, please pick me up quickly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you lost in Maoshan? Why don''t you ask the Taoist priest there to take you back? They must be more familiar than me. "


    "There is no Taoist here. No, there are no people at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you so crazy about? I''m so lost. OK, OK. I''ll pick you up. You stay where you are


    I said and hung up the phone, quite helpless, to find her again to spend some effort, do not go back will delay the repair of the lock demon tower seal event, anyway, things here are almost over, nangongyu certainly will not go out of the mountain, get a LuoPeng is almost, see good close.


    "Master Nangong, if you want to go to Maoshan, please don''t disturb me. Thank you for your gift. I''ll leave now."


    "If you have something to leave, I won''t give you any more. If you have a chance, please come back to my Qingyi temple, listen to me again and have a pot of tea."


    "Certainly." I said, and made a wink to Luo Peng: "let''s go."


    "Hum!" Luo Peng obviously didn''t agree with me, but because he was a teacher, he had to follow me.


    Murong Lei looked at me and took Luo Peng away. He was shocked: "is this OK?"


    But he didn''t dare to do it. Looking at nangongyu, they had already closed the door


    Murong Lei and I left the Qingyi temple for joy and sorrow. After I left, Nangong Yu went back to the temple and closed the door, but there was a person waiting for her in the courtyard.


    "I have done as you ordered." Nangong Yu is very respectful to that man.


    "Well." The man nodded, "he has got Luo Peng now, which can be regarded as more help. It''s inconvenient for you to go down the mountain now. When the right time comes, you also need to help him."


    "I see, master. What else can I do for you?"


    "No, remember, keep a low profile. Don''t go down the mountain. Wait for my orders."


    "Yes

 Chapter 127

    In fact, it''s very easy to find Hu Jie. She can''t be lost anywhere. If there is no one nearby, it must be on the nearby mountain. Luo Peng and I have been flying in the sky for half an hour and found her.


    when we found her, she was sitting on a stone eating fruit. Next to her was a monkey robbed of fruit with injuries. We knew that she was taught by me It''s a finger injury.


    I don''t know how Shifu felt when he saw his superior magic disturbance and accused her of robbing monkeys for fruit


    When we got back to the main peak of Maoshan, it was already nine o''clock in the morning. Taoist Tan still talked with his leader Sikong Ying about Taoism. He finally came to Maoshan. He didn''t dare to delay at all. Sikong Ying was very tired! But there is no way, too studious students are not easy to scold.


    Hu Jie and I had nothing to do. The last Mu family had not arrived yet, and we did not dare to go far away. For fear of missing the time, we just went around Maoshan first. It''s not only a famous Taoist mountain, but also a tourist attraction. It''s just that there''s a lot less delicacy in winter.


    At this time, I heard two children talking in a room. One of them said, "hurry up, if you don''t take the good wine, elder Red Beard will be angry! Give us two mouths for each other, that''s not what we can live with. "


    In that tone, there was obviously anxiety and fear.


    Another little Taoist also said, "I know, my master. Can I not know? It''s just that the wine is too deep to be dug up. "


    "Why are you buried so deep?"


    "It''s only fragrant if you bury it deep. You don''t know how much my master chooses to drink."


    While talking, the two little peddlers were digging with the shovel on the ground. It was very fast, for fear that it would hurt their mouths.


    I heard the voice and knew that one of the two should be chixuzi''s apprentice, the other is not, but they are also chixuzi''s children. Chixuzi wanted to drink and they came to get it.


    Chixuzi, though he practices Buddhism first and then Taoism, is supposed to be clean. But in fact, none of his six roots is clean. The reason why he can stay well in Maoshan, but not in yunmiao temple and other places is that here, sikongying doesn''t care. He should eat meat, drink and drink.


    Of course, chixuzi didn''t have that idea. He was impatient, belligerent and addicted to wine and meat, but he was not interested in women.


    At this time, I heard one of the children suddenly shout: "ah, I have it!"


    Then he saw the little peddler throw away his shovel and begin to plane with his hands. Without a few times of planing, he stretched out his hands and pulled up hard. A jar of wine covered with mud and clay was taken out.


    It''s clear that the wine jar is covered with red cloth, and there is clay on the red cloth, and we are far away from each other, but that''s how I can smell the delicious wine! Mellow charming, people can not help but make a "tut tut" voice, can not help but ask two more. Around, even Hu Jie, who doesn''t drink at ordinary times, exclaimed: "it smells good."


    At this time, the two little boys in the room also found us and quickly bowed their heads to salute: "master."


    Among the disciples of Maoshan, the identities of those who do not belong to Maoshan have been popularized for a long time. They are all capable people who come from all over the world to repair the demon lock tower, and they all need respect. So it''s easy to see us, especially Hu Jie, a rare female in Maoshan.


    The reason why it''s rare is that there are several female disciples in Maoshan. It''s said that the five elders of Maoshan, who have died, are one of them. Only such examples are few in Maoshan. Shifu didn''t send her elder martial sister Yaqin because she was a rare female disciple. She was afraid that something might happen. Unexpectedly, I brought a girl with me.


    It''s just that I don''t understand. It''s clear that there are female disciples here, and nothing happened. Why are you afraid of sending women?


    Maybe the master thinks more. I didn''t think much, so I said, "are you the disciples of elder chixuzi?"


    The older looking one of the two stepped forward and said, "no, we are twin brothers. I''m elder brother Cheng Qian. Chixuzi is always my master. This is my younger brother Cheng Xu, a disciple of martial Uncle Wang Kun, but he is usually with me."


    Wang Kun is a disciple of the elder Taoist priest Xu. Because chixuzi and sikongying are of the same generation, and Taoist priest Xu is one generation older than sikongying, Wang Kun, as a disciple of Taoist priest Xu, is naturally bigger than Cheng Qianda, a disciple of chixuzi.


    In that case, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu are of the same generation.


    "Oh, so it is. What you are holding is..."


    "This is my master''s good wine. It''s always buried here. If master wants to drink, I''ll come and get it quickly."


    When Cheng Qian said this, he was suddenly surprised and yelled: "it''s broken, it''s broken, it''s forgotten. I have to send it to master as soon as possible. Master, I''ll go first. Brother, hurry up!"


    With that, two children with four hands holding the bottom of the wine jar quickly ran past us, looking at a direction.Looking at their backs, I think they are really cute. These children who have been practicing Taoism since childhood in Maoshan are much better than those spoiled bear children outside.


    Speaking of this, I''m angry. I really hate bear. When I took the train, I was not a wizard at that time, and I had no money. Naturally, I couldn''t sit in the business seat, so I had to sit in a second-class seat. I was crowded with a group of people, and behind me was a bear child.


    I was sleepy and wanted to have a sleep in the car. As a result, the bear child was kicking the stool behind me. I was just about to fall asleep when suddenly the stool shook.


    I pressed my breath, ignored him, and went to sleep with my eyes closed. Just as I was about to fall asleep, "Deng Deng Deng -" there was an earthquake


    Can it be tolerated? I went to ask them to take care of the children, and the result was that I was screamed and scolded by the bear parent.


    Now I''m angry when I think about it. I can see the children here. They are polite and lovely. How do you like them.


    "Well, they didn''t go to the main peak of Maoshan." Hu Jie looked at the direction of the two children and murmured.


    "Oh, you still have this sense of direction?" I laughed.


    "You Hum


    "Well, they should go to the side peak. It seems that chixuzi doesn''t live here with them. Let''s go. Do you want to have a look?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hu Jie did not speak.


    "Oh, don''t be angry. Let''s go."


    Anyway, it''s nothing. It''s nothing to do.


    The two of us followed the two little peddlers all the way to the side peak, where there was a yard made of wooden fence, in which there were two thatched cottages, one of which had the door open, and inside, a breath of wine came out.


    However, this wine is not as good as the one in the jar just now. It''s all dross and bad wine. They mix together and make a nose.


    "Come on! Give me the good wine quickly! Xiaoqian, where''s Xiaoqian? "


    "Ah, master, here we are!" Cheng Qian said quickly, and with his brother Cheng Xu, they quickened their pace, ran to the door of the thatched cottage, and put down the wine jar. Now! There was an invisible force to hold up the wine jar and send it directly into the room.


    Hu Jie and I went to the gate of the courtyard, facing the thatched cottage. In the room, red beard collapsed in a pair of wine jars. One hand was leaning on the half person high VAT beside us, and the other hand was holding the good wine that had just been sent in. We put it on the ground. With a knife in one hand, we cut off the mud on the top of the jar together with the red cloth, grabbed the mouth of the jar and poured it directly to our mouth.


    The chixuzi took three mouthfuls of water, pushed the wine jar to the ground and drank: "good wine!"


    Suddenly, as if standing on the tuyere, a hurricane rushed over with wine. I had strong magic power, but Hu Jie had low magic power, and she was thin and weak. She couldn''t support herself and left the ground directly.


    "Hu Jie!" I quickly reached out and grabbed Hu Jie, but because of distraction, I was blown two meters away.


    Fortunately, the hurricane came and went quickly. When chisuzi finished breathing, the hurricane stopped. Looking at it again, chisuzi was patting the wine jar, shaking his head and saying, "this is good wine."


    On one side, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu had long been experienced, and they had long been hiding away. There was no positive response to the hurricane. At this time, listening to the red beard, he was in a good mood. He was wiping the sweat on his forehead and said, "it''s dangerous."


    "Yes, yes. Fortunately, the wine was brought in time. Martial uncle had a good time, so we didn''t have to be beaten."


    "Shh - keep it down. We''ve been hit."


    "Yes, yes."


    Two little guys whispering, very cute. I laughed and walked into the courtyard. When I got to their side, I touched the heads of the two little guys and said, "you can go. I''ll accompany elder chixuzi for a while."


    "Yes." The two children bowed, stepped back a few steps, and then turned away.


    Although they look two or three years younger than me, because I am mature, I look older than them by more than six or seven years.


    At this time, Chi Xuzi saw us, and immediately clapped the altar with a smile and yelled, "come on, come and drink with me. It''s good wine!"


    I laughed, walked into the room and sat down cross legged in front of Chi Xuzi. Hu Jie sat down beside me. Chi Xuzi shook his hand, took out an ancient black bowl and put it in front of me. With a wave of his hand, the jar of good wine merged a clear stream into the bowl. Suddenly, the aroma overflowed!


    "Here, try it!"


    "Elder chixuzi''s wine, you must drink it." I said and lifted up the big bowl.


    Red beard picked up the wine jar with a smile and said, "dry!" Then he looked up and took another mouthful of wine.


    I see him so straightforward, heart said I am also willing to accompany a gentleman, carry a bowl, is also a big drink.


    To tell you the truth, my capacity is not high or low. After Liu Tong poured it several times, I can drink some strong liquor. But I have never experienced the taste of this kind of liquor. It''s soft and crisp, unlike the foreign wine that Liu Tong poured on me every time. A mouthful down, it is not drunk, but feel warm all over, not much uncomfortable feeling."Good wine!" When I put down the bowl, the sound of good wine came from my heart. I thought it was good wine.


    this is not the same as those of Liu Tong. It may be one person, one taste, one person and one taste. Liu Tong, his brother, he likes to drink foreign wine, and I love these simple cellar essence.


    What''s more, I found that after this mouthful of wine, my mana was flowing faster, which was a feeling I had never felt before. Only in the morning when I listened to the sound of the flute at nangongyu''s, I had a similar situation, but that was an illusion, but this one was real!

 Chapter 128

    "This..." I looked at the wine bowl in my hand and was stunned for a moment.


    Originally, I felt the change of mana in my body. I thought it was the same as in the morning. It was the illusion caused by mental disorder. But when I looked at it carefully, I didn''t expect it was true!


    In my heart, a bold idea came out, and then carefully feel, that''s right! That''s true. Although my mana hasn''t been improved directly, it''s really fast. When the circulation speed is fast and the time is equal, my mana will increase more, and I will be able to upgrade faster!


    But it''s strange that I rely on the system upgrade for my power. I usually don''t need to practice. I should eat and drink. If I don''t put anything in my mind, the mana will flow automatically, increase by myself and serve automatically. I don''t need to worry about it at all. But how can I increase the speed when I drink?


    Could it be that


    I heard that after drinking, because of the alcohol, the blood flow is accelerated, so I feel hot and red on my face. Is that the same thing? Because of drinking wine, the mana flow in the veins is also accelerated?


    At this time, the red beard looked at me and said with a smile, "what? Oh, yes. You are still young. How can you stand this kind of wine? Come on, let''s have another low alcohol drink. "


    Said, red beard son will take the side of the bad wine.


    "Slow down!" I cried quickly. "Ha ha, although I''m young, I like to drink. Just now, I just drank good wine. It''s just a aftertaste. It''s really elder chixuzi''s wine. Well, I haven''t had such a good wine before. Come on, drink on!"


    Hearing this, Chi Xuzi burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha, good! Have a good time! Come again


    "Come on!"


    I used a big bowl and a wine jar, and drank a lot.


    Sure enough, the flow of mana is faster, and maybe alcohol is used to speed up the flow of meridians mana, so it''s not too drunk, which makes me very happy. First, I can drink more and increase my speed; second, I can pretend


    A mouthful of


    "Come again!" "Come on!"


    A mouthful of


    "Go?" "Go


    Another bite


    "Little brother." "Cheerfulness!"


    ¡­¡­


    Hu Jie took one mouthful of our two big wine barrels for a while and poured it fiercely. The whole person was silly. She looked at me and chixuzi with a confused face. Her eyes obviously said: "are you guys so fierce?"


    Hu Jie is not a teetotaler. She has drunk a lot, and the amount is not small. However, this is compared with other girls. I asked my sister Mu Siyu how much she drank, and the answer was


    A bottle of Brave in the world.


    When I think back to my sister''s experience, it seems that there was a time when she was drunk. Now I think of it, it''s really


    But after all, Hu Jie''s drinking capacity is among the best among the girls, which is much worse than some of the boys.


    Among the boys and girls, there are those who are good drinkers and poor drinkers, but there are more men who are good drinkers.


    "You Don''t drink it. Don''t drink it Hu Jie saw that I didn''t plan to stop, so she said softly, holding the corner of my coat with her hand.


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. I have a purpose." I explained to her with a smile, and poured it down again.


    "Good! Good! It''s rare among young people to have someone like you. Come on, come on, come on Seeing that the wine in my bowl was about to be found, Chi Xuzi picked up the wine jar and poured it into my bowl.


    "Drink, brother."


    "Drink!"


    Under the silent gaze of Hu Jie, we had another drink. The loss was that this jar of wine had a large amount, otherwise I would not be happy.


    Because most of the alcohol has been used to stimulate mana flow, I didn''t get drunk until I finished the third bowl, but I just got drunk. I really want to get drunk. It''s still early.


    After drinking for a while, I didn''t know much about it, but that chixuzi had been drinking for a long time. I came to drink with him on the way, so he got drunk earlier than me, and his eyes were confused. He couldn''t stop fighting between the upper eyelids and the lower eyelids. Instead of burping, he felt: "today Belch, have a good drink today! In Maoshan, I can eat wine and drink meat, but Burp, I''ve never had a good time. "


    When I heard that I was really drunk, drinking and eating meat, how could I still eat wine and meat? I can''t even talk.


    "People here! Xufeng, holly, they, oh! Obstinate, stuffy! Liu was very interesting that day, but he didn''t like drinking. Small generation, no one can drink! The headmaster is busy every day. He doesn''t drink with me. Good day! Have a good day


    With that, he raised his head to carry the pot again, and poured down a mouthful of wine. A lot of wine flowed down the corner of his mouth, covered with beard and wet his clothes.


    "Mr. chixuzi, if you want to drink, just come to me, but I''ll go back, too. Elder, if you want to drink, you can go to Jicheng to find me. I''m always welcome. "Red beard put down the wine jar, seemed to have no intention to drink again, relying on a person''s high VAT beside him, staring at the front, as if he didn''t hear me at all, and said to himself: "good, Maoshan! Good! Yunmiao temple, this temple and that temple are not as good as here! No one Belch, no one cares about me. I should eat and drink. I can go down the mountain to tease little stone if I have nothing to do. Alas, it''s a pity, it''s a pity! It won''t be long! "


    "Not long?" I frowned and put down the wine bowl. "Why? What''s the matter with Maoshan? Why can''t we stay here? "


    Chixuzi looked at me, supported his arm, straightened up from the wine jar and approached me. Suddenly I felt a breath of wine coming, straight nose.


    "Maoshan, why can''t you stay? Hum! What do you know? There will be a big event in Maoshan. By that time, I''m afraid I won''t be able to stay


    "What''s the big deal?"


    "What''s the big deal? Change the dynasty


    "Change the Dynasty Is it the position of the leader? "


    "Yes Chixuzi yelled, waved his hand to drive away mosquitoes. After a while, he pointed to me and said, "change the dynasty, change the Dynasty The leader of Maoshan has always been an apprentice. Only when the disciples of the previous leader are not qualified, can they choose from the others. But this time, Si Kongying''s three disciples, the top one is a great talent. The position of leader of Maoshan definitely falls on one of them. "


    "No, wait, wait." I quickly stopped red beard and asked, "but isn''t the leader of Sikong still very young? How How can we talk about inheritance? "


    "Well! You don''t understand! Although Si Kongying is not old, his foundation has been destroyed and he can''t enjoy ordinary people''s life at all. In addition, he just experienced a battle not long ago. I''m afraid it''s only two years. "


    "What?"


    I frowned. The leader of sikongying is only 48 years old this year. It''s going to be gone?!


    Regardless of my reaction, Chi Xuzi continued: "his three apprentices have different abilities and personalities, but they are all the same as Xufeng''s obstinacy! They haven''t had a good face since I came! There is also Xiaoshi. As soon as they get to the top, Xiaoshi will not be able to stay here any longer even if he doesn''t die. If he goes out, it doesn''t have to be anything. He''s a fool... "


    Red Beard said, it seems that the strength of wine has finally come up, the voice is getting lower and lower, until finally, the voice has been like the sound of mosquitoes, gradually disappeared.


    "Elder chixuzi, elder chixuzi?"


    I tried to ask twice, but Chi Xuzi didn''t respond. After a while, there was a snore and he was already asleep.


    I sighed and gestured to Hu Jie. Hu Jie nodded. We got up and walked out of the thatched cottage together. Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu were not far away. Seeing us coming out, they all came over.


    "Elder chixuzi is asleep. Take care of him."


    "Yes." The two children agreed and walked past us into the hut.


    I looked back at the thatched cottage, shook my head and took Hu Jie to the main peak of Maoshan.


    Before I came here, the word Maoshan once had an image of infinite brilliance in my heart, as if it was the pronoun of heroes, Taoist priests, Taoist immortals, carrying a sword, brushing the dust, pinching the Taoist fingers and reciting the truth, surrounded by countless paper symbols and red cinnabar patterns.


    And all this, less than half a day after I came to Maoshan, was shattered.


    The imaginary life of an immortal living in isolation from the world has finally become an intrigue like the real world.


    There are trivialities, contradictions, troubles and depression.


    Freedom is like a red beard, but it is not allowed by most people; simple as a stone monster, it is still in danger of being killed every day; noble as a leader and disciple of Maoshan, it will fight for power and position like ordinary children.


    "What''s the matter? What are you thinking? " Hu Jie looked at me and asked.


    "Ah? It''s nothing. It''s nothing. " I shook my head. "Go back."


    By the time we get back to the main peak, Taoist Tan has finished talking with leader sikongying. At this time, he is still immersed in the joy and excitement of talking about Daofa with leader Maoshan, as if he has met the fans of his idol. Maybe yesterday, when I didn''t see so many things, I would be as excited as he to meet the legendary Taoist priest of Maoshan, but now, I just feel disillusioned.


    "Ah, Maoshan is really Maoshan. It''s better to talk with the headmaster than to read for ten years!" Taoist Tan shook his head and pondered, and his posture should be the same as the wine I just drank.


    No wine, but drunk!


    "What? Aren''t you excited? " Seeing my calm appearance, Taoist Tan asked with a smile and looked at Hu Jie again: "what about you?"


    I also looked at Hu Jie. She seemed distracted. I didn''t know what she was thinking, but somehow, I saw a trace of sadness in her eyes.


    She Will there be sadness?It''s really strange today. I''ll just stop it. Even Hu Jie, who always looks like a living treasure, will become sad. Maoshan is absolutely magical.


    "We''re not exactly the middle of the way. More seriously, we''re the branch of the side door. We don''t feel as big as you do." I perfunctory way, suddenly thought of a thing, then asked Tan Taoist priest: "do you know the leader''s disciples? I heard that there are three. What kind of people are they


    Taoist Tan was happy when he heard that. When it was time for him to be forced, he said with pride, "there''s something else you don''t know. I''ll tell you that the three disciples of leader Sikong are called the three heroes of Maoshan. Their strength is needless to say. They are all of the best level, but they have different personalities, and their relationship seems not very good at ordinary times."


    I sneer in my heart: I''m afraid it''s not just a matter of character. There''s only one leader in the competition. Who can be happy with each other?


    Taoist Tan didn''t find out what I was thinking, so he continued: "leader''s first disciple Cui Jie is famous for his cold face; second disciple Xie Shun''s biggest characteristic is that he always gives back to others; third disciple Liao Wentong''s kindness is just a little silly. They... "


    Just then, suddenly someone knocked on the door.


    "Who is it?" I asked.


    Outside, a voice from a small Taoist boy said, "master, please come to the main hall. The Mu family is here."

 Chapter 129

    Maoshan main peak, main hall.


    At this time, the hall was crowded with people. They were all Maoshan''s children. They were wearing the same Taoist clothes, wearing Taoist crowns, brushing the dust, carrying a sword, or empty handed. They were all excited.


    They know that today, the four great powers who came to repair the seal of the lock demon tower will gather here. At the same time, the four remaining elders and leaders of Maoshan will come in person. It will be a grand scene, no less than the once-in-four Maoshan meeting!


    I took Hu Jie and Taoist Tan to the main hall, but the elders didn''t come. I was the only one who came. Only the leader Si Kongying was sitting in the hall, sitting on his Maoshan leader''s seat, looking at the front calmly.


    "Master Xie Tiantong, master Gao Tu, Guo Rui is here!" As soon as I entered the door, a peddler called in.


    I feel a little strange in my heart. How can I keep up with the restaurant? But when watching TV series, the big people come here, they all shout like this. That''s it, but


    Hehe, big man.


    Hu Jie looked at me and immediately knew that I was shameless again and began to narcissism. She pulled the corner of my coat: "don''t stink, you''re blocking the door."


    "Ah? Cough I coughed twice, took Hu Jie and Taoist Tan to pass through the long corridor between the disciples of Maoshan, and stood aside.


    It''s a place that has been fixed for a long time. The four of us are separated from each other and stand in front of all the disciples. Before us, there are four elders. Further on, there is the leader, Si Kongying.


    We stood in our position. We didn''t find it when we came here yesterday. Today, we only noticed that there was a big hole at the top of the hall, not far from the throne of Maoshan leader. I don''t know what it was for.


    Is it


    I looked at the location of the leader. If I looked at the hole, it was basically the same as sitting in a car with a skylight and looking out of the skylight from the back seat. However, I don''t think it''s as simple as seeing the scenery. Maybe there''s something wrong outside. His leader, the old man, raises his hand and a flying sword passes by.


    At this time, the little Taoist outside the door called out again: "heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion, Master Yu Zhan is here!"


    Heaven and earth Hanhai pavilion?!


    When I heard that, I was surprised. Is this also a way? Who''s here? Do you have brother Zhong Ming?!


    I quickly looked forward and saw four figures outside the hall, but I didn''t find elder brother Zhong Ming, the first one. He looked very familiar.


    I hastened to look carefully. When they went up the steps and arrived at the gate of the hall, I was very happy. They were really acquaintances! It''s not for Auntie!


    Cough, cough. Aunt Yu is my nickname. Because of his curly head, I think of a crosstalk queen who smokes, drinks and burns her head.


    But in fact, this man is a man, and according to elder brother Zhong Ming, he is also a genius of Hanhai Pavilion.


    There are 12 types of magic in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, including five types of magic, five types of magic, and two types of magic. That''s all. The name of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion comes from the magic of Qiankun Hanhai. However, there is one drawback of this course, that is, like Shaolin Temple, no one can learn all the magic, even many people can only learn one, at most two. But this elder Yu Zhan, is actually one person repairs four styles! This is a genius in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion!


    It was obvious that Yu Zhan saw me, and he was very happy. He came with several younger martial brothers behind him and stood beside me.


    The two sides of the road are a little asymmetrical. It''s reasonable to say that the four of us, two on the left and two on the left, should first stand on the left, then stand on the right, one on the left and one on the right. As a result, we all stand on the left, but the right side is empty and not good-looking.


    However, it is obvious that the headmaster Si Kongying does not have this obsessive-compulsive disorder. He looks at the front quietly and does not make any expression.


    "Little brother, let''s meet again." Yu Zhan said to me with a smile.


    "Yes, how is brother Zhong Ming?"


    "Well, if you know you''re here this time, call him. But he''s busy now. After all, he has to learn some more powerful spells. One heaven and earth finger is not enough."


    Heaven and earth refers to the countdown among the five moves of heaven and earth in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. The biggest feature is that the move is fast, but the attack power is not high, so we still need to learn some more powerful magic.


    "Brother Zhong Ming has a big grudge. It''s better to learn more magic."


    "Yes, yes."


    "By the way, please tell elder brother Zhong Ming after you go back. I''ve found out something about Beijing dialect troupe. Within a year, the opportunity will come. At that time, I will fight with elder brother Zhong Ming!"


    "Really? That''s great. I''ll tell him when I go back. He must be very happy. Ah, he''s avenged so much. "


    As he spoke, he nodded repeatedly. The curly hair on his face flickered. When I looked at the curly hair, I could see how strange it was. In particular, brother Yu Zhan, no matter his hairstyle or face shape, even the wrinkles on his face were like copying and pasting.


    Looking at him, I suddenly burst out laughing. Looking at him, I kept looking at him. Then I began to laugh strangely. Suddenly, I had a cold war and said, "I I said, "little brother, this is..."As soon as I saw that it was bad, brother Yu misunderstood it and quickly explained, "no, no, you misunderstood it. I just look at your hairstyle. Some..."


    When I said this, I was too embarrassed to go on. I scratched the back of my head with my hand, and I was temporarily speechless.


    Brother Yu Zhan was relieved when he heard this, and said, "I know, uncle Yu, smoking and drinking are very hot."


    "Ah ha ha, you know."


    Yu Zhan smiles and says, "I know more than that. I''m a fan of them."


    "Ah? you too?! Me too! I''ve loved it since I was a child. I''ve been watching it since I was eight or nine years old. It''s more than ten years. How about you? "


    "Almost, almost."


    "Have you seen it this year?"


    "Look, I''ll tell you..."


    ¡­¡­


    The topic of us has started to deviate. On a very formal occasion, we both began to study cross talk.


    There were several people around who could hear what we were saying, all of them were speechless. It''s time to repair the lock demon tower. It''s a little too easy for you.


    Well, it''s just so easy. There''s no waves in my heart. I even want to come to a section of "dish name report"


    We are studying here. Suddenly, the boy outside the door shouts, "Murong''s home, Murong''s dawn is here!"


    Murong family?


    I looked up, and at the door, four or five people came in. The first one was tall and thin, wearing a white robe and holding a folding fan. I didn''t know what the folding fan was for in winter. With a crown on his head and long black hair, he has white skin and long eyebrows. At first glance, he looks like a woman.


    Yu Zhan and I were studying crosstalk. Looking at me at the door, he also looked back and said, "Oh, that''s Murong Xiao, the second son of Murong family. Murong Ke, the master of their family, is an expert on the Tianya list."


    I nodded, did not speak, continue to look at the line of several people.


    In fact, I know what happened to the master of his family. Murong Ke had a sword and his ability to fight with the stars. He fought against the masters of the sun sect in the East Sea. He fought with one hundred enemies and his corpses were all over the warships. He stood in the blood sea of the corpse mountain with a sword and a white robe. His intention of killing the Shura was very different from that of his handsome young master It''s a symbol.


    After that war, the east island sun cult was greatly weakened and did not appear again for more than ten years. It''s a pity that these guys were so scared that they did not dare to show up when they named their sect "sun".


    At that time, murongke, the head of Murong family, was already an expert in Tianya list. At that time, the only one on the list who was stronger than him was Yundingshan, who established the clan with martial arts.


    But in the past ten years, master Ruyan with high magic power has suddenly appeared, and Duan Qingtian, commander of the shadow army, has also stepped on the stage to shine brilliantly. Another genius, Yu Hao, has appeared in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion Even the Lord of Yunding mountain was compared by them, not to mention Murong guest?


    Today, he is just the top ten in Tianya list.


    However, it is said that murongke did not give up. Maybe his pride is that he refused to admit defeat. It is said that up to now, he has been challenging people who rank higher than him to try to change his position.


    Murong Xiao walked in front and saw that Yu Zhan and I were standing on the same side, with a slight frown. The body that had been leaning to our side turned to the other side the next time we stepped up.


    Behind him, among the following people, the most striking one was a little fat man.


    Muronglei!


    It''s depressing enough that Murong Lei didn''t invite Nangong Yu. He also plans to look for self-confidence here and enjoy the feeling of the stars and the moon. It''s the same as walking on the red carpet. In the end, he didn''t walk a few steps before he saw me


    "Hi." I mouthed him with a smile and waved.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When Murong Leidun, the whole person is not good, how can you always meet me?!


    No matter what kind of feeling he enjoyed, he followed his brother to the opposite position. Now he can''t accept this fact.


    Yes, he is Murong Xiao''s younger brother and Murong Ke''s third son. This is what brother Yu Zhan told me.


    After the Murong family came, the scene fell into silence for a period of time, and the little boy outside the door was also silent for a period of time. The last way to the Murong family was not there.


    At this moment, the headmaster Si Kongying suddenly stood up and called out: "welcome elder!"


    All of a sudden, all the Maoshan disciples in the hall knelt down and cried out in unison: "welcome elder!"


    We three visitors do not need to kneel down, just at this time, in the big hole of the hall, a fragrance floated down, a Taoist stepped on Xiangyun and fell into the hall.


    I look at it carefully. The man was wearing a white Taoist robe, holding a duster, with a young face and a white beard. Just standing there, he has a power that can''t be ignored!


    This is the strongest one in Maoshan, the chief elder of Maoshan, Xu Feng, Xu Taoist priest!The ninth expert in Tianya list! It''s better than the leader Sikong Ying!


    "The empty Taoist priest." The three of us bowed and bowed, and the Taoist priest nodded in return.


    The disciples of Maoshan got up and just stood up, a hurricane rolled in from the door, blowing so that they covered their faces with their hands that they couldn''t see clearly. When the wind stopped, there was already one more person at the door.


    Dressed in a blue Taoist suit, with a face as sharp as a knife, a stern voice, a stout figure, a sword on his back, he stood in a symmetrical position on the other side of the virtual Taoist priest through the middle aisle.


    Four elders of Maoshan, Zhang Dongqing!


    At this time, there were two of the four elders in Maoshan, but the remaining two were not coming.


    Sikong Ying seemed to be impatient, so he said, "where are the two elders and the seven elders? Why haven''t they arrived yet?"


    At this time, one of the disciples of Maoshan stood up and said, "tell the leader, the two elders may have overslept."


    "Oversleeping? Well, how could they oversleep? " Si Kongying frowned slightly.


    "How impossible? It''s so good to be in a dream. I have everything in my dream. Why do I wake up? " The disciple said with a smile.


    Sikong Ying looked at him, silent for a while, suddenly laughed, nodded and said: "elder Tianliu, don''t play any more, come out quickly."


    "Ah?"


    All the disciples standing around the Taoist priest exclaimed, but he himself was smiling and said, "how can you see that, little Sikong? You are not funny."


    As soon as the words fell, a stream of green smoke came out of the Taoist. The smoke dispersed and showed the appearance of two elder Tianliu.


    "Besides elder Tianliu, who else has such a big heart to play with?" Sikong Ying watched Tianliu go to the virtual Taoist priest''s side and said with a smile.


    At this time, another person fell from the big hole in the temple. It was the seven elder red beard.


    The seven elders of Maoshan, the only four left at present, gather here today!

 Chapter 130

    Four elders gather, four people come to three, just wait for the Mu family to arrive, immediately! Repair the seal of lock demon Tower!


    Everyone is waiting patiently. Even if there are a few people who want to talk with people around them, they are also whispering, but the voice can be heard by three or five people around, and they don''t disturb other people.


    Brother Yu Zhan and I don''t talk about those unimportant interests any more. They all shut up quietly. Hu Jie also shut up and looked at them with her little mouth. Taoist Tan was excited and became a little fan. He looked at the four elders as if they were all carrying flash lights.


    I also look at those elders. I haven''t seen Taoist Xu and Zhang Dongqing. Just as elder chixuzi said, one is stubborn and the other is stuffy. It''s obvious that Taoist Xu is as serious as an old professor. Indeed, he belongs to the conservative side.


    Elder Tianliu is not the same. He is smiling. His two eyes will always smile into two crescent moon teeth. He looks easy to get along with. And elder chixuzi, very enthusiastic.


    But


    I look at chixuzi. Somehow, I feel a little strange.


    Red Beard was standing on his side. I was just on his side, and I could only see half of his face, while he looked at his front like he didn''t want anything.


    I looked at him and thought that I had drunk with him just now. I didn''t drink much here, but now I still have some residual drunkenness. He drank more than me, but now he can''t feel any drunkenness. His face recovered as usual, and his eyes were bright. If he hadn''t been drunk, he would be as drunk as before.


    After waiting for about five minutes, the little boy finally called out: "Mu family in Yunnan, Mu is here by the wind!"


    It''s finally here!


    Outside the door, a group of four came in white.


    The first one, with a three foot sword on his waist, a jade formula on his left hand, long hair and a high horse tail, is also a man of ancient beauty.


    When Murong''s family saw Mu Chengfeng, they all showed a strange smile, especially Murong Xiao. When he saw Mu Chengfeng, his smile was stronger than others.


    Because there are already two roads on my side, so the Mu family can only stand on the side of Murong family. At this time, two groups of ancient people are all standing together. From this point of view, our painting style is different from theirs.


    "I feel like a time travel drama." Hu Jie whispered in my ear.


    "Don''t talk, so you don''t watch so many strange novels and TV dramas. It''s useless to think about something." I whispered back, but actually I felt a little strange in my heart.


    Seeing that Mu''s family had arrived, Si Kongying clapped the armrest of the leader''s chair, got up and stood up, laughing: "ha ha ha ha, good! Everyone is here. Brother Chengfeng, can you have a good rest? "


    Mu Chengfeng arched his hand to the headmaster and said, "thank you for your hospitality. We can all finish our rest and repair the seal of the lock demon tower at any time."


    "Well, the seal of the lock demon tower can be repaired today!"


    ¡­¡­


    The tower is divided into nine layers. It is made of huge stones. On the stone, there are some magical animals, such as unicorn, Xianglong, feifeng, etc. they are covered with a look. They lock the evil spirits in the tower. On the top of the tower, the light pink and golden light twinkles. It was many years ago, when the tower was built, the saints dropped the pearls. With it, the evil spirits were weak and weak to resist.


    Around the body of the tower, there are three long incantations, which are pasted on it equidistant, and the calligraphy and calligraphy characters are shining red. This is a charm given by Sanqing Dynasty to seal the lock demon tower, but the charm will weaken due to time, so it needs to reinforce the seal regularly. Sanqing Dynasty taught this method to the leader of Maoshan and seven elders. As long as the leader and any five elders are together, the seal can be repaired. But


    The five elders and six elders died one after another. The three elders also disappeared when they went out. There are only four of the seven elders left. They can''t use that spell at all!


    That''s why the leader of Maoshan wrote a letter to the four directions, looking for our four passers-by, intending to seal the lock demon tower in another way.


    ¡­¡­


    The lock demon tower is located at the last side of the main peak of Maoshan mountain. It is surrounded by a large area of flat ground. In the air, countless black spots fly from the main hall and finally fall in front of the lock demon tower.


    I fell to the ground and let go of holding Hu Jie''s hand - she doesn''t know how to fly in the air at all. There are still a lot of such people on our side. They all rely on those who can fly to take off and get to the lock demon tower.


    I carefully look at the lock demon tower, although we are now standing in the predecessor of the lock demon tower, but we can not see the tower door. This is for sure. Once you enter the demon lock tower, you can''t think of coming out again. Therefore, the demon lock tower has no door at all, just to seal their way out. However, if the magic power of seal lock demon tower is reduced to a stage, how can it not escape from this small tower with the magic power of those demons?


    The leader of Maoshan, Si Kongying, stood in the front. He took three steps forward and bowed his hand to the lock demon pagoda. He said, "today, we gather in front of the lock demon pagoda to worship the seal of Sanqing Dynasty. Grandmaster Xie gave the seal of lock demon pagoda and the enigma of strengthening the seal. However, today, there are only four elders left in Maoshan, Ying Bucai, to strengthen the seal Seal, for evil can not break through the lock demon tower, for the world, today, with the art of side door seal lock demon tower, also hope that the three Qing ancestors forgive meWith that, it was a deep obeisance.


    After that, we all followed the great worship. This time, including our four passers-by, we all followed the people of Maoshan. At one time, ten thousand people worshipped.


    The Sanqing Rune seal on the lock demon tower suddenly glowed red, flashed three times, and then returned to its original appearance.


    The headmaster of Sikong Ying straightened up and looked at the Sanqing seal. He arched his hand again: "thank you, grandmaster!"


    After that, Sikong looked back and waved to all of us in the rear: "all the disciples of Maoshan, put in the array!"


    "Yes


    After listening to the order, all the Maoshan disciples immediately spread out in a very orderly way. At first sight, they had rehearsed it countless times. This array has already been recorded in their mind and can be printed in their bones.


    The four elders did not move and stood in front of the disciples, while the four of us were even ahead, only a few steps behind the leader, Si Kongying. All the people stood apart with a small box in their hands.


    I stood in the front, holding the box that master gave me. Hu Jie and Taoist Tan stood behind me from left to right. Along the way of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, brother Yu Zhan stands in the front, holding a wooden box; along the way of Murong in Suzhou, Murong Xiao stands in the front, holding a wooden box; along the way of Mujia in Yunnan, Mu Chengfeng stands in the front, holding a wooden box.


    Later, all the disciples of Maoshan have put out their array and formed a big eight trigrams array. The diagram is divided into yin and Yang, and the head and tail are connected. On one side, there are Qian Kan Gen Zhen Xun Li Kun Dui eight trigrams! All of a sudden, all the Maoshan disciples seemed to have become one person, and the momentum was as one, like an indestructible wall!


    Sikong Ying stood in the front, with a swing of her sleeves, she floated up, looked at the front, and cried: "reinforce the seal of the lock demon tower, start now!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the wooden box held by the four of us suddenly opened, and four rays of light shot out into the sky. Four beads rose slowly along the pillars of light and floated in the air. Then, it seemed to be pulled by some force, and began to break away from the pillar of light and fly to the lock demon tower.


    "Drink!"


    Si Kongying gave a sharp drink and made a move with both hands. The four beads suddenly accelerated and flew towards the four lines of defense. Under the mana of his leader, they finally stopped in the four directions of the lock demon tower and floated in the air.


    These four beads, from our point of view at this time, are located in the front left, rear left, front right and rear right, just two in front and two behind.


    The four beads are the size of a golf ball, shining like pearls. Under the blessing of Si Kongying''s mana, they are golden and blue.


    At this moment, behind us, the four elders all rose up in the air, flying in the air. With a move of both hands, they immediately turned their magic power out of the body, and four golden lights were shining on the four beads.


    Just then, all the disciples of Maoshan stood up behind them and said, "ha


    Ten thousand people yelled and drank together. The sound was as loud as thunder. It seemed that they were going to overturn the mountain. In a moment, in the Eight Trigram diagram, Jin Guang was in full swing, and the white light from the magic power poured out. After circling in the air for a few times, they ran to the four elders like stray horses!


    Countless white lights suddenly condensed five meters behind the four elders, forming four pillars of light. They continued to move forward and hit straight behind the four elders.


    All of a sudden, the four elders were shining like four statues. In an instant, the light column from the hands of the four elders became more dazzling. It shot on the small ball, and in an instant, it hit the nearby ground with countless thunderbolts and bursts of dust and smoke.


    Inside the lock demon tower, Sheng Sheng''s howling came from all levels, one after another. Just hearing the sound, he felt flustered and his back bristled.


    This is The demons in the lock demon tower feel the power of the thunder, crying and moaning.


    Si Kongying stood in the front, looking at the four beads, and said, "seal!"


    I looked at the four beads and found that they were deforming! Originally, the four round beads, driven by this magic power, began to appear edges and corners. It seemed that they were grabbed by two big hands and pulled out into a strip.


    The role of our four passers-by is just to take this treasure and urge it. That''s not our task, and we can''t do it. So at this time, we just looked at them and saw that the beads could change. They all looked surprised and looked at each other. They all saw the amazing color on the other three faces.


    I don''t care what they think, but in my heart, I always feel that these four beads I seem to have seen it somewhere.


    At this time, the mana transmission of the four elders and leader Si Kongying has reached the peak, and the deformation of the four beads has been completely completed! No, now they are not four beads, but four nails!


    The four nails were black and purple. Each of them had 21 sections, and they floated in the sky. With the hands of the headmaster Si Kongying, the four nails suddenly pointed down!


    At this moment, I finally remembered what these four beads were.


    I have seen these four beads in ancient books. They are called baibaozhu, which can be transformed into any magic weapon. Here, people in Maoshan have made them into this soul nail!"Drink!"


    Si Kongying yelled. From the bottom of the four spikes, a chain was stretched out, and gradually lengthened to reach the top of the tower!


    As long as the chain connects the top of the tower and the four soul sealing nails are nailed into the ground, the demon seal will be formed!

 Chapter 131

    All the disciples of Maoshan work together. At the bottom of the four soul sealing nails, the chain is getting longer and longer. It winds to the top of the lock demon tower. Finally, it connects to the top of the tower!


    "Good!" Taoist Tan beside me saw this scene and could not help crying. He clenched his fist with his right hand and beat it on the palm of his left hand. His face was excited.


    To tell you the truth, I am also a little excited at this time. After all, how big a thing it is to repair the seal of the demon lock tower. Only a few generations of Maoshan disciples can catch up with it. It is estimated that these Maoshan disciples behind me are also excited that they can meet the repair seal.


    And I''m not a Maoshan disciple. I can''t talk about it. But it''s just a coincidence that I got involved in it.


    In fact, this demon seal is not a traditional seal. The real seal method is only the original Sanqing Fu seal, but it can''t be completed now. So this kind of magic can be used. After another elder comes out and teaches another magic, the real seal can be carried out.


    Now, for example, if you want to close a door and not be opened by others from the other side, but now the lock on the door is broken. It doesn''t matter if you want to lock the door in a regular way, so you start to block the door with other things.


    The traditional Sanqing Rune seal is the lock on the door. The four jewels we brought are the four soul sealing nails, which are like sofas, tables, overcoats and so on. These are all common plots in movies. With this example, it may be easier to understand.


    At this time, I watched the chain of these four soul sealing nails connect to the top of the lock demon tower. Only this last step is needed to complete the seal, lock demon seal, and it will be finished!


    But at this time, the sudden change! The four chains, which had been connected to the top of the demon lock tower, suddenly began to vibrate as if they had received some attack.


    "What''s the matter?" Si Kongying stood in the front, feeling the most strongly about the change. He frowned and looked at the four trembling chains anxiously.


    At this time, our four passers-by, together with the four elders and tens of thousands of disciples in Maoshan, all discovered the change and became uneasy.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Doesn''t it mean that the seal is going to succeed? What''s going on? It''s not the same as what we said


    "Who do you want me to ask?"


    ¡­¡­


    Panic in the crowd like a plague in general spread out, should have been ten take ten steady lock demon seal, now, it has become very unreliable.


    At this time, the headmaster Si Kongying suddenly yelled: "not good!"


    At the next moment, the four chains broke instantly, and the powerful mana came out everywhere. A huge wave came towards the lock demon tower, which was ten meters around. It was swept by the huge wave of mana, and the ground burst into smoke and dust, without exception, as if it had broken into the * * formation!


    Under this force, the four soul sealing nails, like four sharp arrows, flew out in an instant and nailed deeply to the ground.


    Boom!


    Sikong Yingfei was in the front and received the current head-on. His body flew out like a balloon in the wind. Then, the four elders were also affected. All the disciples of Maoshan behind him were killed. All of them vomited blood. For a moment, the scene was bloody!


    Our fourth route didn''t take part in the seal, so we didn''t get hurt. But when this wave of mana came, it was like all the Maoshan disciples working together. How could we resist it? All the people were shocked by this force and flew upside down, spitting blood. The scene was very chaotic for a moment. In addition, the dust and fog blown from the ground flew up with the air waves, forming a larger scale of soil fog.


    On the lock demon tower, the bead at the top of the tower was stained with a ray of shade, vaguely, it seemed that there was an electric current flowing through.


    And at this time, the lock demon tower, the demons are excited one by one. This time, it''s not because I feel the danger, but Shout with joy!


    Because they feel that after this shock, the seal that has been gradually weakened has weakened a lot!


    On the ground, the dust and fog slowly fell, and everything returned to calm. On the ground, there were countless Maoshan disciples lying in all directions. Many of them were covered with dust. On the ground, countless people''s blood flowed together, and they couldn''t tell who was who, and the smell of fishiness was overwhelming. Fortunately, the lock demon tower is isolated from the breath, otherwise, the demons in the tower will be more excited if they smell the smell!


    Maybe they don''t know why the dangerous atmosphere seems to be helping them. Is it God who is helping them? No, it''s too late for them.


    The demons in it, if they are small demons, are nothing. The top three layers are sealed with big demons! Many of them have been robbed by thunder! But they managed to get away with it.


    Even if it''s Tianlei, it can''t chop all the time. As long as it''s carried by them for a round, it''s even alive. The best way is to hide under the spiritual throne of sage Kong, or Laojun, Buddha, etc. Tianlei is afraid of the power of the spiritual card, so he doesn''t dare to chop down. This is the end of the disaster.However, he escaped the natural calamity, but not the human calamity. He was beaten by some elder before Maoshan and caught in.


    In the crowd, there was a big black ball, which included the four passers-by and some Maoshan disciples behind. At this time, when the air wave passed and the dust settled, the black ball also disappeared.


    Holy land of darkness!


    The holy land will not be affected by the outside world. At that moment, I had no way to protect Hu Jie around me, even myself. In a hurry, I only had time to open the dark holy land. The vast remaining area included the other three passers-by and some Maoshan disciples behind me.


    However, the storm came so fast that my dark Holy Land didn''t open before the storm came. Instead, I opened it halfway and took part of the storm into the holy land.


    "Poof


    As the Holy Land dispersed, I couldn''t control it any more. I vomited out a mouthful of blood and fell on my knees. Behind me, the disciples of Maoshan who were included were slightly impacted, but Hu Jie was not hurt at all.


    The holy land is my world. I can''t let it dissipate, but I can protect the people in the holy land. The first one to be protected is naturally Hu Jie. So she was unharmed, and the rest, according to the order of protection, were injured in different ways.


    "What''s the matter with you?" Hu Jie stood behind me, nearest to me. As soon as she saw that I vomited blood, she immediately came to help me, with a look of panic.


    Taoist Tan was the second closest to me, and he quickly helped me with his arm from the other side.


    For the rest, the three passers-by didn''t know what was going on. They saw that it was dark and the impact they received was much smaller. By the time they understood it, the dust had settled. Among them, Mu family and Murong family have nothing to do with me That little fat guy doesn''t count.


    However, brother Yu Zhan knew me. When he saw that I was injured, he wanted to come and see the situation. However, several people in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion behind him were also injured and needed his treatment, so he didn''t come and used his hand to pass magic power to them.


    Behind me, the Maoshan disciples took advantage of me. They were still standing. Later, those who were not included in the holy land lay down, but they didn''t know what was going on. They were confused and forced to see me vomit blood. Maybe some of them could guess what happened, but they were not sure. They didn''t come forward for a moment.


    Beside me, there are only Hu Jie and Tan Daochang.


    "Master, just that Did you make it? " Taoist Tan was standing on my left side, holding my left arm, and his right hand was behind me. He wanted to help me smooth my breath. He asked in a trembling voice.


    I looked at him, tired, also nodded, did not speak.


    "Really?" Taoist Tan didn''t control his volume and called out.


    "I It''s very special I was so close to him that I almost burst my left eardrum when I cried out!


    As soon as Taoist Tan saw me close my eyes and grin to the other side, he knew that he was shouting. He said: "Oh, I''m sorry, master, but you are really so powerful! Just now, my eyes were dark, as if I were in another world. Such a powerful spell is the only one I have ever seen in my life. It''s really a master, it''s really a master


    I rolled my eyes and said, "don''t be poor. If you have that Kung Fu, let''s see what''s going on. I can''t stand another time."


    At this time, Hu Jie on one side puffed her cheek and said angrily, "hum! It''s not that you don''t listen to me. I''ve already said that. "


    I am a Leng: "said what?"


    Isn''t this an emergency? I''ve already said that.


    "I told you not to drink so much!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Sister, is that the same thing?" I was speechless at that time. It''s different.


    "Let you not drink so much wine, you see, you deserve it, don''t drink so much wine, this force is not small, small he doesn''t vomit blood, don''t listen to the beauty, suffer in front of you." Hu Jieli said of course.


    Because of her small strength, she can''t hold me with one hand like Taoist Tan, and the other hand can go along my back. She can only hold my arm with two hands together. At this time, she doesn''t turn her head. It''s opposite to her arms. It''s very lovely.


    But


    I looked at her and opened my mouth several times, but I didn''t expect to use any words to refute. It''s not feasible to talk logic to her, because she is logic herself.


    "OK, you''re good. You''re right about everything. I lost."


    At this time, for example, the leader, Si Kongying, and the four elders are also relieved. Half of the disciples of the big generation with high seniority and long training time are almost relieved. They stand up one after another and their expressions are very complicated.


    "Elder Xu, what''s the matter? Why does this change happen?" Sikong Ying covers her chest and asks elder Xufeng.


    Although he is the leader, in terms of strength, seniority and experience, the most outstanding one is the virtual Taoist priest.


    The virtual Taoist priest twists his beard and looks at the top of the lock demon tower. Originally a pearl full of vitality, but now it is covered with a trace of dust, the power is also suppressed."No, there''s no problem with baibaozhu. It''s the users who have problems." The virtual Taoist priest narrowed his eyes slightly and said harshly.


    "People?"


    "Yes, baibaozhu can be exerted by the forces of good and evil, but it can only be used one at a time. Just now, there must be another force in the crowd, so the chain that connects them will break!"


    "Hiss --" Si Kongying took a cold breath, frowned tightly and said: "you mean..."


    "There are undercover agents among us!"

 Chapter 132

    At this time, I had stood up with the help of Hu Jie and Taoist Tan, surrounded by many Maoshan disciples.


    These people have just been protected by my dark holy land. I didn''t know what was going on when I came out of the holy land. Even if I guessed some of them, I''m not sure. But Taoist Tan has come to me and asked, especially the voice is so loud that it almost deafens my ears. Can I know?!


    So, at this time, they all came together to express their gratitude, to show that they would definitely repay their kindness, and to show their admiration with tears streaming down their faces


    I don''t care, but the problem is What do you mean by touching?!


    "Master, this is a master."


    "Yes, the elders can do such a powerful spell."


    "Keep it down. Keep it down. Don''t let him hear you."


    "Touch the master''s meat, it will prolong your life."


    "Hey, you don''t have to say that he has a lot of meat on him, or we can''t touch him enough."


    "Yes, ha ha ha ha..."


    ¡­¡­


    I''m listening to what it''s all about! You call someone else?! I''ve just been bitten. Are you guys here to touch the baby? It''s not easy for a person to be touched like this. Besides, how can you attack with spirit? I don''t forget to say I''m fat!


    Although they are noisy, these words are mixed in the voice of thanks and worship of others, which is quite untrue. But my ears are just like a filter added by the mobile phone upgrade system. Everything can be filtered, and then they are arranged to me one by one.


    So, these words came into my ears with their own voice.


    This is special


    Taoist tan on one side can obviously hear some of these words, but it''s hard to say anything. After all, all the Maoshan disciples are his martial brothers, and the most powerful ones are his idols. At this time, they are in a dilemma and look embarrassed. But Hu Jie doesn''t care about that. Whether you are Maoshan disciples or not, spray a wave first!


    "Go away, all of you! go away! Do you want a face? He just saved you. Do you care about him? What about chasing stars?! Let go! Let go of the fat and let me do it


    Said two hands directly as two small brooms, a random sweep, the hands of those people who touch me all swept down, and then casually pinch the meat on my stomach.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I frowned at her with a black face and said, "you are poisonous."


    "Hum!" Hu Jie didn''t turn her head. She pinched her hand subconsciously.


    "Well..."


    "Well?" When Hu Jie heard my strange voice, she turned to look at it, only to find that I was not hurt, and the expression on her face seemed strange


    Hu Jie looked at me and suddenly laughed unkindly. The expression on my face at this time had appeared on her face before.


    No!


    Sure enough, as soon as I tried to slip away, Hu Jie pressed down on my shoulder, put her other hand on my side waist, and smilingly approached my ear: "so You''re ticklish, too


    "Goddess, please let go."


    "Late! When you used to treat me like this, didn''t you enjoy it? "


    "That special is not to pass mana to you."


    "But why don''t you do that these times? You did it on purpose


    "Isn''t it that fast? You see, as long as you use that method, you can get twice the result with half the effort!"


    "Well, come on! You did it on purpose


    "Together with me, are you still wrong?"


    "Ha ha, die."


    I felt the movement on her hand, and quickly said: "don''t, so many people, can we go back to talk about it?"


    Hu Jie stared at me and moved her hand twice, which almost made me laugh. Then she released her hand and said, "OK, let you go first, let you go back."


    I took a long breath and said that my image almost collapsed, but


    Hu Jie''s strength is not so great. Even if I was bitten by the enemy and suffered internal injury, my strength could not be so weak that even Hu Jie could not win. What''s more, she just pressed my shoulder with one hand.


    But it''s like I can''t move. No, it''s not that I can''t move, but


    But do not want to move, as if to her, not so inconsistent.


    ¡­¡­ What strange attribute is this?


    At this moment, the elder, Taoist Xu, and the headmaster, Si Kongying, have begun to study.


    "There are undercover agents among us!" The virtual Taoist priest twists his beard, squints his eyes slightly, and says harshly.


    The most important thing is that when he said this, he didn''t control the volume at all. No, he even let go of his voice, as if he was deliberately trying to make everyone present hear him.Sure enough, under the deliberate control of Taoist Xu, everyone present, tens of thousands of Maoshan disciples, all heard this sentence: "among us, there are undercover agents!"


    These around me are no exception. On hearing this, they all looked at Taoist Xu and Si Kongying, shocked.


    Maoshan, the holy land of Taoism, is the place where demons and demons have to walk around as soon as they hear the name! There will be undercover agents!


    Everyone was surprised, but I frowned.


    There are undercover agents in Maoshan. In fact, the leader, Si Kongying, has long known about it. In his letter to my master, he has mentioned that there may be undercover agents in Maoshan. Moreover, this hundred precious pearls can not be driven by both good and evil forces at the same time, and there is no need for us to come out from outside. I''m afraid that''s another plan.


    I''m afraid the purpose of these four pearls is not so simple. On the surface, it''s to seal the demon lock tower, which should also be the main purpose. But in fact, there is another hidden one, which is to try to find out whether there are undercover agents in Maoshan through this hundred pearls, which can be regarded as a second use.


    So, what are they talking so loud now?


    I frowned and looked at them, thinking that the undercover agent stayed in Maoshan. I don''t know whether he was exposed or not, but this time, he will be exposed. Even if he doesn''t know that baibaozhu can''t be used by the forces of good and evil, he has a ghost in his heart. He should have thought about it earlier. At this time, Taoist priest Xu said that, in fact, it''s the same as he didn''t say.


    As early as when the seal failed, he should have known that he was exposed, even if no one found out who he was, he must have known his existence.


    Well, again, this is not a warning. So, this is deliberate act as a warning to the opponent!


    If his psychological quality is not so strong, under such pressure, he will certainly run, at least make some actions to deal with it. As long as he moves, he will be in disorder. At that time, as long as we have the heart to see, we will soon find him!


    Then next, Taoist priest Xu, they should make it bigger, the bigger the better! The bigger, the greater the psychological blow to the undercover!


    "The four-way visitors didn''t take part in the seal, so it has nothing to do with them. This man must be in our Maoshan!"


    The virtual Taoist priest shouts harshly and looks back at the disciples of Maoshan with a pair of eagle eyes. His momentum shows itself!


    All of a sudden, all the Maoshan disciples were in a mess, with different expressions, expressions and movements, just like Jesus and his twelve disciples.


    Some are shocked and full of disbelief; some are silent, their eyes are sharp, and their fingers are slightly extended, as if they are thinking about who the undercover is; some are angry, and they want to tear the undercover out; some express their loyalty and swear that they are absolutely good people; others are suspected and show their fear that they are not themselves ¡­


    There are all sorts of things, but I didn''t see Judas, that is, the undercover. This guy is calm!


    Taoist Xu glanced around. Although there was no change in his expression, there was a flicker in his eyes. It seemed that he was depressed and puzzled that he didn''t find anything abnormal. However, it is not so easy to get the result. Next, it is a duel between resourcefulness and patience.


    But


    I thought in my heart and looked at red beard.


    I saw him just now, and I admire him for his powerful mana. After drinking so much wine, I was so drunk when I left, but now I''m so lively that I can''t see the slightest appearance of drinking wine except the smell of wine on my body. However, I don''t think so now.


    In such a short period of time, a person has changed from drunk to full of energy, which makes people doubt. If he is not good at drinking and magic, it may be Another one!


    My eyes didn''t move and I stepped over. At this time, chixuzi also had a good face. From time to time, he looked around at the Maoshan disciples to see who was the undercover.


    I went up to him and bowed my hand to red beard, saying, "elder red beard, long time no see."


    I''m going to pretend that I''ve met chixuzi before. Today is the first time I''ve met chixuzi since I came to Maoshan to say hello.


    Chi Xuzi was looking at the Maoshan disciple. After listening to my words, he looked back at me with puzzled eyes and said with a smile, "what''s the matter, little brother, we were still drinking together just now? You haven''t woken up yet. Go and have a rest. I''ll drink with you later! "


    With that, he waved his hand and looked back at the crowd.


    I frowned and looked at him suspiciously. The tone and the content are all red whiskers. That''s right!


    I think that the figure can be similar to countless people, the face can be changed, and the smell of wine on the body can be easily imitated, so I am full of doubt whether the identity of this red beard is true or false. However, there was nothing wrong with his answer to this question. It was red beard himself!I''m breathing cold air, and I don''t know what to do for a moment. If I can''t figure out what''s wrong with him, he is really an undercover. If I stand here for too long and don''t know what to do, he will be suspicious. It''s better to go first.


    I turned my head and just walked two steps. Suddenly, my heart moved. I looked back at the Yin and Yang eyes and found that the red beard had not changed in the Yin and Yang eyes. It was not someone else''s disguise.


    Is Am I wrong?


    I shook my head and wanted to go, but I thought of something. Looking back, I couldn''t help laughing.

 Chapter 133

    I looked back at the red beard, but this time, I laughed.


    However, I didn''t do much. Instead, I went back to Hu Jie and Taoist Tan and shook my head.


    Hu Jie didn''t know what it meant, but elder Tan Dao knew what I meant. When she saw me coming, she came to me and asked in a low voice: "master, do you doubt..."


    "Well." I nodded, raised my hand and made a silent gesture to signal him not to speak, so as not to be heard.


    If he can fake red beard, his ability must be as good as red beard, or even better than him, otherwise it will not show up. With such strength, it''s hard to guarantee that there''s any means like following the wind. If he listens to it


    At this time, Murong Xiao of Murong family stepped forward, bowed his hand to Taoist priest Xu and his leader Sikong Ying, and said: "leader Sikong, elder Xufeng, we don''t care what happened to your family. We come here at the order of the master. Since it has nothing to do with us, can we go back and have a rest?"


    Sikong Ying frowned and said, "well, you''ve come from a long way. You''ve just been impacted for no reason. You''d better go back to have a rest. Elder chixuzi and elder Zhang Dongqing have gathered all the Maoshan disciples here. No one can go back! Today, I will thoroughly investigate the monsters in Maoshan


    "Yes


    Chi Xuzi and Zhang Dongqing were ordered to gather the Maoshan disciples. They were also wary of their escape. Sikong Ying and Taoist Xu began to talk again.


    Here Murong Xiao got the answer he wanted and said, "thank you very much, leader and elder."


    After that, he turned around and took his own people with him and went back.


    They left, and the next wave was the people of Mu family. They all looked like they had nothing to do with themselves. In fact, I was the same. If it wasn''t for the fact that I contacted Chi Xuzi in advance this time and suddenly found out the secret, I would have walked away just like them.


    But then again, can you have a face?! Headmaster sikongying doesn''t know what''s going on. Can you still not know? In my dark holy land, the damage you received is much less than other people in the same position. How can you still be seriously injured!


    Anyway, I don''t have time to argue with them about this. Besides, they all went back. If I didn''t go back, I would be too deliberate. Everyone knows that I have a plan to stay here, or I''d better go back first.


    Brother Yu Zhan brought the people from Qiankun Hanhai pavilion to check my situation. I quickly said that it was ok, and they went back together.


    On the way, I heard Sikong Ying and Taoist Xu talking.


    They still did not control the volume, but also did not deliberately loud, that is, ordinary speaking, but still did not escape my ears.


    "The bead was hurt by the evil spirit, and the seal strength was not as good as before. Would it cause any trouble?" Si Kongying said anxiously.


    The virtual Taoist priest shook his head and said: "in the six floors under the lock demon tower, there are some demons with low strength. Even if the seal power of the jewel has been removed, they will not be exploited. However, hum, if he could not be brought down a few days ago, there might be some big trouble. Unfortunately, now they can''t help it. "


    "Why?" Asked Sikong Ying.


    The virtual Taoist priest stroked his long beard and pondered for a while. Then he said, "in fact, I don''t know the reason. I''m thinking about it. You don''t know something. Just a few days ago, a kind of strong power suddenly broke out in the lock demon tower. I came to check it, but I found that all the drugs in the lock demon tower were half of the power!"


    "Half?"


    "Yes, I think it''s incredible. These monsters can only be said to be in the lower six levels, but those in the upper three levels were all exchanged by the former Maoshan elders with their lives, even the lives of many disciples! The strongest ones, even if they are put into the wild age where aura still exists, can still get wind and water, but in this way, they are still seriously injured by this force. "


    "Hiss - at the same time, take half the strength of all the demons in the lock demon tower. How can we do that?"


    "I don''t know. Later, I personally went to lock the inside of the demon tower, but I didn''t find any abnormality, and I didn''t see the source of the power. It''s always a mystery!"


    I haven''t gone far yet. I''m almost happy to hear that. Who? Me!


    Come on, one more compliment!


    But of course, I can''t really say this sentence. I just went back with the crowd.


    Murong''s family and Mu''s family came before us. Of course, there was no intimate relationship between us. Of course, they would not pay attention to us and went back to their room. Brother Yu Zhan and I went to a fork in the road. After parting, we went to one side and went back to our room.


    In the room, Luo Peng stood beside the door like a bodyguard. When I pushed the door in, he nodded to me slightly, almost startled me. Who knew this product would come out like this.


    Luo Peng, in fact, is the same as Lang Feng. He doesn''t really submit to me. Just as Lang Feng is loyal to the demon king, he finally comes to nangongyu. He comes to me only under nangongyu''s command. If nangongyu wants to call him back one day, he won''t follow me.Moreover, he is more unstable than Lang Feng.


    As the name suggests, the service soul curse mainly acts on the soul, which means that it will not have an effect on things without soul. Originally, there are not many things without soul in the world. Even if there are, they will not be strong enough to threaten me. But there is such an ethnic group, which has no soul and soul, and can be especially strong in cultivation.


    Corpse is this kind of strange thing, even if it has intelligence, it doesn''t come from the soul. My soul mantra is totally useless to this kind of thing. So it''s very embarrassing. Lang Feng, I can control it. This product I can''t get him to stab me any day.


    "Master, have a good rest." Taoist Tan and Hu Jie helped me in and helped me to the bedside.


    I''m afraid he knows the most about the injury after I''ve been bitten.


    Those who are better than him are not included in the holy land, and they don''t even notice that there is such a black ball, so naturally they don''t know how serious the backfire will be, and those in it are not as strong as him, and they don''t have a deep understanding of the dark holy land.


    I nodded and sat down on the bed. Beside, Hu Jie had put the folded quilt and pillow behind me, so that I could sit up on my back, which was more comfortable.


    "Master, have a good rest." Taoist Tan said that he would get up and leave. He knew that he was useless here. He was not as careful as Hu Jie and a girl. He would only get in the way here, so he wanted to leave Hu Jie here.


    But as soon as he got up, I caught him.


    "Taoist Tan, wait!"


    Sandalwood long a Leng, look up at me, then is to change facial expression. He should have seen that my face was dignified. In a moment, it became dignified.


    "Master, you..."


    I pulled him closer and said in a low voice: "I was there just now. I was afraid that he might have the ability to follow the wind, so I didn''t say much, just doubted. He should be able to see this. I failed to test, and he should have noticed, but he would not think that I already knew he was. At least he would not think that I had conclusive evidence to doubt him. Now is a good time £¡¡±


    "You mean..."


    "Red beard!" I suddenly raised my voice, leaned forward quickly, put my head close to him and said, "he''s an undercover! I can be sure! Very sure! 100% sure! He''s not a red beard! It''s another person, you don''t need to know how I know, I have my own way! Since he dares to pretend to be elder chixuzi, he must be of high strength, at least like chixuzi. If he starts to fight in the crowd, he will hurt all the Maoshan disciples, and it is easy for him to escape. Listen, I have a plan. You must go to find the leader... "


    I quickly and succinctly told Taoist Tan about my plan. Once the excited meaning in my heart passed, the serious injury of backfire came up again. Suddenly, my lung was painful and itchy, and I coughed immediately.


    "Cough, cough, cough..." I covered my mouth with one hand and beat my chest with the other hand. I fell back into the folded quilt and pillow and tried to ease the injury. I said to Taoist Tan: "I have failed in my trial. Chixuzi must be on guard against me. I can''t show up any more. Taoist Tan, go quickly. You have been very active in looking for master Sikong before. Now even if you are close to the master, you won''t lead me If you have too much doubt, the plan will be left to you. "


    "Don''t worry, master, I will." Taoist Tan bowed to me personally, and then walked out of the door.


    Hu Jie watched him go out and asked me, "what about me? What am I doing? "


    I looked at her, thought about it, shook my head and said: "you can''t go out, your identity is still inconvenient, it''s best to follow me, right, Luo Peng!"


    I called the name of Luo Peng, Luo Peng immediately came to me, is still cold face expressionless.


    "You should go to Maoshan side peak and find any one. It''s better to be not far or near the main peak. Just stay there. After a while, I''ll ask someone to come to you. At that time, just follow his words. Do you understand?"


    "Yes." Luo Peng promised, turned and left.


    I looked at Hu Jie and said, "OK, you stay here and wait for my next arrangement. Take care of me first."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Hu Jie frowned: "I always think that you are intentional."


    "Ha?"


    "Drive people away and leave me here. What do you want to do to me, a fairy?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m a patient. "


    "You just want to take advantage of me, and I have to take care of you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Forget it. You can go. You can''t take care of it. " I waved.


    Hu Jie turned her eyes and suddenly said, "no, that''s not OK! How can I leave you with a sick one? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I frowned and thought it was not easy.


    "Well, you''re hurt, aren''t you?" Hu Jie came up to me with a bad smile.


    I looked up at her, and Hu Jie looked down at me. Her yellowish hair was not long or short, and the tip of it almost touched my face. It was itchy."There are too many people just now. They have given you face. Now..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I knew I couldn''t run this time.


    "Come on!"


    "Oh, no, ha ha, hit you! Ha ha, don''t bully you in the future! I''m the wounded. Please respect me


    ¡­¡­

 Chapter 134

    The third scene opens. In front of the lock demon tower, all the Maoshan disciples are gathered in the square to investigate one by one


    "Elder Xu, there are tens of thousands of disciples here. If we investigate them one by one, we don''t know when to find them. Moreover, we don''t know how they have changed at all. If we blindly look for them, I''m afraid we can get half the result with twice the effort."


    Sikong Ying frowned and said, his eyes constantly scanning all the disciples in front of him. There are tens of thousands of disciples here, many of whom he has never seen as the leader himself, let alone know their habits and manners before. How can we see their identity?!


    Tens of thousands of Maoshan disciples are surrounded by three elders, chixuzi, Zhang Dongqing and Tianliu. A little further away, they are the headmaster Sikong Ying and Taoist Xu. Now they are all gathered together, but the problem is that they don''t know how to investigate. They are discussing and have a headache for a while.


    At this time, Taoist Tan came.


    "Master Sikong." Taoist Tan goes to Sikong Ying and bows to him.


    "Taoist tan? What are you doing here? " Si Kongying frowned as soon as he saw him. He hadn''t been here for 24 hours, and he spent more than half of his time talking about Taoism. It''s really annoying for such a studious person. Especially Si Kongying himself is not a studious person. How else can he get along with Chi Xuzi?


    "What are you doing here if you don''t take care of the wounded on your side?" The virtual Taoist priest saw him and also said.


    The wounded in the mouth of Taoist priest Xu is naturally me. Today is the first time that he saw me. On such an occasion, he didn''t know my name at all. To tell you the truth, before I was injured, he probably didn''t treat me as a piece of material. It was when the seal failed that I used the dark holy land to protect the people around me, and he looked at me differently.


    After all, the dark holy land was too extraordinary. Although he didn''t feel it personally and didn''t pay much attention to it, when he got to his strength, he could know the magic by just glancing at the aftereffect.


    After hearing what elder Xu Feng said, Taoist Tan bowed to him and said, "master Guo has been taken care of by Miss Hu now. They two Hi, I''m a member of the sect. It''s inconvenient for me to stay there. So I came here to see if I can help you. Secondly, I want to learn some Taoism from leader Sikong. "


    Si Kongying frowned as soon as he heard this. Is there anything serious? I''m worried. How can I make trouble with me? Tens of thousands of disciples, I can''t finish the investigation. Do you still come to tell me this at this time? Let''s make trouble.


    "Taoist Tan, this..."


    Si Kongying just wanted to say something, but suddenly he saw Taoist Tan quietly wink at himself.


    Sikong Ying was puzzled. When he looked at it again, he saw that Taoist priest Natan was silent and spoke to Sikong Ying.


    "Cough Taoist Tan, you should go with elder Xu first. I have business to do. " Sikong Ying said, throwing the sleeve of his robe, he let Taoist Tan behind him. He stepped forward two steps and swung in front of Taoist tan. Facing all the disciples of Maoshan and the three elders, Taoist Tan was behind him, and then elder Xufeng was behind him.


    Of course, Si Kongying knew what Taoist Tan meant and what he said. It must be something important, but the problem is He can''t talk!


    If the sound is transmitted from a thousand miles, it will be directly transmitted to Si Kongying''s ears, so that no one can hear it. But the problem is Taoist Tan can''t transmit sound from thousands of miles!


    This can''t this, that can''t that, these two people can''t understand!


    So, you''d better give it to Taoist Xu to talk to him. At least Taoist Xu knows how to speak, and he just stands in front of them, so that the undercover who hides in the crowd can''t see what they are doing.


    Outside the crowd, chisuzi was responsible for looking after the people on one side. In fact, he knew which one of these people was and whether he was an undercover. So he didn''t care at all, but he still had to show serious and nervous. At this time, Taoist Tan suddenly came, and he was puzzled and looked over there.


    He knew that Taoist Tan was from my side. Just after I failed in my attempt, my doubts about him had been exposed. He must be alert to me and the people around me. So as soon as he came, he immediately raised his ears to listen and looked with his spare light.


    "What happened to the one on your side who used to fight against the seal with magic?" The voice of elder Xu came.


    "It''s been backfired, and it''s been taken back to rest."


    "Did he say anything else?"


    "No, maybe the injury has deepened."


    ¡­¡­


    The two talked about the undercover affair. As soon as he heard it, Chi Xuzi went to listen to it more carefully. But there was nothing valuable. Moreover, they didn''t seem to talk about it in detail. They didn''t say a few words, but they were involved in Maoshan Daofa.


    Red beard listen carefully, how also didn''t hear his name, in the heart doubt, but put down a few distraction.


    In his opinion, it should be that I failed in my trial, that is, I don''t doubt him. After all, this is human nature. Without evidence, even if I doubt again, I can''t do anything. Maybe I don''t doubt him.When he thought about it, he put down his heart. Although he was still listening carefully, he was not so worried.


    But I don''t know that they have done a lot of small actions while they are talking!


    Lip language? No, it''s impossible. If you just talk and don''t make a sound, you will still be suspected. It''s elder Xufeng. He''s an old man in the world. He doesn''t use such a silly way to pretend to talk to Taoist tan. In his hand, he uses magic to condense a golden square board, and uses his index finger to make a pen to write on the golden square board.


    Fingers across, the gold is more than a white, with his rapid sliding, the gold square board, is more than a white pen to write out the words.


    Taoist Tan understood it as soon as he saw it. He followed elder Xu Feng''s words and wrote on the golden square board with his fingers.


    When he wrote, all the words written by elder Xu Feng disappeared, as if they had been erased by someone. They became clean, just an empty board. With the fingers of Taoist Tan, the handwriting appeared again.


    In this way, the two of them wrote everything clearly. The false red beard here was pretty beautiful. They thought they were safe for the time being.


    "You go back first. There''s nothing you can do for me here, or you''ll follow me and have a long experience." Xu Feng elder says, go forward two steps, walked to Si Kong Ying''s side, Ba Tan Taoist priest falls behind.


    "Yes." Sandalwood Taoist priest bowed his hand and followed him. It didn''t look strange.


    Si Kongying looks back at elder Xu Feng, which means: what did you say?


    Chi Xuzi was also puzzled, but he didn''t dare to look at it with his eyes. He could only listen with his ears. But at this time, Taoist Xu used the thousand mile sound transmission, and the voice could only be heard by Si Kongying. Even though the false Chi Xuzi''s ear power was amazing, how could he spy on the thousand mile sound transmission of elder Xu Feng?!


    The red beard son can''t hear a voice, turn head to see, just with that the eyes of the Department empty headmaster to go up, temporarily feel guilty, hasten to turn head.


    In fact, there was no special emotion in Sikong Ying''s eyes. He just looked forward, but because of his guilty heart, he did not dare to look again.


    At this time, elder Xufeng and leader Sikong have talked, and all plans have been made!


    "There are too many people here. If we go on investigating like this, we can''t understand and don''t talk about it. It''s easy for the undercover to slip away. Why don''t we..." Si Kongying pondered for a moment, looked at elder Xufeng and continued: "why don''t you go to the side peak of Maoshan and the fairy hall? When you get there, you can at least avoid people getting out. What''s elder''s opinion?"


    Elder Xu Feng twisted his beard and pondered for a while. Then he nodded and said, "good."


    "Well." Si Kongying nodded, turned his head, stepped forward, and yelled at all the disciples: "listen to Maoshan disciples, everyone, go to the side peak sub immortal hall, elder xufengda and I will take the lead, elder Zhang Dongqing and elder chixuzi will sit around, and elder Tianliu will take the lead. Be careful not to run away!"


    The four elders all answered, "yes."


    Red beard looking at Sikong Ying, for a moment also don''t know whether he is exposed or not. If you say it''s exposed, he doesn''t make any arrangements. If you say it''s not exposed, why do you always feel strange.


    And the biggest problem is that although he is in charge of one side, even if there is Tianliu in the rear, he can take advantage of it to escape. But the key is that the red beard he pretends to be is too dazzling. If he doesn''t have it all of a sudden, he can see it. It''s just a question to send, and he can understand who is an undercover in a moment.


    Therefore, even if he was upset in his heart, he could only follow him and go to the immortal Temple together.


    They walked all the way from the front of the demon lock tower to the side peak sub immortal hall.


    It''s a main hall. Its area is a little larger than that of Maoshan hall on the main peak. There are stone statues of Sanqing with a height of 10 meters. On the walls are murals painted with various colors of paint. As soon as they come in, they feel grand and grand. In their hearts, they feel like they want to worship!


    This is what I felt after I went to the temple of sharing immortals. In this environment, it was as if I was really watched by the immortals. A kind of prestige came out of thin air, as if my heart was pinched.


    Looking at the murals and statues in the hall, Chi Xuzi also frowned slightly. However, this reaction is not surprising. Those Maoshan disciples with low accomplishments will feel uncomfortable here. What''s more, the real Chi Xuzi is not a orthodox disciple. This reaction will not cause any doubt.


    Sikong Ying stood in the front and said, "the disciples of Maoshan are divided into three groups. Elder Xufeng, you have the most powerful mana among us. How about your own group?"


    Xu Feng elder nodded: "yes." Turning his head, he said to the Taoist priest beside him, "why don''t you come with me?"


    Taoist Tan was overjoyed: "I can''t get it!"


    Sikong Ying said: "elder Tianliu, you are with elder chixuzi, elder Zhang Dongqing, you are with me. All of us are doing it at the same time. Except for those who have been checked and confirmed that there is no problem, no one can leave this immortal temple. Do you understand?""Yes


    Tens of thousands of disciples answered at the same time.


    "Let''s go."

 Chapter 135

    In fact, why can I see the disguise of false red beard?


    In fact, his camouflage skill is really first-class. I believe it must be inherited by some special camouflage mage, so that yin and yang can''t find out any problem at the moment. It''s no wonder that the leader and elder xufengda have high mana. Even if they don''t have Yin and Yang eyes, they should have the tactics of heaven. How can they not figure them out. Maybe it''s because even this method of planning heaven has been blocked.


    I tried to use my own tactics. Sure enough, it was as if there was a wall blocking it, so that I could not see the truth at all.


    As I walked on the road, I took back the fingers that used the technique, put my hands back in my pocket, sighed and went on.


    It''s really cold that day, and I''ve just been bitten by the cold wind, which makes me feel even more painful. But I have to come out and enjoy the world with Hu Jie for a while. It''s still important to get down to business. I''ll get back to work as soon as possible.


    So why I want to come out is actually the same as how I saw through the disguise of false red beard.


    All this comes from my skill, which is so weak that I can''t even remember it.


    Detective eye!


    It''s such a thing that I can get it at level zero. It has no attack ability. Even when I just got it, I made a fuss. It directly led to a female ghost who almost killed me. I didn''t expect that it played a big role today!


    It''s true that this thing has no attack ability, and the information detected is all the things in the file bag and written on the physical examination form, so it has no practical value. Of course, I used it to detect Hu Jie''s information, but it''s not bad


    But today I found its greatest value - real name!


    Just after I found that I couldn''t see anything with my Yin and Yang eyes, I thought of the detective eye. Looking back, sure enough, under the detective eye, the information of chixuzi didn''t correspond to himself!


    The omni-directional stereo image is totally another person, and the name is no longer chixuzi, but a guy named "thousand face Taoist"!


    Thousand face Taoist, listen to this name to know is a proficient in the change of appearance, this is to say that the detection eye happened to have a problem, I don''t believe it!


    So, I quickly made a plan, and let Taoist Tan tell the headmaster Sikong Ying and elder Xufeng, while I was here for the next step.


    According to the information given by the detective eye, the thousand faced Taoist is very tough. If he is allowed to fight in the crowd, he will be killed and injured badly. Therefore, we can''t force him, but if we want to keep him away from the crowd, we''d better use some other method to lure him into some Dharma array and weaken his strength. Then, the thousand faced Taoist is like a turtle in a jar and is doomed!


    While thinking, I also went to the door of the house, stopped, took a long breath, relieved the pain in my chest, raised my hand and knocked on the door.


    "Dong Dong Dong --"


    after a while, the door opened, and the person who opened it was one of the people I had seen standing behind brother Zhan in Maoshan hall.


    I''m here. It''s the room of the people in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion!


    Different from us, there are only three people on my side, including a female dependant, so I''ll just have one room for each person. On their side, there is basically one suite, with the first one living in a single room, and the rest in a big bed. Anyway, it''s only a few days in the plan, and two nights in one night will make do.


    When the door opened, I was familiar with him, and he must be familiar with me, because there were not many people. Their leader, brother Yu Zhan, was still chatting with me. I must remember. What''s more, I''m such an obvious figure. I''m a heavyweight player


    "Elder martial brother Yu Zhan, master Guo is here." The one who opened the door called in.


    Yu Zhan was in his single room. As soon as he heard this, he came out immediately. Then I saw a head with chrysanthemum perm coming out from inside. When he saw me, he laughed and welcomed me.


    "Brother Guo, why don''t you have a good rest in your room and come to me? Miss me? " Brother Yu Zhan welcomed me to a place similar to the living room with a smile and moved a chair: "sit down!"


    The two of us sat down opposite each other. I looked at him and talked to him with a smile. They were all gossips. This time, I didn''t come here to talk about business, but to talk about business.


    After talking for a while, I think it''s almost over. I can get to the point!


    "Elder brother Yu Zhan, I''ve heard that there are many talented people in Hanhai Pavilion. These people must be experts, but I''m ignorant. I haven''t heard the names of these elder martial brothers. Elder brother Yu, please introduce them to me."


    At this time, one of them said with a smile: "Hey, what kind of masters are we? Elder martial brother Yuzhan is a genius. He can learn four of the twelve dharmas in the pavilion. Now he has started to learn the fifth one at the same time. I think our leader will be elder martial brother Yuzhan after he comes here!"


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. How can I be the leader?" Yu Zhan feigned his anger, and the man who spoke did not dare to speak any more, but obviously he did not take it to heart."Don''t listen to his nonsense. You want to know my younger martial brothers. Come on, just right. Let''s see this nonsense first." Elder martial brother Yu Zhan pointed at him.


    I''ll look back. The spy eye is ready!


    "His name is Wang Shun. He''s my younger martial brother. My father''s love has taken in a lot of apprentices, so he has all kinds of apprentices." Yu Zhan joked.


    I saw that, well, yes, it''s him. The stereogram looks the same as me, and the name is Wang Shun. That''s right.


    "Those two, come on, let my brother Guo know. Ah, this is Zhang Gaoyuan." Yu Zhan pointed to one of the other two and said.


    Take a look. Well, it''s him. That''s right.


    "That bald ladybug is a cucumber." Yu Zhan pointed to a hairline beside him and said that it was more touching.


    Take a look, um Huh? Cucumber?


    "No, wait! What''s that? Cucumber? " I quickly stopped.


    Yu Zhan burst out laughing.


    The successful and touching player also had no choice but to smile bitterly and said, "elder martial brother Yu Zhan, my name is Huang Guan, not cucumber."


    With that, several people on the scene laughed, and the whole room was filled with happiness. Of course, Huang Guan himself might not be very happy.


    But he has no problem. It''s him.


    After chatting for a while, I quickly led the conversation to Murong family and Mu family.


    This is also the reason why I came here first. It would be the best if brother Yu Zhan could go with me. After all, I don''t know those two families at all, eh If Murong Lei is not familiar, it''s almost the same. After all, he is an unfortunate child, but it''s not embarrassing to have a companion.


    Sure enough, under my deliberate choice, brother Yu Zhan easily mentioned these two families.


    It''s needless to say that the Murong family guarded the area of Gusu and warned Donghai. It''s said that when the shadow army was founded, they asked them to take charge of the security of the East Sea. After all, Murong Ke, the owner of the Murong family, fought against 100 masters of the East Island sun cult. People say that as long as he is still standing on the east coast, overseas friars will not dare to step into the coastline!


    As for the Mu family, it''s also a big family. It''s said that their family leader is also a heroine and a top ten expert on the Tianya list!


    Chatting, I mentioned that I wanted to visit these two families, and invited elder brother Yu Zhan to visit with me. Brother Yu Zhan didn''t think much, so he took me with him.


    Why do I have to go all over these? That''s because there are loopholes in it!


    At the time of sealing, we didn''t do anything, so we were not in the scope of suspicion, but this is for the people of Maoshan! No, they are naturally reasonable, but for me, as long as one of the people here is an undercover, that''s not good!


    And there will be a misunderstanding, that is, subconsciously will think that the fourth-party people who do not need to check because there is no undercover, but in fact, is there really an unknown number!


    And I have to make sure there''s no undercover here! This is the rear area that nobody pays attention to. I have to make sure that the rear area is secure first!


    Then, under the guidance of elder brother Zhan, I went to Murong''s house and Mu''s house.


    If not, these two families are really cold faced experts. When we come to visit, they look cold and indifferent. Oh, except for Murong Lei, I have a tangled look, some fear, some hostility, and some sorrow. In a word, I just don''t want to see me.


    But fortunately, I finished my work. At any rate, I had the cheek to ask their names again and again, and then I looked around one by one with the eyes of the detective. It was confirmed that there was no problem.


    Previously, I thought that the undercover agents would think that these people would not be investigated. This is a safe place, and they might take the opportunity to replace someone. Now it seems that they don''t, so I''m relieved.


    After such a walk, I was injured. I felt even more tired. I had to go back to bed to have a rest. However, after all, this real name detection eye is really awesome! Both yin and Yang eyes can be concealed. This detective eye can see. What disguise can be used in front of me in the future?


    Thinking, I went back to the house, carefully calculated the time, waiting for the chaos outside, then I could catch the false red beard thousand faces Taoist!


    On the other side, the third scene opens, inside the fairy hall.


    There is not only one room in this immortal hall, but several separate small spaces. The leader and several elders are divided into three groups. They take Maoshan disciples in three different rooms to check the disciples. If they felt that there was no problem, they rushed them to another room, but they were not allowed to leave.


    The foreign opinion is that this is only the first investigation, but in fact, they know that elder Xu Feng and the leader Si Kongying are the most strict ones. If they can''t find out, they can''t find out!


    I''m afraid I have to check again. I can only use my real name to find out, but More than 10000 people, I''m special I won''t do it!In order to prevent those who have been checked from running away, we must let elder Zhang Dongqing take charge of them. Zhang Dongqing, the four elders, is known for his selflessness and ruthlessness. Let him see what management should do, and he doesn''t care. But this is actually part of the plan!

 Chapter 136

    In the sub immortal hall, there was no one around elder Xufeng. When he was divided into groups, there was no elder in his group, and the leader was not here. After all, he was the strongest one in Maoshan, and there was nothing wrong with him.


    However, at the beginning, Taoist Tan followed him, but at this time, there was no Taoist Tan around him.


    At this time, Maoshan side peak


    In a small forest, Luo Peng sat on a stone in the middle of two trees, silent and expressionless. His arms and elbows were supported on the knees of his two legs, and his hands were in front of him. His eyes looked straight at the earth not far from his feet, as if in a daze. And at this time, a sound of feet, let him raise his head.


    It''s Taoist tan.


    This is part of the plan. More than ten minutes ago, elder Xu Feng released him, and I also gave him the next plan to come here to find Luo Peng.


    Luo Peng stood up and looked at him calmly: "what task?"


    That Luo Peng was a bandit before he died. He killed countless people and developed a clear and decisive character. He spoke straightforwardly.


    Taoist Tan stopped and said: "Master said, let you make trouble as much as possible, but try not to hurt people. By the way, remember to cover your face and don''t let others see who you are."


    It''s necessary to cover his face, because after all, I have to let him show up in the future, and this task is to let him make a mess. In case of falling behind in the future, it''s very likely that some people will use it to make an article. People, more is better than less. Since it is possible, we should try our best to prevent it.


    "Well." Luo Peng promised, lowered his head and stretched out his hand on the ground: collapse! Grab a handful of mud.


    In winter, there are some fallen leaves and twigs on the ground. Because they have fallen for some days, they are all rotten and softened, mixed in the soil. Luo Peng grabs all the mud with leaves, and without saying a word, he directly puts a paste on his face!


    Pop!


    In this way, the ghost can see who the goods are.


    Tan Taoist priest saw this scene, immediately frowned, subconsciously leaned back, too buried! But I couldn''t help but pick big brother. It''s a wolf Yan! I''m really good at myself!


    Luo Peng is a great robber. He always wears make-up and looks easy. When he is in a crisis, he has to dig a hole. Are you afraid of this?


    "Tell me what to do next?" Luo Peng, with mud on his face, asked Taoist tan.


    Tan Taoist priest stepped back and said: "you run to the lock demon tower and make the appearance of attacking the lock demon tower. If someone comes to beat you, except one with a red beard, don''t hurt their name. Just stun them."


    "Well." Luo Peng nodded, moved under his feet, and suddenly rushed down the mountain like a gust of wind, running towards the lock demon tower.


    Taoist Tan looked at his back and marveled at the amazing speed in his heart. Suddenly, he saw that Luo Peng stretched out his hand to point to the sky and roared, which made the whole forest calm! The bare branches collided with each other, making a "chug" sound.


    The next moment, I saw that the sky was originally gray, foggy sky suddenly lit up! Looking up, it seemed as if the sun had become bigger. Then he quickly lowered his head, and felt that a trace of heat appeared on the ground, just like a steamer, but the temperature had not reached the exaggeration level.


    Control the weather!


    Zombies are also known as dryland. In the early days, zombies would only be attracted by flesh and blood, and they would not actively use any mana. However, the dryland is already on them.


    Zombies like nangongyu and LuoPeng with intelligence can naturally accept and release this kind of magic as they please. For those zombies without intelligence, where they are, there will be a drought.


    It''s not learned, it''s inborn. For example, the land wolf and Ben sheep are born to master vertical skills. For example, the Nine Tailed Fox is born with magic skills, while the zombie raindog is born with weather control skills.


    Drought doesn''t mean that it will only cause severe drought. It''s just a primary phenomenon. At an advanced level, they can use their skills to make drought happen in other places, so as to drive the cold air flow there to form various kinds of weather here.


    However, this kind of technology is not what ordinary zombies can do. After listening to Taoist Tan telling me that Luo Peng uses this skill, I also guessed whether Luo Peng has reached this stage, and what about nangongyu?


    (the author''s note: in various legends and other novels, it is said that the four ancestors of zombies are Hanyu, Jiangchen, houqing and yinggou. The four zombies have different abilities, but ordinary low-level zombies can''t be the same as them. However, in my opinion, there is no distinction between the latter three. All zombies are also called Ganyu. They have no soul or soul, suck human blood, eat human flesh, and eat human brain. When the level of cultivation is higher, intelligence begins to appear. When the level of cultivation is higher, it will evolve into roar. Roar cultivation is higher, and his hair turns to gold, which is called golden fur


    Suddenly, the sun was shining high in the sky, and the heat was rising on the ground. The air was like the air of a steamer. Taoist Tan was wearing warm clothes, but now he felt very hot. But Luo Peng, like the help of heaven, went faster and faster, and soon disappeared.At this time, the people in Fenxian hall also noticed something unusual. It was suddenly hot in winter, which was abnormal. Moreover, there were small windows in the hall. From the windows, the gray sky was shining.


    "No!" Xu Feng gave a big drink, and his eyes were sharp. Looking at the scenery outside, his killing intention was looming.


    This is why he is surrounded by all the ignorant Maoshan disciples. If I, Taoist tan or leader Sikong were around, I would have to laugh.


    Hey, old man, you can pretend!


    Still acting, still acting! Who doesn''t know who? It''s all in the plan. Why can it happen? Your heart is like a mirror. You still have to play it.


    Of course, not to mention him, Sikong Ying is the same in the other room. There are only Maoshan disciples around him. Elder Zhang Dongqing, who used to be with him, has been rushed to take care of the disciples who have been checked.


    Elder Xufeng and leader Sikong came out of their house one after another. In the other room, elder false red Xuzi and Tianliu also came out. The five leaders of Maoshan, except Zhang Dongqing, who didn''t care about anything, stayed in the house, and the other four stood outside.


    "Is this breath..." Si Kongying looked out of the window, feeling the breath flowing in the air and frowning.


    You''re good at pretending!


    Although elder Tianliu didn''t know the plan, he always seemed to have a kind of wise breath. Although he didn''t know anything, he was inexplicably clear.


    That false red beard doesn''t know how to return a responsibility, can''t help but frown, but faintly between, seem to feel this time, is an opportunity.


    "Where''s elder Zhang Dongqing?" Asked Sikong Ying.


    "It''s still there. He''s just like that. Nothing can hurt him."


    "By the way, could he be..." Si Kongying seemed to suddenly think of something and said, "we have never thought that this undercover agent may not be among the disciples or the elders. It is also possible."


    When he said this, he was surprised. It''s a big step to the truth!


    As soon as elder Xu Feng heard this, he knew what was going on, and cooperated: "but isn''t Zhang Dongqing always like this? If you come out now, there will be a problem. "


    Sikong Ying frowned: "that''s also true. The so-called undercover should be that they don''t know their habits very well. They can''t do everything, but..." Sikong Ying hesitated again and said, "if you observe for a long time, you will know many things. For example, elder Zhang Dongqing is silent, elder Tianliu likes to laugh, elder chixuzi likes to drink."


    False red beard in the heart suddenly again surprised, this how again close a step?


    Xu Feng elder heart said almost got, can''t old scare him, then said: "headmaster or please say now how to do."


    Si Kongying also understood what he meant. As soon as he wanted to speak, he heard a ring outside. It sounded like thunder. It sounded as if it was coming from other places, but it was very true. No sound was heard.


    "No, zhenyaoling! The zombie is going to the demon lock Tower! " Sikong Ying gave a big drink, and then he ran away. At the same time, he called out: "several elders continue to investigate and take care of all the disciples. Elder Tianliu, help me take care of the disciples in my room. I''ll come soon!"


    Finish saying, Si Kongying already in addition to cent fairy temple, run to lock demon tower that side, run no shadow.


    All the disciples knew what was happening outside. They looked at each other for a moment. Elder Xufeng immediately said, "OK, go back. Go on, Tianliu. Help the leader to be responsible for his people first."


    "Good." Tianliu elder walked past with a smile and entered the room of the original headmaster Sikong Ying.


    In the Fen Xian hall, it seems that peace has returned, but the calm on the surface is actually in the dark, but the undercurrent is surging.


    At this time, red Xuzi''s heart was in chaos, and the seal of the lock demon tower was weakened. This was what they wanted to see, but I didn''t expect that because I had entered the lock demon tower before, I didn''t know what was going on. As soon as I pulled out my head, I knocked out half of the magic power of those monsters. So, their plan was successful, but they ended up on the stage


    This situation made Chi Xuzi very uncomfortable, because he didn''t know what to do next, but now, it seemed that there was an opportunity.


    The elders dare not leave the temple because they can''t tell the disciples who are the undercover agents. Once they are allowed to leave, the undercover agents may slip away. Even if they don''t slip away, they will mix together. It''s a waste of time just after checking for a long time.


    That is to say


    Chixuzi looked around him. There was no one left, and only his disciples were left. In name, they were all junior. It can be said that what he did was not their turn to talk. If he didn''t go now, when would he stay?!


    "All the disciples of Maoshan obey orders!"


    "The disciple is here!"


    In the eyes of the disciples, the man in front of him is elder Chi Xuzi, and there is no doubt.


    "Zombies make trouble and attempt to invade the lock demon tower. Maoshan disciples take the eradication of evil as their own responsibility. How can the leader commit the risk alone?"?! All disciples, follow me and support the leader! ""Obey the elder''s orders


    The words of Chi Xuzi were impassioned. No one doubted anything. They all bowed their hands to worship. With the order of Chi Xuzi, they all rushed out of the Fen Xian temple and rushed to the direction of the lock demon Tower!


    But what he didn''t know was that after he left, elder Xu Feng came out of the house, looked at the gate of Fen Xian hall, picked up his beard and laughed. In another room, elder Tianliu, who knew nothing about the plan, came out. He looked at elder Xufeng with a smile and said, "I guess right, right?"


    Xu Feng nodded: "that''s right, you guessed it right. What that teenager said was right. Unexpectedly, such a teenager really appeared. It seems that a good play is about to begin."

 Chapter 137

    "A good play?" Tianliu smile askew head asked: "you said to remove undercover, or look at the young?"


    The elder Xu Fengda shakes his head with his beard, stops suddenly and says, "all of them."


    "Let''s watch it together."


    ¡­¡­


    At the lock demon tower, if someone can stand on the square, he will see a black spot on the mountain in the distance, running quickly from far to near. As the distance gets closer and closer, the black spot becomes larger and larger, and the outline begins to appear.


    Luo Peng!


    Luo Peng''s foot strength is amazing. In just over a minute, he has gone from the mountain to the square in front of the lock demon tower. His breath is released without any barrier, impacting the Sanqing Rune seal on the lock demon tower and the jewel on the top of the tower. The demons in the tower felt the breath of Luo Peng and cried out happily. In their opinion, such a powerful thing arrived in front of the lock demon tower, and it was not captured by the people in Maoshan. It must have saved them!


    Especially those in the upper three levels, their original strength could break through the weakened seal and break out of the demon lock tower, but they didn''t know which one who got a thousand swords killed half of their mana without any reason. At this time, they were very depressed. Because of this, the dead tree demon did not dare to show up. He was the culprit. If those people knew about it, they would not be able to beat him! He is immortal and doesn''t want to be beaten like this.


    The result suddenly a look, yo roar, came to help!


    Good guy, a group of demons and goblins are so anxious that they have to speak. Unfortunately, they can speak human language. They all roar and howl outside the lock demon tower.


    But Luo Peng doesn''t have the spare time to help them. His task is to make trouble here, and then wait for a big red beard to come over. Neng will kill him!


    Well, the plan is that''s right. Luo Peng looked at the lock demon tower in front of him, but he was thinking. What can be regarded as making trouble without harming the demon lock tower


    Luo Peng thought about it, raised his hand and pointed to the ground.


    "Boom!"


    In front of the lock demon tower, the ground burst out a burst of smoke and debris.


    Well This should be a disturbance. Luo Peng thinks so, it is a point again: "Bang --!"


    At this time, all the demons in the tower are fascinated. What are you doing? It''s Chinese New Year. How about shooting?!


    Luo Peng is fighting. In the distance, a figure pours on him like a shadow. He says, "don''t be rude


    It is Si Kongying, the leader of Maoshan!


    Luo Peng looked back and said, "Hey, it''s boring!


    Turn around and fight with Si Kongying.


    I understood what I said at that time. Taoist Tan also understood that if it was a red beard, he would fight according to death, but if it was someone else, don''t hurt his life, just stun him, as long as he didn''t hurt himself.


    So Luo Peng didn''t kill him, just fighting, and so did Si Kongying. He knew the plan, and he knew that it was my man. In the plan, he surrounded and killed the fake red beard together, but he couldn''t move the whole thing. He just played for the fake red beard.


    So these two people don''t know who is better than who in the fight. Anyway, now, under the deliberate action, they are playing equally. No one is taking advantage of it. All we have to do is wait for the fake red beard to come.


    On the other side, chisuzi had already brought his disciples out of Maoshan. When they got out of Fenxian hall and got down from the side peak, chisuzi stopped and said to the disciples behind him, "we are all in Fenxian hall now, and no one takes care of things outside. It''s easy to make trouble. This zombie is an example. Come out and make trouble at this time, you guys, Go to other places for inspection to see if there are other hidden dangers. I''ll order a few people to follow me. "


    With that, he reached out and ordered a few people. Those who were ordered went out of the line and continued to follow him. Those who were not ordered scattered and went around.


    That''s a ball! Maoshan, don''t say no one''s watching for a while, just another day or two. Who dares to be wild! The prestige accumulated for hundreds of years is in vain?!


    As an example, Luo Peng is still his own.


    Chixuzi did it purely for the sake of the irrelevant people who had just left.


    He is not the only one of Maoshan''s disciples! There are still many people in the crowd, but there are too many people to understand. But this time, they knew better. Elder Xu Feng didn''t worry that these people would not be able to tell who they were when they scattered. The red beard carried them out by himself.


    A question to send points!


    After all the real Maoshan disciples left, Chi Xuzi and the other six little disciples who were named all laughed.


    "Captain, high! It''s really high! We were scared. We couldn''t run in such a place. Liu was still watching us that day. How could we be rivals? Which son of a bitch gave us a ghost idea. Let''s go to the fairy hall! "


    At this time, lying in the room, I sneezed twice.


    "Hum, God helps us this time. I don''t know who sent the zombie. I guess I know our existence. I want to take advantage of this time to release the monsters in the demon lock tower. They are from other elders or other teams under our three elders." Red Beard said in a cold voice."But is the demon in the demon lock tower OK? Doesn''t it mean that as long as the seal fails, the original seal will weaken a lot? Why can''t they get out? "


    "Didn''t they all say that? They didn''t know why they lost half of their strength. Hum, bad luck, how can they be so clever!"


    "Thanks to our team leader, he seized the opportunity and said something to those Maoshan people. Otherwise, he didn''t know what to do."


    "That''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Here are six boys. You and I are talking one by one. On one side, the false red beard, the thousand face Taoist priest, took out a strange thing from his arms, like a ring. But it''s big enough to wear it on his wrist. It''s inlaid with an unknown thing, crystal clear and shining in the sun.


    False red beard read the formula, one hand holding the ring, the other hand pointing at it, Shua -! A white light flew into the sky.


    The thousand face Taoist was relieved, put away the ring and said: "hum, Liu was really mysterious that day. I didn''t know his strength at all. He was really restless around him! Fortunately, I''ve sent a signal to my sworn brother. As long as he arrives, they can''t stop us with us! "


    The six boys also laughed and said, "ha ha, Captain Xiaoyao has arrived. The two captains work together to make a big deal."


    "It would have been successful long ago. I don''t know which son of a bitch killed half the strength of those monsters. We have to stay for such a long time."


    At this time, I sneezed twice in the room. On one side, Hu Jie, who was careful (taking advantage of) heart (opportunity) to take care of (deceiving) me, glanced at me and said, "it''s time to let you drink so much."


    ¡­¡­


    In front of the demon lock tower, on the square, Si Kongying and Luo Peng are at war


    "Boom!" Si Kongying holds a long bamboo stick with nine sections. His whole body is black. It is made of wrought iron. Five big characters are engraved on it. They are all written in small seal script, which says "Maoshan headmaster''s staff"!


    This staff is a magic weapon handed down by the leaders of Maoshan in the past dynasties!


    Luo Peng has no weapons, but he is a zombie, born with a pair of copper skin and iron, invulnerable! Luo Peng, however, is more hard to cultivate. Ordinary weapons can''t hurt him. However, in order to make the play more real, Si Kongying used the magic weapon handed down by the leader of Maoshan. It is not only powerful, but also righteous and has the ability to restrain evil things. Therefore, after Luo Peng''s cultivation, he is not so easy to parry.


    This battle, it seems, is very real!


    At this time, the false red Xuzi thousand face Taoist, with six boys, came to the square, left a heart, did not directly rush up, first lying on the ground, to see the situation.


    In the square, because of the fight between the two people and what Luo Peng deliberately blew up before, there were nearly ten big pits. A good big square turned into a pockmarked face. The two people were tossing back and forth on this face.


    "Captain, they are..."


    "Don''t talk!" Taoist Qian Mian made a silent gesture, but his eyes didn''t look at the young man. Instead, he kept staring at Sikong Ying and Luo Peng, as if he were saying to himself: "this is the staff passed down by the leader of Maoshan. The man named Sikong actually took this thing out. If he could take it away..."


    With that, the thousand faced Taoist showed a greedy look.


    "Well Captain, what shall we do? "


    "What to do?" Thousand face Taoist sneer: "hum, up!"


    With that, the Taoist priest of Qianmian took the lead in flying to the ground and rushed to the two people. At the same time, he yelled: "master, I''ll help you!"


    On hearing this, Si Kongying could not resist the joy in her heart and said in a very serious and serious tone: "elder, come here, this zombie is powerful!"


    What he said is true. Luo Peng is really powerful. If ordinary zombies encounter the staff, it should be like ordinary people encounter the red hot iron, Yila! The meat is cooked! But Luo Peng took it by hand so many times. Although he was injured, it was certainly not that serious.


    At this time, the thousand faced Taoist shouts. As planned, Si Kongying turns his back to him and faces Luo Peng.


    The Taoist priest with thousands of faces was flying in the air. His hands moved, and a light was shining in his palm. If he didn''t know the situation, he really came to help the commander. However, both Si Kongying and Luo Peng knew what was going on.


    Here comes the red beard!


    "Drink!"


    The Taoist priest of Qianmian yelled and clapped his hand. A light flashed, but it hit the vest of the leader of Sikong!


    Hum, Si Kongying, just die!


    In the eyes of the thousand faced Taoist, although his sneak attack could not kill him, it was enough to make him lose his vitality! At that time, though I don''t know who sent the zombie, he will surely help himself. The enemy of the so-called enemy is a friend. At that time, kill Si Kongying and open the demon lock tower together, and the big thing will be done!But unexpectedly, at this time, the headmaster Si Kongying suddenly turned back and hit him with a stick.


    Pop!


    At the same time, Luo Peng jumped up behind Si Kongying and showed his ferocious face to the thousand faced Taoist.

 Chapter 138

    Si Kongying turned around and broke up the light ball in the hands of the thousand face Taoist. Behind him, Luo Peng flew up and roared. His momentum instantly shattered the earth that covered his face, revealing his ferocious face!


    Zombies, that is, after people die, their muscles are stiff and their skin is flabby. Even if they are reborn by the essence of the sun and the moon and the essence of human blood, they will not be the same as ordinary people. They must be extremely ferocious! Just to the point where he LuoPeng and nangongyu are, they will become adults like other monsters.


    So, their usual appearance is changed by magic, but zombies, once they have intelligence, will open the human nature in their lifetime. Therefore, few zombies change into other appearance after they have the magic of change, but change according to their own model. So, when they get rid of the spell, that is, they change from what they were before death to what they were after death.


    At this time, Luo Peng''s ferocious face is what he looks like after his death!


    "Roar!"


    Luo Peng gave a loud drink, and his eyes and mouth flashed red. Suddenly, the temperature around him, which was much hotter than other places, rose a few degrees again. The thousand face Taoist just felt that a heat wave was coming in front of him, and he couldn''t control his body shape, so he suddenly fell down!


    Behind him, the six saw that their eldest brother had already made a move, and they didn''t want to stretch themselves. They went up to say hello. As a result, they didn''t expect that the slap came so quickly. The script was wrong at that time! For a time, I was stunned and didn''t know what to do.


    At this time, Luo Peng fell on the ground again. As soon as he pressed his hands on the ground, the ground suddenly cracked. As soon as the thousand face Taoist priest had just landed on the ground, countless big hands appeared on the ground, like shackles, and began to wrap around the seven people.


    These big hand shackles seem to be made of clay, but they are as hard as steel. The thousand face Taoist priest is nothing more than that. The six boys don''t have the ability to break free from Luo Peng''s magic. They are all imprisoned by the clay shackles!


    When Taoist Qian Mian fell to the ground, he saw a big clay hand wrapped around him. Knowing that it was not good, he used his magic power to smash the big clay hand and quickly got up. As soon as he got up, he saw Si Kongying rushing towards him with a bamboo stick.


    At this moment, if he doesn''t understand what''s going on, he''s a fool!


    The thousand face Taoist changed and showed his original body. He is about 1.78 meters tall. He is wearing a black robe, a green belt around his waist, and a mask on his face. He is in the shape of melon seeds. He is sharp and snowy white. His eyes are black and two crescent eyes.


    His two crescent eyes are really different from the crescent eyes that elder Liu laughed that day. Liu Chang''s two old eyes looked very friendly that day, but the two crescent eyes of the thousand face Taoist priest are strange and terrible.


    The Taoist priest of Qianmian stretched out his hand, and a short pointed gun appeared in his left and right hands, with a black rod and a bright silver point. This is his weapon!


    At this time, Si Kongying had already come to the front of him and hit him with one stick. The Taoist priest of Qianmian quickly raised his gun to parry. Two of them hit each other with sticks and guns, while Luo Peng concentrated on using the local magic to seal the six boys.


    There are really six strengths, but Luo Peng is certainly not enough to see. Although each one is a strong struggle, its magic power is low and it doesn''t work at all. After a while, there are six more vivid figures in place sand carving?!


    These six little wretches probably never thought that they could be sand sculptures in their lifetime!


    Luo Peng raised his head and looked at Si Kongying and Taoist Qianmian. At this time, the two men had already gone ten steps away. The two men''s force value was almost the same. They came and went, and no one took advantage of each other in dozens of rounds.


    It''s not acting. It seems that the Taoist priest of Qianmian really has some skills. He can draw with Si Kongying, the famous leader of Maoshan in Tianya list.


    Luo Peng is received my order, red beard, directly killed, but this is not red beard now, fight or not.


    Hesitating again and again, thinking, forget it, give it a try! Then he jumped over and clapped at the Taoist.


    At this time, Si Kongying smashed the stick down, and the Taoist priest Qianmian held his double guns across his head to resist. When he held the stick up, he saw that Luo Peng came forward fiercely. The dark palm of his right hand seemed to be hard to deal with!


    The Taoist priest of Qianmian was surprised. He quickly drew back his hands, and then pushed up to open the bamboo stick of Si Kongying. He released his left hand and stabbed it. The tip of the gun was right in the palm of Luo Peng''s hand!


    At this moment, the Taoist priest felt that his gun was against a thick wall. If it was a common short gun, it would definitely break under this force! This pair of his short guns are magic weapons, and they are more solid than other weapons. Rao is so. He can feel the dangerous sound coming from his gun.


    Whether it''s a magic weapon, even himself, the skin, muscles and even bones of his left arm, are in pain. It seems that he is going to be broken!


    Hurry up! With a wave of his hand, Qianmian Taoist opened Luo Peng''s palm. The fight between the gun and the palm just happened, not only his Qianmian Taoist side was affected, but Luo Peng''s momentum also disappeared. At this time, it can only be his backhand swing, put aside his right palm.At this time, Si Kongying was in trouble again. Another blow came, and the thousand faced Taoist had to resist with his right short gun. But at this time, Luo Peng attacked again.


    Si Kongying and Luo Peng stand side by side. Although they cooperate for the first time, they somehow have some tacit understanding. Maybe they have known each other for a long time.


    One in front of the other, the other on the left and the other on the right, the Taoist priest of Qianmian used a short gun as a weapon. In the face of such an attack, he was naturally overwhelmed. With the strength of one hand alone, he could not resist the attack of one person.


    After several rounds of fighting, suddenly Luo Peng stepped forward and pushed Si Kongying behind him. The previous situation was suddenly broken, and he was alone against a thousand Taoist priests.


    A thousand faces Taoist, this is good! He was worried that he couldn''t fight each other. He quickly held two guns to meet each other, one against his hand, but he didn''t dare to take it lightly, because Si Kongying would come soon.


    Think so, thousand noodles road heart a horizontal, direct a double dragon to draw water! The two spears thrust forward together. Luo Peng immediately took back his hands and grasped one in each hand to resist the Taoist''s move.


    But at this time, Luo Peng suddenly heard a "click" sound, but he didn''t feel the meaning of breaking the two guns in his hand. He was puzzled and looked closely, only to find that there was a transverse crack in the white mask on the thousand face Taoist''s face. If it was on the face, it was the tip of the nose.


    This mask did not receive any attack, but somehow split, it is really puzzling, Luo Peng looked at the mask, also can not help but have some doubts.


    It was this moment of absence that Taoist priest Qian Mian seized the opportunity to activate his magic power. The mask was suddenly broken, and a red and white light was like the clouds of the early sun. Luo Peng was only a short distance away and was attacked almost at the same time!


    This move is the result of the inner alchemy that he developed in his body. Its power is beyond imagination! But it also consumed almost half of his mana!


    "Taoist brother!" As soon as Si Kongying saw that Luo Peng was hit by the red light and flew out, he immediately yelled. He didn''t know Luo Peng''s name, so he used their usual name for some unknown brothers, just like the "brothers" in the common customs.


    But he also knew that at this time, he had no way to rescue. He had to turn back and hit it with a stick.


    Qian Mian Taoist just beat back Luo Peng. Looking back, Si Kongying came from the other side with a stick. In a hurry, he could only fight with a short gun of his right hand. The right hand just blocked the stick, but before he could meet the left hand again, the skill of the stick changed again. One hand was fixed as the axis, and the other hand controlled the tail of the stick, drawing a circle in an instant.


    As soon as the Taoist priest Qian Mian''s right hand caught his stick, it began to shake and roll inward. He immediately stopped firing the short gun in his hand and got close to the inside of his arm.


    As soon as Si Kongying patted the end of the stick, the stick rushed forward. The head of the stick went straight to the back of Qianmian Taoist, pressed his right rib and made him bend down.


    At this time, there is only half of the mask on Qian Mian Taoist''s face, blocking the part above his nose, and the part below his nose, which is exposed outside. Especially the mouth, he is gnashing his teeth. It seems that he wants to use the only exposed facial organ to express his anger, but it is useless.


    In this posture, he couldn''t straighten his waist at all, and the only right hand that could reach Sikong Ying was not able to move at this time.


    His right arm basically forms a right angle with the short gun in his hand. Si Kongying''s bamboo stick passes through this right angle directly. If the right arm of Qianmian Taoist wants to move to the left, his arm will touch the bamboo stick and can''t move forward. If he wants to move to the right, his gun will block the bamboo stick and can''t move forward.


    But if so, is there any way to solve this situation? yes! That is to release the right hand and drop the shotgun, so that Si Kongying would not hold his arm and he would be free. But


    Once the weapon is released, the pressure will certainly rise.


    Loose or not, it''s a question! Thousand face Taoist considered for a second, decided, loose!


    If it''s not loose, I can''t even move. That''s a fart! After a while, don''t say that the elders found something wrong and rushed over. That''s Luo Peng. He''s finished!


    Thinking of this, Qianmian Taoist suddenly released his hand. At the same time, he quickly swung his right arm, bent forward, and immediately broke away from the control of Si Kongying''s bamboo stick. He turned around and stabbed his left hand.


    At this time, Si Kongying''s advantage appeared. His weapon is long, and the weapon of Qianmian Taoist is short. Now, this distance is obviously that the long weapon is more open!


    With a backhand, sikongying blocked Qianmian Taoist''s short gun and hit him on the chest with the other end of the stick.


    At this time, the Taoist priest Qian Mian had just opened his gun. How could he come back to defend himself? In the crisis, he could only grasp it with his right hand.


    Yila!


    Si Kongying was very happy and finally heard the voice.

 Chapter 139

    Yila!


    There was a sound of barbecue. Si Kongying was very happy. After waiting for so long, he heard it.


    Well, I just fought with Luo Peng. Fake fight is fake fight, but the bamboo stick handed down by the leader of Maoshan is real! His ability to restrain all heretics is not an active skill. It doesn''t mean that Si Kongying doesn''t want to use it. That''s a passive skill, as long as there is a kind of evil touch, directly roast you!


    However, Luo Peng''s accomplishments are extremely high, and he can resist this kind of power to a certain extent. It''s just like the brazier of barbecue didn''t reach the heat, so he didn''t show his anger. Now, the thousand face Taoist''s mana is not enough, the cultivation is evil, and the bamboo stick has been depressed for a long time. When you see the goods coming, can you bear it?!


    Neng, he!


    Yila!


    A Yi under, that thousand noodles Taoist immediately exposed painful facial expression, on the hand also relaxed a few minutes.


    Si Kongying''s eyes moved. Suddenly, he pressed his thumb lightly, and the bamboo stick broke!


    No! Not broken, but separated!


    On the nine bamboo knots, there is a thin chain between the two close to each other. This bamboo stick turns into a nine whip!


    However, the iron chain on the nine whip is not a real iron chain. Like the red line on the copper coin sword before me, it is an illusory thing condensed with magic power. However, its firmness is better than that of the real magic iron chain!


    Si Kongying, holding the nine whip in his hand, swung it out of the hands of the thousand face Taoist priest. Then he returned another whip and took down three routes, right in the middle of his right leg.


    Pop!


    Jiujie whip is soft. It hits the right leg of the Taoist priest. It bends directly and coils on it. Sikong Ying takes advantage of the situation to exert his strength again. Jiujie whip moves quickly and instantly pulls his right leg up and out of the ground!


    Qianmian Taoist had just been scalded by the bamboo stick. At this time, he didn''t shake his mind. Suddenly, his right leg was lifted up. How could he control his body shape?! Just lean back and fall to the ground.


    However, relying on this fall, the Taoist priest finally responded. When he opened his eyes, he found a figure flying directly.


    Luo Peng is relieved!


    Even if the thousand face Taoist''s move consumed half of his mana, he could not really hurt Luo Peng seriously, but it was true, but it was not serious. At this time, slow down, a belly of fire, Laozi pirates nearly a thousand years of zombies can tolerate you this?!


    Neng, kill him!


    Just press it down with one hand!


    As soon as Qianmian Taoist opened his eyes, he saw such a frightening picture. His heart almost burst, so he quickly got the first donkey to roll, rolled to the side, and dodged the palm.


    Luo Peng clapped his hand on the ground and cracked the ground, but he didn''t hurt the Taoist. Looking back, he saw that the Taoist struggled to get up, but before he could stand up, Si Kongying''s whip had already passed.


    Pop!


    Si Kongying''s nine whip angle strangely bypasses the short handled sharp gun used by Qianmian Taoist to resist the attack during the crisis, and the most front-end slub hits him in the chest.


    "Well --" the Taoist priest of Qianmian snorted and flew back. After flying about two or three meters, he fell to the ground heavily.


    Just at this time, a round Dharma array suddenly appeared on the ground. It was gold and copper. The eight trigrams totem appeared on the ground. One Yin and one Yang reflected each other. The thousand face Taoist was above the eight trigrams. At the next moment, a pillar of light shone from the eight trigrams and went straight to the sky ten meters high!


    That texture, that feeling, and my master give me the cover, have the same wonderful!


    A thousand faces Taoist knows that it''s not good. He is very familiar with the breath from this dharma array. The chief elder of Maoshan, Xufeng!


    He tried to stab it with his short gun. As expected, it didn''t move at all. This pillar of light was like a border, trapping him in it.


    But fortunately, the array is not over yet, and the top is still empty!


    Now he is like being put in a cup without a lid. People are standing at the bottom of the cup. There are walls on all sides. Only the top of the cup can let him out.


    Although he himself knows that the people in Maoshan have made such a situation, they must be determined to win it, and it is impossible to let him escape, but the mole ant still lives secretly. How can he let go of one point, even if only half of the chance to escape?!


    With a kick at the foot, the whole Taoist of Qianmian rose up to escape from the vacancy above.


    The distance of ten meters is not high for the practitioners who have the skill of controlling the air. They can even fly out with the help of one time on the ground. But just as he was about to reach the ten meter opening, Yu Guangzhong saw a flash of human shadow, and he was beaten down again.


    The ninth expert in Tianya list, the strongest in Maoshan, elder Xufeng, is laughing with you?!


    Virtual wind has fallen back to the original place, the hand just used to knock down a thousand faces of Taoist dust gently, there is a lap on the other arm. At the same time, when you read the truth in your mouth, neither of the two things will be delayed. Taking advantage of this skill, the vacancy on the top will be filled.Taoist Qian Mian was thrown to the ground again, and he was dizzy. When he came back, he had no way to escape. With Si Kongying and Luo Peng in front and elder Xu Fengda in the back, he was isolated and helpless, just like a turtle in a jar. His eyes were hopeless.


    "I didn''t expect that I would be Damn, how was it seen?! I''ve never lost the skill of a thousand faces Taoist! Even all of you in Maoshan, including you Xufeng, can''t see through my thousand faceted magic skill! How do you know my disguise?! I was seen through as soon as I came in! Why do you have such a careful plan? "


    Taoist Qian Mian stood in the array, holding a sharp gun with a short handle, pointing to Xu Feng and Si Kongying outside the array, shouting with anger and bewilderment on his face. In his opinion, it''s not too much for him to hide from the ghosts and gods. It''s a great shame that they can see through it in such a short time. It''s a boat capsizing in the gutter!


    Ah, it''s terrible to see through the real name of the detective eye. I thought that the general''s ability, also score high and low, did not expect that each has its own advantages, a chicken like skills can play such a big role!


    Xu Feng lightly twisted his beard and said, "hum! A thousand faces Taoist, you think your disguise is perfect, but you don''t know that there are people outside and there is a day outside. I admit that those who see through you are not from Maoshan. I also admit that there are people outside, but you don''t understand it. "


    On hearing this, Taoist Qian Mian frowned, looked at elder Xu Feng and doubted: "you Is it, is it the boy? impossible! How old is he? How can he see through my thousand faceted skills? "


    "A thousand faces Taoist!" Xu Feng said. "Let''s recognize the reality. There are many talented people in the world. A new generation will replace the old. Today''s young people are not as simple as we old folks think."


    Then he took a look at Sikong Ying.


    Because of the damage to his foundation, leader Sikong Ying can no longer enjoy the normal age. I''m afraid he will die in a year or two. There are three meanings in Xu Feng''s words. First, it''s meant to be heard by the Taoist of Qianmian, and the old river''s Lake has been recognized by the younger generation. Second, self mockery. I''m not as old as I am. Three, that is to say, to the commander of Sikong.


    Don''t worry about it any more. There are only a few days left. Pass the throne to the apprentice early and wait for another one or two years. Enjoy it as soon as possible. If you are still burdened with the headmaster''s position, your health may be even worse under pressure!


    Si Kongying is Xu Feng''s nephew. He began to worship his teacher and watched him grow up! Now I don''t have many years to live. I really can''t bear to see that my nephew has so little time left to work. Even in the end, he still can''t escape the fate of his own white haired man sending the black haired man. If he can enjoy the leisure time in the world before he dies, it will be some comfort to be an elder.


    How can Si Kongying not understand the meaning of Xu Feng''s old saying, but he is still struggling.


    It is true that his three apprentices are the best among his peers and even the whole Maoshan. They are also among the top of the pyramid. However, he was always worried.


    I don''t worry about whether they have this experience, whether they can take responsibility, whether they are mentally mature, whether they are inconsistent with their own ideas


    It''s because he has so many worries that even if he knows that his life will not be long, he should stick to this position. Always think, hold on for a while, hold on for a while, give the children more time, let them grow up for a period of time, let them enjoy the happiness of their children for a while.


    For parents and other elders, that''s all they want.


    Xu Feng knew that he could not persuade him, so he sighed and turned his eyes to the thousand faces Taoist in the Dharma array.


    "Well, it''s time to get down to business. Tell me. I know you can''t have only six undercover agents in Maoshan. Who are the rest? Tell me."


    Looking at Xufeng, Qianmian Taoist said with a sneer, "do you want me to admit who those people are? No way! Kill me. I''ve come to this point and I know I can''t escape. Kill me, but if you want to know something, don''t be paranoid. "


    Xu Feng frowned, thought for a while and said: "if you say it, I can make your soul not suffer so much pain after death. Since we can see through you so easily, we can see through the disguise of those people. Do you think they are better than you? We just don''t want to be that troublesome. "


    Indeed, there are tens of thousands of Maoshan disciples, and there are still thousands of them. Even if there is a special method, it is a big project.


    Qian Mian said: "yes, they are not as good as me, but I believe you can''t recognize them. How can you recognize them all, even if you are the leader and the chief elder?"?! You don''t know their character and habits. How can you distinguish them? "This is really their difficulty. Tens of thousands of disciples, they can know only a thousand people. How can we find out!


    And the thousand face Taoist just insisted on this point, so he was determined not to tell them. In fact, he didn''t know my real name, otherwise he wouldn''t be so confident. But it''s true that it''s really tiring. I have to watch it one by one.


    Elder Xu Feng sighed and said, "please show me how to deal with this guy."


    "Good." Sikong Ying stepped forward with a shake in his hand, and the whip turned into a stick again, which he put on his shoulder.


    "The Taoist priest of Qianmian stealthily sneaks into Maoshan under the guise of magic, and is bold. Si Kongying, as the leader of Maoshan, orders that the Taoist priest of Qianmian be executed on the spot!"


    "Yes The elder Xu Feng promised that he would move the Dharma array and strangle the Taoist priest in the array!


    But at this time, a white light suddenly flew to the horizon, and the dangerous breath contained in it was much higher than that of the thousand face Taoist. It made the elder Xufeng feel threatened, and he was abruptly interrupted!


    "Who?" Elder Xu Feng looks at the white light and drinks.


    Seeing the white light, Taoist Qian Mian was overjoyed and yelled, "brother, I''m here. Help me!"


    In a flash of the white light, several lightsabers flew out and directly attacked all the masters except Qianmian Taoist. In the white light, a graceful young man appeared.

 Chapter 140

    At this time, I was still staying in the room. Ah, I didn''t feel comfortable lying on the bed when I went to battle. Although Hu Jie on one side was not happy for me, and somehow I sneezed several times.


    "Won''t you go and have a look?" It''s no fun for Hu Jie to bully me. She just sits by and plays with her mobile phone. Unexpectedly, there are signals and wireless networks in Maoshan. It seems that this place of practice is advancing with the times.


    Isn''t that comfortable?!


    And it''s worth mentioning that the name of Maoshan''s wireless network is "Great leader and ten thousand little brothers"


    Master Sikong, are you so cute?


    "Oh, what are you doing there? It''s not any other place. There are so many people in Maoshan. Why do you want me to do it? You see elder brother Yuzhan, Murong''s and Mu''s didn''t go, did you?"


    "Then..." What else did Hu Jie want to say, but after thinking about it, it seemed that there was nothing to refute, that is, she didn''t speak any more.


    Originally, elder Xufeng was the ninth person in the Tianya list, and the leader Si Kongying was also the 13th expert. He was even higher than Jin Chunqiu, the bloody flame palm I met last time, and his strength can be imagined.


    As for me, not to mention that I didn''t win the match with Jin Chunqiu last time, I just said that after that, it''s not certain who will win or lose in a real fight, and I was also hit and injured.


    What''s more, I''m seriously injured because of the attack of the dark holy land. If I want to cultivate myself well, my strength will naturally decline. Compared with them, I''m certainly not as strong. In addition, I also sent Luo Peng to join forces. I think, no matter how powerful the laoshizi''s thousand face Taoist priest is, he should not be as powerful as several of them.


    In fact, I also thought about whether he would have a backhand, or even a master of the same level hidden in the middle of Maoshan disciples. But isn''t there elder Tianliu and elder Zhang Dongqing in Maoshan? I''d like to talk to the other three roads and help them. But if you think about it carefully, forget it.


    Elder brother Yu Zhan said that he was familiar with the Murong family. Apart from visiting the Murong family just now, the Murong family did not meet each other any more, especially the Murong family.


    This is Maoshan''s own business. It can be said that if it wasn''t for the fact that I happened to have an eye for investigation and found out that chixuzi was a fake, I wouldn''t care about it. Who is not more than one thing less, and how can I let others help?


    I help, but also because I know the truth, I can''t get through that, so I made such a plan. What about the others? If it''s my business, that''s OK. I''ll ask one person to help another? What would they say to me?


    Take care of your own family''s affairs. People didn''t come to ask me to help you. Let me help you. Are you full and idle and so on.


    So I didn''t go to them for help, including brother Yu Zhan. Therefore, now that Maoshan is the only one responsible for the battlefield, I can contribute one Luo Peng at most.


    I had a rest for a while. I was just thinking about what it would be like there. Suddenly, there was chaos outside.


    "Put out the fire


    "And the water? Water! Come on, the mountain is on fire


    "What a big fire! This mountain is ruined."


    "It''s not any fire. Who on earth is so bold as to set fire in Maoshan! We must find him. We will never forgive him


    I sit in the room and listen. Is there a fire?


    Hurry up, I get out of bed and go out to see with Hu Jie, sure enough, just a look around, you can see the fire!


    When I saw the light of the fire, I was suddenly surprised. The direction seemed to be


    "It''s the mountain where elder chixuzi is!" I looked at the burning mountain and was shocked.


    I always think that this Taoist priest of Qianmian just got in, because in the thatched cottage of chixuzi before, his manner and what he said didn''t feel like someone outside Maoshan could say it. Then, it should be the thousand face Taoist who heard our conversation, disguised as red whiskers after we left, and then went to participate in the seal.


    At that time, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu were just two little disciples. They had no skills at all, and Chi Xuzi was so drunk that he didn''t understand anything. It should be very simple for him to hide them. At least, there''s no problem hiding until the end of the seal.


    At that time, all the disciples of Maoshan were in front of the lock demon tower, so no one could find the real chixuzi, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu. The purpose of the undercover to enter Maoshan is to destroy the seal, so as to weaken the power of the jewel on the top of the tower and release the demons in the tower. Unfortunately, I didn''t expect that because there was a dead tree demon in the tower before, the power of the demons in the tower was reduced by half.


    That is to say, the Taoist of Qianmian didn''t intend to lie down in Maoshan all the time. The undercover time was less than half a day, so he probably wouldn''t fight against the real red beard at all. No, in other words, if he does it, it may cause some unnecessary trouble. Who knows what means chixuzi will have to face the threat of life when he is drunk.


    After he was drunk, when we first went there, the roar was no less than that of Zhang Fei and Zhang Yide!Well, they should have been hidden in a certain place. The time is limited. They may have taken local materials and hidden in that mountain. Now


    "No! Hu Jie, go


    Said, I quickly pull the side of Hu Jie, foot Yukong, straight to the fire peak!


    The peak was now covered with fire. From the top of the mountain to the foot of the mountain, there was no place without fire. From the east side to the west side, there was crackling everywhere. This is a good Maoshan side peak, now, it is a flame mountain!


    "Help I''m flying in the air and yelling at people underground. In their understanding, the only one who can be on that mountain is elder Chi Xuzi, who is not on the mountain now. Because they were all let go by chixuzi, so they had a preconceived idea that it was really chixuzi, and now he went to lock the demon tower.


    However, to lock the demon tower is false red Xuzi, real red Xuzi, still on the mountain!


    As soon as Maoshan disciples heard me shout, they all looked up in doubt, watching me with Hu Jie across the sky, straight to the "Flame Mountain".


    "Who are they?"


    "I don''t know. It seems to be one of those people who came to repair the seal of the demon lock tower."


    "He said to save people. Is there anyone on that mountain?"


    "Only elder chixuzi lived there, but didn''t he go to lock the demon tower to help the leader beat the zombies?"


    "Whatever, it''s all about fighting a fire. Let''s do it together"


    ... "


    I listened to all kinds of voices coming from below and shook my head. I quickened my pace. In the blink of an eye, I reached the edge of the mountain.


    Closer, you can feel the heartlessness of the fire. The hot temperature is carried by the wind, and it blows against the cold of winter. When it blows on you, you can feel the fire burning on you!


    "They''re right. It''s really not any fire. Who started it?" I looked at the flames all over the mountains and frowned. This fire can''t be put out by ordinary water, and even if it is an ordinary fire, such a big mountain fire, it''s not so easy to put it out.


    Because the fire started suddenly, people outside Maoshan couldn''t react. Some people who were close to Maoshan were immediately affected by the fire. For a moment, there was a howl on the other side of the mountain. In the distance, the sound of a fire engine flute came, which seemed to have gone out.


    "We are not good at fire fighting. Save people." I told Hu Jie and took her to the thatched cottage with red beard.


    Fortunately, my sense of direction is not so bad, otherwise it is really hard to find, with memory, fuzzy can also find the direction.


    "Fat man, do you think it''s there?" Suddenly, Hu Jie pointed to a place and said.


    "Don''t call me that! Where is it? "


    I followed her hand to see, sure enough, in the fire, there is a pile of collapsed thatched cottages.


    Living in a thatched cottage, in a sea of fire, is basically living in a firewood stack. Besides, the red beard loves to drink and is surrounded by wine, which are all combustion supporting materials. What''s more?!


    But when I got there and looked again, I found that my worries were superfluous.


    It''s not that the thatched cottage is not on fire. It''s on fire. How can it collapse if it''s not on fire? It''s not that chixuzi, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu are not here. They are. Why worry is superfluous? Because the three of them are all right


    When the thatched house collapsed, a triangle was suddenly set up above the three people, forming a space to empty the three people. But this is not the most mysterious. The most mysterious thing is that the red beard started to shine!


    Holding grass, and this kind of operation?!


    Three people, one big and two small, were lying flat on their backs, with red beard in the middle, Cheng Qian on the left and Cheng Xu on the right. They seemed to be asleep, very calm. There was a golden light on the red beard, which included three people. The golden light is like a protective cover, which perfectly protects the three people from the fire. Maybe it has something to do with the golden light that the thatched cottage can be so skillfully set up a triangle after it collapsed.


    But I don''t want to think about all these, including what the golden light is. There''s no need to think about it so much. It should be a kind of body protection magic. It will automatically open when the master is in danger. Anyway, the red whisker was born with high magic power, and he would become more and more powerful with the growth of age. He didn''t even need to cultivate deliberately. It''s nothing strange to see anything more.


    "Fortunately, I don''t know how to use this body protection skill. All three of them are OK. Hurry up and move them out. I don''t know how long this thing can last in the fire."


    As I said this, I planned to protect Hu Jie and me with the fire fighting talisman sold in the store of my system and go to the thatched cottage to save people. But at this time, I felt that water was dripping on me.


    "Well?"


    I thought the fire engine was coming so soon. I was using a water gun to put out the fire, but when I looked up, I found that the water came from the sky.


    Is it raining?


    All of a sudden, the sky was covered with dark clouds. Drops of transparent raindrops fell from the sky, and then they became silver threads. If I didn''t have Yin and Yang eyes, I couldn''t see so carefully.But it''s good that the rain comes down. Otherwise, I don''t know if I can quickly put out this huge mountain fire just by the water gun on the fire engine.


    "Good, good! What a timely rain I said with a smile, looking at the heavy rain, the eye of the fire on the mountain became smaller, and the fire on the thatched cottage was gradually disappearing. The golden light may feel that the danger is reduced, and it is gradually fading.


    Suddenly, I seemed to feel something strange. I looked up, my eyes were wide open, and the two colors of yin and Yang in my pupils flowed quickly, hoping to penetrate the clouds and see the scene outside that day.


    When I tried my best to look into the distance, and my eyes hurt, I finally saw what was beyond the clouds. At the same time, I also know that I feel right just now.


    Although only for a moment, but I can be sure that I see right, outside the clouds, I saw a dragon.

 Chapter 141

    Loong!


    No matter at home or abroad, there are such things. I don''t know whether they really existed on the earth. But they have different shapes. They have long horns, short horns, one horn, two horns, wings, wings, snakes and lizards


    In a word, dragons in different regions are different. In the west, dragons appear as evil forces, and their hobby is to rob a princess. Most of the images have huge bodies, with two strong hind legs for standing action, and two thin forelegs for attack and other functions. There are long horns on the head, possibly on the back and tail. It has wings on its back. It can fly. It can spray fire in its mouth.


    The domestic dragon is basically a snake like long body, covered with scales, long horns on the head, four claws of the same size, generally does not walk upright, and can fly without wings, in addition to the horns on the head, there are basically no thorns on the body. In contrast to the west, the dragon in China is generally a god of clouds and rain, a sacred image, which can make the local weather smooth.


    However, some of the dragons in China are winged, and those are still advanced ones. Their name is Yinglong. It is said that Yinglong helped Xuanyuan fight Chiyou in those years. It seems that Dayu also had Yinglong''s help when he was harnessing the water.


    All in all, the dragon is a kind of role at the top of the pyramid, both at home and abroad!


    Today, I saw a dragon just above the clouds!


    That kind of dragon in China! He has two horns, silver all over his body and horse like mane on his back. He breathes clouds in the air and sets foot on auspicious clouds, flying up and down in the shape of "8", stirring the wind and rain.


    This rain is made by it!


    "Dragon There are dragons! The dragon of Xingyun Buyu


    Although it was just a moment ago, I''m sure that I saw that posture. It can''t be any other creature.


    "Ah? What''s the matter, chubby? What are you doing? " Hu Jie''s voice rang out in my ears.


    "Ah? It''s okay. It''s okay. " I Leng for a moment God, waved his hand said.


    I''m afraid that this kind of thing is beyond our mortal world. As I am now, it''s inconvenient for me to intervene in this kind of thing. If I see the "one-stop" thing publicized, I don''t know how much commotion and panic it will cause. Therefore, I''d better not say it honestly.


    But that''s good. How can the rain from the dragon not extinguish this kind of fire? In a moment and a half, all the fires in the mountain had been extinguished, and no spark could be seen. At the foot of the mountain, the fire-fighting train had arrived. With the heavy rain, the water gun was launched to speed up the process of extinguishing the fire.


    All of a sudden, the disciples of Maoshan and the common people at the foot of the mountain cheered.


    "I didn''t expect that it would rain in winter. If it snowed, it would not put out the fire so soon."


    "What do you know? It''s science. As soon as the fire starts, the temperature rises here. As soon as the hot air rises, it expands with the cold air above, so I can''t make it up. You can make it up. "


    "Cut, nonsense. I''m still listening to the truth."


    The fear brought by the fire is gradually disappearing, and the joy of the afterlife is gradually diffused.


    "Come on, get them out." As I said this, I took Hu Jie and fell to Chi Xuzi. I reached for Chi Xuzi, picked up Cheng Xu, and handed Cheng Qian to Hu Jie. Two people holding three people, together down the mountain.


    Now the affair over there should be over. Go there and find them. It''s time to take the real elder chixuzi. They don''t know what made them dizzy. They should have no problem if they give it to sikongying.


    But I didn''t expect that I just went down and soon met Sikong Ying and Xufeng elder who rushed up the mountain, followed by Luo Peng.


    "Why are you here?" When I saw them, I was stunned. I wanted to find you. Why did you come here by yourself?


    Sikong Ying ran in the front and saw Hu Jie and I holding chixuzi. He immediately said nervously, "is that the one you are holding true?"


    "Well? Has the situation changed? "


    I lowered my head and looked at the red beard I was holding. Well, it''s really red beard. That''s right.


    "It''s true. What''s the matter? Did you let the thousand face Taoist go? No, the three of you can''t surround one. "


    "No Sikong Ying frowned, shook her hand and said, "I''ll explain this matter to you later. Give him to me. Where did you find them?"


    I give red Xuzi and Cheng Xu to Si Kongying, and the elder Xu Feng goes to take over Cheng Qian from Hu Jie.


    "I found three of them in elder chixuzi''s thatched cottage. They were all dizzy. They should have been knocked unconscious by the thousand face Taoist. Later, there was a big fire on the mountain. Thanks to elder chixuzi''s protective spirit, they were protected."


    "Well, it seems that there are many secrets about chixuzi. The mountain fire is not so simple. Just..."


    With that, Si Kongying told me about those things in front of the lock demon towerJust when they caught the Taoist of Qianmian and trapped him in the Dharma array, elder Xufeng was ready to directly urge the Dharma array to strangle the Taoist of Qianmian. Suddenly, a white light came from the sky! Moreover, countless flying swords came straight to them, and a figure appeared in the white light.


    Like Murong Xiao and Mu Chengfeng, they were all dressed in white, with long hair and swanky skirts, like ancient CHILDES. Her face is beautiful and her skin is white. The only flaw in her beauty is that she has a scar on her left face. Although the color is very light, it''s light pink, but it''s hard not to be found on her white face like snow.


    The man came by the white light. The white light behind him turned into a sword and flew to all the experts present.


    At this time, the thousand faced Taoist priest in the Dharma circle was immediately overjoyed and said, "brother, help me!"


    The man smiles and reaches for a move. A white light shoots from the palm of his right hand. It''s three feet long. Then, the invisible white light begins to change and quickly appears as an object.


    That''s a sword!


    What''s different is that it''s a pure white sword. Along with the blade and the handle, it''s white like a fluorescent lamp. It''s not reflected white, but it''s white in itself, and it will shine!


    "Disease The man used his left hand to draw on the blade of the sword. Suddenly, the originally quiet body of the sword suddenly ignited a white flame, and even the original blade disappeared, as if the flame was the blade.


    Then, with a loud drink, the sword in his hand was chopped down like the sky. With a flash of white light, the array was split in two!


    At this time, the elder Xufeng, together with the headmaster sikongying and Luo Peng, were restrained by the flying sword in the white light. There was no way to distract him. His strength has actually reached this point.


    In this way, under the gaze of three people and six purposes, he rescued a thousand Taoist from the Dharma array, and then flew away.


    As they left, the white light turned sword disappeared because the master was too far away. Si Kongying and others saw that the man with a thousand faces of Taoist priest was flying in this direction. Moreover, they watched the man burn the mountain with his white flame sword.


    It''s just that the flame is white on his sword. When it comes to the mountain, it becomes generally red and orange.


    In Sikong Ying''s view, there are two reasons why he did so. 1¡¢ Taoist Qianmian disguised himself as chixuzi, and he himself said that he had been undercover for a while, so really chixuzi should still be on the mountain - what they think is the same as what I think, and the actual situation is the same - he burned the mountain to kill chixuzi. 2¡¢ Also want Maoshan people to put out the fire, let them be overwhelmed, to increase their escape time.


    But unexpectedly, a merciless rain, destroyed his plan, red beard did not die, they were not restrained.


    But Si Kongying and they really can''t find the two men now, so the plan should be considered a success


    Although Whether there is a plan or not has nothing to do with the result. They didn''t catch up 90 percent because of their slow footwork, and only the remaining point was caught by the fire.


    "Elder Xufeng, go and follow those two people first. Elder chisuzi, give them to me."


    "Good." The elder Xu Feng agrees and puts Cheng Qian on the ground. Then he flies forward to chase him.


    Looking at Xu Feng''s back, Si Kongying sighs. He puts Chi Xuzi, Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu on the ground and lies down side by side, just like in a thatched cottage. He pinches the Dow, closes his eyes and speaks the truth.


    After reading for more than ten seconds, Si Kongying suddenly pointed to the three people lying on the ground and yelled: "get up!"


    A golden light flashed by, and the three people lying on the ground first trembled, and then some disordered sounds were made in their throats, like the breath in the abdomen unconsciously passing through the mouth, gently touching the vocal cords, causing the sound.


    Then, I saw that their closed eyelids began to vibrate slightly, and their fingers began to shake spasmodically because of their mental recovery.


    Well, TV series don''t deceive me, shake hands first!


    Slowly, all three of them opened their eyes and sat up.


    "Oh, my God, what''s the matter? Drinking too much is a headache." Red beard frowned and sat up, one hand rubbing his temple, the other hand supporting his body behind.


    The two little disciples also sat up and looked at each other. They looked puzzled. It seemed that they didn''t know what was going on.


    "You Do you know what happened? " I asked, crouching down and looking into their eyes.


    Both of them shook their heads blankly.


    It seems that I don''t know anything. Also, the strength of the thousand face Taoist priest, in the state of red beard, it''s too easy to attack them.


    At this time, Si Kongying looked down at Chi Xuzi and said, "Chi Xuzi, how much wine did you drink?""Ah?" Red beard looked at him, thought for a while, said: "I don''t remember how much, anyway, it''s a lot."


    "You What a shock


    Sikong Ying straightened up again, sighed helplessly, seemed to calm down and said: "elder chixuzi, do you know what day it is today? You drink so much wine, how can you join the seal of the lock demon tower? "


    "I..." For a moment, Chi Xuzi hesitated for a while and then said, "I don''t get drunk when I drink those wines. As you know, when I come out of my womb, I can''t get drunk. When I get drunk, I can wake up after a while''s sleep. I I didn''t think too much. "


    "Hum, it''s a big deal to seal. Fortunately, I''m greedy for wine. Even if no one pretends to be you, it''s not small."


    "Oh, I know. I won''t Wait, someone pretends to be me? "


    "Ah, yes, it seems that you were really calculated when you were drunk." With that, Si Kongying said all these things, including how to seal the lock demon tower, how to find out there was an undercover agent, and how I got the plan.


    Red beard son listen to a Leng a Leng of, arrive at last Si Kong Ying finish saying, have not yet reacted, Leng for a long time just say: "I unexpectedly missed so many things."


    He was stunned for a while and said, "there are still people who dare to impersonate me. When I find him out, I''ll beat him to death on the spot!"


    "OK, OK, he has been beaten half dead by us now, but later a more powerful one came, like his brother, and rescued him. The person who came later is quite a character, and his strength can''t be underestimated. Ah, he also destroyed your thatched cottage."


    Si Kongying said, pointing to chixuzi''s thatched cottage.


    "What? Pretending to be me and ruining my house? No, I''m going to kill these two people together


    Then he jumped up and waved his hand. The copper stick he had seen before appeared in his hand again.


    It''s similar to the shape of a copper bat. It''s thin at one end and thick at the other. There are less thin places and more thick places. It''s just that the whole body is made of brass, and the thick places are engraved with patterns.


    Some of those patterns are similar to the shape of "Zhong" and "zhe", others are like the shape of ancient bronze masks, and some are like the hanging sword style All in all, various patterns are carved on the thick end of the copper bar. Whether these shapes protrude outwards to be sunny or bronze; after being carved, the remaining ones are concave inwards to be shady and black.


    This is his chixuzi''s weapon. It''s called Liuyun stick!

 Chapter 142

    "I''ll go and find them out and beat them to death!" Red beard hot temper, said to carry his own Liuyun stick to a direction rushed past.


    Sikong Ying looked at his back speechless, stayed for two seconds, then yelled at him: "over there!"


    Shouting and pointing in one direction.


    Chixuzi, who was rushing forward, looked back at the direction of sikongying''s fingers and made a clear look. He nodded heavily: "Hmm!" Then he ran in the direction that Sikong Ying pointed to.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Sikong Ying looked at him, nodded and said: "this brain, this is really true. He is right."


    This operation, I want to clap.


    "Well," Sikong Ying turned and looked at Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu and said, "what about you two? Cheng Xu, you are Wang Kun''s disciple. You should go to your master first. You should be in the main hall at this time. "


    Wang Kun happened to be investigated by Qianmian Taoist. He released a group of Maoshan disciples and automatically picked up six undercover agents. Wang Kun was not suspected at this time, at least the suspicion was not high.


    "Cheng Qian, go along with your brother." Si Kongying said, patting their two brothers on the shoulder, straightened up and said to me, "I''m going to go too. The man who looks like Wensheng is really powerful. I''m afraid elder Xufeng and elder chisuzi can''t solve them. You are the man..."


    He said and pointed to Luo Peng: "can you let him continue to help me?"


    "Yes." I nodded. "Luo Peng, you will continue to follow the leader of Sikong and clean up the man and the later childe."


    "Yes." Luo Peng agreed and followed Si Kongying.


    "What about you? It''s a long way from the main hall. Is it dangerous? Or... " Si Kongying looked at Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu and said that it was hard for them.


    "Never mind!" Cheng Qian patted his chest: "we are not afraid of danger, aren''t we, brother."


    Then he looked at Cheng Xu.


    "Yes Cheng Xu said with the same proud smile as his brother.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, you go. " Si Kongying said, and looked at me again. Then he ran with Chi Xuzi. Luo Peng followed Si Kongying, just like running there.


    Cheng Qian took a look at his brother and said, "come on, brother. Let''s go to your master."


    "Well." Cheng Xu nodded cleverly.


    With that, they went down the mountain hand in hand, shoulder to shoulder.


    I looked at their back and said with a smile, "what a brotherhood! Children growing up in Maoshan feel like they grew up in a big family, simple, harmonious and loving."


    I''m an only child, the only child in my family, and so is Hu Jie, but I don''t know what she thinks. I feel very happy when I see this scene. Sometimes it''s just like this. If you have brothers, you can admire others. If you don''t have brothers, you don''t have to share good things with them. If you don''t have brothers, you can talk to them and have harmony and love with them.


    I belong to the latter. My biggest dream is to gather those people who are in harmony with the three outlooks, or at least not in conflict, to be brothers in a big house, to drink, to talk about the north and the south, and to talk about the East and the West.


    This can be regarded as one of the purposes for which I set up the boat society. However, compared with the purpose of protecting peace, this is only a small and insignificant one. But I have to say that this is a wish of mine.


    "They''re lovely, aren''t they?" I asked Hu Jie with a smile.


    Hu Jie looked at me, then at Cheng Qian and Cheng Xu. She also laughed: "it''s true."


    "Let''s go with them. Anyway, I''m injured now. If I can''t go to the battlefield, it''s good for us to protect the children." I said, holding Hu Jie''s hand and walking forward, I soon caught up with them.


    "Come on, let''s go with you, lest you run into any more danger on your way." I said to them with a smile.


    "It''s OK. We''re not afraid of danger." Still very confident and proud smile.


    "It doesn''t matter. Let''s go together. It happens that we have nothing to do. By the way, we''re going back."


    "Well All right


    As a result, the original two people into four people, toward the foot of the mountain.


    "But Thank you Cheng Qian said suddenly.


    "Well?"


    "Master''s thatched cottage has been destroyed. It should be to kill us. Thank you for saving us, and master."


    "Well, there''s nothing not worth mentioning." I waved my hand.


    "No, thank you." Cheng Qian suddenly became serious.


    "Come and thank the master and the benefactor. Be formal and serious." Cheng Qian seriously took me to one side and told me to stand still. Then he stood three steps away from me and bowed deeply.I immediately feel a little funny, this boy is really experienced, did not expect that this red beard so careless person, actually can teach such a good apprentice.


    Then, I watched Cheng Qian bow to me.


    I looked up at Hu Jie and them. Hu Jie also has a funny face. She thinks the child is really cute, but Cheng Xu is confused. It seems strange that her brother wants to do this kind of thing.


    No!


    There is something abnormal than a demon! As a younger brother, how can you not understand him? Since he would be confused, it means that Cheng Qian is not like this at all! What''s more, I was just wondering how Chi Xuzi could teach such a polite apprentice.


    Put so many things together, it''s not just something wrong!


    Although these ideas are various, but in my mind so once, but only for a moment!


    I immediately looked down and saw that Cheng Qian''s breath had become very strange, and there was a fierce murderous spirit in it!


    No!


    I quickly leaned back, while stepping on taimingbu, instantly retreated to avoid the man''s stab.


    "Be careful!" I gave a big drink. Although I don''t know who he is, I certainly know that this is not the real Cheng Qian, and he is so close to Hu Jie and Cheng Xu now. Once he is in trouble, even if his main target is me, it is difficult to guarantee that they will not suffer from the disaster of pond fish.


    And in this process, I used the eye of investigation again and investigated all three of them. This undercover is so pervasive. Even if Hu Jie is near me, I''ll make sure again.


    It''s better to believe what you believe than to believe your real name. It''s so buggy!


    A pair of eyes quickly swept three people, Hu Jie, it''s her right; Cheng Xu, it''s no problem; but Cheng Qian A thousand faces Taoist?!


    Hold the grass!


    The goods didn''t run away. Here they are!


    The thousand face Taoist priest didn''t succeed in one blow. He knew that he couldn''t hide it. He showed his real body in a flash, half a white mask, and only a short pointed gun in his hand.


    Hu Jie was ready when she heard me calling out to be careful, and I didn''t say that Cheng Xu had a problem, so she knew that Cheng Xu around her was OK. After all, I can see through fake red beard and fake Cheng Qian. How can I not see through fake Cheng Qian?


    So, after I yelled "be careful", Hu Jie took Cheng Xu beside her, used taimingbu, which I had taught her before, at the grass bird level, and withdrew at the fastest speed.


    I stretched out my hand, and the ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand. At the same time, my hands were covered with bright palm and Ice Armor. I stepped on my feet and flew back directly.


    No matter whether you are strong or weak, as long as you dare to fight me, I will beat you back!


    The Taoist of Qianmian didn''t expect that I would dare to come back, but he responded quickly, holding a sharp gun and facing each other.


    He already knew that I had been hurt because of backfire. At this time, my strength must have been greatly reduced. Moreover, even if elder Xu Feng said that the waves behind the Yangtze River were driving the waves ahead, even if I saw his disguise, he couldn''t think much of me. This is the preconceived concept. He thinks I''m not a big shot, so it''s hard for him to believe that I''m a big shot.


    I saw him rush in with a gun, his step suddenly changed, and his figure flashed away, just avoiding the shot of the thousand face Taoist.


    "I''m special..."


    The Taoist priest of Qianmian didn''t expect me to move so quickly. After all, I was so fat, so this shot, infused with his strength, went straight forward, but he threw himself in the air and shook him. In addition, he was injured by Si Kongying and elder Xufeng. His body was in a mess and almost fell to the ground.


    And I, after dodging his shot, dodged to his side, raised my hand and raised the ghost face flying cloud sword high.


    At this time, the Taoist priest Qian Mian just steadied his steps. When he looked back, he saw me carrying the sword. He was startled and quickly raised his gun to resist. Then he found that I kept the posture of carrying the sword and ran away.


    Run, run, run


    The script is not right! The Taoist priest of Qianmian watched me step back quickly, with a face of confusion, especially the sword that I still didn''t put down and the fierce look on my face. All of a sudden, the whole person was not good.


    Hehe, I don''t know what state I am in? If I don''t beat you first, I''ll just pretend to be forced to leave!


    So I turned around and ran down the mountain with Hu Jie and Cheng Xu.


    My taimingbu is much faster than Hu Jie''s!


    Taoist Qian Mian was in a daze for three seconds before he came after me with a gun, and I "Help! Leader Sikong, elder Xufeng, the guy with the mask is here! Luo Peng, escort


    The official video said, meet with a knife gangster, run! Run as fast as you can! Shout! Shout as loud as you can!


    But one thing I''m glad about is that the man they said dressed like a childe didn''t show up. Otherwise, I don''t think I can run away. He should be used as an open gun to attract their firepower. But no matter how strong you are, in the face of four people, Si Kongying, Xu Feng, Chi Xuzi and Luo Peng, you still want to have a good one?!Four people, even if it is to leave three to fight with you, it is OK to separate one to save me.


    So I just have to wait for reinforcements.


    In this way, we continue to run down the mountain, thousand face Taoist continued to chase, has been almost down the mountain, no one came. I can''t help but feel anxious. Didn''t they hear me?


    But just at this time, just in front of us, suddenly a figure flashed over. I was very happy when I saw it. Reinforcements are coming!

 Chapter 143

    Turn to the third shot again. Recently, the third shot has been opened so frequently that it''s not to make the story more complete. Sure enough, with more people and more things, it''s not clear that one perspective can explain


    On the other side, Si Kongying, elder Xu Fengda, Chi Xuzi and Luo Peng ran in that direction and chased them. Although they didn''t know whether the two goods would suddenly change their direction, they couldn''t help it now.


    But at this time, suddenly a white figure flashed past the four on their right side and ran to the front right.


    Several people fixed their eyes and saw that it was the latecomer who came by white light.


    Isn''t that a coincidence?!


    "Chase Si Kongying gave a sharp drink and twisted her body on the tip of her foot. She changed the direction of her body abruptly. She stepped on her feet and chased after her directly!


    Behind him, elder Xu Feng''s strength is half higher than the other three. Before, he kept the same speed with Si Kongying because he didn''t have any clue and didn''t find the target. Now see, that''s a ball!


    In the sky, the cold wind of winter came from the forest which had just been eroded by the fire, blowing his Taoist robe back and forth, and the white beard also swayed like several flags in the wind. In the hands of a whisk, silk thread Ruo Jiruo Li, crown, under the sun shining. It''s really a fairyland!


    When the man looked back, he suddenly saw an old man in the sky, with his clothes and beard flashing, chasing him, and the speed was extremely fast! It looks like we''re going to catch up in two!


    As soon as the man saw it, he didn''t run at all. With a swing of his right hand, the sword with white flame appeared again and directly split back!


    Xu Feng''s body suddenly flashed to the side without warning. At the same time, he still controlled his body and glided to the man''s side. He smashed the dust in his hand!


    However, their mana is almost the same, both of which are of the best level in the world. In this case, even if they fight desperately, they may not really hurt each other.


    That person body in a flash, dodged this one to brush the dust, face to face, Si Kong Ying etc. three people already ran to come over.


    "Dare to make trouble in our Maoshan, dare to set fire to the mountain, really when my Maoshan nobody!? Look at the stick


    Si Kongying said, flying directly, holding the bamboo stick high above his head, and smashing it down with the pressure of Mount Tai!


    He didn''t think that sikongying could hurt himself. He raised his hand to block the sword. Bang! He caught Sikong Ying''s stick.


    WOW!


    At the foot of the man, countless dust began to disperse with the wind and waves caused by the collision, and did not stop until five meters away. And the soil under his feet seemed to start to sink in for a few minutes. On the ground, there are two footprints.


    So it seems that the power can''t be underestimated if the injury doesn''t hurt two people!


    "It''s interesting that the legendary leader of Maoshan, even if he didn''t get into the top ten of the Tianya list, seems to have two brushes. Is this the bamboo stick handed down by the leaders of the past dynasties? It looks good. "


    With that, the man swung his right hand and threw him out with his sword.


    At this time, Chi Xuzi and Luo Peng had already arrived, but they did not act rashly. Instead, they stood five meters in front of him, one left and one right, to observe the situation.


    Just now, Si Kongying and his shock waves and dust just stopped at their feet. It''s all five meters


    At this time, their vamp is covered with a layer of gray, the light is not there.


    Si Kongying was thrown out by him and landed four meters behind him. Luo Peng and Chi Xuzi were one meter behind him. The elder Xufeng was a little behind the man''s left side.


    Four people, distributed in his 180 degree semicircle from right front to left rear.


    Chixuzi, holding the cloud stick, pointed at him and scolded: "bastard! Are you pretending to be Laozi? No, it''s not you. What about that man? Tell him to come. I''ll make a mess and let him go back to his hometown! It''s ok if you don''t shout. I''ll send you back to your hometown first! "


    The man casually pointed to a direction with his sword, looked at the angry red beard and said with a faint smile: "barbarian, don''t pollute my ears. Well, there''s a leader and two elders in Maoshan. They really look up to me, young master Xiaoyao, and you... "


    He pointed to Luo Peng with his sword and said, "you should be a zombie. It seems that you have a 600-700-year-old life. It''s wonderful. I didn''t expect to see such a big scene in my life. I''m very happy. You''re also very happy, right, Bai Yan."


    Then he shook the sword in his hand, and the white flame on the sword suddenly grew higher!


    Bai Yan, this is the name of his sword, Bai Yan sword!


    "Young master Xiaoyao? Is that your name? With such strength, you don''t have your name on the Tianya list. It seems that you didn''t have a high profile before. I didn''t expect that you made such a big event this time, attacking Maoshan. You''re very brave! "Sikong Ying pointed at Xiaoyao childe with the bamboo stick in his hand and said in a cold voice that his intention of killing had already appeared!


    Xiaoyao laughed: "of course you don''t know. No one in Jiaozhong can appear on the Tianya list. What''s more, you are just complimenting me. Thank you for your praise. The leader of Shengyan team is the strongest under the three elders. It''s not the guy of Qianmian team who can match him. "


    Shengyan team, Qianmian team, team leader, three elders


    After these words come out, if they don''t know what these two people really are, they will be fools.


    "You are the people of Gongmo cult!"


    In the eyes of some small mages and organizations, the existence of kongmiaojiao is still a mystery. Maybe they haven''t even heard of the name. In fact, I am also such a person. If it wasn''t for the fact that I was the apprentice of master Xie Tiantong and happened to meet Meng Hong and Lu Qijun, I''m afraid I wouldn''t know them. Including the whole boat club, I don''t know about this organization.


    Now the world is in chaos. Because of Meng Hong''s death, Gong demon sect takes the lead in fighting against the world. Meng Hong''s direct superior, elder five, leads the way, and the rest of the elders also start to work. The rest of the evil cultivation and the demons all moved. However, in ordinary small people and small organizations, they are all evil practitioners and monsters, and there is no such thing as organization.


    In large organizations, however, they know that there is Gong Mo religion.


    Mu family, Murong family, shadow army, yunmiao temple, Maoshan, Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, Li family, Dai family These organizations often have some exchanges, as if there is a group. One party sends messages, the rest can receive them, and then express their opinions according to the situation. My master is also in this group.


    I''ve always wondered how my master''s colorful shop, without even ten creatures, could get into this group?


    I think it depends on my strength. Not to mention my master, he is an old man. The bird, jiujinwu, was majestic when I first met him. Although he always appeared as a pet, the impression at that moment can never be erased.


    "That''s right. It''s no secret. It''s OK to tell you, that trash I don''t know where he is, but forget it. Even if he is not killed by you, he will be punished by the elder when he goes back. That''s the end. I''m worthy of the brotherhood for saving him once. "


    "Are you brothers?"


    Si Kongying remembered that when he rescued the Taoist priest, the Taoist priest did shout "brother, help me!"


    "Ah, yes, yes." Xiaoyao nodded and admitted.


    "But We are not as close as you think. The friendship between our two captains is nothing more than information sharing and interest alliance. Now his life is almost lost, and I don''t have to deal with him any more. Just saving him once is worthy of the title of "brotherhood."


    As soon as his voice passed, red beard was annoyed: "bah! Even my brother can lose it. Give me a stick


    When Chi Xuzi finished speaking, he stepped on his feet and flew to him with a Liuyun stick in his hand. Then he hit him with a blow!


    His cloud stick can be regarded as the thickest weapon among the five people on the field. It seems that it is very powerful and difficult to parry. But Xiaoyao didn''t have any nervous color. It seemed that he didn''t pay attention to his red beard at all. He cut it off with a sword and set off a white flame on the ground. With a chop, he went straight to the red beard!


    Red beard just rushed half, suddenly saw that the white chop came with the flame, quickly stopped, hit down with a stick, and scattered the chop.


    But at the same time, the Liuyun stick in his hand also deviated a few points back.


    "Ha


    Red beard a big drink, again rushed up, raised a hand to hit head down!


    Young master Xiaoyao holds up his sword, boom! Liuyun stick and Baiyan sword trembled for a while, and then returned to calm.


    Xiaoyao, holding a sword with one hand, blocked chixuzi''s cloud stick, looked back at Xufeng, pointed to him with his left hand and said, "let''s go together."


    WOW!


    Xufeng elder''s eyes jump, the next moment, the whole person has disappeared in place, leaving only a breeze rippling in the air. And he himself, in the blink of an eye, has been out of thin air to Xiaoyao childe''s side.


    Shua!


    The elder Xu Feng quickly waved the dust in his hand. The three thousand white silk strips on the dust were like a bone picking steel knife, which came in a moment with the strong wind!


    Xiaoyao had already prepared for it. Long before elder Xufeng made the move, he had already shrunk his right hand, and then pushed it outward to break away the Red Beard''s Liuyun stick. Then, his body was like a leaf, and the sword of his right hand cut to the left.


    And at this time, it''s time for elder Xufeng to wave away the dust.


    Poof!


    The brush dust and the white Yan sword collide, shaking out a wave of air, like a fountain like scattered out, on the ground, leaving a strip of white silk with Mars.


    If this is a general brush, just that, it will burn all his hair. However, it''s the dust of elder Xu Feng. It''s moistened by his magic power all the year round. It''s not a common thing long ago. Although it''s far less than the bamboo stick that has been blessed by the leaders of previous dynasties, it''s also unusual.Xiaoyao''s sword blocked the dust of Xufeng elder. In front of him, Sikong Ying had rushed over. He sent the stick forward. The stick passed in the palm of his hand and poked at him.


    The head of the bamboo stick is on the body of his white Yan sword, and the young master himself retreats with this force.


    The reason why it''s a tactical retreat is that it''s impossible for Si Kongying to fly him out. But now Chi Xuzi and Xu Feng have caught him in the middle one by one. In front of him comes another Si Kongying, who is also following Luo Peng.


    In such a situation, it''s a bit embarrassing. Catch a turtle in a jar 2.0, my friend!


    Therefore, Xiaoyao just stepped back and got rid of the embarrassing situation. When he faced the four enemies, he was better than the left and right men.


    And just at this time, behind a few people, my cry rang.


    At that time, I found the fake Cheng Qian, the disguise of Qianmian Taoist, pretended to have a fight with him, and then took Cheng Xu and Hu Jie to run down the mountain, shouting as they ran.


    They heard my cry, but none of them wanted to help me


    This is a special group of goods that don''t support justice!


    In fact, they want to help me, but it''s not so strong, because they think that with four against one, they will soon be able to take Xiaoyao down, and then go back to help me. And with my ability to use the skills of the dark holy land, I should not die in a short time. What''s more, they still have backhand

 Chapter 144

    Four people didn''t pay attention to my shouting behind them, and rushed directly to the Xiaoyao young master. The first one was elder Xu Feng, followed by Si Kongying and Chi Xuzi, and finally Luo Peng.


    Xiaoyao stepped back, his backhand carrying the sword on his back. The white burning sword didn''t reach him at all, and even his clothes didn''t scorch.


    Maybe it''s no use running all the time. The Xiaoyao boy stopped at his feet, raised his hand, and slashed with a semicircular chop. Countless swirling white flames formed flying snakes, hovering around the semicircular chop.


    The elder Xu Feng rushed to the first place and naturally met the white chop first.


    If you want to say that the chief elder of Maoshan is really unusual. As soon as he sees the attack coming, he leaves and stops, drawing circles in front of him with a brush in his hand. Vaguely, it seems that there are eight trigrams of yin and Yang in the circle drawn by the brush. On both sides, there are figures of Qian Kan Gen Zhen Xun Li Kun DUI.


    "Boom!"


    The white chopping strike collided with the eight trigrams. The location of the collision was just the convex surface in the middle of the semicircle chopping strike! Under this collision, the convex surface in the middle stops for a moment, while the two sides don''t seem to stop. Continue to rush forward, and then It''s broken.


    A crisp "click" sound came to everyone''s ears. Then, five people and ten eyes saw that the chopping like a bow broke two cracks, and the corners on both sides immediately whirled forward with the white flame.


    For a time, the eight immortals behind Xu Feng showed their magic power. Elder Xu Feng blocked the front with the eight trigrams drawn by Fu Chen. Behind him, Luo Peng, Si Kongying and Chi Xuzi lined up from left to right. He immediately launched his mana to resist the chopping and white flames.


    Chi Xuzi waved his Liuyun bat to make a baseball player''s move; Si Kongying quickly turned his bamboo stick, which was like a propeller, and could not see its shape; Luo Peng''s flesh palms were running from left to right, and a pair of iron claws were constantly opening and closing.


    In this round, Xiaoyao was one against four, but they were all trying their best to defend.


    When the chopping is over, the others are not so good. Luo Peng is straightforward and quick. He just hasn''t done anything, so he is waiting for this Kung Fu. As soon as the chopping is over, he immediately steps on the ground, flies up, bypasses the Xufeng elder in front, and claps his hand at Xiaoyao.


    Xiaoyao childe smile, fingers as flexible as a magician, the white Yan sword quickly turn, back to the forehand holding the sword, up a pick, in the palm of the Luo Peng across.


    Luo Peng only felt that a strange force had brought him to the direction of the sword. He had planned to attack him with the other hand, but now he had to give up and control his body behind him.


    After Luo Peng landed, he did not continue to pursue, but stopped again, squinting at Xiaoyao.


    When he was alive, it was hundreds of years ago. At that time, there were still many kung fu masters in the world. Unlike the fake hand style now, there were still many people willing to work hard on this traditional martial arts, and they could make some fame in all probability.


    He has also heard of and seen these four or two methods of shifting the weight. Today, the master Xiaoyao is not an orthodox martial arts, but it also contains the truth.


    At this moment, he suddenly realized something. Since he became a zombie and reborn, his attack means seem to be much weaker, because Nangong Yu, who led him away and gave him intelligence, told him that only in this simple way can he weaken his anger faster.


    He also understood this. After all, all his martial arts skills were used to kill people. If he used them again, he might kill another person if he couldn''t control them, and his anger would increase. Therefore, his attack mode will become like a child''s fight. He only knows how to punch, kick and clap


    When he was alive, when he was a bandit, he was also a martial arts master, and he used to use a big knife.


    On the other side, elder Xu Feng was at the front, and naturally he was the first to attack. He moved his feet and immediately pulled out the dust in his hands.


    Xiaoyao''s feet moved like ghosts, and the phantom flashed past. He cut it off with one sword and swept away the dust of elder Xu Feng. Of course, the white threads that were burning Mars floated down.


    After that, Chi Xuzi rushed forward with his stick and smashed it down. He swung it away with his sword. Si Kongying pointed it with one stick and resisted it with his sword. Then he cut it off with one sword and forced Si Kongying back.


    At this time, Luo Peng was behind him, Si Kongying was in front of him, elder Xufeng and red Xuzi were on both sides of him, and four people surrounded him to catch turtles in the urn.


    Among the four, Xiaoyao is just a sword. He makes a lot of tricks, such as plucking, picking, chopping, chopping, throwing, circling, sliding and crossing Four people surrounded him, but there was no way to take him for a while.


    When Luo Peng just clapped his hand, he cut his palm with a sword. At this time, there was a scar in his palm. There seemed to be a little spark on both sides of the scar, which has not been extinguished now.Because of this wound, Luo Peng has been a little absent-minded. During the fight, he has to divide some mana to offset the power of the fire in his palm. This thing is not any fire, not so easy to put out.


    Elder Xu Feng is the strongest among them, but the problem is that the weapon is not dominant. He can fight a little white hair every time in several battles. If he continues to fight like this, he will be very angry.


    Therefore, the elder Xu Feng has more heart than strength. He is also distressed!


    As a result, Si Kongying and Chi Xuzi became the main force, and their weapons were sticks. When they were beaten by the sword in his hand, they didn''t fight with them at all. They were still using their strength to pull the weight of their body. They couldn''t hurt him at all.


    For a while, suddenly, the Xiaoyao young master''s body swayed. It seemed that there was an illusion in front of the four experts. In their eyes, the Xiaoyao young master suddenly became four, and each of them faced one of them.


    Four people are all in a daze, and then, in front of a flower, the illusion disappeared, the four carefree childe changed back to one, standing in the same place, still backhand sword in the back, with a slight smile on his face, did not look at the four of them.


    The leader of Maoshan, together with two elders and a zombie of nearly a thousand years, has not been noticed yet?! Even if two of them are weak, they are also thin and dead. Camels are bigger than horses, and their abilities are there!


    But at this moment, the four people present did not feel slighted. All of a sudden, it seems that there is some power that can threaten them, and under this power, the Xiaoyao childe''s expression is no longer so arrogant.


    But Confidence!


    Confidence in strength!


    There is a sense of crisis in everyone''s heart. The elder Xu Fengda is more perceptive. When he looks down, he finds that a round array suddenly appears at his feet, even at the feet of all the people present! The black lines, three inches into the ground, seemed to have been scratched by a sword. They all gave off burnt black, and there were little sparks around them.


    Elder Xufeng suddenly remembered those sword moves of Xiaoyao childe just now, which seemed to be the general sword moves of dance. Even he could not help praising "beautiful" in his heart after fighting! But now it seems that the sword move is not so simple.


    He was originally a master of array. He made the border on Maoshan. When he came in, he was praised by Taoist tan. If you want to know, you will go back to the previous narration. So he knew too much about how the array was formed.


    It was in the process of fighting that Xiaoyao young master used his sword move to do it, but he didn''t really use his sword to row the ground. It was too cheap. The trace on the ground is the result of sword intention.


    At this time, the other three people also found the array at their feet, and the Xiaoyao childe was still just laughing. The position under his feet was the center of the array!


    His position hasn''t changed since the beginning of the battle, but because his steps are too complicated, like dancing, it''s like moving.


    "I don''t care what array you are. If I kill you, the fart array will be gone!" Chixuzi yelled and hit it with a stick.


    Xiaoyao still just laughs and doesn''t make any action. He sees that the cloud stick on his hand is about to hit him on the head. This is a burst. It''s going to burst on all sides! But just when his stick was ten centimeters away from Xiaoyao, suddenly, a white pillar of fire came out at the foot of Xiaoyao and rushed to heaven!


    If you look at the pillar of fire from above, you will find that it is hollow. It just wrapped Xiaoyao in it. The stick of chixuzi just hit the pillar of fire, but it didn''t break through its defense.


    At the same time, a large white flame rose from the edge of the array, surrounded by a protective shield. At the last moment of Xiaoyao''s departure, he completed the encirclement.


    Xiaoyao childe''s toes were on the fire. He borrowed his strength again and set up the technique of flying into the distance. He also turned back and said, "it''s a great honor for me to fight with you four. See you next time!"


    "Stop, don''t go!" Red beard cried.


    Although they couldn''t see the situation outside because of the white fire cover, they could still hear it. Just as they wanted to open the cover to catch up, four huge pillars of fire suddenly rose on the ground.


    Four people a Leng, and then look, the four pillars of fire is bending up, and began to take place deformation, only a second, then turned into four white fire phoenix!


    Four phoenixes roared up to the sky. At the next moment, they all bent down and rushed to the four people on the ground.


    Luo Peng spread his hands and roared, and the air in front of him suddenly began to fluctuate. Elder Xu Feng danced to brush the dust and drew eight trigrams again. Si Kongying''s hand trembled, and the bamboo stick turned into a nine knot whip, which was thrown up by him, shining brilliantly. Chi Xuzi''s arms worked hard to dance the cloud stick out of the shadow.Each of the four showed his magic power to resist the fire phoenix''s attack, and the Xiaoyao childe, at this time, had already flown away

 Chapter 145

    Three elders So the biggest number so far is elder six. Well, nothing has changed.


    At the beginning, five elders appeared. Later, when the world was in chaos, six elders'' subordinates appeared among the troublemakers, and the data was updated again. This time, it''s the three elders, or the original data.


    But after listening to what they said, I had an idea. I know the strength of Meng Hong, the leader of the five elders, and Lu Qijun, the member of the team. Although I didn''t play for the six elders last time, I can probably guess the strength through communication. This time, Xiaoyao master''s strength is also understood, so a conclusion has been drawn.


    The order of Gongmo cult is determined by its strength.


    Qianmian Taoist is an exception, because he is mainly refined in camouflage, so his strength is not too strong, but Xiaoyao young master is a wolf Yan, one beat four, or these four, it is estimated that he can top two Menghong, and feihuo Taoist can have one and a half.


    After the battle between Taoist Fei Huo and elder brother Yu Zhan, I heard later that although elder brother Yu Zhan was not ranked on the Tianya list, his strength was equal to that of the top 15 experts on the list.

 Chapter 146

    In front of the demon locking tower, Maoshan disciples gathered again. Of course, those who had been released by Qianmian Taoist didn''t need to come. They had been confirmed to be true disciples and had other things to do.


    "In the future, we really can''t call all the disciples together at one time. Just like this time, if there were some disciples who could organize inspection outside, maybe we would have seen through elder chisuzi''s disguise because he was found."


    Si Kongying said, kicking a thousand noodles Taoist who was tied to the ground like a pig waiting to be slaughtered.


    The thousand face Taoist priest was tied with a demon rope. He couldn''t use any magic power or move his posture. He could only glare at Si Kongying and elder Xufeng on the other side and said nothing.


    At this time, the four passers-by who came to offer treasure also gathered. I''m the client, and I know all about it. Now I know about the other three. Leader Sikong has just told them the "outline of the story", and it''s almost clear at this time. As we all know, the biggest undercover in Maoshan has been found out. Now the leaders and elders of Maoshan intend to let him identify the remaining undercover.


    But in fact, we all know that it will not be so easy


    "Are you naive? Even if I admit that there are still my people in it, do you really think I will tell you who they are?"


    Qian Mian Taoist looked at the people around him and said with a sneer.


    Si Kongying didn''t pay any attention to him at all. Instead, he faced thousands of Maoshan disciples and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I know that you are all the elites of Maoshan, but I''m talking about most of them. Among you, he may be by your side, or he may have been your good friend, but now, he is not him, he is this person.... " Then he kicked the Taoist priest again: "his subordinates are the undercover agents with ulterior motives, the villains who want to destroy the stability of Maoshan, release the demons in the demon lock tower, and endanger people''s safety!"


    When he said this, he bent down, grabbed the demon rope and pulled himself to pick up the Taoist priest. He said in a cold voice, "I advise you to know the current affairs. It''s better to tell them who they are. I tell you that we have a way to find out who they are, but we don''t want to be so troublesome. Now you can have a good time if you don''t tell us, we''ll find out by then, But it''s not that easy. "


    "Hum!" The Taoist priest of Qianmian looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water: "you don''t have to cheat me. Even if I have helped you unintentionally, there are still thousands of people. Check? Hum! I''ll have to look it up for a year and a half. "


    When I look at the thousand face Taoist like this, I''m also upset. I''d like to show him my magic skill. But the problem is, first of all, I don''t want to make this skill well known to everyone. After all, this kind of magic skill is usually used to surprise people, and they all know what it means. Secondly, it''s troublesome.


    Among the thousands of Maoshan disciples, there are about ten or dozens of undercover agents. I''m casual. Maybe the main point lies in the real Maoshan disciples. If I say a name after a little bit, then the person says, "Oh, I really do have that name. How do you know that? It''s amazing!"


    This


    It''s full of awkwardness.


    There is no ghost if a thousand faces Taoist can believe it!


    Unless I really point out one of his people, and that probability I might as well buy a lottery.


    Forget it, anyway, there will be results in the end, and without this thousand face Taoist, they are leaderless. Anyway, now because I make such a noise in the lock demon tower, the monsters in it are very honest, and the seal is not urgent, so they have no chance to take advantage of it.


    "Well, the result is the same as we expected," Sikong Ying nodded, "but we didn''t bring you and them here simply for this matter, but we want you to see what the demon tower you''ve been thinking about is like."


    With that, Si Kongying grabs Qianmian Taoist with his right hand, turns around slowly, faces the lock demon tower, stretches out his left hand, unfolds his palm to light the front door of the lock demon tower, and a golden light comes out from the palm and shines directly on the lock demon tower. All kinds of gods and beasts carved on the wall of the tower seemed to be alive under the golden light, giving out a frightening roar.


    Everyone present, including me, the other three-way people, including all the disciples of Maoshan, had a little cold sweat on their forehead, especially those undercover agents who practiced evil Dharma. Naturally, they trembled even more under this holy power.


    I glanced at it casually and found that there was one in the first three rows, which was much more scared than the people around me. So I looked at it with investigative eyes, but I couldn''t tell whether he was an undercover from his name alone.


    He is not like a Taoist with a thousand faces. He is such a strange name, but a normal name with a surname. If you want to know whether he is an undercover, you can only ask if this is his name, that is, his present appearance.


    However, it is obvious that this is not the time for verification. Although I don''t know if I can find him after a while, the records of the people I have seen will be saved, just like a file. Once I have seen it, I will put it in my favorites and can read it again at any time. I don''t know if there is a limit to this favorite. Anyway, it hasn''t been filled up until the end.Si Kongying grabbed a thousand faces Taoist and closed his eyes. His lips didn''t move. It seemed that he was reciting some kind of mantra. Then he opened his eyes. His eyes were full of gold. He said: "the leader of Maoshan, Si Kongying, is in charge of the seal. The four elders are present. Please open the gate for the time being!"


    After drinking the four words of temporarily opening the gate, the three charms on the lock demon tower and a jewel on the top of the tower were in full bloom, and the surrounding red like blood was reflected. On the front of the lock demon tower, a round hole with a diameter of three meters suddenly opened, which was as bright as the Milky way and seemed to have infinite suction!


    As soon as the round hole was opened, all the demons in it were excited. It seemed that they wanted to escape from here and roared. Because of the big hole, they heard more clearly.


    The howl of the monster made everyone present creepy. Rao Shi, I''ve fought with many strange creatures in the whirlpool world, but at this moment, I''m still in a cold sweat, and I''m chilly.


    At this time, the four elders standing in front of the lock demon tower suddenly flew up. It seemed that there were puffs of smoke on them. Above their heads, they outlined four sacred beasts!


    On elder Xufeng''s body, there is blue smoke. On his head, there is a five clawed green dragon with round eyes and clear scales. He glares at the round hole on the demon lock tower.


    On elder Tianliu''s body, there is a red flying smoke. On top of his head is a rosefinch. It spreads its wings and flies high. It looks like there is a fire around him.


    Elder Zhang Dongqing''s body was filled with black smoke. Above his head was a basaltic, heavy shell, four thick legs like copper pillars, and his scarlet eyes were shining.


    On elder chixuzi''s body, there is white smoke. On his head, there is a white tiger. He is fierce and fierce. The black-and-white stripes are extremely powerful. On his head, there is a king''s word!


    The four elders, each representing this beast, guard the four corners of the southeast and northwest. In the middle, Si Kongying''s whole body is shining with golden light. The thousand faces of Taoist in his hand are ferocious, and it seems that he is suffering from some severe pain.


    Also, under the golden light of the four great beasts and the leader of Maoshan, he is an evil practitioner, and he has been greatly hurt!


    Lock demon tower, those who want to rush out of the monster in the light of the five colors, simply can not break out, but will make their own strength damaged. Those monsters who have been in for a long time have a long time. At this time, they don''t make that fool. Can people in Maoshan let you rush out?


    However, those new comers want to go out and rush out, especially those with low mana. They can''t stop the power of the five colors and the four beasts.


    "Since you like this demon lock tower so much, I''ll let you in and have a good feeling."


    Si Kongying said, with a swing of her arm, she threw the thousand face Taoist directly.


    "Ah, I''ll go...!"


    Qianmian Taoist didn''t react at all. After being thrown, he was directly attracted by the suction of the round hole and flew inside.


    Just as he entered the demon lock tower, the demon rope that had been tied to him suddenly released itself. Then, he thought that he would fly back and fall on Si Kongying''s empty right hand. He made several folds.


    "Close the door, please!"


    Sikong Ying yelled, and the three meter diameter round hole gradually shrank back until it became smooth. On the demon lock tower, there was no silk, as if the big hole had never appeared.


    At this time, the light and smoke of Si Kongying and the four elders disappeared. The four elders fell back to the ground, and it was very quiet.


    Sikong Ying turned back, looked at the disciples and said, "he is the first one to enter the demon lock tower as a human evil practitioner. Even if some of them used to be people, they were infected with evil spirit and were locked in gradually. As a complete person, he is still the first one. He should be honored."


    With that, he scanned all the disciples and said in a cold voice, "those villains who are hiding among us, have you seen clearly? Your captain has gone in. Now stand up. Your end will be better than him."


    With that, Si Kongying looked at the sky behind her back, as if waiting for those people to come out, but after waiting for a minute, there was no movement.


    "Well, it seems that we are going to break the pot. It doesn''t matter. We have a long way to go."


    I was listening. I felt strange. Suddenly I wanted to ask, who is Fang Chang?


    Others may take it as a joke, but I don''t think so. I''ve met it before, but it''s not a long time to come. We had a classmate named Feifei, who didn''t feel strange before. One day, we thought of a word called have a maggot in one''s head.


    It''s a dog.


    However, it''s obvious that it''s not the time to deal with this kind of moth. I thought for a moment, why don''t we fill in a fire for those undercover agents inside!


    "Li cunhao, come out!"


    This name is the name of the person I just saw with my eyes.

 Chapter 147

    "Li cunhao, come out!"


    People around me were shocked when they heard me say this, because they had never heard of Li cunhao. There is no such person in Maoshan, let alone any one of them.


    Of course, not everyone doesn''t know, but some people do, such as Li cunhao himself and other undercover agents present.


    They all know, but now, they are trying their best to control their emotions, not to let anyone around them find their abnormality. They may think I''m cheating them, but at the same time, they don''t know how I know Li cunhao''s name.


    Although I was blind, I could still remember where he was, and I could still find him compared with the information of the detective eye. So I motioned to Si Kongying with my eyes, looked at the crowd, and made a gesture of opening the door with my hands.


    "Follow his instructions." Said Sikong Ying.


    So, as I made the gesture of opening the door, the crowd separated with my hands. The position of separation was right. Li cunhao was put on the outside, and his side was the road just separated.


    I said with a smile: "Oh, don''t worry, we will ensure your safety. We have agreed that you can tell us the weakness of that spell and report who the undercover agents are, and I will keep you alive and give you what you want."


    What do you want? Money? Skill? Or something else. It doesn''t matter. In those people''s hearts, it''s what they think it is.


    "But this spell is really powerful. Even the mole on your face can be covered, and the birthmark on your right leg can''t be found. It''s amazing."


    This is also an ability of the detective eye. It will show that the picture of the person who is not concerned is still the kind that can rotate. I have to say that this setting is also very helpful. Although it makes me sick to look at the pictures of men


    Although I don''t know what they think at this time, now, it must be fried!


    This kind of thing can know, this is really seen!


    These people are murmuring in their hearts. They won''t be really told by him. What should we do!


    But Li cunhao himself, in the heart estimates is another kind of feeling. He was thinking about whether or not to come forward and identify those people.


    For those people, the dilemma at this time is whether to stand up first before Li cunhao says it, and maybe get leniency. As for Li cunhao, he is worried that if he really stands up, will I really not kill him.


    He knows better than others. I don''t know him. Since I can speak it out, I must have something to do with it. I must know who he is. At this time, he does not want those so-called "want", can live on the line.


    Prisoner''s dilemma. At this time, as long as he shut up and those people shut up, they still have a way to live. However, in a person''s heart, their own interests are generally much higher than those of others and groups


    I think he can''t help it, so he walked slowly, raised his right hand to the height of the first person''s shoulder, and brushed it gently. As I walked through the middle, my hand brushed the first person''s shoulder, the second person''s shoulder, and the third person''s shoulder.


    The third person is Li cunhao.


    The first two were brushed. When I got to him, I gently raised my hand and patted him.


    Everyone is looking at me, and the undercover agents are looking at Li cunhao. With concentration, I''ve seen all of this. I''ll go, really!


    If people recognize it, can it be fake? Even if they wanted to spend money, they didn''t expect me to have such abnormal skills as detective eye!


    I put down my hand, took another step forward, and stood beside the fourth man, who was a real Maoshan disciple. I stopped beside him with a look of panic. Everyone is flustered when talking about such a serious topic.


    "Well, hurry up, or the rest of you, what else do you have in mind? Come forward ahead of time. Maybe I''ll let you go as soon as I''m in a good mood."


    As soon as the voice fell, a man suddenly came out in front of me on the other side. Almost at the same time, Li cunhao turned around and said with one voice, "I admit it!"


    All of a sudden, there was an uproar.


    I nodded. Well, this result is what I want to see.


    "And me!"


    "Can I, I, still have time?"


    For a moment, five or six people came out of the crowd, a total of seven or eight people, standing on the aisle, indicating their undercover status.


    Although they were surprised, they should not forget what they had to do. One by one, they were taken away and tied up with a super long demon rope to form a string of sugar gourds, which was the same as the group who used to catch the strong men and drive them on horseback. They were all dragged to the front of the crowd.


    However, there was only one exception: Li cunhao and Si Kongying. When they came to him, I motioned with my eyes not to catch him. As a result, although he also went to the front, there was no rope on his body, and it seemed that Sikong Ying and they didn''t show any hostility to him.This feeling comes up!


    Li cunhao stood in front of a group of people who were tied up, with a look of arrogance. I''m really lucky!


    I also want to say, yes, you are really lucky, you stand so in front of me to see.


    However, it is obvious that no one is willing to come up any more. Those who come out now are obviously small people, and the real old people are still hidden in it.


    "No one''s coming up? OK, cunhao, name the people. "


    I stand beside him and say it doesn''t matter. As a result, after hearing this sentence, he looked embarrassed and said in a low voice, "I don''t know so much. I only know a part of it, and most of it has come out, only a few are still in it."


    "I know."


    If Li cunhao really knew the names of all the people, how could they hide in the crowd? I don''t believe they think we can''t beat them. Well, they have to rely on each other. Otherwise, they can''t be so bold. I think it''s because he doesn''t know the names of these people at all.


    So when he said this, I was not surprised at all.


    "Just say the name you know, leader Sikong, and continue to arrest people."


    Li cunhao said the names of several people, and took Sikong Ying to find them. If Si Kongying makes a move, can they still escape? Several people were caught in the blink of an eye, just like the previous people, tied with a large bundle of demon rope.


    I asked them to let go of the first person, and let me take away with Hu Jie and Taoist Tan along with Li cunhao. Let the rest be dealt with by the head of Sikong.


    We took those two people and went back to my room all the way. Luo Peng was at the door. I sat on the bed. Taoist Tan and Hu Jie stood right and left, and the two boys stood in front of me with a look of trembling.


    "OK, I''m still pretending. Please change back to my original appearance and let me see." I saw that they were still Maoshan disciples and said in a cold voice.


    The two men were so obedient that they showed themselves in a flash.


    I look like their faces. I''m stunned. The two faces as like as two peas were on the face, but the faces of thousand faces were broken by attacking the roppang, and their faces were intact.


    "You masks What''s going on? "


    "Master, our mask is a magic weapon. We can camouflage so well because of it." Li cunhao replied honestly.


    "What?" I jumped out of bed and said, "show it to me."


    Li cunhao handed over the mask. I reached for it and looked at it carefully. No matter how it feels or how it looks, this mask is no different from other masks. I can''t see any problems. But the masks I know are for children like monkey king, pleasant goat, bear and bear, and ghosts like skeletons. But it''s the first time I''ve seen such monotonous white masks.


    No, it doesn''t seem to be the first time. I vaguely remember playing a game called "what kind of personality" with a jack in it. It seems to be such a mask.


    But I think it doesn''t matter.


    I thought about it. I injected mana into it with my fingertips. The mask immediately absorbed my mana, but there was no change, no deformation, no discoloration.


    Is it useful to wear it on your face?


    I put it on my face and thought about it, only to find that the mask began to absorb mana from my body. Then, I felt a flower in front of me, and looked down at my hands. Sure enough, it turned into a flower!


    Taoist Tan looks at me in surprise and Hu Jie beside me. Because at this moment, he saw two Hu Jie


    If I want to try its ability, I can only take a look at it as a person, use local materials, and become a Hu Jie. Moreover, it transcends gender and can better reflect its power. Well, that''s it. It''s definitely not because you have to feel her body.


    As soon as Hu Jie saw that I had become her, she collapsed and quickly stopped: "take it off, don''t try, just know, don''t touch it!"


    When she saw that I suddenly began to touch myself with my hand, her emotion became more excited, and some mysterious force broke out directly, which clamped my hands, and had the spare force to take off my mask.


    However, after the change, the mask is as if the skin and flesh have grown up. It is impossible for outsiders to take it off. Not to mention outsiders, even myself, if I want to take it down, I have to make sure that I have to do it in my heart to take it down. Otherwise, I''m just rubbing and playing with my life. It''s also a meat face, which can''t change anything at all.


    and I as like as two peas, I just became the same as Hu Jie, and I didn''t feel like her. My body feels not common. Why do I feel so great about her?


    Sure enough, the power of angry women is really infinite, this hand strength, pinch my wrist pain!


    But she is really excited. I think I''d better take off the mask quickly, or I don''t know how she will ravage my face.When she saw that I had changed back, she let go. She turned red and stepped aside. At the same time, she was still very alert in her eyes, for fear that I would change her by wearing a mask when she didn''t pay attention.


    I didn''t plan to tease her any more, so I took the mask back to the warehouse of the system Wait until she''s gone. He doesn''t smell good!


    However, through the change just now, I have a preliminary understanding of the ability of this mask. After the change, when I touch my body again, I feel very real. I don''t have that body of meat, but instead of the slender and soft waist, there are two masses of small meat, and fingers. It''s not my fat hand, but Hu Jie''s thin fingers.


    In such a short time, I can only feel these, I have never changed, such a change, as if my body is so long in general, this feeling is too strange.


    What''s more, the difference in organs between men and women can also be changed. Although I didn''t have time to touch it with my hand, it grew on my body after all. Especially if I suddenly lost a part, can I feel it?


    So it seems that both men and women can change this thing.


    "Where did you get this?"

 Chapter 148

    "Where did you get this?"


    To tell you the truth, when I saw this thing for the first time, I had some doubts in my heart, because no matter when I was looking at the Qianmian Taoist or Li cunhao, I didn''t have a mask. What the detective eyes showed was the real face.


    Well, it''s obvious that the mask is classified into the category of clothes by the detective eye, and is directly shielded. So the first time I saw them all wearing masks, I didn''t expect that they could change so much because of this thing.


    And it''s obvious that this mask is not a rare object. It must be human hands, ah no, there''s only one face. It''s terrible! Such a powerful thing is still wholesale!


    "This, this is from the captain." Li cunhao said.


    "And where did he come from, do you know?" I asked again.


    Li cunhao frowned, thought about it carefully, and said, "this We don''t know, but we have heard it occasionally. It seems that it was sent by the three elders. "


    "Three elders..." I frowned, and all of a sudden, I had no way to know the origin of the mask.


    Shifu said that the elders of kongmu cult are not in the human world, but in another interface. What remains in the human world is only the separation made by them. These masks are also given to them by the separation of the three elders. But how did the three elders get it? I think the big probability is from another world.


    In our world, I have never heard of such a thing that blinds the Yin Yang eyes and the tactics of heaven.


    After thinking about it, I looked at them and asked, "you are under the command of the three elders. Then I ask you, do you know how many elders there are in Gongmo sect?"


    "Ah?" Two people looked at each other, their faces were embarrassed, said: "that, we really don''t know, we are in the church, that is, ordinary little people, don''t know such high-level things, at most, that is, we have a general understanding of our team and other teams under the three elders."


    With that, they both looked at me with innocent eyes.


    I sighed. They didn''t get anything. It seems that they are just like Lu Qijun. They are all small characters, so they should know the same as Lu Qijun, except that one is five elder and the other is three elder.


    "All right, all right, I''ll take your masks. Now, two roads are in front of you. One, death!"


    "We''ll take the second one!" The two boys raised their hands and said with one voice, with a firm face.


    I: "I''m not..."


    I learned how to answer quickly?!


    "Well, the second way is that I want you to go undercover. I want to know more about kongmu cult, so I need someone to go inside kongmu cult for me, and the candidates are you One of them. "


    I wanted them both to go, but first of all, I don''t know what Si Kongying did to the rest of them. I guess they were all executed, and I don''t know if the masks are still there. Even if they are, it''s good to leave them to Maoshan. I''ll use one of these masks.


    The two of them are exposed in front of the eyes of the rest of the undercover agents. Their identities can''t be used. Therefore, it''s better to disguise them with masks. If they go together, they will naturally need two masks. If they go alone, they can leave me one.


    Secondly, I''m here. In case I meet someone under the three elders again, I can ask him. It''s always good to keep one. Just like Lu Qijun, if he stays with me, I can know a lot. For example, Meng Hong, Fei Huo Taoist priest and so on last time.


    However, with their ability, I also want to know that even if they mix in with a new identity, it''s impossible to achieve anything. Otherwise, they won''t mix like this now, and they will be the first to stand up.


    Sure enough, after listening to my options, the two people showed a very tangled look. I think they are wandering between the two options of death now and being found undercover. I think that once the cult finds such a person, it should have a very cruel and inhuman punishment, otherwise it would not be so tangled.


    One is death, and the other is a glimmer of life. If there is no feeling that life is not like death, how can it be so difficult to choose?


    It seems that Guangwei force can''t work, but it has to be lured!


    I think about it. At present, I really don''t have anything to lure. I have plenty of money, but such people should not be short of money. What''s more, their lives are threatened now. Compared with their lives, money is still half a point short.


    But


    After thinking about it carefully, I really remember one thing, which is very important and valuable to the mage, but


    I''m not willing to give it!


    I hesitated again and again, and finally bit my teeth. Now intelligence and an undercover are the most important. I can''t bear to wear a wolf on my shoes. Give it!


    My heart read a move, took out a small bead from the system warehouse, spread it in the palm of my hand, and handed it to them: "this thing, called fenghunzhu, is a treasure with both attack and defense. The one among you who decided to go undercover, I will give this bead to him as a magic weapon to protect his body, and I will keep in touch with him, once I find any problem, I can tell him immediately I, I will try to save you. I''m not the kind of person who despises other people''s lives. I won''t treat you as cannon fodder soldiers. "With that, I quietly looked at them, watching the expression on their faces from tangled to insipid, and finally to serious.


    I thought it was almost over, so I said, "you can have a try."


    With that, he tilted his palm slightly to signal them to take it.


    The two men stretched out their hands and handed the bead to their eyes. After careful observation, they showed an excited look. As soon as the magic power urged, the soul bead floated in the air, shining and emitting a strong momentum.


    However, such things still can''t exert the greatest power in their hands. They can only stimulate their growth. Now, even if they have this soul pearl, they still can''t beat me. That''s why I dare to show them the Pearl so boldly.


    "How''s it going? What are you doing? " I asked, still in my heart.


    This thing was won in the last bet with the fat monk in Yongtong village. There were only three of them. One was given to my sister for body protection, and the other was swallowed by slim. In order to give full play to the power of this soul sealing bead, I didn''t take him out any more. Instead, I left him with my master, hoping to learn more West.


    Now, this is the only one left. To be honest, I really don''t want to give it.


    Two people see seal soul bead, looked at each other again, finally, at the same time heavily nodded: "dry!"


    Well, sure enough, coercion and inducement are the best way.


    "Yes, but there''s only one quota. Who''s going? The bead belongs to the one who goes there, but it doesn''t matter what''s left. Don''t lose heart. It''s not necessarily worse to follow me than a soul sealing bead. "


    I leave my choice to them just to see their reaction. Like Lu Qijun, they can join for no more than two years, probably only one year. At this time, human nature can''t be completely destroyed, especially when they are working in a place like Maoshan. It''s not uncommon for undercover agents to be infected by the environment.


    So, now, it''s up to them to see if they will be dazzled by the power of this letter and kill their companions in order to fight for the quota. If this situation really happened, I would not dare to take the rest, even if I used the soul curse. People''s heart is always the most terrible thing.


    But what I didn''t expect was that when they got the right to choose, they quickly reached a consensus.


    "Brother Zhang, you''re faster than me. You''re suitable for this job. Why don''t you come?" Li cunhao said to another man with a smile.


    "I will? It''s OK, but I''ll hurt you. You can''t get this good baby. " The man also said with a smile, patted Li cunhao on the shoulder and put the soul sealing bead into his pocket.


    "It doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I''ll follow the master. I''m a dog leg."


    "Tut tut..."


    When I looked at them, it seemed that the two people in front of them were not the two evil practitioners of the cult, but the two good brothers. I couldn''t help laughing.


    Such a person, thanks to be found by me.


    Undercover work is one of the most frightening jobs in the world. At this time, people will subconsciously hope that someone can rely on them, at least someone who speaks. So single undercover is the most intolerable, but they are OK, so many people, can also have a companion. At this time, it''s really easy to relapse their humanity which gradually disappeared because of evil cultivation.


    Especially Friendship!


    "Have you chosen it?" I said with a smile.


    "Well, yes, it''s me." Said the man.


    I took a look with the eyes of investigation. This man''s name is Zhang Zheng. Now the eyes of investigation can also show his intelligence value. He really has a higher intelligence value than Li cunhao.


    "Here you are. Good. Here you are. Take these." I said, bought a charm from the system store and gave it to him all at once.


    "This is the symbol of fire, which can make fire; this is the symbol of running thunder, which can call lightning; this is the symbol of wind; this is the symbol of concussion..."


    I introduced the abilities of these charms to him one by one. Most of them are used for attacking, and a small part for assisting.


    "Reasonable use of these things, try to make you look more powerful, plus fenghunzhu, these can at least make you better in Gongmo cult than you are now, being a team leader I always think it''s not reliable, but it''s OK to be the elite of a team. Try to investigate how many elders there are. Except for the three elders and the five elders, the rest are within the scope of investigation. Do you understand? "


    "I see!" Zhang Zheng nodded excitedly.


    "You can use your mask by yourself. You are more familiar with things in the sect than I am, so I can''t make up an identity for you. You need to make your own decisions, act according to circumstances, and adapt to circumstances."


    "I know, master, I have one more request."


    "What?"


    "No matter what way it is, can you think of a way for me to die immediately?"

 Chapter 149

    "No matter what way it is, can you think of a way for me to die immediately?"


    "Well?" When I heard this, I was stunned. How could I have such a strange request? But when I think about it, I understand.


    "You are afraid of being caught by the people of kongmiaojiao, they torture you, and you dare not commit suicide, or they will have some way to make you die, so I want to give you a good time."


    "Yes." Zhang Zheng replied.


    "Well, it''s easy. Li cunhao, you come too."


    I said, stretching out my right index finger, a purple black light shining on the fingertips. As my heart moved, I separated two rays and directed them directly.


    They didn''t resist at all, and their strength was not as good as mine. In a flash, the service soul mantra succeeded, which means that their lives are controlled by me from now on. As long as they have one idea, they will live, die and live as if they were not dead!


    "Well, that''s OK. By the way, wait a minute."


    I asked them to wait a moment and turn their hands to make some actions that looked very master temperament, but in fact, they secretly asked Xiao Mo in their heart.


    Li cunhao stay, I''d better always take him with me, just like Lu Qijun. After all, I don''t know when the people of Gongmo sect will appear. Encyclopedia is the best thing to take with me.


    But last time Xiao Mo said that I can only install one person in my system. Lu Qijun has already been installed. Now there is Li cunhao. What should I do? But now my level can''t be compared with that of others, and the number of people I should be able to bring will also increase.


    Maybe


    As a result, I asked, hey! That''s great!


    Xiao Mo answered me like this: "master, the premise I said at that time was that with your ability at that time, you were less than level 10 at that time, so you could only pretend to be one person. If you are a ghost, you can''t pretend to be a ghost demon, let alone a more advanced creature. But now that you have reached level 20, you can hold more people and more advanced creatures. "


    "Well Tell me one by one what and how much I can fit now. "


    "Ah, it''s like this..."


    After that, Xiao Mo introduced it to me in detail.


    To explain this, we need to popularize a knowledge of the world''s species ranking. Ghosts and monsters are the lowest, because they basically live and die, so it is difficult for them to practice. Secondly, some plants and fungi have no intelligence, but at least they live longer than those.


    Further up, it is a ghost. Here, wisdom begins to appear. Further up, there are all kinds of animals. They are born with substance, and they are not afraid of the sun. Their range of activities is greatly improved. Further up, people, higher animals, have high intelligence.


    And then up there are monsters, which belong to the incomplete form of demons. Some lower level demons are juxtaposed with them in this position. Up again, it is needless to say that they are demons. Higher demons, such as elder sister, are juxtaposed with them. And then there''s the essence. Slim xiaonuo belongs to this group. Up there are spirits, and creatures like dragon and wind belong to this group.


    What is higher than spirit is God. Of course, there are also the immortals, Buddhas and demons.


    This is the general ranking. It does not contain any microorganism and other things. It is said that there are people who live in the kingdom of God. They are juxtaposed with essence and have a high status.


    When my level is less than level 10, people can only install one, and everything under people can be installed at will. That''s why ghosts and demons can''t be installed at that time. After level 10, there are ten people who can pretend to be monsters and low-level ghosts, but only one.


    Now, I''ve passed level 20. People can hold 100, monsters and low-level ghosts and demons can hold 10, and Demons and high-level ghosts and demons can hold one.


    I think about it, this special thing is that every level 10 is added, the biological ranking is pushed up, and then a zero is added after the limit number that can be installed!


    This is special. I''ve calculated that by the time I''m over ninety, the limit number of human beings will be one billion! That doesn''t mean I will be able to take more than half of our people around.


    If I reach level 100, I can make a great migration for people all over the world!


    Move anywhere!


    Think about it!


    However, these are the afterwords. Now, Li cunhao''s problem has been solved.


    So I opened the purple red mark on my chest, sucked Li cunhao in, and told Xiao Mo not to bully him. Then I told Li cunhao that Lu Qijun would bully him


    Zhang Zheng, I also established a connection with him, just like a smart kid, although not in my body, I can talk at any time.


    In this way, the plan is determined. Zhang Zheng is in charge of undercover work and keeps in touch with me at any time. If I find something wrong, I can go to save him. If I really can''t save him, I will kill him with the servitude curse so that he won''t be tortured.


    ¡­¡­


    In the evening, leader Si Kongying held a banquet in Maoshan. During the banquet, he also gave a very subtle warning to those Gongmo disciples who were still undercover among the disciples, not to do anything in vain. Originally, I wanted to teach them the detective eye, but they suddenly said no, and it seems that they are not so interested in repairing the seal, which is a bit strange.But I didn''t think much about it. They have their own plans.


    They left four pearls. It''s no use for us to stay here any longer. After another night''s rest tonight, we''ll all be ready to go home tomorrow.


    No, it''s reasonable. Except for me, the rest of the three people are very good today. I''m the only one. I use my brain and run around. Your "night off" is just for me.


    But these were nothing. I had nothing to say for a night. The next day, the rest of the way left one after another. Only brother Yu Zhan came to say goodbye to me. The Murong family and the Mu family didn''t pay any attention to me, and they didn''t know when to leave.


    I went to ask the commander of Sikong, when will the lock demon tower be repaired, and how will the remaining undercover agents be found out? Are you sure you don''t need my help?


    Chief Sikong said: "you don''t have to worry about these. The way of heaven has its own destiny. We can''t change it. Don''t worry."


    Don''t worry Don''t worry about your sister! Why did you suddenly change sex?!


    But they all said so. I can''t help myself. I''ll go to Qingyi temple with Hu Jie, Taoist Tan and Luo Peng and get ready to leave. Before I leave, I''ll go to Nangong Yudao to say goodbye.


    On the other side, Qingyi temple


    I heard about everything here later. I didn''t see it with my own eyes. But of course, I added many details for the sake of the story


    Inside, the same person in nangongyu''s room, dressed in a green robe, stood in the dark with his hood covering his face and sat on the chair. In front of him, namiya stood respectfully five steps away from him, with his head down and his hands folded, sticking to his belly.


    "Is it really OK? I don''t think those monsters can be obedient. It''s better to lock them up. Although I don''t like most people in Maoshan very much, I agree with them on this point. Even if we don''t kill them, we can''t let them go. "


    Nangongyu didn''t look up, but kept staring at the ground with his head down, and said solemnly. In her eyes, the only thing she could see was the tip of the man''s foot sitting on the chair. If she went up, she couldn''t see it.


    In fact, as long as she looks up again, she can see more, but she will not look up. No, not no, but afraid to!


    "It doesn''t matter. He''ll find a way." Said the man. "The guy at the foot of Yuzhu mountain in the capital, with the help of those ghosts and demons, should also recover. It''s a good choice for him to lead these guys. Don''t worry, these demons, it''s time to welcome the new life."


    "Well What if they don''t want to die? " Nangong Yu asked.


    "Will you die? There''s already an answer to that. Die. " The man said with a smile, as if it was a funny question.


    "I don''t know what Maoshan thought. At the beginning, they built the lock demon tower because they couldn''t make sure of some monsters, but they couldn''t let them make trouble in the world, so they tried their best to lock them up. But now what''s going on? Even if the strong ones are shut down, the weak ones are shut down? "


    When the man said this, he suddenly got excited, patted the armrest of the chair, stood up, began to pace back in front of the chair, and continued: "this system should have been abolished long ago. Those who have spiritual roots should be well educated, such as you and the stone."


    Then he pointed to nangongyu.


    "Those who have too much evil will be killed. They have done a lot of work. They have to lock up the weak ones and have a good demon lock tower. It''s like a zoo."


    The man walked slowly as he spoke, and then he breathed angrily. He sat back on the chair. His right index finger knocked on the armrest of the chair. After a long silence, he said, "does that little zombie have any weapons?"


    "Yes." Nangongyu replied. "He loved to use a knife when he was alive. Later, I didn''t let him continue to use a knife because I wanted to eliminate his intention to kill. I didn''t let him practice martial arts any more."


    "It won''t work." The man shook his head. "His strength is not enough. In order not to be noticed, you give up the chance to transform him, but he can''t. He has to show his edge. You don''t need to ask about it any more."


    "Yes." Nangong Yu respectfully agreed, his face was still a tangled look, hesitated for a while, then asked: "master, how do you persuade the people of Maoshan not to take care of the undercover and repair the seal of the lock demon tower?"


    "Well, I''m angry at that! I don''t know what thoughts those old guys have instilled in them. They would not have been so obedient if I hadn''t listened to them with a microphone. "


    Suddenly, he seemed to have a premonition. He chuckled twice and said, "well, I have to go. I can''t let him see me, or that sentence, now is not the time for you to play. The first half is not over yet. You can''t be so anxious."


    "Yes."


    "If there''s anything wrong, come to me with a token and go!" With that, he unfolded his robe sleeves, and a cloud of smoke rose from the ground, covering his whole body. In a twinkling of an eye, the smoke dispersed and the people disappeared.Nangongyu knelt down on one knee, arched his hand and said: "send off the leader!"


    Just then there was a knock on the door.

 Chapter 150

    Going to Qingyi temple, I just want to be alone with Nangong Yudao. First of all, this man Zombies, I met the most special, poetic, extraordinary temperament, so I was impressed, always feel not alone to go back, some impolite; second, also thank her for giving Luo Peng to me.


    Luo Peng also told me that he knew martial arts and was good at using sabre. Nangong Yu didn''t let him use it. I also want to ask if his Sabre is still here and if he can use it.


    The answer to the former question is no, but the answer to the latter question is yes.


    I also asked Luo Peng when he was born, and his answer was - it''s easy to remember, when the first Emperor Zhu just changed his dynasty


    That is, at the end of Yuan Dynasty and the beginning of Ming Dynasty.


    My God, it''s seven or eight hundred years ago! It''s a wolf fire, can''t stir up, can''t stir up


    Anyway, we didn''t stay too long in Qingyi temple. That is to say, we were alone. We couldn''t get a meal, so we just had a cup of tea and left. It is worth mentioning that under the influence of nangongyu, Hu Jie suddenly awakened some new attributes and began to be interested in Hanfu. She wanted to see nangongyu''s clothes.


    Maybe it''s really the girl who resonates with clothes. Nangong Yu happily shows her her clothes, so her attribute points are instantly full. On the way back, she starts to choose good-looking Hanfu from some treasure


    Of course, it''s my money.


    ¡­¡­


    By the time we drove back to Jicheng, it would have been dark. The end of the new year was approaching. It would have been dark very early, about five o''clock. Maoshan was quite far away from Jicheng, not to mention a long way to take Taoist Tan back to Yancheng.


    This time, I didn''t plan to stay in Yancheng any more. I just took a look at Ding Yiming and uncle Ding, and told Gongsun a few words. Then I set out on the journey again.


    The original plan was to go back to the boat club, put Hu Jie down and take Luo Peng to master to see if master could practice Luo Peng as well


    Now my master, in my eyes, is basically a professional training companion


    However, there is something wrong with such a detour. It''s too late. The child is hungry.


    "Guo Rui, shall we go to dinner?" Hu Jie was lying on the window of the car door, looking out at all kinds of restaurants on the street.


    I was quarreled by her so much that I had no choice but to say, "OK, OK, let''s eat first."


    It''s only 20 minutes to go. Can''t you insist on going back to the commune for a while? You have to eat here.


    Kailaide stopped in the parking line on the side of the road, got off and had a look. Just in time, not far ahead, there is a restaurant which mainly deals in all kinds of beef dishes. In Maoshan, there is still fasting. Although the vegetarian food is good and delicious, there is no meat to eat!


    "Come on, let''s have meat." A few of us walked into the store with a happy face, but at the moment we entered the store, our smile froze on our faces


    Inside, there are more than ten square tables at the entrance. Looking to the left, there are four rooms, which are elegant rooms. Looking to the right, there are two big round tables corresponding to the square table. Each round table has seven or eight chairs. It''s a place for dinner. Some people don''t like to be crowded in elegant rooms, so they want to get together in crowded places.


    To the right of the round table is a large glass window. You can see from the window that is the kitchen, but of course it is not the back kitchen.


    Their kitchen is divided into front and back, here is the front, and then back, where is not seen by the guests, is the back kitchen. The front kitchen and the back kitchen are connected by a door, and a cloth curtain is hung on the door to prevent the smoke from floating out.


    The back kitchen is responsible for washing vegetables, picking vegetables, cooking meat, cooking and so on. It is full of cooking fumes and steam. The former chef is responsible for cutting the hand cut meat roll used to wash hot pot, and the cooked sauce beef, which looks very clean.


    The counter is on the right hand side after entering the door. The cashier in the counter is against the outer wall and faces more than ten tables. The door is on the left and the front kitchen is on the right.


    At this time, there are two big round tables, one on the inside is empty, and the other on the outside is full of people, with distinct Yin and Yang!


    And this sea of people does not mean that there are many people sitting at the table to eat, but that there are many people gathering at the table to watch! They are all standing around, just like the old man playing chess.


    Listen, in the crowd, a man yelled, sang a few songs, said a few stories, and laughed, speechless.


    Moreover, because the chairs that used to be around the table were piled up to the side near the door, there were relatively few people standing here. When we entered the door, we could see the scene inside the crowd.


    In the whole round table, there was only one person sitting around, but there were countless pairs of chopsticks. For everyone around, there was a pair of chopsticks. On the table, in the middle of the table, there was a big hot pot with steaming heat, and beef slices were flying in the boiling water. Around, sauced beef, sauced beef tongue, stir fried beef, stir fried beef loin, braised beef, braised beef tail with scallion, roast beef ribs A lot of dishes are on the table!This guy looks like he''s drooling 3000 feet.


    A group of people gathered around, laughing and holding vegetables, while the only one sitting was not in a hurry to eat meat, holding chopsticks in one hand and wine glasses in the other. He was smiling with a bright face, and his mouth was shining with light.


    It''s not the most important thing, the most important thing is the appearance of this person


    I don''t know my height, but I''m fat and thin. It''s almost the same as me. I''m more than 200 kg. I''m wearing yellow monk''s clothes, hanging a large string of Buddhist beads, and a bunch of small hand-held ones are put on the table. My head is pure and there is no hair.


    Like this I have.


    Isn''t this the fat monk who ran out of yunmiao temple?!


    The masters who went to Maoshan to find someone took out the photos, and I had a look at them, but I was very impressed by them. Good boy, come here!


    They went to Maoshan to look for it. Everyone came to Jicheng!


    "Guo Rui I''m hungry. " Hu Jie didn''t see the photo, but she couldn''t stand the food on the table at that time. It''s so poisonous! The saliva is about to burst the dike.


    "Don''t talk. I have a pain in the back of my head." I rubbed my head. It''s too good for business. No wonder the master who came to find someone said that if he was there, it would be obvious. It''s true. It''s not obvious.


    We found a table to sit down, reached out and said, "order!"


    When the fat monk heard that, he called out, "what kind of food do you want? Come to me. It''s my treat today. We''ll have enough to eat!"


    Oh I understand why people are gathered there.


    Before I said anything, Hu Jie said, "how can you eat so much meat when you are a family member?"


    As soon as the fat monk heard what Hu Jie said, he stood up. When he looked this way, his small eyes suddenly became smaller. He said with a smile, "Oh, there is a beautiful benefactor here."


    As soon as I heard that, I quickly protected Hu Jie. The only way to do this is to abide by all the rules and regulations and not to abide by them at all. Wine ring, meat ring are broken, still afraid to break a?


    However, the fat monk didn''t take the next step, but said with a smile, "you don''t understand. I call this wine and meat to pass through the intestines, which is left in the Buddha''s heart!"


    Ha ha


    It''s because he''s already a Luohan! It''s done! This is the same as a very rich man who says that he is not interested in money at all. He can say so because he is so rich! You can''t!


    But


    I looked at him with Yin and Yang eyes, and found that the fat monk was covered with the light of Buddha, and the intensity of the light was extraordinary!


    Is What a big shot?


    When I look at him, I really can''t associate him with big people, eminent monks and so on. But I don''t think if I really see Jigong standing in front of me, I don''t think he is reincarnated. This kind of thing I don''t understand that great wisdom is like stupidity and great skill is like clumsiness.


    Forget it, forget it I shook my head, said: "or do not trouble the master, we like quiet, come on, order."


    Several waiters were standing at the counter. They had been looking at the fat monk and were speechless. As soon as they saw that we didn''t go along with him, they looked at us with new eyes and rushed to let us order.


    We ordered a few dishes, looked at the waiter to go to the kitchen report, and then continued to look at the fat monk speechless.


    At this time, the fat monk was eating a mouthful of meat and a mouthful of wine. Suddenly he looked down and saw that the sauced beef was almost gone, so he called to the front Chef: "another plate of sauced beef, more meat!"


    With that, he looked around at the people and said, "eat well and rest assured."


    Then he put down his glass, stood up, took his chopsticks and went to the window of the front kitchen. He opened the window and looked at the master Fu''s beef blade. He also intended to steal two mouthfuls with his chopsticks. As a result, he was scared by the master with a kitchen knife and gave up.


    There is a layer of lettuce under the sauced beef plate, and there is a round concave place on the side to put some mashed garlic. The master slices the beef one by one, and the chef''s knife is fast. After a while, the plate is ready and put into the plate.


    At this time, the fat monk leaned against the window and said: "put more, cut more, add more, add more, add more, add more, you add more..."


    The master of sliced meat chopped the chopper on the cutting board and raised his head: "I''ll add a cow for you."


    Fat monk immediately said with a smile: "no, no, no, that''s OK, that''s OK."


    This guy should have counselled.


    Then the fat monk directly picked up the dish full of meat from the window, took it out of the window, freed his hand, and took away the small piece of beef on the cutting board


    Master Fu almost cut people with a knife.


    Of course, he was stopped by several other Masters: "don''t do it, don''t do it, don''t do it."


    After a while, the dishes we ordered were also served. There was a very strange watershed in the hotel. There was a sea of people and a lot of voices. On our side, it was cold and quiet.I don''t care about him either. I think it''s a good thing for yunmiao temple to lose this product. Don''t look for it. Otherwise, it will affect the reputation of yunmiao temple. Just leave it out. Really.


    In this way, after more than half an hour, we also finished our meal and felt full. Hu Jie, the little girl, leaned against the back of her chair and felt her stomach, looking satisfied. At this moment, the fat monk stood up.


    "Well, I''m full. Don''t worry, everyone. Give it to me!" The fat monk said and went to the counter.


    Those people have been looking down on him for a long time, and their faces are obviously saying: let''s go!


    "Hello, this is the amount of your consumption. Have a look." No matter how angry he is, the cashier is still in a good mood and talks to him with honorifics. However, it is obvious that he just wants to see what the fat monk''s reaction is when he sees the amount of money.


    Seriously, a harmonious society has saved you.


    As a result, unexpectedly, the fat monk took the bill and just glanced at it. His face was smiling and he couldn''t see the nervous look. Looking at the cashier, he said the words that I''ve been impressed with all my life.


    "Hello, I''m here for Huayuan."

 Chapter 151

    "Hello, I''m here for Huayuan."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The audience was silent!


    I looked at him, almost staring out of my eyes! It''s beyond my imagination. When can I be as good as you!


    All of a sudden, I felt that all the people present, including chefs, waiters and customers who had just been eating, could drop their chin to the ground.


    So, it was quiet for one second, two seconds, three seconds


    "Oh, my God, don''t stop me, I''m going to chop him!" Just now the master of the piece of meat was about to rush out when he raised his knife. The three chefs in the back held their arms and stopped them.


    Several waiters are red and panting like blowers, especially the cashier. Looking at the expression, it should be that "anger at the goods" and "social civilization and human kindness" are in the final duel!


    And the fat monk, still with a shy face, looked at him and said, "why, too much? Less, the rest... "


    He looked back at the diners behind him.


    They were still in shock. As soon as they heard this, they immediately looked up at the sky, scratched their necks, turned their pockets, and pretended to be stupid.


    "Do you have any money with you?"


    "No, no wallet, no cell phone."


    "And you?"


    "Don''t ask me. I''m new here." Actually, he''s been eating for a long time.


    "Well, there''s something wrong with my family. I''ll go first."


    ¡­¡­


    The cashier looked at the fat monk, forced the anger in his heart, bit his teeth, almost squeezed out from the root of his teeth, and said, "do you know the consequences of eating overlord meal?"


    I see that meaning, as long as the fat monk wants to play tricks again, he will start directly.


    Fat monk may also see how angry he is, and immediately said: "Oh, I''m joking with you. I can''t help teasing you. How, money, you wait a moment."


    I''m going to take off my shoes.


    A few people see, oh, this is private money? They all looked over, and then they saw the fat monk take off his shoes. There was nothing but insoles inside, but there was a faint stream of black smoke coming out


    Hoo!


    At that moment, the waiters suddenly rolled their eyes, heard a low * * and fell to the ground.


    Behind those diners, close to the reaction did not come over, are also this end, far away from the reaction, quickly cover the nose, straight to the outside!


    Outside the door, a stray dog smelling of beef came by. Suddenly, his body was stiff, and he jumped like a frightened dog. Then he fell on the ground straight and frothed.


    My reaction was quick. I quickly used my mana to condense a small barrier to block the three of us. I tried to block this deadly thing outside, but I still felt a little stinging in my eyes. Hu Jie was more obvious, her eyes were red, and her tears could not stop flowing out. What''s more, seeing the barrier formed by the magic power in front of us turn dark green.


    This is really a chemical weapon of mass destruction!


    The fat monk laughed and put on his shoes again. Before the taste was gone, he swaggered out of the shop. Before he left, he didn''t forget to order another bottle of wine from the counter


    I watched him walk out of the store and turn around. I felt speechless. I was really a talent. Then he was heard outside, looking up at the sky and shouting, "Damn, fake wine! There is no good manufacturer! "


    Come on!


    Only a mouthful of wine was dropped on the ground, a crushing, transparent wine flow everywhere.


    After a while, the smell in the room was blown away by the wind. When I saw that it was almost done, I took off the cover and took out a charm, which was a wake-up charm bought from the system store. I recited the incantation and waved my hand. A piece of crystal light flashed by, and the rain from the paper symbol covered everyone who fainted.


    Immediately, those people slowly woke up, some directly sat up, touched their heads and closed their eyes; some still lay on the ground, looking at the ground just when they fainted spit and foam, a nausea. In a word, the sequelae is very serious.


    It''s funny when I look at them. The fat monk is really a living treasure.


    "Come on, let''s pay for this table." I said to the cashier who just woke up.


    The cashier rubbed his temple and struggled to look at the bill. "It''s 168, sir."


    I paid the money, took Hu Jie and Luo Peng out to drive home, no matter how they went to the fat monk to ask for money. I didn''t plan to tell the people of yunmiao temple that he was here, because I really think it''s a good thing for yunmiao temple that he''s not in yunmiao temple. After all, he''s also the place where the world''s top experts live, and he can be regarded as the world''s top temple. It''s quite a thing to come out with such a product.


    There''s no need to say more about the rest. After I sent Hu Jie back to the boat club, I took Luo Peng to my master and asked him to help teach Luo Peng. Shifu and his old people agreed. It seemed that he would not refuse anything. He taught everything."I''ll trouble Shifu. I''m embarrassed to ask Shifu to help me teach these guys every time."


    "Oh, when are you embarrassed?" The master drank tea and looked at me with disbelief.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, there must be some polite words. " I was speechless for a while. After a sip of tea, I said, "Luo Peng said that he used to use a knife, but now he doesn''t have a knife for him. I think he''s a zombie with seven or eight hundred years of cultivation, and using an ordinary knife doesn''t suit his identity, so I''ll ask master first if you can find a good knife for him."


    The master looked at me, laughed twice, and said, "you really treat me as omnipotent. There are so many good knives in the world, not to mention single knives. He uses one handed knives, right? Yes. The best single sword I''ve ever seen is the black one. Now it''s in your elder martial brother Luo Tian''s hands. It''s not easy to find another one."


    "Yes, I know it''s not easy. I''ll try my best to find it, but master, you are so much better than me and have so much more experience. I think it''s easier to find it than me."


    "Hum, flattering again. OK, I''ll help you with this. It''s getting late. Go back, or Yaqin will come to you again later."


    "Oh, yes! What''s more, master, I''m gone. "


    I quickly put down the tea cup and went out of the room. Just after two steps, Liu Tong didn''t know where he came from, so he rushed over.


    I didn''t come here once or twice, and with the improvement of my level, my strength is gradually increasing. Now my strength has surpassed that of he Laosan and Yinsi, standing side by side with Liu Tong, but my attack power is not as good as that of elder martial brother Luotian''s black fire dagger. So now I can cope with the attack of elder martial brother Liu Tong.


    Yu Guang glanced at the right rear. Elder martial brother Liu Tong came out of the ground and rushed forward. He was shocked. He moved his feet and ran to the front left with taimingbu to make him jump.


    Elder martial brother Liu Tong didn''t catch me, but he didn''t feel surprised. He didn''t change his posture. Instead, he rushed straight to the ground. At the moment when his body touched the ground, he launched the technique of escaping from the ground, and then he went underground again, looking like diving.


    Almost at the next moment, there was a sound of breaking ground around me. Liu Tong appeared beside me and put his arm around my neck. He said with a smile: "little younger martial brother, I haven''t been here for a long time. Do you want to..."


    "No." I interrupted him directly.


    "I haven''t said anything yet."


    "What good can you do?"


    "EH - how can you think of me like that? I''ll be sad. I''m an elegant young man who is one of the top ten figures of the year. You..."


    "It''s shameful." I broke off his hand and turned to look at him: "do you want to drink with me again? No, I''m so tired. I''ll go back and have a rest. "


    Then I went out.


    Liu Tong looked at me with his shoulder behind him and said, "do you think I have nothing else to do but drink?"


    "What can I do for you?" I shrugged, turned and walked straight to the door.


    "There are some unusual fluctuations in the East China Sea. It seems that the East Island solar cult has the meaning of resurrection, and there seems to be a force ready to move. Not only the East China Sea, but also the South China Sea, and the surrounding countries, I''m afraid they all want to join in. I think there should be something unusual there."


    "Well?"


    I look back at him, heart said he really can some business son, a little surprised, Leng for a while before saying: "do you know what the inside story?"


    Liu Tong shrugged his shoulders and said, "I don''t know at present whether these strange forces are going for the change in the East China Sea. After all, it''s no surprise that the world is in chaos and there are many evil repair organizations. But the timing is too opportune to make people doubt that there is a relationship between them."


    "Well, according to your conjecture, what is under the East China Sea?" I walked back, looked at him and asked.


    "I don''t know, but what can make them excited and crazy, should be treasures, weapons? Magic weapon? a ready-made panacea? It''s all possible. And I don''t think it''s that easy. There will be a spirit beast guarding this treasure. "


    I nodded after listening, some truth, since ancient times, where is the baby is so easy to get? It is estimated that they will pay a great price to covet the treasure.


    "Do you want to see it?" Liu Tong asked with an indifferent face.


    "I..." I hesitated for a moment and said, "I''d better not go. If necessary, I''ll go and have a look. After all, there are Murong family guards in the East China Sea. With them, I can''t think of any big things because the sun sect can''t make waves and Maoshan is nearby."


    "That''s true, but you, the agent of the Eastern Division of the shadow army, don''t pay attention to the accident in Donghai. You are not competent."


    ¡°¡­¡­ How do you know that? "


    "Well, what can you hide from me?" Liu Tong has a proud face. "To tell you the truth, your position is too empty. In the name of the president of the same boat club, you should not neglect the empty position of the shadow army. Once the two things collide, you need to think about how to choose."As soon as I heard this, my face turned straight. In my impression, I had never seen him so serious except when I hit the zombie on the mountain last time. I know that he is serious. Although he usually looks like a loafer and a game of life, he is really reliable when he comes to business.


    "I will." I said. "If there''s nothing wrong, I''ll go first."


    After that, I saw that Liu Tong really didn''t mean to say anything more, so he turned and walked away. This time, he didn''t stop me.


    I went out of the door of the zacaipu, just ready to get on the bus, suddenly my heart read a move, is the heart of the phone received the message. I opened it and found that Xue Biao sent it to me.


    Every year before the end of the new year, the senior leaders of the shadow army will return to the capital for a meeting. First, they will summarize the events of last year, and second, they will have a plan for the next year. Now I''m the agent of the Eastern Division, and I have the rank of lieutenant commander. I''m also a small senior officer. I''m supposed to attend this meeting.


    And the date of the meeting is the day before the Spring Festival, in the new year.

 Chapter 152

    When I returned to TongZhou club, it was already nine o''clock in the evening. When I left at that time, only Hu Jie came back with her family. But now that so many days have passed, Zeng Xiujie and his family have come back one after another during this period, so this time I came back, the club was very busy.


    "Brother Rui, you''re back at last. We''ve been waiting for you for two days!"


    As soon as I went in, Geng Xi, the two goods, laughed and said that in the hospital, Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan, and many other people I didn''t know, depending on their age, should be their parents and relatives.


    "Ah, father, mother, second uncle, third aunt Come and have a look. This is our brother Rui, the president of the boat club. He is a great mage, much more powerful than me! "


    Several people coax together, this group of parents all came, surrounded me, followed up the zoo, like monkeys, pointing, and whispering to each other.


    "Not very old."


    "Yes, do you think you have that ability?"


    "I don''t know."


    "Look how much meat he has to eat."


    "It must be bad to be so fat. I don''t think he has much ability."


    "Not necessarily. Look at the meat and you''ll be steadfast after tossing!"


    ¡­¡­


    I listen to my heart and say that this is a mess. Is this a comment on a gifted mage? But they are all elders, and it''s not easy to pull them apart directly. They can only squeeze out with their smiling faces, and finally rush out of them.


    But at this time, suddenly a man grabbed my arm. I didn''t know a middle-aged man, whose parent he should be. I didn''t know whether he was my father or uncle. I was blind and couldn''t recognize anyone. Sometimes I went back to my hometown to recognize my relatives, which was a difficulty!


    "Come, come to my room. I''ve got the food and wine ready. Let''s have a good drink."


    "I''ve had dinner."


    "Ah, it''s midnight, it''s midnight. Two drinks won''t delay." Said, unexpectedly is involuntarily said directly pulled me to pass.


    When I look at it, it''s too warm, and when I look at the back, those people don''t intend to let me go. It''s addictive. Otherwise, I''ll take this excuse to leave.


    The man took me to his room. At this time, I knew who he was. He was Hu Jie''s father. I should have seen him before I left. But because I was blind, I didn''t pay attention to their appearance, so I forgot for a moment.


    There is a double bed in the room for the couple to sleep, a large wardrobe, a small table and two or three chairs. Now this small table is used as a dining table by him. There are four small dishes on it: peanuts, pork head meat, scrambled eggs and fried potatoes. There are two chopsticks and a small Baijiu on each side, and a bottle of liquor is put aside.


    "Come on, sit down. Let''s have a drink. Thank you Well, protect our family, Hu Jie. Ha ha ha ha ha. " Then he sat aside, picked up the bottle, poured wine on the wine cups in front of us, and looked at me with a smile.


    I said that I would settle down as soon as I came, so I sat opposite him and looked left and right. The room was just what it looked like when it was just finished. After I gave it to them, except for two more people in the room, it didn''t change at all. They may have put their belongings on the table before, but now they are put away. Besides, Hu Jie''s mother is not in the room now, so she doesn''t know where to go so late.


    "It''s nothing. I''ve known Hu Jie for such a long time. The world is in chaos. How can I not save her if I have the ability? It''s a trivial matter. By the way, it''s so late. Where''s my aunt?"


    After hearing this, Hu''s father was stunned, and his smile was stiff. However, even though he recovered, he waved his hand and said, "she must have gone to find Xiaojie. To live is to talk with someone there. Don''t worry. She will come back later."


    "Oh, yes." I nodded and lowered my head. I thought it was normal. Now Zeng Xiujie and his family are all here. Even those with aunts and aunts, and those with seven aunts and eight aunts, can''t help but get together.


    Hu Jie''s father and I have been drinking for nearly an hour. Both of us are a little drunk, because I can use alcohol to enhance my cultivation, so in the eyes of outsiders, it is very drinkable. Hu Jie''s father, it should be really drinkable.


    "Xiaorui, good! splendid! Have a good drink. The quality of the wine is the character of the people. You have a good amount of wine. Besides, after drinking, you don''t make noise, shout or be rash. Do you know what this means? "


    Hu Jie, her father, who was drunk, patted me on the shoulder and said, looking at me with a pair of drunken eyes.


    I''m not very good at interpersonal communication, especially with my elders. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer the conversation and said tentatively, "it means Is this wine for nothing


    "He said


    I think that''s what we all say. If we don''t make noise or call people after drinking, then this wine is for nothing. I thought he was going to do this, but when I said this, he was also confused. He was stunned for a few seconds before waving his hand again and again.


    "No, no, no, you don''t understand. I mean, Hello! You are a good man, and I can rest assured that my daughter will be with you. "


    "No, don''t! Don''t worry, I don''t worry. What you said is too insidious! "I quickly stopped, on this wine, he has more than once revealed this meaning, I always listen as if he is going to give my daughter to me. Yes, it''s really in line with my mind! But when you talk about it after drinking, am I serious or not?!


    I''ve heard of an uncle meeting his father-in-law. When they drink too much, they are all brothers. You can''t really listen to what you say after drinking. When you say this after drinking, I take it seriously. What can you do if you tell me to molest your daughter?!


    I don''t want to suffer!


    "Uncle, uncle, you are drunk. Come on, have a rest. I''ll go back." I helped him to the bed and laid him down.


    As soon as the drunk lay down, he was really honest. Although he was still conscious, he could not say anything, so he lay down, shouting and shouting.


    I looked at the time, and it was more than ten o''clock in the evening. My heart said why my aunt didn''t come back, so I called Baron to look for it and asked someone to clean up the dishes in the room.


    These days, some servants have been recruited in the same boat society. After all, most of the people who stay here are rude. They are not the kind of people who like to clean up. If we expect them to be aware of it, my house is very important, so we can only recruit some people to clean it. Naturally, these people are all managed by Chen Jiao.


    I went back to my room, because most of them were used to improve mana flow, so although I was a little drunk, I didn''t go to bed directly, so I first leaned on the quilt stacked at the head of the bed and brushed my cell phone bored.


    It''s just after new year''s day. It''s not half of January. This year''s new year is in February. So the new year is at the end of January. That''s when the shadow army is gathering. It''s half a month away. It''s no hurry. In half a month, I can recover from my bite injury, and maybe I can make another breakthrough at this time.


    As for the Tongzhou society, I can''t be idle these days. I have to check it in person from time to time to see the practitioners who come to interview.


    Because the enrollment of Tongzhou society has no strength threshold, as long as the mind is recognized, then, even a novice mage can enter my TongZhou society. After joining the association, it is equivalent to finding a backer, and we treat our members very well. Based on these two points, we can meet many people who want to join us every day.


    Maybe it won''t be so if it''s peaceful, but the problem is that the leaders of the cult, the practitioners of Dharma, are so confused that they can''t wait to find a place to live.


    However, although there are many people coming here, those who can really stay here are all washed down because of their bad heart and nature. It''s all casual training. Where do you get the collective honor and brotherhood? When you are used to being a lone ranger, it''s hard to cultivate the collective concept and weaken the selfishness. And like this, it''s all blown out.


    "Go to the door tomorrow." I think so, brushing my circle of friends with my mobile phone.


    Mobile phone in my body, its screen is basically equivalent to a projection, the content presented in front of my eyes, but no one else can see.


    As a result, as soon as I opened wechat, I saw dozens of friends applying. They had all kinds of names, but their avatars were always close to ten


    Head portraits can be basically classified into three categories. One is a flower, of course, there are also two, and then with a few grass. There is another kind, is the scenery, some blue sky and white clouds, some grassland, some seaside. The last category is either a statue of Buddha or a painting of Buddha, or a very philosophical sentence. Some of them are a combination of the two.


    You don''t have to guess much about this one. This one must be old. If you add me at this time, it must be the parents of those people.


    Then look at the notes, they are "Zeng Xiujie''s second uncle", "Geng Xi''s aunt", "Gao Yan''s uncle" and so on.


    Then I agreed one by one, and I created a new group for them.


    Wechat has a very interesting setting, which is to send news in the circle of friends. If there is no one''s friend, then I can''t see the person''s praise and comments. Now I have added so many of their friends, and Zeng Xiujie''s circle of friends is clear.


    But in this way, there will be some interesting situations.


    Geng Xifa circle of friends, said his mother is very good, know he is doing business now, give him more pocket money.


    Then he got a picture of his mother, a photo taken in the scenic area, with fashionable sunglasses and gauze, and a bright smile on his face.


    As a result, his uncle commented: do you show your mother?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s embarrassing.


    When a family of all ages talk together, there will be such a generation gap. There are many examples of this. However, I brush my sleepiness and go to sleep.


    When I woke up again, it was already seven ten in the morning. I was awakened by a knock on the door.


    "Xiao Rui, are you awake?" Outside is a woman''s voice, listen to the timbre, is a middle-aged woman.


    I rubbed my eyes and sat up. I didn''t cover the quilt all night, but I had the magic power. I couldn''t get a common cold like this."Ah, wake up, wake up." I shake my head, exercise my muscles, and think to myself, who is it? It''s not necessary to ask whose parents, that is, they can get up so early. Now who can get up at seven o''clock on holiday. But the point is, what''s she doing here? Do you want to play with the relationship, please me, and let your children get cheaper?


    I went to open the door, outside is a middle-aged woman, looking at me with a smile, said: "Xiaorui wake up, ah, breakfast has been done, do you want to drink millet porridge?"


    "Ah?"


    I don''t need to ask who I want to talk about. I can see it from the perspective of investigation. It''s a woman surnamed Chu. She''s 46 years old. The information on the side also shows her identity. In addition, there''s another setting for the eye of investigation, that is, if the person I see this time has some connection with the person I saw before, then the connection will also be written.


    Today, at a glance, I wrote a contact. She is Hu Jie''s mother.

 Chapter 153

    Maybe it''s because In the investigative eye database, only Hu Jie''s data I have read several times, so when I come across her related character data, the character relationship is basically written in bold font and changing color


    "Hiss It''s auntie. " I looked at her, in the heart a excited spirit, scared a brain sweat, quickly speak to divert attention.


    Although she doesn''t know, including the client Hu Jie, the problem is that I am guilty of being a thief. I look at other people''s bodies with the characteristics of detective eyes. When their parents knock on the door, they always feel that they have been caught.


    Hu Jie''s mother naturally didn''t know what was going on. She still said with a smile, "come on, come on, breakfast is ready. I''ve already sent it to my daughter. Are you going to eat it or I''ll send it?"


    "Ah?" When I heard this, I was stunned. Was your family so enthusiastic? He said, "no, no, I''ll just eat here."


    "That''s right. It seems that people who do great things should do business first and then personal affairs."


    Hu Jie''s mother looked at me admiringly, and she almost took a pen to write "is a good man" on her face.


    I''m even more confused. What''s the business? What''s the affair? I just think that you are too warm to refuse, but you can''t go to other girls'' rooms. How can you seem to be confused by a multiple choice question? Besides, private affairs


    I looked at her carefully. Although she was blind, I could confirm that I had never seen her, including Hu Jie''s father. I met her when they first came here. It''s reasonable that They should not know that I like Hu Jie.


    Am I that obvious?


    Or what Hu Jie said. She can''t. I''ve never said that to her.


    At this time, Hu Jie''s mother had already turned around and walked to the kitchen with a smile. While walking, she said, "Xiao Rui, you wait. Aunt will bring you the meal."


    "Ah? Ah, auntie, you don''t have to be busy. How can I trouble you? Baron, Baron Cunhao, come out! "


    Anyway, I don''t think there''s any reason for my parents to bring me food. I want to call baron. But Baron doesn''t know where he didn''t hear me, so I called Li cunhao out.


    Now I have three creatures in my mobile phone, Xiao Mo, Li cunhao and Lu Qijun. Well, this is also the ranking of the three of them


    My chest glowed purple red. Li cunhao jumped out at that time and looked around with a pair of curious eyes. It''s because I didn''t have time to let him out yesterday to get familiar with the environment. Today, I just came out, and I can''t help but look like a curious baby.


    But Li cunhao can survive in places like Gongmo cult, and he can also be an undercover agent. His brain must be extraordinary. When I just let him out, I read it carefully and simply told him. Now when he comes out and looks at the form from left to right, he will understand what to do.


    "Auntie, don''t move. I''ll do it. I''ll do it!"


    To tell you the truth, before I let him out, I was worried about whether he could stop my aunt. After all, people of some age were inexplicably stubborn, and ordinary people couldn''t beat them.


    However, the moment Li cunhao came out, I knew that the wave was stable


    No wonder when he and Zhang Zheng discussed who would go undercover, he said that he was Li Gougu, with the smile, the action, the tone, tut tut Dogleg!


    "I''ll do it. I''ll do it. Don''t worry!" Li cunhao stood in the way of Hu Jie''s mother and walked backward. He pushed his hands in front of him. His face was full of laughter and flattery. In that way, I think I can live a long time in TV series, but it will make the audience hate me very much.


    Hu Jie''s mother was a little embarrassed when he did this. She was stunned and didn''t know what to do. Then, I watched with her Li cunhao''s face still flattering and smiling. As she laughed, she pushed and retreated. The farther she went, the farther she went


    And then


    "The kitchen is not over there!" I yelled quickly. I don''t know where he can go if I don''t yell any more.


    Ah, I knew I had let him out last night. How could there be so many things


    But the result was good. Two minutes later, a bowl of rice porridge, a few dishes and two steamed buns were put on the small table in my room.


    Breakfast won''t be very rich, but there are pickles and sausages. I don''t choose either. This is I''ve had it all. What do you mean you''re still here?!


    Just wait for me. What are you looking at with a smile all the time?!


    After eating half a steamed bread, I couldn''t stand it. It was so weird that I put down my chopsticks and steamed bread and looked at Aunt Chu in front of me.


    She didn''t think there was anything wrong, but she still looked at me with a smile and asked with concern: "what''s the matter, Xiaorui? Is the dish not to your taste? Or is it not delicious? "


    I even felt for a moment that she was not Hu Jie''s mother, but my mother.


    "No, auntie, what are you doing? You are guests. You don''t need to do anything. Just stay here and enjoy your life. Hu Jie is our Second housekeeper, of course, her family can''t be ungrateful. You don''t have to do this in the future. I''m not used to it. ""Oh, Xiaorui, you are not used to it." Auntie said with an understanding expression.


    But I''m sure she didn''t understand. I have seen this kind of expression on the faces of my elders, but every time it is "understand the truth, just don''t change!"


    "No, auntie, is that a virtue of your family? It''s not that the whole family doesn''t come into the house. Last night my uncle asked me for a drink. This morning you What''s the matter? "


    As I was talking, I suddenly found that the expression on her face was a little strange. Although it only changed back in a moment, I practiced Dharma for such a long time, especially the Yin and Yang eyes increased my eyesight. I can''t see the change of an ordinary person''s expression?


    "Ah? No, I just lost my mind. You can eat Xiaorui. My aunt is gone. It''s OK. I won''t disturb your office any more. I know. I''ll do something important! "


    With that, he got up directly, wiped his hands with the corner of his coat, and walked out of the door. However, I saw a strange expression on her face. It can''t be what I thought out of thin air, but what appeared in my words and made her think of. However, my words seem to be all right


    Forget it, I shook my head, picked up my chopsticks and continued to eat. I said to Li cunhao beside me, "you can go to the kitchen and find something to eat, eh Find Baron first, let him take you to get familiar with this place, then go to the door, go to the door with me, and see the new comers. "


    Finish saying, then continue to eat.


    Half an hour later, at the gate of Tongzhou society, today''s interviewees are Geng Xi and Zeng Xiujie. Today, Gao Yan''s turn is for him to guard the school. It''s also a gift for my school, which gives me some college life and complements my life experience.


    The two of them set up a small table at the door, moved two chairs and sat at the back to examine the visitors, while I was sitting in the courtyard, some distance away from them, but not far away, to inspect the overall situation.


    Baron stood beside me, looking at the door, with a dignified look on his face. I didn''t know what he was thinking. I didn''t find out at first. I thought he was looking at the interviewers like me, so I kept talking to him.


    "Look at that man. Although he is ugly, his eyes are always strange. I don''t think he is a good man. Just look at Xiujie''s eyes."


    "Look at that. He''s a fool. He''s a fool. He can be trusted. It''s just the so-called" every dog butcher is a scholar ". That''s the kind of person who deserves to be trusted, but Well, I don''t think he''s easy. "


    "And that one, like my elder martial brother Luo Tian, has a cold face and murderous spirit. It''s a material to be a killer. It''s not good to be a commander. It''s like Bilong. If you can take it, you can send him to be a pioneer officer."


    Since I found the beauty of the detective eye, I especially like to use it, because I think it''s a bug! No one can escape the detection of this skill. The so-called "knowing the face but not the heart" means that the detection eye is not a mind reading skill, but at least it''s half a mind reading skill. At a glance, you can get all the details, which is much better than any observation.


    As I looked at it, I analyzed the information obtained by the detective eye and said that it turned out that Barron was not talking at all. Looking up, he found that he was not looking at the people who came for the interview, but staring at the more inward direction. He didn''t listen to what I said just now.


    "Baron." I cried.


    "Ah? Sir Barron was so called by me that he was stunned when he found that I was looking at him.


    "What are you looking at? So focused. "


    "Nothing, just..." Baron said, his face tangled, his mouth a meal, did not continue to say.


    I looked at the place he had just looked at, thought about it in my heart, and said, "it''s Geng Xi. You still feel familiar when you look at him now?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, and this feeling is more and more intense. I don''t know, I don''t know who he is. I''m not familiar with this face, but this feeling and that breath are really people I know, right, but it should be when I''m still a human being. "


    I looked at Barron and Geng Xi, who was interviewing with Zeng Xiujie. Now I have interviewed that guy with a bad look, but I''m not satisfied with their expressions.


    "Well, he should be the reincarnation of someone you used to know. Is he your colleague?"


    "No My colleagues should only be those from the Lord''s residence. The Lord''s army was attacked in the north. Although my team had been destroyed elsewhere at that time, I think they would be the same as me. With such hatred, how could the soul enter reincarnation? "


    What he said is reasonable. How can he enter reincarnation with such hatred? However, if it wasn''t for the reincarnation of those people, who would it be?


    I frowned. At this moment, a man on the other side called out: "ah, Baron, are you making the master angry?"


    Baron and I were startled by the loud voice. Looking up, Li cunhao rushed over with a tray and two cups of tea on it."Get up." Li cunhao came up to me, pushed Baron over, bent down to lower the tray, and said to me with a smile: "master, drink tea."


    "Well." I took a cup of tea and said, "put it down, hiss..."


    Only when I said this did I realize that I have a chair right under my ass. where can I get a table or a tea table? His tray can''t go down at all.


    As a result, I didn''t expect Li cunhao to do his best. At that time, he said, "it''s OK. I''ll just take it. I''m not tired!"


    Then he turned to Baron, his smile dropped three points, and said, "you can have a drink, too."


    I: "I''m not..."


    This product


    Baron took the tea and murmured, "dogleg!"


    Although his voice was not big, we could all hear it. Unexpectedly, Li cunhao was not ashamed, but proud, and said, "hum! I''m proud of dogleg. Being a master''s dogleg is better than being an official! No change for a fairy! "


    There was a moment of silence in baronton, and I covered my face with my hands. I really want to not know him.


    At this time, there was a lot of noise on the other side of the room. I turned to see that it was the parents, and some people who had been admitted to the society before, who were all gathered there. They were talking about something and couldn''t hear it clearly. They were all looking this way.


    I guess I want to see the level of my president.


    I sighed. I didn''t expect that Li gouban was very good at observing his words and looks. He immediately said, "master, don''t worry. I''ll deal with the matter over there!"


    With that, he went directly with the tray.


    I looked at him as if he was fighting against scholars. Dogleg showed his ability incisively and vividly. It was a bit of bravery to stop those good guys and work hard to stop them coming. Baron and I drink a cup of tea one by one, staring at him blankly, the heat blocking his face.


    I think Baron and I should have the same idea at the moment - such dogleg is really rare in the world!

 Chapter 154

    The interview is still going on. The thief has been brushed down. The big man and the cold faced killer have passed the first test. They will take it down first and see what happens later.


    Those people were stopped by Li cunhao and didn''t break through, but they didn''t plan to leave. They all unified their caliber and said that they would stand here and have a look, but they would not go. Rao is Li cunhao. No matter how doggy he is, he can only stop them from bothering me. If people don''t come over, he has no reason to give up. He can only walk back to my other side and stand respectfully with a servile face.


    Baron, a military general, can''t stand this kind of person and sneers at him, but he can''t say anything. Anyway, he didn''t do anything bad.


    That''s it. Five or six minutes later, something happened!


    Among the interviewers, hidden dragon and crouching tiger! Some of them are small people, because I have no threshold for mana, so they come to take refuge. But some of them come to my name!


    Once tied with the fourteenth xueyanzhang in Tianya list in the spring and autumn war, this name is too loud!


    In addition to the tenth expert who is called the flying flower fan, the rest of them have families or organizations. Such as Mu family, such as Murong family, such as Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, such as Maoshan, such as yunmiao temple It''s Duan Qingtian, commander of the shadow army. They all have family inheritance!


    It can be said that the flying flower fan and the spring and Autumn Annals of the Jin Dynasty were ranked in the top 15 of the Tianya list as sanxiu, which seemed to be the existence of God in each sanxiu. And I, they have never heard of me coming out of that sect or family, or even my name, or the name of the boat club. If a good person listens to it and makes an investigation, he will find that it is only half a year since I became a mage, and it is only more than a month since the establishment of the Tongzhou society. How could such an unknown person say that he has tied Jin Chunqiu?!


    I don''t have to think about it. There must be a lot of people who want to try my skills to see if I''m boasting


    "Hoo


    A gust of wind came. Zeng Xiujie and Geng Xi had just interviewed one person and were about to add another. Suddenly, they heard the sound of the gust. When they looked up, they saw a dark thing flying in the air, driving the wind and flying!


    One day every week, they are specially guided by me, and they have combat drills. At this time, they react very quickly. When they see that this thing is running towards them, they get up like lightning, step too clearly, slide back in an instant, and evade this move!


    Boom!


    The interviewers around also scattered and hid to one side. The parents and the former recruits all craned their necks to see the table in front of Zeng Xiujie and Geng Xi. At this time, it had been smashed. A dark iron bar fell on the wood of the broken table, emitting a dangerous smell.


    "Who?"


    Zeng Xiujie stopped. With a move of his right hand, a crackling current flashed in his palm, and a huge hammer made of thunder was held in his hand.


    Thunder hammer, this is the magic I choose to pass to him according to his character and fighting characteristics. Now he is also the main force among the three, and his fighting capacity and command ability are the strongest.


    Although we are far away, but the location is suitable, everything there can be seen clearly, at this time, I really saw the man at the door, really a master!


    He is over 1.8 meters tall. He has a broad arm, a round waist, a strong back, a steady step, strong legs, a square face, a broad nose, thick eyebrows and big eyes, a flat head, and a freshly shaved chin. Although it was cold winter, he was wearing a vest, shorts, blue vest on his upper body, arms and shoulders, clavicles all exposed outside, lower body is less than knee shorts, legs completely exposed to the cold wind.


    The exposed limbs, without exception, all exude a strong breath, the dark muscles are extremely strong, like cast iron, the cold wind blowing, without the slightest tremor. Moreover, because he is a big man, and the clothes seem to be a little small, even where he is wrapped by a vest and shorts, the lines are outlined. The vest is a thin layer of cloth, close to the body, showing a perfect figure.


    It''s a body that makes a woman scream and cover her mouth.


    But the only thing that doesn''t conform to ordinary people''s aesthetic is that he is too dark!


    As I said just now, the muscles are all dark, the arms, legs and face are black, and the skin color of the whole person is like a piece of black charcoal. With the strong muscles and the big figure, the whole person can stand there and get rid of the black tower!


    I looked at him and knew that the comer was not good. I immediately passed the investigation and got the first-hand information. At the same time, I probably knew his strength. On his strength, even Zeng Xiujie and Geng Xi could not go down three rounds!


    What do you mean? That means, big probability, one move!


    The man went into the courtyard, came to the broken table, bent down to pick up the black stick, and put a pestle on the ground! All of a sudden, a wave of air carrying dust from under the stick spread out like a wave, and the ground was obviously shaken out of cracks by his one.


    Zeng Xiujie, holding the hammer of thunder, stepped forward and said harshly, "who are you? Come on, let''s go wild with the boat club! "The big man looked around, and there were all the little mages who came to interview. They were scared out of the hospital, and some of them fell to the ground because they were too afraid of their legs. After seeing it, the great man looked at Zeng Xiujie and said in a voice, "tell your president to come out! I''m going to compete with him


    "Hum" Zeng Xiujie snorted coldly, and the current of the giant hammer in his hand was even stronger. He said coldly, "if you call, do you really think this is your big Kang? No matter who you are, I have to wait here when I come. He will consider whether to see you or not after I ask him! "


    I''m not far away. I want to laugh when I listen to it. I don''t blow as much as he did. I''ve got to think about it? What doesn''t exist, life in the world, from the heart.


    At this time, the big man looked around again, and suddenly saw me. His eyes didn''t move.


    Although the heavenly king Lao Tzu is here, I should advise him, but the problem is that he is not the heavenly king Lao Tzu. Fighting Zeng Xiujie is just like playing, and it is not a match for me. Although he is powerful and dangerous, he is still a little behind the virtual wind, Si Kongying and nangongyu I have just seen.


    So, I am not afraid of him at all, smiling affected his eyes, but also tilted down, supported the armrest of the chair with my left elbow, put my head in the palm of my left hand, and looked at him with a pair of eyes narrowed into two cracks.


    It''s not that I want to squint, or that I want to imitate elder Tianliu. The main reason is that I''m fat and my eyes are so small that I really squint when I smile.


    When the big man saw me, his eyes didn''t move, but he didn''t shout at me. Instead, he just stared at me and continued to talk to Zeng Xiujie.


    "I''ve heard that the president of your boat club dares to say that he has leveled the fourteenth xueyanzhang jinchunqiu in the Tianya list. I''d like to see if he really has the ability as the legend has it. Is he boasting?"


    It sounds like he said this to Zeng Xiujie, but his eyes have never left me. How can he not say this to me when I hear it and all those who want to do it?


    I took a look at all the family members not far away and the kids I joined before. They all looked strange and had some expectations.


    Those family members just came, eager to know if I am really strong. When they asked the members of the society, they found that they did not know, even more urgent than them! Now, the opportunity has come. I guess if they can''t see what they want to see, they won''t give up.


    "It''s time to move." I muttered to myself.


    On the other hand, Zeng Xiujie is worthy of being an official, and his words are not reduced at all. He said, "nobody, do you want to see the president? There are so many people like you, please give your name first


    The man snorted coldly and said, "Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, Tie Ning!"


    After that, he lifted the black stick in his hand and swung it falsely. In a moment, a gust of wind rushed to Zeng Xiujie. Zeng Xiujie''s magic power was not strong, and he didn''t want to retreat, so he lost his momentum. His feet were nailed to the ground like nails. He nearly fell down and his clothes were nearly blown away. But fortunately, the wind did not last long, Tie Ning only swung a stick, only two breaths, calm.


    At this time, we can see how Zeng Xiujie''s heart is. Although he knows that he is facing someone he can''t compete with, he still keeps his face unchanged, his legs don''t tremble, his voice doesn''t tremble, and he shouts out: "if you want to see the president, pass me first!"


    Zeng Xiujie''s mouth is not soft. Although he is always laughing and laughing, he is just like us, but he dares to do things when he is in trouble! How else did he become deputy monitor?


    I still remember one time when we had a quarrel with other classes because of some things. He faced all the enemies and quarreled with five or six girls in that class.


    It''s said that women''s quarrel is more serious than men''s. people say that one woman is equal to 500 ducks. Quarreling is quantity suppression. But on that day, I found that Zeng Xiujie had won against 2500 ducks alone!


    It all depends on a mouth harder than a duck!


    However, hard words don''t work. If you really want to start, he''s not a man.


    "Xiujie, step back. I''ll do it." I said in good time.


    Zeng Xiujie looked at me. With a wave of his hand, the thunder hammer dissipated.


    Tie Ning''s eyes were originally on me. When I said this, I naturally turned my body around and asked, "who are you?"


    I stood up, looked at him and said, "I''m the president of Tongzhou society you''re looking for, and I''m the one who made peace with Jin Chunqiu."


    "You?" Tie Ning narrowed her eyes, lifted the stick and said, "OK, just right. Today I''ll see if you are really so powerful."


    Beside me, Baron stepped forward and said, "why do you need to deal with you, sir? I''ll do it


    After that, step forward, press and hold the scabbard on your waist with your left hand, hold the handle with your right hand, and you will pull out the scabbard immediately!


    I reached out and stopped him: "no, I''d better come. If I don''t fight with him, he won''t be convinced. Moreover, they all want to see my strength."


    Then I glanced at the crowd on one side.Baron followed my eyes and understood. He let go and went back.


    I stepped forward, looked at him and said: "you and I in the first World War, say in front, divide the victory and defeat, how about you and me?"


    "If you lose, it means you can''t win jinchunqiu. I''ll tell the whole world about it and let everyone know that you won''t have a foothold any more." Tie Ning said without emotion.


    "Well, if you lose, I want you to be convinced to join my boat club. Don''t worry, I will give you an official position." I said with a smile.


    At the end of the speech, both of us looked at each other, showing their fighting spirit in their eyes, and said in one voice: "it''s a deal!"

 Chapter 155

    In the front gate courtyard of Tongzhou society, the crowd surrounded a large square. On one side were the little monks who came to interview, and on the other side were the family members. They formed a circle with a diameter of 20 meters. Inside the circle, there were two people standing.


    Tie Ning stood on her side, her left shoulder facing me, her right hand holding the iron bar, perpendicular to her body, and her sharp eyes staring at me. I was about ten meters in front of him. I was iron in the front. I had the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand, but my face was as plain as water, even with a little smile.


    That Tie Ning is not an ordinary person or a nameless person. He is also a famous person on the Tianya list. He is a Hunyuan mountain shaking stick and has the potential to open up a mountain! However, such as the strength of players, generally have a weakness, that is speed. I have taimingbu in my body, but it''s just to restrain him!


    People around are extremely excited. The experts on the Tianya list and I, who claim to have fought with Jin Chunqiu, are just like a big play! Moreover, they all want to see if I have the strength.


    However, in such a serious scene, there are still people who can be demons. The leader is the dogleg Li cunhao, who takes a large stainless steel basin and a small sign with the other hand, which is pasted with a two-dimensional collection code. He is surrounded by the onlookers and shouts: "the battle of the world''s top experts! Don''t miss it when you pass by. After passing this village, there''s no other shop. It''s a rare chance. Buy the ticket quickly. It''s 100 yuan per person. The price is fair! "


    I was speechless at that time. Why do you have business sense? I''m making money.


    Tie Ning is also helpless, there also said: "come on, members of the club give 20% discount, parents enjoy 70% discount!"


    "You! Aren''t you new to the interview? Full price


    "Come here, don''t go there. I know you when you''re past. You''re not from the club."


    ¡­¡­


    A circle down, basin full bowl full, the sound of collection to the account is endless, but at least it is done.


    After receiving the money, Li cunhao bowed to me and said with a smile, "master, it''s all over. Come on, let''s see how you won."


    Tie Ning heard a cold hum over there and said, "I''m not ashamed. Look at the stick!"


    Say to want to step out to this side to rush, but still didn''t rush out, that side again make a moth.


    "Don''t hurry! Don''t hurry yet Zeng Xiujie also came out with a basin in his hand, looking upright: "how can we just fight like this? Do you understand the rules?"


    He said it seriously, but I seem to know what will happen next


    After Zeng Xiujie finished this sentence, he suddenly turned around and faced the audience, shouting: "buy it, buy it! The president wins ten for one, and the black man wins one for ten! "


    Sure enough


    If you don''t gamble in a fight, it''s a fight in vain.


    When he finished, we just wanted to fight, Geng Xi''s two products also came out, holding a big basin in his hand, which was a handicraft that he didn''t know when it was made, with my name written on it and my photo pasted on it!


    This is so special. How can we sell aid?!


    Together with us, the decisive battle is for you to drive consumption and promote economic development?


    The gain and loss is that Gao Yan is not there, otherwise it may not be able to make something. Three doubi platoon stations after collecting money clenched their fists at me, bent their arms and sank down, making a "refueling" posture.


    The painting style which was originally full of tension collapsed. Baron covered his face on one side, and my heart also bleeked.


    ¡­¡­


    But at last we found our feelings in each other''s fighting spirit and gazed at each other again.


    "It''s over at last. Come on." Tie Ning''s eyes narrowed slightly and her body bent down slightly. She was ready to go like a cheetah. The Hunyuan mountain shaking stick in her hand was shining black and magnificent!


    All of a sudden! The battle started in a flash! That Tie Ning right foot a pedal, the whole person instantly ejects! Like a sharp arrow straight at me!


    How fast!


    This is the only thought in my mind at this time.


    According to my logic, the general strength players with huge body should not have such speed. For example, I weigh more than 200 Jin and can''t run at all. Even if I know taimingbu, I can bully people who don''t know taimingbu. I''m not as good as a skinny person when I reach the same stage of cultivation.


    However, now he let me see, fast, and big body these two points, do not conflict!


    At that moment, I leaned back and stepped back like flying. At the next moment, Tie Ning had already appeared in my original position. In my hand, I swung the iron stick directly!


    Iron bar in front of me but half a meter of place across, did not hit me, the swing of the wind blowing my face muscles are about to fall off, suddenly feel a burst of pain tingling. That Tie Ning couldn''t make a single blow. He took advantage of the momentum of this swing, took the tip of his right foot as the axis, rotated his body for a circle, pushed his left foot, and rushed over again, holding the stick in both hands, and smashed it head on!


    I was only five meters behind me. Now I retreated, less than two meters away from the crowd behind me. I can''t retreat any more! He quickly put his left hand against the body of the sword and his horizontal sword against it.Dong!


    In the sound of a bell ringing in an ancient temple, all people''s eyes could see that my sword was bent down by the iron bar and almost stuck to my chest. It seemed that it was about to be broken, and I would be knocked down by the iron bar.


    I clearly heard someone sigh and talk behind me. Yu Guang saw someone shaking his head slightly in the crowd, as if he had foreseen my failure. But only four people, still light sneer, full of confidence. Balong, Geng Xi, Zeng Xiujie, Li cunhao!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, my sword suddenly stretched straight, and the huge force rebounded instantly, shaking the exhausted iron back!


    The scene turned 180 degrees, and Tie Ning was blasted 15 meters away. At last, she used her iron stick to insert it back into the ground.


    Regardless of the stunned expression of the people around me, I looked at him with a smile and said, "now, it''s my turn."


    As soon as the voice fell, I stepped on taimingbu and made a rapid progress. In the blink of an eye, I had passed nearly ten meters. As soon as Tie Ning saw it, she immediately pulled out the stick and met me. As soon as she loosened her hand, the stick head hit me.


    My taimingbu is just like Lingbo''s micro step. Its characteristic is unpredictable. Even if the distance is so close, I still dodge easily and hold my sword in front of my chest to prevent him from hitting again.


    With the last confrontation, I already know that this guy''s explosive power is very strong, and his solid muscles are not good-looking when he is decorated. Once he is despised, he will suffer an unimaginable blow!


    So at this time, I have the ability to counterattack, but it''s not necessary. At such a close distance, a strong player''s sudden attack will be very powerful. Compared with the attack, I''d better win steadily and defend first.


    Anyway, like those four people, I have absolute confidence that I can beat this guy sooner or later.


    I don''t know whether it''s because I''m defending or I don''t have this plan. Tie Ning didn''t change her moves again. Instead, she pushed her heel to take the initiative to open the distance. She grasped the end of the iron bar in her hand and exerted her strange power. She held one end directly and swung the long stick over!


    As soon as I saw it, I quickly raised my head. The stick swung in front of me and didn''t hurt me. And that Tie Ning didn''t expect to hit me. With the power of swinging, her left hand also came over, holding the stick in both hands, she turned around the top of her head and swept over again!


    This time, it''s not a head start. It''s a leg sweep!


    My fighting experience was not covered either. As soon as I turned around, my feet moved towards my right rear, because his stick came from my left side.


    This one made me hide again. Tie Ning turned around, took the stick as a gun, and hit me with the stick head again.


    At this time, I have also steadied my feet, holding the sword in my right hand, and stabbing straight at it with a sword!


    The next moment, the stick and sword collided. The tip of my ghost face flying cloud sword was hitting the head of his Hunyuan mountain shaking stick. Under the huge impact force, the sword in my hand was bending again. Last time it was pressed from the middle, but this time it was pressed from both ends. Its bending degree was greater than that of last time. It almost seemed to break!


    The crowd was talking again, but because I had completed a reversal last time, their attitude was not so sure this time. In my heart, I have already recognized my strength.


    The point of the ghost face flying cloud sword is against the iron bar. The body of the sword has been bent to the limit, but the strength of Tie Ning can''t be increased by another point!


    "Go As soon as my wrist shook, the ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly straightened. The huge force made the iron stick fly back in an instant. Rao Shi Tie Ning held it tightly with a big hand, but he couldn''t stop it from retreating.


    The iron stick is rubbed back in Tie Ning''s hand. The thick cocoon on his hand rubs against the iron stick, which produces sparks in winter. In the process, he himself flies backward.


    However, it''s strange that Tie Ning''s momentum has not weakened, but has increased, and It''s multiplied!


    I looked at the sword in my hand, closed my eyes, slowly put down my hand, and felt the momentum in my body.


    On the other side, the stick in Tie Ning''s hand has reached the end. As long as you wipe it out a little more, the stick will be taken off. At this moment, Tie Ning suddenly turned around, holding the stick in both hands, and changed the movement direction of the stick. With the help of that force, her feet and heels continued to do the axis, and she turned her body into a * *.


    For a moment, neither of us attacked again. On the contrary, it seemed that we were having a hard time with ourselves.


    It is very strange for people around to see this scene. Only a few people can see the essence.


    "It looks like we''re going to take the last shot." Balong said, squinting at Tie Ning. "This is the last stroke of Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, which is to break the bridge and sink the boat. What he wants is the momentum of going straight forward, but after this move, he should not be able to make any more moves."


    "Well What is brother Rui doing? " Zeng Xiujie frowned and asked.


    "If I think correctly, I should also be feeling some big killing move. It seems that my husband doesn''t want to avoid this stick, but plans to take it hard. He Look


    With a drink from Baron, everyone came to see that my hands were covered with ice armor and gradually spread to the sword. Only two breaths had completely wrapped the sword. The next moment, the golden light suddenly appeared from my palm, the ghost face flying cloud sword was like a lamp, flashing golden light.And then, thunder and lightning came out around the golden lamp, like a dragon around the sword. At the end of the hilt, a little black light flashed, but it didn''t work. It just stopped at the hilt. Around the body of the sword, there is an invisible Qi blade, which carries the strong wind and releases the cold.


    "He He''s fusing elements! " Baron looked at the sword in my hand, and he was shocked.


    "Worthy of being a gentleman, worthy of being a gentleman..."


    "You see, I''ll say it. A master is a master." Li cunhao never forgets his dogleg status and flatters himself.


    But they were right. As I got the five skills of lightpalm and later, I found that these five skills correspond to the five elements of light, wind, ice, thunder and darkness. The five elements are mutually reinforcing and can be integrated, so it should also be possible to derive the five elements. However, for the sake of insurance, I decided to join a kind of media instead of direct integration.


    This medium is the ghost face flying cloud sword.


    At this time, Tie Ning''s action is also completed. He stops at his feet, loosens his hand, and the Hunyuan mountain shaking stick flies over in an instant, just like a black dragon!


    I looked up and saw that the black dragon had already come to him. I raised my sword and directly met him!


    Boom!


    The five colors of divine light rushed out from the blade and hit the flying iron bar, which immediately blocked its forward momentum. At the next moment, suddenly a burst of explosion came, and the light was shining. I couldn''t see clearly for a moment, but I felt a strange force on my hand. The ghost face flying cloud sword was already out of hand, and the iron bar also flew back.


    Tie Ning was shocked when she saw the defeat, but her reaction was still there. Seeing the stick flying back, she immediately stepped on her feet and picked it up. And I also know that he can''t be allowed to seize the weapon and run quickly with his foot on taimingbu.


    Almost at the same time! My two hands were on the Hunyuan mountain shaking stick. Tie Ning didn''t expect that I could come so fast. She was so surprised that she slapped me with a palm. I directly met him with a bright palm. I opened his hand and bent his elbow. One elbow was on his left chest and heart. Then she shook her arm down and printed one palm on his abdomen.


    The power of Guangming palm is obvious to all. Tie Ning has just used a killing move and can''t resist it at all. He immediately let go and fell to the ground, while I was drifting slowly and calm.


    In this battle, the victory has been divided, and the statement that the war was even in the spring and Autumn period of Jin Dynasty has now gained an important evidence. Not only that, today, there''s a real word: the president of Tongzhou club, Tiening, the 17th Hunyuan mountain shaking stick in Tianya list, defeated by three swords!

 Chapter 156

    On this day, in the boat club, the weather was sunny and peaceful, and it looked like a fairyland on earth, but at this time


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Cough! Oh, I''m a cow


    A burst of laughter broke the pleasant atmosphere. Gao Yan, who had been sitting under a tree with fallen leaves in the courtyard and drinking tea quietly while listening to music, almost choked to death. He quickly lowered his head and coughed up the water flowing into his trachea, smoothing his chest with his hands to relieve his discomfort.


    "My God, what''s the matter? Choking me. This is brother Rui''s voice. What''s wrong with him? Crazy? "


    Not far away, Baron is sitting cross legged under the old tree to practice. The tree has survived for many years, and it has become spiritual. Although it still can''t get rid of the natural law of falling leaves in winter and sprouting in spring, it is not comparable to any other tree.


    However, this kind of thing is useless to me. My mana comes from the system. Only those who take the aura of heaven and earth need this kind of thing. Baron, for example, is using the sun and moon essence to improve his training speed.


    But Just now, because of my laugh, I almost lost myself in the devil. At this time, I helplessly opened my eyes, looked at the building of Tongzhou society, and said, "it should be my husband who has made a breakthrough again. Since the last battle with Tie Ning, my husband''s breakthrough speed has become faster. These days, I can obviously feel that the momentum of my husband is growing."


    "Good guy, it doesn''t matter if he breaks through. I''m scared to return." Looking at the building with lingering fear, Gao Yanxin picked up the tea cup and sipped it gently.


    But at this time, I suddenly appeared behind him, two hands "pa" on his shoulder, said: "then why don''t you return?"


    "Poof


    Gao Yangang had just taken a sip of tea, and all of a sudden he sprayed it out again.


    "Cough oh my god! Brother Rui, you''re going to scare me to death! " Gao Yanda gasps heavily, looking back at me, a face of panic, as if looking at ghosts.


    Baron was a little behind me. Seeing this scene, he burst into laughter, and then asked, "Sir, do you have another breakthrough? But just now, I just made a mistake. You should be in the room. How did you get here? "


    I patted Gao Yan on the shoulder and said with a smile, "ah? Yes, I have broken through again, and I will have a good skill. How about that? Guess what. "


    "Sir, do you want me to guess out of thin air?"


    "Yes, I think the tips are in place." I said, and turned back, began to bully Gao Yan.


    Baron stood up with his arms around his chest and his back against the tree. He frowned and thought about it. Suddenly, he had a flash of inspiration and said, "Sir, you are here out of thin air. This is something you have never done before, isn''t it..." Is this your new skill? Is your new ability blinking


    "Exactly!" As soon as I heard this, I immediately turned back, stretched out a finger, pointed to the sky and said, "I just learned this ability. I moved directly from my room upstairs to here. Of course, this is also the limit distance, but the distance is up and down. If it''s moving on a plane, I''m afraid I can move further!"


    Baron listened, but also a happy face, bow his hands and said: "then I congratulate you on learning another magic skill."


    "Oh, no, No." I waved my hand and asked, "well, anyway, why are you here today and not staring at them at the door for an interview?"


    "Sir, you''ve been practicing in the house these days. You don''t know what''s going on in the society at all. This Tie Ning has completely replaced my task now. He has become a living signboard at the door. If anyone doesn''t agree, he will fight directly with him. Moreover, his face is not unknown. All the 17th experts on the Tianya list are here. They can see our emptiness at a glance It''s real. "


    "Oh - this guy, how is he? Did he say he was bored?"


    "That''s not true, but judging from his performance, it should be like this. Yesterday, he had a fight with Lang Feng."


    "Lang Feng Has he recovered from all his injuries? "


    Since I came home last time, I took Lang Feng to meet Black Fox and Taoist Fei Huo on the way, and Lang Feng was injured in the fight with Taoist Fei Huo, he has been in a state of healing. The Taoist Fei Huo''s magic seems to have a high damage to their ghosts, and has a lot of sequelae, so he has been cultivated until now.


    "Yes, he has recovered not long ago. I believe he''s also suffocated, so he fought with Tie Ning." Barron said with a smile.


    "Well..." I nodded, and the two bad guys solved each other by themselves. It''s really no trouble. "By the way, Baron, tomorrow, or the day after tomorrow, I''m going to the capital, to the shadow army headquarters to hold that annual meeting. I don''t think it''s long. I''ll be back in a few days. It''s going to be new year''s day soon. We can''t set off firecrackers in this place. I always feel that we''ve lost the flavor of new year. Do you think this is suitable?"


    As I said this, I reached into my arms and took out something similar to a syringe. It''s just a lot thicker than the syringe. One end has a mouth, and the other end can stretch a short rod. It''s less than the length of a palm. There are two horizontal bars in the middle. When using, use the middle finger and ring finger against the cross bar, use the end of the palm against the bottom of the short bar, and face the mouth to the outside.Baron took it, looked at it for a while, and then explored it with mana. He knew that there was a little flow of mana in it. It was not much, but just a trickle. It should be a small object, maybe not even a magic weapon.


    "Try shooting it into the sky." I said.


    Baron did as he was told. He pointed his mouth to the sky and shook hands. With the force of curling up his fingers and squeezing his palm, the short pole was suddenly squeezed into the tube. For a moment! In that mouth, another red light shot out, like a small meteor, straight to the sky, and began to rotate, finally, burst out a red fireworks, and also outlined a phoenix like appearance.


    It looks like it''s the same as the ordinary skyrocketing fireworks, except that the things exploded have shapes. However, the brightness of this thing is much greater than that of ordinary fireworks. Even if it''s day, you can feel that brightness. I can''t imagine that if it''s night, it''s a bright red sun in the sky!


    At that time, I''m afraid half of the people in Jicheng will see the red light and the Phoenix.


    It''s not so much fireworks as It''s a flare!


    "This..." Looking at the fading red in the air, Baron said, "well, it can''t be released as fireworks. It''s a bit big, but it''s really just made with mana. It has no impact on the environment."


    At this time, the syringe is a waste. It can''t even pump water. However, as long as I pour in mana, it can be used again. However, no matter the color, or the flying animals, are unchanged.


    This is the first and probably the only semi-finished product in the system store when I upgraded to level 24.


    Its ability and efficacy are determined, but other software needs to be manufactured by me, including the shape. The system has given me several templates, including pistol shaped, needle barrel shaped, salute barrel shaped, and several other types. There are also differences in color, red, yellow, orange, blue, green, pink Colorful. Animal content, dragon and Phoenix, wolves, tigers and leopards, deer, sheep, cattle and horses, countless.


    I made the one just now. I picked the shape, color and animals. I wanted to try the effect. I didn''t expect that.


    "It seems that this should be a kind of signal bomb in my previous life." I murmured. I took a look at the syringe. I can do as much as I want with things like this. I can use colors and animals as signals, and then I can accurately transmit information.


    "Sir, this thing is too eye-catching, or..."


    "What''s the matter?" Looking at Baron, I wondered, "we are not a shady place. This is the same boat club, the place where the experts on the Tianya list live, and the place where the commander of the shadow army lives. Can''t we be eye-catching? We''ve been keeping a low profile for a long time. It''s time to make it public. I want to let people know that TongZhou society is making a big splash and aiming for the world! "


    ¡­¡­


    I went back to my room, sat on my bed and began to inspect the system store. Since the last battle with Tie Ning, I combined the five elements and felt a strong sense of tearing in my body. At that time, if it wasn''t for Tie Ning who was at the end of his life, I would have fallen to the ground first.


    But after going back for a rest and stabilizing that power, I found that my mana was improved a lot!


    Break and stand! Since ancient times, it has been a way to improve my qualifications and exercise my roots. It''s just too overbearing and too dangerous. I didn''t expect that I had no intention to do this.


    So I quickly struck while the iron was hot. After a day''s rest, I began to mobilize the derived elements of the five elements again, and started to break and then stand. At that time, I directly broke through the first level.


    It''s not a one-time event. The effect is sustained. Although it is decreasing, it''s faster than usual. In addition, after I came back from Maoshan, I asked people to prepare strong liquor to assist me in my cultivation. These days, it''s really a leap forward!


    However, I can''t always use it after breaking. This kind of thing is really dangerous. Fortunately, my system has a strong ability to recover my body and muscles. Otherwise, I can''t stand it after breaking twice in a row. But even so, I can''t rashly advance. I''d better wait for a while.


    Because I upgraded very quickly, I didn''t have time to see many things out of the system. This time, I just broke through level 24 and got another blink skill. I just went to see the system. After reading the skill, I easily made a signal bomb, and I couldn''t wait to blink to the hospital.


    But when I just looked at the system store, I had a feeling that something strange had happened there. This time I specially went to see it. Sure enough, there was a situation that I couldn''t imagine.


    In the system store, one of the things you can buy is different from the others. Other commodities are just like visiting a treasure. They are as impressive at a glance, but this thing is just a vague outline. It''s like being blocked by a layer of gauze, or falling into a thick fog.However, its other information is as clear as others. It is obvious that you can buy how many drops of blood you need to buy and how much you are limited to buy.


    I looked at the words of "limited purchase of one piece" and said in my heart what it is and how it would look.


    So, do I buy it or not?


    There''s only one chance.


    After thinking for a long time, I decided to buy it!


    With a flash of white light in the system, I feel that the blood in my body has changed. This is because the system is automatically extracting blood, and I also get the prompt of "successful purchase" from the system.


    However, the situation has not changed, that thing is still such a virtue.


    It''s not easy to identify the appearance. It''s not a weapon, and I can''t see what it is. It''s strange, but at this moment, my eyes glanced at something, and I was even more confused.


    Yin Yang eye, the Yin Yang eye is also limited to purchase one. I didn''t pay attention to its shopping box after I bought it. However, at this time, the pattern of Yin Yang eye in the shopping box is also fuzzy, but it is only as fuzzy as this new thing.


    I move in my heart and use Yin and Yang eyes as soon as possible, as expected! After I used the Yin and Yang eyes, the shopping box of the Yin and Yang eyes also became the same as that thing, with thick fog

 Chapter 157

    In the system store, the shopping box that originally belonged to the Yin and Yang eyes is already a fog. It''s the same as the new thing, but the difference is that maybe I already know the appearance of the Yin and Yang eyes, so even if it''s blurred, I can still vaguely see the outline, but I can''t see the outline of the new thing.


    Maybe it''s a psychological effect. It''s just like thinking about a tune in your heart and then tapping it. How can you listen to it like this? If you listen to someone else''s tapping, you can''t hear it at all.


    I tried to summon the bronze sword and ghost face flying cloud sword from the warehouse backpack. Sure enough, the same situation happened to the shopping boxes that originally belonged to them. It seems to be true. It''s clear in the system. If it''s taken out, it''s fuzzy. Yin Yang eye is a special case, because if I don''t use it, it won''t be taken back into the system backpack, but it''s still on me, so there''s a middle shape state. When I use it, it will become more fuzzy.


    Because only one of them is limited to purchase, so I can see this effect. For other things, because there is no upper limit or the upper limit is not reached, this will not happen. However, there is one thing I don''t understand, this thing Why are you like this?


    It is known that my thing is fuzzy when it is called out, and this new thing is fuzzy, so this thing is now outside the body, so where is this thing now


    "Come out, Mo!" I quickly called out Xiao Mo and asked about these things.


    "Er..." Sure enough, as I thought, Xiao Mo was also confused. She didn''t know what was going on. No, even she didn''t know what was in my system.


    "Didn''t you tell me that there would be Yin and Yang eyes in the system? How can we say that we don''t know what''s in the system? " I wonder.


    "Master, it''s like this. Although I know something, I know little about it. Because I have the impression that you had Yin and Yang eyes in your previous life, so I can know that there should be Yin and Yang eyes. Just let me say something specific. This is really..."


    Small Mo says, voice is more and more small, commissary aggrieved appearance.


    After thinking about it, I think her words are reasonable. After so many days, I have a guess about Xiao Mo''s identity. It should be a dog I raised in my previous life, just like the wheezing dog beside Erlang God. Later, when I died in my previous life, she also died. So, in fact, Xiao Mo is not a very close person. I don''t know much about the secret of my previous life. If I really know, I think it''s the unreliable old boy of the national teacher.


    But I couldn''t find him at all. There was a little mo in front of me. Even if I knew a little, it was better than not knowing at all.


    "Little mo, try to recall what I had in my previous life? The more detailed the better. "


    "Well..." After listening to my words, Xiao Mo even frowned personified. Have you ever seen a Samoye frowning? I want to laugh. After thinking for a long time, the little Mo said:


    "master, I remember that your weapon is not a sword, but a long gun Or some other weapon. In short, it''s a long pole, with armor, helmet and mask. By the way, there''s a horse. You call it Xiao Hong. "


    Xiaohong


    I was fascinated at that time. What was the style of naming in my previous life, Xiao Mo, Xiao Hong But think about the name of my life, xiaonuo, Xiaomu Well, it''s the same person.


    But what she said was useless. I knew for a long time that it was the screen saver of the mobile phone. When I got it, I saw it and thought it was very handsome. Later, I thought it might be my previous life. Now I have just confirmed it. It has no practical use.


    Forget it, don''t want to, I put the small Mo back, heart said later will know, sleep!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s time to go to the capital to hold the annual meeting of shadow army.


    "Are you sure you want to go alone, sir?" Baron asked with a worried face. "If something happens, there''s no one to take care of. Is that really OK?"


    "What can I do for you?" I can''t laugh or cry when I look at him. "I''m going to a meeting, not to fight. In the shadow army, there can''t be any undercover arranged by the Gongmo cult. The commander was the second best in the Tianya list. He''ll be fine."


    I waved my hand, opened the door and got on the car. Then I turned back and said, "Baron, you can buy new year''s goods at home. This is the first year of our family in the same boat club. We must do well. You have work to do."


    "Yes." Baron nodded.


    "Come on, let''s go." I turned to get on the car, pulled up the door, started the car, and karred sped away


    ¡­¡­


    "Kay This is the Grand Hotel I followed the navigation to the place mentioned in the text message. At the annual meeting, the shadow army would choose an official hotel to stay and have a rest. The first half of the annual meeting would also be held in this hotel.


    Because I arrived one day earlier, the exact date of the annual meeting is actually the day after tomorrow, so I still have one day to rest, so that time will not be too tense."Hello, please show me your identification." At the gate of the parking lot, a man dressed as a waiter stopped my karred and came up to him.


    He said no problem, whether it is appearance or expression, and the general star hotel waiter, if ordinary people, simply do not see what the problem. If you ask me for the certificate, it''s naturally the certificate of the shadow army. If I show it, let me in; if not, give me any reason and drive me away.


    This is the meeting place of the shadow army. It must be kept secret and safe!


    I reached out and took out the document of the shadow army from my arms. I pretended to look back at him inadvertently, and looked at the waiter with a detective eye. As expected, he is a law practitioner. Since my level reached level 24, my investigative eye has another function, that is, to be able to see his sphere of influence, and it is regulated by my level.


    They are not me. They will not have such a system, so naturally they will not have the same hierarchical differentiation as me. However, for my convenience, after seeing the strength of that person, the detective eye will give back to me in a hierarchical way.


    This person''s ability is probably my strength when I was at level 17. At that time, I could basically enter the top half of the Tianya list. So, this person''s ability is also very good.


    I took out the certificate and handed it to him. He gave it back to me after reading it. He did not salute or bow, but said, "please come inside, sir." With that, he turned around and waved to them to lift up the parking pole.


    Someone in the room saw him wave his hand. He pushed the switch to lift the parking lever. I stepped on the gas pedal and started the car. When the front half of the car had to exceed the man''s body, he said through the method of forcing the voice into his ear: "Sir, atone for the crime. In case someone finds out the secret, I can''t salute. Please forgive me."


    With these words, my karred has completely overtaken him and drove into the parking lot in the hospital. He looked up at the back of my car with hesitation. He should be worried that I, the new officer, will wear small shoes for him in the future. Although he is powerful, he is only a subordinate who was chosen as the doorman. His official position is not big. As a lieutenant commander, I am the agent of the Eastern Division, and I can crush him to death.


    And just when he didn''t know what to do, my voice was also forced into his ear: "no harm."


    After I stopped, I came to the lobby. On the way, I saw the waiter put in another car. It must be one of our people. I don''t know what official position it is. But I''m just a temporary post in the shadow army. I really know Qin Nan, Han Fei and Xue Biao. Even if I meet, I don''t know the depth. Even if I know the depth, it has nothing to do with me.


    When I entered the lobby, the people here had been dismissed for a long time. The person in charge of the lobby must also be a member of the shadow army. I walked over and supported the front desk with my arms, looking at the little sister in uniform standing behind the stage.


    Since Qin Nan, I have this feeling. No matter men or women, as long as they have experienced such a life, they will be different from those who have not. They have a unique temperament. When they mingle with ordinary people, they will naturally be different and more attractive than other people.


    The change of men may be more obvious to women. As a man, I can see the change of women more clearly.


    "Hello, sir, please show me your identification. We will determine the room specifications according to the position." She said this in a very low voice. Although she had been inside, she had to keep it secret.


    "Just arrange one for me. There''s no need to be so serious." I said casually, what are you doing with this? What''s wrong with big and small officials?


    "Sir, this is an order. Please don''t embarrass me." She said grimly.


    At this time, another person came in from the outside. Looking back, I saw that she was also a woman. She was wearing a white sweater with a thick black vest, black hot pants, a bare leg artifact and a pair of black boots. A head of long black hair tied horsetail left behind, a pair of sunglasses on the beam, wearing a little bit down, arm, also built a coat.


    The appearance of the whole person is just like that of a smart girl. I can see from the perspective of investigation that the strength of this person is only my level 15 appearance, which is not as good as the waiter at the door and the little sister at the front desk. But this strength, dressed like this, should not feel cold. Well, the coat in my hand should be to hide people''s eyes and ears.


    The secret gathering of the shadow army. The people who come here should not be seen as members of the shadow army by others. Therefore, she should set up such a person for herself now.


    Don''t say it. It''s pretty


    The little sister at the front desk was not surprised. She knew that everyone''s appearance must be different, and there was no change in her expression. She bowed slightly to the man and said in a low voice: "Hello, sir, please show me your ID card. We will determine the specifications of the room according to the position."


    The detective eye knows that the woman''s name is Dong Xinyi. She comes to the front desk, reaches out her hand, takes out her small book and hands it over.


    I took advantage of the front desk little sister opened to look at the time, a glance, Dong Xinyi, is a lieutenant rank.

 Chapter 158

    Dong Xinyi, lieutenant.


    When I saw the information, I took back my eyes and looked at Dong Xinyi, who was also looking at me.


    "What''s your official position? I''m a lieutenant from Hangzhou, Zhejiang. How about you?" Dong Xinyi looked at me with a smile and asked. A lively and cheerful little girl jumped into her eyes.


    I smile, said: "my hometown Luzhou tobacco City, now is in Jicheng, so count up, we are still very close."


    "Yes." Dong Xinyi''s smiling eyes narrowed, and suddenly said, "ah, you don''t seem to have answered me. What official position are you?"


    "Is that important?"


    "Of course it''s important. Don''t you think it''s important?" Dong Xinyi naturally said.


    "You shouldn''t have been in the shadow army for long."


    "How do you know? I''ve only been a member for more than a month, because I made a contribution last time. I was promoted to the rank of lieutenant, just in time for this annual meeting. "


    Dong Xinyi said with a smile that people and animals were harmless and mentally retarded. I think, with her character, that is, in this straightforward place, out of here, I think she can die outside.


    Just at this time, the front desk lady went through the formalities, handed in the room card and certificate together, and said respectfully, "Sir, it''s done, room 3021 on the third floor."


    Dong Xinyi took it over, but she was not in a hurry to go. She had to see what certificate I took out. Her eyes were shining with the light of curiosity.


    I think she is really persistent, and the little sister at the front desk is also acting according to the rules. She has no choice but to tell her the cruel fact that "I''m actually your boss".


    So I handed over the small copy proving the identity of the commander and the green arrow representing the agent of the Eastern Division


    I watched as Dong Xinyi''s eyes widened and her chin seemed to fall to the ground.


    She herself is a member of the Eastern Division. I am the agent of the Eastern Division. Isn''t this just a pressure on her.


    The shape of the arrow is fixed. If it is a part of this shape, it can represent the identity of the agent, and the direction is distinguished by color. Dongqinglong, xibaihu, nanzhuque, beixuanwu, zhonghuanglong. Green in the East, white in the west, red in the south, black in the north, and yellow in the middle.


    So as soon as you take it out, look at the color and the shape, you will know your identity at that time.


    "You see, I said don''t let you know, how, meaning not surprise, surprise not surprise!"


    Dong Xinyi


    The person in front of him has become an officer, but this officer doesn''t seem to be very reliable. Should he be happy or not? Online, etc. It''s very urgent


    This should be dong Xinyi''s heart at this time.


    At this time, the front desk lady also handed my things back and said, "Hello, sir, it''s done. Room 7004, seventh floor."


    The hotel has a total of ten floors. The rooms in the hotel are sorted according to the quality. The higher the floor is, the better. The lower the floor is, the worse. In principle, I can''t live in such a good room as a lieutenant colonel, but when I have the identity of an agent of the Eastern Division, the lieutenant colonel is not important.


    After I took my room card, arrow and certificate, I laughed at Dong Xinyi and turned to the elevator to go upstairs, leaving her alone to think about life.


    ¡­¡­


    Afterwards, I couldn''t care what happened to Dong Xinyi. I didn''t leave my contact information. I had the right to be a trivial matter in my life. It was already late when I came. It wasn''t long before it was time for dinner. I had planned to order takeout, but after thinking about it, I thought that the takeout boy couldn''t come in


    Although the takeaway boy, the Plaza lady and the Chaoyang people are all powerful and omnipotent, I think it''s a bit of a suspense to break into the secret meeting base of the shadow army. Don''t worry about it as soon as possible! Just want to go out to eat, just to the first floor, I suddenly found that I am low.


    Star hotels, bring their own hotels


    It''s poverty that limits my imagination! To be reasonable, how could I have stayed in a star hotel before! How can I know if I''ve never stayed in a restaurant?!


    Just as I never knew that the food there was free before I took business class on High-speed Railway But when the stewardess asked me if I needed any food, he nodded his head very quietly: "well." Otherwise it would be embarrassing!


    This time, I did the same old trick and kept silent. Thanks to my thick skin, Shengsheng stopped, changed direction and walked towards the hotel.


    There are already many people in the hotel, which is different from the breakfast buffet in general hotels. It''s a la carte. The dining environment in the star hotel is not built. It''s a cylindrical building with two floors up and down. The middle is transparent. You can see the first floor on the second floor. The area is very large. It''s absolutely standard! Next to the counter on the first floor, there is a small stage with a large screen.


    In the dining room, there are many shadow army brothers. I''m not familiar with them, so I found a place a little far away from them. That is to say, I came early and had this place. When the day is right, it will be full of people. There is no such thing as far away.I ordered two dishes, rice and wine. I was waiting for the dishes, and suddenly I was "daddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddaddad The sound of footsteps, followed by a familiar female voice: "that, long Hello, sir. Can I sit here? "


    I''ll take a look at it for the first time. Oh, isn''t this Dong Xinyi just now.


    I took a look at the very empty restaurant and said, "why? Do you have to sit by my side? "


    "Yes Dong Xinyi put her hands on her abdomen, lowered her head and affirmed. Then she raised her little head, looked at me pitifully and said tentatively: "but Is that ok? "


    I can''t help laughing at her nervous appearance, so I nodded and said, "sit down." She immediately cheered up and sat opposite me.


    "I said you are really interesting. You have to sit here instead of sitting in so many seats. Why, I have money here?" I asked.


    "No, sir." Dong Xinyi naturally said.


    "Ah?"


    "No, no, I mean, it''s a special honor to sit with the chief." She grinned, waved her hand, and then asked, "Sir, this year How old it is. "


    I took a look at her and said, "I''m 20 years old."


    I''m January''s birthday, just a few days ago, now I''m 20 years old.


    "Ah? 20 years old is the chief! I''m one year older than you. It''s because of my luck. When can I be promoted? "


    Dong Xinyi lowered her head and looked sad, but I just wanted to "ha ha".


    You''re one year older than me? Detective eye shows you 23 good! Without this magic skill, I was almost cheated by you! A woman is really a magical creature. At this moment, she never forgets to hide her age.


    I''ll tell you, that''s why she has to make a sense of imbalance that "she''s older than me but not as senior as I am". Otherwise, she can make herself smaller


    "Well, sir, how did you get to this point?" Dong Xinyi withdrew her feelings and asked again.


    I thought about it and said, "in fact, I haven''t been in the shadow army for long, but I''m stronger. It''s true."


    Well, it''s true, but I always feel that the woman opposite seems to have a bigger psychological shadow.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, how can the officer be so strong when he is so young? "


    "Well You have never heard a saying that success depends on one percent of talent and ninety-nine percent of effort. "


    "Ah, I''ve heard that, sir. Do you mean that as long as I work hard, I can be as strong as you?" Dong Xinyi seems to be a primary school student who raises her hand to answer questions. She is full of inexplicable confidence in her reading comprehension ability.


    Unfortunately, this is not the right answer.


    I shook my head and corrected, "no, no, what I want to say is that even if you have 99% of your efforts and don''t have that 1% of your talent, you can''t succeed."


    Dong Xinyi


    is old fellow, old iron!


    I can now be sure that her psychological shadow area should be infinite, but what I said is really true! I''ve been thinking, if I''m just an ordinary person, if I''m not the reincarnation of general rushzi.


    If I''m an ordinary person, not the reincarnation of the general, I can''t beat her even if I tie up ten of them!


    Isn''t that the one percent talent


    At this time, several shadow soldiers came in. They should all be brothers from the same place. As soon as they saw Dong Xinyi, they immediately came here. The person in the front waved and said, "Xinyi, why are you here? Who is this brother?"


    When Dong Xinyi saw that they also looked happy and seemed to know each other, she quickly called them over, made a silent gesture and said in a low voice, "Shh - don''t talk nonsense. This is the officer!"


    "Sir?" Several of them had already come over, and there were not enough chairs. Several of them brought some from other tables and sat down with us. They asked, "what officer? Although he is mature, I think he is still younger than us, and how can he come back here?"


    "It''s true!" Dong Xinyi strove to say, "as I have seen with my own eyes, the rank of lieutenant colonel is still the agent of the Eastern Division."


    "True or false?" A few people are a look of shock and disbelief, a pair of eyes up and down looking at me.


    I was really tired of showing them, so I made a silent gesture. With the other hand, I took out part of the arrow representing my identity from my pocket.


    Life in the world, low-key! low-key!


    "Hiss -" they all took a breath of cold air, and their faces looked the same as Dong Xinyi at the beginning. Their eyes and chin could fall to the ground. Dong Xinyi looked at a proud face, as if to find a psychological balance.


    I showed them a look, then took back the arrow again, with a smile on my face, while they were shocked. What a living leader!And they must be the same as Dong Xinyi. I''m their boss! Sitting with your boss, it''s


    I see a few people''s hip movement, think it should be considering whether to get up to salute.


    I waved my hand and said, "forget it. There are not so many rules. Just sit down."


    Several people just put down their heart and sat down in peace. But just sit down, and suddenly all lifted up, a few people looked around, make sure that did not attract attention, just whispered "thank you, sir." Then he sat down again.


    I can''t help but want to laugh. One of them boldly asked, "Sir, how did you come here for dinner?"


    As soon as he said this, I knew that I should be ignorant and have made some common sense mistakes. But I was shameless. I laughed again and asked, "what''s wrong?"


    Take a person repeatedly waved: "no, no, just, you are the officer, the person in charge of the division, your floor, should have independent dining area."


    I: "I''m not..."


    I''m so special Poverty limits my imagination again!


    Star hotel with a restaurant is just, how high-rise with a personal canteen ah!


    In this case, what can I do? I can only look like a good leader and said with a smile, "what''s the meaning of eating there? How can I come here to eat with you people?"


    Suddenly, the "brush brush brush" in the eyes of several people was full of adoration and admiration. What an approachable and popular leader!


    And I can only say in my heart: "I''m so shameless!"


    At this time, someone came outside again, and a sound of "Deng Deng Deng Deng......" Run in alone. Standing about 1.78 meters, he has black sports pants, canvas shoes on his feet, black round neck shirt with silver gray windbreaker on his upper body, flax dyed hair, fair skin and full of heroism. He is a beautiful man!


    "Give me steamed buns, pork and scallion! Make a bowl of millet porridge and have some garlic. Hurry up! I''m starving! "


    The image of a beautiful man It collapsed at that time.


    When he finished, he came here to find a place to sit down. Suddenly, he saw me.


    I don''t know him, just a Leng, heart said this who ah, see he has come, stretched out his hand, said: "you are Guo Rui, first meet, hello."


    "You are..."


    "Oh, by the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Nie Ze."

 Chapter 159

    When he reached out to me and said "hello", I asked subconsciously. At the same time, it was like looking at who he was with the eyes of investigation. But at this time, he had already reported himself and told his identity


    "My name is Nie Ze."


    His voice almost appeared in my brain at the same time as the result of the detective eye. Yes, it was him! Major general Wen, one of the two major generals of the shadow army, is also the main driver of my income to the shadow army. Nie Ze, the 27th major general in the Tianya list!


    "Nie Major general Nie


    A few people around him were shocked, and even scared to pee. Dong Xinyi was a lieutenant, and those people could guess that he was not in an official position. Such a few people see a major general of Nie Zetang! It''s not like a rabbit seeing a tiger, but in my mind, it''s just the scene when he asked for steamed buns


    Such a down-to-earth person, I really can''t connect him with Nie Ze, who is in a high position. However, it''s true that he is Nie Ze.


    "Major general NIE is good."


    I stood up, reached for his hand and said, "I heard that I could join the shadow army only because of major general Nie. It was you who proposed that I should contact the folk friars. It can be said that without you, there would be no me today, and there would be no boat society today."


    I set up the boat club for three purposes. First, I really want to help the world gather more strength. Maybe it''s still the kind of young people who want to be heroes. Second, I know that when I am strong, there will be other organizations, or Tianya club, or Wuyin League, or Yundingshan. They will come back to solicit me, but I don''t want to rely on others. That''s why I refused to join the shadow army. Later, it was because Meng Hong''s affairs had to be settled that I had to join and set up a boat club, and I had a reason not to accept their solicitation.


    Thirdly, I want to repay the shadow army and major general Nie. After all, people expect me to gather some folk friars. I can''t accept the position and go back to sleep.


    So, in my words, there is no problem at all.


    Nie Ze listened and said politely, "I just put forward some suggestions. I''m not in charge of the things ahead. I''ve only seen your information and photos once. Today I finally see a real person."


    Just as he was saying that, the person who was in charge of reporting food to the back kitchen came over and hesitated and said, "long There are no steamed buns, sir


    "What?! No steamed buns? " Nie Ze was not happy to hear that. He threw away my hand, turned his head and looked at the man, and cried, "you are such a big hotel, you don''t even have a bun?"


    That person is also very helpless. This is originally a star hotel. Except in the morning, there will be no steamed buns at all. Even now, the person in charge of the dark army is also the person at the bottom. How can he know the taste of major general Nie at the top? It''s not delicacies, it''s fried, stewed, and it''s flying in the water, steamed stuffed bun Not really.


    "You''re a star hotel. You don''t even have a bun, so you should call it a star hotel?" Nie Ze looked at him with disdain and put his two hands into the sleeve of the other one. He looked very grounded.


    This appearance is usually made by the village elder with a wrinkled face and a military coat or cotton padded clothes. You can often see on TV that he is white, smooth and soap like, wearing a windbreaker and holding hands I feel like I''m on the stage!


    "Star hotels Generally there is no such thing He also wanted to explain.


    "No way! Why did they all have them before? " Nie Ze didn''t listen to his explanation at all.


    At this time, another voice came in: "don''t blame them. There are no steamed buns here. It''s all my fault. I forgot to tell them about your taste in advance this time. Nuo, here are your favorite pork, scallion and garlic."


    Following the voice, another person came in.


    The visitor is about 1.85 meters tall, half a head higher than Nie Ze. He is wearing a black down jacket. The down jacket is very long, and the hem is almost to the knee. The hat is behind, and there is a circle of black fine hair on it. The zipper is tight, so you can''t see what is wearing inside. The lower body, as can be seen from the lower legs, is wearing a black casual pants and black cotton boots. The whole person is completely shrouded in black.


    Looking at his face, he has flat hair, short hair, a beard on his chin, which is neatly trimmed. He also has a beard, which is connected with the beard from the center of his lower lip. Under his nose, he has two mustaches. The lower half of his face is almost full of hair. A pair of sharp eyes, eyes such as eagles, complexion such as bronze, eyebrows such as machetes, the body can not hide the murderous, fierce, heroic!


    At this time, the man, smiling, handed Nie Ze a bag of steaming steamed buns and some garlic.


    As soon as Nie Ze saw the steamed stuffed buns, he got excited. As soon as he got the steamed buns, he sat down at a nearby table. He opened the plastic bag and ate them with his hands. He gasped while eating them to cool the steamed buns that had been put into his mouth.


    And that person then sits beside him, stretch out a hand to pick up by Nie Ze to put a garlic on the table at will, intimate of peel up.When I was a spy, I was surprised. The man with a strong aura but such a grounding spirit was no other than Duan Qingtian, the commander of the shadow army and the second most powerful man in the Tianya list!


    The noise at the door, especially the discussion about "why there are no steamed stuffed buns in star hotels" between Nie Ze and the man just now, was too loud. At this time, everyone in the restaurant thought about it.


    As soon as the kitchen door opened, a waiter came out with a confused face. He didn''t know what was going on. He went to my table and put the food on the table. This is my food.


    As soon as Nie Ze saw the steamed stuffed bun, he didn''t care about anything else. He ate it as if there were no one else. He still had time to take the peeled garlic petals from Duan Qingtian. He bit it down and ate the steamed stuffed bun. I was greedy and the people next to him were confused.


    They are not stupid. If they can be so close to Nie Ze, and they have such a strong momentum, they must not be ordinary people, not general Duan, but also major general Lin, but they must have never met such a big officer. At this time, the chief executive is very down-to-earth stripping garlic, the other is eating.


    Such a comparison, it seems that my so-called "low-key officer" is not worth mentioning at all


    Nie Ze hand steamed bun, hand garlic, mouth vaguely said: "there is millet porridge?"


    "No Duan Qingtian concentrated on peeling garlic and said without raising his head.


    "Oh." Nie Ze was a little disappointed, his eyes were obviously a little dim, and he ate in silence.


    Duan Qingtian raised his head at this time. Looking at the disappointed Nie Ze, he burst out laughing and said, "ha ha ha, you are so interesting. Yes, you are. How can you not buy it for you? I know your mouth so well


    With that, he took out one hand to open the zipper of his down jacket and took out a cup of millet porridge from his pocket. The cover is happy goat. Oh, there is also a sharp brain turn


    Duan Qingtian put the straw in front of Nie Ze, and said with a smile: "add sugar, cover it all the time, it''s not cool."


    Nie Ze was happy again. Then he got up and It was so hot that it came out.


    "You''re burning me to death! Who let you cover all the time! How can I drink it without cooling it? "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Finally, when Nie Ze finished eating, Duan Qingtian was shocked. He used his magic power to blow away the garlic on his body. He moved his chair and sat opposite me. He frowned suspiciously. Then he suddenly said, "Oh, you''re the kid from Jicheng. I''ve read your information. It says your strength. Although it''s estimated, it shouldn''t be worse, But now it seems to me that in a short period of time, your strength has doubled or even more than doubled. I don''t know whether it is the rapid progress or the wrong estimation, but they all give me a surprise. "


    With that, he picked up a glass of water he had just served, sipped it lightly and put it back on the table. In this process, his eyes never left me. I think he thought he was very handsome. Although the fact is exactly the same, I certainly didn''t do this action so ornamental.


    "Aren''t you going to say something?" He looked at me and said.


    At this time, Dong Xinyi and other people around me had already gone to another table, with big eyes staring at us, sitting and watching the immortal fight. I didn''t know what to say for a moment. I looked at him and then at the water cup which was originally in the middle of the table. As a result, he drank it and put it in front of him. I hesitated and said, "your glass of water is mine."


    Duan Qingtian


    Dong Xinyi


    Others: "I''m not sure."


    It''s me! I believe that everyone present would not have thought that I could say such a sentence. It''s a magic stroke!


    Duan Qingtian doesn''t necessarily have eyes. His throat moves. He seems to be trying not to let his old blood gush out. He takes the water cup, pushes it back to me, and waves his hand. It means: "you drink, you drink."


    Then he took another look at Nie Ze. It seemed that he was saying, "look what you''ve found!"


    The latter doesn''t care about him at all. He''s just full of food. He''s leaning on the back of his chair, picking his teeth with a toothpick in his right hand, touching his stomach with his left hand. He''s satisfied with his face. His ears don''t hear what''s going on around him, and his eyes don''t see any dispute.


    Duan Qingtian looked at him for a moment, then looked back at me and said, "I''ve heard all the things you do. It''s not bad, but we still have to keep investigating your team. Once there''s a change, we won''t be soft hearted. A group of scattered practitioners who used to fight separately are more ghosts. I''m afraid they are not so easy to manage."


    The meaning of his words is very clear, because I ask the people of the boat society to help deal with those evil practices that lead to chaos in the world, so they will tolerate our existence. But the supervision will not be relaxed. If one day I want to use this power to do something bad, they will give us a heavy blow! With the strength of the shadow army, the boat club can''t hold on at all!


    After all, Tongzhou society is still a mob, far from shadow army or Tianya society, which are also non-governmental organizations with rules. After all, they have strict systems and inspection methods, and they also have high requirements for the origin of the visitors, and I am a little too educated. Although I brush down a lot of people and leave behind people who have passed the test and have a good heart, they are indeed non-governmental people, far less than other organizations. Most of them are members of the family of mages."You know it in your heart," Duan Qingtian stood up and said, "I''m here. You''ll be very uncomfortable." Said, but also a look at the rest of the restaurant, one by one are trembling, trembling, like walking on thin ice.


    "Let''s go, Nie Ze. Go up. Now you are the agent of Dongfang district. You are going to attend the conference. I''m looking forward to your performance."


    Then he took Nie Ze out of the restaurant and went to the elevator.


    Until then, all the people in the restaurant put down the pressure.

 Chapter 160

    "Lingling, Lingling..."


    At 8:00 in the morning, I was called by the alarm clock. Although my sleepiness has improved significantly after practicing magic, and there is a system operating in my body, I will not easily feel tired, but it''s really comfortable to sleep


    After Duan Qingtian left yesterday, the topic here became "meeting a living officer". Only Dong Xinyi was willing to talk to me. Later, those people were discussing Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze. I''m not in the mood to chat with them. I came up after dinner. Today I must feel what this legendary single dining hall looks like.


    But I have other things to do than eat


    At nine o''clock, I went out of the door. After using the hearing improved by the system last night and my careful investigation, I also found out the room arrangement of this hotel.


    The hotel has ten floors, the first floor and the top floor. For safety, all kinds of arms are stationed to protect it. The second floor is occupied by the second lieutenant and his subordinates. The third floor is occupied by the captain and the second lieutenant. Dong Xinyi is the second lieutenant. She lives in room 3021 on the third floor. I have recorded all of them. The fourth floor is where the major and the commander live. I should live on this floor, but I am the agent of the Eastern Division.


    When we get to the rank of Colonel, it''s one floor. The fifth floor is where the colonels live. The sixth floor, senior colonel, Xue Biao should live in a room there No, no, he''s also an agent. Is that the same floor as me?


    The seventh floor is where I live. It''s where the agent lives. I thought about it. There are only two agents in China and the East. There are two agents in each area. There are only four people on this floor. What a waste!


    But it''s not too wasteful because it''s a suite from this floor, and there''s also a restaurant for this floor. Besides, there are only three people on the upper floor, the eighth floor and the ninth floor


    The eighth level is the manager of the Eastern Division and the Chinese division. They are jointly managed by three people. In the shadow army, there are no official posts, and four agents are in their charge.


    The ninth floor is where commander Duan and two deputy commanders Wenwu live.


    I went down to the first floor. At this time, the restaurant stopped cooking, but I didn''t plan to eat here, including the restaurant on my floor. I also plan to taste it when I get back.


    I went out to find a steamed bun shop and ate some steamed buns. I was so greedy for him! Then he drove to the suburbs.


    Here in the capital, I visited several times when I was a child, but I must have visited some scenic spots. I will not come to this place, but now I know the importance of this place, so I want to have a look here.


    Yunmiao temple!


    The first temple in the world, the temple of master Ruyan, the first great mage. I inquired about it. Every morning, in order to burn incense, there is a sea of people outside the gate of the mountain, and there is an endless stream of people! Now, although the first incense must have been burned, there are no fewer people. People say that there are so many temples in the world with statues of Buddha. The Buddha himself can''t take care of them, and the yunmiao temple is the one that he often takes care of.


    The rest are well-known ones like West Lake Lingyin.


    On the way up the mountain, I saw a lot of people wearing down jackets, spitting white air, and talking about how the yunmiao Temple worked, how they would like to burn incense


    There are also devout people who worship in three steps and kowtow in five steps. I only heard about this scene among those who have been to Tibet, but the passers-by around him have already seen it, as if it often happens.


    In contrast, my new arrival was out of place. When I looked at the devout man with great interest, people around me looked at me in surprise, but then disappeared.


    In this way, I was pushed all the way up the mountain. The mountain gate was vast and there were many people. I could only see my head but not my legs. When I stepped up the stairs, I could see three very thick incense sticks in the incense burner in the courtyard, with lots of cigarettes floating around. A few people are standing in front, holding incense and worshiping.


    Where can I see such a scene!


    Although there are a large number of Shamis in the temple, in front of this number, they are in a hurry. I look around, not far from the right side, there is a room with a big open door, on which there is a plaque with red background and black words: "Lingxiang place"!


    I walked over and saw that there were three long tables in the house. Except for the one at the door, there were all three long tables on the other side. They were covered with red cloth and piled with various kinds of incense, thick and thin, strong and short. Behind each table, there was an old monk with a kind face. He put his hands together and looked at the visitors with a smile. When people came here to receive incense, he saluted slightly and said, "Amitabha."


    The incense here is free!


    I''ve been to temples before. I want tickets and money to buy incense. But here, it''s not at all. Visitors can receive incense at will. If they want to know about it, whether it''s long or short, it''s up to them.


    You know, people, there is a kind of bad nature, big mistakes are not made, but small things are fussy. When it comes to cheapness, it''s basically a normal. Often watch the news, where the truck overturned, people around to pick up the goods. There was another time, when there was heavy snow, the local people used salt to melt the snow. As a result, several bags were lost in a twinkling of an eye. It''s all industrial salt! You can''t eat! Fortunately, the news was released in time, otherwise there would be a big problem.All in all, being greedy for the cheap is a common fault of one person, but here, it''s not at all.


    All of them were pious and kind-hearted. They saluted the old monk behind the table and took the incense with their hands. Those who seek great things take big incense and coarse incense, while those who do small things take small incense and fine incense. They all take only three sticks, without greed or plunder.


    I watched it quietly for more than ten minutes and only saw a scene of harmony. This is the first temple in the world! This is yunmiao temple!


    Suddenly, a young monk outside led a well-dressed man to come in. I saw that his clothes were half a grade higher than others. He was not an ordinary person in appearance and posture. Some people around him began to whisper. I listened carefully and vaguely knew that this man was a local rich man.


    The man, like others, took incense and worshipped each other with the old monk, and then went out of the room under the guidance of the little monk. I followed him to see that the man went all the way to the store, lit the incense in his hand, knelt on the futon, worshipped three times, and then got up to insert the incense into the censer. He was very devout.


    After all this last night, the rich man talked to the monk again. After listening carefully, I wanted to donate some incense money to the temple.


    At this moment, I felt as if I had crossed the world, not now, but in the past, in the world in that TV play.


    However, their clothes are telling me that I am really in the present


    Just at this time, a voice behind me pulled me back from the illusory world: "benefactor, what can I do for you?"


    Brush -


    everything in front of me became clear again. I looked back and saw a middle-aged monk standing behind me.


    "Amitabha, Amitabha, hello." I quickly put my hands together and said respectfully.


    Before I became a mage, I had a sense of awe for my family. At that time, I didn''t know if there was any Buddha in the world, but I always felt that there was a power in the dark, which made me have to do so. People, no matter whether they believe in God or not, it''s better to have some awe.


    Looking at me like this, the monk had a stronger smile and asked again, "what''s the matter, benefactor?"


    "Er..." I think about it for a while, and I''d better say, "Ji Cheng Guo Rui, I''ve heard a lot about master Ruyan. I''m here to visit you."


    The monk gave me a lot of help, and suddenly felt something. Maybe he felt my power fluctuation, and said, "well, benefactor, this way, please."


    Buddhism is a good place to be pure. Although master Ruyan is the best in the world, it seems that it''s hard to see him. But as a monk, how can he not see his guests? If a guest comes from afar and admires his name, it''s time to see him.


    I followed the monk to a room, which was similar to what I saw in nangongyu last time. The monk arranged for me to sit down, ordered me to see tea, told me to invite the master, and then walked out.


    I sit in the room. On the table is a pot of tea and two cups. It''s not good tea. It''s full of stars. It''s commonly known as high broken tea. It''s all leftover tea. All kinds of tea are mixed together. When brewing, you have to grasp a large pot, or you can''t make it. It''s said that many people like to drink it. I''m tired of it. It''s really different when I drink it, but it''s just a cheap mouth. I can''t drink it well.


    I''m not a good tea man. I don''t know the tea ceremony. I just know a little bit about it. In addition, I''m fat and have a big mouth. I almost have one cup at a time. After drinking two cups, there is a sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by a knock on the door.


    It''s a knock on the door. If it''s loud, it''s beating the door. If it''s bigger, it''s smashing the door


    "Come in, please." It''s my first experience to let the host knock at the door when I am in someone else''s place. I''m afraid I''ll break the rules when I have to say something like this. Just watch It''s quite true, but it''s always weird.


    As soon as the door opened, a master came in from the outside, wearing a monk''s robe and cassock, hanging 108 Buddhist beads around his neck, holding a string of 27 beads in his hand, twisting slowly. You should be 40 or 50 years old, but when you get to this point of cultivation, you may not be able to judge your age by your looks. You are about 1.8 meters tall, with nine scars on your head, a smile on your face, a kind and kind face, two ears drooping, three long whiskers, and a white beard. After entering the door, he turned back and closed the door gently. Some of them turned back, pedaled their shoes, walked slowly, put their hands together, and said "Amitabha."


    I also hastened to return the salute. I got up quickly and walked over quickly. Similarly, I put my hands together, recited Amitabha and asked, "are you master Ruyan?"


    "Yes, I dare to ask what sect the benefactor belongs to. Maybe he knows me." Master Ruyan said that his voice was peaceful and comfortable.


    "The son doesn''t speak his father''s name, the apprentice doesn''t speak his teacher''s name. The master is an old man, and he will understand from the top to the next."


    "Oh, I see. What do you mean by coming this time?" Master Ruyan asked with a smile.


    "No, no, no, no, I''m here to visit you." I said quickly.


    Master Ruyan looked at me, and suddenly there was a strange color in his eyes. He was surprised and relieved, as if he had got some treasure. I was dazzled, but it was only a moment before I recovered. He said: "old friend, I''m not well treated here. There''s only coarse tea in the temple. Please use it."Then he led me to the table again, and I sat opposite each other.

 Chapter 161

    Yunmiao temple is located on the outskirts of Kyoto, but there are still many people from the city who want to come here to burn incense, especially at the end of the new year. Of course, such a continuous flow of traffic also adds a lot to the already congested traffic in Beijing


    It turns out that everyone knows where he is, and everyone can go to his peerless master. Every day, he is very busy. When we are sitting opposite each other in the room, talking and drinking tea, some people come and want to see him. They are all reported by the monks in the temple, and master Ruyan''s unified reply is: "wait a minute, old friends come and go later."


    Duan Qingtian is a military figure. Yu Hao''s Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and Qin Mufeng''s Yunding mountain are not places where they want to go. They are not places where they want to see. As a result, the world''s number one wizard can go anywhere. Don''t you have to come to see them?!


    Of course, those who come here must be practitioners, or those who are close to practitioners. Most people come here for the sake of the whole temple, not for one person. They don''t know what''s the best in the world.


    Thanks to master, he may have said it by himself, maybe his strength is unknown, and he is not on the Tianya list. Otherwise, the doorsill of a colorful shop can be trampled by visitors!


    In five minutes, master Ruyan has already blocked three waves of visitors.


    I looked at the monk outside the door. After hearing master Ruyan''s reply, I just agreed and walked away. I was worried and asked, "master, is this OK? Do I disturb you so much? "


    Master Ruyan didn''t like it, but he still said with a smile: "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter. I haven''t seen my old friend Tiantong for a long time. I''m glad to see his master today."


    "I don''t dare to be, but they won''t be in a hurry?" I said, glancing out the door.


    Master Ruyan looked at me and was silent for a while. Then he suddenly blinked. He took a sip of his tea cup and put it down. He said, "they won''t, there won''t be that kind of negative emotion here."


    I frowned and thought what this meant. I thought of the peaceful scene I saw when I came here. Does it mean that in such an atmosphere, they would not be so anxious? However, a person''s character is fixed, in case there are so many people


    At this time, master Ruyan suddenly showed a helpless expression and asked: "when you come, do you feel like you are not in this world, but in a fairyland?"


    It''s about The feeling I felt before that monk called me just now?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes There is a bad feeling in my heart.


    Master Ruyan looked at me and was silent for a few seconds before he said, "it''s a kind of dreamland."


    His voice was plain and uninspired, but he could clearly feel the helplessness from the bottom of his heart and the sadness from his soul when he said this sentence.


    "Mirage..." I murmured and repeated.


    "Yes, mirage." Master Ruyan nodded, "the whole yunmiao temple is shrouded in a dreamland with my magic. In this dreamland, people will feel very relaxed and happy. They feel that everything is so beautiful. There is no anger, no deception, no sadness, no depression All negative emotions will disappear. It''s a fairyland. "


    Yes, that''s what I feel. At this time, those visitors who are waiting are also immersed in this atmosphere, so they won''t feel anxious.


    "Everyone wants his life to be full of this, doesn''t he?" Master Ruyan looked at me and asked.


    "Yes." That''s my answer.


    "It''s a dream, isn''t it? How many people want to die in this dream, because this dream is too good to make us feel that real life is so bad and disgusting. "


    I nodded: "well, yes, there''s everything in the dream."


    "But even if I create this dream for them, they have to wake up. When they leave yunmiao temple, this feeling will gradually disappear. They have to face the reality again and lose again. This is really the most painful thing in the world, so they will come again, just like It''s like an addiction. "


    At this point, master Ruyan''s eyes darkened and he bowed his head and said nothing. It seemed that there were tears rolling down, but there were no tears.


    It turns out that Those people are living in such a dream, those who come in an endless stream, those devout people who take three steps to worship and five steps to kowtow, all for this dream. Maybe, if I wasn''t awakened by that monk when I was about to fall asleep, I''m afraid I would fall into such a dream.


    "So, what are you doing to make them fall into this dream?"


    "These are side effects."


    "Side effects?"


    "That''s right..." Master Ruyan raised his head. In his eyes, he was sad and helpless.


    "I set up this dreamland for this temple. I want to make it peaceful and beautiful without negative emotions. Do you know what it''s like here when I don''t set up this dreamland? "Master Ruyan said here, the voice was excited! Around is he got the way eminent monk, all empty, do not ask seven emotions and six desires, at this time was also excited.


    "They collect tickets and buy and sell incense candles. When they come in, they laugh and make inappropriate jokes, and some even say something unpleasant! The pure land of Buddhism! There''s no such thing as clean land


    "So, you made this illusion?"


    "That''s right. After having this fantasy, it has become a regular place, a real clean place. However, side effects have also appeared..." When master Ruyan said this, the excited flame went out again, and his look dimmed.


    "They want this dream so much, even some people want to become a monk in order to stay in this dream forever. How can I accept it? Monks want to see through the world and devote themselves to Buddhism. However, they just want this dream. They have their life and destiny, but because of me Alas


    Master Ruyan can''t speak any more, and I feel a little uneasy when I hear that. What happened to those who wanted to become a monk but were rejected


    Since they all want to stay in this dream all their lives, they can''t stand everything outside any more. Now, this road doesn''t work and they don''t want to go back. Will they just


    "Sin, people''s heart is like this. Pursuing fame and wealth is just for the sake of a better life, for the sake of having a law, and for the sake of having one less person to manage themselves I drew such a cake for them, but I threw it out cruelly in front of them. "


    "Well, it''s true that a general in iron armor spends his night at the gate, the courtiers are even colder with dew, and the eminent monks in the mountain temple haven''t got up yet. It''s better to be idle than fame and wealth This has been true since ancient times. " I said.


    Master Ruyan looked at the tea in the cup on the table. The tea vaguely reflected his face. He gently shook his head and said, "come back, the land of Buddhism has to rely on fantasy to keep clean. Ironic! Irony


    "It''s not about Buddhism." I said. "It''s a human problem. If people don''t have awe, they will have no faith. If they don''t have faith, they will have no rules for themselves. If a person doesn''t have rules for himself, then any foreign rules can''t restrain him."


    "It''s people''s problem, it''s their fault. Master, if you change for the sake of your mistake, it can only be a mistake. Mirage will only lead this mistake to other places, and even make bigger mistakes! However, it''s too difficult to make up for this mistake. We don''t have so much power to let everyone have that kind of awe. "


    If The whole world will be shrouded in this fantasy, people will naturally change, but in this way, the world will soon exist!


    It''s impossible to live in a dream.


    Master Ruyan raised his head and looked at me. He was stunned for a while and said, "you don''t have a dream. If only everyone was like you."


    "I hope so, too. No one has taught me that, but I know that people should have a sense of awe, and I dare not forget it." I said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s you." Master Ruyan naturally said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No It''s me. What do you mean?


    Wait! He and my master are old friends. My master knows my identity. Isn''t it


    "Do you know who I am?" I asked.


    Master Ruyan didn''t answer me directly, but said: "it takes a little longer for practitioners to fall into the dreamland than ordinary people, but I haven''t seen anyone wake up when they are about to fall into the dreamland, even Duan Qingtian can''t do it."


    Then he looked at me with a smile. And I, after listening to these words, fell into shock.


    Even Duan Qingtian, second only to master Ruyan, couldn''t do it, but I easily got out of the environment. Is this the power of blood and soul brought by my previous life identity!


    "Well What about my master, my master... "


    Before I finished speaking, master Ruyan interrupted: "my mana is not as strong as your master. How can I let him fall into a dreamland?"


    ¡­¡­


    Because of my low mana, I fell into a dreamland, but when I was about to enter the dreamland, the original power from my previous life pulled me out!


    Master Ruyan drank all the tea in his cup and said, "it''s my great honor to meet you."


    I use honorific words in my address. I must know.


    "Don''t dare, I''m still a younger generation. I won''t disturb you if you are busy with your business. Master, please go to see those visitors, or they will be addicted to this dreamland in a little while." When I said that, I got up to go.


    Master Ruyan also got up, put his hands together and said, "Amitabha, it''s not me or Buddhism that''s wrong. It''s people. I know, but this mistake is extremely difficult to correct. I can''t tear down the mirage, because I don''t know what will happen, but one day, maybe it will come to a time when I don''t need this mirage. ""I hope so."


    ¡­¡­


    In this way, my visit is over. Unexpectedly, yunmiao temple, which has been known as the first temple in the world, has such inside information. Even Duan Qingtian couldn''t find and break the illusion. How could he be known?


    When I went down the mountain, I looked at those people who were still walking up the mountain. I felt sorry for them. The mistake was not in them, but in deeper places, in their growing environment, in their cultivation of Three Outlooks


    I can only hope that I can really correct this mistake in the future. Hurry, end this dream

 Chapter 162

    "Spicy beef, double cooked meat, hot and sour potato, rice!"


    In the evening, I was the first to come to our restaurant on this floor. After showing my room card, I ordered food here. I am a cheap mouth, can not eat good or bad, but it seems to be better than the following delicious bar, and dish seems to be more beautiful.


    As a result, just after two mouthfuls of food, there was such a voice outside. It poured directly into my ears. When I went along with the reputation, I saw Xue Biao coming in with a gesture of not knowing each other.


    "Yo, you''re here, too." He saw me, too.


    "Come on, let''s eat together." He came directly to me and sat down a little distance away from me. A waiter had already brought rice and chopsticks in front of him.


    The rice here is in charge of enough. Generally, the northern restaurants are sold bowl by bowl. I have also been to southern cities, Suzhou and Hangzhou, and Nandu. The rice there is a big basin at a time. It is calculated according to people''s money. It is really a land of fish and rice after eating! But now, although it is in the north, there are few people who can eat here, and they are all big eaters, so this system is used.


    However, it''s not how much you eat and how much you dig in the last bowl at a time, but it''s still one bowl at a time. After eating one bowl, someone will continue to eat until you''re full. You can do it by yourself.


    "Come and I''ll try what you ordered, and you''ll have mine later." Xue Biao directly pulled a few dishes in front of me to his side. He used a pair of chopsticks flexibly and ate them.


    I don''t know about other people. Anyway, if I eat half of the meal and my friends come, it''s OK to eat together. Besides, it''s not a meal. It doesn''t cost money to eat. What''s more, everyone orders it, just like a party.


    Obviously, Xue Biao is also like this, and he has surpassed


    "You You can eat this because of your constitution or because of your skill. " I looked at him with amazing fighting power and asked hesitantly.


    Xue Biao is also Duan Qingtian''s Apprentice. He learned Duan Qingtian''s famous skill, the Dragon elephant skill. If it''s because of Kung Fu, don''t they all have the ability to eat it?!


    At this time, Xue Biao waved his hand and said, "no, it''s because of my greed."


    I: "I''m not..."


    This is special That makes sense.


    Later, I learned that in order to eat all kinds of delicious food without getting fat, and not be unable to taste the next one because he was full, he went to visit famous mountains and learned a magic.


    Binge eating is not fat, and can eat a lot of things without feeling support. After a binge, you can eat within the same amount of meals without eating or feeling hungry.


    In other words, after practicing this skill, his stomach becomes a large storage tank that has not yet found its limit. There is a line in it. If it is lower than the line, he is extremely hungry. If it is above the line, there is a line. Here, he is full. This is an ordinary person''s stomach. If his stomach exceeds this mark, he won''t have any other feeling. He can always put it in. Anyway, he won''t support it. But the daily consumption is the same.


    That is to say, as long as he eats for one day at a time, it''s OK to not eat for that day; if he eats for five days at a time, it''s OK to not eat for five days. Of course, it''s OK to eat


    Only when you are unable to eat because of a special event and your stomach storage is lower than that mark, you will feel hungry. If you are lower than the next mark, you will be extremely hungry.


    "I remember you didn''t look like that last time. Now you look like a starving ghost who has never seen the world." When I look at Xue Biao, who is in the middle of the world, I feel a little confused. In the past, I thought Duan Qingtian was a high cold leader, but how could he be so grounded? I thought Nie Ze was a strategist like Zhuge Liang, but in the end


    Is it the trend now to break people''s minds?


    "Well, it''s in front of outsiders, especially Hanfei. I have to carry them. Now there''s no one. Let me relax a little. I have to be so serious when I eat. Isn''t it too tired?" Xue Biao chewed the fried chicken I ordered, looked at me and said.


    After that, he vomited his bones, thought about it, and said, "brother, we are not the only two people on this floor, but also the two from the Chinese division. They are different from us. They are much older than me in terms of seniority, and they are very crafty. You can''t have deep friendship with them. You''d better not associate with them at all. Just know that there are such two people. "


    "Well, I see."


    After a while, the dishes I ordered were also served. We ate and chatted for a while. Outside, there were footsteps.


    The footstep sound is a bit disorderly, a listen is not only one person, sure enough, immediately, two people walked in the door. Wearing the same, they are all black suits and trousers, lined with white shirts and shoes. I don''t know how much hair gel I sprayed or how much wax I put on my hair. It''s shiny and reflective. I feel that it can be used as a knife when I look at the hardness.


    On this virtue, it looks like an insurance man, the whole person reflects the four words - good-looking! There are four more words - gentle scum!


    One is tall and the other is short. They are similar in stature. They are neither fat nor thin. They are of medium build. The tall one is about 1.75 meters tall. He wears a pair of gold glasses on the beam. He has small eyes and a garlic nose. His eyes reveal shrewdness and treachery, and his face is pale. As soon as he came in, he looked at me suspiciously. He should have never seen me before, so he should look at me more.The short one is less than 1.7 meters old. From his face, he is older than the tall one. He has a big head, which is not in proportion to his figure. He has big eyes, thick lips and dark skin, which is different from the tall one. Although he noticed me as soon as he came in, he just glanced at me. He didn''t pay much attention to it. Instead, he focused on Some girl who serves as a waiter is in the shadow Army


    Two people walked to a table a little bit away from us and sat down. Xue Biao suddenly seemed to be choked by rice. He suddenly covered his mouth with his hand and coughed violently. However, he used the method of forcing the sound into his ears to tell me their situation.


    "The tall one is Lei Ming, the short one is Chen Wenhua, and the old one is from Chang''an. After they were selected as the Chinese district agents, they soon got together and were called "black and white double evils" by the local people. Although their personalities were not bad, they had a lot of small problems


    I watched Chen Wenhua order food, and I kept staring at the female shadow army. Sure enough, I didn''t do bad things, but there were many small problems.


    At this time, the tall Lei Ming suddenly looked up at me, just opposite to my four eyes. In a moment, I felt that in his eyes, there seemed to be two golden lights, flying out. Before I could react, he integrated into my eyes, and the next moment would enter my brain.


    But at this time, my heart that mobile phone, a purple halo then from my heart out, lightning like up and down, shrouded my whole body, at this time, the two golden light just into my eyes, the next moment, it is the purple halo screen to pop up


    From where, back where! How to come, how to roll back in a faster way!


    The two golden lights came back at twice the speed of the time when they came. They fled back to Lei Ming''s eyes, leaving no half an inch in my eyes


    It''s embarrassing.


    Lei Ming was killed at that time! The two golden lights came back to the two pupils. In a moment, if there was a needle in the eye socket, it was very painful. The two lines of tears left. Leiming busily covers his eyes with his hands, bows his head and doesn''t want others to see something different.


    But in fact, you can see what you want to see, but you can''t see what you don''t want to see. There are four of us here. We are the two parties. Chen Wenhua didn''t pay attention here at all, while Xue Biao Can you hide it from him?!


    "You actually rebounded the soul searching golden light of Lei Ming. It''s good." Xue Biao said to me quietly, forcing his voice into his ears. He continued to eat as he spoke.


    "It''s nothing. Thanks to my training in body protection, otherwise it would be true. Er What did you just say? "Search for the golden light?"


    "Yes, the soul searching golden light, Lei Ming''s magic, two golden lights, from both eyes into the brain, then forced into the heart, control all the muscles of the whole body, and finally into the soul. Once you enter the soul, you will not know everything about the past. Moreover, you can control the soul, decide life and death, and even control his body! "


    With that, Xue Biao put down his chopsticks and looked dignified: "before, I didn''t know how many people died like this. There were cracks in their souls and they died in extreme pain, or they were controlled and killed each other with their close friends and relatives. Even though they are all enemies, they are still too cruel. "


    When I look at Lei Ming who is still covering his eyes, I feel palpitation for a moment. If he succeeded just now, isn''t that


    "All that Lei Ming learned were these strange, weird and cruel magic skills. Chen Wenhua, on the other hand, practiced hard Kung Fu outside his body. In addition to his natural power, he was really brave. Black and white twin evils, Wen Hua is powerful, Lei Ming is fierce This is well-known in China. "


    At this time, Lei Ming almost slowed down, wiped his eyes with his hand, got up and walked over, stood beside me, looked at me coldly, and said: "this has never seen before, is it a new agent?"


    "Yes, Guo Rui from Yancheng lives in Jicheng now." So I said.


    Lei Ming narrowed his eyes and looked at Xue Biao again: "I remember that it wasn''t long since this new agent came up, and you''ve been so familiar with him?"


    "Well, to tell you the truth, he was elected as an agent, and I went to give him the arrow. Are you familiar with it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see Lei Ming looked at him again, and then at me. He didn''t know what he thought. Then there was some strange light in his eyes, and he went back to his position.


    "What does he mean?" I asked Xue Biao with the method of forcing his voice into his ears.


    "How can I know what he wants to do? I said that if I don''t have deep friendship, I don''t have deep friendship myself. How can I know what he thinks? As long as it''s OK, since the soul searching golden light can''t help you, then he can''t hurt you at all. Don''t worry."


    "I don''t feel comfortable being looked at like that by a man like him."


    "Who is not? By the way, when you attend the annual meeting for the first time, you should not be clear about the process. Leave them alone. I''ll tell you about the arrangement of tomorrow''s annual meeting. Tomorrow is the new year. Every year, the annual meeting will be held on this day. There is nothing to do in the morning. The main thing is lunch. That is not really the annual meeting. It''s just gathering all the representatives of the shadow army here to have a meal and make a speech. The real annual meeting is the person who starts from the agent. At the dinner time of that day, that''s the most important part! "

 Chapter 163

    Xiaonian is the week before New Year''s Eve. It''s actually in the middle of the new year since then. After that, cars need to be restricted to odd and even numbers on the road. In the past, I always have a special headache at this time, because it means that every other day, my family will lose the right to use the car. What if I can''t drive my own car when I go abroad?


    But for the rich, there''s no need to worry. As long as there are two cars with one single and two license plates, it''s not beautiful to drive this one today and that one tomorrow! Coincidentally, our family had a car. When my family moved from Yancheng, I installed the car in the system and brought it to Jicheng.


    I''m kidding. Can I take this thing or not?!


    The reason why I want to be clever is that this car is a single car, and the car that elder martial brother Liu Tong gave me is a double car!


    How beautiful!


    However, these are the words of the future. The biggest thing today is the annual meeting, which can''t be underestimated.


    It''s nothing in the morning, mainly at noon. At eleven o''clock, everyone will arrive at the restaurant on the first floor. The restaurant is big enough to put all of us in it and listen to the instructions of the officer.


    As an agent, the information I receive is different from that of the general sergeant, so I always wonder who will protect the land if we all come to the annual meeting? What if those evil practitioners take advantage of the situation?!


    Later, Xue Biao told me that I knew that not everyone who was under the agent had to come, but some representatives had to be photographed. Moreover, in order to maintain justice, everyone in the military rank had to have a representative. Therefore, each floor of this hotel is clearly divided, from top to bottom, there are many levels!


    Dong Xinyi, for example, has just added her name to the delegates of the annual meeting because she happened to have made a great contribution recently. I have to say that she is really lucky. The rest of the people have their own choices, which are not what I know. Of course, I don''t have that curiosity.


    At noon, all the people in the restaurant got together. Last time, I felt that there were some empty restaurants. At this time, the upstairs and downstairs were full of people. Xue Biao, black and white Shuangsha and I naturally had to be in the front of the first floor, of course, in the corner.


    The whole restaurant, the stage I saw last time, is exactly where Duan Qingtian is going to speak. The rest of the people are sitting around. There is food on the table, and people are sitting at the table. It is still a distinct hierarchical division, with the elder in the front and the younger in the back. The first three round tables are very far apart, but no one dares to come to the empty space in the middle.


    There were three people sitting at one of the tables. These three people were responsible for the management of China and the East. They all looked polite and reasonable. These people have no official positions, no rank, no real power, and they are only in charge of these two places. More importantly, they are just in charge of the four of us. They belong to the kind of people who are caught in the middle and are only responsible for transmitting the above orders to the below.


    The other two tables, one is closer to the door, the other is in the innermost. The one at the door is where the black and white shags sit. We sit in the innermost.


    I looked up and saw that there were many people sitting upstairs, and I didn''t know what the angle of view above was. Beside the railing, they stood with their hands down, quite like a man in charge of the pass.


    Lin Dingkun!


    Nie Ze!


    They are responsible for guarding the venue and monitoring the overall situation!


    I''ve seen Nie Ze. Needless to say, it''s the first time that I''ve seen Lin Dingkun. There is a distance between the top and the bottom. I can''t see his height clearly. Like Duan Qingtian, he wears black shoes, black trousers on his legs, white shirt and black vest on his upper body. Lin Dingkun''s hands are in his trouser pockets and his shoulders are covered with black fur. He looks very warm. His face is cold, his skin is wheat, and his eyes are like eagle''s eyes. When he looks at them, he will have a fear from the bottom of his heart!


    The two of them stood there, like two patrons. No one could do anything. The whole meeting hall was in order. All the people were serious and waiting for commander Duan''s speech.


    I may also be because I''m not an orthodox member of the shadow army. I''m just a nominal member, so I don''t pay so much attention to this kind of thing. I just admire Duan Qingtian, but don''t have so much awe. Moreover, I''ve seen this scene a lot, and I''ve been used to it for a long time. I''m not afraid at all.


    Let''s not say anything else. When I was in high school, I had a meeting when I had nothing to do. I gathered people together. Looking at the fifty year old Mediterranean who was very crafty and talked on it


    Now when I look at Duan Qingtian''s speech, I feel more comfortable. First, he is handsome. Second, he has food


    There''s no need to say more about the lunch. Everything I said has nothing to do with me. After all, I''m a non staff member What he said is what the orthodox people need to do. I''m here to listen to it just to join in the fun.


    In the afternoon, it can be said that it is a free time for comrades in arms to communicate with each other. Everyone can find people they are interested in and exchange business or other things, so as to better carry out the work of the new year.At night, it''s business!


    On the ninth floor of the hotel, which is the residence of the three big men, there are not only rest rooms, but also conference rooms. In the conference room, Duan Qingtian sits at the top, Lin Dingkun''s right side, Nie Ze''s left side, and Lin Dingkun''s lower side. It''s the three people, and under Nie Ze, it''s the four of us.


    Well Look at it.


    Forget it. It''s not obsessive-compulsive disorder anyway. Asymmetry is asymmetry.


    At this table, it can''t be the Northeast chaos stew, fish flavored shredded pork. It''s not that you have to have western steak and chips. But for the sake of good looks, try not to use dishes with soup.


    Fried food is a must. Fried meat, fried chicken, bean curd, bean curd, dried bean curd and so on. Vegetables are also cucumber slices and lettuce rolls. They are the kind that can never stain the tablecloth in front of you unless you have a broken hand.


    There is also a glass red wine cup of higher education beside the dinner plate, which is not red wine, but a kind of bubble drink. The color of white wine is not strong and has no taste of wine, but it''s a bit exciting. It tastes sweet.


    Ten people sitting at the table, chewing slowly, not to discuss some major issues, I can not understand.


    "What''s going on over there? I heard that master nilang has passed away. Is it still peaceful? " Duan Qingtian took a piece of pork with his chopsticks and took a bite. He asked Lin Dingkun beside him as he chewed.


    Lin Dingkun is the person in charge of the western region, and he is also responsible for the affairs of Tibet. The great master nirang in his mouth is a respected and powerful Lama there, but it''s a thing of the past


    "Master nilang has passed away two and a half months ago. The golden winged carving has taken over the Jinma Temple completely. At the same time, it has begun to suppress the forces that were still watching the wind in Tibet." Lin Dingkun said that he had no feeling in his voice and no emotion change on his face.


    "The character of the golden winged eagle is just opposite to that of master nilang. Master nilang is so kind-hearted. For those forces, even those who intend to kill him all the time, they have to forgive others. They can''t bear to kill that killer, so they can live so long. But It''s been two and a half months. It''s estimated that after a while, there will be only one voice left in the hiding place. "


    Nie Ze listened to Duan Qingtian''s words, laughed, looked at him and said: "Bodhisattva''s heart, Vajra''s means, this is the best description of him."


    Duan Qingtian listened to this, looked up at Nie Ze, also laughed: "yes, it is true."


    Looking at Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze''s interaction, Lin Dingkun frowned slightly and said in a deep voice, "as one of the top ten experts in Tianya, golden winged carving naturally has the temperament of an expert. However, I heard that the owner of Murong family is ready to challenge him in order to make Murong family reach the top again."


    "I know. I know. Isn''t he like that? Isn''t that why I fought with you last time? " Nie Ze looked at the opposite Lin Dingkun, especially at his dissatisfied expression, smile more, provocative and tease like said.


    "You...!"


    Lin Dingkun choked at that time. Everyone knows that in the first World War, murongke, the owner of Murong family, defeated Lin Dingkun. They exchanged places on the Tianya list, and his next goal was the golden wing carving in Tibet!


    I put down my chopsticks, wiped my mouth with a paper towel, took a drink from the cup, and looked at Duan Qingtian, who was sitting in the first place.


    After the battle between Murong guest and Lin Dingkun, another thing happened. Murong guest wanted to know how far away he was from the second best player on the Tianya list. After recovering his vitality, he proposed to compete with Duan Qingtian. As a result, Duan Qingtian only used one hand, which made Murong guest almost vomit blood!


    Duan Qingtian defeated Murong in one move, which is a myth!


    This sounds simple, but in fact, no one knows what kind of strength Duan Qingtian used when Murong Ke just recovered and how he was in good health.


    "Well! There''s no need to add a digression. Is that how we look at the golden winged eagle? " Lin Dingkun said in a cold voice, his eagle eyes staring at Nie Ze.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian also said: "are you in charge of the western region? It''s appropriate to suppress it, but we can''t fight each other. The shadow army still needs their help. "


    "Yes, I see."


    "What about the south? What''s the problem? "


    "No, it''s peaceful. There''s Mu''s family in Yunnan. Plus Dai''s family in Jiangxi and Li Xiao''s golden sword in Sichuan, there''s not much threat in the South and there''s no trouble." Nie Ze said with a smile.


    At the beginning, Duan Qingtian sent him to the south just considering Nie Ze''s strength and the complete coefficient of several regions. I think that if it wasn''t for this, Duan Qingtian would put Nie Ze close to him


    Haha, haha, haha


    I think that is, I am now in such a very serious place, trying to control my own expression, otherwise, I must be a face of aunt smile.


    Duan Qingtian himself is in the north and Nie Ze is in the south. It''s still too far However, there is no way. Duan Qingtian is in a high position. He must be in the capital, and at the same time, he must keep an eye on the north. There must be no problem in the north. There are not many people in the world who can beat him."What about the east?" Duan Qingtian asked again.


    I don''t need to talk to Xue Biao about this problem. Instead, I give it to those three people. At the same time, I tell them about China.


    "As you know, murongke is a Wuchi. The biggest enemy in the East is Dongdao state. Although I heard recently that they are ready to move, the mages of Dongdao state did not dare to stir up trouble when they organized Taiyang sect in the first World War. Only some scattered practitioners dare to stir up trouble, and they can''t make much trouble." Said one.


    "I feel that as long as the Murong family is still there for a day, the east island country will not dare to act rashly." The other answered.


    Duan Qingtian listened, thought about it, and said, "well, you should pay more attention to the Murong family. Especially, when Murong customers go to find golden winged carving, they must be careful of the East!"


    "Yes


    At this time, the remaining one was worried. After thinking about it for several times, he said, "commander Duan, I think the current problem in the East is not only the east island state and the sun religion, but also one thing that we must pay attention to."


    Duan Qingtian looked at him: "what''s the matter?"


    "About Changes in the East China Sea. "

 Chapter 164

    "About Changes in the East China Sea. "


    Donghai?!


    As soon as I heard that, I knew it was time to listen. This change in the East China Sea was told to me by elder martial brother Liu Tong last time. Yes, it happened to be the day when I received the message that the annual meeting was going to be held. So when I heard this, I couldn''t help but feel a thump in my heart. I immediately raised my ears to hear what the shadow army had done about it.


    "Donghai I''ve heard about it, haven''t I investigated it clearly? What do you suspect? " Duan Qingtian said without changing his face, and he didn''t know whether he attached importance to it.


    The man was obviously used to Duan Qingtian''s calm appearance, and continued: "since the East China Sea has changed, I began to investigate there, but it''s strange that I didn''t find any energy fluctuations. It''s not a kind of strange beast, nor a magic weapon. I don''t know what it is."


    "What about the frequency?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    "No, there is no law to follow, the interval is uncertain, the duration is uncertain, which time period does not necessarily start, there is no way to check." The man bowed his head and looked dejected.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Observe more, but you can''t pay attention to all of them. You need to pay attention to the rest, but you can''t use them to do it. "


    "Yes, I see."


    "Xue Biao! Guo Rui Duan Qingtian suddenly called out.


    "Yes The two of us agreed immediately and looked at it together.


    "You two must be optimistic about the East China Sea. After all, compared with them, you are the people who only deal with Oriental affairs. You must be careful."


    "Yes, it will."


    "Guo Rui, what happened to your club? We don''t know as much about folk affairs as you do. The shadow army is a major force of the military, but after all, it should be people-oriented. Tell us about the folk. "


    "Ah?"


    I was hoodwinked at that time. How could it be my business? I thought I was just eating and drinking. Just listen to them. How can I stand in front of the stage?!


    "Ah, what? Let''s talk about it. What''s the matter with the people? "


    "Well My boat club has just been established. I don''t know much about many things. Moreover, how can I attract such strong people? Now they are all looking for unimportant casual practitioners, and they know very little about folk affairs. It will take time to know more. "


    "Well It''s true. I forget that you are also self-made, and it''s not convenient to use the name of our shadow army. I heard that you have recruited the experts on the Tianya list. Let''s take this as a breakthrough. "


    "Well, I see." I prevaricate a way, the heart says can jump over this matter son, you just are the leading role of this party, all see what I do?


    As a result, Lin Dingkun sneered twice and said, "hum! An outsider, just a casual repairman, wants to enter the Tianya list? At the beginning, it was just because of a series of cases that we found out, and we still wanted to make up our minds not to accept it. In the end, in order to exonerate ourselves, we came to ask us for this position again. It''s ridiculous! "


    What he said was cruel and full of irony! The tone and expression of his voice are clearly that he said that he didn''t look up to me, the so-called "non staff member".


    I looked at him coldly, but just at a glance, I drew back my eyes, lowered my head to eat, and did not refute.


    I can''t offend such a master now, not to mention such an occasion. Since I got my identity, I haven''t given me any convenience except to help me avoid the skeleton serial case that was planted by Meng Hong and the last time Ding Laoer and Feng Tianling. And Feng Tianling is not the only way to solve this problem. It''s just a matter of planning


    Therefore, I have no opinion about his opinions on me, including my removal. As elder martial brother Liu Tong said, it may be ok now, but with the passage of time and the growth of Tongzhou society, there will certainly be conflicts between TongZhou society and shadow army. At that time, in case they suppress TongZhou society with the strange reason of "I''m afraid that TongZhou society will threaten stability" Boat club, what should I do?


    As a member of the shadow army, I can''t disobey my superiors.


    At this time, don''t say anything about being in it. Maybe I can get a bargain. At that time, I could only get the title of "disobeying the superior", or I should be responsible. And if I''m just a folk identity, they don''t dare to suppress it. It''s their fault. If the shadow army wants to be a good man, it has to be reasonable.


    Of course, one of the important factors is that it is Lin Dingkun, not Duan Qingtian, who is against me!


    If Duan Qingtian doesn''t want me to be in the shadow army, I''m sure I can''t do it, and maybe I''ll be shameless and directly hit me, but fortunately Duan Qingtian didn''t say anything. As long as he''s still there, the shadow army won''t do anything to the boat society.


    "Well, it can''t be said that. Now Tianya society, Yunding mountain and Wuyin League have such great influence on the people. It can be seen that these non-governmental organizations are still important. We can''t be partial to one side and only develop one side''s strength." Nie Ze took a sip of the wine and said with a smile.Lin Dingkun looked at him coldly and did not speak.


    "What happened to the non staff? It''s the first case that a non-governmental friar, who is also the leader of an organization, establishes a relationship with the shadow army. It''s necessary to try, and failure is inevitable, but we always have to do it. " Nie Ze looks at him with a smile.


    "Hum, full of truth!" Lin Dingkun snorted coldly. He lowered his head and ate in a dull voice. He did not go to see him any more.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian couldn''t look at it like this any more and said, "don''t argue about it any more. At least Guo Rui hasn''t done anything harmful to the shadow army. On the contrary, he can open up the folk road for the shadow army. We are superior, but the root of it is still among the people."


    Lin Dingkun raised his head slightly, looked at Duan Qingtian, then looked at me. Without saying a word, he lowered his head to eat.


    Duan Qingtian glanced at him, looked ahead, and suddenly reached out and patted the long table: "whose power are you fighting?! What kind of tune are you playing? "


    Lin Dingkun was called by him, and immediately he got up and looked at him.


    Duan Qingtian is still facing the front, did not go to see that Lin Dingkun, continued: "if not for them, where do we come today? Are you born to be the deputy commander of the shadow army? You were born in a small mountain village! It was the common people who saved you. It was the master who taught you magic. It was their praise that made you join the shadow army. But now? You start to look down on them. What''s the difference between forgetting your origin and forgetting your origin? "


    With that, another long table!


    Bang!


    It''s estimated that the loud noise can be heard by the whole hotel. All of us, who are close at hand, are shivering. Unconsciously, we are sitting in a state of anxiety, like a tree on our back, like a needle on our back!


    I carefully looked at the table in front of me and took Duan Qingtian''s two palms, but they were still strong and intact. After careful observation, there was a faint fluctuation of mana on them. It seems that Duan Qingtian applied mana to protect the table before he started. Otherwise, he would smash the table with his first hand!


    Although Lin Dingkun is the first expert among us who is second only to Duan Qingtian, he is just as frightened as us in the face of Duan Qingtian''s pressure. He doesn''t dare to make any more moves. He can only sit quietly and wait for scolding.


    Duan Qingtian finished, turned to look at Lin Dingkun, the latter body began to shake, this just said: "you do it yourself, don''t say more words of forgetting the origin."


    With that, he removed all the coercion, as if there were no one, and picked up the chopsticks which had just been shaken to one side because of that palm to eat vegetables.


    Until now, we felt a lot more comfortable and relaxed. We quickly lowered our head and stopped talking. Only Lin Dingkun, the client, was still guilty. He didn''t dare to see Duan Qingtian or do anything else.


    Nie Ze laughs and reaches out a hand to touch Duan Qingtian''s back. It looks like touching a hairy kitten.


    I''m afraid There is one person in the world who will treat Duan Qingtian as a cat, not a tiger.


    ¡­¡­


    The next thing is basically something that is not very important. When the party is over, Xue Biao calls me over to say a few words.


    "Well, you can see our chief''s protection." Xue Biao said with a smile.


    "I can see it, but what he said is reasonable. It''s not a complete protection." I said with lingering fear that Duan Qingtian''s authority reminds me of the fear of being dominated by the head teacher.


    "Mr. Duan has a close relationship with Mr. Nie Ze. It is said that they grew up together, so they are usually together, and there is no difference between each other. However, Mr. Lin is different. When he was born, his parents died, and he was raised by people from the same village. Later, he accidentally worshipped his master and gradually ascended to his present position.


    Well It''s reasonable to say that subordinates shouldn''t talk about their superiors. However, there is a saying that because Mr. Lin has no father or mother since he was a child, many people don''t treat him well. At a young age, he has been despised and insulted by many of his peers and elders. Naturally, his nature is different from ours. Later, he showed his talent in practicing Dharma. He killed a lot of evil spirits, and many people praised him. The shadow army brought him into this position. "


    When I heard him say this, I understood and sighed: "from the boy who was despised by the public to the present high position, it''s hard to be ordinary. Naturally, he won''t deal with many people. After experiencing so many people, he won''t make friends with anyone. I think he will be jealous of the friendship between Mr. Nie and Mr. Duan."


    "That''s right." Xue Biao said helplessly. "But his human nature is not bad, he said you Don''t take it to heart. He just... "


    "It doesn''t matter. I can understand that his impression of everyone should be to think of the bad place first. It can also be regarded as the delusion of being victimized. If he suffers more grievances, he will have such a state of mind."


    Xue Biao patted me on the shoulder and said with a smile, "OK, that''s good! Ah, how do you feel with my master''s hand? What else can I do? I''m on pins and needles. I think of my former head teacher. ""Ha ha ha ha Good description! By the way, when we met for the first time, did you agree inexplicably as soon as I yelled, and then obediently took the command arrow, do you know why? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, there''s another way of saying that? "


    "Of course, it''s also my master''s magic. I just learned a little bit. As soon as I shout, I can shake my heart and make people fear and obey involuntarily. That''s why you did it at that time. That''s why you are so afraid today."


    "Oh - I see."


    I nodded, suddenly as if thinking of something, began staring at a place in a daze, serious expression.


    Seeing me like this, Xue Biao thought there was something wrong with me and asked, "what''s the matter? What do you think? "


    I turned to look at him with a serious face and replied, "I''m thinking Why do all my previous class teachers know this magic? Is it that the magic of commander Duan has been stolen? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 165

    The annual meeting of the shadow army ended like this. It was a small episode. There were not so many things. I came here to get to know people from all over the world Although, I don''t know many.


    Because my car was limited the next day, and I had to go back in a day. I''d better take advantage of this time to visit the capital again and buy them some presents.


    On the evening of the third day, kaireid returned to the garage of the headquarters of Jicheng TongZhou society. On our dinner table, there was a gift I brought back - roast duck from Jingcheng cheap square.


    This is cheap. It doesn''t mean that the price is very cheap.


    The world only knows Quanjude, but the ducks in Yijianfang are better than others. The famous non mainstream crosstalk actor is also my source of happiness. Teacher toutoutao, who is my same surname, once said: if you eat roast duck, you have to eat cheap food, chicken and people in heaven Cough, cross it out!


    In short, we are very happy


    The new year''s Eve has finally arrived. Everyone is very happy, but of course, there is one bad thing, that is, some shops close ahead of time


    "I didn''t buy it, and I still have face to come back? Go further and buy it! " Li cunhao said blatantly to a helpless kid, who could only obey.


    That kid is just a ghost with two stages and six levels. According to his strength, he can only rank lower in my boat club. It can be said that everyone can bully him. He is just a runner in the club. Poor one, two, six. Maybe you can still brag in a small place outside, but everyone here is so bullying.


    For example, now, even if it''s three stages and nine levels, it''s not enough for me to fight. Unless it''s ghost level, it can''t threaten me at all. As for Li cunhao, he has some strength, and he usually calls himself "the first running dog in the boss" and has some influence in the society. People who don''t know him really think he is a big man


    I think that kid is really pitiful, then said: "you don''t tell him, he is also very pitiful."


    When Li cunhao heard my voice, he immediately turned back and put on a pair of top dogleg standard smile


    "Boss, here you are. Come and sit down!" With that, he pulled a stool directly from behind.


    I didn''t know much about his image before. I carried a small basket behind me, and I didn''t know what was in it. Today, he pulled out a stool from it. I think I understand


    It''s really the word "dogleg". It''s very incisive!


    "No, No." I waved my hand again and again. I couldn''t bear the enthusiasm. However, a closer look at the stool he took out showed that because I was fat, I couldn''t sit on a short stool, and it was comfortable to be tall. What he took out was a long legged stool, and he really meant it.


    Li cunhao looked at me looking at the stool in his hand and said with a smile, "to be a dogleg, you should be as good as the inside and the outside! My Lord, do you have anything to tell me? "


    ¡­¡­ The name will change for a while?


    "Get busy. I have nothing to say. Put away the stool." I waved my hand, let him go, and then came to the hospital.


    Recently, there is a new snow. The snow in Jicheng is not as big as that in Yancheng. Like salt, it can only be spread on the ground. It can''t accumulate thick snow. It can''t do snowball fights, let alone Snowman playing. When I look at the trees in the yard, I always feel that there is something wrong with the side of the trunk


    "Baron, go and give me those buckets of water."


    ¡­¡­


    Bang!


    the large plastic bottle filled with water shattered, and the water sprayed out of it into the ground in front of it.


    I take back my hand, carefully looking at the water mist flying out in front of me, and meditate in my heart. I hope I can succeed as I think!


    Sure enough, the water mist turned into ice dregs and snowflakes in the air and fell to the ground in the shape of water droplets, which was more than half less than before. After landing, because of the surrounding air conditioning, it was rapidly condensing.


    "It works!" I yelled excitedly, the ice armor on my right arm shining in the winter sun


    No matter how cold it is here, it''s impossible for water to turn into snow and ice in the air as soon as it comes out. I''ve heard that Antarctica can play like this, Jicheng Don''t count on it. The reason why I can turn it into a snowflake depends on my cold armor. Since I learned how to develop the basic skills of five behaviors, I have been able to master a little control of this element. However, I haven''t used it in practice. Unexpectedly, it has been used in this way.


    "Come on, a bottle of water is not enough. Come again!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the whole courtyard, there was a very strange scene. In other places, there was only a thin layer of snow on the ground, which could be wiped off with one touch. And only in front of me, piles of snow with ice, thick accumulation there, forming a hill.


    Zeng Xiujie was stunned behind me. Just as he was passing by, he found that I was making snow here. At that time, Geng Xi and Gao Yan were called to watch together.


    Because one day before the new year, the school was empty and everyone had a winter vacation, so they didn''t need to work in shifts for a few days, so they all went to the community, and then Come and watch me perform."What''s the operation? What kind of breed are you, with snow makers? " Zeng Xiujie looked at the hill like snow in front of him with a "unscientific" expression on his face.


    In fact, they also know my moves, but the problem is that it''s like my skills come from the source, and they just learn from the surface. So, although we all know ice armour and thunder hammer, I''m the only one who really masters the elements of ice and thunder. Therefore, they can not realize the benefits of mastering the power of elements, let alone my happiness.


    I finished the snow, looking back at the three people staring at the dog: "come on, don''t be stunned, pile it up!"


    Sure enough, the winter with snowman is the greatest respect for the new year.


    I patted the snowman''s body, trying to make the snow more solid. Suddenly, Yu Guang glanced at Hu Jie from a distance. My heart is moving and moving! Shua - straight in front of her.


    "Ah?"


    Hu Jie didn''t expect that I would suddenly appear. A huge object came in front of her. At that time, she was startled. As soon as she slipped, she was about to fall back. She was held by my waist.


    "All right." I looked at her with a smile. At this time, she was wearing a black down jacket with the same color down on her hat, a pair of jeans on her lower body, black cotton boots on her feet and gold ornaments on them.


    "Ah? It''s OK. You Is this blink? " Hu Jie looked at me and asked with some doubts. Of course, there was a little surprise in her tone.


    I understood as soon as I heard it, sighed and said, "yes, I''ll teach you later. Now I''m having a good time. Do you want to make a snowman? Or a snowball fight? "


    "No Forget it. " Hu Jie said with regret, looking at the three guys, Zeng Xiujie, who had made a snowman and began to prepare for snowball and snowball fight, there was some yearning in her eyes.


    Is this strange expression


    I can use the detective eye to see her, but the result is the same as before. It seems that the detective eye can''t be used as a doctor. But if I guess correctly, she doesn''t want to play with snow, mainly because of her health.


    "Come on, I know. Come on, I''ll try." As I said this, I raised my hands with ice armor on them, and began to release a kind of ice blue light, like smoke and swimming light, which began to spread to Hu Jie''s body. But when I was about to touch her, I changed my direction and turned around her body.


    This can only be a small idea for me, because after I got cold ice armor and mastered a little ice element, I found that my frost resistance improved significantly! It is certain that ice will not be frozen to death. The ice element itself is the coldest ice in the world. So I wonder if we can make Hu Jie not afraid of cold.


    Of course, it''s impossible to give her ice elements directly. I can''t transfer the origin of elements to others, but can I make a protective layer of ice elements beside her, so that I can not be afraid of the cold.


    It''s like I''m afraid of swords, but if I wrap myself in armor, I can''t be afraid of swords.


    Facts have proved that this method is feasible! Because I''ve just made snow, I''ve greatly improved my control over ice properties and gained experience, so now I''m successful, but


    I need to transport all the time for Mao!


    It''s like household appliances. If you pull out the cable, there will be no electricity


    "Well? Brother Rui, what are you doing? " Geng Xi, the second cargo, suddenly saw Hu Jie and I walking over like conjoined babies. They were in front of each other and behind each other. There was an ice blue swimming light in the middle, just like a mobile phone and a power bank walking independently


    "Why? Hum! Hu Jie, hit him I need to transport ice elements in my hands. I can''t make a snowball. Let Hu Jie come alone.


    Hu Jie suddenly was not afraid of the cold, but also very excited, directly picked up a snowball, pinched, Shua - threw it! Hit the bull''s-eye!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Zeng Xiujie and several other people looked at Geng Xi, who was covered with a face, and all of them laughed.


    "Ah! I''ll fight with you! "


    A group of people had a snowball fight. I don''t know why, they didn''t participate in it, but they felt very happy. They had never been like this before. So many people spent the new year together, and there were so many familiar people of the same age around them.


    Several people had a snowball fight with huan''er, and I suddenly found that Hu Jie''s accurate head was really good, one hit at a time, which was a great test of people''s anticipation and departure. Was it the one who threw the flaming symbol before?


    As a result, when I was thinking about this problem, suddenly a big snowball "slapped"! It hit me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Geng Xi, it''s him!


    And he looked at me as if he had found a new world. I had a bad feeling at that time


    "Brother Rui, you seem to be You can''t resist. "


    ¡­¡­ Your uncle!


    Isn''t it! I''m going to deliver ice elements with both hands. Can I resist?!


    His words, Zeng Xiujie and Gao Yan two people also reflected. It seems that there is one person who can''t resist during the snowball fight What are you waiting for?!"Brothers, it''s time for revenge! Let''s catch up with the past and the past


    Voice just fell, a few people suddenly group snowball, a head of all toward me!


    When I look at it, it''s not good! I can''t be beaten just like this. I can''t let Hu Jie be a shield. "Hu Jie, go back to your room and have a rest first," he said


    With that, he directly removed the transportation of ice elements, held her from the back, and moved to the nearest room. If you look from the window, you can see here.


    "Well, there''s heating here. You can watch it and see how I can teach them!" Finish saying, direct another blink, returned to the courtyard.


    A few people saw that I suddenly disappeared in a daze. Then they saw that I came back alone, and my face turned green at that time.


    No, pills!


    With a wave of my hand, the ice element started again. All the newly made snow, except the snowman, started to move, and began to turn into spherical objects automatically


    Three people looking at the snow around, expression gradually out of control.


    "Help


    ¡­¡­


    In winter, my friends are happy The voice of the snowman reverberated in the air, and the atmosphere became more and more intense. Beside the tree, the snowman I deliberately protected still stood, like a symbol of joy for us.

 Chapter 166

    The Spring Festival is finally here. This is the first year we spent in the same boat club. Students and parents gathered together to celebrate. It''s a pity that Gongsun Shu can''t come back because the affairs of Yancheng haven''t been finished. Last time he contacted me, he told me that with the help of Ding Yiming, Taoist priest Tan and master Wei, dozens of kids have been recruited.


    In fact, I also know this, because he takes in the imps with a little bit of the power of the service soul curse that I gave away. As long as he takes in one, I can feel it here. But the same, I also know that those he accepted were not very powerful, most of them were like those ordered by Li cunhao last time.


    There are a lot of people in the boat club. After the new year, the cooks are very busy. The parents, who have good skills, also go to help. Not only do they have no complaints, but they enjoy it.


    This is the New Year!


    Some shops have been closed for a long time, but some of them are still open until five o''clock tonight. I''ve swept up the drinks and piled up a large area in the big restaurant of Tongzhou club. Now that the economic conditions have improved, we have also bought live chickens, live pigs and live fish, ready to slaughter and cook on the spot at night.


    One of the cooks from Northeast China was very happy when he heard this. He yelled: "I''m talking to you. Today, I''ve got four real books. I''ll give you a taste of our pig dish. It''s a good time for us to stew pig''s head and noodles."


    Well, how reliable the accent sounds! (thumb!)


    I have to say that this master has two skills. The most important thing is Physical strength, so many dishes, this time down, in addition to the sweat on the face, did not see the sense of fatigue, cooking is the largest number of that night, there is no one, the MVP is right!


    Baron took out the red lanterns he had bought before and said that they would be hung at the door. There were still a lot of them to be hung all over the yard. I thought, this is great, before the family is small, now this courtyard, you can hang it.


    Baron took Shen yun''er and some kids to hang lanterns. I looked at them and thought it was baron. He was an ancient man. He went to the courtyard to celebrate the Spring Festival. He was an old man. This time, he bought it for the Lord. This decision is really wise. It''s worthy of me!


    The restaurant is divided into two parts. It''s not made now, but it used to be, because the members of the boat club can be roughly divided into two parts, one is people, the other is ghosts. If we only count the fighters, the number of ghosts is much more than that of human beings, but with those parents, the number of ghosts is similar to or even more than that of human beings.


    In this way, half of the restaurant is not wasted, because the way ghosts eat is different from humans, except for ghosts. Ghosts rely on incense to eat, while humans eat directly. In a word, after eating and drinking, ghosts will not reduce their food, but they can''t give it to people any more. That''s the truth of offering.


    Therefore, the restaurant is divided into two parts, one part is ghosts, the other part is people. Like Baron and Lang Feng, they have become ghosts and demons. They can restore their human appearance and eat like human beings.


    On our side, there are many kinds of dishes on the round table, with more meat and less vegetables. The dishes on each table are not the same. Some tables have a stuffy pig head in the middle, eating it with a knife; some tables have a big fish in the middle, which is braised in Brown sauce and put on the plate, with shredded onion and ginger; others have a hot pot table, with a big mandarin duck hot pot in the middle , surrounded by sliced meat and all kinds of other dishes.


    And the ghost side, although the dishes are also very rich, but there is no such thing as hot pot, ghosts can''t eat. There is a censer on the table. There is a yellow paper sign on the censer. The name of every ghost is written on it. There are three incense sticks in the censer.


    A group of ghosts gathered around the table, sucking the essence of incense and food. After eating, these things must be destroyed!


    Here, several masters are still serving new dishes. At this time, the curtain of the door is lifted, and the Northeast master comes in again, carrying an iron pot and yelling, "come on, the iron pot stew is coming!"


    Well, yes, it''s the goose.


    I sat next to the hot pot table. Zeng Xiujie and Geng Xi were there, waiting for the hot pot to be cooked.


    I looked at the ingredients in the red oil pot of Yuanyang pot and said, "this red pot is suitable for the scene, and the hot pot itself is also suitable for the scene, round and round."


    "The boss said yes!" Li cunhao didn''t know where he came from and flattered him directly. He added: "and boss, you see, the appearance of Yuanyang pot is so good. The two kinds of pots are close together, just like you and me. Without you, there would be no me! Boss, who are you


    I looked at him and said, "I''m spicy."


    "Yes! Spicy good, red fire, and boss you, sooner or later standing on top of the world, red! So I am clear soup. "


    I looked at him and said calmly, "no, you are spicy."


    Li cunhao


    Everyone burst into laughter, and the scene was very lively, but at this time, a bad episode came in untimely


    "Hey, don''t rush in, catch him and blow him out!"


    The sound was very loud. The outside of the restaurant began to be noisy. There were shouts, which disturbed the happy atmosphere. As we all know, at this time of the year, there is a very useful four character saying: "it''s a big new year''s day." This shows that it is not easy to quarrel at this time, but there is a quarrel outside.For a moment, everyone was a little unhappy. As the president, I naturally wanted to go out and have a look. When I got to the courtyard, I knew what happened.


    The gate of the courtyard is not facing the restaurant, but the restaurant is not far away. I didn''t walk a few steps outside. When I looked at it again, I found that there were several people and ghosts around a person in the courtyard, with anger on their faces. On one side, Baron came with Shen yun''er, also with solemn expression.


    I understand why it is dignified, because the man surrounded is a beggar.


    In the Spring Festival, everyone will not be happy if a beggar is dirty and ill. The beggar, wearing a single coat, has patches on it. There are holes where there are no patches. He doesn''t know what color it used to be, but it''s black now. Wearing a ragged hat, his long hair came out from under the hat, full of oil and mud. His lower body was a pair of ragged Capris, and his trouser legs were a little bit broken. Most of his legs were in the cold wind, and his feet were rag shoes, some of which had been opened.


    In his hand, he was holding a stick in one hand and a small bowl in the other. At this time, he was holding himself in his arms to warm himself. Not far from his feet, a little black dog, who looked as dirty as before, was lying on his stomach with no spirit, staring at the front.


    "Come on, get rid of him. Who let him in?"


    Someone yelled and planned to catch him. As a result, the beggar''s body was like a loach, shaking from left to right. The man stretched out his hand several times, but he didn''t catch him at all. Instead, he almost knocked himself over.


    "You see, I said I couldn''t catch him." Another person wrongly said, it seems that he should have let the beggar in.


    I looked at the beggar with some dignity in my heart. Others can''t avoid beggars, but I''m not the same. You know, at the beginning, it was because of my kindness that I gave the woman disguised as a beggar a dollar that I brought out the old master, my past life, upgrading system, and now my path of cultivation! Can say, I can have today, starting point, is a beggar!


    Now, when I meet a beggar again, and my skill is extraordinary, I have an idea in my heart.


    "You, come here." I called the man who seemed to let the beggar in. "Tell me what happened."


    He told the story. Just now Baron wanted to hang a lantern, so he asked him to hang it at the gate. As a result, when he went out to hang a lantern, he found that there was such a thing outside the gate. Tattered with mud and a dirty dog, when he saw him, he said he would enjoy food. As soon as he thought about it, he paid him a few yuan. As a result, the beggar took the money and went straight to the courtyard! The man tried to stop him, but he came in like a loach.


    That''s why I called for people to catch him and say I want to blow him out. So, I see this scene here now.


    I looked at the beggar, and now several people could not catch him, while Baron stood aside, looking serious.


    "What do you think?" I use the chat function of the system to communicate with Baron in my heart.


    "Not so much." Barron replied.


    So it is!


    "Well, don''t worry about it. It''s new year''s Eve. What''s the trouble?" I have to use four words. "Let him be here. Give him a little room and some food later."


    After that, I waved those people back and went to the beggar. Neither he nor the dog had any intention to move.


    I leaned to his ear and said, "you are really not afraid of dirt. I will give you a room. Don''t make trouble."


    With that, I just turned around and left, leaving the rest to baron.


    Back in the restaurant, because they didn''t go out and didn''t know what was going on, they all began to ask me, I didn''t say anything, just said that a person with his own character, but some capable people wanted to take him in. They didn''t know what was going on, so they didn''t ask any more.


    After a while, the dishes were ready, and the dumplings would be eaten at midnight when the new year came. As the president, I sat at a table with Zeng Xiujie and other goods, plus Hu Jie. Li cunhao stood beside me like a servant. I told him to sit and eat three times before he accepted the order. The tables around me were all relatives of the family, and the parents sat the closest.


    "I haven''t been to school for a long time. How''s school going?" At the dinner table, I asked Zeng Xiujie, because they had to go to school every few days.


    "What can I do? It''s just like that. The building that has been under construction has been completed, but it has nothing to do with us. All the service providers are new comers. We are sophomores. After this semester, we will be juniors, and the school affairs are rarely related to us. " Gao Yan shrugged and said.


    Because we are a junior college, only three years, now the first semester of sophomore year is over, there is internship in junior year, it really has nothing to do with us.


    "It''s said that next semester, or next semester, the school is going to organize an activity to send our class off." Hu Jie eating ribs, suddenly said.


    "Really? Who told you that? " I''m curious. Will this school do this kind of thing? Not before. Besides, you don''t go to school. How do you know?


    "Gong Xiaoting and Feng Qian, they are." Hu Jieli said of course.


    Oh - I forgot they were still at school.Hu Jie looked at my expression and said contemptuously, "I knew you had forgotten them."


    "Who said that? I didn''t. don''t talk nonsense. " I quickly denied the third company and said, "but it''s a big deal. We''ll go and have a look then. In other words, why do we have to send off this special session? "


    "It''s not because of you." Hu Jie said again, looking at me like a silly beep.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Me I''m confused.


    "Yes, you fought against the devil king in front of the whole school. You have been remembered by the whole school for a long time. Later, you can find out which class you are from, so you can''t be treated well?"


    "Yes, yes, so are we!" Zeng Xiujie immediately said. "When the teacher is in class, he just takes you as an example. We are also mentioned. When we go to class, we can do whatever we want in class, and the teacher doesn''t care at all."


    "Take me as "Role models?" I''m more confused.


    "Yes, every time someone disobeys or studies badly, the teacher says, if you can be as good as Guo Rui, you can not come to school!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I''m so famous with Laozi. If you think about it carefully, that''s why I''m only in the boat club now and I don''t go to school.


    "Well, is it OK not to have class?" At this time, on the next table, some parents who didn''t know the truth asked. In their hearts, it is natural for children to go to school, get certificates, graduate and find jobs. If they have not done so, they feel that there is something less.


    "Of course it doesn''t matter." I explained. "To go to school is to learn, to find a job and to earn money. But now that we are rich and self-sufficient, what are we going to do? If you want to talk about the cultural heritage, it''s almost the same for the freshman of culture course, and the sophomore is a professional course, and you don''t need to worry about the cultural heritage. If you want to find a job and make contributions to the society, we are now mages, fighting against evil cultivation and contributing as much as soldiers. "


    Well, this is the truth of life, except If it''s self-reliance to threaten a boss I didn''t know before that he had to give me money, then all I said is true.


    "Then..." Obviously, the parents want to say something, but after thinking for a long time, they can''t say anything. I''m too reasonable to refute. OK.


    "Won''t you just sit back and eat up?" Finally, he asked reluctantly.


    "No, as long as the company doesn''t go bankrupt, it''s OK to support these people." I said with a smile.


    But in fact, I don''t have the score myself. Lin Qiang''s company is really doing well now, but what if something happens? After all, we have more and more people now. In other words, how do other sects guarantee their income?


    At this time, suddenly a voice came from the door: "Oh, oh, this big mage organization has no business of its own!"


    I look back, I go, don''t let him not come out to make trouble? Why are you here!

 Chapter 167

    "Oh, oh, this big mage organization has no business of its own!"


    A voice suddenly appeared. It was loud and abrupt. Everyone looked at it, and I was no exception. When I saw it, I was shocked. Isn''t that the beggar just now?!


    Don''t you want to make trouble? Why are you here!


    Here I have to say that I didn''t leave him aimlessly. Although his performance, especially his flexible body method, made me feel that he was unusual, it only aroused my initial doubt. It really made me decide to leave him. What''s more, it was that sentence that had to be rejected by the public.


    I like to use a detective''s eye when I''m free. It''s just like the little wit of "Magic Baby". If you accept it or not, I''ll take out a picture book and take a look at it to see what it is.


    As a result, this time, he has always been an unfavourable detective and failed


    The result of the investigation is a thick fog. In another word, just like the authentication failure on the computer, the bright red characters are: the information of this person is temporarily unavailable, please say it later.


    Signature: Master Guoshi.


    Grass!


    When I saw the result, I was fascinated at that time. You are really unreliable. You pretended to be a beggar last time, but you pretended to be a beggar this time. You can get such a thing for me. How can you play.


    So, I left him, and, close to him, said to him, "you''re not afraid of dirt."


    I think this product is the same as last time. Taking advantage of the fact that nalaoshizi holy king didn''t pay attention, he came to me secretly. Moreover, judging from his appearance, this incident should be very abundant. I wanted to go to him when the work here was finished. I wanted to see what he had to say to me. By the way, I asked about the mask and my inexplicably lost equipment. At this time, people came by themselves.


    "Why are you here?" I stood up and snapped.


    When they saw it, they found that it was a beggar in rags. They all frowned and covered their nose and mouth with their hands. They were disgusted and said that they would drive him away! Especially those parents, they are afraid of bad luck, and they are almost ready to do it.


    "No noise! You, follow me I said, I quickly walked over and pulled his arm out. If I didn''t pull it out, it would be a mess.


    I two people have been to the hospital, then take a closer look, huh? I haven''t seen this face before.


    Although I didn''t see the old man clearly last time, I can still remember a little. Even if I was blind, I didn''t have a completely different face shape. I confused both of them. It''s just that the face of the goods was covered with mud. In addition, because of the results of the investigation, I determined that it was the same person, so I didn''t think about it carefully. At this time, let alone the clean face


    Maybe he knew what I was thinking, so he said, "I just washed my face a little. How about it, handsome?"


    I looked at his narcissistic appearance, and he was speechless at that time.


    But in fact, there is a saying that he is really handsome. Now he looks like a man in his thirties. He has a cold white complexion. He has a delicate face. He looks like a scholar in ancient times. He also looks like a handsome young man singing opera. At the same time, he has a heroic spirit and a mature charm.


    With so many elements gathered in one person, it has to be said that if a man of beauty enters the performing arts circle, it is definitely a red, just like * *; if he joins the military, it is Ma Chao''s reincarnation and di Qing''s rebirth!


    And


    I smell it carefully. It doesn''t taste. Despite his ragged clothes, the beggar has no bad smell, but of course he has no fragrance, that is, no smell. Why did they cover their noses just now?


    Should It''s conditioned reflex, because common beggars have a taste, so naturally the two are linked, I think beggars should have a taste. In fact, just like taming animals, human beings are also animals, but they are high-level animals. The theory is the same.


    "Are you a national teacher?" I asked tentatively.


    Although I''m not going to change now, he should be able to. Bodhisattva is still a hundred faces. He should not necessarily appear with the same face.


    Unexpectedly, the beggar looked at me, blinked and said, "I''m not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Recognize Wrong? No, the detective eye won''t cheat me.


    "You pretend to me for nothing!"


    "I didn''t pretend..." The beggar has an innocent face.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This NIMA If you''re not the national teacher, what''s the matter with the words and the signature?


    "What do you have to do with him?"


    "Guess"


    "ha ha."


    Let''s just finish. I don''t think it''s going to work out. But his character is quite in line with the old boy of the national teacher. He should be either his student or his friend. If you want to tell me, just tell me. The national master made a barrier to block my eyes. I don''t want to know his real identity now. Forget it. I''ll know when I need to know. In a word, it should be my own person."You just said that the mage organization has no business of its own. What do you mean? What do you know? "


    "Well?" The beggar raised his eyebrow and said, "there are so many mage organizations here. Most of them don''t charge. They charge for demons. They''re not in the class. You''re just middle class. Why don''t you have a few of your own businesses? The Murong family in Suzhou has a shop selling four treasures of study and daily necessities; the Murong family has the voice of making handicrafts and souvenirs; even the Dai family has its own enterprise chain. Although you have a big company, you also have a big risk. It''s better to take a less and more route than insurance. "


    With that, he reached out and took out a small wine pot, a square metal one, and handed it to me. He said, "I''m thirsty. Give me some wine."


    "Can you quench your thirst with wine?" I looked at him in the dark.


    "You don''t know how much I drink. Drinking is like drinking water! Ha ha ha ha... "


    He directly turned around and walked back. He threw the wine pot back to me. Without looking back, he said, "give me the wine and send it to my room."


    Looking at his back, I could only shake my head helplessly, murmur "I owe you" and turn around to hand the bottle to the kid on the side, and go back to eat.


    As for his identity, I can only say that he is an able man similar to "elder Ji Gong". He has the ability, but he does not practice his appearance. Fortunately, the name of Ji Gong has been spread for a long time, and they can accept such an example. New year''s Eve dinner has been eating to more than 10 o''clock, parents are not lonely, idle and began to go to the kitchen to help make dumplings, master Fu people save trouble.


    Has been busy for an hour, 11 o''clock, even parents with children, even the kids began to look forward to. Apart from this festival of universal celebration and the 60th anniversary, where is there such a scene!


    Finally, at midnight, the bell rings!


    In the courtyard, those of us who have been preparing for a long time immediately hit the sky with the signal bombs used as fireworks and firecrackers!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Green, red, gold, white Dragon, Phoenix, tiger, bear and deer are reflected in the sky, which can be seen in half of Jicheng! A lot of people nearby were scared. The melon eaters who didn''t know the truth were staring at the dog. It was like a zoo and a circus. Some good people called the police. Fortunately, I was ready to let Tie Ning take my shadow army notebook to deal with these things.


    In the Baishi street of the crematorium, the master and his old man sit at the top, next to the housekeeper Lao he. Next to him, Luo Tian, Liu Tong, he Laosan, and Yin Laosi are many! Elder martial sister Yaqin and elder sister moussiyu are also here.


    For the rest, there were many faces I didn''t know before. Later, when elder martial brother Liu Tong and he Laosan told me this, I didn''t even know the name.


    on the table, even with meat and vegetables, cool and hot, and placed a table full of two masters and old people, there is a ceramic Baijiu cup in front of them. Liu Tong, he Laosan and Yin Si3 wine barrels, with large glasses, or even directly blowing bottles, a meal of cattle drink. The elder martial brother Luo Tian, who doesn''t drink, and the elder sister, who has a poor capacity for drinking, have juice and soda in the cup. There are also those people, who either drink wine or drink, bow their heads to eat vegetables, eat them, and their faces are red.


    However, no matter who it is, we all have a tacit understanding and wonderfully avoided the dishes made by elder martial sister Yaqin


    ¡°¡­¡­ A few words. " Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at what kind of dishes she had made when they were served and what kind of dishes she still has. She said with a black face.


    "Cough Eat vegetables, eat vegetables. "


    "Come on, let''s go and touch it."


    Everyone was embarrassed to ignore her, and said in his heart: what kind of food did you have when it came and what kind it is now? What does that mean? It means you dare not eat it yourself!


    It''s true that elder martial sister Yaqin doesn''t even eat her own dishes


    "You..." Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at her and was furious. At this time, Liu Tong suddenly said, "sister Yaqin, don''t blame them, don''t be angry, after all Mole ants still live secretly. They are young and don''t want to die. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ah - Liu Tong, I split you!"


    "Whoa, whoa, help! Ah, I can''t fight. Hey, hey... "


    The two men immediately started fighting, and the scene was even more heated at that time. The master looked at the farce below, with a bright smile. At this time, jiujinwu flew to him and fell on his shoulder. Looking at Liu Tong who was not in the right shape with disdain, he took a sparerib that the master had given him with chopsticks and put his wings on both ends of the sparerib. He ate it with a bird''s beak.


    Later, he told me again that he likes to eat in the form of a bird, because no matter how big or small he is, his appetite is fixed, but when he becomes smaller, he can eat more for a while and have more mouth addiction


    My sister is also watching the farce of elder martial sister Yaqin and elder martial brother Liu Tong, and she is also laughing. Ever since I became a ghost, I have never been so warm, never had such a year. Think of here, then think of me, brotherThis sister brother friendship without blood relationship seems to be the best feeling in the world.


    At this time, the master also saw his sister''s mind and said, "tomorrow is the first day of junior high school. He will come to visit me for the new year. Let him have dinner then."


    Sister listened to a Leng, looked at the master, the latter is looking at her kindly.


    The elder sister laughed, her eyes narrowed into a seam: "well."


    Shifu is right. I did arrange it like this. I should go to Shifu on the first day of the Lunar New Year and also want to see my sister. Because my sister is wanted by the vagabond, so I can''t leave the shop that can protect her. Otherwise, I really want to take her and spend the new year together.


    Suddenly, Liu Tong ran to the door, pointed to the sky and yelled, "look!"


    The elder martial sister Yaqin who came to play him also stopped and looked at the sky. Everyone came to the hospital and looked there.


    There, is the direction of my boat club, all kinds of signal bombs reflected in the sky.


    "It''s beautiful."


    "That kid did it. It''s funny."


    The two courtyards are not in the same place, but they are also involved with each other and miss each other.


    Zeng Xiujie and I played signal bombs together. Tie Ning was responsible for dealing with the people who came to investigate. The parents worked with the master. The kids ran around. Baron took Shen Yuner to the roof and looked at the gorgeous sky. Everything was so peaceful

 Chapter 168

    "Bang, bang, Bang...!"


    We will continue to signal into the sky, how out of a variety of colors of animals, at this time in our hands, is the last batch.


    "Well, it''s gone. It''s a happy New Year! I''ve never been so happy I dropped the empty tube in my hand and looked at Zeng Xiujie and others nearby. Hu Jie was on the other side of me and also took a signal bomb. Like us, she had a good time. At this time, she was very happy.


    "It''s a pity that it''s only once a year. After that, you have to wait another 365 days. It''s hard." Gao Yan said happily.


    "It''s nothing. We''ll live a long life in the future. We''re afraid we''ll live like this every year." I patted him on the shoulder, then turned to look at Zeng Xiujie: "is it time to eat dumplings?"


    "It''s still cooking. It should be fast."


    At this time, the whole kitchen is full of steam because of dumpling cooking. While a group of people fan away the heat in front of them with their hands, they stir them in the pot with big spoons. The dumplings rolling in the water seem to be the good hope of the new year.


    There are a few people, to avoid the fog Zhao Zhao torture, to the other side of the deployment dip.


    There are several kinds of dipping materials for eating dumplings. One is mainly vinegar, or it can be said that it is all vinegar. Of course, some of them put soy sauce in vinegar, or put some chili oil or sesame oil. Another is mashed garlic as the theme, stir well with soy sauce, and also add vinegar. My favorite is the way to eat mashed garlic with soy sauce. I don''t know when I began to hate the taste of vinegar. If I could have some other shelter, it would be OK. I really don''t like the taste of vinegar.


    There''s another one, I''ve only seen it once, which should be relatively small. Maybe it''s because I don''t have this way of eating in this place, and maybe it''s in other places. Sesame paste is the main body, like eating instant boiled mutton, which should be added with chili oil and soy sauce vinegar. When you eat it like this, the thick sense of sesame sauce has a different flavor. When you eat it, the first taste is fragrant. The fragrance of sesame explodes in your mouth, and then the salty and sour mixture of soy sauce and vinegar. When you finish eating, there is a spicy aftertaste yummy!


    This time, I specially asked them to prepare the seasoning. I''m going to try the same method as I thought.


    I''m so hopeless. When I meet delicious food, I want to learn the formula. It''s not about grabbing business with them, or it''s about eating by yourself, because If I eat too much, people will know, I am not very shameful? I don''t want face!


    I don''t think about it when I cook and eat. No one says I''m a bucket


    Here, all the dishes in the restaurant have been taken down. Plates of dumplings have been brought up, with various seasonings and a lot of small dishes. A large pot of corn flour porridge has been cooked and placed on the table.


    A group of people happily prepare to eat this second meal. Baron and Shen Yuner are still sitting on the roof, looking at the colorful sky.


    At this time, the color of those flares in the sky has not receded, the sky is still color, we can not bear to leave, want to continue to enjoy such a beautiful scenery, suddenly, I glimpsed in the remaining light, in the distance of the sky, three unknown objects, drawing the tail line, quickly flashed past!


    "Meteor! Three Hu Jie''s eyes are also sharp, and the meteor is not invisible. Although she is not flying to this side, she is also passing by. She can see it with such a shout.


    We are looking at the three meteors, very strange, these three meteors are very close, but they flash a different luster, reflecting the tail line behind some color. The three meteors are blue and purple in the middle. On the left and right sides, one is red orange and the other is turquoise. The three meteors are moving in the same direction. It seems that three well-trained fighters are carrying out certain activities.


    I don''t know why, looking at these three meteors, I always have a kind of inexplicable feeling in my heart. It seems that I''m worried, and it''s not very accurate. It''s also like some secret joy, mixed with sorrow and joy, and I don''t know why.


    On the roof, Baron and Shen yun''er also heard Hu Jie''s cry below. They also looked at each other together. Maybe they could make a wish. As a result, they just saw that something had happened!


    Baron is OK. Shen yun''er just looked up and saw the three meteors. All of a sudden, he felt a steel needle pierced into his head. He was in great pain and screamed out!


    "Ah Shen yun''er''s brain is extremely painful. He immediately closes his eyes and hugs his head with both hands. His body can''t stop shaking and cries out in pain.


    Baron was scared when he saw it. He didn''t know what was going on. He called quickly. At this time, Shen yun''er had been stung by the headache and couldn''t think about it. How could he answer Baron''s cry? He could only shout hard.


    "Cloud! This Sir Baron was at a loss. She took Shen yun''er in her arms, jumped down and came to me, shouting: "Sir, come and have a look, yun''er, she..."


    "Don''t panic!" I rushed over, Hu Jie and Gao Yan did not know what was going on, they all followed me, ran to see.


    When I saw her like this, I had some doubts at that time. Her state had not appeared before, and there were also! Every time, it will appear when you want to find out what will happen in the future. It is a passive version of the strategy of heaven. I don''t know when to start and when to stop. But this time, it seems very big!wait!


    I suddenly thought of the three meteors, even I will have a kind of inexplicable feeling, this Shen yun''er ancestral power, how can it not react?!


    Not to mention this, I pointed a little and two points in the middle of the meal on Shen yun''er''s forehead. The golden light flickered and sent mana to resist the pain for her. I have no way to explore this profound thing. I can only relieve her pain in a way similar to anesthesia.


    Shen yun''er''s expression obviously eased a little bit, and the shouting was a little bit lower. I had time to ask, "Baron, what''s wrong with Miss yun''er?"


    When Baron saw that Shen Yuner was better, he was a little relieved and said, "just now I watched the meteor with Yun Er, but as soon as she saw it, Yun er That''s it. "


    "It is." I murmured, looking down at Shen yun''er''s expression. At this time, although I was anesthetized, I was still in agony. I frowned tightly, and my makeup was almost washed clean by sweat.


    I know that when she is no longer in pain, she will tell me a wonderful story!


    After a few minutes, the pain on Shen yun''er''s face finally disappeared. Her whole body seemed to break free from the hell. She was fresh and comfortable. She gasped, opened her eyes slightly, and looked at the beautiful world. Just countless times, she felt so painful that she almost left.


    It was not easy to wait until we were out of breath. We quickly took a towel to wipe her sweat, and then brought a bottle of water for her to drink. There were many people around, and they didn''t know what was going on. Even the beggars came out and looked at her with great interest.


    Shen yun''er finally breathed. I quickly asked, "miss yun''er, what did you see just now? Your reaction is bigger than ever. I''m afraid it''s not a simple scene


    Shen yun''er looked at me in a daze, as if in memory. After a while, he said, "I see I saw three people! Also And those three meteors, no, not meteors, meteorites! There''s explosions, there''s fire, there''s thunder, there''s wind! "


    "No, wait, miss yun''er. Don''t worry. Speak slowly and think carefully. Don''t panic." I quickly comforted her that she was in a mess now. This is the performance that her brain has just been impacted. If you try to think about it again, I''m afraid it will be dangerous.


    Shen yun''er just relaxed, calmed down and thought about it. It took him a long time to understand it.


    In her mind, there is a picture, at first is the night, like a forest, the sky has weak starlight, at this time, the sky suddenly fell three meteorites, hit in the sky! All of a sudden, a flat explosion, like the battlefield artillery blast! All of a sudden, the flame soared into the sky, and the fire snake danced! Then, the strong wind blew down all the trees around, and finally, a thunderbolt fell from the sky, rolling thunder, hit the ground directly, and the lightning light lit up the heaven and earth. At this time, from there, three figures appeared.


    These three figures are all black figures. They can''t see what they look like or what they are wearing. The one in the middle is tall, symmetrical and not fat or thin. On both sides are two people, one is fat and the other is thin. They are both half a head shorter than him.


    It took me a long time to ask about these details, but I delayed my meal. I''m afraid Shen yun''er will forget these things in a moment. I''ll forget about them in general, but I''d like to know more details.


    After hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Most of them didn''t know Shen yun''er''s ability. They didn''t understand what he was talking about. They were all talking about meteorites, thunder and lightning, and human figures. At this time, the beggar, who should not know anything, suddenly began to laugh. He was very rebellious and presumptuous. He laughed as if no one else was around him. He was so scared that all the people around him escaped and thought he was crazy.


    To tell you the truth, I think the most powerful one in the whole society is this beggar! I don''t think I can beat him unless I use an amulet. Although I have never played against him or tested his depth, I think so just because The words of the national teacher.


    At this time, I also looked at him to see what kind of routine he was.


    The beggar laughed, looked at Shen yun''er and said, "interesting, interesting, I see."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I don''t know. I''m scared."


    A few people around listen to him, is still a face ignorant force, whisper. But I know that he must know something, but it''s not convenient to say now.


    "Miss yun''er, it''s hard for you. You have to think so much just to relax. Baron, take her back to have a rest. We''ll send dumplings in a moment."


    As she is now, she probably has no energy to eat, so she''d better have a rest.


    Send her back, we go to eat dumplings, dumplings have been cold at that time, but dumplings this kind of thing regardless of hot and cold are very delicious. But after such a disturbance, everyone was a little bit bored. The good atmosphere was interrupted at that time, and their emotions were incoherent. Especially me, those who didn''t know it were OK. I knew it. That''s why I knew how important this matter was and how serious the consequences would be if it wasn''t handled properly!A good year, how can so many things happen?!


    At last, the meal was finished in a mood of half depression, and everyone went back to the room. I didn''t want to think about what Shen yun''er meant when he saw this picture again. I''d like to have a good sleep and go to master''s place to pay a new year''s call tomorrow morning.

 Chapter 169

    "Master is here. Disciple Guo Rui pays new year''s greetings to master. I wish him happiness and longevity."


    On the morning of the first day of junior high school, there was a main hall with a colorful shop. Master was sitting at the top of the hall, and the housekeeper Lao he stood respectfully beside me. While I knelt on the floor not far from my face and worshipped master.


    Although there is no kneeling ceremony for a long time now, there are some traditional rituals for practicing Dharma and worshiping teachers. Anyway, there are not many kneeling rituals in a year. Moreover, my master is very relaxed here.


    The master sat on the top and looked at me saluting below. With a kind smile on his face, he said, "ha ha ha, ha ha, ha ha, get up." With that, he suddenly took back his smile, turned his head and asked Laohe in a low voice, "is this the new year''s greeting?"


    "Almost. If you have a heart, you can do it." Lao he said with a smile.


    "That''s OK, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The master turned his head again, still smiling.


    Last night, half of Jicheng was shocked by the signal bomb of Tongzhou society. They all knew what kind of force was reckless here. Moreover, they saw the people sent to investigate and came back as they went This is so awesome!


    So, this morning, the whole city knew that there was such a piss place in this city! As a result, we had to take the opportunity to make an advertisement when we saw that the incident was so serious


    New year''s Day! I''ve heard that we are so awesome here. People come to sign up for new year''s greetings today! Even those who are not mages even want to come to work here, hoping to get an iron rice bowl. How can you be a civil servant here?!


    In the end, we decided to send out a message and start the interview on the fourth day of junior high school. Besides, ordinary people don''t want to. Although we have the title of "the first non-governmental organization of shadow army", we are different from ordinary official organizations and don''t support idle people.


    As Mr. Sun said: promotion and wealth line to other places, fear of death do not enter the door!


    Today''s parents are all trying to send their children to such places. Even if they have broken their heads, they want to be a phoenix tail. Is it really because of any ideal or ambition? Or do you mean to contribute to the society? It can''t be said that there isn''t any at all, but most of them should just live a better life for themselves.


    Iron rice bowls and dead wages are much more stable than hard work and struggle? At their age, they don''t want to fight any more. They don''t want to make any more innovations or attempts. They don''t want to do anything step by step. They don''t follow the rules. These people, let alone ordinary people, can''t join the boat club. Even if they are practitioners, they don''t want to come here with such a purpose!


    At noon, because of my sister''s invitation, I stayed here for dinner. I really haven''t been here for a long time, and I haven''t seen my sister for a long time. Let''s have a good talk this time. But


    "Brother, try it." Said the elder sister.


    "Well." I nodded in a good way.


    "Brother, try mine, too." Said the elder martial sister.


    "No!" I refuse like a rebellious teenager


    I knew I knew it! They''re fighting again! I don''t understand. Why can''t a brother have two sisters? Why don''t you fight!


    The most important thing is, you really can''t say that I''m partial. I treat you all the same, but That''s also the scoring situation, eating, this


    At one table, half of the dishes are made by my sister, and the other half is made by elder martial sister Yaqin. The dishes of the two people look completely different. The elder sister''s half seems to be covered with holy light, and the elder martial sister Yaqin''s half seems to wave like death


    Cooking is really special. It needs talent!


    "Don''t quarrel. What''s the family quarreling about?" I watched the two of them talk to each other, and some helplessly said, what else can I eat.


    Suddenly, Baron reminded him: "Sir, it''s late. It''s almost time for us to go back. Did you forget that Miss Hu Jie said that your classmates are going to pay a new year''s call this afternoon?"


    "Oh yes!" I immediately saw that Baron was such a smart boy!


    "Elder sister, elder martial sister Yaqin, don''t quarrel. I have to go back quickly. Let''s have a meal!"


    Sure enough, as the reason for their quarrel - my words are still very important. After hearing this, they stopped quarreling immediately, looked at each other in disbelief, and hummed coldly: "I''ll have dinner with my brother first, and I''ll fight you later."


    "Who is afraid of whom?"


    So, a seemingly calm, hidden waves of lunch in my efforts, smoothly carried on


    What happened later? I don''t know. Anyway, nothing serious happened. It''s just that they were about to fight when I left


    Elder sister''s strength is needless to say. I dare not say that I can deal with a soul refining method now, but elder martial sister Yaqin Although her combat effectiveness is not good, she is proficient in medicine and witchcraft. At least she can''t die.


    It''s more than one o''clock in the afternoon when I came back to the society. What Baron said is true. It''s not that I found a way to make them stop arguing. According to the general custom of celebrating the new year, the first day of junior high school is to pay a new year''s visit to the elders'' home; the second day of junior high school is to invite the aunts and girls to come back to the door; the third day of junior high school is to visit relatives and aunts and uncles; the fourth and fifth day is to meet friends.It has nothing to do with us to go back to my mother''s home in the second day of junior high school. It has nothing to do with us in the third day of junior high school. We all live together. The new year''s greetings between relatives go from one house to another. Therefore, the most important thing is to pay New Year''s greetings to friends in addition to meeting elders today.


    My friends, the closest ones, are all in the same boat club, and Ding Yiming is now in Yancheng. I''m going to wait for the fourth and fifth day of junior high school to see how Gongsun Shu is doing.


    The rest, are some students, usually do not see the head down, look up, are also some friendship, not deep, but it is not without. According to the truth, it should be the fourth and fifth day of junior high school, but you think, it''s not easy to have a winter vacation, and parents can get a vacation in this period of time, so can they not go out to play?


    Therefore, Hu Jie said that starting with Gong Xiaoting and Feng Qian Xuemei, no matter whether they will go out or not during the new year, they will go down to pay a new year''s visit together on the first day of the first lunar new year. We can''t favor one over the other.


    So


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why so many people? " I was stunned when I looked at the crowd at the door, no less than the food market.


    I''m so popular?


    Baron may have seen something and said in a low voice: "Sir, it should have been when you fought the demon king, the whole school saw your * *, so they all came."


    Oh -


    so it is!


    I looked at those people at the door and squinted, with a chill in my heart. So they''re not here to celebrate the new year, they''re here to flatter!


    I''ll watch for a moment. If I know someone, I''ll pay a good new year''s greetings and take care of the gifts. If I don''t know someone, I''ll act as a superior and ignore his flattery. If I give a special gift, I won''t accept it!


    "Let them in, or the gate of my boat club will be crushed." I said to baron. "Let Gong Xiaoting and Feng Qian come first."


    "Yes Baron is on his way.


    After a while, Gong Xiaoting and Feng Qianxue walked side by side. When they arrived at the room, I didn''t put up any tricks in front of them. I left my seat and met them as friends.


    "Happy new year, brother Rui!"


    "Happy new year, senior."


    The two little girls both said with a smile, should they say it or not? In the past few months, they have become more beautiful, or More make-up.


    "Happy new year, two sisters." I smile to welcome up, looked at two people, said: "you fat ah."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s too much. " The two little girls immediately showed their unhappy expression and tooted their little mouths. They were lovely.


    Of course, it''s fake anger. Just coax it.


    "Where are you going for Chinese new year?" I asked them. I can''t count on it. There are so many big things. Can I go out to play?


    "We all plan to travel to the south. It''s so cold that it should be warmer in the south." Feng Qian Xuemei said naively.


    I really want to tell her that it''s cold in the south, and it''s magic damage! It''s different from ours! But I''m afraid that it will hurt people''s enthusiasm to travel, so I can''t say that.


    "We plan to go again in a few days. When we go to the restaurant so early, we don''t open the door. When we go to Nandu, I heard that the duck blood vermicelli soup and xiaolongbao there are good. I want to try them." Feng Qian said with a smile.


    Now I find out that she is really a snack.


    "And you, Xiaoting."


    "I, we don''t have a fixed place. It''s also in the south, but it''s in the West. Yunzhou and Guizhou all want to go around." Gong Xiaoting said.


    "Oh, it''s good to have money." Feng Qian Xuemei immediately looked envious.


    But speaking of Yunzhou Isn''t Mu''s family in Yunzhou? Last time in Maoshan, I met Mu''s family. Unfortunately, there was no deeper communication. If I could have a good relationship with them early, maybe I could let them take care of her this time. In the final analysis, although the shadow army is strong, the Chinese land is so vast that it is impossible for people to stand everywhere. People say that it is difficult for a strong dragon to defeat a local snake, but why must it?


    The best way is to combine strong dragon with local snake!


    Invincible? If all the people in the world are friends, then there will be no enemies. So, it is Is it invincible?!


    Although the momentum of the evil practitioners has been suppressed, the chaos in the world will not change. It is not a good idea to travel at this time. On the ground of Yunzhou, if you can make friends with Mu family, it will be much safer.


    It''s said that it''s not only the mainland now, but also the evil practitioners all over the world seem to respond to this big play and start to make a fuss!


    In this case, mage organizations have appeared in various places to suppress, but of course, these organizations can not be compared with the shadow army of China.


    The Taiyang cult in East Island did not dare to come out, so it set up an official organization to deal with it. In North America, there was a fire Phoenix Temple, which seemed to have built a temple for itself. In the northern Mao Kingdom, there was an ice demon cult, which was said to be good at fighting, and its members were mostly proficient in physical training. In northern Europe, the Shenying society has gained great momentum recently.All of these show that the chaos in the world does not mean to end, but is still going on. Perhaps the sponsors did not expect that it would be such a result! It''s hard to ride a tiger, and I have to launch an arrow on the string. At the beginning, the provocative behavior just to avenge Meng Hong became the fuse!


    The general trend of the world has reached a state of rapid change.


    "Well." I told them. "Feng Qian Xuemei, you are going to Nandu. After you go, you can find someone. Her name is Dong Xinyi. She is from the shadow army. If you have anything to do, you can ask her to help."


    "OK, thank you."


    Dong Xinyi didn''t say where she was, but her hometown is Hangzhou. It should not be too far away. I can''t go out of the province. As an agent of Dongfang District, it''s not too far for me to transfer one person to Nandu


    I don''t know anyone except her.


    "Xiaoting, I really don''t know anyone in Yunzhou, but there is a mu family in that place. If I can''t, I will go to the Mu family if I encounter any danger. Remember?"


    "Remember!"


    "Well, well, you go back quickly. You see, there are so many people at my door. If you don''t hurry up, I can''t even have dinner."


    I said with a smile, a few people are laughing.


    The next thing went smoothly. Friends paid new year''s greetings to each other, but not friends. What should I do? I received a lot of gifts, especially those I didn''t want. It''s worth saying that Vice President Gao Sheng also came to pay New Year''s greetings to me and brought me good news.


    Because the mage appeared more and more frequently in our sight, the school also began to pay attention to it, and Gao Sheng had a little relationship with me, so he immediately became the next president.


    In this way, the school can have a backing.

 Chapter 170

    There''s nothing to do on the second day of junior high school, and no one comes to pay New Year''s greetings. Maybe it''s strange for a girl to come to other people''s home to pay New Year''s greetings. We plan to leave for Yancheng early on the fourth day of junior high school. Today is the third day of junior high school. The new year''s greetings are coming again


    "Good new year, Mr. Guo."


    "Zhang Mr. Zhang


    It''s my director in charge. I haven''t seen him since I didn''t go to school.


    "Teacher, how can I ask you to give me new year''s greetings? I have to give you New Year''s greetings."


    "No, no, no! You can''t be better now! That''s something ordinary people like us can match. Come on, I''ll give you New Year''s greetings. It''s a good new year. "


    ¡­¡­


    "Classmate Guo, right? Hello."


    "You are..."


    "Ah, you haven''t met me. I''ve met you. I''m the Dean now. I''ll retire soon. Gao Sheng told you that."


    "Oh..."


    ¡­¡­


    "Good new year, master."


    "Secretary Lu!"


    It''s Shen Yuner''s biological father in her life. He found the yard of the boat club and was responsible for the decoration. It''s a big shareholder!


    In fact, Baron had already taken Shen yun''er back yesterday, um Girl, come back, no problem! However, the family affairs of other people have nothing to do with me, so I didn''t go yesterday. Today is the first time I met in the new year.


    "Master, new year''s weather, this boat club will be more brilliant than last year!"


    "Thank you for your kind words."


    Let''s be polite. During this period, Secretary Lu plans to give a red envelope. I don''t want it.


    In fact, this feeling is too strange. I didn''t feel it the day before yesterday, because I''m the same age after all. But now, it''s weird for so many people and so many elders to pay New Year''s greetings to me, and it''s still reasonable! In my capacity, it is true that I am taller than them, but the problem is younger! So it''s weird.


    I''ve heard that in some places, there will be situations where the younger generation is divided into the older generation. Some children are only seven or eight years old, and all of them belong to their uncles. New Year''s greetings


    Oh, the picture is so beautiful.


    "Oh, by the way, he''s here, too. But maybe something happened in the bureau just now. I''ll be there soon. I''ll take a place and wait for him for a while. Is that ok?"


    "No problem, no problem, of course! Look what you said, you are the elder of Baron and miss yun''er. Baron and I are like brothers. You are also my elder. Please have a seat. Come and see the tea


    When he talks about his brother, he naturally refers to Director Su Yongguo, who has a lot to do at the end of the year. Chinese New Year means a large number of people and a large flow of passengers. As many people as there are, there are many things to do. Some people with bad intentions are hiding in the crowd. Take out this bag and touch that bag Therefore, at this time, they all have to work hard and manage well!


    If it were not for them, how could we spend the Chinese New Year peacefully and enjoy the happiness of the world?


    Secretary Lu and I sat drinking tea. After a while, we heard "Pa Pa Pa Pa......" outside It''s a very fast footstep sound. As soon as you hear it, you can know that it''s running. It''s the sound of the shoes and the floor hitting and touching quickly.


    Immediately, the door of the room was opened, and Director Su Yongguo, wrapped in a down jacket, vomited heat, and ran in sweating. As soon as I came in, I looked around first, and then I saw him. He trotted over, bent slightly and said, "good new year, master."


    I used to use the identity of a psychic consultant in the Bureau, because the identity of the shadow army can''t be talked about all the time. But later, because of my promotion and the reputation of Tongzhou Society for recruiting people, everyone knew that I was not a supernatural consultant, but the commander of the shadow army. Su Yongguo was even under me!


    Secretary Lu was surprised to see him like this, so he asked, "brother, what''s the matter? Why is it so urgent? "


    Just when he came, I had already stood up. He paid new year''s greetings to me, and I quickly paid them back. At this time, we had already paid our respects to each other. Hearing Secretary Lu''s question, I turned my head and said apologetically, "I''m really sorry that something happened suddenly. It''s a bit urgent."


    As soon as he finished, he turned his head to me again with a tangled look in his eyes.


    When I saw him like this, I felt a little strange and said in a low voice: "Director Su, people in the Ming Dynasty don''t talk in secret. If you have anything to say, you must have something to tell me. There is no outsider in the room, but it''s OK to say it."


    "Ah Yes Su Yongguo then settled down and said, "master, in the new year, we shouldn''t say such strange words, but there is a reason for it. It''s too tricky. I have to tell you."


    "It doesn''t matter. You''re the director, and I''m also a member of the shadow army. My purpose is to protect my family and secure my country. Where can I have holidays or festivals? If I have something to do, I have to go up. Say it. Come on, sit down and say it."


    Then I put him on the sofa and sat down side by side with Secretary Lu, while I sat down on the small sofa next to them.


    "Go ahead."


    "Well, it''s not about our city. You should know, as the provincial capital, what''s important is to report here. This time, it''s the urgent report from the East. There''s something strange happening on the other side of the coast.""Coast? Smoke city? "


    "No, it''s not Yancheng, but it''s also very close. It''s Weicheng." Director Su said in a hurry.


    Weicheng It''s not far from Yancheng. It can be said that if something big happens, it''s hard to guarantee that there won''t be any chain reaction.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    As soon as Su Yongguo saw that I was serious, he immediately said, "Sir, it''s like this. Last week, we heard that a group of people from Southeast Asia would come to us by boat from the east coast. Where does this information come from, sir? You should know that it''s classified. I''m afraid I can''t disclose it. They don''t land from the nearest south coast, but they have to make a half circle from the east to hide people''s eyes and ears. "


    "More than that." I said. "It has something to do with our layout. It seems that they know our shadow army well."


    That''s Nie Ze''s place in the south! Although he only ranked twenty-seven on the Tianya list, don''t forget that all the people on the Tianya list are experts in the world! As the saying goes, a thin camel is bigger than a horse, not to mention he is in the middle. The camel is not a thin one, but a medium size one.


    The south is guarded by him, and not far from the west is Lin Dingkun. If one of them is not good, they will have to join hands to besiege him. Even the best mage in Nanyang can''t stand it!


    The East is not the same. The East and the middle are jointly managed by three people. They are weak and easy to exploit. Even if there are two agents, they are much better than Nie Ze and Lin Dingkun. Therefore, although it takes a long time to walk from the East, it has the advantages of hiding people''s eyes and ears and avoiding strong enemies! The advantages outweigh the disadvantages.


    Su Yongguo didn''t know how the shadow army was deployed, so he said: "I won''t ask about the officers. I went on to say that after getting the news, the officers of Weicheng, Yancheng and other nearby areas, as well as the officers of the shadow army, began to ambush and prepare to kill them! Moreover, several officers also said that they came here to escort a batch of goods, which should not be lost, for fear of something What, ah, head lowering


    "Nanyang head lowering technique?"


    Yes, I said that when I heard about Nanyang people, I had a palpitation. I forgot about it!


    Nanyang''s technique of lowering the head was developed from the witchcraft of Yunzhou and other places in the south of China. Combined with some of their characteristics, it evolved into the technique of lowering the head, including insect technique, talisman technique, witchcraft, medicine technique and so on. By the ceremony of lowering the head, the giver can make the subject under his control. If he wants to live, he will live. If he wants to die, he will die. If he wants to live, he will not live!


    In short, it''s the same as my service soul curse, but it''s more evil and dark!


    "And then?" I asked. I already had a bad feeling in my heart.


    How could he tell me if it was safe?!


    "The operation is very smooth, the public security and shadow army cooperate with each other tacit understanding, targeting, thunderbolt operation! That group of people didn''t react at all. They didn''t know their whereabouts had been exposed. They were completely unprepared. By the time they reacted, our people had come to them, took out their guns and cast their spells. They immediately arrested all the Nanyang people and intercepted the goods. "


    "Good!" Lu Shuji listens to him, and when he hears the excitement, he can''t help but make a sound. Then he quickly covers his mouth and apologizes for interrupting him. But after all the interruptions, he simply asked, "isn''t that a good thing? What''s the matter? "


    After hearing this, Su Yongguo put on a bitter melon face, frowned and said: "yes, it should have been very happy, but later, the inspection found that we didn''t stop all the goods."


    "What?"


    Secretary Lu and I called out at the same time.


    "Yes, less One box is missing. " Su Yongguo hesitated.


    One box missing!


    If If it''s really Nanyang''s head lowering technique, those goods must be unusual things! Once they are taken home by the ignorant masses, then The consequences are unimaginable!


    "It''s more than that." Su Yongguo seems to be afraid that I''m not afraid enough to say, let the problem become serious again.


    "What else?"


    "The day after they were arrested, for some reason, all the Nanyang people died overnight! The death was extremely miserable. When he was found, his body was no longer human. It was like being It''s like being bitten by countless poisonous snakes and strange insects! "


    Su Yongguo said, his face was pale. When these things came, they were accompanied by the photos. Even he could not help shuddering!


    "And In addition, from the next day, those who participated in the operation began to die strangely. There were many masters in the shadow army. I heard that nothing happened, but we can''t do it! Today, more than ten people have died! But the key point is that almost all the people in Yancheng and Weicheng went to that operation. If they continue to die like this, there will be no one there! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Silence, at the end of these words, is a dead silence. Strange tragic death, missing goods, which has gone beyond the ordinary people''s understanding, for this unknown thing, anyone will have a deep fear!¡°¡­¡­ Head down, really head down! "


    "Ah? Master, is it really... "


    "That''s right." I said. "Nanyang''s technique of lowering the head. It''s five poisons. It''s death."


    "What is death?" Su Yongguo asked.


    "Five poisons descending head" is a special technique made of five poisons, namely the five poisonous insects in nature, viz. Snake, centipede, scorpion, spider and toad. It can be divided into Shengjiang and diejiang. Shengjiang can make people die at that time, while diejiang can control the time of death. It seems that those people are all dead men. When they come here, they will die. Once they are caught, they will die. After they die, countless poisonous insects will come out of their bodies. This is what you see as "ten thousand insects corrode the body."


    As soon as I said this, they were immediately frightened. Su Yongguo was one of the people who had seen a big scene. He was calmer than Secretary Lu: "what about the dead policemen? They didn''t get it. "


    "It must be the magic, the talisman or the ghost raising. They are all good at it! What about the shadow army? Didn''t they protect those people? "


    "According to the report, it was protected, but it didn''t work."


    "Waste!" I swore at the time.


    Even people are not well protected, I dare to call myself the shadow army!


    "Who is the supreme commander of the shadow army there?" I asked.


    "It''s a major, Zhai Feng."


    "Well! I''m going to talk to him about it! Director Su, go back and get ready. Call a few capable people. I''ll go right away! "


    "Now?"


    "Yes! Many people will die later! Right now, I''m going to Weicheng right away

 Chapter 171

    "Will you go now, sir?"


    "That''s right. I can''t wait any longer. Those who come to pay New Year''s respects say I have something urgent. If they ask again, they say something important about the shadow army. There''s nothing else to say. Do you understand, Xiujie?"


    "Ah? That''s what I said. " Zeng Xiujie was in a daze at that time, but he said: "I understand."


    Balong and Zeng Xiujie and I walked side by side in the corridor and went to the courtyard together. In the courtyard, all the high-level figures of the boat club had gathered, which I just asked Balong to call.


    "Sir."


    "Brother Rui."


    The people in the courtyard saw us coming out and immediately cried.


    I nodded and said: "Weicheng has something to do with countless lives. I have to go now. Zeng Xiujie is responsible for the affairs of the society. Tie Ning, you must watch the door."


    "I see!" The iron coagulates the urn voice to reply a way.


    Zeng Xiujie stood beside me, a little puzzled, because I used to give this kind of thing to Baron, but this time I have to give it to him, which has already explained one thing.


    "Brother Rui, who are you taking this time?"


    I looked at him, then scanned the people in the hospital, and said: "what I''m going to deal with this time is Nanyang''s head lowering technique. As long as it''s a human, it''s easy to be exploited. If it''s a ghost, it''s better. So I don''t take people this time, I only take ghosts. Baron, Lang Feng


    "Yes Baron and Lang Feng replied at the same time.


    "Come with me and call shangbilong from my master. When you go to Weicheng, you can call shanggongsun Shu from Yancheng. I''d like to see what these Nanyang people can do!"


    ¡­¡­


    When I arrived at Uncle Ding''s house, it was already more than nine o''clock in the evening. During the Chinese new year, I really had everything. It was the first time that I saw traffic jam on the highway.


    Originally, uncle Ding planned to stay me here for one night, but I refused. No matter how the technique of lowering the head is, it''s similar to raising kids. Since it''s a ghost, the ability of activity in the night must be stronger than that in the day. If I delay here again, I don''t know how many people will die tonight!


    Because he came here because he wanted to bring Gongsun Shu. It''s nothing to do with Su Yongguo. He came with me. He went to Yancheng and Weicheng to separate. He went to Weicheng first, and he was accompanied by some elite police officers.


    Maybe it''s because of my relationship. The policewoman named Lin Xue also came along. She is not very good in all aspects, except the upper circumference, which is the biggest policewoman I have ever seen. Cough, this should not be an advantage, but the problem is that she should be the only person I know in the whole Bureau besides Su Yongguo


    "What, sir? I tell you, I has the final say on the city of smoke and the city of Wei.


    As soon as I got to the address Su Yongguo sent me, I heard a male voice shouting.


    My side, Baron, Lang Feng, Bi long, Gongsun Shu, four ghosts, two left and two right guards, generally stood beside me. At this time, when I heard this, my heart was moving. I stopped at my feet, and the four ghosts all stood around me.


    "Mr. Zhai, you are not above me according to the official position, but we have great respect for the shadow army, so I just want to know if you have protected us for so many days? Ah? "


    This is the voice of Su Yongguo.


    "I''m already protecting you, can''t you see?" The man said that he should be Zhai Feng.


    "But why are our people still dying? Your protection didn''t do anything! "


    "What do you think I am? God? We are only responsible for doing what we should do. I am also very sad when they die, but I can''t help it! "


    "Then you should let out the identity of the regional manager and let more capable people come! Sitting in this position, you can''t take responsibility. Mr. Zhai, don''t you blush? "


    "So what!" Zhai Feng''s voice was even louder. "I have been in charge of Yanwei area for so many years, and even my officers have not said anything. You, an outsider, a small director, dare to tell me what to do?"


    "You Good! I''m an outsider. I can''t manage you, but I''ve invited your officer. Look, he doesn''t care about you! "


    "Sir, it''s the chief again. You''ve been talking about the chief since you came. Where is the chief? Ah?! Where is he? I''m afraid you are bluffing and deliberately frightening me. I tell you! No use, don''t say no, even if it''s true, I''m not afraid! You know, it''s hard for strong dragon to press down... "


    He wants to say that a strong dragon can''t beat a local snake, but when it comes to the ground, he can''t go on, because at this time, I had already come in with four ghosts. In my right hand, I held the green dragon colored arrow representing the identity of the agent of the Eastern division, and raised it directly, almost to his face.


    "What is it? Say, come on, I''m all ears, say I tilted my head and put one ear out to make it look like I wanted to listen to him.


    That Zhai Feng is a nest! When I didn''t see the officer, I blew myself like something. When I saw him, I was scared to death. Not to mention, it''s obvious that I heard what he said. What''s so special"Long, long, long Sir Zhai Feng''s legs softened at that time. With a bang, he knelt down to me. He was in a panic and said, "Sir, I just lied. I, I, I didn''t mean it. Sir, please forgive me."


    I look at him like this, suddenly a burst of contempt, such a person, can also be the shadow army? Besides, if you want to die, you are the manager here in my hometown. It''s me who took our family away. Otherwise, you can count on him to protect them?


    "Get up! Anyway, he''s a major. What''s the habit of kneeling before I see him? Get up


    "Oh, yes, yes!" Zhai Feng quickly agreed to stand up with his hands on the ground. As a result, he underestimated the softness of his legs and couldn''t get up all of a sudden. As soon as he looked left and right, there were still several of his men behind him, so he called out in a low voice: "what are you doing in a daze? Come on


    Those little guys were also scared at this time. They used to brag along with their own officers. It seems that the big leaders are all stupid. Fortunately, they didn''t speak just now. Even if the officers were angry, they would not be angry with themselves. At this time, all of a sudden listening to Zhai Feng call themselves, are stunned for a moment, and then react, ran to help Zhai Feng up.


    One of them is Zhai Feng''s confidant, who is now a captain. At the last annual meeting, there were representatives from all over the country. He also went to see me. He whispered to Zhai Feng what he knew about me while he was helping him.


    But this whisper is what he thinks it is. It''s so close, plus my ears that have been systematically evolved. What he said is clear!


    But even if I knew what he said to Zhai Feng, I didn''t plan on it. What should he do? Are these things shady? Just say it.


    Zhai Feng was helped up by several of his subordinates. After taking a breath, he took a look at Su Yongguo, who was preparing to watch. Then he said to me, "Sir, why are you here?"


    What he said belongs to the prologue of the rotten street, which is the kind of asking clearly. Do you know what I''m doing?


    I glanced at him, then said in a cold voice, "what am I doing here? Let me see what you can do. Now it seems that if I don''t come again... " I said and took a look at Su Yongguo, who had just been annoyed. "I''m afraid you''re going to eat people."


    "Don''t dare, don''t dare!" Zhai Feng said with a look of fear.


    "Hum!" I snorted coldly, looked down at the command arrow in my hand, handed it to him and said, "major Zhai is such a bull. Here you are, agent of the Eastern Division."


    "No, no, no Dare not


    "How''s it going? Green dragon color arrow, this green dragon, can hold you a local snake? Or I''ll call Senior Colonel Xue, too? "


    "No! No! " Zhai Feng quickly waved his hands, his legs softened again, and he had to kneel again. But because I didn''t let him kneel, he insisted all the time.


    I took a look at him, took back the arrow, ignored him, turned to Su Yongguo and said, "Director Su, is this the temporary camp?"


    "Yes, they said that in order to better protect the police officers who took part in the operation and to be afraid that the kids would hurt the civilians, they set up a camp in the wild forest and gathered people here."


    "Well! How stupid! This field is the best place for those people and kids! Here, our vision is greatly limited, and their activity ability is greatly improved! What a fool, he set up a camp here. " I said in a cold voice, deliberately let Zhai Feng hear.


    This is what he did


    "Baron, Langfeng, Bilong, Gongsun!"


    "Yes The four ghosts drank together.


    "You four go to guard the four sides of the camp. Be on guard against any movement. No one is allowed to enter or leave. If there is any change, do it directly!"


    "Yes


    All four ghosts were ordered to leave. I said to Su Yongguo, "Director Su, please let all the people who took part in the operation put on their own police uniforms and come here to gather. Remember, none of them can be missing!"


    "I see."


    When I came here, I saw that all the people here were dressed in civilian clothes. They didn''t wear police uniforms. It was the order given by Zhai Feng to make the kids not recognize who they were. They didn''t know that they were the police officers on that day, but ordinary people.


    What a mental handicap!


    "Also, I think, if it''s the ghost falling technique, then it''s absolutely impossible for the person who gives the falling technique to be too far away. He can''t be in Nanyang, but he controls the ghost falling to kill people here. I''ve calculated that the limit of the middle distance is only two or three kilometers. Take those who haven''t participated in the operation, search in this range, and catch them all!"


    "Good!" Su Yongguo was happy at that time. "Sir, you are here to catch ghosts. I''ll take people to catch people outside. I''d like to see what skills those Nanyang people have!"


    "Well, Zhai Feng!" I turned my head and cried to Zhai Feng.


    "Yes Zhai Feng couldn''t stand the fright at this time. As soon as he heard me shouting, he ran over."Give all your people to Director Su, and let them listen to Director Su''s arrangement. Your people have the magic power to protect themselves, which is much safer than these police officers. Moreover, those who drop their heads can''t be too strong. With these police officers leading the kids in, those people are just toothless snakes. Don''t worry, they won''t have an accident even if they are scattered."


    "Yes, I know. Do you all hear me? Listen to Director Su


    "Yes


    Su Yongguo went out to ambush in the wild with the people of shadow army and some backbone personnel brought by Lin Xue. I sat down on the chair and said with a sneer, "I''m here to protect the police officers. I''d like to see what they can do!"


    With that, I looked at Zhai Feng again and said, "do your best to listen to the destiny? They are not destiny! They''re human, too! This is not a reason or an excuse for you to shirk responsibility or cover up your fault! "


    "Yes, sir." Zhai Feng lowered his head and his legs trembled.


    "Also," I took out the arrow again, handed it to him, and said, "listen, from now on, until those Nanyang people and kids are all caught. During this period, if one more person dies, I will give you my position!"

 Chapter 172

    Late at night, there are some strange sounds in the forest. Are they some insects that are still living outside in winter? In short, in this dark night, because of these sounds, there is another scenery.


    The other scenery depends on the situation. For example, if we are traveling here at night, listen to the music, look at the old trees, and there are a few more stars in the sky, how comfortable it is! If we set up a barbecue stand, bake two kebabs, and have a beer, ah, I''ll go, Bashi!


    But now this situation, know that there is a ghost to kill, that can also have a good mood?!


    Although I may have heard some of my skills, after all, I am famous for catching ghosts in Yongtong village, but I should be afraid!


    A group of police officers who took part in the operation last time stood together with serious expression. They were ready for sacrifice. A small number of them were new people. Unexpectedly, they were so scared that they turned white, their eyes were wandering, and they were sweating.


    I got a chair and put it on the floor of the outer room. I sat on it and looked ahead with my arms around. There were four ghosts sitting in all directions: Baron, Langfeng, Bilong and Gongsun Shu. Director Su and several people he brought along with most of Zhai Feng''s subordinates had been hidden in the woods, waiting for those people to come.


    Some time later, the night became deeper. I looked at the time. It was already midnight, so I stretched out my right hand, pinched my finger and laughed.


    Zhai Feng is in the tent not far behind me. With this attitude, I can probably understand why he is a master of shadow army and can be played by some Nanyang headmaster. With magic power, I''m afraid of the cold wind, so I have to hide in the tent. How can I become a great event if I cherish my body so much!?


    Zhai Feng has two other people beside him. They are all cronies. Most of his subordinates have followed Director Su to arrest people, leaving these two people with him in case of emergency.


    The two men looked at their boss, and then looked at me not far away. They couldn''t help but asked, "brother, you said that the officer is really so powerful?"


    When he asked this question, another one was also entangled. As soon as he saw that someone spoke first, he quickly said, "yes, his words are too big. No one will die? How can he protect so many people? "


    As soon as Zhai Feng heard this, he waved to them to stop talking. At the same time, he looked at me nervously, for fear that I might have a favorable ear and hear them talking.


    I can hear it, but how can I make him see it?


    Zhai Feng saw that I didn''t respond and whispered, "don''t talk nonsense, you two. It''s going to cause trouble."


    "Oh, yes, yes." The two nodded quickly.


    After a while, two people could not help saying: "that Shall we help you later? "


    Another immediately said, "I think we should help! What he said was obviously to show off his ability. We helped him, but no one died. It''s not entirely his ability. We have something to say, saying that he still needs our help. If someone dies, we''ll have something more to say, which means that he has no ability to slap himself in the face. "


    I sit here and listen. I''m almost furious. My heart says that when I go back, I have to react with the people of the shadow army. I have to optimize the selection criteria. Who are these people? Those who fish for fame are businessmen. How can they look like bloody men?!


    Just thinking about it, I suddenly heard some sounds in the woods, mixed with the previous sounds, not obvious, but abrupt.


    I quickly come back to my senses, pinch my fingers again, here I am!


    In the woods, the trees of the whole forest are bare, like adults Cough, I''m sorry, only pine trees can keep a beautiful hair.


    There are all kinds of trees in the wild, which leads to uneven fallen leaves. There are many shrubs on the ground, unlike the flower beds on the road, which are pruned by people. The growth is also uneven, which is convenient for Tibetans. At this moment, there are five people sneaking, hiding their bodies, hiding in them, unaware that their tracks have been exposed.


    After all, we are the only ones who have this kind of anti heaven magic. Foreign practitioners can''t learn it at all. It''s like there''s an invisible force blocking it. Therefore, they won''t know the power of this magic in their lifetime.


    Of the five, the one in the C position must be the boss. Several people want to hide their bodies in the dark. They are all dressed in black clothes, not black robes. It''s too inconvenient for them to move in the woods. The clothes they wore were slightly loose and neat, and their faces were covered with black cloth. On the one hand, they were afraid to see their looks. On the other hand, they also hid their faces in the dark, which was more conducive to hiding. The eldest of them had a dark complexion, hawk eyes and scars on his right cheek, which extended to his right forehead.


    There are two people on both sides. The one on the left is a little short, squinting, short fingers and big ears. It looks very strange. The one on the right is thin and small, with a long horse face, a big forehead, and a pair of sharp eyes. It seems that there is a trick hidden in it. The man on the far left is the fattest, with a fleshy face. A scar goes through his left eye, making him a Cyclops. Compared with them, the one on the far right has no characteristics. It''s also dark, but it''s better than Laoda."Brother, it seems that they are new to the shadow army. It seems that they are a little difficult to deal with." The fat man on the left said, still looking ahead, did not go to see the boss in the middle. He can''t see in his left eye. If he wants to talk while looking at people, he has to turn his whole face around. It''s too much trouble!


    "Well! The shadow army is a group of booze bags. What''s its name Ah, it''s hard to remember their names. We''ve been playing around here for such a long time, haven''t we? " Said the dwarf scornfully.


    They speak in a foreign language, which is automatically converted into Chinese for the convenience of understanding.


    "I have to be careful. I feel several powerful forces. It doesn''t seem easy to deal with." Said the thin man. "But it doesn''t matter. I lowered my head to one of those people long ago. As long as I started, he would be killed immediately. Countless poisonous insects were drilled out of his body to bite the people around him, hehe hehe..."


    "The third brother is powerful!" The dwarf said with a sly smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The people on the far right were silent, listening to them and looking ahead.


    ¡­¡­


    In the camp, a kind of atmosphere of fear gradually diffused, and more than a hundred people were shocked, suddenly! I don''t know who yelled: "there''s a ghost!"


    Four ghosts, such as Baron on the four sides, gathered their spirits at the same time, and then they saw "Shua Shua" in the woods. A total of seven ghosts flew out of the woods, with their teeth and claws open, their faces as green as a basin, and their hair was disheveled. They ran straight to the group of people in the middle!


    Before, in order to hide, the imps hid their bodies. Only those in the shadow army could see them, and then they appeared at the moment when they started, and were seen by the victim, in order to make him suffer huge fright, which was a means of revenge. Before, they were all in their tents, so even if the kid showed up, they didn''t see many people. This time it was different!


    More than a hundred people gathered together to watch the ghost, the scene is not the general feeling!


    "Ghost Ghosts


    "I''m dead!"


    The cry shook the sky and the earth, and the seven kids rushed forward. Suddenly, on their way, a black air floated up, blocking their progress.


    Baron! Face to face with the seven kids.


    These seven little ghosts, namely ghost envoys and ghost slaves, have no ability. It''s easy to deal with people. You have to be careful when dealing with the shadow army like Zhai Feng. Baron is a real ghost demon!


    When seven kids see Baron, it''s lamb meeting tiger! Baron doesn''t need to do anything at all. As long as he releases his momentum, he can frighten them!


    Hiding in the woods, the eldest brother frowned and gave orders. Seven kids immediately flew to another direction, trying to get around baron.


    Just after a while, another black air rose up. It was a little bit better than before, but it was no less than half a point!


    Lang Feng!


    Like Baron, it''s a serious ghost, a kid with a handle. It''s not like teasing a kid!


    The seven kids were blocked again, and suddenly flew away, fighting for each other, looking for a breakthrough. On the other side, the momentum of Bilong and Gongsun Shu also rose. Bilong, who was born in the army, was more murderous than Baron and Langfeng! Gongsun Shu, not to mention the high-level ghost demon, the fighting demon in the ghost demon! The other three are tigers. He''s a dinosaur!


    Seven little ghosts flew left and ran right, but they couldn''t find any gap. Four ghosts and Demons showed their momentum and formed a barrier to protect the people in the middle!


    Zhai Feng looks at the seven little ghosts, but he can''t help flying around. He frowns. The two little brothers behind him are also embarrassed. It seems that They really can''t get involved.


    In the woods, Director Su and other people can also see the situation here, and they are all stunned for a moment, especially those Zhai Feng''s men. They have dealt with these little ghosts, and they are not so easy to deal with, but I didn''t expect that it would be like playing a game here.


    After all, Director Su was very experienced. He soon recovered and said in a low voice, "what are you looking at? Going to the theatre? Hurry up, catch people! Those kids are from over there. They must be over there. You, go this way, we''ll go this way, and we''ll go around! "


    After that, the people behind them reflected that they were in the right color. They divided into two groups and began to move towards the depth of the forest.


    In the woods, a group of people were worried when they saw that the seven kids couldn''t get in. The fat man was the most impatient. He was angry in his heart. He clenched his hands and smashed them down. The dust on the ground was wasted.


    Director Su and others are still stunned. Is the job so easy to do? And this kind of fool''s position?


    Of course, he didn''t just vent his anger. This time, he let out countless poisonous insects. When he thought about it, he ran here together.


    Here, the hundred people looked at the imps who couldn''t get in. They were still beautiful. Suddenly, Yu Guang glanced at them. No, how come there are more carpets on the floor?


    Another look, all of a sudden goose bumps, which is the carpet ah, it is countless poisonous insects!


    Scorpion, centipede, poisonous spider There are innumerable unnamed poisons, dense, innumerable feet frequently walking on the ground, making a rustling sound, which makes people feel numb.That insect is small and fast! A few moments later, he came to the periphery. The kid was afraid of Baron''s deterrence. This insect was not afraid of it. He ignored the barrier and rushed in quickly to the hinterland!


    "No, it''s coming!"


    The crowd immediately made a commotion, and even if the hundred and ten people gathered together had the potential to break up. Zhai Feng and the two younger brothers also went out of the tent and looked at the poisonous insects all over the ground. They were also frightened, but they were still worried and didn''t do anything for a while.


    I don''t know why, but I know Zhai Feng. What he cares about is what I just said If someone is really dead, give him a place


    "Don''t mess up!"


    I can''t sit idly any more. I quickly flew to the crowd and yelled out: "Gongsun Shu!"


    Gongsun Shu immediately flew to the center of Yingpan to make a seal with both hands and recite the truth. Suddenly, a purple black array was condensed, and spread out rapidly with him as the center. The insects of the previous batch were unprepared. They came into contact with the purple black light on their back and were frustrated for a moment!


    However, in this way, the barrier formed before is broken.


    When a few people in the woods look at it, what they want is this time! One after another, they ordered their kids to burst in from here!


    Two of them are the fastest and close to each other. In the blink of an eye, they suddenly cross the barrier and go straight to the people in the middle. But at this moment, two little ghosts are blurry in front of their eyes, two lights flash, and the next second, the two little ghosts fly away!


    Bilong!

 Chapter 173

    The fat man sent out countless poisonous insects. He was not afraid of ghosts and demons, and quickly approached. There was nothing else to do between crises. Gongsun Shu had to step back from the side and form an array to stop the poisonous insects, while the little ghost rushed in at this time.


    There are two kids who are the fastest. In the blink of an eye, they come in. But the next moment, two swords flash by. In the cold light of the sharp blade, the two kids are out of their wits!


    "Poof


    In the woods, the little man in the five suddenly burst out with blood - he raised the two little ghosts who had just died! He looks like a ghost. The ghost is smart. The ghost is also the fastest among the people. As a result, today''s gun hit the head of the bird!


    These two imps are supported by him with painstaking efforts, and they are connected with the Qi and blood in his body. When the imp is killed, he is also attacked, and he is injured immediately! One mouthful flows to the ground, the red is less, and the black is more. This is a long time to practice the skill of ghost descending, and evil Qi enters the body.


    On the other side, the light of the knife flashed. In the smoke of the two ghosts, Bilong held two short knives, crossed his arms in front of his chest, leaped into the air and slowly fell. In the eyes, two rays burst out, and a murderous atmosphere enveloped the whole body!


    Bilong hits and falls back to the ground. Like a leopard, he is ready to launch the next attack. At this moment, the other five kids take the opportunity to cross Bilong and rush into the camp!


    If he is serious, Bi long will be able to kill the seven kids in the blink of an eye. However, he used to be a member of the military, and he knows how to think more about others when he is in trouble. Baron and Lang Feng have been idle for a long time, and they can''t take all the credit by themselves.


    And He also believed in them. Even if he let go of the five kids, they would get all of them!


    In the woods, five people shared the sight of the IMP and clearly saw the situation there. At that time, they were very happy: Yes!


    Just now, they have made up their mind to take this step. But they didn''t expect that Bi long was so quick. They just wanted to fight, but they didn''t expect that there were casualties.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, not far from the side suddenly made some sound. The skinny third of the five is more alert. Suddenly he wants to hear what it is, but it''s too late


    "Stop! Don''t move Su Yongguo was also born in the military and was full of blood. At this time, the encirclement had been formed. In front of him were the enemies who had killed many of his comrades. How could he not be jealous? All of a sudden, he took the lead in drawing the gun. Without saying a word, he shot first!


    These five people are real thugs. Are they reasonable? What''s the point? Put it down first!


    Among the five people, the eldest is in the C position, which is a big loss. In the middle is the eldest, which is the unification of the whole world. Su Yongguo has a good shooting method. This shot is aimed at the eldest in the middle!


    The boss was suddenly surprised when he drank it. As soon as he turned around, he was hit by the bullet!


    It''s a pity that he thought that his movement was a little larger. This time, he only hit his right shoulder, but he didn''t hit the point.


    "No No! Run The old man stood up and ran in one direction.


    Lao San was smart. Before he finished his sentence, he got up and started to run. The Mugu on one side was good, and he also flew up, but the direction was not very consistent with them. It seemed that he was going to run separately.


    The most difficult thing is the short man and the fat man. The short man just suffered an internal injury. The fat man couldn''t run fast because of his figure. They fell to the end. At this time, the siege of Director Su and the shadow army began to shrink, and countless figures appeared on their escape route.


    "Surrounded! Second, get out of the way


    The old man was shot in the shoulder. He could only use magic therapy to relieve the pain while breaking out and giving orders to other people.


    The mughulu is the second. He runs in a different direction from the old one. At this time, he listens to the order and does not say a word. He just kicks his feet on the ground and jumps up. His hands are left and right, and there is a black air coming from each cuff!


    This black gas is not ordinary gas. It''s not black smoke from burning coal and charcoal. It''s actually countless flying insects! Open wings, overwhelming, dense, really like black smoke in general!


    But once this thing is close to your body, it will stick to your skin, get into the flesh, release toxins, and bite everything in front of you. It''s painful!


    Among the five, if they are vicious, they are the most powerful!


    This black air is made up of flying insects. It''s very fast. In an instant, it''s in front of those people. The sound of countless wings swinging and the air is linked together. People''s scalp is numb!


    And in the next moment, this black gas will instantly hit those police officers, all of a sudden, black!


    "OK, let''s go As soon as the boss saw it, he was about to run there, but he just ran out and stopped.


    No!


    At this time, the second man had already fallen back to the ground, with a cold black face. At this time, he could not help frowning.


    At this time, it had already hit a group of police officers. Suddenly, there was a crackling sound in the black air, and there was a faint twinkling of Mars. Originally, there was more black, but it disappeared at the speed visible to the naked eye.However, after two breaths, the black air dissipated completely and replaced by a wall of fire! The next moment, the wall of fire dissipated, two people behind the wall of fire, in front of a cadre of police officers, hands forward, do the posture of resistance.


    These are two mages of shadow army who specialize in fire attribute magic!


    Since ancient times, fire conquers insects!


    Behind the two of them, a group of people looked frightened. Just now, if these two didn''t make a sudden move, they would be finished!


    Su Yongguo also saw the problem at this time. Even if these five people didn''t have kids around, they also had some means. The others didn''t see it, but the one who had already done it was very dangerous!


    "Come on! Surround him


    At Su Yongguo''s command, all the police officers and members of the shadow army immediately surrounded the old man, which gave the old man a chance to breathe.


    Taking advantage of this time, the boss took a look at the situation here. At this time, because one of the five kids didn''t receive new instructions, they had been dealing with Bilong and them. This time, they are very smart. They are not greedy. They fly outside. Baron and others received my order to protect themselves and try not to take the initiative to attack. So they just stood beside the hundred or so people and didn''t take the initiative to attack.


    After I saw that the most difficult insect swarm was blocked by Gongsun Shu''s array, I was no longer nervous. Instead of looking at the kids, I looked at the woods.


    I''m waiting. Their actions are very strange. When they know that we have such a strong presence here, they still have to rush here. They must have some purpose, but the development of things is beyond their expectation, so they haven''t implemented the next step up to now. But The next step is not impossible. Once it happens, it is likely that something irreversible will happen.


    The boss looked at it, but it was a bit tangled. After all, we are all here at this time. Even if we go on to the next step, we can''t play any role.


    All he had to do was create a mess and run away while everyone was distracted.


    Although I couldn''t see him clearly, I already knew something about him. I couldn''t help sneering. If you want a chance, just give it to you!


    "Do it, I''ll kill it all!" I yelled.


    Baron couldn''t bear it for a long time. At this time, when he heard my order, he could fight. He immediately rushed out, holding his fist, the knife came out of the sheath, and ran like lightning. At the same time, in order to attract the man, I also left the police officers and rushed to the kids.


    When the boss saw it, he wanted this time! No matter whether it''s leading the snake out of the hole or not, there will be no chance if it doesn''t come again. With a wave of his hand, the two shadows, like two sharp arrows, rush straight ahead faster than the other kids!


    Five people, if calculated by one person and two, should also be ten, only seven, it means that there are still people who didn''t do it!


    I have always suspected that the problem may lie in this, and it is! The eldest kid didn''t make a move until this time. The seven just now are all from other people!


    The speed of the two new kids was so fast that they couldn''t react at all. At this time, Baron just killed a kid, and they couldn''t quickly withdraw to protect those people. On one side, Zhai Feng looked at the scene, frowning, not knowing what he was thinking.


    I looked at the two kids, calculating the distance in my heart, and suddenly laughed. The next moment, I disappeared in the same place.


    Instant move!


    The distance of instant movement is ten meters. Under my deliberate calculation, I basically played it to the extreme. In a blink, I just arrived in front of one of the two ghosts. In my hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword quickly shot, slashed with a sword, and then cut a kid!


    At this time, the other one just ignored me and went on flying to the group of people.


    At this time, those ghosts are the death squads. They don''t care about the consequences, they just rush. As long as they can kill a person and create a chaos, they are not in vain. But coincidentally, I just won''t let him kill another person!


    On the other hand, after Baron, Lang Feng and Bi long killed a ghost, there were two kids who escaped. They also received orders and quickly approached the crowd. Gongsun Shu set up a battle array on the ground to wipe out the insects. Without raising his eyelids, he raised his hand. Immediately, two purple black long whip ran up, one to find the other, and in a moment, they were all strangled out.


    On the other side, some police officers and shadow soldiers in the woods also found out the situation here. They all looked to this side, but they couldn''t come because of the distance. As for the boss, he would not wait to see the result foolishly, which is different from that in the TV play. Just after the kid was released, he ran away, no matter what the result is.


    At this time, suddenly someone said: "don''t worry about that side, chase people!"


    This is Su Yongguo! The people at the scene, he can be said to have the most confidence in me, even if I don''t have the same confidence as him. After such a sudden situation, he still believes that I can win!


    Here, after I killed the kid in front of me, I turned back and made a sword. The ghost face flying cloud sword immediately extended out, just like a strange snake, and then I chased it!Those police officers want to run. Where can they run with more than a hundred people? Run away one, still have 100, how to hide? Look at that kid coming, all at a loss.


    Some new people, faced with this completely incomprehensible thing, are so scared that they turn pale and sweat; others are more experienced and widely seen, but they don''t have so much fear at this time. Facing the kid, they look like they are going to die generously.


    The speed of this kid is not as fast as that of the ghost face flying cloud sword, and Baron and they can''t get back quickly. Zhai Feng is the closest. But at this point, he hesitated.


    As the kid rushed to the crowd, his fingers pulled out, his brows wrinkled, and the corners of his eyes trembled. At this time, he was still thinking about what I just said.


    If a person dies, I''ll give him a place.


    If It means that if I take this sentence seriously, then as long as he doesn''t help, it seems that it must be such a result, as long as one person dies, one person


    And just as he was thinking, the kid had arrived and directly bit the person in front of him!


    All of a sudden, a piece of golden!

 Chapter 174

    The kid had a heavy responsibility, and the death squads rushed straight to the crowd. They opened their mouths and bit the nearest one in front of them!


    "As long as Just one person dead. " Zhai Feng looked at the man who was about to die at the mouth of the fierce ghost and didn''t know his name. He couldn''t help closing his eyes and clenching his fists. "If only one person dies, I''ll do it at once!"


    He has been dazed by my words. Although he thinks it is impossible for me to give up my position, he just has such a fluke mentality. Even if there is only a one percent chance, he will have a try. Anyway It''s not him who died, it''s not the people who are related to him.


    And at this time, the group of people, suddenly flashing a brilliant golden light! As the God came into the world, like a golden dragon taking off! More than a hundred people have more than a hundred golden lights. The golden lights are connected together, forming a huge barrier. Just as the kid was about to bite, he was hit by the barrier with strong impact, and he was seriously injured in a moment!


    And at this moment, the ghost face flying cloud sword has arrived! Even if it moves faster than my sword, but now you have stopped, still want to escape my sword? It doesn''t exist!


    The tip of the ghost face flying cloud sword ran through his body in an instant. With my wrist shaking, the body of the sword suddenly vibrated and directly made it fly ash.


    Zhai Feng stood aside. At this scene, he was so shocked that he couldn''t speak. He was dead, but he didn''t expect that there would be a turn for the better! The golden light is


    I looked at him with a puzzled look on his face, and felt disdain in my heart. This knowledge face is worse than those around me! This is the same as Gong Wangshu. These policemen all have badges, which are excellent amulets! Before this fool actually because of fear of exposing their identity, did not let them take, extremely stupid!


    On the other side, in the woods, the people of the shadow army were still encircling and suppressing the five people. The eldest brother pushed left and right, and finally, when their attention was focused on the body of mughu, he burst out to the outside.


    "Don''t let them run away!" Some people have found that the goods are about to stand out, and immediately organize to rush to them, seeing that they are going to surround them again. The eldest brother glanced at this side. All the kids had been killed, and so were his two, which made him suffer from the attack. The blood in his stomach was surging. Looking at the people around him this time, he estimated that he could not beat them.


    Behind him, Su Yongguo, together with several other people, has stopped the dwarf who lost his imp first. On the other hand, the fat man who doesn''t move easily is also surrounded. A group of people surround him but don''t attack. They are ready to exhaust his strength and arrest him again.


    The situation is already very unfavorable. The chassis must be thrown out, or it will fall!


    "Old three, didn''t you say to drop one of them? Do it


    At this time, the third man was also in a crisis, and he had long been wondering whether he wanted to do something. When he was fighting with the landlord, the other side would fight each other ten times and whether he should throw the king''s bomb or not. Throw it, just for a pair of ten, it''s not worth it. If you don''t throw it, there''s no way. You can''t hold it down. Let him run again!


    Do it!


    That old three heart read a move, urge to drop a head, that insect Gu is about to attack immediately, in the camp, that hundred people inside, at that time one person screamed, all over the body all began to appear small erythema, skin suddenly tense up, as if there are countless small things to drill out of his body!


    His purpose, like the boss, is to cause trouble. Even if he can''t distract some people, he can at least distract them.


    "Don''t worry about it, don''t worry about it, catch people quickly!" Su Yongguo yelled. Together with the people around him, he first shackled the dwarf. On one side, there was a mage of the shadow army who stuck a charm on him and sealed the mana.


    On the other side, the fat man was surrounded and couldn''t get out. He was angry. He looked left and right and stared at one of the directions. Suddenly, he was in trouble. The whole man rushed like a meat bullet chariot!


    That is to say, he is lucky. The people in this place are really weak! The man standing there was just an ordinary man. At that time, he was scared out of his wits and at a loss. But at this time, a figure came to the man''s side in a flash, stretched out his hand to pull the man who had been scared silly, pulled him aside, flashed to the front, left foot on the ground, right foot kicked out!


    Bang!!!


    When the fat man saw someone coming, he protected his chest with his arms, and the foot of the man was kicking at the place where his arms crossed!


    In the loud noise, the fat man''s body was stopped by his kick. The air pressure waves caused by the collision made the people around him shake for a moment, and the knee long unbuttoned coat also swayed backward in the wind.


    The fat man was killed because of his two imps. At this time, he also suffered from internal injury. He was kicked by his foot, which made him feel even worse. He stepped back two steps. His abdomen was churning and panting, which restrained the impulse of blood spitting out from his mouth.


    And then look at the man, his face does not change, slowly put down his right leg, white complexion, a handsome and cold face, a pair of eyes like gems, looking at the fat man, flat head short hair, sharp, really master style!The fat man looked at him and knew that he couldn''t make it. He just wanted to change the direction, but suddenly he found that the figure of the man in front of him was in a flash, and his eyes were dazzled. Then he saw that the man had disappeared in the same place. Just when he was puzzled, he suddenly saw another flower in front of him, and a instep in black sports shoes had come to him, and was still enlarging.


    Pop!


    The man seems to be good at this pair of long legs, fast, strong attack, in a flash came to the fat man''s side, a lift leg, a kick in his fat face!


    Its fierce action, gorgeous body, wonderful action, it seems a unique show.


    That''s not the end of it! At this time, the fat man was kicked in the face, then he flew out upside down, his legs off the ground, and was about to fall back. The man''s feet moved again, his body shape changed again, his body turned, like a * * general, the broad coat was swayed up, like a dance, but it was obvious that the ending was not as good as the dance.


    "Bang --!"


    The man raised his leg high, and his right leg was close to his upper body. Then he smashed it down!


    This foot is kicking on his belly!


    The heel hit the fat man''s belly, shaking up a large wave, and instantly fell down, driving the fat man, hit the ground hard!


    Boom!


    The fat man fell on the ground and made a big hole in the ground. He couldn''t bear the tumbling in his abdomen any longer. Wow, he spurted out. He collapsed on the ground and had no ability to move.


    When the attack was over, the man stood on one side quietly. Someone had already come from both sides to take the medicine according to the prescription. The process just went through again, first put on the shackles, then put on the amulet.


    At this time, two of the five people have been arrested!


    On the other hand, in the camp, as the fat man who drove the swarm was blocked with mana, the surviving swarm also lost control and no longer rushed to the interior. Instead, it became a mess of scattered sand. Many of them began to fight against each other, killing each other and biting each other.


    And at this time, the thin old three down the head of the unfortunate guy has to attack, cry as if saw the king of hell, scared people around to get out of the way.


    At this time, I just killed the kid and took back the ghost face flying cloud sword. When I saw it, I knew that it was not good. It was definitely falling in the head. Hurry up, it moved in a flash, and at the same time, I yelled: "get out of the way, this guy is falling in the head, Gongsun!"


    "Here it is Gongsun Shu heard me shouting, and he didn''t need to use the array to resist the insects at this time, so he immediately rushed over, almost reached the man''s side at the same time with me, and gave his hand together!


    With the help of instant movement, I got there before Gongsun Shu. With a wave of my right hand, I took back the sword. At the same time, a touch of golden light was shining in the palm of my hand, and I pressed it on his abdomen!


    Bright palm! However, this time''s Guangming palm is mainly about the power of attributes, which greatly reduces the attack power. If you don''t lower it, this palm can also lower the head in his body, but this person is no better. If he doesn''t die, he will lose half his life!


    I said that if one person will not die, one person will not die!


    I just printed this palm, and Gongsun Shu had already come. With a move, a thin black vine flew out of the palm. It was only the thickness of toothpick. It flew over like a snake and pointed straight above his eyebrow.


    The bright power of Guangming palm has its own properties of breaking demons and purifying. Gongsun Shu is proficient in array. How can he stand the joint efforts of the two of us to break it?!


    I two people a point eyebrow center, a press Dantian, at the same time, that person immediately no longer scream, closed his eyes, as if hypnotized, in the throat issued a sound similar to balderdash. In less than five breaths, the person''s body is completely quiet. Even if the head drop in the body can''t be completely eliminated, it''s also one out of ten. At least there''s nothing wrong in a short time.


    Gongsun Shu and I stopped at the same time. It seemed that the man had been drained of all the strength in his body. As soon as his legs softened, he collapsed to the ground. Then the people around him relaxed a little and gathered here, but they were still not too close.


    "Take good care of it." I told Gongsun to look back at the woods, where it was almost over.


    Two people have been arrested, and the other three, the mughu, are surrounded by the most people. In fact, I didn''t know at that time. The reason why his strength is relatively strong is that he is the only one who has only one kid, so he has more energy left than others to learn other spells and bow his head. It''s so difficult at this time.


    Compared with him, there are fewer people around the eldest and the third, but it''s obvious that it''s only a matter of time to catch them!


    "It''s time to end." I looked at that side, murmured in the mouth, the heart read a move, direct blink, rushed past.


    Although the blink distance is only 10 meters, but my blink is not limited by the cooling time and the number of times I use it. I will ask you if you are afraid of unlimited flash! In the blink of an eye, he had already crossed the distance of tens of meters and went straight to the group of people.The Mugu was surrounded by the crowd and couldn''t break through. Yu Guangzhong glanced from the crevice of the crowd that I was also coming here. He was in a big hurry. His clenched teeth suddenly opened, and from his throat, he gave a very sad cry. Only with this cry, all the people were in a state of chaos and fear!


    Even if the other side is chasing the third and the eldest brother, they are so surprised that they stop and look here.


    "Good chance!" The boss and the third are all the way with this Mugu. How can they be affected by his attack? A look at this time, it is a great opportunity, immediately opened the leg, ran up with the fastest speed.


    At this time, the Mugu, however, caught his head with both hands and pulled it away from his neck!


    However, there was no red picture. After leaving the body, the head didn''t lose consciousness, but became more energetic. His eyes turned red, his hair began to scatter, and in his mouth, the flat teeth originally belonging to human beings began to transform into the fangs of carnivorous beasts.


    This is Head down!

 Chapter 175

    "No, it''s flying head down, get out of the way, this guy''s strength will be improved, don''t cause casualties!"


    Just now, the white faced man who kicked the fat man yelled. With a wave of his hands, he stood in front of the crowd and organized them to retreat. His eyes were fixed on the person in front of him.


    That Muggle head flies in the air, but the body does not fall, it seems that this head and the body are still connected in general, but the momentum on the body is several times larger than just now!


    "You Go to hell The Muggle did not keep silent after using the flying head. He opened the mouth of the blood basin, and the white faced man was on the front. With a jump in the corner of his eye, a strange head rushed over immediately!


    The speed is often inversely proportional to the figure. The larger the speed, the slower the speed. The smaller the speed, the faster the speed. That''s because the smaller one will reduce the binding of gravity on itself and the resistance of air to itself. So at this time, this Mugu only has one head, and the speed is by no means comparable to that of a whole person. In an instant, it came to him.


    That person also didn''t expect that this flying head falls so fast, haven''t waited to make what reaction, on the left shoulder, was bitten by him!


    "Asshole!" The man''s body was shocked, and a magic shock came out, which made the flying head loose. Then he immediately jumped back and kicked over.


    However, he underestimated the speed and agility of the flying head. As soon as he raised his foot, the flying head had already dodged. He kicked the air with his foot, but when the force was released, the flying head came back again with a "click"! It''s biting him in the leg.


    "Ah The man ate pain, hard a swing leg, shake off the flying head, flying head also don''t entangle, fly up, seem to banter general look at him, ready to wait for the next attack.


    And the man, after being attacked twice by the flying head, couldn''t support himself. He fell on his knees and the wounds on his shoulders and legs were emitting black air.


    "Hum, hum, die!" The flying head sneered, ready to mouth again, but at this time, a figure flashed by, Rao is that no matter how fast his flying head is, he didn''t see the direction!


    Nonsense! No matter how fast you are, it''s a straight run. How can you catch up with the instant movement?!


    The flying head''s eyes twitched, and my huge body in front of him had already pressed him down. He used the technique of controlling the air under his feet to stabilize his body. With his left hand, he was holding his hair behind his head. With his right hand, he was like a powerful arrow, and his palm was golden.


    The next moment, my left and right hands instantly changed the direction, my left hand pulled back and flew with him, my right hand clapped in the past, and the bright palm launched with all my strength!


    This is for the purpose of attack!


    Boom!


    With the pure power of light, the palm hit his forehead and eyebrows. The huge power immediately knocked him upside down and flew to the ground more than twice as fast as when he came. Like a shell, it hit the ground and suddenly made a deep pit, which aroused countless dust!


    Not far away, the man''s body became extremely painful. He held his hands slightly up his neck - it was the head, but it was empty now - ten fingers trembled electrically. If he was struck by lightning, his legs began to tremble, and gradually bent. After a while, he knelt firmly on the ground.


    "Take it!" I fell from the sky to the ground, pointing to the spasmodic body and the head that had almost passed out. A group of people immediately rushed up behind him, which was the same pattern. But this time, we can''t paste the talisman. After all, we have to catch it alive. If we directly paste the talisman to seal the mana, the flying head will be invalid, and this person will be killed on the spot!


    But I didn''t care about them. Instead, I went to the white faced man, reached for the amulet and pasted it on his two wounds. It was hemostatic. Then use the power of light to remove the evil Qi from the wound. After a while, you can remove it, and then use the magic to treat him.


    As soon as I stopped, the eldest and the third were proud and ran out, but in a hurry, they ran separately. The boss was running, and suddenly someone behind him drank: "where to run!"


    Looking back, it was a man in the uniform of the shadow army, his hands shining with light.


    As for the third man, he is thin and can hide himself in the woods by hiding behind a tree trunk. Moreover, he is clever and has a wide range of eyes and ears. No one found him for a moment.


    Although the two people are not in the same direction, they can see each other. The boss is chased by someone behind him, which naturally attracts his attention. As soon as he takes a look with Yu Guang, he suddenly feels that something is wrong. Before he can react, there is a roar behind him! Almost at the same time, a bullet went through his calf and dropped him to the ground.


    The sound of the gun attracted many people''s attention. Many people saw that the thin man was shot and fell to the ground, so they rushed over immediately, with shackles and affixing charms. After all this, they went back to see who fired the gun.


    I also looked at it, but earlier than them. I saw it as soon as I shot. At the place where the thin man fell, just ten meters behind him, a pretty figure raised her arms, held a gun in both hands and pointed in that direction.Lin Xue!


    Unexpectedly, among these people, the one with the least qualifications, the least ability, and the least outstanding characteristics except shangwai can even bring down a escaped prisoner at this time.


    And at this time, the boss has run to the outside, behind him, only just that one person is chasing.


    "You''re at the end of your rope. Don''t struggle. If you look back now, you can suffer less!" The man yelled and chased forward. He is a member of the shadow army, and the other side, the two kids have been beaten to death, the strength can be said to be very middle, has no seven or eight points, then there is nothing to fear!


    The old man ran in front and looked around twice. There was no other pursuer. He was determined, but he slowed down at his feet.


    When the man behind saw that he slowed down, he thought that he really had no strength. He was very happy. Where could he be on guard? I ran to it. Hold on to this. That''s a great achievement!


    I saw that I was just a few steps away from catching up with him, but I didn''t expect that the old man suddenly stopped. He turned around like a * * with the tip of his right foot as the axis. He leaned back to face the man, put his right hand on his abdomen, and there was a black light flashing in his palm.


    "I''m still here The boss yelled and clapped his right hand!


    The man is catching up at full speed, and at this time, the distance is only a few steps away. Suddenly, what''s the reaction? Suddenly surprised, the next moment will feel in front of a black, in the dark, it seems that there is a monster, open teeth and claws, to himself!


    Kid! He also has a kid!


    Everyone thought that after he threw out two kids, there would be no kids around him to rely on, but unexpectedly, he had three!


    In fact, everyone has fallen into a misunderstanding, that is, one can only raise two kids, and the average kid is still like this. The ghost falling skill of Nanyang head falling skill does more harm to the body, and the two are already the limit. However, this limit is relative to the average person.


    With ordinary people''s blood, it''s enough to raise two. However, it can''t be denied that there are always some "monsters" and "geniuses" in this world. If this person can be the eldest of the five, can he still be an ordinary person?!


    "Asshole!"


    The boss suddenly took him by surprise, but he was also a member of the shadow army. He had some experience in actual combat. At this time, he responded and immediately cast a spell to protect his whole body.


    The most difficult part of Nanyang''s technique of lowering his head is their subtle secret. This product has demonstrated his ability to raise three imps. Now he just uses this IMP to block his sight. In fact, he plans to send poisonous insects to bite him. That''s not impossible!


    In his emergency, he could only use all his magic power to protect his whole body from the poisonous insects. When the black smoke cleared away and there was a clear light in front of him, he did not know where to go.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well, the evil spirit has been completely removed. Now it''s just healing." I looked at the wounded man''s shoulder, leg two wounds have no black air, that is to say, reach out and then use mana to help him heal the wound.


    "No, it''s not necessary. How can such a small matter bother the officer? I''ll do it myself. " The man was immediately flattered. He quickly waved his hands, touched his wound with the palm of his hand, and healed with mana.


    Looking at him, I couldn''t help laughing and asked, "what''s your name? Where is the official position? "


    "Ah, my name is Yin Kai. It''s captain." He replied with a flattered face.


    Captain


    I looked at him and looked into the camp. Zhai Feng was still there. He had a bad heart and couldn''t take on the responsibility at all! Yin Kai is only one level lower than him. At least he seems to have nothing wrong with his mind. It would be good for him to manage the shadow army in Yancheng and Weicheng.


    Or Look again.


    I think so. Just now, his performance was remarkable. During the battle, he took the fat man down with his three legs and knew how to protect the people around him when he was in danger. In the face of an officer like me, he looked like a child who had never seen the world. In him, I seem to see the shadow of me who is still in school. I am usually natural and unrestrained. When the teacher comes, he lowers his head and doesn''t speak.


    But it''s true that his age is only in his twenties. He''s a little older than me. He''s really a teenager, but It seems that my age is not suitable to say that. After all, I am younger than him.


    Just thinking about it, over there, the person in charge of chasing also came back, sighing while walking, and shouting from time to time to vent his unhappiness.


    As soon as I saw it, I knew that when a person came back, he certainly didn''t catch it. It seemed that the man had a good hand. Later, he said, I realized that this product was still a genius, and it could raise three kids, and it could guarantee the life and blood.


    "What''s the matter? Didn''t you? You are such a fool Some people around him saw that he came back alone, and they guessed that the result was not satisfactory, so they said something casually.


    The man shook his head and sighed again: "Alas, there''s a boat overturned in the sewer. Who knows there''s still a way for this cargo? It''s careless!"With that, I suddenly looked up and saw that I was looking at him over there. At that time, I was walking with a look of terror on my face.


    I''m not good at what I do and I let people go. How can I be afraid of the officer?


    "What are you looking at? Go ahead and admit your mistake. " People around said.


    I looked at him with his head down, and he came here with some doubts. He secretly used the tactics of heaven, pinched his fingers, and knew the clue. He also knew that the man couldn''t run!


    "Long Sir He came up to me, lowered his head and whispered. "I didn''t catch him. I didn''t expect that guy had a kid. I didn''t check for a moment and he ran away. Please punish him!"


    "Oh, no need." I waved my hand. "I didn''t expect that this product still has a card. I can''t blame you, and he can''t run. Sooner or later, he can hold it."


    After that, I stood up, looked around and said, "well, go back quickly, lock those people up and interrogate them. Yin Kai, you go back to rest first, and I can still use your place. Although you don''t have big punishment, you still need small punishment. Just follow Yin Kai. He wants to listen to everything he says. Do you understand?"


    "I see!"

 Chapter 176

    "Is the list of sacrificial personnel ready?"


    "Yes, sir, the statistics have been done for a long time. After the arrival of the chief, no one really sacrificed. It''s just a pity that they They don''t have this life... "


    "Well, don''t cry."


    I looked at the police officer in charge of statistics, tears rolling in his eyes. I quickly comforted him and took the list to see. The people above are only in their early thirties, while the younger are only in their twenties. They have boundless brilliance. However, they did not expect that the brilliance does not come from the dawn, but from the dusk.


    In order to prevent revenge, they can''t even reveal their names. After the return of their souls, all the stone tablets of ordinary people are extravagant expectations for them!


    I put down the list, sat down on the chair, patted the man on the shoulder twice, comforted him a few words, then closed my hands, pinched the Dow, recited the curse of death, recited the names of those people in my heart, hoping that they could be reincarnated early. To die for righteousness, even if it''s underground, you have to be polite and welcome them! But they are harmed by the imps. They have evil spirits. Let me do this task.


    After reciting the death mantra, I felt as if I was on a whim. A strange feeling suddenly rose. It seemed that a voice was telling me that the heroes had washed away their evil spirits and entered the underworld.


    At this point, I seem to be able to see several people walking together, looking at the gate of Hades in front of them in shock. Surrounded by a group of people wearing the housekeeper''s clothes of ancient wealthy families, they step into the gate of hell and enter the road of the yellow spring. On both sides, there are many beautiful women in feather clothes and neon clothes. Their clothes are fluttering and they bow down to them.


    In the face of such treatment, they are all flattered. They wave their hands nervously and blush like introverted children in the face of the tray full of fruits, snacks and tea delivered by the maid and housekeeper. But those people, or ghosts, will not lower their attitude towards them. They are still respectful and welcome them as distinguished guests.


    These are what they deserve!


    On the road to huangquan, many ghosts come and go, just like human beings in real life. In the face of the people surrounded by them, some of them have experienced a lot, and their faces remain unchanged. Some of them are surprised. They quietly talk to their friends and guess who they are and enjoy such treatment.


    Huangquan road is not only a small road, but the Central Avenue of a very large city! This road is not straight, but also winding, but the road is flat, wide, one end connected to Guimenguan, the other end connected to Naihe bridge, on both sides, thousands of path branches, leading to all parts of the underground.


    After people die, they can live in the underworld. Just like the general human society, some people come here. Because there are too many lives lost every day, not only people, but also animals, insects and so on, so the king of hell can''t deal with it all at once. They will live in temporary rooms as "temporary residents" and wait for the verdict.


    When their living materials are checked, there will be Yin soldiers to take them. Those who have done evil will go to hell. The specific level depends on the size of the evil they have done. Those who have not done evil can consider reincarnation or continue to live here.


    Here, like human society, after losing the identity of "temporary resident", all food, clothing, housing and transportation have to be exchanged with their own money, and the source of money is burned by the relatives in the sun. Of course, you can also choose to rob or steal. Of course, it will also lead to the pursuit of the underworld forces


    Every once in a while, the residents have to pay taxes. In fact, it is to ensure economic balance. When the total amount of money in the underworld exceeds a certain index, some of it will be destroyed in this way to stabilize prices. And an ordinary person who can remember him is nothing more than his children, and that is, those two generations, after they die, will basically have no source of income.


    A person burning money, that is to say, to his father''s generation and grandfather''s generation, at most, he is his grandfather. Where is there a higher one? There are many places where ancestor worship activities are gone. Even if there are, once a year is not enough. So at this time, if you still choose to live there, you will be very poor. At this time, most people will be reincarnated.


    There are two reasons why many people choose to live here instead of directly reincarnating after losing their "temporary resident" status. One is that the society here is much simpler. There is no intrigue and family relationship. It is as natural and happy as the Utopia of seclusion. Second, if you can save more money, you can be born into a good family.


    The hell is here


    "Sun Jianguo."


    ¡­¡­


    Read them one by one. After a while, I''ll finish reading all the names. One is not more, one is not less. All of them are here.


    "You were soldiers before you died, so you were heroes. When you come to Senluo hall today, we should treat you with courtesy. When you are out of date, the judge will take you to reincarnation place, or you can choose to live in our prefecture. You have luxury houses and money to use."


    On one side, Wei Zheng also stood up and bowed slightly to them with a smile, saying, "ladies and gentlemen, what''s your choice? Is it reincarnation or living here? "A group of people you look at me, I look at you, suddenly the expression is firm up, one of the leaders, step forward, chest said: "dare to ask, this reincarnation, what kind of fetus will be cast?"


    "Oh, don''t worry about that." Wei Zheng said with a smile. "If you want to be human beings, you must be rich and noble. Maybe you can be reincarnated into heaven and become immortal. You will no longer be tortured by human beings."


    "No, you misunderstood. We are not worried about whether we can be reincarnated into a good family or not. We don''t want to be immortal. What we want to say is that if we can, we still want to be reincarnated into this land and become Chinese people!"


    Behind him, everyone stepped forward and said with one voice: "if there is an afterlife, we should be Chinese people!"


    Its voice, its momentum, awe Senluo hall!


    Yama was behind the table, looking at them. For a moment, he even forgot to move his fingers. After a long time, he said, "good Well, Wei Zheng, you can arrange it. "


    Wei Zheng looked at them with a look of shock and appreciation. He nodded and said, "come on, everyone, follow me."


    After that, Wei Zheng made a gesture of "please" and walked forward slowly, leading everyone forward.


    Out of the palace of hell, all the way to Naihe bridge, the other side of the bridge is covered with flowers. Under the bridge, the river of forgetchuan is surging, and there are countless ghosts wailing. It seems that thousands of ghosts are waiting for people on the bridge to catch and share.


    Wei Zheng walked in front of them, and many ghost messengers protected them. Wei Zheng had a token in his hand, shining with gold. He was so scared that the ghost under the bridge didn''t dare to move, and he just shrank in the river. A group of people safely across the bridge, the bridge side, there is a small platform, above the plaque has three words: wangxiangtai.


    This is the place where they see their family and friends who are still in the sun for the last time. It is also the last journey of their life.


    There are tearful mothers, smoking fathers, crying children, wives who hide their faces with their hands, crying brothers and silent friends.


    At this moment, even if he was a man of iron and a hero of bronze, his tears would no longer listen to his command and flow down. Those who were emotional would kneel down on the ground, beat the ground with their hands, and cry to express their sorrow.


    This is their last time!


    "Mother!" One of them looked at his mother, who was sent by a white haired man to a black haired man. He couldn''t help but kneel down in tears and cried, "my child is unfilial. I want you to bear the pain of losing your son in your old age. Mother, I can''t take care of you. I''m unfilial. My child kowtows to you!"


    With that, he kowtowed his head directly and hit people''s heart with a dull voice!


    The rest looked at their relatives and were infected by him. They all knelt down one after another.


    Wei Zheng is looking at the scene like water. He has been in the underground for thousands of years. I don''t know how many times, how many filial sons, good grandchildren, loving mothers and strict fathers, he can''t help crying at this moment.


    I can see all this and all that they have experienced when I am in the sun. When I see here, my eyes are red. What they saw was not what happened in the sun, but what their family and friends looked like after hearing about their death. The time and place were not the same.


    After kneeling down for a while, from the other side came an old woman, wearing a cloth dress, wrinkled, kind-hearted, with a small wooden bowl in her hand, which contained a bowl of off white soup.


    "Well, it''s time to drink soup. Do you have any taboos? No parsley. " Meng po said with a smile and came to them.


    As soon as the man who knelt down at the beginning looked up, he saw Mengpo delivering soup to him. He hesitated twice. Finally, he closed his eyes, bit his teeth, held the soup bowl in his hands, looked up and poured it down directly!


    After he took the bowl, Mengpo had another bowl of soup in her hand. It seemed like a magic trick, and she handed it to the next person.


    After a while, everyone drank the soup, and people who had drunk the soup didn''t have to return the bowl. After drinking, the wooden bowl turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared.


    After drinking Mengpo soup, several people suddenly become dull, which is the performance of the disappearance of previous life memory, just like the computer suddenly formatted. A group of people are led to the place of reincarnation. The Runner King has been waiting for a long time, and the kids who had been waiting in line for reincarnation stop one after another to make way for the heroes.


    "Heroes, I hope you can be reborn where you want to be. Goodbye." The runner Wang said, taking a picture of the reincarnation channel around him, four of the six lights were dim, only humanity and heaven humanity were still shining.


    I watched that group of people one by one enter the path of reincarnation, and the picture began to blur. I knew that it was going to disappear.


    I closed my eyes and murmured to myself, "I hope you can really be reincarnated in this land and become Chinese people and Chinese people again."


    "Ah, sir, what are you talking about?"


    Next to me, someone who didn''t understand what I was doing asked suspiciously."Ah, it''s OK. Let''s go. When we''re done, we''ll go back." I said, sending the people back, but also can not help looking back, looking at the stars all over the sky, my heart moved.


    I don''t know how many such heroes there are. It would be a good thing if they could be. There is no time to be quiet, but someone is carrying a heavy load in an invisible place.


    May you all be well!

 Chapter 177

    In Weicheng Bureau, because four of the five people have been arrested, another one is also seriously injured, and we and others are in charge. There will be no more people or other forces to hurt them, and everyone is relieved. If you stay in the wild, even if you have nothing to do, you can cause some troubles, so I''ll let everyone go back.


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve sent several passers-by. I''m sure I can find the lost goods." Su Yongguo said, frowning at the record in his hand.


    The shadow army has investigated the intercepted goods. There is indeed a strange force. However, in order to ensure safety, it has not carried out detailed investigation, so it is not clear what that force is now.


    "If it''s left in the wild, in the woods, or on a hill or in a stinky ditch, it''s OK. I''m afraid it''s in a village. I don''t know how many Weicheng, together with Yancheng and other nearby towns, Liancheng and villages there are. If it falls in such a place, the consequences will be unimaginable!"


    "Yes, the chief''s consideration is that I have sent people to various towns and villages to check. Do you want to make more efforts?"


    "It''s necessary to increase the size, but it''s not just to increase the search for these places. Where the things fall is random. Even in the wild, it will cause endless trouble and increase the size."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in the third shot, in a small village near the sea, a simple and honest villager is about to leave the village with an axe on his waist.


    Now some places still don''t have the habit of using liquefied gas, and it''s strange that even people in the city begin to pursue this kind of big pot of firewood, as if it has a strange charm. However, there is a saying that the food made by burning firewood is more fragrant than that made by electricity and gas.


    In this village, some people use gas, some use induction cooker, of course, a small part still use firewood to cook. However, naturally, the whole village is still using this method, which is not too much, so it is impossible to make a special place to collect firewood for them.


    In the village, there used to be a place on every small street where firewood was piled as high as a wall. But later, because most of the firewood was not used up, no one continued to use it. If you want to use it again, you can go further.


    Today, this is the man with an axe on his waist and a small bamboo cage on his back. After saying hello to his wife and children, he went out.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that I went to the woods to cut firewood. A short distance away from the village, there is a naturally formed mound full of rotten trees, dead trees, bad branches and the like. I don''t know where they came from. Maybe it''s from forestry, or some company that needs to use wood. The rest of the poor materials are thrown here. However, after the village''s firewood piles are used up, people who still cook with firewood can come here to find firewood, which is convenient.


    The man went to the mound and picked up useful and usable wood. The twigs were broken and thrown into the basket behind him. The thick ones were split and put in. After a while, he picked up the basket.


    "OK, these are enough for a period of time. When I get back, I''ll cook and drink again. Oh, I''m so thirsty." The man moved his shoulder, weighed the weight on his shoulder and said contentedly.


    It''s the cold winter season. It''s snowed not long ago. There are no people here. It''s not hot. The snow can''t melt. Until this time, there is still a layer of white snow on the ground. As soon as the man finished his work and was ready to leave, he suddenly heard a dog barking and glanced at it casually. He saw something shining in the corner of his eye and shook him.


    "What is it?"


    The man went over to have a look. In the twigs, a brown wild dog with a long forearm was bending his head and licking something. There were weeds, mud and snow on his body. Suddenly he looked forward and saw someone coming. He was a little alert. He stepped back slightly and looked at him bared his teeth.


    Seeing this, the man took out the axe again, raised it and yelled twice. The dog might know how powerful it was. As soon as he saw the axe, he turned around and ran away. The man came forward to the twig pile and looked down. There was something.


    Golden, bright, small bottle shape, belly drum, wide mouth, thin neck, curved bottle body, easy to grasp, not easy to fall. The whole body is gold, thin neck, inlaid with a ring of red things, each has the size of mung bean, like a gem, I do not know whether it is true or not. I was just dazzled by it. It turned out that it didn''t shine, but the sunlight came down and was reflected by it.


    "My mother!" The man''s eyes became straight as soon as he saw this. He quickly threw the axe aside and picked up the bottle with both hands. It was not big, which was the size of a 1.25 liter coke bottle, but it was heavy. It was made of real gold and precious stones!


    "My God, I''m afraid it''s not to be rich!" The man looked at this thing, breathing heavily, and suddenly reacted. He put it in his arms and looked left and right. There was no one within sight. Only the wild dog, who was not far away from the big stone, watched this side warily. He should have occupied his nest.


    It''s a beast. What if you see it? It doesn''t know the value.


    The man thought so. He reached into his arms and held the bottle well. He fastened the button to prevent it from falling out. He picked up the axe, pinned it on his waist and went back as if nothing had happened.What he didn''t see was that at the bottom of the bottle, there was a strange totem, like some kind of animal, but it wasn''t quite the same. When he put the bottle into his arms, the totem flashed a scarlet light. What he didn''t see was that just after he left, the wild dog''s eyes flashed a touch of red, and on his body, there was a murderous spirit which was extremely inconsistent with it!


    ¡­¡­


    "Son of a bitch, I''m back!" The man entered the door, couldn''t wait to put down the wood basket and axe, locked the door, and looked out for a few more eyes. Then he was relieved.


    Behind her, a woman came out, rubbed her hands casually on her apron and asked, "are you back? What''s the matter? What makes you so happy? "


    "Shh The man quickly made a silent gesture, mysteriously took his wife to the inner room and whispered, "come on, I''ll show you a big baby."


    "Oh, my husband and wife, what is this for?"


    "No, no, it''s not that. Look, what''s this?" Said, the man from his arms, carefully took out the bottle.


    "This, this is..."


    "All right?"


    "Good! Good! Where are you from? "


    "Hey, hey, I just went to collect firewood on the small slope. I saw it..."


    The two of you talked and laughed as if they had the treasure, but they didn''t find it. The pattern on the bottom of the bottle, after contacting the anger of the two people, twinkled more brightly


    In the wild, in a forest, in winter, most of the trees have lost their leaves. There are no wild animals on the hill, which is more desolate at this time. But at this time, a figure, flying down from a tree, fell into a rock.


    There is a small hole in the rubble, which can''t be passed by people. If you can, it''s only a few years old child, but it can accommodate wild cats, wild dogs, rabbits, apes and the like.


    And now, this figure fell in front of this hole, its figure shadow appearance, not like human, in the hand, holding a gold product, is really good-looking.


    In the deeper part of the forest, a wooden box with a big hole fell into the snow. Judging from the degree of snow cover and dilapidation, it only recently appeared here. Inside, like the gold objects just held by that thing, there are many more!


    At this time, in the woods, a lot of guys came. They all huddled behind the trees and hid in the snow nest. They were very curious about the scattered objects reflecting the golden light in the sun.


    ¡­¡­


    That night, the villagers had dinner and had nothing to do. After watching some TV or wandering outside for a while, they were going to sleep.


    "What''s the matter with Li San''s family? At this time of the day, the boy is going to sit outside and chat with others. How can he be so quiet this time?"


    "Yes, it seems that the lights are out. They go to bed so early today?"


    Several neighboring families looked at the man who went to collect firewood during the day, and said casually as if they were talking about other trifles.


    "All right, all right, sleep. I don''t care about them. In other words, the barking of the dogs tonight is really noisy. What''s the matter with these dogs tonight? It''s annoying. "


    "So to speak."


    All the families talked one after another, but they didn''t say a few words. They were all going to sleep. But Li San''s family was in the dark. During the day, the couple''s hair was like crazy. They squatted on the ground, their eyes were flashing red, and their bodies were still shaking.


    After a while, the bloody light in the man''s eyes suddenly stabilized, and a pair of pupils completely turned into blood red! The man Li San stood up, and his wife followed him. They wandered to the door and did not open the door. Instead, they slapped directly at the door!


    Tonight, it''s doomed that it won''t be quiet. Li San and his wife walked out of the house. They had a child in their family, but at this time, they had lost their trace. It was just that there were some strange liquids on the ground


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha Ha, AHA... " In the woods, a man is running fast, covering his chest with his hands while running. It seems that his physical strength has reached the limit, and the long running has caused lung pain.


    "Take a break, take a break." Looking at the surrounding environment, the man slowly stopped at his feet, but he didn''t notice for a moment. He was tripped by a small stone and fell to the ground. He rolled and stopped.


    "Ha, ha, ha..." The man took a few breaths. After a while, his breath was smooth. After a while, he sat up.


    It''s no one else. It''s the runaway Nanyang boss!


    "I didn''t expect that there were some big figures in the shadow army in this place. This time, it was a failure. What should I do? If we delay further, even if they don''t catch us, I can''t avoid the priest''s head dropping, eh? This breath... "


    The old man looked at the woods in front of him and felt the faint and familiar smell. Suddenly, he laughed grimly.Meanwhile, Nanyang


    "What happened to them?" A man in a black robe, hiding in the dark, said in a cold voice, not like asking, but more like talking to himself.


    "I can''t feel their magic power any more. My little baby can''t die. Has he been caught?"


    "I have said for a long time that in the East, the shadow army is one of the strongest mage organizations in the world." Said another.


    "Hee hee, isn''t it human? But I feel that a lot of goods are scattered. It seems that some people will suffer. "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, that thing is used by us to do great things. It''s scattered out, either in the little people''s place, or by animals and beasts. It''s a waste of things!"


    "It doesn''t matter. Isn''t there another boat?"


    "Yes, it''s almost there. Hum hum, this time, we can''t miss it. These things are our magic weapon for attacking the eastern continent! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."

 Chapter 178

    "Oh, I''m so tired. Where are you?"


    "Fast, fast, that''s the last village. Hello, we can go back early. I don''t know what they''re looking for."


    "Why not? If we find it, someone will definitely contact us. " The man said, pointing to his walkie talkie.


    These people are one of the teams sent by Su Yongguo to look for the lost goods. They all carry walkie talkies. If any party finds the whereabouts of the goods, they will use walkie talkies to inform each other.


    "Is that the front?"


    "Yes, that''s the village. It''s finally here. This is the last one. I can go to a small shop to have a rest later. It''s said that the lost goods are not good. Be careful."


    "Several villages have been found, no problem."


    As they spoke, they went on, and soon they arrived at the entrance of the village.


    When you arrive at a village, you first go to the local village head, village branch secretary, etc. to explain the situation to them. Then they contact the villagers and ask them one by one. Of course, you have to clarify the interests.


    They just come to look for it. They can''t really go to anyone''s house to look for it. Even if they can look for it one by one, if they look for it one by one, they have to find the monkey years and horses? Therefore, we can only rely on their self-consciousness.


    But the problem is, it''s really hard!


    That cargo is nothing else, it''s gold! Although it''s not pure gold, there are a lot of impurities in it, but it''s also a valuable product. I''m afraid that the person who took it wants to take it as his own and make a small fortune. If they come to inquire, they don''t say it, it''s bad food!


    Therefore, the consequences of this problem are more serious in all the places along the way. It''s more serious than that. These people''s imagination, at this moment, has been unprecedented play.


    What makes your skin rotten when you touch it too much? If you use it for a long time, you will lose your fertility. If you smell it, you will get a terminal disease Say what''s serious, say what''s scary, just hope to scare them.


    However, until now, it has not been found, and I don''t know whether it is true, or even if it is so, someone wants to hide the "treasure". Only hope that the reason is the former, not the latter.


    Thinking about whether they could make up something more, they walked towards the village. One of them was very nervous. When he took two steps, he suddenly felt that it was not right. He spread his arms to block the crowd behind him and yelled, "no!"


    A few of them recovered and looked up. They couldn''t see clearly from a little distance, but there was a smell in the air, which had come along with the cold wind, swirling and sucked into their nose.


    "What''s the taste?"


    "This is No, come on, something''s wrong


    Several people immediately pulled out the loudspeakers on their waists, spread out their fighting posture, and approached the village entrance in a fan shape. When they really got to the village entrance, they were stunned by everything in front of them.


    "This This is... " One person looked at the scene in front of him, shaking all over, and the guy in his hand began to shake straight, making a "ga la la la" sound. Look at that, as long as there is something else now, the goods will surely go off first, and then throw the guy to the ground, and he will be paralyzed there.


    "Hold it steady!" On one side, there was an old man. Seeing that he was shaking, he immediately yelled. He was so scared that he almost lost his temper. Then he quickly stabilized his mind, tightly grasped the guy in his hand and stared at the front.


    In front of the crowd, the village street, a dirt path, at this time, lying on numerous bodies! There are people and dogs. Looking at the man''s posture, it''s obvious that he wants to run out. He''s in a panic for a moment. He''s caught by the chasing things and then he loses his life. Naturally, the dog doesn''t have to say.


    On the street, on the ground, on the walls, there were red dried lumps everywhere, and there was a disgusting smell in the air.


    "Here What''s going on here? "


    Just now, the man who was shouting and drinking came forward first, approached the man on the ground, and had a close look. The wound on the man''s body didn''t seem to be caused by human beings. It had claw marks similar to those of animals, like eagle''s claws, but bigger than eagle''s claws. It looked like tiger''s claws, but it didn''t seem to have stronger attack power than tiger''s. Moreover, on the neck of several people, there are traces similar to tearing teeth, like the wolf bite.


    "It''s not human. It''s definitely not human. Was it attacked by wild animals?" The man looked at the man on the ground and then at the dog. Dogs are relatively simple, mostly cannibalism of the same kind. The marks on the body are obviously like dog bites.


    "Be careful, the beast is likely to be hidden in this village. Don''t move separately. The other side won''t have humanity. If you meet him, you can shoot him directly! Come on, find out if there''s a live one! "


    After that, the man took the lead and slowly walked into the village with his gun. The rest of the people were also courageous. Although they were also afraid, they had never met such a ferocious scene, but they all had a strong fighting spirit, suppressed their fear, kept the formation and moved forward slowly.


    "Is there anyone else?"


    "Is there anyone alive? We are here to save you


    A few people were shouting and moving forward slowly, but they didn''t dare to go to the alley for a moment. They only looked for people on the main road. For the path that only allowed one or two people to pass, they could only wait outside, but they didn''t dare to enter.After walking for a while, there was no response. The man at the front was experienced. He looked and analyzed calmly as he walked. Suddenly, with a glance in his eyes, he stopped at his feet and pointed forward with a gun, shouting: "attention, everyone!"


    Everyone immediately became alert, trotted forward a few steps, came to him and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "There''s a problem there." The man looked at a house in front of him and frowned.


    "Yes What''s the problem? "


    "Don''t you see? The houses here were basically broken down from the outside. It should have happened at night. The wild animals attacked the villagers in their sleep, and the people who woke up didn''t have time to escape. They lost their lives in the street, just... "


    He narrowed his eyes and said, "the rest of the rooms are filled with wild animals, so the door is inward, but this is the only room. The door falls outside, like It was as if the beast had rushed from the inside to the outside


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When he finished, everyone was silent. Yes, all the doors are inward. Why is this one the only one outward? The door panel has been separated from the door frame. It must have been knocked out. Is it really the beast?!


    "Go in and have a look. Come on, contact headquarters! "


    "Yes


    A group of people divided into two groups. One group was outside the door to observe the situation, in case there were survivors or the beast came. The other group went into the house to see if they could find any problems.


    At this point, in the game


    "Say it! Where are you from? Who asked you to come? What are the future plans? "


    Four people were locked up in four rooms and interrogated separately, but none of them said anything. Interrogation, especially when people from the same gang are interrogated at the same time, has certain skills. To put it bluntly, it''s a routine. But I don''t know why, today these methods are not effective, how can''t set out.


    "If you say it first, your sin will be light. If you say it later, your sin will be heavy. Do you understand?"


    Over and over again, the interrogated person just looked at him with a sneer, but did not speak. It seemed that he was not afraid that his crime would be heavier. He even seemed to have a kind of trust in the other people, believing that they would not betray themselves.


    "These guys are so close? I''ve met many people over the years. They all fly separately at the end of the lunar new year. Why don''t they talk to each other as if they had discussed it? " Su Yongguo looked at the four people in the monitor and frowned.


    "No, I don''t think it''s trust or brotherhood. I think there must be other reasons." I sat next to him, looking at the monitor.


    "It''s a little light to say that they have nothing to fear. It seems that they are not in danger at all, but in a safe place."


    "Oh, yes, it''s a little strange how I say, it''s What''s going on? " Su Yongguo suddenly asked.


    "They are mages, and they practice the technique of lowering their head. If I guess correctly, they also have lowering their head, and they will definitely have feelings. As long as they dare to betray, they will die immediately! Besides, it must be extremely painful! So, they won''t say it, and I''m sure the other three won''t say it, because once they say it, it''s gone. Even if they want to say it, it''s useless. "


    "Well What can we do? We don''t have to ask. If they want to say it, they can''t say it. What else can they ask? "


    "Originally, I don''t think it''s necessary to ask. These people are outlaws and death squads. When they come here, they are challenging us and the shadow army. They don''t intend to go back alive. It''s not feasible to use these to threaten them. We can''t match them in terms of insidious means and torture methods. Let''s go. "


    With that, I stood up and walked out of the monitoring room. Su Yongguo tangled twice and finally shook his head and followed him out.


    As soon as I went out, a correspondent came to me and said, "sir! Sir! Two officers, we have a letter from team five. "


    "Did you find the goods?" Su Yong asked.


    "No, it''s not. They found a big tragedy in a village. The whole village even killed people and dogs! It seems that some wild animals have come down, and they are still investigating to see if there are any survivors, or what clues they can find. "


    "What?" As soon as Su Yongguo heard this, he was in a hurry and called out, "give me the walkie talkie."


    The man next to him immediately took the walkie talkie and handed it to Su Yongguo.


    "Well, where are you? Ah, come on, I''ll take a look at the map! It''s It''s here. Sure enough, it''s close to the mountains. What kind of beast can there be in the cold winter, and it''s so ferocious! "


    When I listen to Su Yongguo talking to the people at that end, I feel strange. This common beast doesn''t hurt people for the sake of hurting them. It comes for eating meat, so it''s impossible to eat the whole village. What a big appetite?! And listen, it''s not cannibalism. People are here. It''s not for the appetite. What''s the reason?"Keep investigating. We''ll be right here." Su finished the call and turned to look at me: "sir."


    "Needless to say, I know." I waved my hand and frowned.


    "Sir, what do you think about this..."


    "It can''t be an ordinary animal injury incident. I think that the lost goods should have appeared!"

 Chapter 179

    "Yes, sir, we''ve made some discoveries here, captain. He What''s the matter? "


    Su Yongguo was talking to one of the people in the group. Suddenly, there was a sudden chaos and a lot of people were shouting. It seemed that something had changed suddenly!


    "What''s the matter? What is going on? What''s going on over there? " Su Yongguo''s heart suddenly came up, and he cried out, but the other side seemed to have no time to distract and talk to him.


    "Come on, run! Run out! Get out of here as far as you can! "


    "What is that? Monster! It''s a monster


    "Stop, don''t move. If you move again, you''ll shoot!"


    Then there were two shots: "bang bang!"


    The noise of the wind around is increasing, and the noise caused by the collision and friction between the wind and the clothes is more obvious, which seems to be running. Maybe at this time, the person''s headset has dropped off, but the walkie talkie has not hung up, so we can receive their voice here, but we can''t say a word there.


    The next voice is that many people are mixed together and can''t tell who is who. In addition, there is a lot of noise and many words can''t be heard clearly. We can only try our best to distinguish and analyze the following contents:


    "useless! Run, run! Here comes the monster, white Help! Captain, he Come on, come on! Too fast! Shoot, it''ll work! Hoo - Hoo


    This passage comes from the voice of disapproval. Except for the sound of gunfire, the rest are the same. However, although these words can''t even form a complete sentence and can''t get the exact situation, all the people present have already known the seriousness of the matter. The monster has appeared and is powerful!


    "No, they are in danger! We must go to the rescue immediately! Sir, you... "


    Su Yongguo said, looking back, his voice suddenly stopped, because behind him, there was no one. He and the man who sent the walkie talkie were stunned.


    When I heard that something happened there, I had already rushed out with instant movement!


    These contents were all told by Su Yongguo when I came back later, not what I heard on the spot.


    "Long Do you need someone else, sir? "


    "No more." Su Yongguo took back his expression and said calmly: "this distance is useless even if he has gone now. Sir, he has passed and will come back soon. We can make plans when he comes back. You, get in touch with the rest of the teams and let them come back quickly. No matter what they are doing, they will come back immediately. Do you understand? "


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, dozens of meters away from the village, there were only three of the original ten people, all of them were running towards the outside in a hurry. Two of them were still shooting back from time to time, while the other one had already run out of bullets and could only run forward.


    "Lao Zhang, how many bullets do you have?"


    "There are only two left, and you?"


    "Yifa..." The man looked at the monster in front of him, frowning, with a dignified look on his face.


    "What to do? This gun can only temporarily block its pace, and it''s very fast, and sometimes it can''t hit. There''s no way at all! "


    For a moment, they were speechless, and they just ran straight ahead. In their hands, there were only three bullets left to save their lives.


    "Otherwise, you go and I''ll stay." At this time, the man who had run out of bullets and didn''t even have a weapon in his hand suddenly said.


    Both of them looked at him, and he looked at them one after another, and said, "I..."


    "No way!" Said the two men in one voice.


    And the voice just fell, two people looked at each other, one said: "give me your gun, I''ll stop him, you run!"


    Another is not to be outdone: "or give it to me, you are young, recently also talked about a girlfriend, I am an old bachelor, I come!"


    Both of them know that you don''t have to run faster than the beast when you are chased by the beast. You just need to run faster than your companion. Now the situation is that the three of them have the same physical fitness, and they all receive the same training, so their running speed is very similar, but they are behind the monster. It''s just that every time the monster gets shot, it stops, so it hasn''t caught up yet.


    However, soon, he will catch up, such opportunities, at most, only three times.


    Now, if one person can concentrate on staying, maybe they can give the other two some time. Maybe it''s useless, but it''s also a way.


    "Well, I''ve got a chance to talk about this nonsense. Give it to me. It''s catching up!"


    The man said, looking back, the monster has been less than ten steps away, look at the posture, it is obvious that the jump.


    "Danger, get out of the way!" The man quickly pulled the people around him, almost at the same time, the monster''s feet kicked, and his body suddenly shot like a sharp arrow! The target is the police officer who was pulled.Shua!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the monster had crossed the distance of several meters and came to him. His huge right palm was raised and five sharp claws like daggers were chopped down like lightning!


    "Ah


    Although he reacted very quickly and was pulled apart by his colleagues in time, he still could not escape the bad luck. He was cut off his right arm by the monster''s claw!


    "Aha!" The man fell to the ground, looking at his empty right side, and the part of his body that was immersed in a piece of bright red on the ground, suddenly lost the facial expression management, his eyes were ferocious, and at the same time, he uttered a very miserable scream!


    That shout, just like seeing the end, is the sound intensity that can absolutely tear one''s own vocal cords!


    And he himself, because of the great pain brought by his body, could not think and move normally. He could only lie on the ground and howl constantly, and his spirit was on the verge of collapse.


    And the monster, after cutting off his arm, splashed half of his face. He shook his face in the same place, reached out and grabbed his just cut booty, looked at it carefully, then threw it aside, turned his head and looked at the two men again.


    "What are you doing? Run The man with no weapons in his hand was very anxious when he saw the scene behind him, but he was only worried when he had no weapons around him.


    The older policeman fell to the ground and was not hurt. Before the monster took the next step, he grabbed his seriously injured comrades and was about to rush forward.


    And at this time, the monster suddenly a claw is split over, straight split in the young police officer''s abdomen, suddenly, red!


    That claw, five long claws are like five nails! A claw down, his body firmly nailed to the ground! With his own strength, it is impossible to drag out a complete person even if he can.


    It''s like putting meat into a meat grinder.


    "Damn it The older policeman scolded him secretly. Instead of pulling his body, he took the risk of cutting off his arm and snatched back the gun he had left behind. He turned around and ran away!


    As soon as the monster saw him running, he was not happy. He pulled out his paw and raised his foot to chase him! The police officer, whose right arm was cut off by Sheng Sheng and his abdomen was severely injured, could not stop the bleeding at all. It was almost over.


    "I don''t know what size it is! Die for me That year old man just ran out a few steps, to ensure that he had evaded the attack distance of its original place, immediately turned around and shot, so many years, practice again and again, at this moment, it is called a incisive! Lift to grab, almost completely did not aim, directly pulled the trigger!


    "Bang --!"


    Such a close shot, plus this time the monster is almost static, this shot, played the best effect! Under his deliberate control, this shot hit the monster''s right eye! All of a sudden, blood splashed!


    "I hurt you! I knew that you can''t be all steel and iron, you should be


    He looked at the monster in front of him, who was covering his eyes with his claws and constantly shouting. He was excited and felt that his waist was straight. In his right hand, he was holding a pistol that had just made great achievements. In his left hand, he had already touched the guy at his waist.


    The man had only one bullet left, which had just been shot, so now, the gun was empty, but to be on the safe side, he pulled the trigger twice to try, and it was, indeed, empty.


    "Beast, it''s time for you to know the power of our human beings. Come on, give me back the lives of my brothers!"


    After that, he made an effort with his right arm and threw the empty pistol out as a brick.


    At this time, the monster is covering his face with both hands, his right palm is sticking to his injured right eye, and his left hand is to prevent him from attacking again. The left eye of the surviving one stares at the person who has brought him endless pain with vigilance and hatred!


    At this time, the man shot again and threw a thing that he didn''t know. It was almost a reflex. His left paw split it directly, and the pistol flew away, and split it into three pieces.


    At this moment, the policeman''s left hand moved, drew his gun, shot, all at once!


    Its speed is amazing. That monster left claw just swung past, at this time left eye just did not resist, and miraculously, this shot is in the middle!


    "Bang --!"


    "Roar!"


    A bullet flew away and broke its only intact eye!


    Intense pain again hit the monster''s brain, at the same time, there is the complete darkness, suffocating darkness!


    "Good job!" The unarmed police officer, who was a little farther away, saw this scene and immediately cried out excitedly. Instead of running away, he began to walk back.


    The police officer of that year, looking at the earth digging monster with his hands holding his eyes and his head down on the ground, looked serious and held his gun in both hands. He stood a little away from the monster and watched it closely.Now, it seems that he has the upper hand, but he knows that his gun has only one bullet left, and this bullet has no effect on most areas of his body, except for the weak area such as the eye.


    However, in addition to the eyes, the rest of the place, really do not know whether it can also hit, want to kill a creature, the best way is to break the heart or brain. Now it seems that the heart is out of the question, the front heart and the back are monolithic, unable to attack, the brain


    In principle, one shot from the eye, it should be able to kill it, and these two shots! The most important thing is


    He looked at the back of the monster''s head, and sure enough, there was no bullet hole at all, which proved that the two bullets were still in its brain, which could cause secondary damage to it. You know, the bullets fired were very hot!


    But Why is it still alive! Shouldn''t you have died early?!


    But now is not the time to think about it. It seems that the possibility of beating it in other weak places is very low, and it is impossible to hit it in other places. At present, the only possibility is to shoot it from the bottom to the top when it looks up, directly through the eye socket and through the brain!


    There''s only one bullet. It''s the only chance!


    He''s waiting. The monster''s head is down now. The chance will only appear when it looks up.


    But at this time, in the side of the Bush, suddenly came the animal foot on the ground sound, at the same time, also with a low hiss.


    No!


    Almost at the same time, behind him, came his companion''s cry: "danger!"


    Before he could react, he saw something coming out of the right corner of his eye, thinking about his head directly!


    Almost subconsciously, he was a short man, leaning to the left. He raised his hand and shot, but the brain shot out!


    Just press the trigger and he knows it''s over!


    In this case, it is impossible for him to turn the tables again!


    "Run He yelled, and the next moment, the later monster had already knocked him down. This monster was not as big as the previous one, only the size of a wild dog, but his whole body was white, and his claws were very long, which was consistent with the characteristics of that monster.


    Finally, the rest of the police officer, originally thought that it was going to turn over, but unexpectedly, it turned over again!


    At this time, a voice came out behind him.


    as like as two peas, he turned his head almost mechanically, behind him, standing like a monster who was the first one.


    This monster More than one.

 Chapter 180

    "End It''s over. "


    The policeman looked at the monster with a head higher than himself and a body like a black bear in front of him, and immediately realized that he couldn''t run.


    Just now, I had two companions, but now, one broke his right arm and fell to the ground; the other was knocked down by the monster dog with the same skin, and his body was about to stop twitching. Obviously, it was over.


    "Well, well, I''ll go with my brothers when the team is in order! Come on


    He yelled hard, simply closed his eyes, as if he had seen his comrades who had just died, as if he was going to be reunited with them.


    The monster doesn''t understand human nature, and doesn''t understand the world at all. Of course, he doesn''t understand what he is doing. He only knows that he is a living creature. No matter what he is doing, he will go up and give him a paw first!


    Ear, is the whirring of the wind, it is its sharp grasp in the tearing space to their own split sound. He thought that, or the sharpness of the claw, as long as he didn''t hide, he could let himself go.


    Well, at least it''s not so painful. Let''s go. On the way to huangquan, good brothers are not alone. Hiss - why so slow?


    And It''s a bit strange.


    When he opened his eyes, the first picture he saw was a big hero with a strong, majestic, handsome and extraordinary skill. He came from the clouds, kicked the monster in the air, and then kicked it out. He flew out more than three meters before he fell to the ground, and then rolled out more than three meters before he stopped.


    I believe that in his eyes, this second''s image will be incomparably brilliant, sacred and great, so that later, for many years, there will be a legend of this hero


    As a result, only half a month later, the incident stopped, which made me very angry, but I still need to keep smiling.


    Yes, the hero is me, please remember the adjective just now, the key point is to test.


    "Are you all right? Are you scared? Don''t rush to die. I''m sorry, I can''t make your team tidy. Someone has to go back and tell us what''s going on here. " I looked back at him, waved my hand with a smile, and looked at the monster that was climbing up in front of me.


    It''s said that the defense of this product is really strong. After this step, you can stand up without ink. Generally you have to struggle for a while when you slip. It''s really unusual.


    "Nanyang head lowering technique is so powerful. What kind of technique is it?" I looked at it, slightly frowned, this is a box ah, in case those goods were not intercepted, then how many people will be recruited!


    "OK, I''m not in the mood to fight with you this time. Next time I come, I''ll have a good fight with you. Don''t worry. I''ll be right back!" With that, I directly grabbed the collar of the man behind me, directly set up the imperial air skill, and flew back.


    "Be careful. You may have difficulty breathing next. Be prepared." I said, using instant movement directly to speed up.


    "I''ll go - go - go -"


    the scream of the man was heard all the time, but it was soon clear, and the pressure caused by instant movement was easy to suffocate. However, there will be no danger to life. Just stop and have a rest.


    Alas, if only there had been a better one. It''s a pity that my master said that I had used almost all my energy to learn other spells, so I would have problems learning them again. To put it simply, skill points are used to light up the rest of the skills, not enough


    If there is a somersault cloud, a somersault of 18000 miles, it will take me so much effort. It will take me a moment to move the little distance from here to the Bureau.


    In a word, to make a long story short, we arrived at the gate of the Bureau. Su Yongguo, together with the local leaders, Zhai Feng and Yin Kai, stood waiting for me. At this time, as soon as I came, he immediately waved to me.


    I quickly landed, put down the hand has been dragging the police, said: "sorry, or late, that team, only he survived, but fortunately I arrived in time, saved him, did not get a little hurt, good."


    Su Yongguo looked at me with a strange expression. He pointed to the back of me and said weakly, "Sir, are you sure this is Not hurt? "


    "Ah?" I looked back and saw that the policeman had lost his dream. His eyes turned white and his face relaxed. The key point was Still foaming?!


    This I can''t bear the pressure, but I''m still angry.


    "The spiritual quality is not good. I''m scared. I''ll have a rest. After that, you should improve your courage and train more. Otherwise, if something happens, you''ll be scared like this. Go and enter the house."


    With that, I directly threw him to the people on one side, directly separated the people and went into the room, leaving only the complicated people on my face.


    Yes£¡ This can be round, worthy of me!


    ¡­¡­


    "When we got there, we saw bodies all over the floor, some people and some dogs."After effective recovery treatment, the policeman recovered quickly, but he still needs a good rest. We can only talk around him by his bed.


    "I can understand that dog. I also saw monsters that look like dogs. I think it''s the magic of goods brought by those people in Nanyang. They used to be ordinary people and dogs. I didn''t expect that when they came into contact with that thing, they became like this."


    I said so, there are records around me, writing all the time.


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it when I saw that dog monster. Now it''s been a long time, and I have some ideas about it." The man lay on the bed and nodded.


    "Let''s talk about what you did there."


    "Yes, when we got there, we kept the formation, moved slowly, and finally came to a house. The captain said that there was a problem because Then we went in. "


    What he said that was omitted is analysis, which is mentioned above.


    "It should be a place where three people live. The husband and wife have a child. The child should not be big. We found some toys and books. According to preliminary calculation, they should be three or five years old."


    "Well, good. And then, what else did you find?" Su Yongguo asked.


    "In the house, we found blood stains and many unidentified lumps, like a life being born Now think about it. If there are two monsters, both of which are adults, then it should be the husband and wife, but it''s not clear. Then, it should be the child. "


    When he said this, all the people present were shaking. Just by imagination, this picture can also appear. No matter how good it is, how good can it be? Many of them are experienced, but they also feel a chill.


    "For the rest, there is nothing in the room. If there is, it is We found a bottle


    "Bottle? What bottle? " As soon as I heard this, I got excited and asked quickly.


    The goods may have a shadow. As soon as I saw my body leaning forward, I immediately grasped the quilt and shrunk my head. Maybe I was afraid that I would pull his neck and give him a five speed roller coaster.


    "What''s special about that bottle?" I asked.


    "Special It''s nothing special. It''s a gold bottle, but it''s not necessarily made of gold. Maybe it''s just gilded. I didn''t pay much attention to the rest of the details. I was far away at that time. "


    "Then, when did you get attacked by the monster? What happened to the others? Let''s talk about it in detail. "


    "Yes, at that time..."


    At that time, a group of people were divided into two groups. The group with more people went in to search, while the group with less people was on guard outside. At the same time, they were also responsible for contacting. The voice we heard was the voice of a person outside the door.


    While he contacted us, several people in the room found the tragic scene and the golden bottle under the bed.


    "This is..."


    Because the team leader has always been the leader, so at this time, naturally, he was the first to rush in, the first to search in front, and the first to find the golden bottle.


    "Captain, what''s this?" As soon as people around see this, it may be a professional habit or too much experience, they have a strange sense. Subconsciously, they feel that this thing is not a good thing.


    "There must be some problems. I''m sure those monsters will come out of here because of this bottle. What''s the origin of this Is it theirs? "


    As soon as the captain looked at it, he turned the bottle over and looked at it. Suddenly, he saw the totem on the bottom of the bottle. At the same time, the totem flashed again!


    "This is No good


    When the captain saw the light, he had a bad feeling in his heart. At the same time, he also felt the change in his body.


    Vaguely, he seems to have a strong desire for the bottle, hoping to hold it firmly in his hand. At the same time, there is an impulse, similar to the feeling that a miser sees someone robbing his own money, and wants to fight with that man!


    This is War spirit!


    A strong sense of war, no, this is not a sense of war, but Kill!


    And just then, outside the door, there was a cry.


    Outside, the street was quiet, nothing happened, but at this time, from a path, a monster suddenly jumped out! His body is covered with white hair, like a snow monster on a snow mountain. His eyes are scarlet and his face is like indigo. He walks upright like a man. His ten fingers are like daggers. They are ten centimeters long and look sharp!


    "Monster! It''s a monster


    "Stop, don''t move. If you move again, you''ll shoot!"


    Bang bang!


    At that time, someone drew a gun to shoot, but the big place was nothing more than chest and abdomen.


    "Roar!" The monster yelled, the body with the power of the bullet swing twice, and strive to stand firm, looking at a few people in front of, directly ran over!That speed, even cheetahs are brothers!


    At the same time, the strength of the team leader in the room seems to be stimulated by something. The attack is faster and faster, and there are some changes in his body. It seems that something is causing trouble in every bone, every blood vessel and every pore of his body!


    "No, run!" The team leader yelled, threw out the bottle with all his strength, looked back at his policemen, and yelled: "run away, leave me, the farther the better!"


    "Captain..."


    "There''s no time, come on!" The captain said, and fired directly on the floor with his gun, his eyes fixed on the people in front of him.


    "Team OK, come on! Go


    Several people immediately ran to the outside, and at this time, some people looked back and saw that the captain''s body began to lose weight, as if there was something in his body to absorb his energy.


    While he was fighting against his body, he tried his best to point the gun at himself, bit it with his mouth, and pressed the trigge

 Chapter 181

    After that, it''s easy to say that the monster is not afraid of shooting at all, and the speed is very fast. Several people at the door and the people who just ran out of it were killed before they could react.


    Later, they had to run away and turn around to shoot at the same time, but they were often dodged by him flexibly. Even if they were hit, they couldn''t do any harm. In this way, there were fewer and fewer people


    "In the end, you show up." The policeman said, his eyes visibly darkened.


    "Well, you have a good rest. Don''t think about it so much. Let''s leave it to us. Let''s go out. Let''s not disturb him, sir..."


    I looked at him, nodded, stood up and went out.


    After that, Su Yongguo took a group of people out of the room. Su Yongguo came to me and asked in a low voice: "Sir, what should we do now? There was a full box of the goods, but they only found a small bottle, which means that if the box was opened, there will be more than one place to suffer. "


    "I know this, and I don''t know if the Nanyang man who escaped has any way to look for those things. If these things are used by him, the consequences will be unimaginable. A small bottle can cause such a big impact, if this power can still be controlled..."


    "What shall we do now?"


    "Let''s have a meeting first and call everyone. I have something to say."


    "Yes."


    ¡­¡­


    Ten minutes later, everyone in the conference room sat down. The originally spacious room was packed to the brim. Su Yongguo, Zhai Feng, Yin Kai and others sat in the front. Behind them were all the staff, big and small, from those with professional titles to interns.


    Standing in front of me, I looked around at the people below, and then I said, "everyone, I think you all know that a big event has happened here. The goods brought by the Nanyang people have brought a devastating disaster to one of our villages! What''s more, it has killed many of our excellent police officers. Here, I''d like to apologize to you for not being able to save them. I''m very sorry! "


    With that, I bowed directly to the people under the stage.


    "Sir, this matter..." Yin Kai wanted to say something, but Su Yongguo patted him on the thigh and motioned him not to say anything.


    "Second..." I raised my head and looked at Zhai Feng below. The latter was only two steps away from me. I also looked up at me and looked at him. I was nervous at that time.


    "I broke my promise. I said that after I came here, until I caught all of them and finished everything, I would not let anyone die again. I broke my promise. This time, we lost several excellent police officers! I didn''t do what I said, Zhai Feng. "


    "Ah? Oh, yes Zhai Feng was suddenly called. He was startled. He jumped up and stood at attention.


    "I said that if another person died, I would give my position to you. Now, I didn''t do it. This position is yours!"


    As I said this, I took out the arrow from the agent of the Eastern Division and raised my hand to Zhai Feng.


    "Ah?" Zhai Feng a Leng, actually subconsciously want to take a step forward to meet? But fortunately, he also knew a little bad, just about to make action, immediately stopped.


    Around him, several people glared at him, including Su Yongguo and Yin Kai. It seems that if he really took it, he would start directly next moment!


    "No, sir, it''s not true. Don''t say that. You can''t use it." Zhai Feng waved his hand again and again, but I can see that from his eyes, there is a desire.


    This product No help!


    "No, I break my promise first. If I don''t have the courage to bear the consequences, what kind of man am I? What kind of commander of the shadow army, what kind of agent of the Eastern Division, come on, go on


    "I..."


    "Oh, Brother Guo, I''ve managed to win you a place, but you''re going to give it away so easily? I will be sad. "


    Just when Zhai Feng was at a loss and I didn''t know how to continue to develop this matter, a voice appeared at the door of the meeting room.


    At this time, all the secretaries are already in the conference room, and there are only a series of personnel responsible for cleaning outside. How can there still be people talking outside?


    But they don''t know, I know!


    Everyone looked at the door, and the owner of the voice appeared slowly. He was tall, square, big face, and strong as half a wall. It was the shadow army commander, Xue Biao!


    Behind him, there was a man and a woman. Naturally, they were the two old friends, Qin Nan and Han Fei.


    "Colonel Xue!"


    "Xue Major Xue? "


    The first one was me, and the second one was Zhai Feng. The first one was my surprise when I saw Xue Biao and why he was here; the second one was Zhai Feng''s panic when he knew the identity of the person in front of him"Why are you here? Weicheng is such a remote place. It''s a big man like you. I''m afraid people here want to celebrate. "


    "Cut, you are not the same, commander Guo, you are also a big man!"


    "No, no, I''m just a non staff member, and you''re the direct disciple of commander Duan. You must have something important to come here."


    "Of course, and it''s the same thing as yours." Xue Biao said with a smile. He came to me, patted me on the shoulder and said in a low voice, "go and talk over there." Then he took my shoulder and pushed me to the door.


    "Oh, yes!" Xue Biao went to the door and suddenly said, then turned to look at the rest of the people in the room, "you stay here and don''t move, we''ll be back soon, some people..."


    He said, with a meaningful look at Zhai Feng, did not say much, turned his head and pushed me away.


    Then Zhai Feng was so scared that he didn''t understand until I came back


    "Well, tell me, what are you doing here? Is something wrong again


    In the office, Xue Biao and I are sitting on two single sofas with two cups of coke on the coffee table in the middle Because time is short, we don''t make tea.


    "I said it, just like you." Xue Biao drink coke, of course, said.


    "Like me? It''s for those Nanyang people. They''ve been cleaned up. There''s only one person left and a batch of goods. I''m going to take my ghosts out soon. "


    "No, no, no, it''s true, but things are different."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t understand. "


    "It''s normal that you don''t understand. Those Nanyang people are not a small group, but a large organization, and their ambitions are far beyond that."


    "Big organization?"


    When I saw those people who refused to confess, I really thought that there was an organization behind them, and it should not be small, but I really don''t know what a big organization is.


    "That..." Xue Biao may see my doubts and explain: "the scale of this organization, I can explain to you like this, how big your own boat club is, you know, this organization must at least have the scale of the current boat club."


    "Oh That''s big. " I seem to understand.


    "After a preliminary investigation, we have found out something about the goods they brought. They all look like gold ornaments, most of them are bottles and cans, and they are inlaid with things similar to gems. If people see them, they can easily take them back as expensive things. On them, there is a totem that has been cursed, Once you come into contact with something that has signs of life, you will apply the spell to that life body, causing that life body to be mutated. "


    "Variation Is it the kind with white hair, sharp claws, blue face, tusks and red eyes? "


    "Yes, it seems you''ve seen it. Did those people do it?"


    "No, it shouldn''t be active. It''s an accident." I waved my hand.


    As he said just now, most people will regard it as a common decoration or even valuables when they see it. Maybe that''s why the village


    "This thing is really too dangerous. Not only people, but also animals can be attacked. What are the characteristics of this thing? What are the weaknesses, you know? "


    "No, we already know some of the characteristics, but the weaknesses Sorry, we don''t know yet. " Xue Biao looks dim down, shook his head and said. "This kind of thing is one of the earliest ways to drop the head. It was developed from the witchcraft spread from Yunzhou and other places in those years. Once it was attacked, a parasite would appear in the body, absorb all the energy and flesh of that person, turn him into a human being, and then start to grow crazily! In a short time, that person will begin to grow white hair, claws, blue face and fangs, red eyes, just like the snow monster on the snow mountain, and steel, even the bullet can''t get through. "


    "Yes, the police officers here have already had an encounter with the monster and suffered a lot of losses. However, according to the survivors, the weakness of the monster is binocular, and its eyes are not so strong defensive. However, after two shots, he was blinded, but he was not killed. This is a common beast, even a tiger and a black bear You can''t live without an eye. "


    "I don''t know. Our eyes are our weakness. We must take them back and tell them," Xue Biao said, gesturing to Qin Nan.


    "Yes." Qin Nan answered.


    Xue Biao looked at me and said, "don''t worry about this. With this news, we''ll know more about the magic of these Nanyang people. Besides, we''ll report another thing you said truthfully, and we''ll think about it carefully."


    "And There is another thing? What''s up? What did I say? "


    "Don''t you mean to let Yin Kai replace Zhai Feng?" Xue Biao put his face together and looked at me meaningfully."Ah?" I didn''t react for a moment, but I immediately understood that Xue Biao had agreed with me.


    "Oh, yes, that''s it."


    Everything, in such a process, is self-evident.


    "But..." I hesitated again. "I''ve just met Yin Kai. It''s better to observe first so as not to make mistakes."


    "Oh, it''s very cautious. Don''t worry. Our people are all observing. Don''t underestimate the strength of inspection in the shadow army. They don''t say what they look like on the surface. In fact, they have a clear mind."


    "That''s true."


    "Come on, let''s get down to business. I''m here because the people above have got intelligence through these forces. There are not only one group of Nanyang people coming here, but two groups! There are two batches in succession. What you see now is the first batch and the second batch. Now they are still at sea. These two days are coming! I''m here to catch those people! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ what the hell! We''ve used all kinds of methods here, and none of them has confessed. The people above know everything about Kyoto, Nanyang and Weicheng? "


    "Oh, I can''t help it. It''s powerful."


    "Well, I''m relieved to see that our country is so powerful."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha!"


    "Well, you''ve done me a big favor this time."


    "Ah? Did I help you? " I wonder.


    "Yes, you know, when I came here, I had two tasks, because there were two groups of Nanyang people. They wanted me to solve both groups, but you know, these people are very difficult to deal with. Give them all one of them..."


    Then he pointed to Qin Nan and Han Fei.


    "I''m really worried. On the way here, I feel tired at the thought that I want to solve this problem first, and then go there. And they hope you can develop well in Jicheng, so they don''t disturb you. As a result, when I came here, I suddenly heard that you are here, which makes me very happy!"


    "Yes What are you happy about? "


    "Of course I am!" Xue Biao burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha I immediately reported to the top, so I just need to solve the latter batch! On the other side of Weicheng, I believe it is enough to have you here. "


    "Well, that''s true."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! Well, I just want to tell you that I''m going to leave soon. I''m sorry they can''t lend it to you, but you can transfer all the people here, and I think you also have some good men. "


    "I didn''t expect them to help me. Well, it''s time for me to go back. They should be worried, and The one who runs away will be bored, too. "

 Chapter 182

    "Zhai Feng, why did you smoke?"


    As soon as I got back to the conference room, I saw Zhai Feng sitting in his seat smoking hard.


    "No It''s OK. Just take your time, sir. Don''t mind. Xue, Xue What about Colonel Xue? "


    "Well?" When I looked at him, I knew what was going on. I laughed jokingly and said, "I''m leaving. I''m busy. What''s the matter? Miss him? Or I''ll call him back. "


    "No, no, no, no! Never


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ha ha, you have a good idea, OK, everyone, I will not say more words, act now! Because this time we are faced with practitioners, so ordinary police officers should not go. Members of the shadow army, choose elite ones, and bring firepower weapons, just in case. Once there is an encounter, the magic may not be used in time. I''ll arrange for the main force. "


    With that, I pondered for a moment and cried, "Zhai Feng!"


    "Yes Zhai Feng suddenly stood up again, but his leg was still pumping. He almost fell down again. He was pushed by Su Yongguo, who was not angry. Then he swayed twice and stood up again.


    "Can you still fight?"


    "Sir, I What do you think? " Zhai Feng really didn''t know what I was going to say, so he didn''t answer directly.


    "You don''t look like you can go out to fight. Why don''t you just stay here? I''ll leave some more people with you. Don''t let people steal our house. Director Su, please stay with Zhai Feng. By the way, take care of him. His legs are not good. "


    The word "care" was very deliberate. Su Yongguo understood it as soon as he heard it. He nodded and said, "don''t worry."


    As for Zhai Feng, did he guess the meaning? Hum, who cares? He can''t get me.


    "Baron, Lang Feng! You are with me, Gongsun and Bilong. You stay here and take charge of protecting here and the people who stay here. "


    "Yes, sir."


    The two of them want to stay. One is really because they are very capable and can effectively protect people and buildings. Secondly, I didn''t want to keep Zhai Feng. No matter how slow he is, he will know that I intend to abandon him. Ordinary people, no matter how timid, should try to make a final comeback at this time .


    He is a left behind man. In history, and in novels, how many people succeed in stealing their families while the main force is not there. For example, in the romance of the Three Kingdoms, Sima Yi took advantage of Cao''s family, even the emperor and his generals, to go hunting and occupy the imperial city.


    I have to guard against it!


    He''s deeply rooted here. I''m going to have a big event this time. The elite must be taken. Who will watch him? Su Yongguo is an ordinary man. If Bi long, a murderous man, stays with Gongsun Shu, hum, what else can he do!


    "Yin Kai, you come with me. You are familiar with the members of the shadow army. You are responsible for the assignment of the team. At the same time, you are responsible for passing on my orders and giving back the information to me. That''s it. Ten minutes, no, five minutes later! Gather at the door


    "Yes


    All the people were shouting, Baron and the other four ghosts bowed slightly. I nodded, just about to leave, eyes glance, but found a touch of unwilling eyes.


    Lin Xue!


    This product has a lot of water to participate in this activity. It''s all through the back door. It doesn''t have a little relationship with me. It''s impossible to come here. However, it may be because of luck. This man had a kind of good luck. First he went out to meet me, then he became one of the judges when I was interrogated by unknown people. Finally, he shot down the runaway Nanyang!


    As a result, all the people in Weicheng are unidentified people. She came from Jicheng and shot down the man. She thought she was a great master. She kept saying that she was hidden and that she was not good-looking. She thought she was an ordinary little girl. Unexpectedly, she was still a big master!


    Alas, beautiful misunderstanding.


    But


    I looked at her and calculated in my heart. If I can really make a good relationship with her, it seems good!


    Su Yongguo is not young this year, and he will retire sooner or later. Moreover, when he was young, he didn''t have any hidden injuries. In case, I mean in case, one day there will be a three long two short, three melons two dates, which is also a matter! What''s more, I can''t always trouble someone to be a director. It''s good to develop one at the bottom. The only two people I know there are su Yongguo and her. Let''s do it together.


    "And you!" I pointed to her, "Lin Xue, you also go."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, the eyes of people around were wrong again!


    It doesn''t mean that ordinary people don''t go. How can she go? Is he also a powerful one? what the hell! Real people don''t show up 2.0! But why is it put in the back? It''s like a special case is given suddenly. Is it really an ordinary person? Wait a minute, isn''t that more powerful?!An ordinary person is favored by a big man, the future is limitless!


    So, Lin Xue, with the same look of shock, walked out of the meeting room in a daze and got into a large number of shadow army elites in the eyes of envious and adoring people around her.


    Of course, no one in the shadow army looks down on her. Zhai Feng is still a few, and they are all big men. When they see a weak woman, their first reaction is to protect and take care of her. So Lin Xue is very kind to her when she goes. What''s more, I have a good attitude towards her. I''m the officer, isn''t this Sir, madam?! Must take care of!


    Alas, another beautiful misunderstanding.


    ¡­¡­


    Five minutes later, all the selected people were standing in front of the door. Fifty elite people were divided into five teams, and dozens of less elite people were divided into three groups. The team leader and group leader were all in the front. In front of this person were the commanders Yin Kai and Lin Li Snow, who was appointed as the assistant of the commander, came to Yin Kai.


    And standing in the front, of course, are me, Baron, and Lang Feng.


    "Yes, on time! All right, let''s go


    "Yes


    Nearly a hundred people''s shouts shook the world, and all the residents around were looking at this side, talking and guessing what big action we were taking this time. And all of us, under such eyes, run forward!


    At this moment, I don''t know why, I think of those who went to the underworld to be reincarnated. Once upon a time, they were not the same. Under the gaze of these common people, they set out to take action to arrest prisoners and protect stability. But unexpectedly, they were honored


    There is no time to be quiet. It''s someone carrying a heavy load in an invisible place. Leave your back to people and run to dangerous places. This is them!


    At the time of running, because the mana has transformed my body, this kind of movement was not tired at all, and the atmosphere was not panting. I had so much time to think about it. I think that there was a time when I didn''t want to join. At that time, I wanted to escape the shackles and responsibilities, because I didn''t want to shoulder such a heavy burden.


    I have a clear conscience. I didn''t enjoy my rights but didn''t fulfill my obligations. Instead, I didn''t enjoy my rights and didn''t fulfill my obligations. This is fair. But now, I want to fulfill my obligations, and I don''t care about my due rights.


    Although the development of Tongzhou society may have some help from shadow army, after all, I have such a name, but generally speaking, I didn''t enjoy much, except for the first skeleton serial case, which helped me prove my innocence.


    But I''ve always been a little fussy, but I don''t feel that I''m losing money, and I don''t want to say that I can enjoy more. On the contrary, I like the way I am now, which may be what those people say, men''s romance.


    Zhai Feng fished for fame. I also said that the mechanism of the shadow army was not good, but I didn''t do the same. At first, I didn''t take part in it. I was afraid of being responsible. At last, I took part in it for my own safety. I''m just like birds of a feather. What qualification do I have to say about him? But in this position, we must be worthy of this position, and even more worthy of heaven! That''s right! Worthy of the people!


    It''s good that all of them are practitioners of the shadow army. Lin Xue, who can''t do magic power, has no problem with Yin Kai. But in this way, they will know that Lin Xue is not a practitioner, but an ordinary person. How can she take part in this operation?


    Beautiful misunderstanding, deeper!


    "The first team, the second team, the first team, move forward quickly, go around from left to right, and reach the rear of the village! The rest of you, move on and form a Siege! "


    "Yes


    Everyone immediately obeyed the orders and took action, but before they went out for ten meters, the bushes on one side suddenly moved, as if there was something lying in ambush there.


    "Be careful!" My big drink, side, two figures have rushed out!


    At the same time, the Bush moved, and the Bush closest to the roadside was immediately divided into two sides, and a big white monster rushed out!


    Here we go!


    What''s more, to my surprise, the monster''s two eyes are blind It''s not dead yet!


    Careful calculation, it has been half an hour since it was injured, and it is still alive! You know, there is no hospital here to treat it. My eyes are broken. I can''t believe I''m still alive. And now I look like I''m still alive?! How strong the vitality must be!


    At this time, it''s the goods. It can''t see with both eyes, but it can''t see its appearance. It''s personal. It obviously has the unique sense of the beast. By smell, or hearing, in a word, it has some other perception ability. It can accurately "see" the situation here, and suddenly attack, ready to kill!


    And at this time, two knife light flashed at the same time, heard "Dangdang" two! It was like the collision of the blades. Looking at it again, it was Baron and Lang Feng, one left and one right, holding the monster''s claws with the knife in their hands!


    The monster was originally stretching his arms. When he was blocked by this, his whole chest and abdomen were exposed. Baron Lang Feng and his wife had been together for some time, and they had a tacit understanding. At the same time, they raised their feet and kicked them!Simple and rough, two feet a kick, directly kick the monster to fly out!


    And at this time, suddenly, behind us, in the bushes, there was also a movement!


    At this time, several teams and groups ran to the front, Yin Kai, Lin Xue and I were in the back. When the goods came out, they were running for us!


    "No, sir, be careful!" Yin Kai is also worthy of being an expert. He immediately finds out the movement behind him. When he opens his posture, he is about to fight. He doesn''t forget to open his arms and put Lin Xue and I behind him.


    To be reasonable, it''s OK to protect Lin Xue. What''s the meaning of protecting me?


    In fact, he is used to protecting people. At this time, when there is a sudden situation, he has no idea that the people behind him are stronger than himself.


    And at the same time that he had the action, I had moved to the monster''s front in an instant, right hand into palm, bright palm launched!


    The monster is not covered, or at this time did not forget a claw to me, and I, posture does not change, continue to fight it!


    "Sir!" Seeing this, Yin Kai immediately called out. Just as he stretched out his arm, he felt a wind blowing around him, and then I was gone. Looking at it again, he found that I had reached the front.


    "Go to hell!" I clap it right on top of its head!


    And its sharp claws didn''t hurt my body, just scratched a trace on my ice armor, and there were many sparks.

 Chapter 183

    "Little boy!" I looked at the monster, scolded secretly, and made a little effort on my hand. The power of Guangming''s palm suddenly increased, and it flew out in an instant!


    Just a little monster, still want to fight with me? However, its attack power is really good. It has been wandering in the Jianghu for so many years (only half a year...) It''s the first time that I''ve met an opponent who can chop marks on my ice armor!


    You know, even if it was the last bad ghost, it didn''t hurt it!


    However, I thought afterwards that the attribute of ox head and horse face belongs to Yin, which is originally the attribute of Ice Armor. The damage to it should be reduced. Moreover, the two ghosts should be inferior. They can''t get on the stage. If they meet with stronger ones, they will be abandoned.


    "Little..." Yin Kai wanted to say "be careful" at first, but when he said "small", he saw me clap it and fly it out. At that time, he put out the fire and almost choked to death.


    Sure enough, they don''t understand the world of experts.


    "Hum!" My heart read a move, again use instant movement, directly to the monster landing place, and to the place is just near the head of its palm, directly, is a hand print down!


    The monster hit me in the palm, and was hit in the head. In this place, I couldn''t think normally at all. I lay on the ground and twitched, and my sharp claws became a decoration. I couldn''t lift them up to attack me.


    In this case, I directly on its head, and then clap two palms, triple superposition method seal formation!


    "Roar - roar!"


    The monster screamed and roared twice, and the power of Guangming palm burst out immediately, and the extremely powerful storm exploded directly in its brain!


    Boom - hum -


    after the sound of a tremor, the sound like a chime came out, which seemed very ethereal.


    This kind of ethereal is like coming from the valley, just like His head, empty


    The monster was still twitching body, with the outbreak and end of light palm power, gradually stopped, the blood light in the eyes also gradually disappeared, just like the power failure of the light bulb.


    I squatted down and pressed its head with my finger. It was sunken when I pressed it gently. Even the skull could not be felt. It was like a basketball without much air. The skin was still very hard, but there was no content in it. It was sunken when I pressed it.


    "It''s settled!" I stood up and looked to the other side. Over there, with the joint efforts of Baron and Lang Feng, the monster could not stand any longer. Rao is that it has rough skin and thick flesh. Under the power of the two demons, it is also injured. Their swords are not ordinary iron. They were made of good materials before they died. Later, after they died, they were infected by ghost Qi. Their power is even stronger!


    Those Nanyang people, even if they are fierce, can''t make monsters stronger than ghosts and demons who have practiced for hundreds of years.


    After a few more rounds, Baron took advantage of the chance and stabbed the monster''s eyes with a knife when Lang Feng entangled the monster''s two claws!


    That thing''s eyes have been blind. No matter how powerful its other senses are, it can''t be used as eyes. He stabbed it into his eyes!


    However, the only weak part of it is the eyes. Even the eye socket is as hard as iron. Thanks to Baron''s knife, which is thinner and narrower, it can be pierced obliquely, and the length of it can be further increased. Although it''s just a little bit inside and then blocked by the eye socket, this length is enough.


    "Roar!"


    The monster roared and wanted to pull out the knife with his head back. But Lang Feng is on the side, how can he succeed? Long knife flying, easily blocked its hind leg route, forced it to stop in the same place, front is not back is not.


    At this time, Baron turned the knife in his hand, held the handle lightly with his right hand, and slapped the bottom of the handle with his left hand!


    Dang!


    Under this beat, the long knife suddenly vibrated, just like chopsticks for beating eggs. But I believe that after this vibration, the monster''s head may not be as good as a broken egg


    Baron draws a knife, the monster falls to the ground, announcing the technology of this battle.


    "But then, all of you come forward and surround the village to find out if there are any survivors. If not, go and bury all those people. Besides, there should be a dog monster here, but it may not be here any more, but be careful, Baron and Lang Feng! You are on the alert. "


    "Yes


    Everyone obeyed and surrounded the village and began to search. As a guard, Baron and Langfeng began to watch out for all around. Only Yin Kai and Lin Xue were left beside me.


    "Yin Kai, protect Lin Xue." I patted Yin Kai on the shoulder, put my hands in my pockets and walked slowly.


    In fact, I am curious that the dog monster will appear. It must be that the dog touched the bottle, before or after the family picked up the bottle? If it was before, then the goods must have found the bottle outside. If you follow this line, maybe you can find the box of goods."Yin Kai!" I called back.


    "Yes Yin Kai immediately saluted Jia to attention.


    "Pass it on at once. On the one hand, go to the family whose only gate they said is outside to see if there is any sign of keeping a dog in his family; on the other hand, go outside to see if there is any place to go, at once!"


    "Yes Yin Kai immediately replied and hurriedly went to give an order.


    If the dog is owned by his family, it must have come into contact later. If not, there is a great probability that it was before Well, in fact, the analysis that seems to be very powerful is calculated by me.


    In the past, watching TV, I thought that the strategy of heaven was just a way to predict the future, but now I suddenly found a problem that I didn''t find before, that is, the future is not fixed!


    This is Schrodinger''s cat, which was not well-known before, but is now known by many people inexplicably. There may be certain deviations in the future development and development. Except for some major events which are fixed, the rest will have an impact on the future because of the present and previous events.


    That is to say, when I use Zetian, I can first think of a premise, such as "what if I do this?" And then you do the math, and you get a result.


    So, I used it repeatedly. Although I didn''t know which one was true, I still had some worries. As long as I use external force to push it, I can continue according to my idea.


    It means I can simply manipulate the future!


    The main reason why Yin Kailai is allowed to issue orders on his behalf is to establish his authority. He has good strength, but he seems to be very timid. Besides fighting, he seems to be introverted. Such a character, even if you have been here for a long time, there should be many people who are not familiar with him, most of them are familiar with him. If you know that there is such a person, the rest of them are not. In addition to the existence of Zhai Feng before, he should have a very low sense of existence, so now, I have to establish an existence for him.


    After all, I''m going to set him up soon. Weicheng and Yancheng are my hometown. The head of shadow army in this area. I have to make sure that he is a reliable guy. Yin Kai is such a guy. So, when he is not in the upper position, I want to help him!


    "What shall we do now, sir?" Lin Xue came to me and asked tentatively.


    "Now..." I looked at her. "Come on, follow me. Now we''re going to search the troops outside. We''re going to a place."


    Said, I directly continue to hand pocket forward, Lin Xue in situ Leng for a while, and then suddenly react, quickly follow me.


    The place I want to go, of course, is the place full of wood, that is, the place where the man went to find firewood. It is there that he snatched the bottle from the mouth of the dog who later became a monster.


    ¡­¡­


    "Found it! This, sir. " Lin Xue holding a huge nest, happy to run to me, while running while shouting.


    I''m good at building confidence for people who don''t have confidence.


    "So, sir, what are we going to do now?"


    "Now we..." I took the kennel. It''s a simple kennel built by the dog with the twigs around it. It''s certainly not as good as the kennel of a family dog.


    While I was holding the kennel with my left hand, I flipped it inside with my right hand, ready to use another strategy. But at this time, a sense of crisis suddenly appeared!


    "Be careful!" I look a positive, quickly a pull over Lin Xue, left hand doghouse also did not put down, only right hand to meet the past, Ice Armor double cover!


    The dog monster finally couldn''t help it!


    The shape of this dog monster is different from that of a human being. It still lands on all fours, but it can keep its balance with its hind legs for a long time. Obviously, it is not used to this, so it still runs with four legs.


    His body is white, his face is blue, his teeth are blue, and his eyes are red. All these are the same. But different from human beings, it may be because of the problem of his limbs, so his claws are shorter, which can make his action more agile. Generally speaking, the monsters that humans become are soldiers, while the dogs become assassins. The attack distance is shorter, but the action is more agile.


    The dog came from a distance. Maybe he was very annoyed to see us demolish his house. He ran over and jumped up when he got near! The height of that jump is higher than me, two forepaws immediately cut down like giant pliers!


    I hold the kennel in my left hand and pull it directly with my right hand, dragging Lin Xue behind me. At this time, it is the time that the dog monster jumps up.


    After I pushed Lin Xue out, my right hand came back quickly, covered with ice armor, five fingers clenched into a fist, quick fist, left and right one point! The dog monster is an assassin. Although it''s fast, it''s obvious that its strength is not as strong as that of others. When I punch left and right for one point, my claws are immediately opened and my chest is immediately exposed.


    Then, my third punch hit him on the chin, raised his head abruptly, and made his chest and abdomen stand out even more, which was printed by me.The next moment, a golden light in the palm suddenly shines, bright palm is about to start!


    But at this time, I suddenly thought of something. The golden light on my hand suddenly went out, and my hand immediately changed from palm to fist. With the cover of ice armor, I directly shot out!


    The dog and the wolf''s body structure is almost the same, copper head, iron arm, bean curd waist, waist is the softest, was hit by me, suddenly bent into a shrimp, directly bent to fly out, full of 56 meters, and fell to the ground, rolled a circle, just stop.


    "Sir!" Behind him, Yin Kai came running with some members of the shadow army and weapons.


    I told them to expand the search scope. Unexpectedly, a smart guy thought of going to the firewood cutting place after seeing the full firewood basket. It''s not far from here. I saw this big piece of wood before I took a few steps, and I saw Lin Xue and I come here. It felt like I suddenly saw the appointed player. I reported it directly and came with people.


    "How is it, sir?" Yin Kai walked behind me, stood beside Lin Xue and asked.


    "It''s going to be over in a minute. Take it and look for clues." I said, without looking back, I handed the kennel in my left hand to him and looked at the dog monster with a smile.


    That dog monster at this time also eased, four legs struggled to climb up, still bared teeth staring at me.


    This is what I didn''t expect. I didn''t expect that the goods didn''t run after such a big loss. They still dare to fight against me. It seems that they have to fight a few more punches!

 Chapter 184

    Bang!


    I covered my hands with ice armor, knocked open the dog monster''s claws, hit him with two fists, and beat him out again!


    Behind me, Yin Kai, Lin Xue, and other members of the shadow army, just like watching a play, looked at the dog monster I was abusing, and they just wanted popcorn.


    "Sir, he Why don''t you just give it a good time. " There is a person who really can''t look down on it. If it wasn''t for the fact that the goods have become monsters, my behavior would be condemned by dog lovers. It''s really cruel!


    "I think the chief has some plans." There is my loyal fan brother in it. He said with a serious face.


    "What What''s the plan? "


    "I don''t know. How can we understand the mind of the officer?"


    This flattery is amazing!


    It''s Li cunhao''s absence. If they meet him, they must have common language!


    In fact, they are puzzled, and I am also puzzled. Does this dog monster really have no intelligence? I know I can''t fight, but I have to be hard. Can''t I run?


    My original plan was to beat it up, let it suffer and run away, so that I can follow it and find the goods.


    I don''t know if there is, privately guess that there may be telepathy between monsters, that is to say, if it loses here, maybe other monsters will know, maybe come back to rescue. If it doesn''t come to the rescue, it should run back.


    I didn''t expect that, even now, there is no such situation.


    I don''t think that there is no other monster. Since the goods can be taken away by dogs, it means that the box is broken, and it should be in the wild, because if it is in a crowded place, many people will take them home as treasures, just like the one who comes to cut firewood.


    Don''t underestimate a person''s greed. Sometimes, the worthless ones can''t be saved. The net and the safflower fields all fall quickly. It''s because everyone picks a few flowers, and then they don''t spend any more


    So I believe that this thing is definitely in the wild, but where exactly


    This is the problem. I also want to use the tactics of heaven, but the problem is that no matter how I use it, I can''t figure it out?! It''s just like my new equipment. It''s a fog. I can''t see why.


    Therefore, I can only take the second place and choose to investigate in this way.


    "Is How many more punches do I have? Er But I''m afraid it''s going to die. " I look at the dog monster who has lost half of his life but still struggles to bite his teeth and stare at me. I feel a little distressed.


    Is it because it''s a dog? The monster that those two people become seems to have a little IQ. It is an animal, so it has no IQ? So I''m not playing for nothing?


    "Yin Kai." I cried.


    "Yes Yin Kai immediately ran to me and saluted.


    "This thing may be the last monster. I''ve exhausted its strength. Grab it, think of a way, use high technology, and try to find out the whereabouts of the goods from it."


    "Ah? Oh, yes! Come on, somebody, take arrest number one and grab this thing. "


    "Yes Several members of the shadow army immediately replied, turned back, took something from the man who stood a little behind, and then ran quickly.


    That thing should be the so-called "capture one". It should be high-tech, and I''m not sure. Of course, I don''t know if there is any high-tech equipment that can read the memory of the dog monster, analyze the brain waves and investigate where it picked up the bottle.


    But there''s nothing else I can do.


    "Well, sir, it''s really powerful."


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect that he beat that dog monster for such a long time in order to expend its strength so that we can catch it. It''s really thoughtful."


    "This officer is so considerate. He is so careful. You see, how safe they are. The dog monster can''t resist. He is really a gentle officer. He is much stronger than Zhai Feng."


    "It''s just..."


    Cough, although, my original intention is not so, but this praise I reluctantly accepted. The original purpose has been unable to achieve, simply think about individual reasons to explain what I have done. It''s good to use all my strength to make them easy to catch to cover up my original purpose of encircling and supporting.


    "This is not enough. Don''t be afraid of flattery. Go to investigate immediately. The village that has been investigated before will go again. This time, we will not only investigate the bottle, but also investigate whether there are people missing recently. That dog monster is the last known monster, but it is inevitable that there are unknown ones. Go to investigate immediately."


    "Yes


    "You I turned back and said to the group of dog grabbing monsters. "You go back and take this monster to study. If it''s too unrealistic to investigate brain waves, at least we should investigate the characteristics of this monster. It''s better to be weak. If we can find out how to change back, it''s a great achievement!""Yes


    "Ah, let''s take back the two corpses that human beings have become monsters together. If the army doesn''t go back, it will take the village as the center and expand nearby. The bottle is brought by the dog. I don''t believe that a stray dog can walk too far. It must have been found not far away. The elite troops should prepare their weapons and look for the goods in the woods and mountains Now, remember, if you find it, don''t touch it. Report it directly. Do you understand? "


    "I understand!"


    "Go ahead, now!"


    ¡­¡­


    The village, originally full of solemn and stirring, has now turned back to mud land, but there are countless small mounds on the hillside behind the village. In front of each mound stands a stone. Because we don''t know the name, we can only write nothing. In front of these mounds, there were members of the shadow army. They sat cross legged on the ground, closed their eyes and chanted incantations to help them pass.


    There is no special reason why the family in the village has become a monster. We set it as a temporary headquarters. We just want to see what else we can find. The police officers who died, because their relatives are still there and their colleagues know it, can''t be buried on the spot like the villagers. Instead, they have to take them back to the headquarters and give them to their families.


    In the room, the body of the captain is still there, and several people are preparing to carry him away. This is the most complete body of all, only there is a bullet hole in the back of the brain - he made it himself.


    His body now completely does not fit the size of his clothes. When Xue Biao came here, he said that the function of this charm is to parasitize a living body in a person''s body like a poison. If that thing wants to grow, it must absorb the energy of the host. Therefore, no matter whether it is human or animal, it must first become shriveled, then expand outward, and grow white hair and sharp hair Claws and tusks.


    Shriveling is the process of absorption, and swelling is the process of the parasite developing and taking away the host body.


    The team leader, obviously in the process of absorbing the shriveled body, found something wrong with his body, issued a warning to his team members, drove them away, and took advantage of the guy''s not giving up his body, first shot himself.


    At that time, his body was still human. He couldn''t stand the shot and was killed directly! At that time, he and the parasite were one, and as soon as he died, the thing was finished.


    This may also be one of the weaknesses of that thing. Before it really takes away the host''s body, it must take such a risk. If this dangerous period passes, it will become a tough monster with hard skin and invulnerable.


    "Sir, there may be a corpse in his body. Do you want to take it back..." A member of the shadow army whispered to me, but I couldn''t say it in the end.


    "Let''s not do it. We can''t do this kind of thing that the science geeks can do. The dead are the biggest. That''s what we should do. Besides, even if we are really so crazy, will their families agree? Forget it. Take it back and bury it. "


    "Yes."


    Several people then took the captain away, together with others, and took him back to their families.


    I looked at the remains of the captain who was carried away by them, lowered my head, sighed and murmured, "you are a hero. Rest in peace." Then he raised his head and looked to another corner of the house.


    According to the survivor, their team leader threw the bottle out after he found that he had been attacked. Naturally, it was impossible to throw the bottle out to a place with a large number of people, but to a corner. In this house, the only place that can be called a corner is this side, and the only place that can store the next bottle is that small place


    Within two seconds, I found the bottle, right under the bed, so I just sat on the bed and studied it.


    As for the appearance of the bottle, I will not describe it too much, but I can see the essence through a scan of my eyes. It''s really not pure gold, not even gilded. Those Nanyang people are not so generous. They are not willing to make it with real gold. However, there is still a little gold element, which mainly plays the role of pigment. The content is so small that they can hardly remember that.


    The reason why it looks so golden is that there is a special coating on the outside, which should be very difficult to fade. Otherwise, if you touch the pigment, it will not show the filling? Among them, there are many things I don''t know. Even if I look through the eyes of the investigators, what they show is only a question mark, and I don''t understand what''s going on.


    Is this thing Nanyang specialty?


    In a word, this thing is absolutely not simple. If we can start from here, we may be able to find some ways to fight against them. If we always defend passively, we will be very passive!


    As I thought about it, I casually turned the bottle to the bottom of the glass and saw the strange totem.


    The totem was an undifferentiated attack. I felt all the breath of the creatures on my body and suddenly flashed. I planned to implant parasites into my body. But at this moment, my hand moved, the mana flow, and the palm of light immediately launched. At the same time, a layer of mana barrier covered my whole body.And then the thing went off


    Charm: no trouble, no trouble, goodbye!


    "Master, what just happened? I feel a strange power, but the power of the system is more magical, blocking it, master, are you ok In the system, Xiao Mo said nervously, listening to the sound is the same as waking up the person in his sleep.


    "It''s OK. I just found a strange thing. Hey, Mo, you just said that the System Mana is magical. What about ordinary practitioners? Can''t they stop it? "


    "Well I don''t know. Maybe you can''t stop it. I feel that the power is very strange. Ordinary people can''t stop it. Thanks to your master, your power is amazing. Can you be careful in the future? Don''t expose it this time. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter with your accent? Where''s the Northeast flavor? "


    "Last time you put me in the yard of the boat club, I learned from the uncle who cooked."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I knew that the accent was really contagious. " I shook my head, bought a paper symbol that might work from the system, pasted it on the bottle, threw it into the system warehouse, and got up to go to another place to have a look.


    But at this moment, a member of the shadow army suddenly rushed in, running and shouting: "sir! Sir! Someone reported that an unknown beast hurt people in liujiacun. Someone died! "

 Chapter 185

    "Sir! Sir! Someone reported that an unknown beast hurt people in liujiacun. Someone died! "


    At the door, a shadow Army man ran in while shouting. As soon as he came in, he saw my surprised expression and was stunned on the spot.


    "I''m sorry, sir. I should have knocked first." The man thought I was blaming him for not knocking when he came in. He turned around and planned to go out and knock again.


    "Come on, come on, what''s the mess? I don''t blame you. What''s the matter? What''s going on


    "Ah, it''s like this, sir. Someone in Liujia village reported a case and injured people in the village. It''s not sure what kind of beast it was. The dead people were some adventurous young people. They were going to explore in the forest. As a result, they met the beast and died."


    "Any witnesses?"


    "It seems that there is. I can''t make it clear on the phone. It seems that I was scared. It should be OK to ask there."


    "OK, I see. Call Yin Kai."


    "Yes


    The man turned and ran out. After a while, Yin Kai ran in with a serious face.


    "You know that?"


    "Yes, sir. I know the location of liujiacun. We can go out immediately."


    "Where is the location? By the sea? "


    "No, liujiacun is in the mountains. There are dense forests on all sides. There is only one way to go. The traffic is a little inconvenient. Those young people who want to explore should also focus on this point and get there. I didn''t expect that."


    "But it''s a big problem for us. Now we don''t know if it''s really made by those monsters. Maybe it''s just ordinary wild animals, so the search force can''t be reduced. You stay here and control them. I''ll take Baron Lang Feng, a team and a small team and go there to have a look. If it''s really the monsters that appear, and there are some A lot. I''ll contact you according to the situation. "


    "Yes, sir, just give me your orders." Yin Kai nodded.


    ¡­¡­


    Liujia village is a village in the mountains all the year round, almost isolated from the outside world. In fact, it''s an exaggeration to say so. There will be some exchanges, but certainly not as frequent as other villages. However, there are also advantages. There are so many resources in the mountains, and the authorities allow them to hunt. Of course, they can''t do so much. It''s not good to finish all the animals at one time.


    This time, there was a group of five people, four men and one woman. The woman was the girlfriend of one of them. They came here for exploration, because it was full of mountains and forests, and it was said that even the hunters didn''t go all over the forest, so they were very attracted.


    This is a bunch of things that are not afraid of death. Isn''t it good to stay at home during the winter vacation? You have to die! no zuo no die!


    You say, it''s just new year''s day. You have to take the adventure as a new year''s trip and go out happily. When you go back, it''s horizontal. What do you think?! Do you still have a sense of responsibility?!


    "I don''t care! You are responsible! We are here to explore and travel, not to die. Your hunter''s escape led to our partner''s death! You''re responsible! "


    In the village, a group of people get together, but most of them are onlookers. The main characters are just the ones who are surrounded in the middle.


    The two sides of the quarrel, one of them is naturally the survivor of those young people who came to take risks. This time, three of them survived, including the woman, and the other two. One is her boyfriend, who is tall, handsome, sunny and muscular.


    This product is the best motor nerve among the five people, and it is also their leader, so it can escape from death. The other one is a little fat man with glasses. He is just as stupid as the woman. Because of poor physical strength, he fell behind and was left behind by the other three. As a result, the monsters came from the front, so when they ran back, they won at the starting line


    As a result, the three men ran ahead and met with monsters. Only the team leader with the most developed motor nerve ran back. The two were not as powerful as him, so they were killed. As the old saying goes, when you meet a beast, you don''t have to run faster than the beast. You just need to run faster than your companion. Do not deceive me, this is a perfect proof. And the other two survivors were completely lucky. They didn''t expect that they were good at everything.


    But in the process, there was a problem. They wanted to explore. At the beginning, the villagers stopped them, especially the hunters, because they knew the danger of the forest best. There were many wild animals in the forest, so they couldn''t go deep into it. Usually, they were around and brought back some small things, so they were very opposed to it.


    But those people say well, young people are energetic, and it''s winter now. Snakes and other things are basically hibernating, and there won''t be any insects. The snow is covered, and many animals won''t come out. It''s the safest time. In this way, although they were still worried, they agreed.


    So, five people, led by two hunters, entered the deep forest. Because the girl and the little fat man are not physically strong, this time one is to accompany her boyfriend, the other is to join in the fun, not on the way, but the other three people are still in high spirits and don''t want to stop, so they separated.The three men, led by a hunter, continued to move forward. The woman and the little fat man, together with another hunter, walked and stopped slowly. After a period of time, the troops in front of them had already reached a deep place. The hunter said that he had never been there before and didn''t want to go any further. He reminded them that they had better go back, but having a safe trip made the three people feel uncomfortable. They had to move on and try to find out some danger.


    You can''t die!


    You''ve been exploring some dangers. Do you think your life is a little long? It''s been more than a hundred years. You want to take a shortcut!


    After a short walk, the hunter may have developed his sixth sense because he hunts all the year round. He has a strong sense of danger and says nothing. They argue for a while, but no one persuades them. So, the three of them continue to move forward, while the hunter lingers in the original place, moves slowly, prepares to see what''s wrong, and then moves according to the situation.


    As a result, in an instant, the monster suddenly appeared. According to the captain who came back, the monster was bigger than a dog, but smaller than a man. It had white hair, sharp claws, blue face, fangs, red eyes, and the characteristics were consistent! The monster from the front, directly jumped down from the tree, regardless, a catch!


    The sharpness of the claw, the swing stick they used for self-defense, and an ax broke with only one parry, two at most. What shocked me most was that someone brought a pan!


    What do you think about chicken?!


    The result is very obvious, the pan outside the game, not so magical, but also heavy, by that monster slap directly hit fly.


    Several people scurry back, in this process, one person has been killed, and when they run to the place where the hunter stayed, the other is basically going to be torn by the monster. Although the hunter also shot, but even the exquisite gun carried by the police officers are ineffective on it, how can the hunter''s crude produce effect.


    The most important thing is that it takes a long time for the shotgun to change its ammunition every time it hits, which is not as good as the pistol! The hunter just wanted to shoot and ran with the team leader. On the way, he met another hunter and the two goods. Because of their shouting, the latter was ready and had started to turn around, so he was spared.


    However, the man who was almost torn was slow in running, and he was also scratched in the process of running, so he became the second victim. However, he also succeeded in holding down the monster, otherwise, he might have to add two more.


    After he came back, the contradiction came out. As a personal experience, the team leader began to blame the hunter for not following him, including his girlfriend. The two of them agreed that they had to blame the hunter for their crimes and asked him to disobey his life.


    Fight with the monster, but still afraid of you? Animals are unreasonable, people are human, which makes many people afraid of animals, but not afraid of people. Now let them go back to find the monster and give them a hand. I dare not! But to fight with this man, unarmed is full of momentum.


    But the hunter also has a wife. Not only does he have a wife, but the people in the village are also facing him. If we don''t let him go or not, we have to go and have an accident. Do we blame us on the contrary? So someone defended the hunter and fought back. The group didn''t listen to the advice.


    As a result, the two groups fought each other.


    Of course, the one who called the police was the team leader who escaped. As soon as he came back, he called. Because he had just escaped from death, he couldn''t understand some details. But now it should be good. Swearing is so organized.


    Just as these people were quarreling, I had already arrived with them.


    "Come on, come on! Stop fighting. Who reported the case? Tell me what''s going on! "


    After that, there are Baron and Lang Feng on the left and right. They are wearing red and blue armor, with a long knife at the waist and crotch, a bun, a lion Luan belt at the waist, and tiger''s boots. They are majestic, which is not in line with modern times. After that, there were 30 members of the shadow army in a small team and a small group, each with his own hands and loudspeakers on his waist. Some of them were kicking more powerful things in their arms.


    When such a reliable looking team came, those young people''s eyes were bright!


    It''s loaded with live ammunition. It''s too safe to watch! It''s more reliable than the hunter and the shotgun that can only shoot one shot at a time!


    "My God, it''s a real gun, it''s real! My mother, great, great, safe, safe this time! " That little fat man should be a person who loves this kind of things very much. He has the highest level of excitement, and his eyes are almost starry.


    Different from them, the villagers are nervous when they see these people, as if they will be forced to take them away the next moment. These people seldom communicate with foreign countries. In this environment, the things handed down by the older generation are more deeply rooted. In those days, there were few good officials. Of course, now there is no such situation in the official and military people, but their ideas will not change.


    Therefore, when they see these people in the shadow army, they instinctively think that they are not good people. They don''t think they are just masters of the people. On the contrary, they are very interested in Baron and Lang Feng, who are wearing the style of retro general.And the two of them don''t care about their eyes. They look majestic. They stand around me like bodyguards. On the contrary, they suck more powder.


    At this time, the young people also saw Baron and them, and there was a puzzled expression on their faces, but they were relieved immediately. Maybe they regarded them as rambling people.


    After all, this culture is also very famous this year, and it is loved and accepted by many young people.


    I laughed, separated the crowd, inserted into the middle of the two sides, looked around, said: "don''t quarrel, tell me, what''s the situation, I''m a member of the shadow army, commander rank, any problem, we will solve."

 Chapter 186

    "Don''t make any noise. Tell me what''s going on. I''m a member of the shadow army. If there''s any problem, we''ll solve it." I stood in the middle and said with a smile.


    "Shadow Army


    All of them expressed doubts. The people in liujiacun certainly didn''t know about it. Although the news of those young people was extensive, the shadow army was a mage organization and didn''t show up at ordinary times. Naturally, they didn''t understand it. Therefore, they couldn''t understand the term.


    But it doesn''t matter. They can''t understand this, but they can understand the latter!


    Commander!


    Military rank, it''s amazing!


    After hearing these words, the three young people straightened up. What does this identity mean? What do those armed people mean? When the wind stops and the rain stops, he thinks he can do it again!


    "This officer, I reported the case." As soon as the captain saw that there was a big man coming, he immediately put on a flattering look, walked up to me with a smile and said that his girlfriend was also full of smiles. In fact, he was scolding like a shrew one minute ago.


    That little fat man didn''t come over. He was interested in those guns and appreciated them. He didn''t know me at all.


    But forget it, as long as someone can tell me what''s going on.


    "Tell me what happened. Pay attention. The more careful, the better! The more meticulous, the more meticulous! Don''t worry, think about it


    "Yes, I said it all!"


    The team leader spent a few minutes talking about the plot just now. Originally, he wanted to say what his family name was, where he came from, why he came from, and how they met. I didn''t let him say, because it doesn''t matter. It''s too watery to say it all.


    About the appearance of the monster, only he stopped for the longest time, because it is related to life, he runs very hard, so he doesn''t remember what it looks like. The most profound thing is a white coat, and the rest of the blue tusks can be said after careful thinking, but the result is always good, this is the monster we are looking for!


    "Well, it''s very good. I''ll take out your friend''s corpse. Of course, the premise is that they are not taken to an unknown place by those monsters. Besides, villagers, it''s not your fault. I''ll deal with it fairly. Don''t worry."


    When I finish saying this, these people are a little relieved. What they are afraid of is that I, like those people, put the black pot on their heads, but it''s obvious that I''m not.


    Of course, there are still some people who don''t feel at ease and think I''m just fooling them. It''s estimated that they will really believe me only when I really leave and don''t hurt them. There''s no way. People who don''t communicate with outsiders are always wary of outsiders. This is true for a person, and so is a village. Those introverted people don''t like to communicate with others. As time goes by, they will be wary of outsiders even if they are kind to them.


    "You can go home first. It''s getting late. Go back and have a good rest. I''ll be responsible for this and you," I told the young people. "You can settle down and wait until I bring your companions back. I''ll send someone to protect you from the village."


    "Yes, thank you, sir." The captain immediately made a 90 degree bow to me.


    "Oh, no, that''s it. Go back quickly. You''re tired, too."


    "Ah, yes." The captain nodded with a smile and spat out a white breath. In fact, physical fatigue, because of his developed motor nerve, at this time has been slow 7788, the most tired, is the heart.


    Everyone was about to disperse. One of them, an old man, leaning on crutches, bent over and asked, "what''s up? What do you mean, you want to go to the woods? "


    "Oh, old man, go to dangerous places and explore the scene of the accident. That''s what we should do. Don''t worry, we won''t have an accident."


    "Well - no way!" The old man shook his head like a rattle, made a long sound and looked serious: "it''s not a monster, it''s a mountain god! It''s the mountain god who lives in the mountain. If he bothers him, he will punish the world! "


    "Mountain God?" I frowned, some doubts, on the other side, a young man came over, said with a smile: "third grandfather, you are talking nonsense again."


    Said, the man has come to the old man''s side, helping him, want to help him back.


    "Don''t worry. This is my third grandfather, one of the four nineties in the village. They like to say that there are mountain gods in the mountain, but no one has seen them. Don''t take them to heart."


    "Who said that?" The old man was not happy to hear it, and cried: "there is a mountain god, I have seen it! I live in the mountains. If anyone goes in, he will die! If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been dead. Hey, don''t you believe it


    "All right, all right, third grandfather, you can still run fast on your legs. Don''t talk about it. Go home quickly."


    "Hum, this is handed down from the older generation. I saw it with my own eyes. It''s true, it''s true!"


    As they spoke, they walked away. On the other hand, three young people also said goodbye to us. They went to their temporary residence to have a rest. Only I and a group of shadow soldiers were left."Sir, do you think..." Baron came up to me and whispered.


    "I care about what the third grandfather said." I said. "It''s only recently, but he says it''s from the older generation. It''s not normal, and he insists that he''s experienced it himself. Isn''t it Something happened here before. "


    "Well It''s not necessarily that many old people, because they are old and have confused memories, will take things that haven''t happened but they just imagined out of thin air as true. This will happen to children, too. It''s not enough to believe. " Baron said.


    "Well, it''s possible, but you''d rather believe it than believe it. People say there are no ghosts in the world. As a result, aren''t you standing here?"


    "Well Well, that makes sense. "


    "Go and find out where the third grandfather and the man live, and who the other three nineties are. Now! In a moment, we need to visit them. "


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    At 7:30 in the evening, the person who has finished the meal should also finish the dinner. It''s not a sleepy time. It''s the best time to get to know the situation. In order to take care of the elderly, we don''t ask them to come, but visit them directly


    "Oh, so the Mountain God existed a long time ago."


    After listening to the story of the third grandfather, I nodded thoughtfully.


    "Ah, yes, according to the older generation, this mountain god was called When did that come? "


    "What you want to say is ancient times? Ancient times? Prehistoric times? "


    "Yes! That''s what. In ancient times, ah, people are old and their brains are not working well. It''s said that they existed at that time. There are generations of people in the mountain, generation after generation. But the mountain god has always existed, but it just doesn''t show up. "


    The three grandfathers talked about the truth in general, while the man sat on the pony, drank water with a teapot, and said with a smile, "Oh, three grandfathers, mountain gods and so on, are all old legends. What era are they now? If you believe in science, what mountain god is there? What''s more, the mountain and the forest have been developed smaller and smaller over the years. If there is a mountain god, how can you be angry? "


    "Go! What do you know? " Third grandfather listened to him question himself, immediately reprimanded, but the man did not take it seriously, continue to smile, gently blowing the heat of the water.


    "Well, old man, don''t be angry. Hey, brother, you''re not the one who has been in the village all the time. Has this been developed outside?"


    "Oh, yes, I usually go out to do business, do some small business, and see some of the world. It''s not new year''s day that I come back to stay at home." The man replied.


    "Oh --" I nodded and thought to myself, if this is the general situation, what he said is really right, but the problem is that this world is really a magic world, mountain god or something, and I can''t be sure there isn''t any. Behind me, there are two ghosts and demons. There is a system in my body, and there is an unreliable National Master in the other world. Last time I saw a dragon in Maoshan


    Now there are mountain gods, which is not very strange.


    "Old man, go on, what does the mountain god look like in the words handed down by the older generation?"


    "I remember very clearly what it looked like. I was tens of feet tall enough to reach the sky. I was covered with blue hair and looked like ghosts and gods. Once I got angry, it would lead to torrential floods! It''s terrible


    "This image It''s strange. Well, do you know anything else? "


    "Ah, I know, and..." The old man just wanted to say something, but he wanted to say it again. He seemed to be worried about something. He lowered his head and said in a low voice, "I can''t say it, or I will be punished by the mountain god. I can''t say it, I can''t say it."


    The three grandfathers said, like the repeater, they seemed to be afraid of something, but I found that although his eyes were flustered, they seemed to drift towards the man''s direction with a higher frequency


    I thought about it and said to the man, "ah, I''m sorry, can you go out first? I want to have a chat with the old man alone, OK?"


    "Oh, OK, I''ll avoid it. You''re the officer. It''s up to you. I''ll leave now." The man often went out. Obviously, he was more in awe of us. As soon as he heard what I said, he immediately nodded his head and agreed to go out with the teapot in his hand.


    I watched the man go out, close the door, listen to the footsteps and walk away. Then I looked at the old man and said, "old man, you don''t want to say it all the time. I''m afraid it''s because you''ve experienced something."


    "What?" At that time, the old man was shocked. He raised his head and looked at me with burning eyes. He shook his head slightly and asked in a trembling voice: "you, how do you know?"


    As soon as I look at it, I know that I should have guessed right. But at this time, of course, I can''t tell him that I guessed it. How low-end it is. At this time, I have to calm him down!"Old man, to tell you the truth, you should have heard of a profession called tongshenguan."


    "The God officer?" The old man looked at me and repeated the noun doubtfully.


    Never heard of it, never heard of it! I made it up on the spot. It''s strange that he can hear it.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, the old man said, "I know that you are a god officer! Is it the legendary mage who can communicate with gods? "


    ¡­¡­ I''m NIMA. Is that true?


    At that time, I felt that the world was not good. I just made it up casually. How could it be true? But on second thought, I understood that old people are old after all, and their brains are not good. Like children, such people are easy to be hypnotized. Specifically, they will insist that what they think is right, which may not be consistent with the facts.


    For example, when I revisited the TV series when I was a child, I found that many of them didn''t match the ones in my memory.


    What I said just now is quite true, and I have already said something right in his mind before that, so he will believe me subconsciously. Then, if what I said is true, it will become a known condition, and the answer under this condition will naturally be true. But This known condition is false.


    However, when he firmly believed that there was a god official, his memory would be confused. It was clearly a new thing, but it was mistakenly recorded as something he had heard before.


    "Ah Yes What else can we do? Follow me.


    "You You are... "


    "Shh -" I quickly made a silent action, whispered: "my identity can''t be known by others, otherwise, there will be very terrible things."


    "Oh, oh, I know. Don''t worry. I promise I won''t say it."


    "OK, old man, as a god officer, I need to communicate with various gods. But now many gods are sleeping. I''m looking for them. If you really know the whereabouts of the mountain god, please tell me. Don''t worry. If I know, the mountain god won''t blame you. If I don''t know, I will reward you."


    Inducement, this is the most effective!


    Sure enough, as soon as I said this, the old man became calm and nodded.


    "Well, now, we can have a frank talk. When I find the mountain god, I won''t forget to give you benefits."


    "Well, well, Lingguan, I will tell you everything!"

 Chapter 187

    "When I was a child, this forest was much bigger than it is now. At that time, our children of the same age didn''t listen to their family and loved to run up the mountain. In particular, one of our friends had an elder who was a hunter. A group of us discussed with him and sneaked into the forest."


    The old man believed me and began to speak slowly.


    "At that time, we thought, anyway, the hunter was in front of us, and we couldn''t get out of danger. But unexpectedly, the hunter suddenly ran after his prey, and we ran as fast as him, but we didn''t run as fast as him. In this way, we lost someone and lost our way in the forest, so we had to walk around in the forest. Unconsciously, we went deep into the forest..."


    ¡­¡­


    Eighty years ago, a few teenage urchins followed the hunters into the forest, but they didn''t expect that their leg strength could not match the hunter who had been living in the forest all the year round. They lost their way and had to walk blindly, but their luck was very bad and they went deeper and deeper.


    "I said, let''s Can we still go out? " Asked a child.


    Of course, Putonghua didn''t spread to this place at that time. They all spoke dialects, but in order to better understand, they automatically translated them into more understandable words.


    "No, we haven''t gone far. As long as we keep going, we will be able to go back."


    "But what if we don''t go the way we came here? These things... " The child said, looking around the environment, "I don''t know."


    "Er..." Walking in the front of that, seems to be the leader of the child at this time is also some doubt themselves, stopped, thought for a while, said: "it doesn''t matter! When we come here, we will continue to move forward. If we can''t go out all the time, it means that we are not going right. We can go back then. "


    In fact, what he said is very reasonable, and in this kind of environment and circumstances, it can play a very good role in stabilizing people''s mind and eliminating fear. I have to say that this child has some ability to be the king of children.


    However, theory is theory after all. If it is a maze or a simple forest, it is OK to do so. But the problem is that the forest 80 years ago was more dangerous than it is now. I don''t know how many times! I don''t know how much more complicated it is!


    Everywhere, there are rocks and gullies, and fallen trees, blocking the way, so they simply can''t walk in one direction, and there are not only four fixed directions in the forest, Southeast, northwest, or even eight. That''s a 360 degree path! After a few rounds, they forgot the direction.


    Suddenly, more confused.


    However, children are very persuasive. There''s no need to change a sentence. Just that sentence is enough to keep their spirits from collapsing. However, when they first encounter wild animals and are chased like their grandson, this thing fails


    "Help


    "Ah -"


    it''s a pity, because they went farther and farther, so even this cry, which exceeded the normal decibel, didn''t float out of the damned jungle and into anyone''s ears.


    However, the luck of these children will not be bad all the time. After being chased by wild animals for a period of time, they finally escaped from danger and pursuit. However, new problems came along - they were completely lost.


    "This Where is this? "


    "It''s terrible here. We can''t get out."


    "Wow


    At that time, several children collapsed and all sat on the ground crying. At this time in the past, their parents would come to see them, but this time, there was only a companion who was as miserable as they were crying.


    After crying for a while, the same child Wang came over first, looked at several people around him and said, "OK, don''t cry, don''t cry, we may attract wild animals. Don''t cry any more!"


    His words are useful. The fear of wild animals is greater than that of getting lost. When several children heard this, their faces turned white. They all covered their mouths and looked around warily. Of course, it''s OK. If something had happened earlier, could they wait until now?


    "It''s better to go. There''s no way to take it here, and..." The child raised his head and looked at the sky. Originally, there was less sunlight pouring down through the tree crown. At this time, because of the passage of time, the movement of the sun became darker! "It''s going to be dark on Tianma. We have to find a place to live."


    As a result, the physically and mentally exhausted children continued to move forward. Suddenly, the figure swung from the tree and hung on a branch in the air. It seemed that they were looking at them.


    "Beast!" One of the children was all soldiers, and immediately cried out.


    "No, that''s Monkey


    They all fixed their eyes on it. Isn''t the clever figure hanging on the branch a little monkey?


    In their eyes, beasts mainly refer to animals that can eat people, such as monkeys, which are a little good-looking and scratch you at most. They are not dangerous species. Compared with "beasts", they are at best "animals"."I''ve just heard of it, but I haven''t seen it. It''s pretty."


    "I met him once. He came with my father at that time. He said, just don''t provoke him. It''s not dangerous." This is the main promoter who led them to this dangerous situation, the son of the hunter.


    "Go and see, go and see."


    A group of people were in a desperate situation when they suddenly saw such a thing. It was as if they had spiritual sustenance. It was like a drowning man saw a board floating on the water. Whether it could support himself or not was better than none! Get over there!


    A group of people immediately ran in the past, the monkey saw the scene, but also startled. what the hell! What are you doing? Why did you come to me?


    Scared, the monkey turned and ran, echoing in the tree and running further away. A group of children ran with it. As they ran, they lost their direction and became darker and darker. But no one planned to stop, as if they would die as soon as they stopped.


    But if they stop, they won''t die, because when the monkey fell to the ground and disappeared into a big rock, they stopped, but nothing happened.


    "Where''s the monkey?"


    "I don''t know. It disappears here. Look, this is Look, there''s a hole here


    Several children came to have a look. Under the side of the big stone, there was a hole in the weeds which were two-thirds of the height of the children. If the children had not seen it with their own eyes and had enough curiosity to explore, they would not have found it!


    "Really, is the monkey in this hole?"


    "We seem to be able to go in this hole. Shall we go in and look for the monkey?"


    These children can enter the woods because they have the spirit of exploration. At this time, because of the attraction of monkeys, their curiosity is awakened again.


    But before they could make any response, there was a sudden commotion in the cave. A few people looked at it and vaguely saw that there were some things dangling in it. Then, a ferocious face and bared teeth rushed out!


    "Ah


    A few children were startled and ran away immediately, but they fell down within a few steps. Looking back, there were countless monkeys coming out of the cave, one by one, with white hair, yellow hair, dirty soil, no hair, Wuyang Wuyang, no number, big or small, and some were bigger or smaller than the cave Those with a big mouth come from all directions, but they don''t know where they came from.


    All of a sudden, at this time, a dull footstep came, and then, another one! One by one, a giant appeared in front of the group of children, around, all the monkeys have to give way.


    A few children looked at it and were scared to pee at that time.


    The monkey, no, it should be said that it is an orangutan, but its features and face are the same as those of a monkey. It is huge. At least in the eyes of those children, it is a giant! On the body, is all monkeys do not have the cyan hair, ferocious, once let them think of the old man''s legendary mountain god!


    "Mountain Mountain god


    "Come on, run! Otherwise, there will be a flood. Quick, the mountain god is angry, the mountain god is angry


    At this moment, a few children burst out with miraculous power, the innate power of survival, filled their bodies, occupied their brains, and made them get up and run uncontrollably!


    At this moment, it seems that this feeling no longer exists.


    Later, they all went back safely. It seems that the monkeys didn''t mean to chase them. Maybe they just wanted to drive them out because they broke into their territory, or because the little monkey was frightened, the parents came out to look for a place.


    In a hurry, they ran to the direction of the village instead. At this time, because they did not return home and could not be found in the village, someone proposed to go to the forest. So, all the hunters, with shotguns, and dozens of young people in the village, with torches, shovels and forks, entered the forest.


    Dozens of torches lit up a large area, the children ran, saw a glimmer of light, then ran past.


    ¡­¡­


    The old man finished the whole story, and there were many problems in it. I asked questions, but I didn''t include it in the main story.


    For example, when they saw the blue monkey start to run away, he said that they heard the mountain god speak, and remember very clearly, saying: "if you dare to enter the mountain god territory, you will die!"


    This sentence, not to mention whether it''s smooth or not, is just thinking about it. We all think that it''s the second disease of middle school. The mountain god''s speech should not be very aggressive?


    Therefore, I think that this sentence should also be a brain tonic. As a result, his memory deviated and he mistook it for the real occurrence.


    "Well, can you tell me who the others are? I want to ask, too. ""Oh, oh, oh, let me see, many of my companions have Ah! That, Zhao Laoer is still there! It''s just in the east of the village. You can look for it. He''s in his nineties, just like me. "


    Oh - this is one of the other three old people in their nineties. It''s the same age. It''s estimated that they are all


    "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t say that. Zhao in the east of the village How did Liu Jiacun come out of his family name Zhao? "


    "Well, there are many people in our village who only have the surname of Liu. There are still other surnames."


    "Oh, that''s right, old man. Thank you for your hard work. When I see the mountain god, I will make it clear to him. Let him not blame you. There will be rewards."


    "Yes, thank you, Lingguan!"


    "No, no..." I quickly waved my hand. It''s a psychological test to be a liar. It''s hard for people to tell me what to say. I''m even grateful. I can''t afford to be a liar.


    Out of their house and into the street, Baron stood beside me and asked in a low voice, "what shall we do now, sir?"


    "Those are the four nineties, you know?"


    "I already know. It''s very clear."


    "Let''s go. We''ll visit all these old people this evening."

 Chapter 188

    After visiting four nineties, it''s already more than nine o''clock in the evening. The old people feel early. If it''s young people in the city, it''s the same time as in the evening. Sleeping in the early morning is the king! But in the village, I went to bed early, especially for the old people, so I didn''t bother and left early.


    The four old people in their nineties, except for the one at the beginning, and Mr. Zhao at the east end of the village, did not participate in the forest time, but they still know the legend of Mountain God handed down by the older generation. The version, after all, is a legend. There are differences in some details. Everyone''s words are different, but they are about the same.


    I have also carefully thought about why the legend of Mountain God has not been handed down. There should be two main reasons. First, because of opposing superstition, people''s ideas began to evolve, and some legends began to fade. Second, it may be because of this.


    In my opinion, those monkeys, even the blue one, can''t speak human words. What they say and what they threaten are imaginary out of fear. Moreover, because of the majesty of the mountain god, they may hear such words as "don''t pass on this matter, but they will be punished".


    As a result, it is because of this that the legend has broken down in their generation. Although they still believe that there are mountain gods, they dare not tell others any more. This time, such a big thing happened, and I proposed that I wanted to go to the woods, which made him tell the story of Mountain God in fear.


    "What now, sir?" Baron asked.


    "I don''t know, mountain god How come there''s another blue one? Now this white haired monster is a headache. If these two things can be solved together, it would be better. Forget it, let''s go step by step. No matter what, we can''t go to basher tonight. Let''s have a rest. We''ll leave for the woods tomorrow morning, and you''ll arrange group patrol tonight and take turns to have a rest to prevent the monster from attacking the village at night. "


    "Yes! What''s more, do you need to hand them over to Yin Kai? "


    "Well No need. Now there is only a white haired monster here. It may be just that a small bottle has fallen nearby like last time. What we are looking for is all the goods. Don''t contact them and let them continue to work. "


    "Yes, sir."


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the morning, all the people in liujiacun fell asleep. I lived in a temporary residence, sleeping and working my mana to prepare for tomorrow''s action. I don''t need cross legged meditation in TV dramas to practice. I can live a normal life. Even if I sleep, my practice can continue. Not only that, enough sleep can also keep me in a good mental state.


    A group of members of the shadow army sleep in a big room. At this time, ten people have woken up and are sorting out their clothes and checking their weapons, because it is their turn to patrol soon. Originally, I wanted to let more people patrol. It''s not enough for ten people to patrol a village, but I can''t help it. I took these people with me. In order to keep my mental state, I had to take turns to rest, so I had to divide them into groups.


    "When it''s time, they''re coming back. The officer said, we can''t let vacancies appear in the village. We have to go out early and let''s go." As the captain of the man is the hat, the first to open the door and go out, people around are also followed up, out of the house.


    This is really what I ordered. I want to ensure the safety of the village. However, if one team comes back and another team is sent out, there will be a vacancy for patrol for a period of time, which may lead to danger. Therefore, I specially remind them that before one team comes back, the other team must start. But


    "Ah


    A scream, broke the sky, broke the silence of the morning.


    "What''s going on?" I suddenly sat up from bed and rushed out - I was dressed when I went to bed to make sure I could deal with emergencies in time.


    Around, "Shua Shua -" two figures flash, Baron and Lang Feng have arrived, a dignified face.


    "Sir..."


    "Don''t ask me, go to see where the accident happened, and where the patrol people are. Go quickly!"


    "Yes


    Two figures flash again, two people have disappeared.


    In fact, my arrangement is reasonable, but it''s really useless. Liujia village is such a big village, surrounded by mountains and lots of trees. The monster appears in any place, and there are only ten people on patrol. Even if two teams appear together, twenty people can''t prevent it!


    However, the people of the shadow army are not vegetarians. They should be safe inside and dangerous outside.


    When I thought about it, my body moved and moved in an instant. I used it in high frequency and ran directly to the edge of the village


    ¡­¡­


    "This is The beast is out! The beast is out of the woods


    Outside the village, in a family near the woods, an old woman fell on her bedroom bed. The sheets and quilts were all red. The woman''s eyes were wide open, as if she had seen something terrible. Another, a middle-aged man, fell not far from the door of his home. It seemed that he wanted to run away, but he was overtaken before he ran to the door.Many neighbors gathered here because of the disturbance. The scars on the man and the old woman were obviously scratched by the teeth of wild animals. It was clear who the murderer was. The young people who came to take risks heard that there were wild animals hurting people, and they all came quickly.


    Because their companions had just passed away, they couldn''t sleep at all. One night, they were half asleep and half awake, and they would wake up with a little noise, let alone such a shrill scream.


    "It''s them! Never before have wild animals come out to hurt people, it is because of them that they attract wild animals out! "


    It was a young man who looked like he was in his twenties. He was also a relative of the family. Because of the Spring Festival, every family had a lot of relatives, and those outside the village came back, but some did not live in a yard.


    This time, it was his two elder relatives who died. The degree of anger can be imagined! What''s more, he''s right about this. It never happened before, but it happened that after the expedition, he couldn''t find the beast to pay for his life, so he could only vent his anger to them.


    "What did you say? It''s all our fault? Our companion is dead, too. Why don''t you say so? " The woman was not happy at that time, and immediately yelled.


    "Well, well, what''s the noise? Don''t shout. Calm down


    The people of the shadow army blocked in the middle of the two groups, and at the same time quickly blocked the scene to investigate the situation. In the bedroom, I have used instant movement to enter in advance, came to the bedroom window, carefully looking at the damaged window frame.


    Obviously, the thing rushed in through the window, because it''s winter now, and the window is closed. It doesn''t have intelligence. Even if it has intelligence, it can''t open a locked window from the outside, so it can only rush in with violence, and the broken glass and broken window frame scattered and spread most of the room.


    In fact, the beds in the village are basically Kang, which are built close to the wall, so the thing rushed into the window and directly fell on the bed. With one hand raised, the old woman was solved first. Because the movement is too big, startled that man, but that monster did not care at all, rushed out directly, wanted to take double kill.


    The man is not reckless. He knows he can''t fight. He wants to run out for help. There are not only neighbors but also shadow army outside. It''s safe to go out. But his speed can''t catch up with that monster, and finally he is chased from behind and chopped down to the ground with one claw just a little bit away from the door.


    And then what?


    "Which one of you saw that monster What about the beast I went to the door and yelled.


    "Beast Ah, I seem to see it One of the onlookers thought for a moment and said.


    "What does it look like? Where did you run from? Which way are you going? "


    "Look It''s too dark. I can''t see clearly. It seems that I ran through the door. I''m going that way! " He said, reaching out in a direction.


    "From the door..." I looked at the gate, and it was true that there were signs of damage. Maybe it was because the door lock was too rubbish, and it took too long. It was damaged when it was hit, and the door plate itself was protected. When the door was opened normally, the monster ran out. The damage was only the lock and a small part of the area.


    "Come with me!"


    I yelled, directly used taimingbu, ran in the direction that the man pointed to, and ran to the outside of the forest. Behind me, Baron, Lang Feng, and members of the shadow army also followed me quickly, and soon came to me.


    "Strange, how come there are no footprints?" I looked at the snow on the ground and frowned.


    Because there are few animals in the forest in winter, few hunters will go up the mountain to hunt at this time. They suffer and can''t get anything good. So the snow should be very clean. I thought that the monster would come out of the footprints. Recently, it is the only one who comes in and out of the forest. The footprints should be very clear. If you follow the footprints, you may find something, but I didn''t expect that The row failed.


    "No, sir, look there!" Baron pointed to a place and said.


    When I looked at it, he didn''t mean the earth, but the sky. When I looked at it carefully, it wasn''t the sky. He meant the branches that run across the sky.


    In winter, when all the leaves are gone, the branches can see clearly, and there is a lot of snow on them, but I found that the snow on a branch almost opposite to me suddenly lost a piece!


    It''s like a group of tall people standing in a small person. It''s nothing to look at. But if you look at it from a high place, you will see that there is a little space in the crowd, like a pit on the ground.


    I set up the air defense technique and flew to the edge of the branch. Sure enough, I could see the appearance of being scratched by my hand from the trace!


    Looking up again, there are still many branches in front of us. The snow on them is like this, stretching all the way to the deep.


    Do you mean That monster was a monkey?!


    Yes! So the explanation is clear! A monkey monster attacked the family, because they like to move in the tree, so there is no footprint on the ground, and the legendary Mountain God is also the shape of a monkey!It''s a pity that the man didn''t see the characteristics of this thing. As far as I know, there are two kinds of things. One is the white haired monster, which was seen by the explorers. It''s true. The other is the monkey, which was a green haired one 80 years ago We should die early now, but we can''t rule out having offspring. Which one of them is the one who came here this time?


    Wait, there''s another explanation. They''re the same! The blue monkey just picked up the bottle, and the blue hair turned into white hair.


    This also makes sense. Moreover, things will be simple. Two things and one thing can be solved at one time!


    "Shadow army elite team!"


    "Yes!"


    "At once, follow me into the woods!"


    "Yes


    "Sir!" Cried Baron at once. "It''s only three o''clock in the morning. It''s good for them at this time."


    "I know, but I can''t wait. Before, I thought they would not come out on their own, but now they can''t. We can''t just defend, we have to attack!"


    "Then we''ll be together."


    "No!" I stopped. "You and Lang Feng stay. This village has too much contact with the forest! I took the elite team away, leaving only a team to protect. I still don''t feel at ease. I feel at ease with you. Those things are wild animals. They are more flexible in the woods than us, and the risk coefficient of the village will increase! Since I''m here, I must be responsible for the safety of this village. You must protect this place. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry," I said. "We can still connect with each other, can''t we? Besides, I have an amulet. "

 Chapter 189

    Amulet, I haven''t used it for a long time. In the past, I was at a low level, so I was often able to encounter things I couldn''t solve. Moreover, at that time, I had few skills and didn''t have enough means to protect my life, so I had to rely on it.


    But now, with my strength, it''s no problem to be in the 10th to 15th place in the Tianya list. There are many more attack skills, and there are abnormal and strange skills such as dark holy land. Basically, there will be no life-threatening. This amulet once every seven days has not been used for a long time.


    What a pity! This thing can''t be superimposed at this time, otherwise, it has already accumulated three or four now. How practical it is! If I can save like this, I''m afraid of farting?! But when I think about it, I understand why it can''t be accumulated.


    This must be able to accumulate, but also practice a fart level! Just wait!


    But it''s better to have it than nothing. I don''t need to take a helper with me. When there''s a real crisis, I can''t open an amulet directly. The whole world can''t get me. I can kill each other with people and fly back in the blink of an eye. It''s no problem.


    "OK, don''t worry about it. Protect the village. I don''t want to see anyone die again. I''ve beaten more people in the past two days. I must stand up for my people. I''ll ask you and Lang Feng here."


    I patted him on the shoulder with a smile, turned to the elite team on the other side and said, "OK, let''s go! Turn on the flashlight. There''s no need to save electricity. Everyone turns on it. Our action is very dangerous this time. Even if there''s no electricity, we can do it. Let''s go! "


    With that, I walked straight ahead, looking at the trace on the branch, following the trace all the way forward, into the depths of the forest.


    In the rear, Baron watched us move forward, sighing, but with a faint smile on his face. He turned to the rest of the shadow army group and cried, "listen up, your officer has gone to carry out the task. I''m in charge of the temporary command. The big housework must protect the village! With fewer people, we must increase our efforts. Don''t worry, I won''t be lazy. I will also work with you. Let''s take action. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    After a little hesitation, the shadow army team immediately agreed, just like other officers. Then, they immediately took action and went back to their respective posts. First, they helped the relatives to deal with the affairs for the old woman and the middle-aged man. Then, they began to guard and patrol more vigorously!


    ¡­¡­


    In the jungle, because of the monster''s guidance, we have a definite aim, and we don''t have to make a detour. Even if we encounter a gully or a huge stone in the way, we can also fly directly by using the air defense technique. We can''t stop it at all. In a flash, we enter the deep forest.


    "Be careful, everyone. There is no sign of human activity in this place. It should have gone beyond the scope of the hunter''s usual action. In other words, this place is already in the middle. If the cave entrance and the so-called Mountain God are in the middle of the central area, then they are almost there now. But be careful, this kind of place is one It''s usually the activity area of the lower monsters. "


    "Yes." A group of people whispered back, the action is neat, in the action, there is no unnecessary sound, like ten eagles, gliding past, fast as lightning!


    But at this time, another figure was reflected among the ten figures.


    "Be careful!" I drink a low, tiptoe a little ground, the figure immediately stops! This is the advantage of using taimingbu. It''s easy to accept and has very low inertia!


    But it''s not to say that there is no inertia. The laws of nature will not change. At the moment when I stop, I take the tip of my foot that I just touched the ground as the axis, turn around 180 degrees directly, press my body backward, expand the scope of view in front of me, turn back and point at that figure, storm finger!


    At the same time, the members of the ten elite teams are also well-trained. They don''t panic when they encounter unexpected situations. They directly disperse and want to surround the figure in the middle and eliminate it directly!


    But the reaction speed of that thing is not covered. It is as light as a swallow. It jumps out on the branch, dodges my storm finger, and then jumps out in another direction with the help of the trunk of a tree in front of it.


    Moreover, the direction it goes is just the nearest one to the edge of the encircling net to be formed!


    "No, it''s intelligent. Be careful!"


    I immediately gave a voice to remind, voice just fell, suddenly heart a throb, as if many pairs of eyes staring at the same, suddenly the secret is not good! Sure enough, before I could make the next reaction, behind me, suddenly a bad wind came, and a figure came directly!


    But I''m not eating dry food either. As soon as I sink, I bend my right leg slightly, push hard, and jump in the other direction. At the same time, I turn around and face the monster who rushes towards me.


    In the dark, I saw a golden light shining. It was the light of the bright palm on my right hand. In the golden light, I finally saw the appearance of the monster, which was the same as those I had seen before! With white hair and blue tusks, he is raising his right claw high and chopping at me.


    Can I be afraid of it? Body movement, even instant movement are not used, directly with Taiming step flash to its side, the right hand on the past!"Bang --!"


    At the same time, on the other side, a member of the shadow army, who is mainly attacking the speed magic, has already hit the thing down the moment before the figure on the tree is about to leave the encirclement!


    But when the thing landed, it made a loud noise, which was almost the same as the noise I made when the monster hit the tree behind me. It was done on both sides at the same time!


    "Roar!" The monster fell to the ground, and still wanted to struggle to get up, but someone had caught up with him. With a move, a slender stick appeared out of thin air like magic. He pressed down, and immediately put the half body monster down again.


    At this time, the other members of the shadow army also rushed over. One of them had the power of thunder flowing. One of them flashed to the other side of the monster''s head and pointed to the next with a sword!


    "Crackle!"


    A sword of thunder flew out of his fingers and directly shot into the monster''s eyes. Suddenly, a sound of thunder came out. The monster''s eyes were blurred by the high temperature brought by the electric current at that time. From the electric current on his forehead, it can be seen that the brain hidden in it would not be very comfortable.


    Sure enough, the monster just struggled for another two seconds, then stopped moving, his claws also fell to the ground, leaving only convulsions after being electrified.


    On the other hand, the monster that was hit by my bright palm can hardly move. I directly catch up with it to fill three palms and light up the three marks. The power of the bright palm will burst out and kill it directly.


    This is the reason why I love to use Guangming palm very much. As long as I hit the first palm, there will be no difficulty for those behind, because as long as I hit the first palm, the power of Guangming palm will start to work, and that power will greatly limit the other party''s action.


    "Don''t be happy too early. There are many more. It seems that I''m right. It''s really a gathering place for low-level monsters. Moreover, animals have their own way of transmission, and there''s no need to shout. I guess there are more to come here."


    I looked at the red light around me and said, with a move of my right hand, the hammer of thunder is already in my hand! In this case, there are more than one enemy. What''s more, the opponent is a beast with strong defense and high agility. It''s easy to be surrounded. Compared with the ghost face flying cloud sword, the short handled and powerful weapon of thunder hammer is the best choice!


    Ten members of the elite team also in order to come over, have magic tools have come up with their own magic tools, vigilant looking around.


    Among the ten people, four have magic weapons. In addition to the one with the stick, there are three others. One is a dagger with shining gold on it, which seems to be a bright or metallic magic weapon. The other one has two hatchets, but it can''t be like Li Kui in the TV series. It''s a mini version. It reduces the weight and strength, improves the speed, and has a simple appearance I can''t see what the attribute is before.


    Another thing I need to focus on is that this man holds two knives. The two knives have two attributes. The right one is red, and it seems to be flaming. It''s a magic weapon of fire attribute. The left one is blue, which should be water attribute or ice attribute. However, no matter which one, combined with the one on the right, is full of conflict. The mages who can control the conflict attribute are not ordinary people.


    The other six are also eight immortals, each showing his magic power and gathering their magic power to prepare for the coming World War I.


    Around, more and more red light, each pair of red light means there is a monster, so many, it is estimated that there are dozens of!


    "Can one bottle make so much? Is the goods really scattered here? " I looked at the red dots around me and murmured.


    "Everyone, it seems that this matter will be solved soon. Come on, everyone can make a great contribution when we go back!" As I said, I stepped forward, raised my right hand, pointed to the direction with the most red light with the thunderbolt hammer, and said, "it seems that they are very timid. Why don''t I open the war?"


    Voice just fell, my wrist trembled, the power of thunder instantly started, countless thunder snake instantly out, directly ran to the red light!


    Those monsters are very sensitive in the face of danger. Just in the blink of an eye, the original red light has turned back to black in an instant. At the same time, countless figures began to shuttle through the woods, rolling up the gusts of evil wind!


    "Attention, fight!" I yelled, and I was holding a thunderbolt hammer in my right hand to prepare for the close combat. At this time, it''s useless to fall down. The power of a blow is to hit something that is large, slow and highly defensive. It''s not good to deal with fast ones. It''s the most reliable way to deal with them!


    I kept waving my left hand. The storm finger didn''t aim at it at all, so I quickly hit it in all directions with a strange arc. This kind of undifferentiated attack is easy to avoid, but it''s also easy to fight.


    In the chaos, there were several monsters who were hit by the storm, or hit their legs, or hit their abdomen, all falling like fallen leaves. On the other hand, as soon as the war started, the monsters from other directions also rushed forward, and the elite team resisted with all their strength. The mage with Lei attribute seemed to be the most elite among them. With his right hand, the sword of thunder turned into a flying sword. After a blow, it didn''t dissipate, but under his control, he flew left and entered right, constantly blocking the approaching of those monsters.And the double saber mage''s performance is also remarkable. He used the fire attribute of his right hand as the attack and the water ice attribute of his left hand as the control. With tacit cooperation of both hands, he also hit a large white hair monster.


    And I, after that group of monsters got close to me, gave up the storm finger directly, held the hammer in my right hand, and the power of thunder was fully opened. Between the big opening and the big closing, every monster that collided with it flew several meters away. Left hand, bright palm gold, I don''t want to light the mark, just want to fly out one, with the power of bright palm hold it for a few seconds. In addition to the body covered with ice armor, as well as instant movement and taimingbu speed assistance, for a time, just like a tiger into a sheep, playing is full!


    At this time, a sense of crisis was suddenly born in my heart, and I was struck in the shoulder by a monster. Fortunately, with the protection of ice armor, I didn''t really get hurt, just hurt.


    "Be careful!" I called to a member of the shadow army behind me. "The big boss is coming out."

 Chapter 190

    "Be careful! The big boss is coming out! " I looked at the direction where the strong breath appeared, and yelled to the members of the shadow army behind me. With a turn of my left hand, I flew a monster nearest to me. My right hand holding the hammer of thunder tightened a little.


    In the dark, two groups of red light suddenly flash, its size is bigger than the other monster''s eyes, and its height is also higher. From these small details, we can roughly guess the monster''s figure. Moreover, when the goods appeared, a group of white haired monsters who were still eyeing me suddenly stopped, and there seemed to be a little panic on my face.


    Most of the beasts live in groups, and since they are groups, there must be a leader, such as wolves or bison, who have kings. Obviously, there are also leaders among these monsters.


    "Is the blue monkey coming out?" I looked at the big monkey monster that had begun to show its body and said to myself.


    From the beginning of the battle, I found that these monsters are thin and sensitive. If the prototype must be an animal that can appear in the forest, then it can only be a monkey. It seems that my wish has come true. These two things are really one thing, and it''s easy.


    On the other side, the monkey monsters that originally surrounded the elite team of the shadow army also retreated one after another. On their side, a monkey monster with a figure similar to mine also appeared.


    "Well?" I carefully looked at the figure of the monster, and then compared it with the one on my side. The figure was almost the same. What''s the matter?


    It is impossible for these two guys to appear at the same time. They have a similar status. It is absolutely impossible! Do you mean Both of them are not Wang, but middle-level leading cadres?!


    It seems that there is only one explanation that can explain the current situation, but


    I looked at these two monsters. They are strong and muscular. Their upright height is about 1.6 meters. They are almost human! If such a person can''t be regarded as a monkey king, how strong a real king must be!


    "Everyone, this guy is not the monkey king. I don''t know how many other powerful monsters there are, or whether there are other levels between them and the monkey king. When you start, you should judge for yourself, and you must know it in your mind!" I keep my eyes on the monkey monster in front of me, but I shout to the people behind me.


    "I see, sir!" The people of the shadow army behind them replied one after another that if they had magic weapons, they would hold them tightly, and if they had no magic weapons, their magic light would shine one after another.


    "Roar!" At this time, the monkey monster in front of me suddenly yelled, moved under his feet, and rushed at me with a speed completely inconsistent with his figure. His right hand was raised high and his claw fell down!


    However, my speed is not covered, taimingbu plus instant movement, that is not the general thing can catch up with me, directly to the side of a flash, then dodged the monster''s claw, turned a hammer directly swung past!


    Boom!


    I swung this hammer. Although it tried to avoid it, it still didn''t completely avoid it. It was hit in the left arm by a hammer. Suddenly, there was a thunderbolt explosion, accompanied by a loud noise, and it flew out directly.


    "Click --!" The monkey monster broke three big trees and fell heavily on the ground without any delay. Just after landing, he climbed up and stepped on his feet and rushed over again!


    Sure enough, the higher the physical quality before becoming a monster, the higher the physical quality and various abilities after becoming a monster. This monkey used to be a fighting monkey among monkeys. After becoming a monster, it was totally different from those soldiers. After I took a hard hit, it was still so agile!


    The monkey monster had already rushed back. This time, I didn''t directly dodge and swing the hammer. Instead, I immediately covered my whole body with ice armor and turned into an Iceman. I directly protected my chest with my arms, stepped on my feet and rushed over!


    The monster had calculated, and only when he came to my side did he wave his claw and directly hit me. As a result, I rushed forward at this time, but the monster didn''t react. At this time, it was too late to wave his arm and chop. At the speed of the two of us, we were facing each other again. In a moment, we shortened the distance by nearly half. In a moment, we came together. With the wave of its arm, we could no longer threaten me.


    When his right arm waved down, I had already rushed to his body. As soon as I raised my left arm, I directly pushed it up with the elbow covered by ice armor, and it just hit his right upper arm. With the blessing of ice armor, the originally hard elbow directly supported his right arm muscle, pressed it down and flew his arm.


    At the same time, my right arm has hit its chest, and the powerful force conflict immediately stabilizes our two bodies. Of course, in this case, it''s easier for me to stabilize my feet than it is for taimingbu. When it''s not stable, I directly swing my right arm down, and the thunderbolt hammer directly hits its belly!


    Of course, the power of the rampant thunder can not only hurt the lower abdomen, but alsoOn the other side, the monster''s fate is even worse. I''m at least fighting one by one, but there''s a group fight! Although some people are wary of the little monsters around, they don''t try their best, but they still fight one more time! It''s still the one who suppresses the monster with the full strength of the stick. Master Lei''s output is full strength. Master Shuangdao specializes in its footwall, and instantly puts it down. After a fierce attack, his white hair turns into a scorched black.


    I have a look at the war situation over there. It seems that I don''t need to worry about it. It''s really an elite team. I just want to worry about it. Then I can rest assured. I''ll wave a hammer and swing it!


    At this time, the monster had just been hit hard, and had no resistance ability at all. I hit the left temple with a hammer, flew out directly, fell to the ground, and even had no struggle, leaving only the spasm of electric shock.


    "Cut, it''s no big deal!"


    On the other side, the people of the shadow army left the monkey monster''s body and formed a circle again, staring at the little monsters around.


    But at this time, there was another feeling in my heart. It seemed that there was a lot of the same breath as the goods just now.


    "What''s the situation? Do you want to go through the game? Everybody I cried out at once.


    Those people obviously also found that the surrounding situation was not right. The weak white monkey monster that was still surrounded by people didn''t know when it was less than half. The rest were slowly retreating and gradually disappearing into the darkness. At the same time, a more powerful existence was approaching.


    "What shall we do, sir?" The shadow army with the stick looked around warily and asked me.


    "These things are intelligent, and there are a large number of them, and there is obvious hierarchy differentiation. If we continue to stay here, there will be no end. These things are not necessarily of what kind of hierarchy. They first use the lower monsters to consume our physical strength and mana. When there are really advanced monsters, we will fall into passivity and have to leave here!"


    I looked at the figures of more and more monsters, looked up at the trace on the branch, chose a direction along the trace, weighed the hammer in my hand, and cried: "I open the way, follow me! Come on


    With that, I waved my right hand and threw out the thunderbolt hammer!


    In an instant, the thunderbolt hammer turned into a thunderbolt Epee, carrying a strong thunderbolt force, and ran straight in that direction!


    The next moment I threw the hammer out, I had already used taimingbu. I rushed out a little bit. Behind me, the elite team of the shadow army also responded quickly, and followed closely. While running, I used my mana to protect the surroundings and avoid those monsters taking the opportunity to attack.


    Sure enough, the strength of these monsters is not strong. In the face of the powerful momentum of the falling stream, they did not dare to make a hard connection at all. They avoided one after another, and immediately opened a road in front of them.


    However, they do have intelligence. We can see that we are going to run. In addition to the monsters in front of us, they have to give way one after another in order to avoid the falling edge. In other directions, they all rush to this side immediately and surround us from the rear and side.


    However, we are all ready. The mage of Lei attribute continues to control thunder flying sword. The master of double swords uses both his left and right hands to reflect the sky into red and blue. There is also a fire attribute mage who shoots flames from his palms, just like a flamethrower, forcing them back one after another.


    And I rushed to the front, because at this time both hands were empty, so it was more convenient to cast. With both hands, the storm finger flew out to the surrounding monsters like fireworks. All of a sudden, all the monsters around us stopped when they were close to us. No one could get close to us, and the power of the falling stream was strong. Because there was nothing to stop its progress, it kept going and the road was longer and longer!


    But the only problem is that, because this is the forest, there are many trees in front. In the process of falling, they knocked down all those poor trees! Moreover, when these trees fell down, they also bumped into the nearby trees which were not in the direction of advance and should not have suffered. They also knocked them seven askew and eight down. Because some trees were too thin, they were directly broken and fell to the ground.


    I followed it, trying to find the trace on the branch, but the branch was innumerable roots cross together, so fast to see past, it was too chaotic to understand, not to mention because these trees were hit, more can''t see clearly! After a while, I couldn''t find those marks.


    We I lost it.


    "Damn it I secretly scolded, stopped and watched the fall continue to fly away, hit more trees, and finally disappeared in the dark.


    No matter how much power there is, it can''t be endless. I know this thing won''t last long and have little impact. Now the biggest problem is that we don''t know where to go.


    "Sir!" After that, the elite team came after me, surrounded me and looked around with vigilance.


    "Be careful, it''s estimated that it''s going to the inside. If it comes out again, it''s estimated that it''s going to be a high-level monster. It''s stronger and more intelligent, Monkey King I think it''s going to show up, too. "


    I looked around, and suddenly, as far as I could see, there was a lot of electric current left in the air just after the meteorite. It was crackling and shining, like a fiber-optic channel. Under the flicker of the electric current, I saw something."That''s Come on, follow me I quickly ran in the past, behind the elite team is also quickly followed, together to the other side, soon, the thing will be complete in front of us.


    "This is..."


    "Sir, we found it!"


    In front of us was a square wooden box nearly one person high. One side of the box had been broken, and there was a weak current on it. That was because the meteorite had just passed by.


    However, it doesn''t matter. The important thing is that although a small part of the things written on the box is missing due to the damage, according to the rest, it can still correspond to the data. This is the lost goods!


    "Found, all the goods are here, picked up by these monkeys, contact Yin Kai quickly, let them come quickly!"


    "Yes


    Everyone was so overjoyed that they were going to contact Yin Kai immediately. I also wanted to talk to Baron through the system in my heart. But immediately, the smile on our faces froze.


    Because we can''t get in touch with them, there seems to be an invisible force here, blocking all signals, including my mobile phone, and the communication ability of the upgraded system.

 Chapter 191

    "Sir, we can''t get in touch with them. What should we do?"


    "Don''t worry!" I waved my hand and looked around. There has been some strong breath here. I don''t know how much stronger it is than what I met before. It seems that those guys of higher level are about to appear!


    "This thing is here, and that hole is the gathering place of monkeys. Then, this thing is not too far away from the hole! Hurry to look for it. The old man said that the hole is near a big stone. Look for the stone


    "Yes


    "Don''t scatter too far. There are advanced monsters here. If you find them, I will have a completely safe way to protect you and take back all the scattered goods! Act now


    My idea is that as long as I find those goods, even if they are surrounded by monsters, as long as I use the amulet, I can break the game immediately! At that time, fight strange, protect teammates, recycle goods three not wrong!


    "Look there, sir, is that it?" A member of the shadow army pointed to a direction and said, "I followed the direction of his finger. Sure enough, not far away from there, a big stone was lying there.".


    "I''m going to have a look. Let''s go!"


    As soon as my voice fell, it was suddenly at this moment, with "Shua Shua" on both sides Each of them has a shadow!


    "Be careful!"


    In front of me, a white haired monkey with a height of about 1.8 meters has appeared in front of me, with one claw splitting down!


    After a while, I directly met the monster with a bright palm of my right hand. I wanted to fight the monster out, but the next moment, I was shocked by the scene in front of me.


    Originally, Guangming palm, which had no future but was disadvantageous, lost this time!


    The monkey''s paw split off, just opposite to my right palm. In a moment, fire and gold were all around! It''s like cutting off a fluorescent lamp with a knife. One claw passed without hurting me, but at the same time, the golden light of the bright palm on my palm disappeared.


    This claw, unexpectedly directly broke up my bright palm!


    And there is more than one monster like this! That is to say, we don''t end it by killing it. Moreover, such a strong one is not the monkey king.


    On the other side, another monkey monster of the same level has already found the elite team. A pair of sharp claws are flying up and down, forcing them to retreat. One of them is swept away by the wind blade of the sharp claws because he retreats slowly. He has already lost the lottery.


    "Be careful, let those who have magic weapons resist first!" At the same time, I saw from the corner of my eyes that at this time, two more monsters rushed out. The momentum they sent out was the same as these two monsters!


    Four! There are four such strong guys now! What''s more, they are swarming up in the dark. It''s not necessary to have more. What''s the hell here?


    There''s no doubt that the charm of that bottle will turn creatures into monsters, which will make them stronger. But it also depends on their physique when they don''t have monsters. These four things are the strongest existence I''ve ever met! Moreover, compared with the two man monsters and the dog monsters that have appeared so far, although they become monsters, they are not much bigger, so these How to explain?


    From the point of view of body curve and flexibility, these four monkeys are definitely right, but this size It''s 1.8 meters, and it''s 1.6 meters before changing. Is this a common monkey?


    "There seems to be a problem. Is there really a mountain god? Why do all these things grow so big? " I frowned and murmured to myself. I moved in an instant. When I got to one of the monsters, I had another bright hand in the past!


    But just when I was about to hit it, the goods didn''t know how to move. In a flash, they had disappeared in the same place. My palm was in the empty place, but before I could take it back, the monster flashed to my side again, clawed down and took my outstretched right arm!


    But I''m not a simple little person, right arm instant Ice Armor cover, elbow a hit, stiffly blocked the monster''s attack.


    However, the cost of this is also great, this monster''s power is not the previous few can compare, a claw down, my ice armor was directly split! The debris of ice is flying in the sky. If I didn''t deliberately control the angle when I hit it, I would be hurt.


    But the effect is also very obvious, after the collision, the monster''s right arm also fell into a temporary standstill.


    At this time, my heart thought a move, directly use the moment to move to the other side of it, virtual shake a move, deceive open its left claw, and then flash to the top of it, directly pointed to the past!


    This time, it''s not a storm, it''s Fengming sword!


    The invisible Qi sword transformed from the vigorous wind swept countless wind blades, shot from my fingertips, and immediately penetrated into the monster''s right eye!


    The previous battle has shown that the weakness of this thing is its eyes, so in this case, in order to make a quick decision, we must directly attack its eyes!Before that, the policeman''s gun penetrated the monster''s eyes, but it didn''t hurt the monster''s life. In fact, the main reason is that the power of the pistol bullet is basically linear, only acting on the front. My Fengming sword is not like this, it''s a conical skill!


    As long as it enters its eye socket, the wind blade around the invisible air sword will immediately damage its brain tissue. I don''t believe that it can really survive that kind of diffuse attack!


    On the other hand, the two new monsters pointed the spearhead directly at the elite team of the shadow army! Maybe they also see that, in terms of personal strength, I am stronger than each of them, and even two or more people together may not be able to beat me! But the problem is that these ten of them are well-trained and cooperate with each other. All in all, they are a big threat.


    So, when the two monsters came out, they had already made a fuss, let that monster hold me down, and the two of them worked together to help this one, kill the members of the elite team first, even if only one or two of them, just to break their formation.


    However, they didn''t expect that I could end the battle so soon. A Fengming sword destroyed the brain tissue of the monster, moved it in an instant, and came directly to the elite team.


    "Roar!" Three monsters around us, issued a roar, arms waving, claws under the split, at the same time to us!


    We are one person, divided into three groups, each dealing with a monster in front of us. Facing a monkey monster, the man holding the stick raised the stick with both hands and pushed it directly to block the monster''s claw, but he was unable to do anything else. But fortunately, there are companions around him. He just bowed his head. Behind him, the Fire Mage raised his hand and rushed straight through with a line of fire!


    However, the monster''s action was really flexible. One dodged over, and directly bumped over from the side, knocking everyone away. Unexpectedly, he really tore apart the formation of several people, raised his hand and clawed at the Fire Mage first!


    "Bow


    When he was in danger, a sharp drink came. The man was obviously familiar with the sound and knew that his companion had come to help him. He didn''t need to consider why he had to bow his head and did what he said. And the next moment, a flying axe just flew from the back of his head.


    That monster this claw splits down, originally is to rush that person''s head past, but this time, he suddenly a low head, but almost at the same time, a hatchet flew over, directly hit that monster splits on the sharp claw!


    "Dang! Boom


    After the sound of metal collision, there was another dull explosion. The monster''s powerful claw was directly bounced away!


    And the hatchet, after flying the monster''s claws, flew back and landed on one person''s hand.


    Among the four people with magic weapons mentioned before, the one with stick and the one with double swords performed well, while the other two, one with double axes and the other with short swords, did not perform very well.


    However, the reason why it is not outstanding is different. The one who holds the double axe is because of the magic weapon. It''s too simple. If I didn''t feel the flow of mana on it, I would probably regard it as a common weapon. And the one who holds the sword, his sword attack power is not strong, mainly in the containment and control, belongs to the auxiliary player, so it is easy to be ignored.


    But at this moment, I finally got to know the man and understood the power of the pair of axes.


    That pair of hatchets does not have any attribute, or its attribute is power! Pure power, which contains a very strong energy, and even can be that kind of monster''s claws directly fly!


    After that, he turned back and threw the axe in another direction. There was another monster, which had caused problems to his shadow army members.


    His position in this battle is a mobile fighter. Where there are difficulties, he will go to rescue!


    On the other side, I stood in front of two members of the elite team, laughing at the white haired monkey monster in front of me, while the latter was violent with one face, and one claw cut off my head.


    As soon as I raised my arms, the Ice Armor covered me completely and directly pushed up to block the claw. But of course, the power of the claw also made the newly generated Ice Armor become a pile of ice fragments and fall down.


    But at this time, suddenly, a blue light flashed behind me, and a blue knife light passed under my feet. After meeting the blue light, the ice flakes in the air seemed to have received some instructions. They all gathered in one direction and flew to the foot of the monster together!


    The monster also found the danger of this thing, just wanted to run away, but it couldn''t do it any more. It was like a ghost around it, like a big net, which contained its action.


    Of course, this thing can only hold him down for a short time, but that''s enough. If the master moves, the deviation in a moment can affect the war situation!


    The blue light flashed by. The monster''s legs, which had no time to leave the ground, were immediately sealed up by countless cold ice, like a shackle, which fixed it in place. At the next moment, a flame knife light suddenly attacked and directly split into its eyes.On the other side, because of the backward force, the monster, whose right claw had been thrown away by an axe, almost fell down and could only struggle to stabilize his body. At this time, the master who made the stick had already arrived in front of him. The long stick in his hand was like a Dragon going out to sea, throwing out seven or eight shadows in a row and quickly pointed on his chest, abdomen and jaw.


    His stick, called "demon crushing stick", has a strong ability to suppress heretics. It was this attribute that suppressed monsters several times before. At this time, this attribute has been fully played out. At the top of the stick, like acupoint tapping, the monster has been completely suppressed.


    And the next moment, a thunder sword roared out, quickly attacked all the deadly acupoints on its body. This is supposed to be the way to deal with human evil cultivation, but now they are facing monkey monsters, but they think it should also be useful.


    Nalei''s mage manipulated the small sword. After hitting the acupoints on it, he directly took back the small sword, slapped it forward with his palm, and launched it fiercely!


    At the same time, the Fire Mage also used the flame palm. The two forces fused and hit it in the abdomen.


    Thunder and fire, since ancient times is the most able to restrain evil elements of righteousness!


    The blending of the two forces has brought out a tremendous destructive force! The monster raised his head to the sky and roared. He had just been hit by the stick and sword, and the acupoints burst open immediately! One after another, the world in front of several people is dyed red! And the monster, also in this red, fell down.


    On the other hand, the mage holding the metal broken sword has restrained the monster''s action with the help of his magic weapon attribute and his companions! Two hatchets flew by and directly hit the monster''s arms. Their strength was so strong that they threw them back.


    "Click!" Two clear crack sound came, it should be cast iron monster, unexpectedly all of a sudden will arms are broken!


    And the next moment, the master with the sword jumped up and cut down with one sword! There was a golden sword mark on the monster''s neck.


    In front of me, this monster was cut in both eyes by the flame knife, and the power of the flame swept into its brain. After struggling for a while, he lost his life and fell back to the ground.


    On the body, the twining shadow disappeared, and a member of the elite team appeared beside him out of thin air, pale and panting.


    Just now, if he hadn''t tried his best to contain the monster with magic, he would have missed it!


    Three sides fight, almost end at the same time! Three powerful monsters have fallen to the ground one after another. There is no such powerful atmosphere around them any more. Around them, there are only those lower monsters who have dealt with each other before.

 Chapter 192

    "Is it over?" I looked around, still eyeing here, but because I knew that I couldn''t beat us, a large group of low-level monsters, who had never come forward, said to myself.


    But immediately, I overturned my hypothesis: "no, it''s not that simple. The scene There''s also a dangerous guy


    I said, looking at the huge stone.


    "It looks like we got it right."


    "What shall we do, sir? Do you want to go now? But these outside... " The master with the stick held the stick in both hands to watch out for the monsters around him and said in a low voice.


    "They are really a problem. Who was injured in the war just now? No matter how big or small, say it quickly! Also, Li Jianyun, you just used too much mana. You have to rest! "


    Li Jianyun is the one who uses the shadow to make a big net to contain the monster. The magic is very mana consuming, and it''s the monster that is used to contain, which makes the already poor mana storage worse


    "Sir, Jiang Wei''s abdominal injury has just been repaired with magic power, but his blood is very poor, so he can''t do much exercise. And Xu Yunting... "


    "I''m fine!" The mage named Xu Yunting immediately interrupted when he heard his name. "I just hurt my hand, and I was just hurt by the wind blade aftereffect of the monster just waving its claws. The wound is not big. It''s completely healed!"


    Just now, just because he was injured before the appearance of the last two monsters, so when we 11 people dealt with the three monsters respectively, we all intentionally protected him behind.


    "Come on! Now, there is almost no threat to us outside the cave. Inside the cave, among the known enemies, there is the strongest Monkey King. The rest of them don''t know what kind of enemies they are. If they are attacked on both sides, they can''t do it. Someone must guard them outside. Zhou Zhu, you can help us to watch the cave and protect the wounded. "


    "Yes


    Zhou Zhu is the master with the stick. Just now, several of them performed best. If they want to divide the troops, he is the most suitable one!


    "Jiang Wei, Li Jianyun and Xu Yunting, you three have to stay up there. I don''t know about the underground environment, but it must be very complicated. No matter how big or small the injury is, it will definitely have an impact down there. Just stay up there."


    "I..." What else does Xu Yunting want to say.


    "Obey orders!" I interrupted him immediately.


    "I Yes Xu Yunting can''t help it. As an officer, what I said and what I ordered are absolute and must be followed.


    "And you, you, stay with you, protect the wounded, protect the cave. I''ll go down this time and take only three people."


    I had thought that if I didn''t go down alone, the ten of them would be able to exert their greatest strength together. No matter how strong the generals are, once they are too scattered, they will be greatly weakened. Anyway, I have an amulet, and I''m not afraid of danger at all. At that time, I have the power of level 92, and I''m not afraid even if the true mountain god comes!


    However, I thought later that this amulet could be used as the last means to protect my life, but it must not be used indiscriminately. This time, I didn''t just need to protect my life. I had better find out what happened to the so-called "Mountain God" and those overdeveloped monkeys.


    In short, it''s a complex process


    Although my amulet is powerful, the problem is that the time is short and the cooling time is long. What''s more, it''s my second personality who controls that power, that is, I''m obedient sometimes, but my temper is still different. I really don''t know what he can do! For example, last time, when he locked the demon tower, he beat the demons of the whole tower. Who knows what else he can do!


    So when I go down alone, I don''t know what''s wrong with this environment. It makes my perception ability decline. The closer I get to the central area, the more serious the decline is. It''s obvious that the problem lies in the underground nest. Once there is a sneak attack or other emergencies, what can I do.


    If you can''t cope with it, you will be in danger of life. Once you are in danger of life, the passive state of the amulet will be activated. At that time, the matter is not finished. When the goods come out, you will have a hot brain. You can call all the monkeys around you. Then, regardless of the shadow army, you don''t care about the goods, you go straight away. What can I do?!


    I''d better take a few people down and help me.


    Of the ten people, three who were injured and took off their strength were left behind, and the other four who were left behind to protect them, including Zhou Zhu, left three people to follow me down the hole.


    None of the four people with magic weapons was injured, only the one with metal dagger went down with me. For the other three, Zhou Zhu will not explain. For the other two, their magic weapons can only exert their greatest power in such a wide area on the ground. It''s better to stay here.


    But it''s OK. I took the Lei attribute mage down, and the metal of the dagger has strong ability to contain and penetrate. That''s enough!


    "It''s up to you. We''ll go down." Standing on the edge of the cave, I turned to Zhou Zhu and said to them. After seeing Zhou Zhu nodding and showing positive eyes, I turned my eyes to look at the dark hole.I can''t figure out what''s in that hole by pinching my fingers. No, or I can''t figure out everything about this forest. There must be something strange.


    "Let''s go." I murmured, heart a horizontal, straight forward a jump, jumped into the hole!


    The hole was originally very small in the story 80 years ago, but maybe later the monkey''s body became bigger and bigger, and the hole was enlarged. Thanks to this, we were able to enter the hole.


    "Be careful, pay attention to the lighting!" I was the first to come down, and when the cave was dark, I immediately reminded them.


    Those three people jumped down after me. The first one was the mage of Lei attribute. After the mage with the dagger cut off, he immediately took out his flashlight to light up when he heard me shouting.


    At this time, I have already landed. The depth of the hole is only about the height of the third floor of an ordinary residential building. With the weight of a person, I will fall to the ground immediately when I jump down. Before the last person starts to jump, I have reached the end.


    But at this time, the original dark hole suddenly a bright! It''s not the light of the flashlight, that kind of thing can only achieve linear lighting, and now, it''s comprehensive!


    "Be careful!" I immediately yelled, at the same time, my heart has felt that there are many different strength momentum around, quickly turn back, in front of me, it is a vast expanse of white!


    This vast expanse of white is not the color of the wall. In fact, it is not the wall. It should be said that it is the soil of the earth. Because they build houses underground, they call it the wall. Because the light is yellow, I don''t know the original color of the soil wall. However, now is not the time to care about it


    At this time, the three people also fell down, just wanted to take a flashlight lighting, the result suddenly below all on, at that time the mood is not coherent, for a time some confused force, the result again, cold sweat all down!


    In front of me, I can''t count them. One by one, there are white monkey monsters, big ones, small ones, fat ones, thin ones, tall ones and short ones Although uneven, looks very awkward, but now is not the time to pay attention to this, so many monkey monster, surrounded us four directly! Among them, there is no lack of just outside the four equally powerful existence!


    I see this scene is also scalp numbness, this how come in is a dead end ah!


    But it''s strange that those guys just stare at us with their bloody eyes, but they don''t do anything. I can feel their strong killing intention, but they never act.


    It''s different from those outside. They see our strength because they are afraid of powerful creatures. It''s just like a warlike wolf. Even if it is eager to fight, will it challenge a tiger?


    But these guys are different. They don''t have that kind of fear, but they have an uncomfortable feeling, just like It was suppressed by someone!


    At this time, perhaps to verify my guess, the monsters in front of us moved, as if there were something behind them. Then we saw that they were separated on both sides. An old looking monkey came out with a stick!


    Attention, this is a monkey! Not a monster!


    The hair is the brown yellow of the common wild monkey, the eyes are not red, the teeth are not bared, and the small claws are also in normal shape. Moreover, because of old age, they are not as good as ordinary monkeys.


    All in all, it''s very common. It doesn''t look dangerous at all.


    But none of us put down our vigilance, because the momentum from this one is much stronger than those!


    Moreover, judging from the performance of those white haired monkey monsters, this monkey has a superior status! That''s the existence of the leader. So many monsters are obediently managed by it. If you say it''s a war five scum, someone should believe it!


    We are still vigilant, worried about whether the goods will be suddenly difficult, according to the routine of animation, the elderly are very strong. But at this time, the monkey actually made an operation that surprised all of us!


    It I''m talking!


    "I''m sorry for the poor reception and courtesy of some guests." The old monkey said with a smile, his hands leaning on the simple crutches made of the branches directly picked up from the ground.


    I''ve never seen monkey''s smiling face before. I didn''t expect that I''ve met it in my life, but It''s scary!


    "You..." When I looked at this speechless monkey, I was stunned, especially the politeness of the product. I didn''t know what to do. If I said "what are you looking at", I could fight directly to ease my shock, but now I can only be in a daze.


    "It''s a distinguished guest. Please come inside. The mountain god is waiting for you." The old monkey said again, and then turned around, and the White Monkey monster around him scattered one after another, making way for the inside. The old monkey stood on one side, slightly bent down, a respectful look.


    "What shall we do, sir?" Several people in the shadow army had never seen this scene, and they were all at a loss. They asked me.My heart said, have I seen it? But on the surface can''t drop the price, a face calm said: "first to see the situation, improvise."


    "Yes


    "Wise, sir!"


    Several people flattered at the right time. I also stepped forward, walked through the corridor composed of white monkey monsters, and came to the other side of the space.


    Only when I came here did I see the pattern of this place clearly. It''s like a maze. This space alone has five door openings. Further down, I don''t know how many branches there are. If other animals or people come in, they can''t understand after a few years. Moreover, there are so many monkeys in it that they may belch farts without taking two steps.


    The old monkey went to the edge of one of the five channels, made a "please" pose again, and looked at us with a smile.


    I went up to him, frowned and asked, "who are you? Who is the mountain god? "


    The old monkey looked at me and said, "I am the servant of the mountain god, and the mountain god is the patron saint here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I sigh, it''s not the same as not saying. If you want to make some words in this kind of old doggie''s mouth, you''d better fight. No way. Now you''d better follow. At least there are monstrous monkeys here. Maybe, there''s still room for negotiation.


    I looked at the road ahead. I didn''t know where to go. I looked at the old monkey around me and the three people behind me. Finally, I gave them a "rest assured" expression, turned around and walked over.

 Chapter 193

    On the underground path, four of US led a monkey. Ah no, four of us were led by the monkey. We walked along the way. In the middle, almost every minute or dozens of seconds, there would be a fork in the road, or even two. Looking at the past, it was dark.


    I also carefully looked at why there are lights when we walk here. That''s because the walls here are covered with paper symbols for lighting. There will be one every few steps, just like pressing a pile of corridor lights. Of course, it''s on!


    However, these paper symbols have been applied stealth method, only when we pass, will appear a vague outline, and emit light, lighting around.


    Moreover, these things should be like voice controlled lights or temperature sensors. They will only light up when we pass by. When we pass by, they will fail and fall into darkness. However, it has to be said that in this way, the life of these paper symbols will be extended, the replacement time can be extended, and the replacement frequency can be reduced.


    I looked at the back. Behind me, three members of the shadow army lined up in a line. Because the path was not wide, they could only walk by two people. Let''s just go one by one and avoid being surrounded directly. Then, a long distance away from the empty space, and then beyond the scope of the lighting paper symbol, is a dark, can not see clearly.


    However, there is no smell of creatures. It seems that those white monkey monsters did not follow. They should be safe for the time being.


    "But there are some concerns, sir?"


    The old monkey in front of me suddenly said something, which scared me to turn my head and stare at it nervously. But the goods didn''t seem to care about anything. They went on, even didn''t look back.


    I didn''t look back You know what I''m doing?


    "No, it''s not." I replied in a calm tone.


    "That''s good," said the old monkey. "The mountain god may not like nervous people. When you see him later, remember not to be nervous. Just talk normally."


    Speaking normally How can I talk to such a strange monkey for tea? What a big watermelon!


    "Speaking of now, I don''t quite understand. Your Lord Mountain God, why do you want to see me? "


    The old monkey in front heard this sentence, suddenly stopped, turned around, looked at me with a puzzled face, and said, "aren''t some of you here uninvited first?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that there is nothing wrong with it!


    "Cough, don''t say that. I''m curious about why you talk." I was embarrassed for a moment, so I quickly changed the topic.


    The old monkey also turned back and went on walking. As he walked, he said, "well, isn''t human evolved from us? Our body structure is similar, so it''s possible for us to learn how to speak. Besides, there are animals that can speak human language, isn''t parrot? "


    "Parrots just learn to talk, just because the place responsible for making sound is like us, but they don''t understand what those words mean, they just imitate them, and you seem to know what these words mean."


    "Well, I think it''s very common. As long as I get some advice and some luck, I was born with a little talent. I''m not the only one who can speak here."


    The old monkey said, and gave out some laughter, as if very proud of it.


    He''s happy, he''s proud, I don''t think so. If I put it in the past, I would think it was a fable, but now, as long as I see that this grass is beyond the ability of animals, and there are signs of humanization, I am basically convinced in my heart that it is a monster!


    As for monsters, I had a discussion with my master and found that they are a kind of contradictory life.


    The master said that maybe because we are human beings, we subconsciously think that human beings are the strongest creatures in history, but we are not as agile as cheetahs or tigers. We don''t have the wings of eagles, the claws of wolves, or even the venom of poisonous snakes. Why are we called the strongest creatures?


    Maybe in the eyes of some animals, we are really inferior to them.


    But the reason why we can be at the top of the world''s biological chain is that we are smart and use tools. We can''t fly, we invented the plane; we can''t dive for a long time, we can''t cross the sea, we invented submarines and boats. We don''t run fast. We invented cars. We don''t have strong attack ability. We invented weapons We invented everything that could make us convenient and powerful, so we won.


    But we must admit that this kind of strength refers to comprehensive strength. If we throw unprepared human beings directly into the mountain forest, we can''t compare with tigers, wolves and other wild animals. Therefore, many animals living in the mountain forest look down on us.


    In this way, they disdain to imitate us. In their world view, we should imitate them. However, when the tangled point comes, all creatures really have the chance to become stronger and become monsters, without exception, all creatures begin to learn from human beings.If you learn to walk upright, you will become a person, as if you can become more advanced.


    But is this Is it not contradictory?


    Master explained this to me: Although these animals despise human beings, the top life in this world is the strongest and most inviolable. Of course, they are the most decisive.


    Although those animals look down on human beings, they can''t look down on gods, or even fear those gods. At the same time, they yearn to be them. And if you want to be a God, you have to Like a person!


    Because the earliest gods, the real rulers of the world, were human beings in the beginning!


    Therefore, they set an important condition for becoming a God as Be like a person!


    Yes, because we are human beings, we think that human beings are the strongest. Tigers may also think that they are the strongest in the world. Foxes also think that they are the strongest in the world. But what can we do? The ruler is us human beings, you feel useless, want to progress, you have to give up your values, accept our!


    This is a very unreasonable thing, but there is no way.


    Originally, I haven''t thought about it carefully, but when I saw this talking monkey, I suddenly remembered that this, the so-called Mountain God, according to the villagers, is a blue monkey, but doesn''t it conform to the rules set by God?


    "Speaking of this, I would like to ask that the Mountain God should be the most noble here. He Can you talk to people? "


    "Why talk to people? The mountain god is powerful and beautiful. He is no worse than human beings. Why do you want to learn from human beings? If we want to solve the problem of communication ability with human beings, we are enough. "


    "Oh, you''re a translator." I said subconsciously.


    "So to speak." Said the old monkey. "But not only that, we will do everything. Helping the mountain god to communicate with human beings is just a small thing, because ordinary human beings are not worthy of meeting the mountain god."


    With that, the old monkey suddenly tilted his head and looked back. He only looked at me with his right eye. There seemed to be a strange smile on the corner of his mouth.


    For a moment, I suddenly felt a chill in my heart, but I also knew that the old monkey didn''t mean to kill him.


    "If the mountain god doesn''t understand human speech, then his posture will not change into human form."


    "Of course," said the old monkey, turning his head back and going on. "The mountain god doesn''t need to be human. What can human be in God''s eyes?"


    Now it''s almost certain that this mountain god can''t speak human words and change human body, so he looks like a blue monkey. But this is different from what master and I said. How can Mountain God be regarded as a small ruler of a place? They are all gods. How can they not be human? You''re discriminating against a place!


    "All right, a few." While I was thinking, the old monkey suddenly said, interrupting my thinking.


    When I looked at it, I saw the old monkey standing aside, facing us, making a "please" gesture in front of us, and said, "here we are. If you go further, you will be the residence of the mountain god. Please come in."


    I look at the front, where there seems to be no paper symbol for lighting, belongs to the kind of dark, can''t see five fingers, and the old monkey around, that look, life and death is don''t want to go in first, but want us to advanced, this all don''t know what''s fishy, that smile, how to see how strange.


    "Lord Mountain God, live here?" I frowned and looked at it. I secretly used the tactics of heaven in my hand. A dead horse became a living horse doctor, but as expected, it still couldn''t work out anything. With the deepening of the perception ability, it is very low. We can only feel the existence of life in it, but the specific number is not clear. In other words, now my perception ability is so poor that I can only distinguish between zero and countless.


    "But what are you worried about?" The old monkey asked again with a smile.


    My heart said, this is not nonsense? You don''t have to worry in this environment? Subconsciously, it''s like saying no, but suddenly, it''s wrong.


    Generally speaking, we have to cooperate with each other in our actions, so we should go in? Oh, you old slicker are waiting here. If you don''t rush me on the surface, you just wait for me to jump in. Oh, monkey''s routine is deep.


    So, my heart a total, turned to look at it, a serious face nodded, said: "yes, there is!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old monkey was obviously confused.


    Ah, I don''t play according to the routine! What do you think of me?


    But at this time, in the darkness ahead, someone suddenly said, "why doesn''t the comer come in? Making trouble in front of my house, but I don''t even have the courage to come in and have a look at me! Hum, rat ear! Let''s go


    "Yes The old monkey said respectfully.


    "Wait!" As soon as I heard this, I quickly raised my hand to stop. I took a look at the old monkey and the darkness ahead, and said, "who said I dare not come in? I''m just doing a kind of etiquette. We human beings have a lot of etiquette. Mountain God, your identity is noble and you are the host here. I should have some etiquette. OK, I''m coming in now. "After that, wow, I looked around and looked at the three people behind me. I raised my feet and entered. When my feet were empty, I felt weightless. But then, I felt down-to-earth again.


    At the next moment, the lights around suddenly turned on. Did the paper symbols stick around finally work?


    No!


    When I really saw the situation around me, I knew I was wrong, and at the same time, I also saw the guy in front of me - a blue monkey with a height of two meters!


    It is the so-called mountain god!


    At the same time, I also saw the countless gold objects piled around him, and the strange runes on them.

 Chapter 194

    In the deepest part of the earth, it is different from the paths outside. The walls, floors and ceiling are no longer soil, but Rock!


    Moreover, this is not an ordinary rock. I feel it carefully. Although my perception ability has decreased a lot, I can still feel a very powerful force on them! This kind of ability is very strong and not easy to be destroyed; this kind of ability is very strong and not easy to be defeated.


    At this time, the three people also came down from the top. When they fell to the ground, they were all swaying. They almost fell. That kind of feeling is like falling asleep, suddenly dreaming of falling from a high place, and waking up in an instant!


    When I look at them, I can imagine what I was like when I came down, and then I turn my eyes to the guy who has been there and looking at us.


    There is no exit around this place. It is a space made up of four high rock walls. There are no doors and windows. The only access to the outside world may be on it.


    I looked up and saw that it was dark and I couldn''t see anything at all. But according to the feeling just now, we should have come down from the top. We just didn''t know how high it was. Just after falling down, I felt like I was dazed by someone''s medicine. I didn''t feel the problem of time at all. It was like a moment, but it was like several hours.


    The whole space is square. It''s a rectangle. Where we are, it''s a short side of the rectangle. The monster is opposite. There''s a long corridor in the middle. On both sides, it''s full of stones, big and small. The big one is half the height of a person, and the small one is only the size of a fingernail.


    Because of this, we can see a corridor without artificial construction.


    The four square ground is flat, without any uneven gully, but it looks smaller than the quadrilateral formed by four walls. We just stand on one side of it. When we look back, it''s the wall. When we look down, we can see.


    Behind the ground, the floor and the wall, there is a gap of more than one centimeter! And in this crevice, there is a blazing blue fire coming out! Just like this rectangular floor is suspended, and below it is a big stove full of cyan flames!


    If so, how big is the flame?! We can see from here that the flame must be more than half a person''s height from the ground. If we calculate from the source below, I''m afraid it must be two people''s height?!


    However, thanks to the flame, we can see the environment clearly. Yes, the blue flame is the source of light here!


    "Have you seen enough?" The big blue monkey sat on the edge of a pile of gold bottles, his eyes staring at us, his eyes full of blood, and there was a sense of murderous and anger. If my perception is not reduced, then what I feel should be more powerful.


    However, we can see its strength from here. Sitting on the edge of the pile of bottles, it can not be affected by the above charm and become a monster, which is very rare!


    At this time, by his side, the old monkey slowly fell down, and there seemed to be clouds under his feet. This should be a kind of air defense. It seems that this monkey should be the strongest existence around the monkey king.


    However, what I have to consider now should not be this matter, but


    "You lied to me!" I looked at the old monkey, a face of indignation and serious said.


    The old monkey was still smiling: "Oh? Where did I lie to you? "


    "Didn''t you say the Mountain God couldn''t speak?"


    "Did I say that? I don''t remember The old monkey said without blushing, with a thick skinned look.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was speechless at that time. I was a traitor and a slippery horse. I didn''t make a draft when I spoke. I didn''t blush when I was torn down. My face was thicker than the turning of the city wall. How did you do that?


    "Are you coming to see that I won''t talk to anyone?" The blue monkey sat in the same place, looking at us, and said in a low voice.


    "Ah, no, no, of course not. We''re here mainly for..." I looked at the monkey, thought about it for a moment, and continued: "it''s for the sake of seeing the elegant demeanor of the mountain god. I''ve heard that there is a mountain god on this mountain for a long time, so I want to see what the Mountain God looks like. By the way, I''m here for them too."


    I said, pointing to the blue monkey side of the hill of gold objects.


    "Oh, you did it for them." The monkey looked down at the things around him. In his tone, he felt resentful. Think about it and you can see that all of your monkeys and grandchildren have become white haired monsters. Although they can still be controlled, they are not the original ones after all.


    However, speaking of this, I have a look at those things. It seems that they are not only the goods we are looking for. First of all, the quantity is not right. If these things are put together, the container will certainly not fit. Secondly, shape and modeling. I''ve seen bottles with runes. In this pile, I can see some things with runes on the outside, such as bottles, jars, or plates, which are all gold. There are still some others. Although they will be shining, they are different from the known goods.This kind of feeling can''t be said, it''s like a group of people with big back hair mixed with an exploding head. How weird it is, how weird it is, but where the weird point is can''t be said.


    This is a problem. If they only take things that can turn creatures into monsters, it may be to collect them so as not to scatter them. Regardless of the original purpose, this behavior is good for us. If it is true, it can be eased. But the problem is, they are not only those goods, it seems that they are golden, so there is a problem!


    I heard that there is a kind of bird that can collect glittering things, and it doesn''t know anything. Maybe it just likes them, so it collects them and puts them in its own nest. Are these monkeys the same?


    It''s impossible. The bird is by nature. The monkey has already shown intelligence. It''s impossible to collect such a pile just because it looks good. It must be because of its value. For us, it must be because it''s valuable, but for animals, money is useless


    What''s more, I don''t know how much of it is real gold. Most of it is just gold on the surface. The goods of Nanyang people account for a large proportion.


    "Yes, I''m looking for these things, but I didn''t expect that they are with you. It seems that you like these things too. I have collected so many. I just need some of them." I said with a smile.


    "I know, what you want is that part. These things have just come to me. Sure enough, there is no free lunch in the world. Originally, I was wondering why I could get so much gold this time..."


    "Lord mountain god!" At this time, the old monkey who had been around him suddenly interrupted him and said, "although these things are beautiful and numerous, they have a great impact on our people. If we keep them, I''m afraid they will be a disaster."


    After listening to him, the blue monkey''s eyes narrowed slightly, and then turned to look at it. There seemed to be a little change in his eyes. And that old monkey, because of his age, has long eyelids and almost covers his eyes. I can''t see the movement of his eyes clearly.


    But it''s obvious that they''re doing some kind of communication behind our backs.


    After a few seconds, the cyan monkey turned his head and looked at us calmly. After two seconds, he didn''t speak. He was stunned and said, "these things can be given to you. It''s useless to stay here, but the others can''t be given to you!"


    "Yes, we understand that we human beings are not greedy for money and will not take more from you." I said with a smile, but I believe it can see something else in my eyes.


    "What do you mean? You humans are not greedy? Are we greedy? " Sure enough, it understood what I meant.


    "No, no, I didn''t mean it at all. I just said it casually." I repeatedly waved my hand and bowed to apologize with an apologetic face. It seemed that there was nothing wrong with my performance. However, in this case, especially in the just kind of verbal conflict, although this action was polite, it was still not worth beating.


    "You..."


    "Lord mountain god!" The old monkey spoke again. "More is better than less. This guest seems to be very powerful. He is an expert and should have his own dignity. Presumably, he won''t steal our things."


    "Yes, I certainly won''t do such a thing, unlike some monkeys who open their eyes and tell lies." I affirmed on one side, at the same time, I stopped by the old monkey and looked at it with disdain.


    "Ah, I don''t understand what you are talking about, but I''m very honored to be recognized by you. After all, I''m just an ordinary monkey, and I''m not a master or a big man."


    First, he denied the fact that what I said was it, and then he continued to pretend to be stupid. Then he denied the premise that it was also a master. He refuted my words with a kind of self-evident modesty, and finally destroyed all my arguments.


    I have to say that this old guy has really seen it before. It''s unique to play ball and Tai Chi!


    The blue monkey looked at us two here, hummed coldly, and said, "shut up, all of you. What a mess, you want these things, right? I believe you. Take them and go away."


    I frowned and looked at the master and servant. Suddenly, I had a strange feeling, but I couldn''t say what it was for a moment, so I had to answer first: "OK." Then he looked back at the three people behind him.


    The three men were also confused. In such an environment, they had no voice at all. They could only listen to us here. At this time, we seemed to get along with each other and asked, "Sir, shall we move? But we can''t defend that spell. "


    "Yes, yes." The other two agreed one after another. It''s no use just talking together. We have to find a way to take these things away.


    I also frowned. If these things come alone, I can break them. That''s what I did when I found the bottle in the village, but there are so many


    I looked at the quantity and sucked the seeds. I''m afraid it''s too much!"Well, Lord Mountain God, I''m only here to investigate this time. I can''t defend this charm. Can I go back first and find some people to help me?"


    "Looking for someone? Can the person you''re looking for prevent these things? The boys in my cave can''t be prevented. Can your people? I still look down on me. "


    "Ah no, I don''t mean that. The helper I''m looking for is not human beings, but ghosts and demons. As a mountain god, you also know about ghosts. They won''t be affected by this thing. I want them to help, OK."


    "Ghost demon..." The blue monkey''s eyes twitched when he heard the word. At this time, he repeated it in a low voice. It seems that he is very concerned about this thing.


    "Lord Mountain God, ghosts and demons will not be affected by this thing, and they are very powerful. They should be able to take all these things away soon." The old monkey explained.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No way The monkey thought about it for a moment, then suddenly called out and looked at us with wide eyes: "don''t think I don''t know what you are thinking. You are afraid that you can''t win me. Do you want to call for help?"


    "No, I didn''t mean that!"


    "That''s to run away?"


    "No, I didn''t..."


    "Well! Want to play tricks? No way, just stay here, take these things and go together! " The monkey cried, even with the right claw in the air virtual wave, the meaning of the threat is obvious!


    The power of that claw is so strong that even standing here, you can feel the wind pressure after it splits out!


    For a time, the three people behind me were blown seven down eight crooked, but I was at this time in the eyes of a bright. Looking at its action and the conversation between them, I suddenly want to understand something.

 Chapter 195

    "Mountain God, we really can''t take these things away. We really need help, but If you really don''t want us to leave, it''s better for you to condescend and take these things out for us. "


    "You..." The monkey immediately glared. He felt offended. He fell forward, as if he was angry. His eyes were staring at me, and he couldn''t speak for a moment.


    I looked at him and carefully thought about whether my idea was true. I found that, at least for the moment, there was no evidence to prove that it was wrong. Of course, there was no direct evidence to prove that I was right.


    "Don''t be angry, Lord Mountain God. Why do you bother with a little human?" The old monkey said calmly, with a smile on his face. It seemed that he was just talking about a very common thing. Unfortunately, I can''t see its eyes. Maybe I can draw some conclusions.


    "If the mountain god doesn''t let me go and doesn''t want to help me, then I''m in a dilemma. Excuse me, the proposal I just made just now is that there are only Mountain God here, and the one who won''t be affected, so I figured out whether to ask you for a help. It''s just that a dead horse should be a live horse doctor. Just have a try." I said, looking at them with a smile.


    The cyan monkey looked at me and didn''t speak for a long time. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Then he looked at the old monkey around him and said in a low voice, "what do you think?"


    The old monkey has always been a calm look, and his tone is stable: "Lord Mountain God, your status is noble, you can''t do this kind of thing. Let them think about their business. If they can''t solve it, then kill it."


    With that, the old monkey suddenly opened his eyelids and showed his inner eyes. A murderous spirit suddenly showed up!


    All of a sudden, the whole room, as if suddenly into the ice cellar in general! But we clearly see that countless blue flames are burning in the air, but the temperature that should belong to it is gone! Faintly, there is still the figure of fierce ghost floating among them. In the air, there seems to be water waves.


    People in the village said that the mountain god here, anger will cause floods, this should be its power! But


    I frowned and looked at the old monkey.


    It is the mountain god''s power to cause the flood, but the source of this power is not the blue monkey, but It!


    "The mountain god is a good tool. This power is the only one I''ve ever seen in my life. However, it seems that some of them are not so flexible." I said, slowly moving at the foot, constantly backward, until there is no place to retreat.


    During this period, the cyan monkey was staring at us all the time. He was angry, but he didn''t show anything. Let alone the action, he didn''t even say a word!


    If you don''t speak because you are so angry that you can''t speak out, but you don''t act at all, it''s weird. It can be seen from just a few verbal exchanges that the so-called Mountain God is not a good-natured master at all. He can tolerate the comfort of the old monkeys around him until now. But even if you are well advised, there should be some expression.


    There are often scenes in TV dramas. The boss stands up all of a sudden and is about to rush forward. The younger brother around him grabs his arms and hugs his waist. He drags back and advises: "forget it


    Although it was later changed into a comedy Terrier, it was indeed a piece praised by many people. However, here, a bad tempered boss did not have such a famous scene! Weird, weird!


    "What do you mean? The power of this God, of course, is not what you and other mortals can measure. Do you think that such a powerful power can''t be recovered after I use it? No, you''re wrong! The weak, such a power, for God, is just a wave. " The blue monkey looked at me and said with a sneer, but its slightly twitching corners of the mouth and the strong killing intention in its eyes showed that it wanted to do it very much.


    "I naturally know that you are powerful, but what I know more is that you are not so enthusiastic, but you don''t want to help me with the work of lifting a finger, or you are too suspicious. With your strength, what can I do even if I call more people? But you don''t want to. "


    I looked at it with the same expression and said, but the tone obviously began to change the style of painting. Originally, it was the surface etiquette of hiding the edge, but now, suddenly, it began to show the hidden edge!


    Around me, the three shadow soldiers didn''t understand what I wanted to do. They all showed doubts and looked at each other and made eye contact, but they didn''t get any results.


    "What are you doing, sir?" The character of the mage of Lei attribute was the same as his magic. He was eager. At this time, he couldn''t hold it any longer, so he asked.


    I turned my head to look at him and laughed: "don''t worry, everything is under control. You three should be careful. Maybe some gifts will fall down suddenly."


    "We can hear you." The green monkey said coldly.


    "Of course I know you can hear me." I spread out my hand, made an innocent expression and said: "the mountain god has boundless power. How can I not hear such a close voice? So I didn''t want to keep it from youThis is true, and it sounds OK, but if you think about it carefully, you will be able to detect a trace of provocative Charm - I will say in front of you that we are on guard against you, and you will make a move.


    "Well, Lord Shanshen, the contradiction between us is here. We can''t move these things. Either you help us or we call a helper. Would you choose one?"


    "You''re on my turf, and you want me to make a choice?" Green monkey frowned, the fingers of his right hand have a slight tremor, it seems, it will be directly a claw split!


    But I''m not concerned about its claws, because it''s not monstrous, so no matter how big the ordinary monkey claws are, they can''t be as big as those white haired monkeys, so they don''t look so scary. However, this thing does not depend on its volume. I''ve just seen its power. Maybe it''s just a random split, but I can estimate some data slightly.


    According to this data, I can''t beat this product


    However, this does not mean that I will accept advice, on the contrary, people should face up to difficulties, just face it!


    "In your territory, it''s not proper for me to do this, but now it''s the same. I don''t want to take these bottles and cans away from you. It''s our common purpose. I don''t think these things can appear here out of thin air. They can''t come to this place through the labyrinth tunnel. So, it''s you who are the cause It''s not appropriate not to help. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What kind of mess are you talking about?! Because of this, my monkey grandchildren have turned into ghosts! Now you want me to help you? Is that what we deserve? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Of course


    I looked at the monkey, a fool look at it, of course, said.


    "What?"


    "It''s you who brought them in, so you should bear the cost. If you want to get treasures, you must bear the weight. You may not have heard that. This is a saying of our human beings. I don''t know why you are greedy for those things, but no matter what, you need to bear the consequences! Now, if something goes wrong, you need to clean up the mess yourself! "


    "What nonsense!" The green monkey gave a loud drink and waved his right paw. A wave of wind swept my skirt back and forth and called out: "what nonsense, I haven''t heard of it! I don''t know! I don''t want to do it! "


    "So, you can only be a closed emperor in this one-third area, mountain god? How ridiculous


    I look at it, face is no longer a smile, but put on a playful look, at the same time, with a little provocative meaning, eyes, light belligerent meaning emerge!


    "Human beings!" As soon as the green monkey unfolded his arms, he moved his arms. It seemed that there was air fluctuation on his claws, which was full of momentum!


    "Little human, dare to tell me what to do?"?! It seems that I haven''t appeared for a long time. Unexpectedly, human beings have forgotten my terror! It seems that I have been idle for a long time. A little human dare to challenge the divine power! "


    "You''re a god of shit!" I pointed straight to its nose and swore. "You only hide in the mountains and do furtive things. For those villagers who believe in you and fear you so much, you don''t have the consciousness as a God at all. You are still so superior and cold to them who have never offended you. What kind of God are you?"


    "Well, how dare you comment on my mountain god, just a inferior race?"


    "As I said, you don''t deserve to be called God! Yes, in your eyes, ordinary human beings may really be inferior race, because they have no strength to defeat you. Even now, they may not be your opponents with powerful firepower. But one thing, you lost! "


    "Which point?" Green monkey frowned and asked.


    "It''s the heart." I said faintly. "Maybe you think it''s unfair. Why do you want to become a God, you have to be like a person first, just because the first gods were human beings before? If you think so, it''s certain that you feel unfair and uncomfortable. But why don''t you think about it? Why are the first gods human beings


    "For What? "


    "Of course, it''s because we human beings have rules and reason!" I tilted my head to look at it, arms around my chest, and said: "in your animal kingdom, the law of the jungle is the basic law of survival. Of course, it is the same in our human world. However, we are more civilized, just like those rituals, just like having to bear the cost of what we have done, just like the attitude of the superior..."


    "Including the one you just stopped and waited at the entrance of the cave? You say it''s also a kind of etiquette. " Green monkey suddenly cut in.


    "Well Ah, yes I hesitated for a moment, and finally brazenly agreed.


    But the green monkey scoffed at this and said with disdain: "is that why? These useless things... "


    "These things are not useless!" I interrupted him immediately! "The reason why human beings have become such civilized creatures is because of these rules and rituals, as well as the love of people who are weaker than themselves or other creatures.""What daomen said about" education without discrimination "is a concrete manifestation of the fight against racial discrimination and status discrimination. You are also a law practitioner. You should know that. The reason why our God is respected by us is that they are considerate of the people, not like you, who threaten the children who just get lost and enter your territory! "


    "You..." The green monkey was angry for a moment, and his chest began to rise and fall. After staring at me for a while, he said, "human beings can speak sweet words. OK, don''t wait for me to make any choice. I''ll give you the result now. I choose Just kill you


    As soon as he said this, the three people around me immediately became alert and prepared for the battle.


    But I didn''t mean to be nervous. I continued to put my arms around my chest, looked at it with a relaxed face, and said, "yes, you should have made such a choice long ago. It''s a bit late to make such a choice now. But that''s right. It''s really the best way for you, and it''s also the most advantageous. Moreover, if you play normally, with your strength, we have no room to resist at all, but...! "


    When I said this, I stopped for a moment, a smile appeared on the corner of my mouth, and said, "it''s a pity, you can''t move now!"

 Chapter 196

    "You can''t move now!"


    I always stare at the blue monkey''s expression, sure enough, after this sentence, the monkey''s expression suddenly changed! Moreover, in his eyes, there was a sense of fear that he had been seen through.


    "I think I''m right." I said with a smile, put down my arms, "if you still want to do it, you can try it, I''ll accompany you at any time."


    With that, I naturally drooped arms, suddenly formed a piece of ice, Ice Armor cover! At the same time, in my right hand, the emergence of thunder, ice wrapped palm, there are countless electric current across. And on my left hand, there is a golden light, bright palm!


    "Human, do you know what you are doing? I can''t move? Look, can''t I move? " The green monkey said, shaking his arms. "And this, is that what you call immobility?" Said, it directly legs force, stood up, about two meters of height pressure there, just standing, give people a kind of pressure.


    I look at it, face unchanged, around, bursts of whirlwind is also invisible rolled up, around us, the power of the wind is also used by me.


    "I can still stand up. It seems that I really underestimate you, but that''s the limit." I moved my eyes down and looked at the hill of gold ornaments in front of the monkey king''s throne. Those Nanyang charms that can make people monstrous are randomly mixed in.


    "If you go further, you will encounter those things. In the conversation just now, although we were just talking about how to take them away, I have heard from your tone that you are in a hurry to take them away, because these things limit your action!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The green monkey looked at me, cold eyes, but did not speak.


    "That''s why you don''t want to help. I don''t know if you can help us, but I don''t think so. You can''t be so kind. But now, the main reason why you don''t help us is that you can''t move. If we find this, you are afraid that you will be in danger."


    I said, and then turned my eyes to the old monkey: "yes, the old liar, has been suggesting that I am a master, it seems to praise me, but in fact, it is to tell it that I am not easy to deal with, so that he should not expose his situation and act carefully. Including the latter, I said that I wanted to find a helper, and that''s why you didn''t want us to go, because once I brought a helper, you would be in a more dangerous situation. "


    The old monkey listened to what I said, laughed, stepped forward a few steps, walked to the green monkey, raised his eyelids, only showed a seam, looked at me and said: "yes, very correct reasoning, but what''s the use of this? The gap of strength is not so simple to make up, we occupy a favorable location, but also has Number advantage


    Voice just fell, suddenly! There are countless air breaking sounds in the air, accompanied by some strange sounds. It sounds like the sound of soap bubbles breaking, but it has to be strengthened many times. Moreover, there are a lot of them.


    "Watch out for the sky!" At the same time, I stepped forward and gave all the threats in the sky to the three people, while I was facing the blue monkey, which was very different from the old monkey.


    "Mountain God? I''ll see how good you are! " I said, with a wave of my right hand, the power of a thunder suddenly gathered in the palm of my hand. With my palm, it shot out instantly!


    ***£¡


    This is not a systematic skill, nor is it a paper symbol or other power, nor is it taught by my master. It is a magic that I learned automatically after I learned the hammer of thunder and mastered the element of thunder.


    The monkey saw me chop, sneered, raised his hand and clawed, and a wind blade rolled over!


    It was not a big spell. It was split by the wind blade and suddenly broke up. Countless electric currents spread around with the wind pressure. Some of them disappeared in the air on the way, and some of them collided with the surrounding rocks and disappeared.


    "I see how much skill you have as a clown!" The monkey yelled, his arms waved, and a sharp roar came out. Suddenly, it seemed that there was a virtual image of an ape in front of my eyes, rushing at me with the speed of the wind!


    As soon as my eyes were fixed, I put my hands in front of my body, and my heart moved. The power of the wind element that originally hovered around me suddenly broke out. A tornado rolled up around me and protected me. At the same time, my hands were covered with ice armor at a very high speed, which was superimposed layer by layer, turning my hands into giant''s arms. On them, there was the blessing of thunder power, which protected me!


    At the same time, the attack from the sky has arrived. Countless White Monkey monsters jump down from the darkness above and rush towards us!


    However, my tornado protected all four of us. Moreover, because we were very close to the side, when the tornado rolled up, some of the blue flames near the wall were also rolled up by the wind.


    I''ve felt the power of this thing. It''s not like the general fire. It''s not so strong to invade. On the contrary, it has a soft power. This power is no longer fire, but seems to be It''s the power of water!The shape of fire, but the power of water? But there is some fire energy in it. Is it true that this thing has brought water and fire together?!


    What kind of power, what kind of law power can do this!


    But at this time, I don''t have time to think about what kind of Kung Fu it takes to complete it. The war is coming, so I have to focus on the battle.


    Tornado with a little bit of blue flame, straight into the sky! Among those white haired monkey monsters, some of them had bad luck and fell directly into the tornado. As a result, they didn''t break through the defense of the tornado and were cut out of blood by the wind blade. Some of them were even more unlucky. They were eroded by the blue flame and fell to one side. They bared their teeth in pain, rolled all over the ground and didn''t put out the fire.


    And in the next moment! The green monkey''s attack and in front of me, a virtual shadow, like the elite members of the death squads, bravely hit my tornado!


    Boom!


    The huge roar shocked the whole cave, and two forces collided together. The virtual shadow of the green monkey was more than half blurred at that time. It was so blurred that the outline could not be seen clearly. It only became a mass of ordinary smoke, but its danger was not comparable to that of ordinary smoke!


    But my side is not easy, after this powerful impact, the majestic tornado also began to disintegrate, countless whirlwinds scattered around, some of the nearby White Monkey monster also suffered, was blown into the surrounding walls. But of course, the impact of this kind of strength is nothing to the highly defensive ones, not as bad luck as before.


    Tornado dispersed, that piece of blue smoke also because of the influence of the wind, in place to stop so a second. But only this second, the next moment, the blue smoke rushed to me again, fierce!


    My hands in front of me, a contrast of my arm full big five circles of ice giant palm top in front of the body, directly hit the ball of blue smoke! The bottom of two palms are connected, like a lotus, with ten fingers on both sides. They close slowly, like holding objects. It seems that they want to grasp the blue smoke in their hands!


    And in that ice giant palm, the power of thunder attribute is lurking, waiting for the cyan smoke to be completely closed and controlled in my palm. Then I immediately set out to wipe them out in an instant!


    However, I underestimated the power of the monkey. Although the green monkey can''t move, it has a certain control over its own released power! At this time, I want to grasp the blue smoke with ice giant palm, a sneer, arms, a loud drink!


    Boom!


    That mass of smoke, like a mass of gas, at this time encountered a flame in general, instant explosion!


    I suddenly feel a great power coming from the palm of my hand, which I can''t compete with at all! The two palms that were about to close were forced to separate again. And this is not the most important thing. The most important thing is that my real palm, which is hidden under the ice giant palm, also feels a burst of heat at this time.


    Visible to the naked eye, that piece of cyan smoke has undergone qualitative change, into a fiery red heat wave, spreading out at a high speed!


    Between the crisis, I made an instant response! At the same time, my heart moved. There was a little gap in Hanbing giant palm. Instead of moving with me, I stayed in the same place, and my hands separated from the gap because of my backward movement.


    "Go


    I gave a big drink, put out my sword fingers with both hands, and pointed forward! The magic power of the ice attribute turns in an instant, and the cold ice giant palm suddenly explodes into countless pieces of ice! There are many pieces of ice, such as sharp cones, flying knives and ice hammers, with extraordinary power and the power of thunder.


    At this time, the cyan smoke has completely become fiery red. Among the countless ice debris, a red light ball like a small sun stops in the air, and spreads to the outside quickly. However, visible to the naked eye, every time it diffuses, the volume of the photosphere will be reduced by one point, and because the diffusion speed is very fast, the photosphere will be reduced by two-thirds in the blink of an eye.


    And at this time, around it, a group of broken ice debris surrounded, for a moment, fire red, ice blue, lightning purple, shine together, will be here as a very strange scene!


    And in this colorful, that green monkey released the power of this move is finally exhausted, in front of no threat!


    My hands continue to maintain the shape of the sword, suddenly forward a little bit! All of a sudden, a trace of wind element power that had been scattered irregularly gathered in front of me again, and with my two swords pointing out, it swept away towards the front in an instant!


    Double shot, Fengming sword!


    Two sword fingers, one finger and one Fengming sword, plus the wind element power that I control and gather in front of me, the power of these two Fengming swords is stronger than that of any previous Fengming sword!


    On the other side, the green monkey saw that his attack was blocked, and his face was dignified. I didn''t expect that I was so hard to fight. And then, I made a move immediately after his attack!"It''s just human. It''s presumptuous!" The monkey yelled and waved his two claws. The two green blades immediately split out to meet the two Fengming swords.


    Two attacks, both with the power of the wind, the speed of nature is extraordinary, blink of an eye, two attacks have hit together!


    On both sides, one is a straight forward sword. How can you go back to the scabbard! One is an arrogant sword, which will destroy all obstacles in front of it! Two attacks collide, such as two tigers fighting, if we can have one person standing on the side, plus Superman''s eyesight, we can see that the wind blade of the green monkey has been pierced by my Fengming sword. At the same time, my Fengming sword was cut in half by the wind blade.


    The next moment, the two forces will be fragmented in an instant! Fengming sword was cut into left and right parts by the wind blade, and the wind blade was also separated up and down by my Fengming sword. The two forces turned into four parts and flew straight out according to the up, down, left and right directions! In the middle, there is a big wind force, chaos line like concussion out.


    The upward one of the four forces has melted into the darkness without a trace. The other three, hitting the ground below and the left and right walls, made a burst of explosion, but they still did not hurt the blue rock.


    It''s not a common thing that can be used as a nest by this monkey!


    On the other hand, the three men have already fought with the white haired monkey monsters. They control the field with short swords and attack with Lei attribute. The other one is responsible for containment and defense. It''s a tacit agreement that they didn''t let those monsters attack for a while. However, they are all low-level monsters. If they are like the four strong ones they just met, they will not be able to get one.


    I took a look behind me. At present, they can still survive. But the monkey is right. Here, they have the advantage and can''t fight with them for a long time. Then, they can only fight with speed!


    "Monkey." I looked back at it and said. "Self confidence is a good attitude, but arrogance is not a good thing. You regard yourself as a mountain god, but you are just a frog in the well. Today, I will show you how big the world is!"


    The voice just fell, my foot move, the whole person suddenly rushed out! At the same time, in my body, a strong momentum is rising, the strength, let me across the green monkey can not help but look pale. And in the palm of my hand, there is another light blooming.


    This time, it''s not gold, it''s black!

 Chapter 197

    "Mole ant, what are you doing?! How can you offend the power of the mountain god? "


    Maybe he felt the breath from me, and the blue monkey began to panic, but he couldn''t move, so he could only point at me and yell. However, this kind of pretentious words didn''t scare me at all.


    "You''ll be afraid, too, huh! Just so long ago, if you can have half the attitude like now, we may really be able to live in peace. Now, it''s over! " I said, the body has reached ten meters in front of it, the right hand black light ball has also been condensed, instantly press to his chest.


    Holy land of darkness!


    This is the most unsolved, the most difficult and the most useful of all my moves! Now I use this dark holy land instead of that amulet. In fact, I still have some fluke mentality. I hope that I can solve them with this move only without using my amulet. After all, as long as it is used, it means that there is no turning back. When it is used up, it will certainly fall into a state of fatigue, and its effect is short. Maybe there are new variables.


    The monkey saw me go straight ahead, and didn''t mean to stop. The ball of light on his hand was very powerful. He was completely flustered. He suddenly yelled to the old monkey around him: "chijiri, I agree with your Sima''s conditions, kill him immediately!"


    At this time, I was already in the middle of a large golden treasure mountain. With a sharp press of my right hand, the little black ball was pressed on my chest, and suddenly the black light came out! The vast underground cave was shrouded in the darkness.


    However, when the darkness filled all the spaces nearby, I heard the old monkey''s gloomy voice: "hum, you don''t have enough brain, but you have a strong desire to survive. No wonder you can live to the present. You really made the right choice this time."


    This sentence doesn''t sound like anything. I''ve felt it on the old monkey. From its momentum, it''s not better than the green monkey. But I don''t know why. I always feel a little uneasy in my heart. But forget it. We''ll solve the problem first!


    The blue monkey just finished shouting, and the whole monkey was covered in darkness. Suddenly! The body that can''t move is more bound. The upper body that can move freely seems to be restricted. It''s difficult to move and the speed is more than three times slower!


    It''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the mana in your body is flowing out at a speed you can feel. It''s much faster than before!


    "Asshole!" The monkey yelled, waved his arms, and two wind blades split out! However, his eyes can''t see things now, and his perception ability will be greatly blocked in the dark holy land, so he can''t determine my location at all. These two moves are just random.


    I stood in the same place and watched the wind blade split by the monkey fly to the direction that didn''t match me. I didn''t panic at all, and even wanted to laugh.


    But now I can''t smile, and even my brow is slightly wrinkled, because the old monkey, who has also entered my dark holy land, is now with his eyes closed, leaning on a crutch in one hand and pinching the Dow finger in the other hand. His fingers are shining with gold, and he is reciting words. He doesn''t know what he is doing.


    Unknown things, often is the most terrible, and the most bizarre is, I found that in the goods around, seems to have a force, made a barrier, will my dark holy land are isolated! At this time, it is like opening up its own small space and safe house in a large area of darkness.


    I watched the blue monkey chopping the wind blade all the time, and it could not hurt me at all. Even if it came like me, I could control the dark power in the Holy Land and make a barrier to defend it. At this time, I didn''t have to worry about it at all, so I focused on the old monkey.


    He is the first person who can block my dark Holy Land Monkey, I don''t believe that there''s nothing fishy about it. I found out before that the green monkey is powerful, but it''s hard to deal with the old monkey. Why is the green monkey the so-called Mountain God?


    And what the blue monkey said just now Chijiri, Sima family, conditions?


    Judging from this sentence, the old monkey should have been sent by Sima''s family to approach the green monkey for some unknown purpose, and what conditions did he put forward. However, it was obvious that this condition could not be accepted by the young monkey, so until now, he only agreed to the old monkey when he felt that his life was threatened.


    Sima family What the hell is that? I''ve never heard of this family. It''s not a famous family. Otherwise, it''s living in seclusion. It''s not known by the world. However, it sounds tall. There are too many single surnames. As long as you have multiple surnames, it sounds like you''re in the upper class.


    That''s why foreign wine is often more advanced than domestic wine in people''s cognition. In fact, it''s only because it''s a foreign product. It''s not easy to appear in front of us. In fact, I''ve drunk it before, and it''s not as good as domestic wine. Of course, it''s just a matter of my personal taste. Maybe some people like it very much.


    But then again, the surname sounds too tall. This should be a mage family. If it has no strength, it can''t do it. If it can offer conditions to the green monkey and still live to the present, the old monkey must be hidden. Its strength should be higher than that of the green monkey, and the worst is the same! Only in this way can we negotiate, and now, I know what level of green monkey, my biggest enemy, should be it!And the chijiri mentioned by the green monkey With this as the key word, I can only think of the four legendary monkey - Lingming stone monkey, monkey with arm, monkey with six ears, and it, red Jiri horse monkey!


    These four are actually four races. They are not the only one in the world. The four great masters of Huaguo Mountain under the command of Monkey King are two chijiri macaques and two macaques with one arm. The six eared macaque was also mentioned later, although I still have some doubts about whether the fake monkey brother is a six eared macaque.


    Among the four species, Lingming stone monkey is the rarest, and the other three are similar. Each of them has its own skills, while chijiri horse monkey is good at knowing Yin and Yang.


    Wait, yin and Yang Isn''t the dark attribute of my dark Holy Land yin?!


    No!


    When I want to understand this point, I instantly understand that this dark holy land must not be able to trap it. I must move quickly. I can''t be such a talkative guy, otherwise I will die of talkative Positive people!


    The monkey is still waving his arm to split the wind blade, but I have moved at this time. First, I use the dark power to make a shield around me, protect my whole body, resist the green monkey''s wind blade, and take away the goods with a wave of my big hand!


    In the dark holy land, everything is my little toys. There are piles of "golden mountains", in which a lot of Nanyang people''s goods are mixed. It''s like a bowl of rice with a handful of sand in it. If you really look for it, you will be tired to death. But now in my dark holy land, what I''m looking for will be automatically marked with a flash, which basically belongs to automatic classification It''s too late.


    In other words, my eyes are the same as the scanner now. In the past, those I want to find are all shining. With a move of heart, I can get them back!


    The green monkey was fighting against the shackles of the dark holy land. He tried his best to wave his claw and chop toward his predicted position. But suddenly, at this moment, his action was also a meal, and his face showed a suspicious expression. No, it''s not just a surprise, it''s a surprise!


    Because it suddenly found that it could move!


    That''s because at this time, I have received all the gold goods of Nanyang people in this cave into my system warehouse. The rune seal on it has been completely suppressed by my dark attribute power. I dare not jump at all. I just give up and take it away.


    That is to say, I am in the dark holy land now. If I didn''t open the dark holy land, I just can''t use the dark power in my hand. It''s OK to suppress one or two. If I want to pretend all these, I''m afraid I''ll die.


    But in this way, the monkey also began to get free, legs lost the shackles, the body of the original double pressure moment less a heavy, then a relaxed!


    And at the next moment, the monkey''s figure disappeared in an instant. With the original perception and the information from the dark holy land, I found out almost at the same time that the goods used a speed that was not directly proportional to my body and rushed to Walls.


    Pressure and bondage is gone, but the invisible or not invisible, even if you are sensitive, but still a black eye, can only run.


    "Roar!"


    The green monkey hit the wall, a burst of anger, yelled, looked left and right, nothing to see, a wave of his arms, but also cut out countless blades, at the same time, the foot moved again, and rushed out in a direction!


    I think it didn''t rush to me, so it didn''t start. It just defended with a shield. As long as you didn''t rush to me, whether you can move or not is the same. The only thing that hurt me is the wind blade. I''ll defend.


    Moreover, as long as it continues to move and move, its mana will be better and faster, and then it will be easier for me to do it.


    However, I didn''t plan to wait much longer, because there was still the old monkey. It was a variable after all.


    "Hum, you don''t have to work hard any more. You can''t beat me here. Go to hell." I said faintly. With a move in my heart, I came to the green monkey. With a wave of my hands, the huge dark power condensed into countless black snakes, and then twined around the monkey in an instant.


    The green monkey, feeling the change in his body, suddenly became angry and yelled: "human, you will pay the price!"


    With that, he made a big jump and rushed out again. This time, he really rushed according to my position.


    It''s not that he can see it, it''s that I''m standing in front of it. This time it happened.


    I watched it rush towards me, with a slight smile. With a wave of both hands, countless dark snakes rushed towards it like giant hands.


    Boom!


    The black giant palm collided with the green monkey, and the black snake suddenly broke up hundreds of pieces, and the action of the green monkey stopped. I closed my hands, controlled the big hand, inward together, just like the action of the ice giant hand, and wanted to wrap it up.


    The green monkey felt my action and knew it would be bad if he was picked up! Immediately struggle up, want to break out. The black snake didn''t do enough damage. It had the same texture as the ordinary rope. There were a lot of casualties immediately.


    I sneer a little, hands a move, palm of their own out of thin air appeared a paper symbol, in my hand a flash of red light. And at the same time, I read the truth in my mouth, a reminder!"Sanqing industry fire!"


    That innumerable dark long snake with me this big drink, suddenly ignited the black flame! Sanqing industry fire, this is the last time I killed the dead tree monster''s final move, if it is not set too strange, now it is estimated that the grave grass is one meter high! Now, I have covered the black snake with the fire of Sanqing industry, surrounded the green monkey, and I will call him dead here!


    But at this time, the old monkey who had no action suddenly opened his eyes and looked at us with disdain. He said lightly: "here, the power of that thing has been isolated. Now, you are completely free."


    I didn''t respond to his strange words at that time, but it was obvious that the green monkey was an insider. After listening to his words, he immediately understood that his feet moved and ran up. His power was so strong that he broke through the shackles of my dark hand in a moment!


    "Ha ha ha, I haven''t had such a good time for a long time. Come on, why am I afraid?"


    The green monkey in the air, even directly so stopped, it seems that there is a royal air. At this time, the old monkey on the other side also spoke, but this sentence is to me.


    "Boy, your method is really some great, but you make a mistake, that is, there has never been more than one force to restrain it."

 Chapter 198

    The power that binds him has always been More than one?


    What does that mean?


    I frowned and looked at the blue monkey that had stopped in the air. The smell of this product is different from that just now. It''s like suddenly removing some heavy things from the body. It''s like a student party who hasn''t touched the game for a long time has a holiday. It''s more like a person who has had a toothache for two weeks has pulled out his tooth and it doesn''t hurt any more.


    That''s fun! That''s sour! It''s impossible to describe!


    And the monkey, after getting this feeling, became more arrogant and arrogant. Standing in the air, he was a king with a condescending posture, as if I was a mole ant and could only crawl under his feet.


    "Well! I''ve just been suppressed. Even if I can fly, what can I do? Look at the move


    I gave a big drink and turned my hands up. I was about to make a move. But at this moment, the green monkey suddenly laughed and sank down. The whole monkey was hanging upside down in the sky. His face rushed down and his mouth roared!


    All of a sudden, his whole body flashed a large amount of dazzling blue light. The blue light became brighter and brighter, and the scope of light was also larger and larger. It turned one third of the dark holy land into blue!


    "Die! Ants


    The green monkey yelled. The next moment, the dazzling blue light on his body suddenly won. A monkey virtual shadow, which was bigger than the blue smoke virtual shadow just now, immediately attacked me!


    No, it can''t see my position now, but because the attack area is too large, as long as it''s still in the dark, it has more than half the probability to hit me! And just because the attack area is very large, and the attack speed is very fast, all of a sudden, I have no time to avoid.


    In a hurry, I can only continue the offensive, hands up a top, the darkness around me suddenly churned, the huge flame immediately as if there is life, along with my hands up posture, such as flying fire phoenix, instantly rose!


    "Sanqing industry fire!" I yelled and raised my hands to the top. Countless black phoenixes circled up and attacked the blue monkey.


    Boom!


    The next moment, green monkey and black wind collided, the original shape of monkey and Phoenix in this moment suddenly disappeared! Between heaven and earth, it seems that there are only two colors left, green and black, which collide with each other at the line of heaven and earth, spread and surge, but do not let them.


    Each of the two forces formed a hemisphere and a whole sphere. There was a clear distinction between them. For a moment, no one could take advantage of them.


    However, there are still some changes. If the two of them can still remain the same in the confrontation, it is too inconsistent with the law of conservation. Visible to the naked eye, the ball has been smaller for more than one circle. It seems that this time it is quite the same. As long as a period of time, the two forces will disappear at the same time.


    But, at this time! The change happened suddenly, and the cyan force suddenly marched forward in one direction, directly squeezing out the black part on that side, and it was about to rush over.


    But at this time, on the other side, black also took advantage of this time to break through the cyan defense and attack from another direction!


    For a moment, the two forces that originally occupied one hemisphere were suddenly entangled together, which was somewhat like the Eight Diagrams!


    At the next moment, those two entangled forces suddenly burst out! It''s like pouring peppermint into a coke bottle, and suddenly a volcano erupts! The irregular sphere, like an explosion barrel, was detonated instantly. The light from the explosion made our eyes unable to see. The huge wind pressure made us unable to stand up and hear clearly.


    Vaguely, I just feel that there is a figure rushing in front of me, and a dangerous murderous gas rushes to my side! Immediately, I move under my feet, use taimingbu, in the case of eyes do not see things, towards the heart feel more secure in a direction to run! At the next moment, a strong wind passed behind me, and I felt that there was a wind blade flying close to my body. Even if there was a little deviation, this knife would hurt my body!


    I closed my eyes tightly, and my footwork became faster and faster. I started to move forward with a very strange snake skin to avoid attack. At the same time, I also controlled the remaining power in the dark Holy Land in my heart to attack each other.


    The collision just now consumed a lot of power of the dark holy land, but fortunately, part of the power to support it was drawn from the two monkeys. Therefore, this time, they must have hurt more than me. As long as I drag on, they will be finished!


    When I thought about this, I suddenly felt another wind blade flying. My feet moved and my body stopped. The wind blade had predicted my action to fly, and the goal was to be a little bit in front of me. As a result, I stopped suddenly. The wind blade flew past me without hurting me. It just blew my clothes to the side.


    At this time, the light generated by the explosion had almost all faded away, and it turned into a pure brightness again. Of course, this pure brightness was for me, and for them, it turned into a darkness again.It''s the same thing, from being shaken out of sight by the strong light to being out of sight because there is no light


    "After saying so much, isn''t it a result? Whether you take off the shackles or not, whether you are constrained by several forces, as long as you are in this dark holy land, you can''t win me at all! " I said, hands a move, black snake appeared again, is toward the green monkey winding away.


    At the same time, I didn''t forget to part of the strength to deal with the old monkey.


    Without it, it is impossible for the goods to win me, but if it is still there, there will be many variables in this battle. It''s better to solve them first!


    The old monkey stayed in his own light curtain and looked at the long black snake around him. He was not moved. He didn''t even show any fear. He said, "boy, don''t be so arrogant. In this world, there are always forces you don''t understand."


    "I don''t understand the power of power? Are you very advanced? On what? It depends on your Sima family? Are they really that good? You are too confident. "


    "Hum, boy, don''t be rude. The power of the family is beyond your imagination. As long as I''m here, you can''t win at all!"


    "Then you''ll have to fight in the face." I said, and turned to the green monkey, said: "sure enough, your position is not so important, we two fight, originally you are just a bet, not important, is you can, is above any monkey can."


    "Shut up As soon as the monkey heard this, he immediately became angry and yelled, because he couldn''t see where I was and couldn''t point at me. He could only follow one direction and slowly moved to the other direction.


    "What do you know? I am the chosen one of all gods! I will inherit the power of God and become an ancient great God


    The monkey raised his arms high and yelled excitedly. Then, he suddenly pointed to a direction and yelled: "you are just a little human mage. Although I admit that you do have some strength, you don''t deserve to fight against my chosen son!"


    "The chosen son? Ancient gods I frowned and looked at the green monkey shouting in the direction of no one. I was a little confused.


    Most of the ancient gods that people now know are not ancient gods. I have read a lot of books from master, but there are no books that record where ancient gods went at this time. How can they say such words?


    However, he was puzzled in his heart and could not stop saying, "what son of heaven? It''s just an abnormal monkey. If you are really the chosen one, you still need to cooperate with his Sima family to negotiate terms? "


    I said, looking at the old monkey.


    "Ha ha, I can''t say that." The old monkey listened to me and said with a sneer. "Although it can''t bear the power of ancient gods, it''s really good among these monkeys, and things have come to that point. What can it do? As for whether you can become a real ancient god, hum! As long as there is our Sima family, this is not a problem! "


    "Your Sima family Is it really that powerful? I think it''s just bragging. " I scoff.


    "Boy, if you look down on us, it won''t come to a good end." The old monkey''s voice began to become cold and murderous. It seemed that he was already angry.


    "I don''t care about you!" I turned my lips, looked at the green monkey and cried, "I''ll show you how weak the green monkey is! Is it really an ancient god


    I said, raise a palm, to that green monkey will fight in the past!


    But at this time, the old monkey sneered and said, "do you want to make trouble? Stop it for me


    With that, the monkey raised his hand and pointed his crutch at me. For a moment, I felt a golden light shining in front of me. I wanted to react, but I found that my body Can''t move!


    Almost at the same time, the green monkey who had been shouting around suddenly turned his head to me, as if he had suddenly found where I was.


    No, it''s not like, to be a little confident, it just saw me!


    At this time, I still keep a palm to it in the past position, but also can only maintain this position. In my body, there were countless gold ropes as hard as steel, which trapped me directly. All of a sudden! I felt that a strong force completely restricted my movement, and it was even difficult to move my little finger, let alone other movements.


    At the same time, because of this thing, the green monkey also found my existence, and finally found the target.


    "This thing..." I looked at the things wrapped around me, frowned, and felt it a little bit. It has a strong light attribute.


    "Well, boy, you can''t resist the dark magic of the extreme power of light." The old monkey looked at me with a sly smile and said, stroking the beard on his chin.


    "Light? I will, too I laughed for a while, and a piece of golden light flashed on my hand. The power of the light attribute immediately broke out, trying to control the rope.But at this time, the rope suddenly changed, the original gold disappeared! Instead, it''s dark, and it exudes a strong dark force.


    This thing It''s dark again!


    "Well! Don''t waste your time. This magic weapon is called Yin Yang lock. It will change the attribute according to the target''s magic. However, I didn''t expect you to have light and dark attributes at the same time, but it doesn''t work. It''s just more complicated. You can''t solve it. "


    The old monkey said, a proud look, I look not happy, want to use the power of darkness, but the rope again became the power of light attribute, and put me down.


    "Save it, you can''t get rid of it, unless you can master the two elements at the same time, and make them complement each other and become one! But unfortunately, you can''t do it at all


    I tried two more times. It''s true that I can''t earn at all. Looking at the old monkey, I feel dignified. Yin and yang are fused. It''s the fusion of two opposing attributes! Just like the fire of water power in this room, it is an example of the confluence of opposites. But I also said that it is not common people to reach that point!


    Like me, I can''t.


    "You think it''s your world to enter here, but you don''t know that it''s the most profitable one here!" The old monkey said and looked at the green monkey.


    Green monkey has been puckering for a long time, shouting: "human, just very proud, enjoy it? Die


    Finish saying, it feet a pedal, directly rushed to me to fly over, double claws on the green light flow, infinite power!


    But I wasn''t afraid. Looking at the monkey flying towards me, I even wanted to laugh. I looked at the old monkey with Yu Guang and said, "I admit that I can''t do yin-yang fusion, and I don''t have so much magic power to break the yin-yang lock, but there''s one thing, I hope you know."


    "What?"


    "That is, you may not be a human being, but I am a real one!"


    Amulet, launch!

 Chapter 199

    "You may not be a human being, but I''m a real one!"


    I looked at the green monkey, who was close at hand and was about to arrive in front of me, with a sneer. My heart moved. Amulet, start!


    I had a slight delusion of being killed, and I was still thinking one second before I started. If this thing suddenly failed, would it be a miracle! But obviously, my system is very reliable. At this time, I won''t joke with you. Just the next moment I started, my consciousness had been squeezed out of my body and came to the perspective of God.


    In the perspective of God, the "I" still stood in the same place, did not move, and would not evade the attack of the little monkey, which was not in line with his character. With a jump of eyelids and a stare of eyes, a powerful momentum suddenly pressed out!


    At the same time, the fierce green monkey stopped without any sign, and it was amazing. I don''t know why, just like my posture, it was also the action of one palm to shoot out, also, it was the same, even the little thumb couldn''t move.


    "What what?! impossible! What is this? " When the old monkey saw this scene, his facial expression management was out of control. His eyes, which had been covered with eyelids, opened immediately. The two pupils perfectly explained what was incredible, as if they were living to see the ghost!


    "As I said, it''s not me who don''t understand power, it''s you!" I looked back at the old monkey. When I moved, the rope disappeared in an instant. It turned into something in the air and fell into my hand.


    I controlled my vision and looked at it carefully. It looked like a tape measure and a kind of bubble gum that appeared a long time ago. At that time, it seemed to be quite famous. It was put in a round shell, rolled into a roll, pulled out a little when eating, and then covered the box and cut it. It''s a pity that I don''t have it now, and I''ve forgotten it for a long time. If I hadn''t seen it, I couldn''t have remembered that it existed.


    "It has some value for you to play with." The one I said to myself said, as soon as I turned over my hand, I put it into the system warehouse, and gradually appeared a stubborn sneer on my face, just like a king in the world, looking down on all sides!


    The blue monkey and the old monkey have the same idea at this moment, that is, the world is broken!


    "Why How is that possible? How can there be such power! It''s impossible The old monkey trembled and stared at the scene in front of him.


    On the other side, the cyan monkey couldn''t move at all, and because it had just rushed forward, it was so close to me that it could feel the power of me more. Its face turned white, whiter than the white monster.


    "This, this power, it''s impossible! How could it be stronger than the power of the ancient gods! What''s more, it''s so much stronger... "


    I heard the voice of the green monkey, turned his head, looked at it, still sneer, said: "just you jump, should have been ready, not to mention how much you just offended me, is from your body this strength, can''t let you continue to exist, disappear."


    Different from the kind of impassioned and vicious tone when ordinary people put cruel words, my sentence "disappear", with its unusual calm, is like saying something like "one plus one is equal to two", which is not only irrelevant but also truth.


    That kind of calm and calm, not the most terrible, the most terrible, is the indifference to life! In his eyes, that is, in my eyes, the life of green monkey is insignificant!


    At the end of the speech, I raised my right hand and held it slightly to the green monkey''s face with my right palm. I didn''t hold it at all. It was just that my five fingers bent a few joints, and I didn''t even move the one connected with the palm at the end. It was just that I simply bent my fingers.


    But at this moment, in the dark holy land, all the dark forces are boiling up! If this power is 100 points, I just launched countless fire phoenix to resist the power of the blue virtual shadow, then I didn''t even have a point.


    In a flash, the darkness all over the green monkey''s body! I watched as the ant colony and the tide of darkness gradually covered its face of fear, like watching a large horror film, or live version. In the blink of an eye, a green monkey becomes a black monkey. Moreover, the black monkey is slowly getting smaller and changing its shape!


    Around it, there are six faint black curves dancing. If you look at them carefully, they are like Flying scraps of paper. But of course, I don''t know if this chip is paper.


    "Die."


    I said in a loud voice, my right hand suddenly became a fist, in front of me, the group had become not like a monkey like thing, and in an instant, it completely broke up! At the same time, it was the dark holy land that broke up.


    The power of this attack was not supported by the dark holy land issued by my level 20 strength at this time. In the future, when I finally reach the level of amulet, such an attack can only be regarded as a random wave, and the dark holy land will not be fragmented because of my attack.At the moment when the dark holy land was broken, everything around it became clear. Three members of the shadow Army stood back-to-back, facing a large area of white monkey monster outside, and they had more or less added a lot of scars. The one who hurt the most was the one who used the short sword. Several times, because there were too many enemies, they couldn''t resist, so he rushed up and used his body and the short sword as a shield to buy time for his teammates.


    This spirit of desperation and no reason to believe in one''s own companions can only be seen in the team.


    "It''s hard for you. Go back." I said faintly. With a wave of my hand, the power of the wind property suddenly started. In a moment, the wind was just a breeze. In the blink of an eye, it turned into a strong wind that people could not stand. In the blink of an eye, it was a tornado that even giant trees could be uprooted!


    With a wave of my big hand, the tornado suddenly attacked those white monkey monsters. In an instant, all the White Monkey monsters left their legs off the ground and flew to the whirlwind like a shell.


    The diameter of this whirlwind is about five meters, and the area around it can be affected is ten meters! A lot of white haired monkey monsters didn''t have time to react at all, but they were swept in at the moment when the tornado appeared. They couldn''t resist at all, and even didn''t know what happened.


    When the three shadow soldiers saw the strong wind, they were surprised. They quickly covered their faces with their arms, bent slightly, and made a horse stance with their legs, ready to resist the strong wind. But after a period of time, let alone the strong wind, they didn''t even feel a little breeze, so they looked up curiously and looked around.


    Around, countless white haired monkey monsters were blown into the sky by the tornado and disappeared. But around them, just like the circle that monkey king drew for Tang monk in journey to the west, there was a clear circle. The strong wind swept the whole cave, but he couldn''t get close to it.


    "This What''s going on? " Several people completely put down their guard and looked around curiously, a little confused for a moment.


    I took a look over there, pointed with my hand, a golden light shot in the past, pointed on the circle, instantly spread out, turned into a light rain, floated to the ground, and also fell on the three people.


    In a flash, the three people felt as if they had just come out of the mire. They were sticky, dirty and smelly, and had a sense of bondage. But at this time, they suddenly fell into the clear water pool again, with warm water in it, a pile of petals floating, and a shower on it. All of a sudden, the whole body of discomfort immediately disappeared, a relaxed ah! Just one word - cool!


    The three people felt the comfortable feeling on their bodies, and all of them could not help humming. At the same time, they were also surprised to find that their wounds actually began to heal at a magical speed, and even some internal and hidden injuries began to heal.


    It''s amazing!


    Is it amazing? It''s not amazing. Healing wounds is very common. People in the shadow army, as well as some casual and evil practitioners, can use this kind of magic. Didn''t those Nanyang people use this kind of magic to heal wounds before.


    However, because of the amulet state of my strength is too strong, his healing magic, for these people, it is really magic! It''s like if a modern man goes back to ancient times with a bunch of special anti-inflammatory drugs to cure colds and diarrhea, then he will be respected as the God of medicine.


    When I saw that the wounds of the three of them had healed, I lifted my hand and controlled the tornado, which soared up to the ground!


    Above this cave, in the labyrinth like tunnel, there are many white monkey monsters waiting to see. All of a sudden, they are directly pushed up! And those lucky not in this range, hum! Do you think I''ll let go of the monster that can beat the whole demon lock tower?


    With my strong perception ability, it''s useless for you to go anywhere. You directly magnify the strong wind and hit the monsters on the "ceiling" and keep going up to the ground!


    The three men, on the other hand, were surrounded by a round hurricane, which helped them separate the soil and rise to the ground.


    On the ground, there are still a group of shadow soldiers fighting against the white haired monkey monsters. Because the battle below has not been divided, the two leaders don''t know the outcome of the battle. They dare not act rashly, so they are safe. But at this time, both monsters and people are surprised to find that the ground is cracked


    Before they knew what was going on, the ground had completely split and a hurricane rushed out! Inside, there are a lot of white monkey monsters.


    At the moment when the hurricane came out, the shadow army on the ground was surrounded by a round hurricane. Like the three men, they were not threatened by the strong wind. And those monsters must not be so lucky. Under my control, those monsters, no matter how powerful they are, can you be better than the monkey king? We''ll treat you the same way. We''ll lift it up for you! The tallest one has been lifted up for more than 30 meters and is out of the woods.Others range from more than 10 meters to more than 20 meters. A gust of wind, coupled with the numerous snows rolled up, is like a white dragon soaring into the sky!


    At this moment, in the distance, Baron and Lang Feng are taking a large group of Assassin mages from the shadow army to rush into the woods. Suddenly, they look up and see the white dragon flying up into the sky. At that time, they are in a daze.


    What''s going on?


    However, Baron was very experienced. He immediately responded and yelled, "come on, they''re there. Get over there!"


    A group of people, plus the ghost, immediately set up the imperial air skill, soared up, straight toward the other side ran in the past.

 Chapter 200

    On this side of the cave, I''m still standing in the Square underground palace, looking up at the sky. It''s strange that even the ground has been lifted away, and even no soil has been left. But now, the top of the underground palace is still dark.


    "Interesting, little world?" I looked up at the sky and said with a smile. I turned my head and looked at the only creature left here at this time - the old monkey.


    At this time, the old monkey still didn''t come out of the shock. He still didn''t believe it. But in the details, he had a little confidence. What should he have.


    "I''ve contacted the Sima family, but I''d like to see how your Sima family can save you." That I look at him, with a kind of supercilious posture said, tone show disdain.


    "Although you are powerful, you underestimate our Sima family. We..."


    "Shut up That I directly interrupted it''s words, raised a hand to point, a record storm to point to fly to shoot out directly!


    I know my character. This guy is definitely the kind of person who doesn''t speak much and doesn''t allow villains to speak much. It''s impossible for him to die of speaking too much.


    In the underground palace, there was a loud noise!


    "Bang! Boom


    After the sound of a sharp sword hitting the iron plate, it was the sound of explosion. In a moment, the whole underground palace was in a daze, and I couldn''t see clearly. When my eyesight recovered, I saw the shocking scene!


    In the underground palace, the blue flame, which was not high, had risen to the height of five or six meters! What''s more, originally, the flame only existed in the edge area, but now, the whole ground is burning with cyan flame! At this time, here is no longer an underground palace, but a flame mountain!


    I stood in the flame with a calm face, and my eyes were covered by the flames of five or six meters. But the 92 level yin-yang eyes would not be blocked by this kind of things. Unlike me, the 20 level yin-yang eyes could not understand anything, so they could be used as night vision devices.


    However, the strange thing is that I didn''t see the darkness in the sky just after I arrived at the underground palace. Until now, without the earth on the ground, it''s still dark. I realized that the darkness is not because there is no light, but because there is another reason.


    "It''s really weird. This breath is..." I used Yin and Yang eyes to look at the seriously injured old monkey in the distance, at the end of the underground palace, and frowned slightly.


    Strange in my heart, I communicated with my consciousness, retrieved his memory and saw what had just happened.


    It turned out that just when I was about to send out the storm, the underground palace was suddenly full of blue light. At this time, my sight was covered and I didn''t see what was next.


    What happened next was that in the underground palace, not only the flame in the gap of the edge suddenly rose rapidly, but also the rest of the places were lit up with cyan flame! For a moment, there was no place for the whole underground palace to settle down. Moreover, the most important thing was that the blue flames took the initiative to act as a barrier to resist the power of the storm finger! In addition, the unknown power of the old monkey saved its life!


    "Hum! I said, the power of our Sima family is not something you can underestimate. The power of ancient gods in the small world of the underground palace has long been involved by our Sima family! "


    The old monkey couldn''t move, but his mouth was still hard. Looking at the front, he said with a laugh.


    "Well, I admit that I underestimate you a little, but you can''t take it a second time." That I light say, the finger is to stretch out again, the second finger is about to attack!


    But at this time, the old monkey body around, suddenly appeared a large black, like a black hole, the monkey sucked in.


    "Don''t run!"


    As soon as I pointed to it, a wind sword with a large number of wind blades split the blue flame of the whole underground palace into two parts, and went straight to the old monkey and the black hole!


    Opportunity is only in a moment! In the lightning and flint, the old monkey took back the black hole and avoided my Fengming sword. However, it''s not so late. The amulet can''t be cheap!


    That move Fengming sword will arrive in a flash, almost in the next instant to the old monkey just position. At this point, the black hole is not completely closed


    At level 92, I sent out a Fengming sword, which directly impacted the black hole. The next moment, the black hole closed, and the air like water raised a wave, and then returned to calm.


    "Blast!"


    Although there was nothing in front of me, I didn''t give up the fight. With a loud drink and a snap of fingers in my right hand, I began to show a smug smile on my face.


    "Fight me! Hum


    But at this time, on the ground, the cyan flame, which had been split, swept up again, and this time, its intensity was more than ten times stronger than just now! Moreover, vaguely, the power of space is rampant. The air around the edge of the underground palace has begun to twist."To send this little world away? Hum! It''s not that easy! Stop it for me I gave a big drink and clapped my right palm on the ground! Those blue flames suddenly It''s off.


    Yi -


    there was no fire in the lighter, only the sound of Qi came, and the whole underground palace fell into a temporary silence, but at this time, a sense of powerlessness suddenly surged into my heart, and then I watched in panic as my body shook, my feet slipped, and I was about to fall to the ground


    "Hold the grass, don''t you?"


    "I''m out of mana, you''re the one!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I was in front of my eyes and returned to my body. I regained the control of my body. However, it was a body that was already powerless.


    What''s more, the most important thing is that my eyes can clearly see that the cyan flame, which has just been extinguished, is making a comeback!


    "Your uncle''s, pit teammate!"


    I looked up at the sky and screamed like a pig, almost tearing my throat. I can''t support the cyan flame of this power for a moment, and the iron will turn into fly ash. Now, even the amulet can''t be used, it must be a death!


    Thousands of calculations, but did not calculate that there will be such a scene, I rub Le, is it going to die? No, I can''t die! I can''t die!


    The boat club is still waiting for me to go back, they are still waiting for me to lead them to continue to develop! And Hu Jie, I haven''t told her yet! There are Zeng Xiujie, Ding Yiming and Yin Kai! Far away, but near, Baron, they are still waiting for me, but I''ve got a ticket with them. And Xue Biao, and the people in Beijing, they all believe that I can deal with the things here. Now, although I''ve dealt with them well, I''ve lost my life in duty. It''s a good use!


    I don''t want to die!


    At the moment when I was about to fall down, I suddenly felt that my throat was strangled by something, which directly interrupted my mood. I immediately returned to reality. If I looked carefully, it was my clothes that strangled my neck.


    Wait a minute. Why do clothes strangle your neck? Well Oh, I see.


    It turns out that Someone is tugging at my back collar and lifting me up!


    Holding grass, who are you?!


    "Go A familiar but strange voice sounded in my ear. The next moment, I felt that the stars had changed and the world had turned upside down. The whole person lost his balance and was full of little stars. After landing steadily, I hadn''t recovered for a long time, as if a century had passed. But in fact, it took only one second.


    This is a normal phenomenon that a person with low mana is taken to fly by a person with high mana. I had this feeling when I was taken to fly by Yun Lingzi last time. However, the difference between Yun Lingzi and me is not big, so it''s not so serious, but this time, it''s too bad!


    By the time I completely recovered, my body was already in a cold sweat, and my innermost clothes were all wet and tightly adhered to my body. At this time, my ears are still tinnitus, and my eyes are still a little fuzzy. I can only lie on the edge of the hole, gasping for breath. After a while, I fully understand what''s going on.


    In front of me, there was a big pit with unknown diameter. It was just a hole made by the tornado wind. Under it, there was a large area of irregular soil, and the Square underground palace had disappeared.


    "That underground palace is actually a small world. Now the portal leading to that small world has been changed to another place. The dark area just now is actually the portal. Now it''s gone. Under it, it''s just like this."


    The voice appeared in my ear again, as if knowing what I was wondering, explaining to me.


    By the way, there is also the existence of this person. If it wasn''t for him, I would be dead now. I must thank him. Moreover, I have heard this voice, but I really don''t know who it is.


    I supported the ground with both hands, slowly raised my body, turned to look behind me, looking for the owner of the familiar and strange voice. When I saw him, I was shocked.


    Sure enough, I really know this product. Even if I''m blind, I''ll never forget this face


    "It''s you! Old national teacher? "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the other side, near the sea of Yancheng, a freighter was heading for the wharf. On the ship, there were countless goods, all kinds of cube and cuboid containers piled on the deck, and many people were walking slowly among these goods. They are responsible for protecting the safety of these goods. They are all well-trained professionals. Once there is an accident, they will take relative action immediately.


    On one side of the ship, two men with blue headscarves leaned against the side of the ship. One of them took out a pack of cigarettes and gave the other one a cigarette. He took out a lighter and lit both of them. He took the cigarette and lighter back into his pocket. Then he ate with his right hand and put two fingers in the cigarette, spitting out a big mouthful of white smoke from his mouth.


    While smoking, they whispered something, and from time to time they turned their heads to look at the goods on the plywood, or looked down at the sea with white spray.


    All this is very common in the life of the sea. It seems that most of the people who have been on the boat will have done it, just like eating, sleeping and walking. However, this time, it is destined to be extraordinary!"It''s really cold today. We need to take a good rest to get the goods delivered."


    "Yes, it''s said that they have good mutton soup here. It''s nourishing and warm in winter. We have to try it."


    "Yes, yes, ah, look at the sea. What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Two people looked at the sea together, sure enough, on the sea, an abnormal bubble began to appear not far from the ship''s hull, and under the bubble, there was a dark shadow.


    "This is Fish? "


    "No, it''s already offshore. Even if there are fish, it won''t be so big, and there won''t be a school of fish. How can there be such a big shadow?"


    "If it''s not fish, it''s No good


    The man suddenly reacted and yelled. He just wanted to react, but it was too late. Under the water, a dark shadow flew out like a sharp arrow and directly rushed at the two men!


    The two men were still planning to resist, but the man immediately stretched out his hands, one by one, directly grabbed the two men''s necks, pressed the blood vessels on the two men''s necks with a slight force, and immediately pinched the two men fainted.


    "What''s the matter, what''s the matter?"


    At this time, the rest of the boat also found the situation here, and they all ran over. And the man, holding the two men directly, flew up with a kick at his feet. His body shook, and the water droplets on his body instantly condensed, turned into countless water swords, and flew straight around.


    However, he didn''t hurt people by doing so, but only for the sake of gaining prestige. Those water swords had already exploded on the way. In the loud noise, they turned into countless water mist and floated down. At the same time, what they heard, which stimulated their five senses, was the man''s strong voice: "the shadow army is in charge of affairs, and the others are avoiding!"


    As soon as the words came down, the man had already stood on the deck of the bow of the ship. As soon as his hands were loosened, they collapsed to the ground.


    And the majestic man standing in the bow was Xue Biao, the commander of the shadow army! I''m smiling and looking at the people in front of me.


    "Attention, this ship, I''ve buckled it!"

 Chapter 201

    "The shadow army is in charge of business, and the idle people should avoid it!" Xue Biao stood on the bow of the boat with a sunny and handsome smile. Looking at the people on the boat, he said, "I''ve buckled this boat!"


    Most of the people standing on the deck don''t know what''s going on. They all look confused. They don''t know where the goods came from. But the problem is that the strength this person just showed is too strong and difficult to understand. They are all ordinary people. How can they understand the fear of the Dharma Master? They don''t know what to do for a moment, and they don''t dare to face him.


    However, as long as people get together, they must have different personalities. Naturally, some of them are impatient.


    "Well, what''s the matter? Who the hell are you? What do you mean you''ve taken the boat down? " One of them pointed at him and cried, not angry. A few people around him were afraid of causing trouble, so they stopped him quickly. Others went away directly, afraid of getting involved in the relationship. Xue Biao would not let them go.


    But Xue Biao is not a underworld. He doesn''t want to hurt the innocent people. He just came here to arrest the second batch of Nanyang people who came here. However, he still needs to stop the idle people who have nothing to do with them.


    "As I said, the shadow army is in charge of business. The rest of the people are idle. Step down!"


    Xue Biao this "under" the word sound just fell, suddenly, he raised his hand, pointing to the sky, fingers suddenly lit up a large flame, forming a pillar of fire, straight up, burst in the air, into a spark!


    The flame was so big that it warmed the whole ship. In a moment, the sky in the sea area was red with fire.


    As soon as the man saw this scene, he immediately stopped eating. How can he do that? It''s so awesome! Raise a pillar of fire and ask if you are afraid! This is a magic troupe who ran out!


    All of a sudden, there were several people on the deck. Although they didn''t stand together, it was as if they had negotiated. They turned around and ran backward, and the direction of running was not the same! One of them even rushed directly towards Xue Biao!


    Obviously, this product is the meat shield in this wave of Nanyang people, who is in charge of the rear of the palace. I believe that before he received this task, assumed this identity and made this action, he also knew that he would die soon


    Click!


    But in two seconds, a clear sound came into the ears of the people, like the sound of breaking two bones apart when eating chicken legs.


    One of them ran to the side. Hearing the sound, he didn''t suppress his curiosity. He glanced over there and saw that Xue Biao was holding the man who rushed to him with one hand, lifting him up high. His feet were off the ground, his face turned blue, and a trace of blood from the corner of his mouth flowed down his chin. It seemed that he was dead and could not even shake.


    From the beginning to the end, Xue Biao has been standing in the same place, not even moving! Just when that guy rushed over, Xue Biao directly used the magic power scattered outside his body to make a living soft wall, squeezing him alive!


    "Vulnerable." Xue Biao said faintly. He threw the paralyzed guy on his hand to the side of the deck. He reached out and pointed to several people who were running away in front of him, shouting: "do you still want to run? Where is the shadow army? "


    "Here!"


    As soon as the voice came down, from the sea beside the ship, "šH - šH - šH -!" It''s countless figures breaking through the water!


    Among them, the only one woman, wearing a tight diving suit, is exquisitely and vividly displayed. Combined with the flying water drops, she is particularly beautiful in the winter sun!


    They all appeared in planned positions. Almost every one of them rushed out in the direction where those people were running. At this time, a man was just running here. Suddenly, he was startled. When he looked up, he saw a young woman with excellent figure flying in the air against the light. Every drop of water around him was shining like a light.


    "Woman Goddess. " That person saw this scene, immediately some Leng Shen, almost men have the same conditioned reflex, the brain has begun to spring. In particular, the woman''s face is not covered by anything, white skin, beautiful face, three thousand green silk behind, high cold queen fan er''s look, how to see how charming!


    While he was still enjoying the high cold queen, suddenly, with a wave of the woman''s right hand, a ray of ice, which was a little colder than the high cold temperament in her expression, flew out in an instant! The man couldn''t react at all. He was shot by the ice blue ray. He was so surprised that he didn''t have time to appreciate the beauty of the iceberg. He was about to run, but it was too late.


    The next moment, a layer of ice will instantly cover the whole body of the man, will he completely wrapped in, blocked his action.


    Not to mention, after the ice covers his body, it will release cold air to the inside. First, it will reduce his somatosensory temperature. Then, it will freeze his blood vessels and gradually invade his heart. Finally, he will completely become an ice sculpture.


    Of course, the time required for this process, and whether it can be successful, all need to consider the strength gap between the two people.I can do the same thing, but I can only do it close to the body. This ice armor also has the ice sealing effect. Therefore, it will definitely not be able to hold people remotely like the ray type. It must be grasped close to the body before it can work.


    Therefore, this effect has not appeared on the stage. The anti armor of Ice Armor is basically used by me as ordinary armor.


    The woman trapped him, jumped directly to him, reached out and patted twice on the ice, tested the degree of ice, and nodded. Determined, won''t be broken by him ice but come out, this just saw to other direction.


    This woman, of course, is my old acquaintance, major Qin Nan.


    On the other side, at the stern of the boat, a man was about to run to the side of the boat. He was about to jump out of the boat and into the sea. But at this moment, a dangerous breath forced him to stop. The next moment, a big man jumped out of the boat. Without saying a word, he raised his hand and punched first!


    "Boom!"


    In a hurry, that person only has time to cross his arms in front of his chest, lower his head and protect his face, so as to defend. Mana Shield, in such a short time, how much can he gather.


    As a result, before he had time to make a full defense, he was directly shot out by the man, and the shell flew backward, until it hit a pile of containers in the back. The unlucky cargo box that was hit by the center behind him was knocked out of a big hole and deeply sunken by him.


    It''s the other of my two old friends, major Hanfei.


    "Poof The man got a blow from Han Fei and hit the cargo box heavily. The flow of mana in his body was disordered immediately. His heart was in a burst, his throat was sweet, and a mouthful of blood came out directly and spilled on the deck in front of him.


    At this time, the man saw two streamers "Shua - Shua -" in the corner of his eyes! He came straight to himself. He was surprised. After a closer look, he found that his neck had been crossed by two silver half meter long flying swords.


    Two flying swords crossed, like a pair of scissors, put him completely in it, as long as he has any abnormal action, the sharp blade will instantly cut off his neck meridians and blood vessels. Not far away, the two men stood one on the left and the other on the right. They were both hand-made sword fingers, and there was a faint silver light flowing on their fingertips. These two flying swords were controlled by them.


    On one side of the side of the boat, a man was running along the side of the boat from the stern to the bow. The man''s reaction ability was good, and he was lucky. The shadow army didn''t appear in front of him directly, so he got a chance to take a breath. He immediately changed his direction, ran to the other side along the side of the ship, trying to avoid the encirclement and attack of the shadow Army members.


    But at this time, the water under the boat turned over again! Another man rushed out, reached for the side of the boat, went directly in front of him and stopped him.


    The shadow army is meticulous, and these people are brought out by senior colonel Xue Biao. How can they be ordinary people? Can I give you all my strength at once? That is only the first echelon, the second echelon, is to prevent the existence of fish left behind, at this time, it is time for them to play!


    As soon as the man saw that his front was blocked, his reaction was still fast. With a sudden brake at his feet, he turned around to run. That man is ready to run, you little boy? With a wave of his right hand, a golden streamer flew out, entangled the man''s legs, pulled back, gave the man a piece of shit, and fell there directly.


    The man made a great effort to pull the golden rope in his hand. It turned out that this thing was a magic weapon. The one who fell on the ground wanted to struggle. He was dragged and knocked on the ground again. At that time, he was confused. After reaction, he had been entangled for three times. He was solid and could not earn money.


    The man grabbed him, left his right hand behind him quickly, tied a knot, then threw it on the ground, put his foot on his back, and watched the other directions.


    At this time, those people have also been solved. Among them, a strong person should be the leader of these people. He released two little ghosts and scattered a swarm of insects. He wanted to attack the shadow army and hurt the surrounding civilians to disperse the attention of the shadow army.


    As a result, his existence was not a secret for a long time. By his side, two members of the shadow army with fire attribute had been ready for a long time. They used their magic directly and broke his insect swarm in an instant. The two ghosts were also suppressed by Xue Biao''s powerful magic.


    At this moment, the leader and the other two people were surrounded by the two fire attribute mages. Two more mages who are good at using flying sword came to help, and immediately suppressed the three of them.


    In addition, the shadow army''s absolute superiority in strength and number of people has completely suppressed those Nanyang people. Only this side is still fighting. However, it is obvious that the situation has been determined and there will be results soon.


    "Asshole!" The leader clapped it with one hand, and a black gas rushed to the past, but it was dispelled by a fireball of the fire attribute mage."Old Boss, what should we do? " The two men stood around the leader and looked at more and more members of the shadow army around them. They were all scared and lost their will to fight. If their boss was not there, they would have surrendered.


    "Well, don''t resist any more. You haven''t killed yet. There''s still room for relaxation. If you surrender, you can still fight for leniency. If you don''t understand again, I''ll teach you an old saying."


    Standing in the bow of the boat, Xue Biao looked at the three people who had become turtles in a jar. He looked at them with a kind of arrogant eyes and said with a smile: "friends come from afar Even if it''s too far away, it will be killed! "

 Chapter 202

    "Friends come from afar Even if it''s too far away, it will be killed! "


    Xue Biao stood at the bow of the boat and said domineering. He showed his domineering style in all his actions! It''s just Is that really an old saying?


    "Ah? Where did that come from? " A more honest member of the shadow army was stunned and looked up at him with a puzzled face.


    "Hiss --" Xue Biao looked at him with a look of hatred, coughed twice and said: "originally, the first half of this sentence really does not say that, but, what we mainly pay attention to is that harmony is the most important thing, visitors are guests, and enemies are friends So, the first half of the sentence is changed! "


    "Turn the enemy For friends? " One of the Nanyang people knew more about Chinese culture and what this idiom meant. When he heard this, he suddenly had a bold idea.


    Xue Biao seemed to see the man''s idea. He felt a little funny, snorted, looked at him and said: "yes, turning enemies into friends is indeed a very famous way of fighting in our culture, and it''s also a strange way of fighting. However, since you have become our friends, it''s time to finish another old saying."


    "Ah? What old saying? "


    "For friends I''ll do everything I can! "


    "Ah? That''s not the meaning of that The honest man will do his work again.


    "Shut up! Take them away for me


    ¡­¡­


    Half an hour later, the ship safely stopped at the designated port, not far away, there are two very strange looking speedboats, around the big ship''s rear, like escort. However, those in the know all know that their role is not escort. No, I don''t know how much bigger any of them is than that one.


    These two speedboats are the marching speedboats of the shadow army!


    Xue Biao just arrived at sea in this speedboat, because there is no shelter on the sea, and today''s weather is not bad, and the sky is clear. They are afraid that they will be exposed when they fly over, and they can''t swim all the time. They are mages, not fishmen, and they can''t stay in the water for so long.


    So, four speedboats took them to the vicinity of the ship, and all the people got into the water and marched from the water to the side of the ship, completing the perfect attack.


    There are four ships coming, and now there are only two left, because the other two ships have already carried the bound Nanyang people back to the headquarters, and these two ships are still here. Their main purpose is to ensure the safety of this ship and all the civilians on it, to prevent the fish from escaping the net, or what other means they have.


    Our soldiers will never complete their tasks without considering the situation of the common people.


    On the ship, Xue Biao, Qin Nan and Han Fei all stayed, one in front and two on the side of the ship. With them here, the Nanyang people, not to mention leaving nothing behind, can''t make any difference even if they do!


    In addition to them, there are many other people, all dressed up as ordinary people, mixed in a group of civilians on the ship, and they can''t tell who is who. They followed the ship and entered the port.


    When the ship stopped, the two speedboats not far away also stopped. They stopped on the sea and looked on. They were not afraid that anyone would come to them. If someone really comes to look for trouble, a letter with a seal on it can make those people come straight and bow.


    When the ship stopped, there were staff on the shore to unload the cargo. The people on the ship cooperated with the people off the ship, and large containers were transported down from the ship. The scene was busy, but there was no special situation.


    Xue Biao stood by the stairs to get off the ship, looking at the busy scene under the ship, looking serious.


    Although he is really a bit giggling at ordinary times, it doesn''t look very reliable, but at this time, his caution is not a joke. We must make sure that he is safe!


    "Well, sir." Qin Nan came to him, slightly bowed his head and said in a low voice.


    "Nothing at the moment. What about the goods?"


    "Don''t worry, our people have already arrested those Nanyang people who are in charge of receiving the goods here, and now they have transported all the goods away." Qin Nan said, quietly motioned to Xue Biao, pointed to a direction.


    Xue Biao looked over, over there, some people who looked very normal and no different from the others were working together to lift some goods in one direction. Those are members of the shadow army, disguised as ordinary people. And this operation is a secret operation. Except for them and the top management of some docks, the rest of them are not aware of it, so they must be careful in all their actions.


    Not far away, there are many shadow army trucks, accompanied by experts who are responsible for protecting them. We need to transport these goods back and study them carefully.


    "What do people in the scientific research department say?" Xue Biao asked.


    "Those sent in before have been studied, but there is no result yet. The main thing is to crack the structure of the charm, and the strange bow, and, sir, they say, say..."When Qin Nan said this, he suddenly couldn''t speak any more. Xue Biao looked at her suspiciously. He had the impression that this woman belonged to the character of the black widow in the reconnection. She was always straightforward and simple, and would not be so hesitant. If she could not speak any more, it would not be a simple thing.


    At the thought of this, Xue Biao understood what was going on.


    "What anti human things did they say?"


    "They say if you can find a lot of creatures, not just animals, it''s better People, if we do an experiment, we may have a big breakthrough. " Qin Nan lowered his head, a little afraid to look into Xue Biao''s eyes. With these words, he immediately bit his lower lip with his teeth.


    After hearing this, Xue Biao said with a sneer, "hum! Human test?! This is what Du laoguai said again. This guy is more and more presumptuous. In order to achieve his goal, he ignores all human relations, instruments and methods. If our shadow army hadn''t taken him in and left him in the scientific research department, he would have been killed by random shooting! "


    Han Fei stood on the other side, with a cold face and dignified tone, and said, "although this man is eccentric and has no respect for human feelings, he does have strength. It''s just for this that master left him at the beginning."


    "That''s also under the condition that he can be controlled. This kind of character has a lot of energy and won''t be controlled so easily. He is a coyote, and he will be rampant if he succeeds! If he gets any powerful power or support, he will not succumb to our shadow army! Especially this time, if other members of our staff could not study the Nanyang people''s affairs, they would not be allowed to intervene! If this power is really mastered by him, who knows what he will do? "


    "Well, sir, we''ll talk about it later. At least for now, he hasn''t shown any momentum, and we really need his strength, that''s all." Cold flies in one side, a face helpless say.


    "Well Well, we can''t even see Mr. Du''s face. We can only hope that master can hold this man in his hand all the time. OK, younger martial brother, go to inform the frigate that it''s OK. Let them go to the designated place. Let''s get off the ship too. The goods still need our protection and escort back. "


    "Yes


    The three men then left the splint and went down the stairs. They looked the same as the other crew members and did not arouse anyone''s suspicion. On the other side, the two speedboats had been ordered to start and leave in the same direction.


    Xue Biao and other people went through the crowd, followed the people who pretended to transport goods, took the goods to the truck, loaded the goods, and they also sat in the accompanying car.


    The leading truck started, and the rest of the trucks were on fire, ready to start. For a moment, all the cars began to shake up, began to move, and passed away in one direction. There was a small port that had been abandoned, but in fact had been developed into a secret wharf by the shadow army. A cargo ship belonging to the shadow army was parked there, waiting for him The arrival of the children.


    Eggs can''t be put in the same basket, or they will be all gone once they fall. As common people all know, the shadow army will naturally implement this policy to the end. Goods can''t be transported only by land, but also by water. If it wasn''t for the fact that it was too dangerous, they were going to add air transportation


    "Well, here is half of the goods. Please confirm."


    At the port, Xue Biao said to the person in charge of water transportation. The person in charge nodded and waved his hand. The people behind him immediately went forward to carry the goods on the truck, and counted half of the quantity. They divided the goods into half, and the land and water were half.


    "I''ll count it right away. Don''t worry."


    "It''s OK. It''s not urgent." Xue Biao said with a smile. Suddenly, he thought of something and looked in a direction.


    Qin Nan stood beside him and saw something wrong in his eyes. He didn''t look like a casual glance. He asked curiously, "Sir, what are you looking at?"


    Xue Biao didn''t look at her. He continued to look at the distance, sighed and said, "I just received the news that there is a big difference in strength between these two groups of Nanyang people. This group belongs to the weak group, and the strong ones are on Brother Guo''s side. I have your help, and there''s nothing wrong with it. It''s relatively simple. Now it''s finished, but what about him? ¡±


    "that kid No, that officer, he has great strength. He should be OK. You can rest assured. " Han Fei didn''t like me because there were some small conflicts when he met me for the first time and because of his original character. Although he couldn''t beat me, and because of his position, he had to listen to me.


    "There are several ghosts and demons who look very strong around him, but there are many problems. The biggest problem is that their goods have been leaked, and it also has an impact on the people around him. How to solve those monsters that have changed, how to find goods, and how to recycle goods are all big problems. It didn''t take him long to reach this position, although he is strong It''s big, but I''m worried about the lack of experience and problems. "


    "Don''t worry, sir." Qin Nan stepped forward and said in a low voice: "although Mr. Guo has just been in the top position for a short time, he has a very magical force, like a kind of inexplicable leadership, which can unite all the forces around him. Isn''t that why he was able to create a folk mage organization and develop it to such a large scale?""Well OK, OK, you have a point. It''s no use worrying. I can''t help him. I have to deliver the goods back. "


    "Sir."


    "Ah?"


    "Check it out. No problem. We can go."


    "Ah, oh, OK, let''s go. The truck is closed. Let''s go!"


    ¡­¡­


    Just when Xue Biao finished dealing with his affairs and began to worry about my safety, on this side, I had been brought by the old national master to a roller coaster that strengthened countless times, and almost fainted.


    Wait for me to slow down. Turn around and have a look. I''ll go, old man. Do you know how to come?!


    "It''s you!"


    The old boy of the national teacher is still not a straight line, wearing a white robe, white beard, white hair, right hand, holding a greasy big chicken leg, eating happily.


    "Yes, it''s me. I need a little time, and I feel that you have some difficulties recently, so I''ll come to see you." The old boy said with a natural face.


    I looked at him, forced to resist the impulse to start, a face of disgust: "can''t you come on the stage normally? Can''t it be earlier? Is it interesting to come out and save me when I''m dying? "


    The national master stopped biting the drumstick and looked at me with solemn expression. He seemed to say something very important. Then he said, "it''s interesting."


    "Are you special..." I almost couldn''t help but start. Fortunately, I thought about it calmly. I still had something to ask him. I couldn''t make trouble, so I tried to resist the impulse again. When I looked around, there was no one around and there were no monkeys.


    "And they?"


    "Ah, I''ve taken them all to another place. Don''t worry. I''ll be back in a moment. While there''s no one, I''ll tell you something very important."

 Chapter 203

    "What''s the matter? It''s so mysterious. By the way, I have something else to ask you, that..."


    "First of all, I''m more urgent." The old master immediately put his hand over my mouth. I don''t know if it was chicken legs or other oil stains that stuck to my face at that time.


    "Are you special..."


    "Oh, I made a mistake. I forgot that I just chewed the sauce elbow, but I really have something to do. I''ll tell you first." The old boy of the national teacher was embarrassed and laughed. He took back his hands and rubbed them with his white robe.


    I looked at the white robe, which quickly became greasy and dirty, and frowned. My heart said that he really didn''t feel dirty. What a good dress was so bad. I quickly wiped my mouth with my wrist, and said, "OK, OK, I know. First of all, what''s the matter."


    "Ah, yes, my Lord, I found a very important thing recently. I found out her true identity as one of the culprits who made you stay here in those years!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah?"


    What is it? I''m on stage. I didn''t understand what he said.


    The national master looked at me with a confused face. He was also a little confused. After thinking about it for a while, he suddenly realized, "ah, by the way, I forgot that you don''t have the memory of the past. I brought you into the original one. Last time I came here, I told you about your past life and your present situation. Do you remember that


    "Last time..." I think about it carefully. It''s a long time, and he didn''t say anything at all. I really forgot it, but I can still remember it.


    "Last time you only said my identity, that I was demoted by that holy king, and that I had to go through a thousand reincarnations, and that I would die unnaturally every time. The key is that after a thousand times, I''m still an ordinary person, but I don''t need to die unnaturally! I''ll accept it. What happened thousands of years ago? Wait, these words It''s not like you said it. "


    "Ah?" The national teacher was stunned, stiff and embarrassed. He coughed twice and said, "cough, don''t care about the details."


    "I was almost cheated by you. You only gave me a mobile phone. That''s my strength. The rest is what the old lady told me. By the way, who is she?"


    "She is a nanny you have been carrying. We know very little about the general''s life experience. We only know that you are from a big family in a certain world. She was the one who took care of your young master with you since childhood. Later, as your position became higher and higher, she came to the holy land with you."


    "No, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait The world, what world? "


    "The world is Ah, you don''t even know that. Well, I''ll tell you all about it. "


    The old master coughed, cleared his throat and said, "you are a wizard now. You always know what kind of world you are in."


    "What world? You mean The world? "


    The three realms are always mentioned in mythological novels. When you talk about the world, plus the keyword of mage, you can easily think of this.


    "No, no, No The old boy put out a finger, shook his head and said, "the world is just the common name of the people in your world. At present, the people in your world have not come out of here, so they mistakenly think that there are only so many worlds in the world, so even their names are decided by themselves."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you talking about? I don''t understand. "


    "If you don''t understand, general, what I''m going to say next is the real face of the world. Please remember!"


    I saw that the old boy''s expression was serious, so I followed him seriously, nodded heavily and listened.


    "This world, the full name of the world! It is composed of innumerable worlds, including 3000 in the big world and 3000 in the small world! In your words, it''s as numerous as a cow''s hair. Your so-called human world, heaven and hell are just one of the big worlds. Three of them add up to only one thousandth of all the big worlds. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Holding the grass


    Apart from this universal word, I can''t think of any adjective to express my heart at this moment. The legendary three realms are only one thousandth of the whole world?! This is only the big world, but not the small world. Then the immortals all claim to be invincible masters. If they are in the big world, they are not only frogs in the well?!


    The old boy looked at my surprised expression and was very satisfied. He nodded and said, "after the holy King became the master of the world, he divided the world into ten domains. However, the score is not average. Not every domain must have 300 big worlds, or more or less, not necessarily. Among them, the holy domain is the most central one among the ten domains, which is divided by the other nine domains The universe is surrounded by the stars and the moon.


    In the holy land, there are 280 big worlds, among which the most glorious and powerful is the world with the largest area. After the king ascended the throne, he changed his name to Holy Land realm, which is the same as the domain name. Lord king lives there.The other nine realms and all the big worlds have their own names, which are registered by the holy king. That''s their real name. This world is called the world of dust and sea, which is the official name. However, because no one in this world has been able to travel through the world, they don''t know what people outside call it, so they have what you call the common name, the world. ¡±


    "the world of dust sea It''s a little familiar. I seem to have heard it. Oh, yes, I heard it from that old woman last time. Oh, even that''s not what you said. "


    "Well Don''t care about the details. I told you that now you have some knowledge of the world. "


    "Well, yes." I nodded.


    Originally, I was thinking that the holy king of laoshizi, who can be called the strongest, must be more powerful than what we call the Jade Emperor. Now, it''s really true! To put it simply, the holy king is a national champion, and the Jade Emperor, the ruler of this city, is not comparable.


    In fact, at this time, I think that the supreme ruler of heaven who has lived through countless calamities in the legend of the Jade Emperor is weak. After all, in front of the strongest people in the world, it is not worth mentioning that the ruler who is just an interface. However, there are also three or six or nine levels between the interfaces, so the rulers can not be generalized. The Jade Emperor is such a strong person, among the strongest of all interfaces, it is also the top level. Three thousand interfaces, three thousand people. It''s amazing that he can be at the top.


    "Well, that''s not right." That old boy suddenly a Leng, looking at me, some doubt of ask a way: "isn''t say me first?"? How can I answer your question again? "


    I looked into his eyes and found the same doubts from his pupils. I spread out my hands innocently, shrugged and said: "mother The hen


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah, ah, you took me there. Who knew you were so ignorant? Well, I''ll tell you something about me, general. Do you know why you were demoted to the world of dust? "


    "I don''t know. I thought that my position and influence were too big, which seriously threatened his position. I was demoted because I was superior to him."


    "Well It''s one of the reasons, but it''s more than that. When the holy king was in power, you were strong and close to the holy king. In order to stabilize the rule, you were gathered under his command, and your position was second only to that of the prestige, one person below ten thousand people above.


    At that time, you both mastered the power of the five elements and the power derived from the five elements. Later, after discussion, you divided the power. You gave all the power of the five elements to the holy king, which made the power of the five elements reach the extreme. In the same way, Lord Shengwang also transferred his derived five elements power to you, which also made your derived five elements power reach the extreme. In this way, the two of you, known as invincible in the world, will soon defeat all those who covet the throne of the holy king and stabilize the rule.


    At the beginning, the holy King stipulated that both of them could have four guest ministers to be their assistants, but it was because of this that you were wronged!


    After hundreds of years of becoming the king, he married a wife and was revered as a saint. At first, it was very good, but later I don''t know why. The empress saint has always disliked and even hated the generals. It is said that she often whispers in the ears of the emperor, saying that the existence of the generals will threaten his rule sooner or later.


    In fact, this is also an objective reality. At that time, you had a great reputation in the army, especially the four most respected Dharma protectors in the army. They almost obeyed your advice and almost became your other four guest ministers! What''s more, it''s not a good thing to say. At the beginning, Lord Shengwang would win over you, mainly because he saw your strength and wanted you to help deal with the conspiracy usurpers. Now, the overall situation has been decided, and your importance has faded. "


    "Well, I know that." I don''t care, said, next to find a flat stone, sat up, quite comfortable. "A hundred birds, a good bow.". After a big event, such people will be dealt with. It''s not surprising that it happened here thousands of years ago. "


    "Your status, coupled with the constant allocation of the holy queen, the relationship between the holy king and you is getting farther and farther away, and it is your four guest ministers who eventually demoted you. The four Hakkas majored in metal, wood, fire and earth, which were just four of the five elements!


    For this reason, the holy king said that you used them as guest ministers in order to master all the elements, seize the throne of the holy king, relegate you to the world of dust, and stipulate that you must die for thousands of lives. We can come to you because we have drilled a loophole in that law. "


    "I know. As you said last time, what about the four guests?"


    "I don''t know what happened to these four Dharma protectors, but I''m sure the result is not good. Even the four Dharma protectors who are loyal to you in the army have been poisoned. Now the four Dharma protectors are actually the four Dharma protectors of the holy king himself."


    "The four Dharma protectors are the commanders of the army. In this way, he controls the army in his own hands. Well, it''s reasonable and beneficial for him to do so."As I said this, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the old boy''s face and found that he was looking at me with an incredible look.


    "What''s the matter? There''s something wrong with it. "


    "Oh, no, nothing." The old boy just grinned and said, "but I didn''t expect that your character has become like this. After hearing such injustice, I can still stand there and consider rationality. If you were then, you must have gone out with a gun."


    I laughed and said, "in fact, I haven''t changed either. I just looked at it from the perspective of an onlooker, because I don''t have the memories of that year, so I can be so calm. If it really happened to me, maybe I would like to carry it like you said You wait. My usual weapon is a gun? Isn''t it a sword? "


    "Well, you do have a good saber, but what you are good at is a long gun."


    Long gun I thought of the picture on the mobile phone again. Is that my usual weapon in his hand?


    When it comes to weapons, I think of the invisible equipment again. I don''t know what it is, so I ask, "that..."


    "Wait a minute! I''m off topic again. Let me finish. You ask again. I''m here to tell you that I finally know what the purpose of empress saint is, and I know her true identity! "


    "True Identity? "


    "That''s right. Beauty is harmful to the country. The disaster of beauty is very common in the vast world. Many rulers of the world, or the rich family, have examples of who they turn against because of women. So at the beginning, although I was unfair to you, I didn''t think about it anywhere else. I just thought she was the same woman as those. Now, I finally know why she did it!


    She is in order to abolish the right arm of the holy king, so as to plan to rule the whole world! She was the great general of the demon king at that time - the devil in the heart

 Chapter 204

    "The devil?"


    "Yes, this demon is a great general under the demon king. She has the ability to bewitch people. She is very difficult to deal with."


    "Wait, wait," I quickly interrupted him and asked, "who is the devil?"


    "The devil? Oh, you don''t need to think about it. The devil is dead and killed by the holy king at that time. Unfortunately, because the devil is too powerful, the holy King exhausted himself after defeating the devil. "


    "The king? Isn''t it the one now? "


    "Of course not. Oh, the holy king is the name of a position, not a person. It is precisely because the last holy King exhausted himself after killing the demon king that the present holy king can ascend." The teacher explained.


    "Oh Are you finished


    "Ah? Having said that, I''ve just come to tell you these things, so that you can be prepared to at least know who your opponent is. "


    "Oh, you''re here to put pressure on me."


    "No, no, of course not. I''m just encouraging you to make progress."


    The old master said, showing a "nothing can''t be wrong" expression, suddenly let me more want to beat him.


    "You finished, right? Well, it''s my turn to ask. First of all, I want to ask you what the devil that beggar is!"


    "Beggar? What beggar? "


    "You put it here for nothing!"


    The old master frowned, pinched his fingers, and then suddenly said, "Oh, you say he is. I have been a national teacher for so many years, and I have basically turned all over the world. It''s normal for me to know some friends, but it''s a pity that these people don''t have our strength and foundation. Some of them don''t escape from the torment of time, and some of them don''t But he has never resisted natural calamity.


    However, these people can be reincarnated again. I have calculated the time after your thousand generations. During this period, I came to the world of dust sea and several nearby worlds. Unexpectedly, I happened to meet an old friend who was reincarnated.


    At that time, he also got along well. He was a powerful immortal, worshipped by countless people, and had an extraordinary status. Unfortunately, because the holy king was bewitched by the demons, his ability to control these worlds also weakened. It seems that something extraordinary happened here. He didn''t tell me clearly. I don''t know why, I couldn''t find out.


    However, I know that you will soon end the millennium, so I told him to come to you when you have reached a certain stage of development. Now it seems that he should come to you, but It seems that it''s not his life. Before he came to you, he was reincarnated again. "


    "Ah?" I was shocked when I heard that. How long can it take from the time when the old master met him to the time when the beggar came to me now? So busy for a while, Kung Fu turned again? What happened.


    "That spell is yours, too? I can''t see through his identity. I''m not second only to the holy king in mana, or even equal to him? My spell must be highly matched. How can you block me with a shadowing spell? Also, this time, this forest is like a signal shielding instrument. Let alone measure, I can''t even communicate. "


    "Well, you have no strength now."


    "I now Level 25, how Wait, when''s grade 25? I just broke through level 24 before. Since I reached level 20, I haven''t been able to upgrade so fast. Why did I break through all of a sudden, and I''m going to level 26 soon? "


    "You should have just killed that blue monkey. He''s very powerful. There are a lot of guys who look OK on the road. It should be because of them. Besides, don''t tell me how many levels I can''t understand."


    "Ah? But this is not... "


    "What you call a mobile phone is just a cover up. I''ve said that many times. So, what''s the so-called level is also a way to make you more intuitive when you adapt to the present life. In fact, we don''t say that at all. In other words, the mana strength is the same, but what we say is different from yours, just like the name of the world of dust sea and the world of human


    "Oh No, it''s off topic. What''s going on? "


    "It''s very simple. Your power is not high now, so although the spells are the most high-end ones, there is not enough powerful hardware to support them. When you restore your original power, you will not be blocked by one of my blocking skills, let alone the little green monkey and the so-called ancient god."


    "Oh, by the way, I just wanted to ask this question. What kind of ghost was the ancient god? Is there really an ancient god here? "


    As I asked, I turned to look at the big hole. There was a piece of soil under it. There was no underground palace or blue flame at all.


    "Well, it''s still a matter of your name, ancient gods. It''s just because there was a change of gods here. I remember many years ago, the rulers here were not the ones you say now. At that time, the rulers and other gods were the ancient gods you call them.""Well Are ancient gods dead? Why are they gone? "


    "I don''t know about it, but I''m sure I''ll die. For example, here, I do feel some of their breath, but I don''t know who it is. Well, even if I see him, I can''t name him. I don''t have any deep acquaintance with the gods here."


    "Where is he now? Just now there was an underground palace and a blue flame. It was there that you saved me


    "Well, did you forget the fluctuation of power before you fainted?"


    "Energy fluctuations..."


    Oh, I remember. Before I fainted, I really felt a strange energy fluctuation there. It seemed to be the fluctuation of space power. It seemed that the space there was already very unstable and was about to crack.


    I told my feelings for a while. The old boy looked at me with approval and nodded: "very right judgment, it seems that your growth speed is very fast. To tell you the truth, in fact, that place just now is a small world."


    "Small world? Is this a small world? The difference between big and small worlds is too big


    "In fact, not all small worlds are so small, but the problem of definition. As long as they can form a complete biological ecological structure and have a certain self-healing system, they can become a big world. Just like the present world, the world of dust and sea, they become a big world just because they meet the requirements.


    So the biggest feature of those small worlds is that the environment is very simple, the biology is very single, the area is large and small, and this is a small one. "


    "Then it''s now..."


    "Just now, the old monkey, whose family seems to have controlled the small world, may have targeted the so-called ancient gods who were sealed in the small world. In short, at that time, because they could not keep it here, you had found it, so you had to change the place, so you changed the portal."


    "Biography To see you off? "


    "The small world will not be included in the big world. The way of shuttling between the big world and the small world is the portal. The portal can be established at will. They give up the portal and open a door in other places to ensure that this place will not be found by others."


    "Ah, I see."


    If I don''t understand this, I''ll put it another way. This thing is like a shortcut on the desktop. In fact, the real link is not on the desktop. It''s just a convenient channel for you to quickly enter. Now, you delete this shortcut from the desktop, and you make one in another place, maybe in a folder. Therefore, outsiders can''t find the thing without knowing it.


    "Well, well, the last question is, there is an equipment in my system that I can buy, but it disappears. That is to say, there should be something I can get, but now it''s gone. What''s the matter?"


    "What should be gone?" The old boy also frowned and looked puzzled after listening to me. He propped up his chin with his right hand, which had not cleaned the oil stains, and rubbed it slowly. He thought about it carefully.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, his brows suddenly spread, and there was a very obvious surprise in his eyes.


    "What''s the matter? What''s on your mind." I asked.


    "My Lord, you don''t know that when you were demoted, some of your commonly used equipment, such as armor, weapons, helmets and so on, were deprived by the holy king before you took them back. These things were thrown to different places. Therefore, the current situation is that you have restored your power to dominate them, but they are in other places."


    "Where?"


    "I don''t know."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then you are so busy! I thought you had a solution!


    "However, you have the ability to recall the magic weapon, so if you can''t call it back now, then you must be sure that it''s not in the world now. With your current strength, there''s no way to cross the world. At least you have to wait for you to rise to a higher level."


    "Hiss - OK, OK, hey, tell me what equipment I lost at that time, so I can make a list."


    "Oh, that''s OK. I''ll..."


    "Go, look over there!"


    Before the old boy finished, suddenly, a voice came from a direction not far away. We quickly looked over and found a group of people wearing shadow army uniforms.


    "It seems that I can''t stay, my Lord. This is what you want. I can only think of so much. Goodbye!"


    The National Master said, waving a finger, a white streamer suddenly entered my brain, and the figure of the old boy, at the same time, turned into a wisp of smoke, disappeared.


    For a moment, the names of some equipment and their general shapes suddenly appeared in my mind. At the next moment, those people had already walked nearby and saw my existence."Look, there it is


    "Sir!"


    "Sir!"


    A group of people immediately ran up to me, led by Baron and Lang Feng. There were more than a dozen members of the shadow army behind them, not the people I brought with me.


    "What are you doing here?"


    "We couldn''t get in touch with you all the time. For fear of danger, we contacted Yin Kai and asked him to guard in the village. We just set out to come here. As a result, when we saw a big tornado blowing here, we rushed here."


    "You Ah, forget it. The result is good. I don''t care about your unauthorized actions. "


    They didn''t arrive when I was in crisis. Now I''m talking to the old boy about business. I''ll make trouble. I don''t know when I''ll meet him again next time. This kind of manual exists in general. It must be more communication!


    "But we didn''t get nothing this time. At least we found it."


    Baron said, pointing to a man behind him, escorted by two members of the shadow army. His whole body was covered with blood, and he was almost out of shape.


    "This is the boss of that group of Nanyang people." A shadow Army man said that he took part in the action in the forest and remembered the man who escaped very well.


    "Where did you get him?" I went over, grabbed his head, raised it, and looked at his face. There were many small wounds on it, like being scratched by gravel. Are there any local mages among them?


    "We didn''t catch it. We picked it up. He fell nearby. That''s what he looked like when he found it." One explained.


    Fall nearby


    I thought about it. I''ll go! It can''t be that tornado. If it is affected by that, it''s really not impossible to become like this. Is this guy so unlucky? It happens to be around here.


    "Forget it. In a word, it''s good to catch it. All the goods have been found. Hurry up, save people first, and call the big army to catch all those white haired monkey monsters!"


    "Yes


    People agreed one after another, and my physical strength also recovered. With them, I found the people I brought with me, ready to do the final treatment. Among the broken stones, a black mobile phone was destroyed and lay there quietly


    On the other side, somewhere in Nanyang, in a dark hut


    "My Lord, the people sent to the East have started to contact us, but there seems to be a problem, but fortunately, we made a telephone recording."


    The man said and opened the recording of a machine in his hand. There came the voice of the Nanyang man''s boss: "Hey, it''s me. Yes, my action failed, but please don''t punish me. I can make up for my mistakes. Tell the priest quickly that I found the body of the monkey he was thinking about so much!"

 Chapter 205

    "I''ve found the body of the monkey he''s been thinking about!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    In the dark, a person always sits in the innermost part of the room, hiding in the dark. However, when the person comes in, he does not close the door. The light from the outside shines in, reflecting part of his body.


    This man was covered with a gray linen suit, just like a sack, and could not see the specific figure. On his face, he wore a mask based on red and set off by green and yellow, showing only two eyes outside, looking at everything outside without feeling.


    It is worth mentioning that on the top of the mask, there are many feathers like peacock''s tail and rooster''s tail, which are hard in texture and support for a long time. When the end is made, they begin to bend and fall back.


    "How are you, my lord?"


    In the house, I don''t know whether this man, who is called the sacrificial Lord, or the man who just came in to report the news, has many people on both sides. One of them, after listening to the recording of the phone call, saw that his boss didn''t respond, so he asked.


    The sacrificial master waved his hand and motioned him not to speak. His eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking something.


    "Lao Qi, what do you think?" After thinking for a while, the man suddenly said to the door, as if asking who was there.


    Standing at the door of that person a Leng, suddenly like to feel something like a fierce back. Sure enough, there was a man standing outside the door! Wearing linen clothes, dead skin, with a small round lens sunglasses, sunglasses a little down, a pair of Eagle like eyes staring at the person in front.


    "Seven Seventh master The messenger, even the man outside the door who was called "seventh master", was so scared that he stood aside and called respectfully the seventh master, a 90 degree bow.


    Outside the door that seven ye also didn''t see him in the eye, see front path already empty, then lift step to walk past.


    From his face, this man is old, at least 50 or 60 years old. He is short, but only a little more than 1.5 meters. Moreover, when he walks, he can see that his left foot is lame. He walks on his right leg, limping.


    Judging from his face, he looks a little different from the people present. This is Nanyang. People here can see the appearance of Nanyang people, but this person doesn''t have a Nanyang person''s face. It''s more like More like Chinese!


    "Seventh master!"


    "Seventh master!"


    "Seventh master!"


    As soon as he walked past, people on the road nodded to him one after another, saying "seventh master", showing great respect. From this, we can see how high this person''s status here is!


    He walked all the way until he came to the head of the altar. He nodded slightly to the priest and offered a sacrifice. Then he went to one side and sat down beside the priest.


    This man, though he was old and short and disabled, was the second in the group after the high priest!


    "Lao Qi, what do you think at this time?"


    The high priest asked again. His name is Lao Qi, but it''s not that he ranked Lao Qi here. Instead, he ranked Lao Qi at home. He has been used to this name.


    Just like in Outlaws of the marsh, there are three brothers in the Ruan family, the second, the fifth and the seventh, but the number of "seven" appears.


    The seventh master sat on one side and thought about it carefully. He said, "over the years, we have collected 18 pieces, and only two of them have not been found. If it''s really the monkey''s body, then we will take another step forward. We only have the next one. Why not?"


    "Lao Qi, you don''t know. Although he said he found the body, I can''t feel the breath there at this time."


    "It''s a portal. It''s said that he didn''t die there. It''s just a portal in Weicheng. Now that someone has closed the door, there will be no breath. That fool doesn''t have a way to find his place." The seventh master stretched out his hands and kept turning. Looking at his dead tree branch like hand, he said with no feeling.


    "He set it, but it''s because of it that I''m worried, because I feel another force from there, a very difficult force to deal with."


    "It''s the Sima family."


    On one side, one of the people on both sides of the room said.


    "Oh? The three priests have some experience? " The seventh master glanced at him and said faintly.


    The three priests were looked at by him, and their bodies suddenly trembled. They sat upright and said, "I dare not! It''s just hearsay. I dare not show off in front of the seventh master. "


    "Well." The seventh master then nodded, lowered his head, continued to look at his hands, and said: "Sima family I''ve heard that it''s a family that hasn''t been born for a long time. In the past, it was famous for refining corpses all over the world. The zombies they made are powerful and strong. They are among the best zombies in the world. But it''s precisely because of this evil sect that he was attacked by various families and finally chose to live in seclusion.It''s said that these guys haven''t appeared for a long time. Unexpectedly, they found the monkey''s body one step ahead of us. It seems that they are going to take a share. "


    "The seventh master, what''s the strength of those people?" In the crowd, a big man with a big figure asked. He looked like a fool.


    The seventh master listened, looked at him, then his eyes floated to one side, thought for a while, and said: "it''s a long tradition, deep foundation, hard to deal with, although the strength can''t compare with us, but it''s really a tough master, if we fight them now, some can''t, but it''s not necessary."


    "Well So what do we do? Or give them the monkey? Shall we find another one? "


    "No way!" As soon as the high priest heard this, he immediately put an end to it. "Twenty ancient corpses are indispensable. Without one, our strength will be insufficient, and we will not be able to wake up the powerful God of war! The God of war is the biggest chip in the world


    "That''s right." The seventh master also said. "Let alone the forces of the shadow army and the Tianya society, the overseas mage organizations, the Huofeng temple in North America, the Shenying society in northern Europe, and the ice demon sect in northern Mao are not easy to deal with. Even if we wake up Gu Shi 20, we can''t do it. We have to help him!"


    "Then we..."


    "The situation in the world is still uncertain. We can''t do it too early. We can do it, but it''s not necessary. At present, we can find another corpse first. By that time, we will have 19 ancient corpses. At that time, the world will be more chaotic than it is now! We won''t be too late. "


    "The seventh master is wise!" There was a flatterer at the bottom.


    The high priest who sat at the top thought for a moment and said, "what you seven said is reasonable. It''s really not the time for us to take action. We need a strong force to help us attract the sight of the shadow army, so that we can do it freely. Now, as long as we have action, we will be regarded as the enemy by them! That''s why Weicheng lost twice this time! "


    After that, he thought again and asked, "what''s the situation in Jizhou? Haven''t you found it yet?"


    Someone at the bottom immediately stood up and answered, "high priest, I''ve increased my staff in Jizhou, but I still have nothing to find. After all, it''s a relic of ancient times. Thousands of years have passed, and it''s not so easy to find it."


    "Hum!" After hearing this, the high priest immediately gave a cold hum, narrowed his eyes and glared at him: "waste!"


    "Yes As soon as he heard that the high priest''s painting style was not right, he immediately knelt down and kowtowed to his head and said, "my subordinates are not working well. Please make atonement. Give me another period of time, and we will find it!"


    The high priest looked at him and showed his fierce light. The seventh master held out his hand, patted him on the arm, and said, "well, it''s not the time to be angry about this. It''s really hard to find it. We''re using people now. It''s useless to kill him."


    With that, the seventh master stood up and walked slowly to the kneeling man.


    "Thank you, seventh master! Thank you, seventh master


    The man knew that the seventh master came to him and immediately kowtowed to thank him.


    The seventh master laughed, squatted down, looked at him and said, "raise your head."


    The man immediately obediently looked up and looked at the person in front of him.


    "Good boy, come on, eat this." Seven Ye skin smile meat don''t smile of mouth corners lightly move for a while, stretch out a hand to take out a pill of raisin size from the bosom, blood red, smooth matchless, outside light shine in, all have a little reflection.


    "This is..." When the man saw the pills in his hand, he was shocked. There was a cold sweat on his face.


    He knows the means of the seventh master too well. What he takes out, can it be a good thing? It doesn''t have to be a hell of a thing!


    But the problem is, in the current situation, if you don''t eat, I''m afraid it will be over at that time.


    "Yes." The seventh master spread out the palm of the hand holding the pill, still a pair of skin smile meat don''t smile of appearance, in the eyes can''t say of strange, straight stare at him.


    "Yes Yes The man had no choice but to take the pill and eat it.


    He doesn''t dare to play tricks. The seventh master is death in their eyes! If you make a mistake and pretend to swallow it, it''s actually in your mouth, and you''ll vomit after a while. Ha ha, it''s definitely not good.


    The seventh master saw him eat, and then he finally showed a real smile. Looking at him, he said: "good job, you must do well in Jizhou. After you succeed, you will be rewarded. If you fail all the time, then..."


    "No!" The man immediately bowed his head and promised. "I will certainly live up to the expectations of the seventh master and the high priest. I will definitely find that thing."


    "Is it?" Seven Ye uncanny smile, nod to say: "that is good."


    With that, the seventh master straightened his body, turned his head and went back to his position.


    However, the high priest, who was sitting in the first place, looked at him in a bad way.The order of his words just now I will live up to the seventh master and the high priest The seventh master is in the front, but his high priest is in the back. Isn''t this order putting the cart before the horse?! Although the position of the seventh master here is lofty, even surpassing the second priest, second only to the high priest, it does not mean that he can be compared with the high priest!


    Villain''s mind, you don''t think about it. You don''t know why this product hates you!


    The high priest thought so, and then turned to look at the seventh master beside him. The corner of his eye moved slightly, but he already had a care in his heart.


    The seventh master lowered his head and continued to look at his hand, as if he had not seen the high priest''s eyes or noticed his malice. However, no one could see that there was a sneer on the corner of his mouth.

 Chapter 206

    "Hurry up, save people first, call the big army and catch all those white haired monkey monsters!"


    "Yes


    In the mountains, I met with Baron and the shadow army, and gave them instructions to go to save people.


    In fact, it can''t be said to be "rescue", because there are not many wounds on those ten people. Only one of them is seriously injured, and the rest of them will recover, while the ones below have been cured by me, so it doesn''t matter.


    The people of the shadow army agreed one after another. They immediately dispersed and went to find the ten men. Baron waved to Lang Feng, indicating that he would follow and command. But he came to me.


    "What''s the matter?" I saw that he was mysterious, and his face was solemn. Knowing what should have happened, I asked in a low voice.


    Baron looked around. There was no one else. He said in a low voice, "I didn''t talk about it just now, sir. There''s something wrong with the boat club!"


    "What''s the matter?" As soon as I heard it was about the boat club, I became nervous. That''s my foundation. I can''t have an accident!


    "Don''t be nervous, sir. It''s not the same boat club. It''s the same boat club that contacted me and said something happened. It''s strange that I didn''t make it clear just now. In fact, it was your friend, Gong Xiaoting, who had an accident. "


    ¡­¡­


    Kaileide drove fast on the road. I didn''t know how many times I could be punished, but I saw the electronic eye "click click" on it. It was estimated that it had become the focus of inspection. When I got back, maybe my driver''s license would be revoked.


    But I''m not thinking about it now. At that time, I''ll try to see if my identity as the shadow army is useful. I''ll just say something''s wrong. It''s urgent. I''ll see if they can accommodate me.


    What happened? During the Spring Festival, she already told me that she would go to Yunzhou to play. As a result, she may be young, and the girl''s curiosity is not small! Deep into the southwest border area, even local people dare not enter that place without permission. It is said that there are many insects and animals, which are very dangerous.


    Gong Xiaoting''s play is booming. In addition, at ordinary times, all kinds of education and tourism culture have never mentioned the danger of this place. Naturally, she can''t listen to it at all. She has to go there for a while.


    Gong Wangshu played with her all the way, but nothing special happened. After a few hours, everything was normal, so he was relieved.


    I didn''t expect that when it came to "yes!" Baron agreed. As a result, I handed the shadow army agent''s command and arrow as well as a small book. He turned around and went to do it.


    On the other side of Weicheng, I''ll leave the rest to Su Yongguo. Gongsun Shu will stay and help him deal with it. Now those white monkey monsters are seriously injured, so it''s not worth worrying. Gongsun Shu and a large group of shadow soldiers rush into the forest and carry out a carpet like search. If they can catch them, they will catch them. If they have strong resistance, they will be killed!


    As for the following matters, I just asked, and it was up to them to deal with them. At the same time, in my capacity, I also issued an order to abolish Zhai Feng''s management power in Yancheng, Weicheng and other areas, and transfer the power to Yin Kai.


    Of course, I also told the other elite members of the shadow army to watch Yin Kai. If his honesty is pretended and his power nature is exposed, he will be abandoned!


    Gongsun Shu also received the same instructions from me, but he was not the main force, because after all, he had to be responsible for the development of the branch of Yancheng TongZhou society. Although the so-called branch has not been completed yet, it must be developed in advance.


    Nading Laoer still thinks that he is appreciated by the shadow army. In fact, as long as he decorates the branch, he will be removed immediately!


    But these are the afterwords, look at the present!


    Because last time I came to gongwangshu''s house, I''m familiar with it now. After asking Baron to help me deal with the things on the road, I went upstairs and ran to that floor.


    When I got to the door, I didn''t wait for me to knock. Suddenly, the door opened by myself. In the door, there was a serious looking palace watchman.


    "How about Gong Wangshu? What about Xiaoting? " I immediately asked anxiously. Very strange, I see the expression of Gong Wangshu, unexpectedly not so eager.


    This expression, very similar to my expression in the exam, is half tense and half relaxed. In general, this kind of expression should be when a nervous thing has a solution, but it hasn''t been completely solved.


    If you don''t know the expression, please think about it. When you read a lottery ticket with six numbers, the first three numbers can correspond to the one on your hand. That''s the expression!


    On the one hand, I''m very glad that my first three numbers are right; on the other hand, I''m very afraid and nervous that my last three numbers are wrong. The fusion of these two relative emotions is very complicated.


    "Master, you''re here. I''ve been waiting at the door since I received the phone call. I heard the sound of footsteps outside and stopped at my door. I guess you''re here. It''s true." Gong Wangshu looked at me and said, explaining why he opened the door before I knocked."What''s the matter, uncle Gong Wang? Is there a turning point?" I looked at him and asked suspiciously.


    "Well Master, please come in first. Xiaoting is in the room Looking embarrassed, Gong Wangshu asked me to enter the room, closed the door, and stretched out his hand to describe a room inside.


    That room belongs to Gong Xiaoting. I came here once, so I know. But I wonder what''s the matter with his complicated emotion. Is it true that Gong Xiaoting has been saved by the help of an expert? In such a short time?


    I went to the door of the room, the door closed, I opened the door, opposite is Gong Xiaoting''s bed, pink sheets, pink and white quilts, full of maiden heart!


    However, at this time, the girl''s state is really not good.


    Gong Xiaoting is lying flat on the bed. She only wears clothes close to her body. Her muscles contract and her skin is sunken. She is a girl, but she looks older than an old lady in her 70s and 80s!


    Eyes closed, coma in general, skin, can see what seems to exist, more than one, but many! Distributed in every position of her body, it should be the same as the charm of Nanyang people, it is those things that absorb her energy!


    But at this time, Gong Xiaoting''s state is very stable, her face is not painful, her body is no longer changing, and the gadgets under her skin are not moving. And all this is due to the 18 beads on her body.


    The rosary on her body, actually is flashing gold! No, it''s Buddha light! Gong Xiaoting is enveloped in the inside, outside, there is also a vague Sanskrit Scripture floating, a Buddhist word in the middle!


    It is because of the protection of the Buddha''s light that the things in Gong Xiaoting''s body are restrained, so she can keep her present appearance. However, it''s just that it doesn''t get worse and it can''t be cured.


    No wonder uncle Gong Wangshu has that kind of expression!


    "I don''t know where the master is, thank you..."


    Just as I was about to speak, I didn''t pay attention to who the monk was. At this time, I was stunned.


    He was dressed in a yellow monk''s robe and wore a string of 108 rosary beads around his neck. There was no hair or scar on his head. There was a big bowl beside him with two drumsticks in it. He was eating happily. When he saw me, he was surprised: "Oh, benefactor, I''ve met you again. It''s fate!"


    I''ll go! Isn''t this the fat monk who ran away from yunmiao temple that I met in the beef shop last time?!

 Chapter 207

    "Oh, benefactor, I''ve met you again. It''s fate!"


    The fat monk was eating chicken legs. As soon as he saw me, he immediately remembered who I was and said hello to me warmly.


    "Ah, yes, my family is unfortunate and my ancestors are immoral. I met you again. Unexpectedly, you have a good memory."


    "Well, it''s not that you have a good memory. It''s hard to recognize people who grow up to be you." The fat monk held the drumstick in one hand and fiddled with the rosary beads hanging around his neck in the other hand. He laughed brightly and didn''t know what to do.


    I looked at him with a very friendly smile and waved to him to come.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " The fat monk was very naive. He looked at me and looked at me curiously. He wanted to know what I was going to whisper to him.


    I continued to look at him with friendly eyes, and then


    Bang!


    A right hook directly hit his fat face, and the force of level 25 immediately beat the fat monk out and hit the white wall behind him. The calendar hanging on the wall suddenly floated, and a handful of ash fell from the ceiling.


    Just like you look, you still laugh at me?! I have to teach you a lesson. If you make a mistake, you must be punished!


    I clapped my hands and turned to gongwangshu and said, "gongwangshu, where did you find such a product?"


    "I wanted to see you, but you weren''t there. I saw him on my way back. He said he had the ability to cure, so I called him." Gong Wangshu said helplessly.


    "Are you not afraid of his boasting? Instead of curing it, it''s getting worse and worse?"


    "Dead horse, live horse doctor."


    "Yes, I know. My daughter is eager to go to a doctor when she is sick. But uncle, you are really lucky. He has some skills after all."


    "It''s fine."


    The fat monk has already stood up. It seems that there is nothing wrong with him. Let alone the scar on his face that I just punched, there is no bruise or even redness!


    The fat monk stood up, one hand still holding the drumstick well, protecting it very well, the other hand patted the dust on the monk''s clothes, shook his head indifferently, and sat down on the chair he had just made.


    "Benefactor, how can you be so violent? It doesn''t hurt much, but it''s still scary. "


    The fat monk said, biting the chicken leg again, and didn''t seem to pay any attention to what he had just done.


    I looked at it with Yin and Yang eyes, and sure enough, it was the same as last time. There was a layer of Buddha''s light around the fat monk. With this layer of Buddha''s light, the general attack could not hurt him at all, not to mention the punch I just made?


    "I didn''t expect that you really have some skills. It turns out that you don''t just eat and drink for free, run after eating, and take off your shoes." I said jokingly, sitting beside the bed and looking at Gong Xiaoting lying on the bed, it''s true that it won''t get worse, but of course, it won''t get better.


    "Well, how can you say that to me? Buddha, I still have real talent and practical knowledge. However, all these people have to eat, especially the meat. I can''t eat without a meal. But after eating a few, my face is wanted by all their restaurants. I have no choice but to show off my skills and help people get rid of the disaster. "


    "You can pull it down! This thing can''t cure the disease at all. At most, it''s a restraining effect. The longer it''s delayed, the worse it will be. If you don''t give the next step, she''ll be really delayed! "


    "Er..."


    For a moment, the fat monk stopped talking and reached for a gesture. He didn''t expect to say anything, so he took his hand back and licked his lips with his tongue. His eyes floated to the other side.


    I see him like this, also no longer with him nonsense, at this time Gong Xiaoting''s thing is the most important!


    I quickly turned back and said to Gong Wangshu, "Xiaoting can''t do this. We have to find a way to relieve it. If I expect it to be good, she should be a poison."


    "Gu?"


    Gong Wangshu''s face turned white as soon as he heard about this. He had been in the old world for so many years, and he knew how terrible it was. When he heard that his daughter was poisoned, he was scared out of his wits. Rao Shi''s face changed color after many years of military career.


    "Master, this..."


    "Don''t be afraid. I''ll take her to my master right now. My master has great powers. I also have a senior sister who is proficient in medicine. They must have a way. Let''s go now!"


    "Good!"


    Gong Wangshu promised to carry Gong Xiaoting immediately.


    "She''d better not be affected by the wind or see the light now. Wrap it in a quilt."


    "I know." Gong Wangshu said and pulled the quilt aside.


    Gong Wangshu was born in the military and knew a lot about nature. When he came back with Gong Xiaoting, he wrapped her up with something. He didn''t open it all the way except when necessary.


    In fact, thanks to Gong Wangshu''s identity, his small book, which represents his previous identity, also brings great convenience for him to come back by plane with a wrapped person through the security check."Don''t eat! Come and help me! " I''m not angry. I yell to the fat monk who is heartless and gnawing at the chicken leg. That guy knows how to help.


    Fat monk didn''t take away the Rosary Bead. He continued to put it on Gong Xiaoting''s abdomen and wrapped it up with a quilt. In this way, he could continue to protect the Buddha''s body and suppress the attack of the witchcraft.


    Wrapped Gong Xiaoting''s quilt and tied it with three long cloths. Gong Wangshu and I carried her and ran out. As for the fat monk, I would like to ask him to help, but as far as his character is concerned, can I rest assured? It''s good not to drop Gong Xiaoting on the ground!


    In this way, we carried Gong Xiaoting all the way down and got into my car. Gong Wangshu protected Gong Xiaoting and sat in the back seat. The fat monk ran downstairs with us. Before we left, we did not forget to take away the bowl of drumsticks. Then we came down and waited downstairs and directly sat in my co driver''s seat.


    I sat in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel, looked at him strangely, especially at the porcelain bowl with chicken legs in his hand, and said, "what are you doing here? Love your rosary beads? Don''t worry, we''re not greedy. We''ll give it back to you when it''s over! "


    "Ah, benefactor, how can you see me like this? Do I look like one of those stingy people? "


    The fat monk''s righteous words were impassioned, and the word "generous" appeared behind him. Of course, this oily image did not match the glorious and great appearance.


    I looked at the porcelain bowl he held tightly in his hand and turned my head back: "like!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fat and shangdun were not satisfied. They frowned tightly, with the expression of "how can you look like this".


    "Benefactor, I think you have a big misunderstanding about me."


    "No, I don''t think so." I said casually as I focused on driving.


    "Benefactor, I''m afraid there are some misunderstandings among us, which lead to your wrong view of me now."


    "No, there''s no misunderstanding, and I''m not wrong."


    "Benefactor, you can''t do this. Listen to my sophistry, no! Explain


    "Ha ha."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Even if I am energetic, I can''t chat with such a thing while driving. Moreover, I have to constantly overtake and change lanes along the way to get to Shifu as quickly as possible.


    There was nothing to say all the way. Kailaide drove to the Baishi street outside the crematorium. He didn''t know how much he had been punished. He quickly informed Baron with the system to deal with all these things.


    After getting out of the car, Gong Wangshu and I quickly lifted up the tightly packed Gong Xiaoting. Now she has completely lost her breathing ability and is in a state of suspended animation. When we wrap it up, we don''t even need to consider the problem of breathing.


    As soon as the fat monk got out of the car, he found that this was Baishi street. At that time, he frowned and found that it was not so simple. He looked back at us and started the skill of killing again: "it''s unnecessary, isn''t it Why don''t you save it? "


    "Go away!"


    Gong Wangshu and I kicked him out at the same time. We kicked him to one side and ran to my master''s shop with Gong Xiaoting in our arms.


    Anyway, the Buddha''s light protects his body. These feet can''t hurt him at all. He really owes beating. It''s good to beat him like this!


    Inside the shop, the master was sitting in the main hall with his eyes closed. Suddenly, a smile appeared on his face. He opened his eyes, stood up and walked slowly to the door.


    In the courtyard, jiujinwu was flying around among the branches. As soon as he came out, he understood and said to himself, "it seems that the boy is back."


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a sudden knock on the door, accompanied by my shouting: "master, open the door quickly, save people!"


    "Who locked the door?" Nine gold Wu stopped to a branch, some doubts of ask a way.


    "I''m afraid that he will rush in directly, and the influence will not be good." The master said with a smile. He raised his hand and the door opened automatically. Uncle Gong Wangshu and I ran in. As soon as we came in, we saw the master standing at the entrance of the main hall.


    "Master!"


    Master quickly stepped forward, reached out to stop me, with a helpless face: "every time you come to me, there''s something big. OK, I already know the details. Your elder martial sister Yaqin is in the back. She''s ready for the treatment. Let''s go."


    "Yes, thank you, master! Gong Wangshu, go


    I took Gong Wangshu and Gong Xiaoting to the back, where there was a room for medical treatment. Sometimes elder martial sister Yaqin was not in, but the master or other people came to treat her. Now elder martial sister Yaqin was in, so she naturally became the attending doctor.


    Inside, on a table used as a medical bed, Gong Xiaoting takes off the package and lies on it, with the string of Buddhist beads on her body. The fat monk didn''t know when he came in, so he sat on one side, pretending to be worried and watching, while continuing to eat.


    All of us chose to ignore him, only elder martial sister Yaqin. Although I have reminded her, she is too curious about this rosary."This Rosary Bead is really magical. It can suppress this magic trick. You know, although I have studied magic trick, it''s the first time I''ve seen such terrible magic trick. From the effect point of view, it must be one of the strongest magic tricks. Even this can suppress it. It''s extraordinary!"


    "Of course, Buddha, who am I?" As soon as the fat monk heard elder martial sister Yaqin praise him, his nose went up to heaven.


    "You''re fat and you''re panting." I glanced at him and said in a sullen voice.


    "You still have the face to talk about me?" The fat monk looked at me and came back in the same tone.


    "Come on, you two are fighting! I''m studying what kind of witchcraft it is


    Both of us didn''t speak at once. Gong Wangshu watched with concern, but he didn''t dare to say more. Each of the three had his own thoughts. It was up to elder martial sister Yaqin to operate.


    I don''t know much about the details, so I saw her make a small cut in Gong Xiaoting''s body with a knife, collect a little blood in her body, and then start the experiment with a lot of bottles and jars on the table for more than ten minutes.


    In the end, it seems that there is a result at last. Elder martial sister Yaqin is holding a small bottle, looking at the liquid inside, but her expression on her face is gradually changing.


    That kind of expression, is shocked, is afraid, is surprised, is helpless!


    That expression made all of us, except the fat monk, feel worried.


    "Elder martial sister Yaqin, what''s the matter? Is there any result? What was the result? " I asked tentatively.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t look at me, but continued to look at the small bottle. After a long time, she said, "impossible, impossible! This is actually Big red lotus

 Chapter 208

    "Dahonglian?"


    "Elder martial sister Yaqin, what is dahonglian?" I asked.


    "If you don''t say anything else, this name sounds overbearing." Fat monk also put his attention on this side, with a face of unknowingly sharp.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin took the small jar and looked at it carefully, as if she didn''t believe it. But in the end, she closed her eyes in pain and finally accepted all this.


    "Everybody Yaqin elder martial sister said, looking around us for a while, and finally stopped her eyes on Gong Wangshu. "Especially this one, you are the father of the patient. You must be psychologically prepared."


    This sentence, from the doctor''s mouth, is like an ultimatum, handing you a death notice!


    When Gong Wangshu heard this, his pupils contracted only a little bit. It was dark in front of him, and he almost fell down! Fortunately, I was right beside him. I quickly helped him and used my magic power to move his voice.


    Gong Wangshu was pressed by my hand on his back, and he gasped for breath. Then he was sober. Looking at elder martial sister Yaqin with a jar in front of him, and Gong Xiaoting lying on the bed, he couldn''t speak for a moment. He got stuck in his throat, gasped heavily, and his chest kept rising and falling.


    "Don''t worry, gongwangshu. There must be a way to treat it. Elder martial sister Yaqin, speak quickly! Is there any way to treat it? "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me. She pursed her mouth in embarrassment, lowered her head and hesitated for a moment. Finally, she raised her head and said, "this shouldn''t have been said, but there''s no way. Dahonglian''s witchcraft is a strange witchcraft that should have been extinct hundreds of years ago! Gu Miao is as tiny as dust. It can enter people''s body with breathing. Once it breaks out, it will begin to absorb the Qi and blood energy of the host, and people will become like this. "


    She said, pointing to Gong Xiaoting lying on the bed.


    "If it wasn''t for the fat monk''s Rosary that suppressed dahonglian, I''m afraid the girl would have already..."


    Elder martial sister Yaqin bowed her head and didn''t dare to say any more. Instead, the fat monk on one side was heartless and said with a laugh, "ah, ah, you see, it''s the Buddha who deserves my credit."


    I continued to follow Gong Wangshu''s back with my hand to help him recover his Qi and blood. Listening to the fat monk laughing, I was angry and looked back at him!


    The fat monk is still smiling. When I stare at him, he suddenly seems to have been hit by something. His voice stops suddenly. He looks at me with a stiff face and looks away from me. He lowers his head to eat his drumsticks and doesn''t care about the situation here.


    I don''t care about him any more. I help Gong Wangshu with his anger. I look at elder martial sister Yaqin and say, "elder martial sister, just tell me. What will happen? Gong Wangshu, what do you think? "


    Gong Wangshu seemed to be stunned. After listening to my words, he just shook his head slightly. He didn''t speak. After a long time, he said: "no I''m fine, you say. I can take it. What will my daughter look like? "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned and sighed: "this dahonglian is a plant poisonous insect. It will absorb nutrients in the host''s body and begin to take root and germinate in the host''s blood vessels and five internal organs. Finally, the branches will break the skin and stretch out to kill the host. It will also absorb the nutrients of the corpse. The roots will be inserted into the land, and the branches will continue to grow upward, even grow into a tree It''s a big tree


    "Towering tree?"


    "It''s all recorded in books, and I don''t believe it. It should not use human beings as the host, but use some kind of giant animal, the body nutrient of human size, to cultivate towering trees."


    "But The front ones are sure to come up, right


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Elder martial sister Yaqin hesitated and finally nodded. "According to the attack time of that Gu, if it wasn''t for this Rosary Bead, at this time, it is estimated that the branch has already burst out of the skin."


    When she said this, the fat monk raised his head again, as if he wanted to see if he could have another look, but after seeing my expression, he bowed his head wisely.


    "Well Elder martial sister, can you solve this Gu? "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me and uncle Gong Wangshu, but she shook her head helplessly: "this big red lotus has not appeared since hundreds of years ago, and its solution has long been lost No, maybe hundreds of years ago, there was no way to solve this evil. There was no magic trick to solve it. It really exists in the world. "


    "Well What about that? " I asked.


    "In this case, there is only one way." Yaqin elder martial sister put down the small pot, looking at Gong Xiaoting said.


    "What?"


    "That''s the man who found the poison!"


    "It''s a tricky People. " I looked at elder martial sister Yaqin and repeated what she had just said.


    "Yes, I don''t have a way to solve dahonglian here. If this magic trick can''t be solved completely, then the only one who knows how to solve it should be the one who can do it."


    "You mean You can break it if you can. That makes sense! Uncle GongI quickly called Gong Wangshu. At this time, he was still confused. When he heard me calling, he looked back at me. He just stared at me.


    "Uncle Gong! Xiaoting can still live! She still has some help! Gong Wangshu, think about it. Where did you go at that time? "


    Gong Wangshu was still a little bit immersed in sadness. He was yelled twice by me, and his face suddenly changed color.


    "Really?" Gong Wangshu looked at me and exclaimed excitedly. He looked back at elder martial sister Yaqin and asked, "can you really save me?"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin originally wanted to say that she didn''t have to, but before she opened her mouth, she saw me winking behind her and making a hint. She stopped abruptly and said, "I can do it!"


    When we said this, we both felt very guilty. Sure? Ha ha, this is a hope.


    "So, Gong Wangshu, remember where you''ve all been. Where is Gong Xiaoting? The more detailed, the better!" I said quickly, leading the topic to the past.


    After listening to my words, Gong Wangshu immediately nodded, frowned and thought about it carefully for a while, and began to talk from the beginning.


    They went to Yunzhou by plane. First, they found a hotel. There was still a short time to go before dinner. Then they strolled around the park nearby. After dinner, they went to the night market. The next day, they went to a forest park


    One by one, I told us all about the itinerary. I''m afraid I''ve made a mistake and I''ve said everything I eat. I really want to talk about what I ate. There''s no need to tell us about it. However, seeing that he was eager to save his daughter, he couldn''t bear to interrupt, so he let him talk.


    Speaking of the end, finally to the root!


    They don''t like the cultural landscape very much. What they like most is the natural scenery. That''s why they chose Yunzhou, which is very close to the border. Naturally, the deep mountains and old forests are their favorite places.


    You say die or not! If you don''t want to go anywhere else, there are so many insects and snakes in the southwest of Yunzhou, let alone witchcraft. It''s not fun to be bitten by poisonous snakes and insects!


    "That is to say, on the last day, you went to the ancient village, and Gong Xiaoting went to Houshan."


    "Yes." Gong Wangshu nodded. "After the game, we''ll go back. We''ll have an accident when we go back!"


    "Well It seems that it''s right there. Don''t worry, uncle Gongwang. The person who has been poisoned must be there. We''ll start right away and go to Yunzhou to find that person and ask him to hand over the method to crack dahonglian! If he doesn''t comply, we''ll call him! "


    "Well, I''ll go too!"


    "No, you can''t go!" I quickly raised my hand to stop Gong Wangshu.


    "Why?"


    "Gongwangshu, that place is extremely dangerous, especially the magic trick. It''s impossible to prevent! You are an ordinary person, it''s easy to catch the road! We can''t let you fall in love! Just stay and take good care of Gong Xiaoting. "


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry, uncle Gong. We can''t take Xiaoting around. She must stay here to cultivate. Of course, someone must take care of her. You are the most suitable one. If you follow him, even if there is no Zhonggu, there may be chaos and other problems because of concern. "


    I''ve always advised Gong Wangshu not to go. In fact, there are two purposes. One is, as I just said, to be afraid that he will be in danger, and to be afraid that if he cares, he will be in chaos, and there will be other problems. But the important one is the second one!


    We just boasted Haikou. Gong Xiaoting''s big red lotus bug must be solvable, but in fact, there is no bottom in her heart.


    I don''t know if I can find that person; I don''t know if that person will yield obediently; I don''t know if we force him to hand over the solution, and I don''t know if he will commit suicide directly! Even more, he does not know whether he will crack!


    There are too many variables, and if Gong Wangshu gets an unsatisfactory result at the first time, he will certainly be unable to bear it! He has lost his wife, leaving only his daughter. If his daughter has another accident, the man will be finished!


    So, we can''t take him. If the result is not so ideal, we can still think of other ways to report the good news instead of the bad.


    At that time, I''ll go to find some experts, such as Shepan town. I''ll go to Taolin to have a look. Last time he was in a hurry to make obeisance with me, he should have seen my identity. I think he will help me with this.


    "Yes, you can stay here and take care of the patients. We will solve the problems over there." Elder martial sister Yaqin also said.


    "We Elder martial sister, won''t you stay? " I wonder.


    "I can''t help dahonglian. It''s useless to stay here, but I know some other little magic tricks. I''ll follow you and help you avoid danger."


    "Well It''s reasonable. Elder martial sister, please come with us, but Xiaoting... "


    "Just let master take care of them, and there are others. Although they don''t show up, they still exist. They are not as good as me, but it''s enough to take care of a patient." Elder martial sister Yaqin patted her chest, then extended her thumb and said, indicating that I could rest assured."Hey, I hear you." At this time, outside the door, suddenly came the voice of master.


    "Master?" I quickly ran to open the door. Sure enough, the master was outside the door, looking at us helplessly. Next to him, elder martial brother Liu Tong came out, looking like a gourd eater.


    "Oh, Yaqin sister, you have to go too. Luo Tian''s Mugu took the two brothers out to get rid of the demons. It''s estimated that it will take a few days. Now you have to go too. There''s no one in this room. I''ll be lonely."


    "I don''t care if you die." Elder martial sister Yaqin looks at elder martial brother Liu Tong who is playing treasure, and says indifferently.


    I went to my master, bowed my hands and said, "master, Xiaoting, please take care of me first. We will be back soon."


    "Well, I have to help my apprentice. Don''t worry. I can take care of a little girl, but do you think about who I''ll take this time?"


    I looked up, thought for a moment, and said, "I just came back. I don''t know what''s going on in the boat club. Baron, I want to leave him there. He''s still good at handling business! The rest This time we are dealing with witchcraft. It''s better not to take people with us, Bilong! "


    When I called, Bilong, the soul of the army, suddenly appeared beside me.


    "Do you want to stay here, or go to Yunzhou with me to find the person who is playing the trick?"


    "I''d like to hear from you." Bilong didn''t answer directly at all. He left the question to me again.


    "You All right, follow me. For the rest, I''ll make arrangements when I go back to the boat club first. Ghosts and things are the best. Try not to bring human beings. Master, what do you think? "


    The master held his beard in his hand, laughed and said, "Guo Rui, your arrangement is very good. However, if you don''t take human beings with you every time, won''t they have less opportunities to exercise?"


    "Well Yes


    "So, I''d better take two. For example, the boy has been bored for a long time. It''s time to take him out."


    "That? Who is it Listening to master, I didn''t know who he was referring to. I was a little confused.


    Seeing me like this, Shifu was amused: "what? You forgot? You are here, but you have left a great general behind


    Just as the voice fell, from the other side of the yard, a man came to me and said, "elder martial brother, do you remember me?"

 Chapter 209

    "You are here, but you have left a great general behind."


    At the end of the story, on the other side of the yard, a man came step by step, wearing black tights, overalls and climbing boots. Her hair is short and neat, with wine red in the black and light gold in her eyes.


    "It''s you!"


    "Elder martial brother, do you remember me?" The man came to the position a few steps away from me and gave me a bow. He said in a loud voice, with a slight smile on his face.


    "Cheng Qianyu!"


    Cheng Qianyu, no wonder I don''t have a lot of impression. It''s too inconspicuous. This name, perhaps I say no one knows, he was originally a person in my dormitory, usually gloomy, I always call him gloomy boy.


    Later, the demon king served by Lang Feng made trouble in the school. I helped them to drive away the demon king, and then I was ready to worry about Zeng Xiujie and ER Huo. The three of them came to seal their official posts and initially set up a boat society. It was at that time that this gloomy guy had a positive conversation with me for the first time, and I knew his name.


    Cheng Qianyu, this name doesn''t sound like ordinary people can hold down, and the fact is just like this. This boy is born with Yin and Yang eyes, and is a variant of yin and Yang eyes!


    Can you imagine that when he was a child, those monsters and monsters, strange and terrible things were shaking in front of his eyes! He is just a child. He wants to see those things. How can he not be lonely when he grows up in such an environment? How can it not be gloomy?!


    At that time, he saw me fighting against the devil, and his heart moved. Then he tried to talk to me. I think he really has a good talent. Moreover, it''s not a matter for him to be bored all the time. So he recommended him to Shifu. Shifu accepted him and taught him magic.


    In this way, he is really my younger martial brother. Moreover, because his eyes are different from ordinary people, and even more different from ordinary Yin and Yang eyes, master named them "Yi Jin Tong", which is the focus of cultivation.


    But after I put him here, because there were more and more things, I forgot him. I didn''t even think of him when my master just said it. I didn''t think of him until I saw him!


    "I''ll go! Long time no see


    "Have you forgotten all about me?"


    "How can that be?"


    I ran to him and looked at him carefully.


    The original gloomy appearance has basically disappeared at this time, and the gloomy breath has been replaced by a more sunny feeling. The last time I saw him, his face was just like it was worth hundreds of thousands of yuan. This time, he even laughed!


    "I''ve become more handsome, I look more handsome, and I can smile. It''s good. It seems that I''m living very well here!"


    I said, reached out and patted him on the shoulder, smiling happily. However, he may not be able to accept such a warm move for a while. He was embarrassed by me and didn''t know what to do.


    When I saw his appearance, I felt very funny. I burst into laughter and turned to look at master.


    With a kind face, master touched his beard and said with a smile, "the main reason why he became dull and didn''t like to talk to people is that he couldn''t control his eyes. So I taught him how to control his eyes from the beginning. He has a good talent. He can control it soon. He will be more comfortable if he can''t see the evil spirits. "


    "Also, if you hide the unclean things, you can only see the beautiful things in front of your eyes, and you will feel comfortable." I nodded and looked at Cheng Qianyu, who was still at a loss.


    "Well, this time to Yunzhou, you come with me!"


    "Good!" Cheng Qianyu nodded.


    "Well, I don''t know what kind of magic you are learning here. I know your advantages so that you can distribute your work." I thought for a moment and asked him.


    "I love to use a knife." Cheng Qianyu replied honestly.


    The Master explained: "maybe he has been repressed for too long, and the pressure in his heart needs to be vented. Therefore, he likes the straight forward and domineering weapon of Dao very much. He will go forward bravely and never flinch!"


    "Well." I nodded, then reached out and patted him on the shoulder, and said, "well, hurry to get your weapons. Let''s go to the boat club first, and then call a few people. After booking the tickets, we''ll go to Yunzhou."


    "OK, I''ll get it." Cheng Qianyu promised, and immediately turned back to take his knife.


    "No need." Looking at his movements, the master suddenly exclaimed.


    Cheng Qianyu and I both look back. We don''t know what master means.


    The master closed his eyes and didn''t look at us. He shook his head slightly. This time, he said, "you''ve been practicing Dao for a long time. It''s time to give you a good Dao. Come on, Qianyu, take it!"


    As the master said this, he turned his left hand, and a ball of black and gold light flew out and rushed straight to the distance.


    Cheng Qianyu has heard the word "knife", and saw such a thing flying to himself. Subconsciously, he reaches out his hand and grabs the ball of light.The moment his hand touched the ball of light, the ball of light suddenly changed! The original round image has become a long strip, and one side of it has become swollen, like a blade!


    The next moment, the light receded, the thing finally showed the true face of Lushan.


    The pole is 1.2 meters long and the blade is 65 cm long. It is a round hand guard. The material of the knife pole is unknown. It is wrapped with a long black rope. It is easy to hold and not easy to hurt the hand. It also increases the friction force to prevent the hand from falling off.


    The blade is generally black. Around the blade, tip and back of the blade, there is a one centimeter wide gold thread from one side of the armguard to the other. When the sun shines, the golden light is reflected. The black blade is also reflected like black glass.


    However, it is obvious that the knife is not made of black glass, but of very hard metal.


    In the lower part of the back of the knife, a small hole is concave inward, and the hole is inclined to the side of the handle. It is also the edge of the hole on the other side that protrudes a small section outward, pointing in the same direction with the tip of the knife.


    At the root of the blade, very close to the armguard, there is also a small round hole which is sunken inward. However, this is a regular semicircle and does not deviate to that side. It is like a blood trough.


    In addition, it is opposite to it, the root of the blade''s back, near the armguard, there is something like a saw tooth, but it is not straight like the general saw tooth, but curved to the armguard, like a dragon scale!


    At the end of the knife pole, at the end of the whole knife, a dragon head is carved on it, which is still pure black, but the two eyes of the dragon head are blood red! In addition, all black is not rough. Like the blade, it can reflect a trace when exposed to light, like black glass. Tap mouth, mouth spit out a triangular cone.


    The whole knife is 1.85 meters long, almost equal to my height, but because Cheng Qianyu is a smaller head than me, the blade of the knife is more comfortable than his head when he holds it.


    When Cheng Qianyu got the knife, a huge force came out of it, just like the gaze of a beast! Momentum alone is enough to defeat the opponent!


    Cheng Qianyu, holding the sword in his hand, was overjoyed. He also showed a smile on his face and drank "good!" Play two moves directly in place! Left foot slide out a semicircle, right hand in the top, left hand in the bottom, a knife cut down!


    "Shua --!"


    Suddenly, a black golden arc appeared in the air. The blade broke through the air, bringing out the sound of tearing the air. Inside, there was the sound of dragon chanting!


    Cheng Qianyu straightened up, looked at the knife carefully, nodded and said to himself, "it''s good, but it''s not easy to carry."


    As he spoke, he wiped the hilt with his left hand. Suddenly, the black light of the original 1.2-meter-long hilt flashed, and five sixth of it disappeared in the flash, leaving only 20 centimeters in length.


    This long pole knife turned into a single one at once!


    "This..." Cheng Qianyu looked at the suddenly changed black knife and held it for two times. It was very easy, but he was very puzzled. He didn''t know what was going on.


    Seeing him like this, the master immediately raised his head and laughed. After laughing, he said, "this Dao is called Wulong Zhanjin Dao. It''s made of Wulong scales. It goes through ninety-nine and eighty-one processes. Finally, it''s finished with the essence and blood of a flying dragon! This knife fits you very well. I''ll give it to you. "


    "Thank you, master!" Cheng Qianyu quickly kneels down to thank you.


    The master went over and helped him up. He looked at him with a kind face and said, "come on, do as I say. Put the knife flat in front of you, point your left hand on the tip of the knife, and put the mana in from your left hand, through the body of the knife, and out from your right hand."


    Cheng Qianyu does what the master says and closes his eyes to feel.


    "What do you feel?" Asked the master.


    "I feel A powerful force, I seem to see a dragon! It''s looking at me as if to talk to me. "


    "Melt your mind, communicate with the dragon, and melt your mind together." The master said again.


    Cheng Qianyu nodded slightly. He didn''t speak any more. He released his mind and integrated it into the black knife.


    After more than a minute, suddenly, the black knife and Cheng Qianyu''s whole body flashed a big black light, which made me squint. But the light came quickly, and the shortcomings were also quick. After a flash, everything disappeared. Cheng Qianyu opened his eyes, and his momentum seemed to be more powerful than just now!


    "Yes?" I looked at him and asked curiously.


    "It''s done!" Cheng Qianyu replied with a smile. With a wave of his hand, the black knife immediately turned into a black gas and disappeared.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Master twisted his beard and laughed for a while, then said, "this Dao has made a contract with you now. It can appear and take back with your faith. In addition, what you have just tried can be changed from long Dao to short Dao. However, at that time, you did not have a contract, it can only change in these two forms, but now, it can change its length freely with your mind! "When Cheng Qianyu heard what the master said, he quickly summoned the sword back, and his heart moved. The handle of the sword began to grow and shorten with his heart, just like Ruyi''s golden cudgel! However, the area here is limited, and I dare not let him try how long it can be.


    "All right, put it away." I patted him and motioned him not to try again.


    Cheng Qianyu agreed and took the knife back again. But because of the action, he suddenly saw something black on his wrist. He was curious and went to wipe it, but he found that it extended all the way to his sleeve.


    Cheng Qianyu rolled up the sleeve of his right arm to the elbow. On the exposed arm, a black dragon tattoo appeared immediately. The black on the wrist just now was part of the tattoo.


    But the dragon is not complete, only the lower body, the upper body has not appeared, should be in the upper arm. Cheng Qianyu did not continue to roll his sleeves, but directly opened the collar of his clothes and looked in. I also got close to him curiously.


    Sure enough, on his shoulder, there is a dragon claw, which is the left front claw of the dragon, and the right front claw of the dragon is printed on his right chest! A dragon head, stop in his right shoulder and right chest between the position, toward the chest position open mouth.


    The Master explained with a smile, "when you take back this Oolong Zhanjin sword, it will become your tattoo. It will always be around you. When you are in danger, you can even recover the dragon''s body to protect you. Of course, it''s the same size as this tattoo, not the mythical dragon."


    "Thank you, master!" When Cheng Qianyu heard that it was so magical, he got excited and knelt down again. His master helped him up again.


    I had no choice but to drag him for a while and said, "OK, can you still go?"


    "Go, master, then I''ll leave."


    "Well, remember to be careful." The master laughed and waved his hand to say goodbye.


    I took Cheng Qianyu in one hand and said hello to elder martial sister Yaqin in the other, indicating that she would come quickly. At this time, elder martial sister Yaqin had already prepared her things and trotted to me.


    "Come on, let''s go." I saw that all the people had turned around and was about to leave, but I didn''t expect that at this moment, a man behind me suddenly yelled, "wait, I''ll go too!"


    When I looked back, I was shocked.

 Chapter 210

    "Wait, I''ll go too!"


    We were just about to start. Suddenly, someone behind us called out and stopped us. I looked back, but I was surprised!


    It''s the fat monk who shouts!


    At this time, the fat monk was not the unreliable one, but a righteous and serious face. When he yelled, he raised his right arm as high as a student, holding his drumstick in his hand


    At this moment, the big word "generous" appeared again behind him. No, this time, it seems that it is not generous, but Justice!


    "I''ll tell you, don''t make a fool of yourself." I really don''t have a good impression on him. Now, even if he is reliable and honest, I think he is very serious, so I have to refuse him without thinking about it.


    The fat monk looked at me, frowned and said, "benefactor, you absolutely have some misunderstanding about me. How can you see me like this? Where am i fooling around? "


    "Where are you not fooling around?" I''ll go back directly. "We''re going this time. It''s a very dangerous event. What are you going to do?"


    The fat monk''s eyelids beat slightly, several strides came to me, and said with integrity: "benefactor, do you forget that I started to be responsible for this matter first, this girl, I started treatment first, now, anyway, I have to be responsible to the bottom! Now that there is a possibility of treatment, how can I not go? "


    The goods said impassioned, righteous words, for a moment, his image in my eyes has become brilliant and great up, let me begin to doubt their own judgment.


    "You have such a sense of justice." I look at him, tone has begun to slow down, at this moment, I have begun to feel that he is not just a monk who will make a funny, but a real Buddhist master!


    "Look at what you said. Buddha, I''m a responsible person of course. Since I''ve been involved in this matter, I must take care of it to the end."


    The fat monk said with justice on his face. After that, he raised his hand and bit the chicken leg in his hand. It seemed that he was determined to be responsible to the end.


    I frowned and stared at him. I didn''t speak for a long time. After looking up and down, I still couldn''t connect him with the very reliable master. I turned back and asked, "elder martial sister, what do you think?"


    If you decide to ask him to join, the opinions of the rest of the team are also important. Cheng Qianyu doesn''t need to ask. He doesn''t get along well with anyone. He''s a new social person, and he hasn''t got along with the fat monk, so he doesn''t understand him.


    But elder martial sister Yaqin is not the same. It is said that she is also an old lady. She has some ability to see and know people. Moreover, during the period of treatment, she spent a little time with the fat monk. It is absolutely the best to ask her.


    As a result, as soon as I looked back, the elder martial sister was gone. On a closer look, it turned out that it was my elder sister Mu Siyu who didn''t know when she came out of the room. As soon as she saw her, elder martial sister Yaqin immediately went over and began to talk again.


    "You see, I can go out with my younger martial brother, can you? You can''t get out of this room. "


    "My brother dares to fight for me."


    "As soon as you go out, you will be wanted by the local government. As for me, free man, you can go anywhere. You can''t compete."


    "My brother dares to kill the devil for me."


    "Do you have anything else to say, always this one?"


    "I can fight better than you, and I have the magic of soul refining."


    "You What''s the use of that?! You can''t get out. Who are you fighting? Do you go out to fight ghosts? That''s the end of it. "


    "It''s enough for me to beat you. Besides, speaking of ghosts, my brother..."


    "Shut up


    ¡­¡­


    I looked at the two people over there, wondering why there was such a bloody scene of two elder sisters fighting for their younger brother. I suddenly felt helpless.


    Fat monk also saw the situation over there, knew that their brother should be me, and tried to say: "this benefactor, those two women''s family members are competing for your favor. Tut Tut, tut Tut, I''m so happy."


    "Shut up I''m too lazy to talk to him. I''ll just whisper to shut him up.


    The fat monk could not be the one who stopped when I called, and continued to die: "benefactor, don''t worry, I didn''t remind you. Now, we can''t have two. They are all monogamous, and They''re not your own sisters. If they''re not, they can''t do it. "


    "Go away!" I slapped the fat monk directly and gave him a stagger. He was full of fat meat for several times before he stopped and looked at me in horror.


    "Benefactor, peace is precious. Remember that peace is precious. Don''t be angry."


    I rubbed my temple and felt that naoren was in pain. Looking at him, I finally gave in and said, "OK, OK, I can take you. But we are not going to travel this time. We can''t avoid a big war. Do you have that ability?"


    I stepped forward, looked at him, and continued: "I admit that I underestimated you before. Your Rosary can suppress the witchcraft of dahonglian, but Gong Xiaoting will stay here, and so will your rosary. So, the rosary beads are not counted. Apart from the coarse skin and thick meat, eating overlord food, brain circuit quirky, and taking off the smell of shoes, what skills do you have? ""Cut!" The fat monk looked at me with disdain.


    "After making trouble for a long time, you don''t trust my ability, hum! Buddha, my ability can scare you to death! Since you want to see it, I''ll show my hands casually! "


    "Don''t show it casually. Just pick the best one. I''m afraid you can do it casually and I''ll beat you back." My silk said mercilessly, full of contempt.


    "You..." Fat and Shanton were so angry that they couldn''t speak. They gasped for breath. Then they slowly came over. They pointed at me with their right index finger and said, "OK, OK, Buddha, I''ll show you a real skill today! Hey, everybody, eyes up


    His voice was so loud that everyone was attracted by him. Even the elder sister and the two of them stopped talking and looked this way.


    I thought to myself, is this fat monk really good at it? Get serious at once and see how he works.


    But the fat monk was still the same. He did not do any work or chant any incantations. He grabbed and lifted his hands and took down the beads from his neck.


    The fat monk shakes the rosary beads with his hands, and his face is covered with a proud smile. He looks left and right as if he is looking for a target. Then he puts his eyes on Cheng Qianyu.


    "Benefactor, just now you''ve shown your face. You''ve seen your abilities. Let''s try it with you. I''m sorry!"


    The fat monk shouts and throws the rosary to the sky. The direction is exactly where Cheng Qianyu stands.


    I''m not far away from Cheng Qianyu. I don''t know what kind of demon he''s going to be. Seeing that he''s coming towards Cheng Qianyu, I quickly flash to the side. First, I''m far away. Second, I''m afraid it will affect


    Cheng Qianyu was also surprised and took a step back, but now he was fighting. Without malice, he was not so cautious. Just taking a step back, he did not dodge or resist, and let the fat monk do it.


    The rosary beads were thrown into the air by the fat monk, and all of a sudden, the light of the Buddha was shining. The thin thread in the middle seemed to melt, and 108 Buddhist beads were scattered, shining with their own light!


    In the twinkling of an eye, you can no longer see the shape of a single Buddha bead, but only one aperture.


    The next moment, the aperture moves, even I did not see how the aperture is acting, it has appeared at the foot of Cheng Qianyu!


    When Cheng Qianyu saw the extra aperture under his feet, he was stunned. The aperture was on the ground. It was not like putting something on the ground. It seemed that it was always on the ground and was a part of the land. The intense golden light rose like a light screen. It was not until Cheng Qianyu''s waist was above and below his chest that he completely faded away. He could not see the appearance of the light screen.


    "This is..." When I look at the aperture and light screen, I really feel a strong force, but the force is very strange. I don''t know what it is for.


    The fat monk looked at the circle at the foot of Cheng Qianyu and laughed like a successful conspiracy. He reached out and made a "please" gesture and said, "benefactor, please."


    Cheng Qianyu frowned. He didn''t know what he meant. He raised his foot and wanted to go out. As a result, when he just touched the light screen, it was as if he had received some restrictions. He kicked his toe to a place where he couldn''t see the wall. He stopped and almost shook it.


    "This is..." Cheng Qianyu looks at the light screen in front of him, and finally gets serious. He tries with both hands to try where he can''t see the light screen. Sure enough, even if he can''t see the light screen, the transparent wall still exists.


    It seems that the wall has nothing to do with the light, the light is just ordinary light, reflected along the transparent wall.


    Cheng Qianyu tried a circle. He couldn''t get out of the circle. The circle was the same size, but it was too small! He is well proportioned. It''s difficult for him to move when he stands there. He can only move a little at most. If I go in with this kind of figure, it''s estimated that I''ll be full and I can''t move.


    Ah, why are you black again?


    Looking at our reaction, the fat monk clapped his belly and laughed. He pointed to the aperture and said, "this move is called painting the earth as a prison! Do you know the circle that Monkey Sun drew for monk Tang? I have the same idea! In his circle, monsters can''t get in at all. I''m even more powerful. Let alone those outside can''t get in and those inside can''t get out! "


    The fat monk said, with a look of pride, as if he was a little higher than the monkey king.


    "But it''s not that small." I looked at the one person aperture and shrugged. "It''s OK to close people. If you want to protect people, the area is a little small."


    "Oh, don''t you look down on me? I tell you, it can be big, big! "


    The fat monk stretched out his right hand and made a gesture to the aperture with his thumb and forefinger. Suddenly, the aperture under Cheng Qianyu''s feet became larger! Become enough to accommodate five or six people!"How''s it going? Is it powerful? "


    "It''s amazing But how do your gestures look like the touch screen of your mobile phone is enlarged? "


    "Well Don''t care about the details. " The fat monk scratched his bald head and looked embarrassed.


    I didn''t care about him. I looked at the aperture again. At this time, Cheng Qianyu was comfortable. He had a big place to move around. He reached out and took out the Oolong Zhanjin knife, and directly cut it on the light screen!


    "Poof -"


    with this knife, it''s like a punch on a big plush toy. It makes a slight sound, but it doesn''t work at all. The only difference is that the blow will dent on the plush toy, but the knife will not move on the light screen.


    I''ve just experienced the power of Wulong Zhanjin sword. This kind of attack can''t hurt it. It seems that the defense is really strong.


    "It''s true. Let''s take it." I said.


    "Good!" The fat monk knew that I was admitting his strength. With a move, he took the rosary back and brought it back to his neck.


    "How''s it going? Buddha, my ability is not bad. "


    "OK, you''re good. You can follow us. Qianyu, elder martial sister Yaqin, let''s go, and you. If you can keep up, you can keep up. Don''t blame us for ignoring you. It''s urgent. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 211

    The car just stops outside. The door of zhachuapu is wide open. Cheng Qianyu is the first one to come out from the inside. He has no expression on his face. The fat monk follows him, picks up a small wine gourd, pours the wine into his mouth, and touches his stomach with his other hand. He looks very carefree.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin and I were in the back. At this time, elder sister went to the door and watched us go out, with a strange expression on her face.


    I just went to the door and turned to say goodbye to my master. As a result, I just finished saying goodbye. Before I turned my head, I saw my sister looking at me not far behind me.


    Looking at her expression, it seems that what elder martial sister Yaqin said just now has some influence. Even if I do have a better relationship with my elder sister than with my elder martial sister, I used to fight against the local government for the sake of her killing ghosts. However, she can''t get out of the yard after all. She can''t go out with me like my elder martial sister.


    "Sister."


    I turned around, patted the elder martial sister Yaqin, motioned her to go out first, and I went to the elder sister.


    "Sister, what''s wrong?" I tilted my head and looked at my sister. I asked with a funny smile.


    "How can it be? How can I suffer? I didn''t frown when I killed so many people in those years. " As soon as my sister heard me ask, she immediately became arrogant and coquettish. She glanced at me, her head, and looked to the other side.


    As soon as I saw her like this, I immediately felt a little funny, and involuntarily said: "sister, you look very cute when you are proud."


    "I I''m not. " My sister retorted immediately.


    "Well, sister, don''t be unhappy. Although I can''t take you out now, we will be here when I come back. It''s very good to eat the food made by my sister." I patted my sister on the shoulder and said with a smile on my face.


    "You I like my sister''s cooking. " My sister looked back at me with a mouthful.


    "Of course, it must be better than the dark food made by elder martial sister!" I immediately patted my chest and gave a positive look!


    My sister couldn''t help laughing at my funny appearance. After laughing, I felt that something was wrong. I was making a fuss. I couldn''t make fun of myself so easily. I coughed twice immediately, recovered my serious face, waved and said, "OK, I''m ok. You can go."


    When I look at my sister, I feel more and more that she is a treasure girl Female ghost.


    "Come on, sister, I have business to do. I can''t accompany you any more. I''ll talk about it when I come back. What''s more, my sister doesn''t need to worry. If you can''t get out, you are mainly afraid of the underworld. Sooner or later, I will let the underworld not dare to arrest you! "


    With that, I directly extended my arms, hugged my sister for a while, and then let go. I waved with her with a smile, then turned my head and ran out of the yard to catch up with the three people.


    At this time, the three people had already arrived at my car, because I had only the key, and they couldn''t get on without pressing the open key, so they had to wait outside. Seeing me coming, they immediately told me to open the door first.


    By the time I ran to the car, all three of them had already got on the bus. On the way, I also saw that elder martial sister Yaqin had followed Cheng Qianyu and fat monk to the back seat, while she was in the co driver''s seat.


    I reluctantly shook my head, sat in the driver''s seat, glanced at my sister Yaqin, who was eager to rub my face. Then I looked forward and said faintly, "driving is a very dangerous thing. Sister Yaqin, don''t make a fool of herself."


    "How can I be a fool." Elder martial sister Yaqin smiles brightly, but she doesn''t think what she thinks will be the same as what she says.


    Fat monk and Cheng Qianyu were crowded in the back seat. At this time, when they heard my words, they suddenly agreed with each other. They put their big head into the gap between the driver''s seat and the co pilot, and said solemnly, "yes, you must not distract yourself, or you will cry! Stop co pilot harassment, start with me


    "Go away!" Elder martial sister Yaqin immediately scolded angrily, stretched out her hand and pressed his head back.


    In the back, Cheng Qianyu and he were crowded together. Originally, the back seat could seat three people, but the fat monk was big and had many problems. As soon as he sat down, there was still a gap on the right side of the door, and his posture was still big. He was so crowded that Cheng Qianyu could only shrink to the left side and looked at him angrily.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise. Go back to the boat club and gather the staff. We are going to the airport. The tickets are ready, just this evening. Take advantage of this time, you should make good preparations. When you get to Yunzhou, the enemy we are facing is not aboveboard. It''s impossible to defend against witchcraft and poisonous insects. It''s better to make a few defensive plans first. Don''t blame me for not reminding you when you win the move. "


    "Yes, yes, I know. It''s OK!" The fat monk said carelessly, bared his big teeth.


    I gave him a white eye through the rearview mirror, started the car, stepped on the accelerator, and Cade started to act with a roar


    In the courtyard, my sister still stood there, looking at the door, as if she had not reacted.


    Just now, my words, but it has a great shock to her!"Sooner or later, I will let the hell dare not catch you!"


    It''s like It''s like I''m going to surpass the underworld, one of the three realms to master reincarnation! Even to suppress it! Control it! Let it submit to me!


    This does not sound domineering, and there is no literary talent to speak of, is a simple vernacular, but the parties think about it, it is an unspeakable shock!


    At this time, the master came to her and looked at the gate with her. He twisted his beard with his hand and said kindly, "it''s shocking. This kind of thing, but I think it''s not surprising that he said this sentence. In the future, he will really reach that height, even higher than you think!"


    When she heard this, she turned her head and looked at the old man beside her.


    The master didn''t care about her, and continued: "at that time, you will be free again, but at that time, maybe he won''t have so much time to live such a comfortable life with us, like an old man who doesn''t need to be busy with anything."


    With that, the master put down his hand and lowered his head. He looked at the land in front of his feet and laughed as if he were laughing at himself.


    My sister looked at him, a little stunned for a while, and then hesitated for a long time and asked: "he Can he really, really reach that height? "


    "Well?" The master looked at her with great interest and asked, "don''t you have faith in him?"


    "No No, I do. "


    "That''s good." The master laughed and said, "so don''t worry too much, and don''t hope too much. The world is fair. You can gain and lose. You have regained your freedom, but the gap with him will be even bigger."


    My sister looked at him, some of the lost drooped eyebrows, look is also dim down, the whole person seems to be a cloud shrouded, but, just a cloud, now, another cloud.


    "You don''t have to be disappointed. When I say that there is little time, I don''t mean that there is no time at all. Even if the gap between you is getting farther and farther, I believe that with his heart, it''s impossible to forget our former relatives, isn''t it?"


    Maybe the master saw her sister''s loss, so he comforted her and gave her a very kind smile.


    The elder sister listened to master''s words and looked at him. She didn''t say anything. Finally, she just nodded her head and said, "well," and there was no more expression.


    Looking at her like this, the master felt a little funny and helpless. He just sighed and kept silent. He looked up at the sky as if he was basking in the sun. In fact, it''s almost the same. Anyway, it''s nothing serious. It''s not drying there.


    In this way, an old man and a young man stood in silence for more than a minute, and his sister''s mood was almost restored. Suddenly, he thought of something, turned his head and asked, "master, what about you? Why are you here all the time? "


    "Well?" The master turned to look at her.


    "Some things, like this one, will be over soon if you start, but you still stay here and let them go. It''s understandable that this time, it''s about human life, but you still use this time-consuming way If it''s exercise, it''s too much. "


    After hearing this, the master was stunned for a moment. He looked at her straightly, as if he had seen and heard something incredible. He was very surprised.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Seeing him like this, my sister thought that she had said something wrong and looked puzzled.


    "No, it''s nothing. I didn''t expect you to ask that all of a sudden."


    "In fact, I think my younger brother should have doubts for a long time, but he seems to like doing things by himself, and he doesn''t ask for help in case of trouble. When he doesn''t know the strength of the enemy, he chooses to take only his own people. Maybe it''s because he knows you won''t go out, so he''s used to it. In other words, except for the time when he killed the ghost messenger for me, I really haven''t seen you out of this yard. "


    Indeed, not to mention my sister, even I have only seen master go out for two times, one is to save me at school, the other is to save my sister at school


    Two times, it was very urgent. I can see that master would not go out except for this kind of event. Although it''s a matter of human life this time, I don''t think the master has any intention to do anything at all, so he didn''t bother the old man.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha The master burst out laughing. After laughing, he said, "yes, maybe it''s because of me, but it''s also because of his good nature, isn''t it? Do it yourself, not with the help of others, this is the person who can reach that position. As for those who are called by him, they are also his strength, not relying on outsiders. "


    "But you Why not go out? "


    After hearing this, the master took another look at her and said with a smile, "it seems that you really have the spirit of breaking the casserole to ask the truth. Well, I''ll tell you the truth, in fact Like you, I can''t get out of this room. "


    "Ah


    My sister was shocked when she heard this. She looked at him in shock and said subconsciously, "how can you not get out? I''ve seen you go out. ""NAH It''s not that I can''t go out at all, but I can''t go out old and for a long time. It''s OK to go to your school, but I can''t go to such a far place like Yunzhou. "


    "Why? You are so strong, who will limit your action? "


    Elder sister, can you remember that the reason why I dared to kill the ghost messengers so recklessly last time was that the master cut off their contact with the hell and made the two ghost messengers become ghosts? Otherwise, I would have been called by the king of hell!


    "You forget what I said. He will reach that position one day. Now, some people are in that position, others are in a higher position. And I, just a insignificant person on this ladder, naturally there are people on a higher level looking at me.


    I''m the same as you. If I stay here, no one will find out. If I go out, I will be exposed again. The only difference is that my mana is stronger and it''s OK to go out for a while. If your mana is weak, you will be found when you go out. And now, because of you, I have another reason not to go out. "


    "Well?" My sister was stunned.


    "The reason why this courtyard can prevent you from being found is that my mana has isolated the surroundings. But if I leave, the isolation effect of this courtyard will be invalid, and your whereabouts will be exposed. Therefore, I can''t leave any more." The Master explained.


    "Oh, so it is." The elder sister lowered her head again, and her expression was somewhat lost.


    "Don''t feel like you''ve become a burden. In the future, there will be a time for you." The master looked at her and said with a smile on his face.


    "And..." The master said again. "I know who your master is and the rules of your school. I think it''s time for that day."


    As soon as my sister heard this, she immediately raised her head again. Some of her lost feelings were swept away. Looking at the master, she said, "you mean, I''ll give it to..."


    "No, it''s not necessarily him." The master shook his head and finally stepped forward to his sister.


    "Although this method is strong, it is not predestined with him. I have calculated that there is a predestined person by his side. You don''t need to do anything. When the predestined time comes, there will be results. And


    The master said, patting her sister''s shoulder with her hand, and lowering her voice, she said, "I''m still there. You''ve got a hit. There''s still a disaster."

 Chapter 212

    On our side, at least elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t make any trouble all the way. She arrived at the same boat club peacefully. Everyone hadn''t seen me for a long time. I was very happy when I came back. Among them, Li cunhao, the dogleg, is the one who makes the most noise.


    But I''m not in the mood to manage these. I''ll arrange my work quickly, take some people with me and set off for Yunzhou.


    "Is Baron back yet?"


    "Not long ago." Zeng Xiujie took a small book and replied solemnly. The whole person revealed a sharp feeling.


    "Tell him to come quickly."


    "Good." Zeng Xiujie agreed and immediately asked someone to call Barron, but he still stayed beside me, waiting for my next instruction.


    I didn''t think of anything for a moment, and I''ve been used to Barron around me. I feel that he is more reliable, so it''s not Barron but Zeng Xiujie around me at this time. I feel a little strange, as if I''m not at ease.


    But along this line of thinking, down such a think, and feel around who can do? Besides, Zeng Xiujie is also very good. Wait


    "Hiss..."


    I turned my head and looked at Zeng Xiujie carefully. He was not the same as before. His playfulness was weak, and his smart energy came up. Standing beside me, holding a small book, he looked very serious!


    "Brother Rui, what are you looking at?" When Zeng Xiujie saw me looking at him like this, he felt a little strange and asked.


    Well, it''s him. That''s right. The tone and the habit of speaking are the same person. Just now, I was almost scared to see him with detective eyes. This has changed a lot!


    "You feel really neat now. It seems that I let you manage this boat club, which has a great influence on you." I said.


    "Oh, yes, but I''m tired." Zeng Xiujie sighed and said helplessly.


    "How''s it going? Feel like Is that ok? "


    Zeng Xiujie frowned, thought for a while and said, "are you ok Baron used to deal with all these things. I can''t do anything more. Now I have to do it all by myself. I feel too busy. At first I''m in a hurry. I don''t know how to deal with many things. Now It''s progress. "


    "Well, I''ve learned to be modest. It''s good. It seems that my decision is right!"


    "Screw you, I''m modest!" Zeng Xiujie retorted immediately.


    "Come on, come on, you''re really a manager! Do you know why I want you to run the boat club? "


    "I know, to upset me."


    "Go! What''s that called? " I pushed him a little angrily, "TongZhou society can''t be just this scale, a headquarters, a branch, we are in the name of helping each other in the same boat, the goal is all over the world, but every branch, we need management, good managers, is the world can meet but can''t ask for people, I think, you are such a person."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Me? " Zeng Xiujie looked at me in disbelief and his mouth grew up.


    "Yes, you are!" I nodded and said: "at that time, Tongzhou society will build more and more branches. There will be more and more small places. I have to let reliable people manage many important places. Although Baron is good, he is more suitable to be a pioneer. That''s his job, and you are the reliable Manager selected by me!"


    "No, I, I Why did you choose me? " Zeng Xiujie was suddenly put such a heavy burden on his shoulder. He could not speak at once, and his face was flustered.


    "In the whole society, you, Geng Xi and Gao Yan are the first people I know, ah, and Hu Jie, but after all, she is a girl. There are strong women in the world, but compared with strong men, their number is really very small, and, you know, I treat her..."


    "Yes, I know. I know. Go on."


    "Right, so, among the people I know most, you three have become the best choice. The reason why I chose you instead of them was that you were the Deputy monitor and had the experience of being an official at first. But now, I think about it carefully, and I find out why you became the Deputy monitor."


    "What?"


    "That is They are both generals, and you are handsome! "


    I stare at him straight, right hand extended double fingers, with my last sound, point on him, like a hammer, directly hit him in place, at a loss.


    At this time, Gao Yan and Geng Xi didn''t know where they came from. They turned their eyes to me and said, "brother Rui, you are not authentic! I''ve given all the good things to Jackie, but not to us! "


    "Hiss..." I looked at the two of them and knew they were joking. I immediately put on a look of disgust and said, "where didn''t you two get something good? You see how idle you are, how tired Xiujie is, and how unsatisfied you are! "


    "Cut!" Gaoyan disdained to sniff, said: "then you also belittle us, we are all generals, Jiege is a handsome.""It''s good to say you are generals. I''m afraid to insult that word for your virtue. If you are generals, I think you are just two pickles!"


    "Cut!" Gao Yan scoffed again.


    Geng Xi two goods a, silly day, just followed Gao Yan to coax, but is to join in the fun, at this time to listen to our conversation and back, staring at two big dead fish eyes, curious asked: "handsome and generals what''s the difference, I think it''s very good."


    "No, you don''t understand. Handsome people are more handsome than generals Handsome


    Gao Yan said, also stretched out his right hand, put out a "eight" gesture, holding his chin, pretending to be handsome expression, a face of deep.


    "Get out of the way!" I threw a pillow directly to teach this shameless thing a lesson.


    Just at this time, Baron also came, we quickly put away the fight, and began to enter the business mode.


    "Baron, you came back earlier than me. You know more about things here than me. What''s the matter? Is there anything important?"


    "No, sir, nothing happened in the society. Mr. Xiujie has great talent and excellent means in dealing with things. With him, nothing will happen."


    "No, why don''t you two sing the oboe! Don''t always praise me, I see this is a trick! " Zeng Xiujie immediately said cautiously.


    "Come on, don''t tease me. Let''s get down to business. How are the people in the society? How are you doing? "


    "It''s very good, but Tie Ning, who has been clamoring for a few fights with others, is always suffocating in the yard. It''s bad."


    "Well, well, let him go this time!" I nodded, thought for a while, and said: "and Luo Peng, to Yunzhou, the most important thing to be careful is their witchcraft. Luo Peng is a zombie, not afraid of these. It''s best to go there and take them together."


    "Yes


    I stood up, went to the window, looked at the courtyard outside, carefully thought about the people to go this time.


    I have to go. Elder martial sister Yaqin is helpful for us to understand witchcraft. Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu can be vanguard generals. They are just right and left, and Luo Peng is not afraid of witchcraft. The last fat monk came with him. Take them together. It should be no problem.


    So, this time, there are six people to go. Oh, by the way, there is Bilong. I put him in the system and forgot him. Then there are six people and one ghost. That''s good. There are a lot of them.


    "Where is my sister Feng Qian? Have you checked? "


    "Don''t worry, sir. I''ve already checked. Miss Feng Qian has a good time in Nandu. The shadow army named Dong Xinyi who you said also arrived in Nandu early to protect her secretly."


    "Well, that''s good."


    One accident is enough for me. If both accidents happen, I have to be busy!


    "The affairs of Tongzhou society can be handled by Zeng Xiujie. If you have nothing to do, just go there and help me protect her."


    "Yes, sir, no problem."


    "No, wait a minute!" Zeng Xiujie immediately stopped. "Why do I have to deal with these things?"


    "Oh, you exercise, I said, you are handsome, but in the future I will be of great use, how about the magic?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s OK Zeng Xiujie didn''t say well.


    "It''s OK. This time I''ve transferred most of the strength of the boat club. I''m worried. Gongsun Shu is still in Yancheng. If he has a purple black array, I''m not too worried about defense.


    But fortunately, he left behind a large defensive team, should be no problem. I''ll leave Lang Feng. Feng Qian won''t play for long. Barron will come back soon. Don''t worry. If there''s trouble, just fight and run! "


    "Brother Rui, you''re a little too cautious. We''re in such a small place. It''s not a place where we used to fight and invade cities. Who will come here for nothing Gao Yan sat aside and said indifferently.


    I looked at him, sighed, nodded with some approval, but still said: "what you said is really reasonable, but I think it''s better to be careful. You just pay attention. Even if it''s only one percent, we should take precautions."


    "All right, all right, you can go without worry." Gaoyan said, directly lying on the back of the chair, very casually waved his hand.


    "Hiss..." I don''t know what he thinks, but it''s very important. I''ve lost a lot of time and have to go to the airport.


    But the good thing is that Lin Qiang helped me buy all the first-class seats on that plane, because I didn''t decide how many people to take when I asked him to buy the ticket, so he was afraid that he would blame me for buying less, so he bought all the seats directly.


    Although it sounds extravagant and wasteful, I have to say that it is effective. Even if I put Bilong in the system, there are six people. Although my system can accommodate people, I''m afraid that if something happens along the way, I''ll call them. It''s inconvenient to be in front of so many people, so I''d better stay outside.


    "Tell them to be ready and meet downstairs in ten minutes." I told Baron to go to the door side by side with him. I stretched out my hand and pulled the door. But outside, there were three people standing firmly in front of me."Just came back and left?"


    Standing in the middle of the C position, it''s Hujie!


    "Er..." I see that she is aggressive, with some anger on her face, but some entanglement. She seems to care, and seems to be indifferent. For a moment, she doesn''t know how to deal with it.


    However, behind her, her parents are very happy and seem a little excited.


    What the hell is this?


    Just when I was in doubt, I suddenly saw that Hu Jie was winking at me. His eyes glanced to my left and right, and then motioned to himself. This made me confused. I didn''t understand what she meant for a moment.


    I was confused. She gave me a "I''ll go" expression at that time. She said "you fool" with her mouth. When she moved, she jumped at me directly!


    At the next moment, Hu Jie stretched out her hands and directly passed through my ribs. She took my waist in, pulled me to her side, closed her arms and hugged me tightly!

 Chapter 213

    What''s wrong with you?!


    I''m totally unprepared! Although Hu Jie likes to make a joke, she is actually a conservative person. I once guessed that even when she is together, it will take some time for her to embrace. At most, she just pulls a hand.


    As a result


    I didn''t expect that. I didn''t expect that she suddenly made this move today. We are still pure revolutionary friendship. Your sudden attack made me look confused!


    "Wow -"


    in the room, Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan and Geng Xi are still there! They knew what I was thinking. When they saw this, they all widened their eyes. With an incredible look on one side, they also showed an aunt''s smile and made a noise. It''s not too big to watch the excitement!


    The point is that it''s so exciting! In my dream, the goddess hugged me, and my parents were still there! My God, this is to be done!


    I don''t care about their reactions. I can''t respond to them myself. The sudden touch on my body made my brain blank. My waist was hugged from the front. Subconsciously, I would stretch out my arms to hug her. But the moment before I wanted to make an action, my subconscious still prevented me from doing so.


    What a pity! What a pity! If it were me and her, I would really push the boat with the current. But the problem is that Hu Jie is following her parents behind her. How can we move in front of them?


    At the thought of this, just about to make the action of the arms suddenly stopped, for a moment the scene is very embarrassing.


    However, Hu Jie''s parents seemed very happy and a little excited.


    What the hell?!


    Hu Jie''s embrace came and went quickly. After a short embrace, she immediately released her hand and left without saying a word.


    I haven''t had time to respond. What''s your routine? You don''t say anything after holding? It''s not like that in TV series! I''m not in a consistent mood.


    Then I watched Hu Jietou walk out of the door and push away the parents who were still standing outside the door. The old couple are still very happy now, and they all look at me with soft eyes, like looking at my uncle, which makes me uncomfortable.


    Then Hu Jie pushed them away without asking them to make any other representations. She pushed them away directly. In the process, she could hear some whispering voices.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the situation, sir? " Baron looked at the empty door and didn''t quite understand what was happening in front of him.


    He has been here for such a long time, and has a little understanding of my mind. Hu Jie hugged me as if she had made a response, but after hugging me, she left. It''s not like that. She can''t react at the moment.


    I ha ha a, say: "you ask me, I ask who?"? I also want to know what happened


    "Brother Rui, do it!" Gao Yan sat on the sofa in the room, smiling like a melon eating crowd, shouting to me.


    Geng Xi also coaxed: "that''s right. It seems that brother Rui is going to the top of his life. Yo Hoo!"


    Ha ha.


    Among the three friends, Zeng Xiujie was the only one who put on a thoughtful face and didn''t follow them. Sure enough, he was the most reliable! It seems that it''s good for him to exercise more and grow up!


    "All right, all right! Don''t say so much useless, this matter When you don''t see it, let''s go. "


    This was going to work hard, let her a stir, now full of children''s private affairs, more delay my office!


    But now I don''t have the spare time to ask Hu Jie what''s going on. Ten minutes later, I just said gathering in the yard. I can''t be late for personal affairs.


    Ten minutes later, all the five people who wanted to follow me to Yunzhou had already arrived at the courtyard. The fat monk didn''t live here and didn''t need to clean up. Luo Peng and Tie Ning had nothing to bring, but Tie Ning''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick couldn''t get on the plane. I had to take it into the system and give it to him when I got there.


    Because they had to take a plane, they couldn''t drive to the airport. They took two cars and three people took one. They went straight to the airport from front to back. They went through the domestic entrance, went through the security check, checked in and registered. Everything went smoothly without any delay.


    In the first class, there were only six of us. Cheng Qianyu was still a loner. He was sitting in a corner. I was sitting in the middle row by the window. Next to me, elder martial sister Yaqin had the cheek to come over. She didn''t allow me to close my eyes and start rubbing my face.


    Tie Ning and Luo Peng are the same as Cheng Qianyu. They sit in the same place, but not by the inside, but by the side of the corridor. The fat monk killed himself and went directly to the other side of the corridor. He leaned over to talk to them with a look of beating.


    At this time, as soon as the curtain of the first-class cabin door opened, a uniformed stewardess, also known as the stewardess, came in, followed by a young man and woman. They looked like they were only in their twenties. They should be young lovers."Ah, what''s the matter? Aren''t we going to make a reservation?" Fat monk character jump off, a see unexpectedly someone came in, immediately asked.


    The steward showed a standard smile, put his hands on his abdomen, slightly bowed, and said: "Hello, sir, because there are still many vacant seats in the first class, these two did not buy the first class, now they are upgraded."


    Upgrade, which often happens in aviation, is a very normal phenomenon. At that time, Lin Qiang ordered all the tickets for the first class, so naturally, some people wanted to buy but could not buy them. At this time, the first class was empty, and of course, they would upgrade.


    It''s just Although I understand them, I don''t really want to sit with people who have nothing to do with me. Forget it. Anyway, there''s nothing serious to do along the way. I don''t worry about divulging secrets.


    But I didn''t respond, which doesn''t mean that others didn''t respond. Cheng Qianyu looked like a person, and immediately he was a disgusting face, but he didn''t do it. He just looked at the two people with hostile eyes. But in every place in the world, there is no such a madman who can do it faster than use his head.


    Yes, the fat monk.


    And what he did is very simple, that is Take off your shoes.


    At the moment when he took off his shoes, I saw that it was not right. I immediately used mana to condense the invisible shield and cover my whole body. By the way, I also included the elder martial sister Yaqin who was always close to me. The rest of the people also had a premonition of the danger and quickly operated the mana defense.


    In the next moment, the whole first-class cabin was black! I couldn''t stand it then!


    Then, the gas mask on the plane fell down


    At the same time, the steward, who has always maintained an elegant image, finally couldn''t resist this kind of metaphysical large-scale weapon. He rolled his eyes on the spot, froth at the mouth and collapsed, lying on the ground convulsing. The couple also fell into a coma, even convulsions are not.


    "Come on, put it on!" I quickly low way, at the same time, a hand in the dark spell circulation, belongs to the dark phagocytosis effect was released by me to the maximum limit, desperately absorbing the poisonous and harmful gas in the air.


    This is on the plane, behind the curtain, there are a lot of civilians. What''s the matter?! If something happens again, maybe the smell is too penetrating and the captain will be fumigated. The people on this plane will be finished!


    At this time, the black smoke has also entered the economy class along the slight gap of the curtain, and then the economy class gas mask also fell down


    Fat monk''s foot poison is so terrible!


    Then, the group closest to the first-class cabin was hit by the fish disaster in the pool. They didn''t know what was going on. They turned their eyes and collapsed on the seats.


    "What''s going on?"


    At this point, someone finally found out what happened here and began to yell. At the same time, those who were next to the first class also began to suffer. The steward came from the other side, first instructed everyone to put on gas masks, and then immediately went to find the source. It didn''t take too much effort. At a glance, he knew it was the first class thing.


    It''s too obvious that the people who fainted were in a ladder shape, and they fell down in sequence from the side near the first class. It''s too unbelievable for you to say that the problem is not in the first class.


    But at this time, because the fat monk has put on his shoes, and my dark swallowing ability is also speeding up, the room full of black gas is finally sucked up by me, floating to the economy class, and also starting to float back.


    "Go and have a look."


    A stewardess, who seems to be the one who can manage things better, took a stewardess and went directly to the first-class door. At this time, I still maintain professionalism, act politely, open the door and look inside.


    In the first class, the six of us sat well. A steward and a couple fell to the ground, their eyes turned white and their mouths froth. At this time, the air is very fresh, and nothing can cause discomfort.


    "Well?" The steward was stunned. It was different from what he had imagined, but he still asked, "ladies and gentlemen, what''s the matter, just now..."


    "I don''t know."


    I and elder martial sister Yaqin said with one voice, the tone is firm!


    The rest of them, except for chubby and Shang, who have two legs up, whose face is tilted to one side and who are forced to act as if it''s none of their business, have to whistle. The rest of them, Luo Peng, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu, are too lazy to talk.


    "They suddenly fainted, and we don''t know what happened." I face such as water said, expression calm.


    Without saying a word, elder martial sister Yaqin leaned against me, with a bright smile in front of the suspicious eyes of the stewardess.


    This is embarrassing, helpless, the stewardess can only let people take the three people to treatment, at this time, the medical staff on the plane has arrived in economy class, because there are more people fainting, but fortunately there is not so rich poison gas, so the degree of damage is still relatively low, these three are the real serious problems!


    Afterwards, they also came to check again, and found nothing at all. Moreover, because we sat in the first class cabin but didn''t faint, they doubted the reason.Who would have thought that all the people here are mages. Moreover, a person''s feet can be as strong as that!


    And the people who wake up, the spirit is smoked trance, are accompanied by the symptoms of amnesia, simply can''t remember what happened, not to mention the fat monk''s action is not so big.


    As a result, the matter was settled.


    "Well, what if there are still people upgrading?" I look at that culprit fat monk, light ask a way.


    "What else can we do? Buddha, I''ll do the same for him! " Fat monk a face naturally say.


    However, the result is that there is no upgrade along the way. First of all, there are not many people who want to buy first class. If there are people who want to upgrade, they will have to wait until now? What''s more, who dares to come after such an accident?


    So, the next mile''s journey, safe and sound, six of us took a plane across the whole Chinese mainland, from Luzhou to Yunzhou, ready to thoroughly investigate this matter!

 Chapter 214

    It''s evening when the plane takes off. It''s not a short distance from Luzhou to Yunzhou. It takes a long time. When we get there, it''s already night.


    For several hours, we were bored on the plane, and each had its own way to pass the time, or chatting, or practicing, or closing our eyes.


    These things don''t matter, but what about the rest? The world is so big that we will never know what people in another place are doing or thinking at the same time. This is also my regret as a human being, not as a God who can take an overall view.


    However, fortunately, I am not a complete ordinary person. At this time, I am still, but at another time, I am no longer bound by ordinary people and can become the existence of the overall situation. At that time, what happened in different places at this moment will come into my ears and eyes with fate, just like the historical archives.


    At this time, on the other side, off the coast of East Island


    "Hurry up! Hurry up


    East island country is surrounded by the sea on all sides, and its land area is not large. If we remove the living area, there will not be much arable land left. Because of the current, the fishing industry here is very developed. Many fishing boats go out to sea at the right time, hoping to make more money.


    But just as I said, one person will never know what another person is thinking and doing, even if this person is by your side!


    The Western sea area of the east island country, for us, is the eastern sea area. Those fishing boats do not exceed their territory, and they are only living boats. Naturally, they will not attract much attention, even the people on these fishing boats themselves.


    But Everything has an accident.


    It''s not the best time to fish, and it''s getting late, so there won''t be too many fishing boats. Although there are some fishing boats, maybe because of money, they will stay at sea at night, but they are only a few.


    But today, with such a fishing boat, they have no intention of returning at night. However, they have no idea about the fish under the sea.


    "Are you sure? There has not been much noise recently. Is it wrong? "


    Of course, what they say can''t be our language, but for the convenience of understanding, it can be automatically translated into a well understood language.


    "It must be true. Are you doubting it? They can''t go wrong. "


    "Well OK, but in terms of the previous energy fluctuations, there is a strong force there. Are you sure this suit can prevent it? "


    The man said and picked up a suit similar to a diving suit.


    However, this suit is different from ordinary diving suit. Although it has black appearance, tight material and big diving glasses, it is still different.


    One is configuration. The original oxygen bottle on the back is gone, but it turns into a strange metal instrument, made of waterproof material, on which there is a more strange and strange force. In addition, the hands, feet, neck, chest and crotch of the dress have strange configuration that they can''t understand.


    The second is the material of the clothes. Although it looks the same and feels the same, since it has an extraordinary task, it will not be so simple! Especially the bright black plastic line around the whole body, I''m afraid it''s hard to find the same thing except in this east island country.


    "Don''t worry." Said another. "This thing has been tested for a long time. The thing made by Mr. Sasaki will not have any problems. Moreover, it can circulate water inside and extract air from the surrounding seawater for you to use. It is absolutely no problem."


    "But..." What else does that man want to say? His natural cautious character makes him have great resistance to things he has never done before. However, the brainwashing of them by the east island country is very successful. These people have a very firm loyalty. No matter how worried they are, they will do as they are told.


    The man looked back and saw that there were not many people on the sea in the evening. Their fishing boats were far away from the rest of the fishing boats, and they were busy with their own business and didn''t pay attention to this side.


    "Come on, it''s time. Come on


    "Good!"


    The man with the clothes nodded, opened his clothes and put them on. It seemed that he had done it thousands of times, just like we could write with pen and eat with chopsticks. It was no longer difficult.


    Behind, there are these two people, also put on the clothes, three people standing by the boat, and then carefully looked around. Make sure no one is looking at them. This is the only way to plunge into the water!


    "Putong --!"


    With a sound of water, three people did not enter the sea, and the people on board immediately got some fishing nets and other fishing equipment, pretending.


    When someone heard the sound and turned around, they saw only the spray and foam on the sea, and the people on the boat in a daze in the moonlight and light of the night, and some fishing equipment in their hands. If it''s just ordinary fishermen, naturally everyone will think that the sound of the water just now is just that they are fishing, and no one doubts it.When three people dive into the water, the devices on their hands and feet immediately start to work, producing a driving force. Like a propeller, they push the three people forward, thinking about going underwater.


    We are not only concerned about the changes in the East China Sea. Several forces in the vicinity are all focused on this strange force. This power is powerful and mysterious, which is enough to arouse people''s greed!


    Who doesn''t want to be powerful? This kind of powerful power, which seems to be ownerless, has become a piece of fat, which makes everyone want to have a bite. However, each has its own performance.


    In the vicinity of the East China Sea, the three most recent forces are us, the east island country and the baton country. Among them, we are the strongest, Dongdao is the second, Bangguo is the weakest. Now there are no powerful mages, and the mage organizations that have not taken action are all petty. Although they are interested in the power of Donghai, they dare not take action.


    The east island state is not strong or weak. The sun cult was suppressed by the Murong family and did not dare to go out of the mountain. Now, an organization called "Wudao alliance" has been set up by the government to take charge of external affairs. Naturally, among these matters, there must be Donghai!


    Our shadow army is the most powerful. It''s a non-governmental organization. There are three Gangs: Tianya society, Yundingshan and Wuyin League. They don''t have a strong mind for the power of the East China Sea. Instead of using it by themselves, it''s better to prevent it or even eliminate it!


    Therefore, we are the local government, the East Island government strives for this power, and the Bangguo government wants it but does not dare to.


    This makes it clear that the three forces are actually three ideas, so things are naturally different, and in this way, conflicts are less! If it wasn''t for us, the shadow army didn''t want this power so much, how dare they explore it so blatantly!


    "It''s a long way from here. It''s going to take some time." Among the people who stayed on the ship, one of the more beautiful people was obviously the leader of these people. He commanded the people to do things, but he was idle. He looked at the foam on the water and said to himself.


    At this time, a fishing boat suddenly passed by. Its size and scale were similar to this fishing boat. It belonged to a large fishing boat. At first sight, it intended to spend the night at sea.


    "Well, won''t you go back?"


    When the two ships approached, there was a little fat man on the ship, waving his hand and shouting to this side with a smile.


    The handsome man was shocked and looked back at the little fat man. In his hand, he had already grasped a dagger on his waist.


    "Well, I''m going to stay for a while. Maybe I won''t go back tonight."


    There is action on the hand, in the heart head nervous, but should promise still have to promise, on the face want not to leak flaw, pretend to be an ordinary fisherman to reply.


    There are thousands of people in this world. If they are silent, they will be familiar with themselves. Obviously, this little fat man belongs to the kind of players who are familiar with themselves. This is very common in the boring and boring sea. Some people fish alone. Even if they are bored, they will become talkative.


    "Ha ha ha ha, so are we!" The little fat man listened to his words and immediately giggled. He reached out and grabbed the scarf on his head. I held it in my hand and said, "there are too few fish around here. We are going to go far away to have a look and try our luck."


    "Good!"


    The pretty man was already very upset. They didn''t come here to make friends. It''s better for him to leave early!


    All of a sudden, the little fat man seemed to see something. He looked a little further ahead and suddenly pointed to that side and yelled, "Hey, look what it is. It''s like a big fish! Go ahead and catch the fish


    When he called, all the people on board were in a row. They gathered here to have a look. The person in charge of steering started to move the course of the ship and turned to the other side.


    They are so noisy, people are curious, even if the curiosity is weak, there will be subconscious, so many people here are looking there, the handsome man in the trend of curiosity, subconsciously looked there in the past.


    This is the moment!


    It was at the moment when he looked back and didn''t look at the fishing boat over there! On that fishing boat, people who were concerned about big fish suddenly changed their eyes and stared at this fishing boat!


    The pretty man took a look at the sea over there. It was quiet and there was no sign of big fish. He was a little curious, but then he was alert!


    If not for his rich experience and high vigilance, how could he be the person in charge of this operation?!


    However, it''s too late, the other side is not ordinary, a moment of absence is enough! The next moment, the killing will be rampant, and a dark wind will rise on the ground!


    "No..."


    The handsome man immediately pulled out the dagger, just wanted to say "no", the second word has not come out, suddenly, a long black rope in the sea suddenly! Directly wrapped around his neck, pulled back, immediately pressed his trachea, so that he could not speak.


    "Screw you!" The little fat man''s hand trembled, and the scarf in his hand flew out instantly. Just after he left his hand, before he could fly far away, he turned into countless butterfly knives in the air! Fly to the people on the boat!The people on the ship were also mages, and they had the ability to react. Although they were caught off guard, they resisted immediately.


    But just then, on the deck of the ship, a big black mud swamp suddenly appeared. Those people were planning to deal with the attack from above, but they were not prepared for the attack. Suddenly, their center of gravity was unstable, seven down and eight askew.


    And the next moment, in this black swamp, suddenly stretched out countless haggard hands, like the skeleton of the hand bone, and like the dead hand of the zombie, directly grasped the body of the people around, and pulled them down to drag them into the darkness!


    Not only that, in the swamp, there were countless long ropes around their necks. Like the pretty man, they were not allowed to speak.


    "Er..." The pretty man was really strong. He was bound by the black long rope. He immediately fought against each other. The magic power in his body was running. The dagger in his hand suddenly flashed a light. With a strong wave, a knife light immediately cut off the entanglement in his body!


    After finishing this step, he still did not dare to slack off at all. He immediately danced out the flower of the sword and kept all the flying butterfly knives out.


    But at this time, in the boat, another person waved his hands, suddenly, the wind burst, a ghost immediately roared, but with the scream, sharp and harsh!


    The handsome man saw this scene, he knew that he was going to die, but he still didn''t admit defeat and tried his best to resist the ghost.


    But this is still useless, a ghost sword general through his chest! At that moment, his heart changed from bright red to black, and there was no more vitality on it!


    Another man, with better luck, with a sharp axe in his hand, tried his best to cut off the withered hand, struggling to run. But as soon as I got up, I saw a man standing in front of him, expressionless, surrounded by two round light balls, black and white, looking at him coldly.


    "Hiss..."


    Before he could react, one of the two balls of light on the man hit him in the face and died on the spot!


    The rest of them were also wiped out by the combination of Throwing Knife and ghost.


    All the people on board turned into cold corpses. Finally, they sank into the black swamp, and even the smell of blood disappeared.


    At this time, the sea swings, and a man in black slowly emerges from the sea. On his body, there are countless long black ropes, four of which are very thick and extend to the sea. I don''t know where!

 Chapter 215

    In the east island state, the mage organization initially respected the sun religion, but it was a non-governmental organization after all. In its actions, it was too arrogant to cross the East China Sea and offend the southeast coast of China.


    As a result, the Murong family of Gusu attacked the Taiyang cult and killed countless masters of the Taiyang cult, forcing them to shut their doors and never dare to appear again.


    However, the mage must have existed all the time, and now the world is in chaos, all the forces are beginning to act one after another. How can they be willing to calm down? However, the sun cult did not dare to appear again, and the mages of a country could not be leaderless, so the Martial Arts Alliance appeared.


    Unlike the sun cult, the Martial Arts Alliance is an official organization, which is also scared by the Murong family. An official organization, you Murong family, a folk mage family, can''t interfere again.


    In fact, the Murong family is not so idle. They have to fight against the east island state. They just clean up those who dare to intrude into the East China Sea. If they do things according to the rules, they will not react to the alliance. However, if they dare to come, they must look good!


    There are so many people at the top of the alliance. The supreme leader of the Aoki family, the head of the family, Kenjiro Aoki, has military background and steel skills. He is a very good leader in the alliance of martial arts and Taoism. No one can go against his will. The whole organization presents a situation of one person autocracy.


    However, it''s exaggerating to say that he doesn''t agree with others. In the Martial Arts Alliance, there is one person who can get his respect.


    Mr. Sasaki!


    His real name is unknown. He only knows his surname. He is a scientific researcher in charge of the east island state. After becoming a mage, he is committed to combining magic and scientific machinery, and inventing the best machine in the world.


    Near the sea, the special diving suit worn by those who are ordered to explore the changes in the East China Sea is his masterpiece!


    It is precisely because this man has mastered the magic machine that others do not have. He has a very high position in the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, and even the whole East island country. Many people even worship him blindly. Therefore, even Aoki, who is usually conceited and arrogant, should have some respect for him.


    In fact, this so-called respect, not a bit is sincere, are forced helpless, superficial respect just.


    In addition to the two of them, there are three families in the Wudao alliance. They are directly under the command of Aoki and are responsible for passing down his orders.


    The three families perform their own duties. The ITO family is a warrior family, and there are ninjas in the family. At the beginning of the establishment of the alliance, they used their reputation to gather a large number of ronins, that is, those who do not belong to the samurai mages, which made the alliance develop and attract a lot of talents.


    Matsumoto family, born as a merchant, is the richest one among the three families. After joining the alliance, they have also played their own strengths. They are responsible for logistics work, help the alliance to gain a firm foothold with strong economic strength, and provide reserve forces for almost all activities of the alliance.


    The Sakai family is one of the most secretive families. Like the ITO family, they are aggressive, but they can''t fight head-on like them. What this family is good at is assassination!


    Night, poison and concealed weapon are their pronouns and trademarks. Naturally, this family has become the most dangerous one among the three families! And just because they don''t engage in the habit of being in the dark all the time, Mr. Sasaki is closer to them. It is said that Sakai yuan, the head of the Sakai family, once served as Sasaki''s assistant.


    The three families are like the three legs of a tripod. If all three are gone, the tripod will not be stable no matter how big it is. In other words, if these three families are destroyed, the alliance will no longer exist


    In the middle of the night, the neon lights are still on in a prosperous area in the East Island, but half of the shops have been closed, leaving behind only those hotels which are open 24 hours or something.


    Among the numerous residential buildings, not a few are still on at midnight. Maybe most of them are office workers who have to work at night and people who are going to stay up all night. But one of them is not the same as them.


    "Ah - is it too late to let people sleep again?"


    In a family, a young man wrapped himself in a quilt and looked at the ceiling with one eye open. He was sleepy, but he was too noisy to sleep.


    It has been half a year since he moved here, but almost every day in the past half a year, his upper class residents will still make some noises in the middle of the night, making him unable to sleep.


    He also went up to judge, but as soon as the other party opened the door, he didn''t want to judge. The middle-aged man, who was full of flesh, whiskers and scars, was not a good talker, and he certainly couldn''t beat him.


    So he recognized it.


    It''s been half a year now, and the late night sound on it has been half a year, and he has been hiding in the quilt and scolding himself for half a year. But tonight, there will be other voices


    "Belch, ok Good wine, burpDownstairs, a man in overalls, who looks like he''s in his forties, staggers past with a bottle in his hand. It''s obvious that he''s drunk.


    It is said that the pressure of middle-aged people in East island country is so great that they can''t breathe. They can only take a rest when they retire. However, for a middle-aged person, it''s the future in 20 years. It''s too long. Therefore, many people choose various decompression methods because they can''t bear the pressure.


    When I heard this, I thought, is it because of this that the small film industry in East island country is so hot? Is it for them to decompress?


    But of course, it''s a joke. More and more people will choose to drink and decompress until they get drunk. This person is obviously one of them.


    "Burp Burp The man was staggering along the road, occasionally burping, looking at the front, suddenly, he found that there seemed to be a person in front.


    "Well? Who are you? Drink Have a drink? " Because he was drunk and his brain was not very clear, the drunkard raised his hand holding the wine bottle when he saw someone, reached over there and murmured.


    But at this time, the person in front of him suddenly moved, and a purple shadow flashed by!


    The drunkard was startled. Before he knew what was going on, his body was pierced by a ghost like a sword. His heart suddenly darkened, and there was no vitality at that time!


    Poop!


    The drunkard lost his strength and fell to his knees with a soft leg. Then, like a pool of mud, he fell to the ground.


    The man walked slowly past him without looking at him.


    Tonight, destined to be extraordinary!


    ¡­¡­


    "Pa --!"


    The glass on the window was suddenly broken, and a figure rushed out from inside, with countless broken glass running to the outside.


    Downstairs, the man was about to fall asleep, but he was awakened by the sudden loud noise and sat up from the bed.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The man was disturbed when he was sleeping. He was angry in his heart. He immediately yelled. As soon as he yelled, he saw out of the window countless pieces of broken glass reflecting white light in the moonlight, flying down like butterflies. Another man, dressed in black cloth and holding a gun, jumped down.


    The man was still a little angry, but as soon as he saw this scene, he immediately shut up and looked out of the window, watching the man fall straight down.


    The man obviously dressed up, six stories of height, actually fell steadily on the ground, no damage! As soon as he landed, he immediately grasped the handle of his knife with his right hand and pulled it out of its sheath!


    In the dark, all around a quiet, in addition to some of the distance is still open in the hotel and the faint voice came, only a few stray dogs. The samurai took the sword out of its sheath and held it in his hand. His eyes narrowed slightly, just like a cheetah. He slowly turned his eyes to his right side.


    There, a man in black slowly emerged from the ground, first his head, then his trunk, and finally his legs. Soon, the whole man was on the ground.


    On the ground, a swamp like darkness slowly disappeared, and the ground returned to its original appearance.


    This man was the evil monk who used the black swamp and the long black rope to kill the people in that boat!


    "Who''s coming?" The samurai turned his body to the ground with a sharp metal blade. The sharp metal blade cut across the gravel on the ground, making a clear sound. The moonlight came and printed on the blade, flashing white light.


    "I don''t understand what you''re saying." The man''s face was expressionless, his eyes looked at him indifferently, and on his hand, slowly black water gushed out.


    The samurai spoke East Island dialect, while the comer spoke Chinese. Naturally, they could not communicate.


    Originally, the two countries were close to each other, so there was no big difference in appearance, so when they were attacked, they didn''t think about it there. But now that the evil monk had spoken Chinese, the warrior immediately frowned, and his intention to kill was more serious!


    In terms of strength, even with the leadership of Aoki and Sasaki, and the support of the three families, the Wudao alliance can only catch up with the steps of the sun sect that year! Such a powerful organization, now even dare not go out of the mountain, can not be used by them, the source of all this is because of them!


    It is clear that they have done something wrong and intruded into the East China Sea without permission. But for these East Islanders, they should hate or hate. Today, when they saw that they were Chinese, they immediately started to kill themselves.


    "Oh? Is the murderous spirit getting worse? " The evil cultivation was affected by the warrior''s emotional change. He raised his eyebrow and said to himself, "good. In this state, after I kill you, this resentment can strengthen my strength again. Hold on, don''t change."


    But what he said was incomprehensible to the warrior. He could only know that the person opposite was talking, but he didn''t know what he was saying. However, if he mended his head, he would know that it would not be a compliment. Anyway, if he wanted to fight, he would not care what he said?


    "Die The samurai gave a loud drink, and the blade in his hand rushed in the moment, and his killing intention was boiling!Xie Xiu frowned, bowed and clapped his hands on the ground. Suddenly, a large black swamp seemed to be alive. From his hand, it spread around at a fast speed, and in a moment, it was beyond the position where the warrior stood at his feet.


    The samurai was making a comeback here, and the black swamp came over. He lost his focus and nearly fell down.


    However, his strength is really strong. With the momentum of shaking his body, he wields a knife and flies directly in the past!


    As soon as the evil Xiumu''s eyes turned pale and his palms were patted forward, countless long black ropes, like the tentacles of giant squid, shot out from the darkness around him and smashed at the flying chopper.


    Pop!


    In the loud sound, the two died together. The chopper was smashed to pieces by the black tentacle, and the tentacle was also cut off by the scattered knife light, and fell to the ground.


    And at this time, the warrior had broken away from the shackles of the black swamp. He moved, turned his mana, and flew directly over. The sharp blade in his hand flashed cold light!


    The evil repair canthus micro movement, hands holding the sky at one stroke, the black swamp suddenly stretched out countless dry hands!


    This time, different from the one on the ship, the dry hands stretched out at most the length of the forearm, but this time, those dry hands had completely exceeded the arm length of normal human beings, and bravely grabbed the warrior.


    These withered hands seemed fragile, as if they were broken at the first touch, but in fact, each one was like steel, and the speed was extremely fast. In an instant, they grasped the warrior''s body, like pliers, and restricted his movement.


    The samurai was very confident that this rush could definitely approach the past. At that time, his advantage would be obvious, but unexpectedly, on the way, he was stopped!


    "Get out of here!" The warrior yelled, his whole body mana soared, his body was shocked, and a strong wave of air suddenly broke all the dry hands around him. When he patted his left palm down, it immediately aroused a wave and pushed his body forward quickly.


    "Death


    With the help of the storm, the warrior came to him almost instantly. He held a knife in his right hand and cut it off with one knife!


    But that evil repair has already prepared, not in a hurry, foot move, the whole person quickly fell into the black swamp, without a trace. The samurai put a fierce sword on the empty place and did nothing.


    Not only that, he was in the air, this knife is to try to cut, after a knife no strength to support himself, the body in the air after a meal, immediately by gravity called back to the ground.


    "Asshole!" The warrior scolded secretly. Looking at the ground, there was a black bulge in the swamp, which was where the evil repair was.


    At this time, his body had already fallen into the swamp, his heart was horizontal, a knife was cut out, a knife directly cut in the past, and flew to the raised place.


    However, he underestimated the speed of the evil cultivation in the underground. In the blink of an eye, the protruding part had already reached another place. Without a little effort, he avoided his knife.


    At the same time, in the swamp, countless long black ropes and withered hands rushed out immediately, wrapping the warrior''s body firmly.

 Chapter 216

    "But Damn it


    The warrior''s whole body was entangled by long black rope and dry hands, especially at all joints, which was seriously controlled. There was hardly a place where he could move freely.


    Not far away, the raised place slipped over like a snake, stopped just three meters in front of the warrior, and suddenly rose, showing the appearance of the evil repair again.


    "Yes, keep the anger and don''t let it go. It will make the resentment worse." The evil repair light said, as if this person has no feelings at all, the eyes are also plain as water, Gujing bubo.


    The samurai could not understand what he was saying. He looked at him with hostile eyes and said nothing. Suddenly, a dry hand from the swamp, straight through his chest, and rushed out from behind!


    "Oh..."


    The warrior suddenly widened his eyes and made an unknown sound. There was a big hole in his chest and a dry hand running through it. On his hand, there were blood stains.


    "Yes, this resentment is really delicious." The evil repair finally showed a satisfied smile. With a wave of his hand, the black rope and dry hands on the warrior had disappeared, and the warrior was gradually sinking into the swamp


    Like the fishing boat, the black swamp will cover up all traces. No matter who comes, there will be no problem.


    The evil cultivates the heart to read a move, the black swamp all takes back the body, the ground restores the original appearance again. At this time, on the other side of the apartment, there was a noisy sound, like a lot of people were restless.


    That evil repair looked to that side, in the heart already knew where to happen what, cold hum a, soliloquy: "that side also started?"


    On the other side, on the other side of the apartment building, which is close to the street, there are some shops on the street with lights. According to principle, people who have plans should not choose to make this the first battlefield and make trouble here. But today, they did!


    "There it is! Get them


    "Damn, kill them!"


    Seven or eight warriors poured out of the apartment building, waving sharp blades to fight against the man. Some of their opponents, holding weapons on the ground, attacked them, while others, hiding their bodies and releasing concealed weapons on the opposite roof!


    "Shua Shua --"


    countless butterfly throwing knives appeared in the air without any sign. They avoided those evil practitioners and went straight to those warriors like life!


    The samurai had been paying attention to the enemy on the ground. Unexpectedly, an attack suddenly appeared in the sky. They didn''t react for a moment. Two Samurai fell to the ground on the spot and were dying.


    On the top of the opposite building, the little fat man was grinning and directing those throwing knives to continue to fly, attacking the remaining warriors, as if he was the master of the battle, and the people below were just dolls!


    However, it is true that he is one of the new stars of this year. He has a good talent and a good magic weapon. Although he is weak in close combat, if there are enough people to help him as a shield, his strength will be promoted to the highest level in the group battle!


    "How dare you make trouble in front of me? Go to hell The fat man controlled the throwing knife and talked to himself. At this moment, his vanity was greatly satisfied.


    But at this time, on the roof, behind him, a white smoke suddenly exploded!


    Such a close distance, he can not not be aware of, but it is too late, close combat, he is a war five slag, there is no power to fight back!


    "Ninja?"


    During the crisis, he only had time to shout out the name of the person who appeared behind him, but he could not resist. In the face of the masked Ninja''s attack, there was no way!


    At this moment, a ghost came like a sword and hit the Ninja''s blade. Its power directly offset the Ninja''s power, even made him step back!


    And the next moment, there are two ghosts, threatening!


    The Ninja knew that in this case, his fighting power would be weakened, and he didn''t like fighting. He waved his knife to block the two ghosts who had already arrived. Then, his body turned into smoke again and disappeared.


    "I lost it!" The fat man didn''t realize it until now. With a soft leg, he sat down on the roof with a cold sweat, swallowed a mouthful of saliva, and looked to his right: "thank you..."


    "No need!"


    On the right side of the fat man, the man who can use the ghost sword said in a cold voice. There was no feeling in his words. As he said, he controlled the ghost rampage and plundered the lives of the warriors below. He didn''t even look at the fat man.


    Fat man a word is blocked, also dare not say again, more dare not and that person in the same roof, after all, that is a captain! It''s like in a company, it''s impossible for small employees to expect their leaders to stare at their own office, so they jump directly from the other side and command the flying knife in another place.


    Until then, the person coldly glanced at the direction where the fat man jumped down, snorted and said to himself, "what new star? Isn''t it the same as those rookies? RubbishWith that, he concentrated and manipulated the ghost.


    At the bottom, those warriors were not mages at first. They were all the spells that were taught after the establishment of the Martial Arts Alliance. How could they fight against these evil practitioners?


    However, in just one minute, most of the warriors at the bottom had been lost. There were other warriors rushing out from all over the country, which was of no help. Under the flying sword and ghost sword, they had little resistance ability at all.


    At this time, suddenly, a black fog in the sky suddenly came over, such as the arrival of the killing God! Black pressure on a large area, which contains a huge pressure, suddenly like Taishan like bombardment down, straight pressure people breathless!


    For a moment, on the ground, no matter the warrior or the evil repair, they could not move any more. They trembled and fell down. Some of them supported their bodies with knives, some of them fell to their knees directly, and what''s more, their whole bodies were stuck to the ground, mixed with the dead warrior''s corpses, and could not get up!


    However, there is a gap in strength, and the effect is the same. Although the fat man is a new star, he depends on foreign things, and his own quality is not good. When the pressure comes, he will collapse to the ground.


    Among all the people, only the one who controls the ghost, shadow and sword has the ability to keep standing, keep body balance in a horse stance, look up at the sky, and look directly at the dark clouds!


    "Sure enough, did you do it?" He murmured to himself. He didn''t seem to care about him, but his hands were constantly moving. He recalled all the ghosts and swords and stood by him. At the same time, new ghosts are also rapidly generated.


    At this time, the dark clouds in the sky suddenly began to move. On the side facing them, the dark clouds turned and gradually formed the shape of a person''s face!


    "Roar!"


    That face looks like a 40-50-year-old man''s face, and it looks like a god of killing that only appears in legend! A pair of eyes twinkled blue light, like the light of lightning and thunder, glared at the people below, issued a roar!


    Its voice is so loud that people in half a city can hear it!


    However, no one dares to come out at this time. The existence of mages is no secret. Although there are many good people in the world, how can they eat such dangerous melons?


    The evil repair stood on the roof, and his skirt was swayed in the air by the wind pressure just brought by the roar. And he, in the face of this cloud, which is more than a hundred times bigger than himself, has no fear of killing God. On the contrary, he has some fighting spirit!


    The killing God looked at the evil repair and seemed to be annoyed by the mole ant. He roared again. In the dark cloud, he turned again. In the blink of an eye, there was another change!


    On the right side of the grimace, a big hand made of dark clouds suddenly stretched out. A finger, even a little finger, has the thickness of three poles. One palm is enough to cover several buildings!


    This slap down, it is equivalent to a tall building to throw down the same!


    Facing the mountain like pressure, the evil shaver did not retreat or hide. He held the sky in his hands and drank: "kill the gods!"


    In an instant, countless ghosts and sharp swords rushed up like volcanic eruption, bravely pounding the palm of the dark cloud!


    No matter how huge the palm is, it is also transformed by the gentle cloud. It is hit by a ghost, just like the palm of a fellow being pricked by a small needle. It doesn''t hurt very much and has no effect.


    However, now, there are countless small needles rushing up together. Ants kill elephants, and large-scale attacks can resist absolute power attacks to a certain extent!


    The giant palm was attacked by countless ghosts, and its falling speed slowed down immediately, and the palm began to become a thousand wounds and holes. Although it was a dark cloud, it could be repaired immediately, but soon, the big dark cloud was almost out of the shape of the palm.


    At this time, the whole ceiling where the evil repair was standing was suddenly turned into black! It was like a large black swamp, but a hard black material appeared at his feet, which made him steady and not fall into the swamp.


    The next moment, in the black swamp, suddenly stretched out countless dry hands and long rope, and the ghost sword, straight to the cloud giant palm!


    Another captain has arrived!


    This operation is led by two of him!


    Two men and soldiers together, work together, countless ghosts, long rope, dry hands fly up, as in the ceiling set up a dozen machine guns to shoot up! Finally, Rao is the cloud in the strong also can not stand, "Hua" sound! It''s all broken up!


    The giant palm has disappeared without a trace, and the extended arm has also disappeared for the most part. It has become an ordinary dark cloud, scattered, and gradually disappeared into the air.


    The dark cloud face in the sky that day was really enraged this time. With a shout, his body turned again!


    In the swamp, the evil monk also showed his figure, staring at the dark clouds in the sky that day.


    But at this time, he suddenly felt a touch of danger, quickly avoided, but still a step slow. A knife light from his left cheek across, at the same time, is a smoke.ninja!


    At this time, ninja shot again!


    "Asshole!"


    The swamp evil repair angrily scolded, half of the body hidden in the swamp, eyes glared in front, on the roof of the opposite room, a masked Ninja holding a long knife, looking at this side without expression, there are drops of blood on the tip of the knife.


    And that swamp evil repair, left half face, the position below the eye, already blood dripping, can''t see a good skin again!


    Just now his knife cut off his half face!


    This is the result of his quick escape. If he didn''t escape in time, it would not be a matter of half face. It would be a matter of his life!


    At this time, as the main source of the war, on the sixth floor of the apartment building, in the room where the young man under the noisy room couldn''t sleep, and in the dim light, there were all kinds of nameless instruments everywhere.


    A man with almost completely gray hair, wearing a white coat and a protective mask on his face, is studying the small objects in his hands. It seems that what happens outside has nothing to do with him.


    At this time, a man dressed as a warrior came over. He was covered with meat, whiskers and a scar on his open chest and abdomen.


    This man, the man that the guy downstairs saw when he came up, is also the bodyguard who is responsible for protecting the white coat.


    "Sir, it''s getting more and more chaotic outside. Those people don''t look easy to deal with." Said the man.


    "Isn''t Ito''s Ninja army here? Can''t solve them yet? " White coat a pair of leisurely tone, did not take those seriously.


    "But..."


    "Don''t worry. Even if they rush into this room, I have my good babies. They can''t get along. Go and do what they should do, Yamaguchi."


    The man wanted to say something else, but after hesitating for a moment, he could only give up and saluted: "yes, Mr. Sasaki."

 Chapter 217

    Sasaki!


    The second person in the alliance, the most mysterious existence in the alliance, Sasaki, the science geek!


    He lives here!


    Little hidden in the wild, big hidden in the city! I''m afraid that''s why Sasaki hid himself in an apartment building in this prosperous area, even an apartment building near the street.


    However, the Wudao alliance and Aoki certainly can''t be so relieved to put him in such a place, with their own protection. Moreover, not far away, the most elite Ninja troops of ITO family are on standby at any time. Once something goes wrong here, they will come immediately!


    However, today, not only they, but also under the invasion of the evil practitioners, the more powerful existence is also out


    "But I don''t think my little ones will have that chance." Sasaki picked up a small white handkerchief beside the table, wiped the machine and said to himself.


    On one side, the ronin Samurai Yamaguchi, who acted as a bodyguard, stood not far from him, staring at the possible breakthrough places in the room. Hearing what he said, he gave him a puzzled look.


    Although he didn''t make a sound and was still standing behind Sasaki, he should not find his reaction right, but Sasaki seemed to have eyes on his back, he could feel his reaction and continued to talk to himself: "what? Don''t understand? "


    "Er..." Yamaguchi knew that he was talking to himself, but for a moment he didn''t know how to answer. He didn''t look at himself and listened. Although he was asking himself, he always meant to talk to himself. He really didn''t know how to take over.


    Sasaki laughed and said, "don''t you see that Aoki has already come. Although the evil repair strength is strong, but in the face of Aoki, there are hidden in the dark Ninja troops, or some not enough to see


    "Qing Lord Aoki Yamaguchi was stunned.


    "Well?" Sasaki frowned suspiciously, but then stretched out again, showing a sudden expression, said: "by the way, you were found by ITO from the outside, in your identity, you will never see Aoki''s face."


    After hearing this, Yamaguchi frowned. In his words, he obviously looked down on himself, but he couldn''t attack because what he said was true, and his position was much more noble than himself.


    Sasaki laughed and ignored his mood. He got up from his chair and went to the window, which was also full of instruments and covered with black curtains. He could not see the outside.


    Sasaki stretched out his hand and opened the black curtain with a small opening. The limit is just such a big one. Being blocked by those instruments, the curtain can''t be opened at all.


    "Come and see." Sasaki looked out of the window and said with a smile.


    Yamaguchi came over doubtfully, stood beside Sasaki, looked out of the window, instantly! He was shocked by the scene outside!


    Outside the window, the dark clouds condensed into a giant, with a face and eyes showing blue light. There was a big hand on the left and right, and there was a thunderous noise in the mouth!


    On the top of the building not far in front of it, the bodies of the two evil practitioners were too small. In the face of such a giant, they were like two little ants. They just need to move their fingers gently to crush them to death! They can''t see their shape any more and wipe them out of the world.


    The whole picture doesn''t seem to be what''s happening outside the window. It seems to be the doomsday picture of a disaster film made by a powerful film director!


    The flashing glass window is like a TV screen, leading the breathless picture into their eyes.


    Just looking at it like this, the giant''s pressure didn''t even affect him. Yamaguchi felt that he was out of breath. He immediately gasped, and his body kept rising and falling, so that he could adapt to this environment.


    And in his side, Sasaki is still smiling, gas does not grow out, face does not change, it does not seem to be affected.


    That pass sees this scene, in the heart to this mysterious science strange person suddenly a burst of admiration, originally, this person is so strong!


    But what he didn''t know was that on Sasaki''s chest, a bronze instrument, like the iron man''s reaction furnace, was inlaid there. At this time, he felt the pressure from the dark cloud giant and was operating silently to help him relieve the pressure and keep his body index normal.


    "Have a good look." Sasaki patted him on the shoulder, turned and left. He went back to his position, sat down, picked up the white handkerchief and continued to wipe the machines.


    Yamaguchi stood by the window and looked outside. The cloud giant stretched out his hands to catch the two evil practitioners. The two evil practitioners also showed their magic power to greet the giant.


    All this, it seems so unreal, but, it is actually happening in reality.


    "See." Sasaki didn''t look at him. He just looked at the machine in his hand and said.


    "That, that is..." Yamaguchi was stuttering when he looked at the black cloud giant.


    Sasaki looked back at him: "that''s Aoki!"¡­¡­


    At midnight, the plane finally landed at the airport in Yunzhou. Along the way, except for six of us, the rest of us were all frightened, for fear that the strange sudden fainting event would happen again.


    After all, according to those who wake up, they don''t know what''s going on, they just suddenly faint, and they seem to see the God of death.


    Well, yes, the color is right. When the fat monk takes off his shoes, I can see a black "poison gas" with green.


    And for those ordinary people, the unknown and unexplained are the most terrible, suddenly faint, defenseless! But fortunately, there was no danger on the way. After that, he landed safely at the airport.


    The airport is usually built far away from the city, so after leaving the airport, you have to choose the means of transportation to go to the city, where there are hotels to stay overnight. The common means of transportation are airport buses and taxis.


    In the end, we chose the airport bus, but we didn''t care about the taxi money. I have Lin Qiang in my hands, so it''s never a problem in brokerage. But a taxi can''t take the six of us. With the incident on the plane, I''m a little worried about the fat monk. The rest, except elder martial sister Yaqin, are not easy. It''s better to be together.


    Airport buses in different places have different ways of walking. Some of them take a single line. There are many points on this line. They are busy places and transportation hubs in the city. Because most people book hotels in these places, and it''s convenient for them to take a bus.


    And there''s another one, which is the one we''re sitting on now. It''s a two-point one-line type. One point is the airport, and the other point is the bus station in the city.


    Of course, the bus station will certainly be in a place that is not busy, but not lonely


    "Hotel! There are all kinds of rooms! Standard room, big bed room, economical single room


    "What a discount! Standard double room limited time discount, non members also discount


    "Our house is less than three kilometers away from night market street! It''s half an hour''s walk, and the traffic is convenient! "


    Outside the bus station, just like outside the railway station, people from all hotels are here to solicit business. Not far away, there is a taxi station, with taxis lining up to enter the station. There are people at three entrances, and the last one goes.


    We didn''t book a hotel before we came here. I was still thinking about what to do. As a result, in addition to the bus station, there was such a routine to solve my urgent need.


    "Don''t make any noise. This time, let''s take a low-key route, pretend to be ordinary tourists, and walk all the way to see the place in the name of sightseeing, so that they won''t be suspicious."


    I whispered to a few of them, and then I took a special look at the fat monk. Among them, he was the most amazing!


    "Well? Benefactor, what do you want me to do? You really misunderstood me. I... "


    As soon as I saw that he was going to be ill again, I made a look at Tie Ning and Luo Peng. They immediately caught him up and showed their fierce eyes.


    "Well If you have something to say, what are you doing? " When the fat monk saw their eyes, he immediately counseled and his legs began to tremble.


    "Don''t talk, don''t make noise, or..." Tie Ning said, clenching her fist and shaking in front of him.


    "I know, I know, have something to say." The fat monk confessed on the spot.


    "Come on, don''t make any noise. It''s so late. Hurry to find a hotel to stay."


    I said, went to the group of people with cardboard signs, and a large number of people who did not book to the hotel want to come here to take a chance, make a look of picking a place, looking at the people around.


    I have to say, it''s midnight, and they are still working here. What a dedication!


    "Come to me, it''s cheap!" An old man who looked like he was in his early fifties saw me and immediately threw away his cigarette end. He came up to me and said to me in Mandarin, which he couldn''t understand very well.


    I''ve heard that the dialects of the South have different sounds in ten li. It''s a mystery when I get out of that place. Now I think it''s very good for someone to speak Putonghua with some accents.


    "Oh, yes, I''ll see." In the face of this person''s sincere eyes, I directly played Tai Chi to push the words away and went to the other side.


    This kind of situation is very common among them. The shopkeepers have done their best in this kind of place. The old man is also old-fashioned. Naturally, he won''t feel unhappy and will go to the next target directly.


    Since you want to be a tourist, you have to be the same as before! If you want to cheat others, you have to cheat yourself first! This is what I learned from Li cunhao. Everyone is the same, because you never know where the other party will get your information.


    It''s impossible for ordinary tourists to find any one directly, so I turned down the old man and planned to have a look again.


    While I was thinking about what ordinary tourists would do, I walked forward in the crowd. Suddenly, a chubby, seemingly 40 year old middle-aged woman appeared in front of me."Young man."


    I wanted to go around it directly, but when I heard it, yo, Mandarin!


    And very standard!


    This sounds easy. I immediately fixed my eyes on it. The aunt saw that I turned my attention, and her face was more smiling. She held my hand directly and said in a low voice, "young man, do you want to watch the dance?"


    Me:


    Can I really meet the things circulating on the Internet?


    "No dancing, no watching."


    Unfortunately, you have your routine, I have my brain circuit.


    "Folk dance."


    "What''s good about folk dance?"


    "Er..." The aunt frowned. Maybe she said that I was not on the road, and then she said more plainly: "the one without clothes."


    "If you don''t wear clothes, how can I know your nationality?"


    Aunt:


    Hum, my Lord, times have changed! You don''t understand the Internet sand sculpture routine!


    With a black question mark on her face, she kept on smiling and said, "young man, you may not understand me. What I mean by dance is..."


    "I know the folk dance in Yunzhou."


    "No!"


    "No more."


    "You..."


    In fact, her routine is very ingenious. Yunzhou is a gathering area of ethnic minorities. She said that there is nothing wrong with folk dance. If the ordinary guests go there, they will take them. If the people who come to investigate disguise themselves as tourists, they will really take them to see folk dance performances.


    Anyway, it''s folk dance. It''s OK!


    Today, she is also looking at me like this. She shouldn''t have come to investigate, but she never expected to meet me!


    Or that sentence, you are not human, I very Gou!


    "You probably don''t know what I mean. Well, I''ll show you our dancers first." The old lady said, leaning on her side, a girl came up behind her.


    I was stunned when I saw the girl.


    Not for the body, not for the appearance, only for her body, that looming a strange force!

 Chapter 218

    Behind the aunt came a girl. She should be about 20 years old, but because I am mature and like to grow a beard, she didn''t think so.


    Tall, a girl, height enough to have 1.7 meters, that belongs to the model figure! Long legs, wearing a pair of jeans, the leg shape is perfectly outlined. The legs are slim, the thighs are slightly thick, and the ankles seem to be able to be grasped by one hand. If I were a big hand, I might have the rest.


    To describe it as a stem many years ago, it is leg playing year.


    When it comes to ankles, let''s talk about feet first. In fact, the main point is shoes. The feet are hidden in the shoes. I can see something from my height. I can''t see the size from my feet, but I can''t see the size from my height.


    A pair of black sports shoes, I don''t study shoes, I don''t know what brand is worth, but it looks very good, especially on girls'' feet, that''s exquisite.


    The upper part of the body, wearing a white Pullover Sweater, the chest of the sweater is square, a picture, the picture is a cartoon rabbit, there are cartoon trees and grasslands, the bottom is a string of English, I do not know.


    Outside, there is a black cotton padded jacket, without any pattern or other color. Even the zipper is pure black, which is very simple.


    The hat was on the head, and the long hair that almost reached the waist came out from both sides of the neck and swung in front of the chest. The hair was not bent or folded, and there was no other color. Well, the straight black girl.


    She has a sweet face, a white complexion, a high nose, big eyes, a small cherry mouth, reddish cheeks and a little baby fat. She looks lovely.


    The whole person has outstanding height, beautiful face, slender legs, fair skin, and excellent temperament. From the appearance, she is almost a perfect woman. The only thing that is not perfect is her smooth figure, which is smooth without waves.


    I was stunned the moment I saw her!


    One side of the aunt is also a veteran, a good observer, I did not check the look, she saw at a glance, then smile more Sheng.


    There is a way!


    Looking at my reaction, I think this deal will be completed!


    But what she didn''t know was that I saw this girl''s stupor, not because of her appearance, not because of her figure, not because of her temperament, but because of her mysterious power!


    That''s The power of the mage!


    This is a sorceress!


    But it''s strange. How could a female mage do such a thing? From a mage''s point of view, as long as this identity is taken out, all mage organizations will scramble for it if it''s powerful; if it''s not powerful, they can find a place to settle down; even if it''s weak, they can fool a rich man!


    From the point of view of female mages, if they are mages and they are so good-looking, they can find a powerful male mage to cover them. There are handsome and powerful male mages, such as me


    Cough, narcissism again. However, Li''er is that Li''er, she can find such a great mage to do Spouse is a little early, partner can at least, how can it be reduced to this point? Here National dance!?


    Is it


    I carefully felt her strength, sure enough, very few, so it is the appearance of looming. Is it because the mana is too low that it is reduced to this point?


    No, such a small amount of mana may just happen to her. Maybe she doesn''t even know that she is a mage.


    When a mage fights, the mana will condense and release it outside the body. After the end of the spell, some residual mana will be left in the air. Most of these remnants will soon disappear in the air, but some of them will flow into the bodies of people or other creatures around


    Therefore, some very weak guys would like to have a big fight, and then they would like to go to the messy battlefield to absorb some of the remaining mana to increase their strength.


    This kind of situation exists, so now I will come up with the idea that maybe this girl is a physique easy to be affected by the aftereffect of mana. In fact, she doesn''t know that she has mana in her body.


    But the idea, in the next moment, was crossed out.


    Because, just when I was suspicious, I glanced at the girl looking at me. She was a little dazed, even mixed with some surprises!


    Yes, it''s the mage. That''s right!


    It''s obvious that even though I''m a fat house with a weight of more than 200 kg, my muscles are more and more obvious because of frequent combat, and there is also a unique temperament of a person who has experienced the battlefield for a long time. But it''s impossible to fascinate such a girl directly!


    This appearance, this height, this temperament, look at me to see Leng, but also quite surprised, that can be because of the appearance?!


    If it''s true, it''s God''s pain for me, making such a young beautiful girl blind


    So meet the first eye was stunned, in addition to appearance, what can be? At the first glance, I saw that she had magic power, because the Yin and Yang eyes transformed my eyes, and the system enhanced my perception.In this world, people with sensitive constitution can still see whether a person has magic power without Yin and Yang eyes and system.


    She should be such a person.


    "That..." I looked at her and tried to break the ice first, so I forced a smile and said.


    "Hello


    Unexpectedly, people''s reaction was really enthusiastic. When they came back, they directly grasped my right hand with both hands. Then they stepped forward and looked at me eagerly and sincerely.


    I wipe!


    The reaction! This look! That''s the move! This is the rhythm of four zero four!


    As soon as she saw the scene, she gave the girl a look of approval on the spot. The little girl was on the way!


    However, I don''t care whether she is on the road or not, and I know this girl doesn''t mean that. She should see that I am a powerful mage, so she has this reaction. She should want me to help her out of the misery.


    As a result


    "Little brother, come to play?" The girl directly took my hand and lifted it up, while she lowered her head and gently touched the back of my hand with her red mouth.


    I wipe! Slap in the face!


    "You..." At that time, my face was almost red. Of course, it may not be red.


    Maybe the aunt was present. She had some difficult words to say. Maybe she was going to go through the process with me first, and then wait until the room to make her clear and let me save her.


    I thought that this little girl has made such a great sacrifice. I can''t be helpless, or I''m sorry for the sudden touch on the back of my hand.


    However, I didn''t come alone. I still have five people with me. If I were free, I could really follow this plan now. But now, I have to find a formal place to arrange those people.


    I can''t help it. I can only force Yin to say to her, "I didn''t come alone. I can''t go. Well, if you have door-to-door service, I''ll order your card. It''s almost a result."


    She heard what I said, but she couldn''t hear it. She was puzzled and didn''t know what I said.


    However, because there were all people shouting and looking for accommodation around, the voice was very mixed. In addition, this kind of thing really could not be made public. If she was embarrassed to say something, it was understandable to say it in a lower voice than other words, so she didn''t have any doubts at that time.


    But the girl showed some embarrassed look, tangled for a while, directly said: "I will not."


    "What won''t?" The aunt was not happy at that time, patted her shoulder and arm, and said: "if you don''t learn posture well, you can''t do anything. The customer''s requirements can''t be met. What''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at this scene, a burst of speechless, of course, I know, what she said will not be forced sound into the ear, can''t communicate with me like this, I thought anyway this plan I think no problem, I also told her, she also has psychological preparation, then I''ll just start to implement it.


    At this time, I was afraid that I would not be satisfied, and the aunt didn''t want to let go of the business, so she said, "young man, I tell you, this girl is really stupid, and you may not be able to do what you ask. However, she has one advantage, that is, she just came a few days ago, and has not Dance, young man


    My heart talks nonsense! Can a sorceress really be fooled by ordinary people?


    "No, actually, I''m..."


    I just wanted to come according to the plan. I said it''s inconvenient for me to see if there is door-to-door service. When I find a place to live, I will take care of the business and ask her!


    As for why it''s inconvenient, I can only play Tai Chi. I can''t say that there are others here. Let the aunt listen, there are still guests. What should we do with them?


    As a result, I was just about to speak, suddenly, an extremely disharmonious voice around me rang up: "Yo, benefactor, I haven''t come back for a long time, this is to hook up with flower girl!"


    I''m very!


    Just listen to the sound, I know who it is. As soon as I look back, it''s true. How did the fat monk come here?!


    "What are you doing here?" I stare at him, bite my teeth, squeeze this sentence from behind the root of my teeth!


    If it wasn''t for the public''s eyes, I would have beaten him directly. My plan would have been disrupted, team mate temaozhu!


    Seeing the fat monk, the aunt over there immediately looked at us strangely and looked back and forth. At last, she felt that the business was not reliable. She swept away the girl''s arms and grabbed my hands, separated us and dragged her away.


    I don''t have time to take care of them. If I call them again, I don''t know if the aunt will listen to them. It''s the living treasure around me. As soon as I call them, I''ll make a fuss again. At that time, I don''t know what can happen.


    "What the hell are you doing here?" I''m biting my teeth again, squeezing words from behind the roots.


    "Ah? I don''t think you have come back for a long time, so I came to see you. "


    "You..." I listen to him so naturally, suddenly a burst of anger, blood pressure almost all up, quickly forbear anger, also no longer speak, such a chat, I must be angry, special pig teammates, all pit!"What about Tie Ning and Luo Peng? Why did this product come here? It''s still alone! "


    I said to myself, how can these two goods be so unreliable? Let them look at them, but they are lost?


    "Oh? You mean those benefactors, they are all fine. " The fat monk didn''t understand my emotion at all and continued to say with a smile.


    "And how did you come here?"


    "Oh, I''m taking advantage of the fact that they don''t notice..."


    "Where are they now? Why have you been here so long and they haven''t come yet? "


    After I was angry, I began to think. Even if I lost it, how could I not catch up with it for so long?


    However, when I saw the empty neck and couldn''t find any trace of the rosary beads, I felt that the answer had come out


    "Oh, they..."


    At that time, when I was separated from them, four people were surrounded in the center by a shining golden square, and they couldn''t get out at all. More and more people were watching around, and their faces were getting darker and darker.

 Chapter 219

    On the bus station square, four people were framed by a Golden Square, facing more and more onlookers around, with black lines on their faces.


    When the two of us came back, there were dozens of people around. I don''t understand. At night, don''t you find a place to sleep? What are you doing with this?


    When I get closer, I will understand why so many people are attracted here, because this golden square is not made up of four lines, but of four sentences


    "The first time I took a plane, I lost my luggage and didn''t have any money. Thank you very much for asking a kind-hearted person for help."


    Four sides, each side is this sentence, forming a square.


    Although there is still a gap between the words, the effect of the fat monk''s so-called "painting the earth as a prison" skill is unchanged. A complete barrier from the beginning of the sentence to the end of the sentence, leaving no gap, a small bug can''t get in.


    In a word, the hyphen with punctuation marks, a total of 27 words, four sides, a total of 108 words, consistent with the number of beads, one is not much, one is not much.


    With these words here, plus the four people who happened to be here, there was no luggage at all. Luo Peng and Cheng Qianyu have nothing to bring. Even if they have something to bring, they are all like Tie Ning''s stick. I put them into the system. Where else can I bring?


    As for elder martial sister Yaqin, only when she came out this time did I know that she had a storage equipment, which was in the shape of a small medicine bottle, the big belly, the color of jujube, the size of a palm, and could be grasped with one hand. Her medicines are all packed in this. They are usually carried close to the body.


    When I passed the security check, I was taken out and asked to check. Of course, I couldn''t find anything. If there was no magic force, that thing would be the same as an empty bottle.


    At this time, when four people saw us coming, or the fat monk coming back, they were angry. Even the best tempered elder martial sister Yaqin was angry, and she was about to explode.


    If they didn''t want to be known that the word has the function of barrier, and they didn''t want people who didn''t know the function to think that they had a brain problem, they would have rushed to the side and beat the wall!


    "You Rosary And this function? " I looked at the words on the ground, and I didn''t look very good. It was too embarrassing.


    "Yes, the function of my rosary is very big. Let''s just say that on my rosary, every bead can be turned into a word or a punctuation mark. How about it? Is it powerful or not?"


    "Li is not fierce. Put them aside. You should let them out quickly. How can it be that so many people are watching?"


    "OK, OK, I''ll take it right away, ha ha ha..."


    Maybe it was from my words that he recognized what I thought was very powerful. I don''t know how he recognized it. Anyway, he was very happy and went to collect rosary beads with a smile.


    I watched him squat on the ground, with a wave of his hand, there was no word left, and the onlookers began to whisper: "ah, magic."


    "What magic? It seems that it''s the word. I''ll tell you how their word can shine. It''s a magic prop."


    "Liar! At first glance, it''s a liar, whose luggage is lost, and the magic props are still left. "


    "Why is he still a monk?"


    There was a lot of noise around him. At this time, the fat monk was about to take away the rosary beads. Four people stood in the same place, with four black faces glaring at the fat monk. It seemed that if there were not many people here, they would fight directly!


    "If you have any grudges, you should beat them when you go back. Now you have to bear them for a while." I went to them and comforted them one by one. Then I yelled to the fat monk who had collected the rosary beads: "OK, let''s go!"


    Then, directly with this large group of people, in the eyes of countless pairs of busy, ran away.


    After so many wars, I didn''t feel so guilty, I didn''t feel so scared. People living in the world, should not be too concerned about other people''s vision, more can not be influenced by these, but this thing, really is too much influence!


    In the end, we chose a hotel and followed them.


    Their car is a minibus. Except for the driver and the other one who came to advertise, the rest of the seats were packed with us. Fat monk and I made the most contribution to this!


    Finally, the car arrived in a small alley which was neither remote nor busy. Along the way, the main person who sat on the co pilot and advertised kept telling us the benefits of their hotel.


    I didn''t pay attention to what was close to the scene, what was good traffic, and breakfast. I didn''t come here for this, but I had to pretend to be very serious and nod from time to time. I was very tired.


    When I got to the hotel, I asked for two double standard rooms and two big bed rooms and assigned them rooms.


    What I thought was that they were in pairs and lived in two standard rooms. Elder martial sister Yaqin was the only woman who lived in a big bed room. I lived in a big bed room myself.As for why, I''m not Isn''t that the boss? I have to do it!


    Of course, this is what I want to tell them. In fact, this is not the reason. I have my own purpose.


    Although the rescue of the sorceress seems to be a failure now, and there will be no afterword, but in my opinion, there is still a turning point!


    That plan can still be implemented now.


    I also have Bi long, who is in my system contact room, and Xiao Mo and Lu Qijun. I have plenty of ways to find the aunt and the girl, and let them go to the bus station to try their luck. That''s the best way.


    They are ghosts. Lu Qijun is a real man, but he can also control ghosts. Although he is not familiar with life and land, it''s almost enough to find two people and ask the kids. They can do it.


    At that time, the worst way is to act according to the original plan, get the phone number, I''ll call and let them come to a door-to-door service, but unfortunately I don''t know the girl''s name.


    But Fortunately, the aunt doesn''t know who I am, let alone my mobile phone number. It''s not necessarily the aunt who answers the phone. At that time, I will directly pretend to know from other places, such as the telephone pole, the toilet wall, or the small card under the door of the hotel room. It should be no problem for them to ask if there is a new baby.


    But the best way is to let Bilong bring her out directly. I can rest assured of his strength. The other party is just an ordinary person. Can he be baffled?


    However, we should consider everything comprehensively and think about the worst result. What if we can only act according to the original plan? So I asked myself for a big bed room, single room, convenient to do.


    However, I think less, and still two!


    First, they don''t ask me why I book a big bed room for myself. Shit! I''ve thought out all the reasons why I''m covering up. Don''t you ask?!


    But this is a boring problem. The second problem is the most important one!


    Originally, I arranged it well, but I ignored an important factor, that is fat monk.


    I have to take off my shoes when I sleep. Who dares to live in the same room with him?! The one on the plane is only for a while, and it can be blocked by mana. It''s all night! Who can stand it?!


    Not to mention no need to sleep, we can only maintain the mana barrier all the time. In case of some problems during this period, we may lose our mind for a while and have some loopholes, then we will be in shock!


    Therefore, we all decided to arrange the goods to the big bed room.


    This is special


    I don''t want to talk about it. At this time, if I want to live in a big bed room, it''s not about booking one more, it''s about booking two more! Otherwise, someone has to live in a double room.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, it''s not a wise choice to book two more rooms for a reason of "putting up a plan". If I insist on doing so, there must be something wrong!


    If when I say this, the fat monk will not say that I save the female mage, but to collude with others in order to save her innocence, in exchange for her sacrifice, so as to satisfy her physical demands.


    Well, I can''t clean it any more. A man and a woman are good-looking. The man saved her. Everyone has to think like this! I can''t help it. It''s a popular plot. If I explain it again, people won''t believe it. Moreover, if I explain too much, it''s like a cover up.


    I don''t worry about the other three. What if elder martial sister Yaqin believes? What''s more, what should Hu Jie do if she hears this?!


    If Hu Jie is cold to me, I''m not afraid. According to the general routine plot, this female mage is probably the real official match!


    But the problem is, Hu Jie is very enthusiastic to me! I''ll give her a hug before I leave, although I don''t know what she means now.


    What would she think of me if it reached her? Our harmonious and beautiful relationship has been broken directly!


    This story is often found in TV series.


    So, just throw the whole thing away and delete it from the source. I hope that the female mage can find another male mage with a sense of justice and inexplicable sense of responsibility to save her in the sea of suffering.


    In the end, the fat monk enjoys the big bed room alone. Elder martial sister Yaqin naturally has one room for each person, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu have one room, and Luo Peng and I have one room.


    Of course, before we went back to our rooms to have a rest, we didn''t forget to go to the fat monk''s room and beat him up!


    For this reason, I directly used the canopy given by my master to isolate everything here. No matter how powerful I was, I would not destroy everything here. At the same time, I also used the elimination note to prevent the sound, mainly the scream of the fat monk, from spreading out and frightening others.


    It is extremely cruel to use this method!


    So, with the five of us united as one, the fat monk spent what should be the most miserable half hour of his life.


    In fact, it was supposed to be over in more than 20 minutes, and the four people were all depressed. However, I ignored it and beat him for several minutes, which made the four people stay. I don''t know why I hate this product more than them.Nonsense, I failed several times because of this product! Now, all of a sudden, I have a chance to fight my teammates. Don''t you hurry up to fight?!


    As a result, the scream of the fat monk lasted for a few more minutes, and it didn''t end until I got rid of my anger.


    However, one of the things that annoys me is that the body protection and Buddha light of this product is too meticulous! Although it doesn''t feel like it, it doesn''t hurt. Even the pain is reduced. Half an hour later, the fat man was clean and unhurt, just humming because of the pain.


    No! If you don''t see the other side''s bruises and bruises, you don''t feel it! This is soulless!


    But now it''s no use beating him again. He can''t hurt himself. On the contrary, it''s not worth it!


    So the five of us left after throwing him on the bed. We only took back the canopy and kept the anechoic sign. After all, the goods may not start screaming at any time. Don''t disturb the rest of the guests.


    Back to my room, I took a hot bath first. I was really tired along the way, mainly because I was tired. I should lie in bed and brush my mobile phone for a while, and then go to bed. I need to maintain sufficient physical strength and spirit.


    As a result, as soon as I lay down and looked at my mobile phone, I saw the message from the shadow army headquarters.


    It''s a piece of news - just now, more than 20 evil practitioners sneaked into the east island country and secretly assassinated Sasaki, but to no avail. Two powerful evil practitioners fight against Qingmu, the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance. In vain, evil practitioners have someone to help them, but they still can''t take him, so they can only retreat in the end.


    Finally, there is a sentence in brackets.


    These evil practices probably come from the Gong demon sect!

 Chapter 220

    These evil practices probably come from the Gong demon sect!


    This sentence is written in brackets, because there is no real evidence for it. If you say it casually, it may lead others to unnecessary trouble.


    But, after all, at present, there are so many people who can be organized, and there is such a strong force of evil cultivation. Only the Gongmo cult can make a guess. Let''s go and find out.


    "So fast to get information, ah, the shadow army''s information network is really not built." I lay on the bed with my hands under my head, looking at the screen in front of me projected by the mobile phone in my chest, murmuring to myself.


    "But The scene should be quite big. It''s not surprising to know. " I was talking to myself again, acting like a psycho.


    Because my mobile phone is in the body, the projection depends on the system, and other people can''t see it, so it''s really like being sick. But Luo Peng didn''t have such feelings, and he was indifferent to foreign affairs, so he didn''t respond much to my strange behavior.


    What the shadow army got was really first-hand information, and the accuracy was as high as more than 19%! Because I am the agent of Dongfang district and belong to the upper leadership, this news was sent to us directly.


    Then, they distribute them to the middle leaders. As for the bottom, they start from the middle leaders and release them in a ladder shape. Duan Qingtian can''t know the mobile phone numbers of all the soldiers of the shadow army.


    However, no matter how reliable the information of the shadow army is, it won''t be 100%. At least they don''t know whether it''s Gong Mo Jiao.


    So, when I saw the news, it was funny, because I Know!


    Moreover, the information is very accurate!


    Because, in this operation, there is an informant I once sent to break into the shadow army - Zhang Zheng!


    This man and Li cunhao knew me together, but I sent the goods out, and Li cunhao was left behind.


    For his success as an undercover agent, on the one hand, in order to increase his strength and make it more convenient for him to get in, on the other hand, it was also a lure. I gave him the only soul sealing bead left.


    Since then, I haven''t seen him again, but I often get in touch with him. He reports the undercover situation to me.


    And because of this undercover operation, I got a very shocking news.


    There are ten elders in Gongmo sect!


    Ten elders!


    You know, every elder has many teams. As far as I know, there are five under the five elders! For the rest, they were originally from the three elders, but because they had been away for a long time, they didn''t know what was going on in the church.


    But according to five, ten elders, that''s fifty captains!


    If every team leader has Meng Hong and Fei Huo Taoist, who are as strong as the legendary blade, then some of them will definitely be the enemies of the shadow army and even the mages all over the world!


    Moreover, according to Zhang Zheng''s feedback, there are still many new stars. Once they are given time to develop, they will be a group of team leaders in the future!


    According to Zhang Zheng''s information, when they entered the Gong Mo cult, they were directly approached by people like Lu Qijun. However, according to what he had heard before, they seemed to want to join the cult, and they could sign up on their own.


    This feeling is good! Now that he is hiding his identity, it is impossible for him to be visited again as before. It is best to register himself.


    Evil cultivation, seemingly scattered, but in fact inexplicable, there will be their own small circle. Zhang Zheng, a pseudonym of Yin Yang emissary, mixed the relationship between flower and name, got the way of registration and participated in the enrollment.


    It was at that time that he learned that there were ten elders in the whole cult!


    Among them, the nine elders and the ten elders are always responsible for bringing new people. He and the rest of his contemporaries are all temporarily led by these two elders.


    In this regard, I specially asked if the two elders were responsible for bringing in new people and there would be no team. In this way, almost ten teams could be subtracted, one fifth less!


    However, Zhang Zheng didn''t find out the news in this respect. I have no way to know. I can prepare for the worst. At the same time, also let him not too hard to inquire, small water flow, in case of being found, but not beautiful.


    And about this time, they went to the east island country and assassinated Sasaki, Zhang Zheng knew more than that. That''s what he went through!


    He is one of the participants!


    He told me one by one about the beginning, the process and the ending, of course, from his perspective, including attacking fishing boats, fighting warriors in the street, and how to retreat in the end.


    Especially the cloud giant, he used a very exaggerated tone and adjectives in his story. It seems that I can see his saliva flying through the signal of this system! But of course, he''s not talking, he''s communicating through brain waves, just like me.


    The result of this battle is the same as that of the shadow army. Dark cloud general Aoki, the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance, has a name. The documents sent by the shadow army have the names of these big people, so I''m not very surprised to hear that dark cloud giant.Of course, it may be that I didn''t see it at the scene, so I thought it was nothing.


    The two captains of the team are under the command of the four elders. One is called ghost swordsman, and the other is called the emissary of the underworld.


    With this name, when Zhang Zheng told me about their abilities, I didn''t have to ask them. I knew which one corresponded to which one.


    As for the one who came to the rescue later, he was a team leader under the four elders. He had heard about it before. He was called the dark thorn Xia. He dressed like an ancient great Xia. He took a hat, lowered the white gauze to cover his face, and used a long sword. His sword technique was superb.


    Specifically, he certainly will not only know so clearly. I can only explore these things when I have a chance later.


    This captain''s strength is definitely higher than those two captains. However, he didn''t pay enough attention to general Aoki, the leader of a high mage organization. In the end, he just backed away and didn''t win.


    However, for the Gong Mo cult, although it did not achieve its original goal of assassinating Sasaki, it also killed many warriors and ninjas, which was a shock to them.


    What''s more, they didn''t get any real harm themselves. Apart from the facial injury of the emissary of the underworld, there was nothing else to talk about. Several new stars retreated safely.


    This battle is the first battle between the Gongmo sect and the overseas forces. The first-class mage organization, the Wudao alliance, is at the top of the table. This result is neither a loss nor a win.


    At least, according to Zhang Zheng, this result is not disappointing for the people of Gongmo cult


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha! It is said that the big cloud is their highest combat power. Hum! It''s nothing. Our two captains would have defeated him if they hadn''t been for the Ninjas who are too dog and always sneak attack behind their backs


    On a yacht that seems to be used for sightseeing, the living room area of the house is surrounded by a large circle of sofas. In the middle of the yacht, there are all kinds of drinks and beers on the tea table, and several people put their shoes on it.


    The fat man with a flying knife was sitting near the door, his arms on the back of the sofa, his two little arms hanging down, and one of them was holding a bottle of coke. At this time, he was looking up and laughing. He was very satisfied with the action.


    But it''s useless for him to be satisfied. The leader of the team has to be satisfied.


    At this time, the two captains were on the deck, where there were seats for sightseeing. This was originally a yacht suitable for many people, and they were taught by Gongmo. As for the way to get it, I can''t say.


    As for the dark spiker, he left after helping them retreat. This team should be led by them, or they should be led by them.


    Two people sat on the seats outside. Actually, they knew in their hearts that they were arrogant in this operation. Only more than 20 people intruded into the territory of this family in East island country, which was a little inflated.


    However, judging from the results, it is also good. People have nothing to do with it, and they have set up a threat to the alliance. Maybe for the alliance, and even the various forces in the world, what they see may not be an arrogant cult, but a powerful cult.


    If today, after a hard battle, these people are gone, no matter how long they fought with the legendary general Wuyun, half an hour? An hour? Or two hours? These will be covered up! In the end, only Aoki killed more than 20 people of Gongmo cult, and Gongmo cult was arrogant


    The outcome of a battle is always what the winner says. When others watch the battle, they will be influenced by the existence of the winner. No matter what kind of variables there are in this battle, and what kind of tortuous process, the one left behind is the winner!


    However, Gongmo sect retreated completely this time, which is different in other people''s eyes. Without a winner, the balance of measurement will be more stable. Although Aoki always seems to have the advantage, he is the strongest in the Martial Arts Alliance, and the strongest Gongmo sect has not yet taken action!


    So, in other people''s eyes, this time, the Gongmo sect is still better.


    Even in the high level of Gongmo cult, I think so. The dark stab man also revealed such information when he left, saying that he was very satisfied with it. But for those who really participated in the operation and served as the commander in chief, the flaws and defects are very obvious!


    "Still too arrogant, almost, almost."


    "Well, don''t think about it. Don''t the elders mean to blame us? They also think we''re doing a good job


    "But there are still problems. If this is the case next time, more than 20 newcomers will go to other people''s territory to fight, it may not be the same result. Next time, the whole army will be destroyed! In that case, the new force of the cult will be gone! "


    He said, looking at the cabin behind him, which is the living room where the newlyweds are. They can also hear the voice of the fat man.


    What he said is basically the idea of those bystanders who eat melons. The two captains brought about 20 new people to make trouble in other people''s territory, forcing the strongest out, and they haven''t been killed!This is awesome!


    But it was ironic in their ears.


    But they did not say anything. There are not so many people in the world who dare to admit their mistakes, refute and boast their words, but constantly admit their mistakes to others. What''s more, they are all evil practitioners, and their nature is not so good.


    In the house, the fat man talked and laughed with others, and drank coke from time to time, but it was a glass bottle with very little capacity, so he drank it in a few mouthfuls.


    "Xiaoguzi, take another bottle!"


    As soon as the fat man saw that his bottle was empty, he immediately threw it on the ground. Fortunately, there were soft carpets, they didn''t break, and they didn''t even make a sound.


    On one side, a handsome, thin man listened and trotted to the box next to the TV cabinet. He took another bottle of coke and a screwdriver from the coffee table. After he opened it, he handed it to the fat man respectfully.


    This man is only a little more than 1.7 meters tall, and he has no strength. His voice is more feminine, and he becomes the target of these people''s suppression.


    Because his surname is Gu, these people, in order to laugh at and bully him, call him a eunuch. They all call him that. They run him into the waiters of these people. He has no qualification to sit on a couch. He can only stand and serve them constantly.


    This fat man, as a new star, bullies him more ruthlessly, and he has to show more respect and fear.


    And when it comes to new stars


    That small Gu son looked at this group of people, the only one is not very gregarious, is sitting alone in a corner, do not participate in the conversation, just low hair Leng, from time to time to drink a sip of wine in hand.


    "Well, you Is there anything else I can do for you? " Xiaoguzi came up to him and asked carefully.


    The man looked up at him, but did not speak.


    The fat man over there saw it and said with a smile, "OK, you don''t have to ask him. He''s a stuffy guy. He doesn''t like to talk. Don''t bother him. On the contrary, he''s irritated. I tell you, this is the weirdest one among the new stars. He''s a messenger of yin and Yang!"

 Chapter 221

    Yin Yang emissary! Zhang Zheng''s pseudonym!


    Looking up at his face is the new image he conjures up by using the mask.


    The face changing mask, even the figure can be changed. Although he was humble in the past and no one paid attention to him, for the sake of safety, he changed all his characteristics before he dared to join in.


    Before that, he thought deeply about what kind of person to use in order to survive here and best protect himself, and finally decided to be a cold dark man.


    Anyway, evil cultivation is a villain. What''s the most important thing for a villain?


    Is it the strength that can make decent headache? Is it a very large organization? Is it cold-blooded and inhuman? Or is it a tragic experience that can be said to be decent and honest, and can be washed away every minute?


    No! None of them!


    There is a high cold handsome face and domineering president like character ah!


    The latter must be attached to the former, so, in the final analysis, the former is the most important!


    Therefore, he changed a high cold and handsome face with a mask, and set himself a high cold domineering dark man.


    Such a villain doesn''t need to be whitewashed. He can''t be black at all! Don''t be afraid of bad villains, just be afraid of handsome villains!


    Facts have proved that a handsome villain is not hateful at all. On the contrary, there will be a lot of fans. It would be more perfect if you add a bit of domineering CEO character!


    At this time, he was wearing a white coat with a black sweater inside. He also wore a real silver necklace that he had bought with a lot of money and a ruby like decoration on his neck.


    Of course, that gem must be fake.


    If all his clothes were taken away, the body of the mask, two strong chest muscles, eight symmetrical abdominal muscles, and white skin that only appears in cartoons would be exposed.


    Of course, this is the state of his life when he is not in battle, but not when he is in battle!


    As he retreated, the assassin and the other two captains were responsible for resisting Aoki, while the others ran to the shore.


    Of course, the Wudao alliance couldn''t let him go so easily. The Ninja troops immediately caught up and wanted to keep them here.


    At that time, thanks to the protection of the fat man and Zhang Zheng, as well as the other two new stars, they bought time for them, so that one of the team leaders could have enough time to rush over from there to support them. Only in this way could the team with only more than 20 people dare to wave around on the enemy''s territory retreat.


    At that time, he was surrounded by Yin and Yang. He could attack and defend. He solved countless Ninja tricks and swords in his hand. If God could help him!


    What''s more surprising is that a ninja tried to use Ninjutsu to get close to him. As soon as he appeared, he hit him with a ball, hit him in the middle of the door, flew a few meters backward, fell to the ground and didn''t move.


    Later, the fat man asked him what was the name of his two balls. It turned out that the ball that hit the Ninja at that time was a dark ball, which had phagocytic ability and absorbed some of his essence.


    If ordinary people, or some weak mages, suffer this and lose their essence, it''s as if they suddenly lose a necessary part of their body. They can''t slow down and will die!


    Like that ninja, he doesn''t know, but he is actually an elite force in the Wudao alliance. He is not strong, but he is certainly not weak. After this, he can''t say he died directly, but he certainly won''t have nothing to do.


    Now I should have fainted. Even if I wake up afterwards, I will definitely leave irreversible sequelae. Maybe the word "elite" will not be with him in the future!


    If you are a master, you will not have too much influence, but you will be confused for a short time. You can buy some time. Whether you are fighting or running away, it is very useful.


    But of course, with his current strength, it is impossible to hit the master, and, even if hit, there should be a great chance of being backfired.


    The two orbs of Yin, Yang, black and white are the magic that he made by integrating the soul sealing bead into his body! It''s also the reason that makes him step into the ranks of new stars, and it''s his biggest, even the only talisman and Assassin''s mace!


    Different from the fat man who uses magic tools outside the body, his pair of balls are magic and a part of himself, so they are more valued. No matter how cold and stuffy he is, no matter how arrogant he is, he will tolerate them.


    As for the fat man, thanks to his cheerful personality, he didn''t do that. If he had the same personality as Zhang Zheng, he would have been killed at that time. The magic weapon would have been used by others. It would have given full play to his strength.


    He was sitting in the corner. From the point of view of human facilities, there was nothing wrong with him, but in fact, he was secretly reporting to me. Although it''s brain wave communication, others can''t see it at all, but in the process of communication, the smaller the influence around, the better. It''s definitely impossible to sit in a crowd, so I choose to do it here.The result did not expect, on the contrary, it seems more normal, and their personal settings are more stable.


    When he wanted to understand this, he almost picked his thumb. It was me!


    Zhang Zheng sympathizes with that little Gu Zi, but all those who can stay here are those who ask to join the cult. The so-called poor people must have something hateful. That is to say, what''s pitiful here?


    About these new people, especially the new stars, he told me all he knew. I have a better understanding of the cult, but I can only know it myself.


    I really don''t want to tell these secrets to others, especially the shadow army. I will tell them when necessary. I can''t harm them.


    But now, if I say that, they will ask me how I know. Zhang Zheng''s story can''t be covered, and the mask''s story must be exposed. What happened in Maoshan is not a secret. If they ask about it again, they will know it all!


    If we go further, they will find that Zhang Zheng and I know each other strangely. When I explain to them, I can explain to them in one stroke. It''s more mysterious, and it can also increase their respect for me. After all, I''m so unpredictable. But not for the shadow army!


    Detective eye may have to be exposed, but I only have this spell, and I didn''t see others teach me. How can I explain that? Do you want me to tell you all about my past life?!


    Well, I admit that I think too much. I always think that I may really have delusion of victimization, but since it is possible, we should be careful and solve it from the root instead of telling them.


    So at this time, I look at the news sent by the shadow army headquarters, and feel a little funny, just like you have seen today''s TV plot, but someone is still sending yesterday''s notice.


    But you really can''t say it, because you are the director of this TV play. What else do you do when you tell the story?


    Therefore, this matter was disconnected from me and did not continue to develop. Zhang Zheng also followed those people and returned to China. However, at this time, the mage organizations in various countries were exploding!


    East Island, one of the parties to this incident!


    "According to the report, a total of nine bodies have been found, which are exactly the same as those sent out. Moreover, there are no scars on the face and they are kept intact. They have been compared with the database and the results will be available soon." A man in uniform reported to a middle-aged man with two moustaches.


    As soon as the words were heard, another uniformed man came not far away. He ran directly to the man, bowed and saluted, and said, "the report has been checked with the database, and it''s right to confirm that it''s the nine people!"


    "Alas


    The moustache listened to the report, sighed, looked embarrassed, put his hands behind him, and walked slowly.


    Over there, a group of people were carrying the bodies of the nine people on stretchers, ready to load them onto the train that was parked, transport them back and bury them in the designated place.


    The man with moustache went over. The steward saw him and knew that he was coming to see the body, so he immediately asked the man to stop and ask him to see.


    The moustache came up to him. In front of him, nine bodies were neat. Three of them were still wearing special diving suits made by Sasaki. There were strangulation marks on their necks. According to the cause of death, they were strangled by ropes and other things, resulting in suffocation.


    This is what the emissary of the underworld did with his long black rope. At the time of the battle on the fishing boat, these three had gone first.


    And what he cares about is not this, but the words on these nine people!


    The nine corpses, after their death, were captured into their own territory by the emissary of the underworld, and then, on their bodies, carved a sentence.


    "The power of Donghai belongs to the Gongmo cult and the demon lord! You and other ordinary people, don''t want to occupy it! "


    That remark was written in Chinese, and someone translated it. At that time, it made the moustache angry and tremble!


    "We finally passed the motion, ready to explore the power under the sea, how How can I report to Lord Aoki? "


    When everyone began to talk about it, no one knew the cause of the war, even the intelligence network of the shadow army could not find a clue.


    However, I know, the kongmu cult knows, and so does the alliance of martial arts and Taoism in East Island. This is a fight against the mysterious power under the East Sea!


    If it wasn''t for the geographical distance, how could those big organizations ignore this powerful force?!


    Unexpectedly, even the Gong demon sect wanted to join in!


    In a spacious room at the headquarters of the East Island National Martial Arts Alliance, a tall man was sitting on his sofa, his face black and frightening, with a jar of sake in his right hand.


    The man was wearing a kimono, half exposed chest and abdomen, revealing bronze skin and iron muscles, with big face, thick eyebrows and big eyes, thick mouth and wide nose, full of anger!


    This man is Aoki!A group of people come to make trouble for themselves, disturb their sleep, and finally run away. Who don''t get angry?!


    Because of this, all the high-level personnel in the headquarters of the Wudao alliance were called here, one by one, trembling and walking on thin ice. They knew that they were going to be punished. They know too much about the temperament of their boss. They have no place to spread their anger. They must take it out on these people!


    Sure enough, the green wood cow took a sip of sake, and his black face turned red at that time. As soon as he put down the wine jar, he stood up and glared at the people below.


    The bottom person whole heart a tight, the heart says to end, my life end!


    But just then, there was a knock outside the door, and someone was shouting, "sir!"


    "Go away!" Aoki is angry. If you interrupt him, can you get better? Directly roared in the past, frighten the person below is a body to quiver.


    The man outside the door was obviously frightened and immediately said, "no No, sir. It''s a letter


    In order to prevent someone from eavesdropping on the call, some of their more important things are communicated through a kind of signaling instrument. This instrument is generally only used internally by them, with one exception. Therefore, Aoki thinks that where someone sent what message.


    "I''ll see it later. There''s nothing urgent now!" Aoki continued to shout, that''s what I mean. I''ll work when I''m done.


    "Sir, this matter is very important, is It''s from them. "


    "They?" Aoki frowned and thought for a moment. I see. It''s the exception.

 Chapter 222

    Just half an hour ago, in North America, in the Phoenix Palace


    The temple of Huofeng temple is built in a large forest. Inside the forest, there is a large open space. A towering temple stands there. It looks very sacred. It seems that the ancestors built it for the immortal hundreds of years ago.


    But in fact, this temple is only a few years short, and the people who live here are not immortals, but a group of conceited people who claim to be gods!


    "Great God! The great God


    In the temple, there is a dark room. By the moonlight in the window, we can see that this is a bedroom. A big soft bed occupies most of the area of this room. The rest is occupied by tables and wardrobes.


    On the wall, there is a painting of Jesus. Below the painting is a table against the wall. The chair beside the table is full of clothes.


    On the bed, obviously someone was sleeping there.


    At this time, there was a knock outside the door. Someone was knocking outside and shouting the title of this person.


    This is the highest leader of Huofeng temple, the most noble existence of North American mages!


    "Who is it?" Inside the room, a man wakes up and shouts.


    "It''s me, Howard." The man outside answered.


    "Ah, it''s you. Why do you have to come up late to disturb me? You know what will happen if you disturb my dream for no reason. "


    "Yes, I know, but I''m sure you''ll be interested in this. Just now, a very interesting thing happened. All the information and information from all parties are ready." Howard said outside the door.


    "Well?" The man in the room frowned, sat up from the bed and asked, "is that what I need to know now?"


    "I''m sure you''ll want to know and be happy to get the result."


    "Well, it''s interesting. I''ll come." With a smile, the man lifted the quilt and got up from the bed.


    When the quilt was lifted, it seemed that there was another body on the soft mattress in the hazy. When he got up and got out of bed, because the movement was too big, it also attracted the murmurs of dissatisfaction from the women who were disturbed in their sleep.


    And there''s more than one woman!


    Outside the door, Howard stood respectfully at the door, waiting for his boss to come out. In the room, there was a vague voice, which should be the man wearing clothes. Beauty in the side, can he still lie down?


    You can see Howard from the dim light of the corridor lamp hanging on the wall outside. This is a white man, about 1.78 meters tall, wearing a khaki coat, hands wearing open gloves, coat hood on his head, hot as instant noodles with long golden hair thrown out from both sides, the hat squeezed out.


    High nose, a pair of glasses with gold frame and round lens on the beam, looks a little gentle, clean face, no beard, a pair of deep blue pupils, deep and elegant.


    No matter where you put a person with such a look, she should be loved by girls. However, this man named Howard wasted his advantage. He is nearly 30 years old this year, but he has never met any women


    "Click."


    The door was opened and a man came out.


    "The great God." When Howard saw this man, he immediately saluted respectfully, with incomparable respect, as if he had seen God.


    "What on earth? Say it quickly The man, who was called the great emissary, leaned on the doorframe with one arm and said lazily.


    This man is taller than Howard. He should be more than 1.8 meters tall. He is also white, clean, beardless and blonde. However, different from Howard''s instant noodle head, his hair is short and combed neatly, which makes it look sharp.


    Under the body is a white shorts to the knee, waist tied with a brown belt, feet are a pair of white sports shoes. Upper body, only wearing a shirt, and no buttons, no other clothes inside, white body and perfect muscle lines show.


    Maybe it''s because he just woke up. He looks listless and seems to be able to fall asleep immediately. However, no one can underestimate his power.


    The great emissary of Huofeng temple has a unique blood. He is good at fire magic. He can be shirtless in the ice and snow without any influence. At this time, wearing two clothes is just symbolic, mainly for the sake of looking good, but in fact, he will not feel cold whether he wears them or not.


    "Please follow me. All the information is in the study. I''ll tell you what happened on the way." Howard said respectfully.


    The great emissary blinked with sleepy eyes and scratched his head again. Then he followed Howard to the study. On the way, Howard and the great emissary briefly described this matter - of course, the conflict between the cult and the alliance of martial arts.Half way through, Howard first explained the general situation in three or two sentences. Unexpectedly, the great god suddenly came to the spirit, his sleepiness in his eyes was gone, and instead of it, he quickly ran up and rushed into his study!


    On the desk in the study, there are information from the intelligence stations of Huofeng temple in various regions, and information from other channels.


    The general situation is almost the same, but some details are slightly different from each version. Compared with the fact, it is not so complete, but it is already in the eighties and nineties.


    The great emissary sat behind the desk, looking at the information, with rich and interesting expression on his face. Howard stood aside, bowed his head and waited for his boss to respond.


    "Good!"


    After a while, the great envoy finally put down his information and stood up with a cold smile on his face: "this time, the Martial Arts Alliance has suffered a big loss. I''m afraid he has lost an adult. I don''t believe he can be so calm."


    Then he looked at Howard and said, "now! Contact Aoki of the Wudao Alliance for me. I''m going to see him to see if he was hurt by those guys. By the way, let''s talk about cooperation... "


    A few years ago, he told Aoki about this. At that time, because the foundation of North America was much larger than that of the East Island, Aoki was a little excited when he heard this proposal.


    But what character is he? He knows that once the alliance is equal in status, but it must be a higher level in North America, where would he like to be pinned down? So I didn''t agree immediately.


    However, he was also a greedy man. He didn''t explicitly refuse. He just said that he would reconsider. In order to show his sincerity, he gave them all the ways to use the internal communication instruments of their alliance, so that the two families could communicate.


    Over the past few years, the Wudao alliance has been developing and has not encountered any difficulties. Although it is certain that it can''t beat the shadow army on the land of China near the sea, fortunately, the shadow army didn''t take the initiative to look for trouble. They have been living together peacefully for several years, and they are relieved.


    On this side, the Fire Phoenix Temple has been hanging for such a long time, and I''m not happy. But it''s not worth fighting with the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, so I put it down, just thinking that it''s not alliance anyway, and it''s nothing.


    But recently, a variable appeared!


    Changes in the East China Sea!


    Everyone knows that there must be a strong force under the East China Sea. Maybe it was a long time ago that some great power left behind. The danger is certain. But if we can get him, won''t it make their strength to a higher level?!


    So, apart from the shadow army, few forces want to eliminate it. They want to get it, but some can get it, some have self-knowledge, dare to think and dare not do it, such as Bangguo.


    Huofeng Temple definitely wants to, and with their strength and inside information, they are absolutely confident that they can control it, but the problem is that the geographical location is not right, too far away!


    And this thing is very close to us. In case they come rashly and lead the shadow army out, the scene will not be good at that time.


    With the arrogance of the great emissary and the people in Huofeng temple, they don''t think they will lose to the shadow army when they really get up, but the problem is that if they really want to fight, their battle line is too long, and the shadow army just needs to go out.


    Therefore, the plan of directly seizing was cancelled.


    At this time, they thought of the alliance of martial arts and Taoism again, and immediately they were glad that they didn''t fight them at that time. At this time, if we bring up the old story again, the two families will cooperate and gain the power under the East Sea. At that time, we will decide how to divide and whether to divide according to the situation. Isn''t it beautiful?!


    But Aoki is greedy after all, and he occupies the right place. The shadow army also shows an attitude that he doesn''t want. Isn''t it cheap for nothing? What else can I do for you? Cooperation? What a cooperation!


    But it''s still the same sentence. If we can''t make enemies, we can''t make enemies. Let''s go again and wait for me to think about it.


    People with a clear eye know that. Why not think about it? ha-ha!


    But I can''t help it. At this time, I won''t get anything at all. I just let out my anger, so I put it down first.


    Did not expect, today, suddenly out of such a thing! The God of Gongmo sect brings justice. Give this arrogant Aoki and Wudao alliance a loud slap in the face!


    More than 20 evil practitioners, who have been running wild on other people''s territory, have retreated all over their body, which makes them lose their adults! Moreover, there is an unprecedented sense of crisis!


    It''s not that they have never heard of the name of Gong Mo cult. The chaos in the world is what they started. At that time, these overseas organizations were still secretly happy.


    Don''t say that other people are powerful in China, such as the shadow army, Tianya society, even the official and the folk. The Gongmo cult is there! You can do whatever you want. You have a lot to do.


    As a result, today, Gong demon sect tells them by action: we are not only here, you overseas, and none of you can run away!


    From then on, they realized and finally remembered that kongmiao was never an anti China organization, but an organization against the world!It''s just that their base is in the East.


    And in this among them, can feel menace most, it is green wood!


    Originally, I didn''t want to cooperate with Huofeng temple. That''s because there was no rival and there was no need to cooperate. At this time, the opponent came out and was very strong! Then we have to cooperate!


    What''s more, the most important thing is that this opponent is the enemy of the whole world. Even if we have found a good reason, we can say that it is to deal with our common enemy and bring peace to the world. That''s why we have an alliance. That''s a great excuse!


    Although the discerning people all know what you want to do, but this face project, should do still have to do, at least say good.


    Smart people can think of this, Aoki can think of it, and his great God can also think of it. At that time, he knew that at this time, he had to throw an olive branch, a rare opportunity!


    So, when Qingmu was about to get angry, someone came to send a letter. When Qingmu heard the word "they", he knew that Huofeng temple had sent a letter.

 Chapter 223

    In a small house, Aoki''s huge body was squeezed behind a wooden table, frowning at the letter in his hand.


    The communication mode of this instrument is not dialogue, but correspondence like telegram. In this communication of the great God envoy, he clearly wrote down what he had just written. He explained his interests, declared his righteousness, and proposed cooperation again.


    He also suggested that the best place for them to meet is in East island country. The time is their time here, tomorrow Ah, no, it''s past midnight. It''s three o''clock this afternoon.


    "In such a hurry?" Aoki looked at the paper and suddenly laughed. He looked up at the clock hanging in the room. Now it''s two o''clock in the morning. It''s been a long time.


    "I can''t go to see him in a bad mood, ha - I was woken up as soon as I fell asleep. I''ll sleep a little longer. Don''t call me if there''s nothing wrong, but Now it should be nothing. "


    Aoki yawned and said, standing up to move his muscles and bones, put down the paper in his hand, and went out to the room.


    "Well Lord Aoki, what about those people? " Someone asked.


    He meant, of course, those who were still in the room, waiting to be scolded.


    "Well?" Aoki looked back at him with a frown and scratched his hair with a look of embarrassment.


    By the big God, the original anger was almost gone. Now I just want to have a good sleep, but I don''t think so much about the rest.


    "Forget it, they''re lucky. Let them all go back. Let''s just say that there''s nothing wrong. Don''t disturb me." With that, Aoki went back to his bedroom and went back to sleep.


    The man stood in the same place and looked at Aoki''s back. He sighed. It''s really not a man''s job to be a guard for a bad tempered boss. He has to be careful when he speaks and does things.


    Just now, if he didn''t mention that sentence and didn''t ask those people in his room what to do, then if he thinks of it later, it''s very likely that he will settle the matter later! At that time, I can''t afford to go!


    So, at the risk of drawing his anger up again, and being reminded by those people that it was himself, he would also say that.


    But fortunately, the result was good, and he was relieved, and so were those people. Although they didn''t know the reason, they just said in their heart, "this old guy turned upside down today.".


    ¡­¡­


    The impact of this confrontation is huge. As I have just mentioned, people all over the world know two things. First, kongmu cult is an evil cultivation organization against the whole world. Second, the Gongmo cult is very powerful. Just over 20 people can become demons and run away under the eyes of the first-class mage organization Wudao alliance.


    For a moment, all mage organizations around the world responded


    North Europe, Shenying society


    "Hoo


    A gust of wind blew through the small room, and all the candles on the tables beside the walls on both sides of the room were instantly lit, which made the dark little room suddenly become bright, and the dim yellow candle light reflected the whole room into yellow.


    There are no windows in this room. On all sides of the walls, only one door has been opened, and there are no other holes.


    A man kneeling in the center of the room, facing, is a stone table, above, put a bronze statue of equal height, that person is like a knight, like a god of war, more like a hero!


    He was wearing a crown and armor, with a cape on his shoulders, and a sword in his hand. The tip of the sword rushed down into the stone table, and the hands of the bronze statue were on the hilt.


    The wall for the bronze statue is facing the door. There are no other objects on both sides of the wall, but a table is placed on the wall. There is a row of candles on it. Just that gust of wind lit them up.


    At this time, the door of the house was opened, and a man in a red robe, dressed like a believer, bowed slightly to the man kneeling on the ground and did not speak.


    The man kneeling on the ground, wearing a black robe and a mask on his face, is gold and black, highlighting the nobility! His face is frightening and reveals a sense of holiness. There is a crown like bulge on his head, but it is longer than the crown spire in movies and TV plays.


    This mask makes his whole person appear so mysterious and tall, which makes people have an impulse to worship and a sense of inexplicable fear.


    "What can I do for you?" The man kneeling on the ground stretched out his hands, opened them, raised his head slightly, looked at the bronze statue in front of him as if he were worshiping, but in his mouth, he asked people around him.


    Just now, just because he came in, the man kneeling on the ground waved his arm and used his magic power to bring out the strong wind and light the candle to make the room light up. If he is alone here, this room will be absolutely dark.


    When the man heard what he said, he immediately said, "well, bishop, just now, something happened in the east island country. More than 20 people of kongminism broke into their territory and killed dozens of warriors and ninjas. Finally, they retreated under the pursuit of Aoki.""The whole body retreats?" When the man called bishop heard this, his eyes under the mask were fixed, and he looked askance at the man, who was still bowing and did not see his eyes.


    "Yes, according to the intelligence, the people of Gongmo cult certainly did not suffer any great damage. At most, only one or two people died, and they are not the main fighting force. It''s nothing to worry about." Said the man in red.


    "More than 20 people What''s the main force? What kind of character is it? "


    "The main force should be only three or four people. From the people we have heard before, we can see that they have the same strength. They should be people of the same level. They can be regarded as middle and high-level people."


    "Are you sure?" The protagonist''s eyes narrowed slightly and asked in a voice.


    "According to the known information, the real leader of Gongmo cult does not know his name. Under it, he is named after the elder and does not know the number. This time, it is not the elder level figure, but the next one."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After hearing this, the bishop lowered his voice and stopped talking. After a while, he said, "it seems that we have made a mistake about this organization before. We have to take them into consideration in the next few things. You, call all the green bishops immediately to the holy temple. I want to have a meeting."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the snow and ice of Maoguo, a group of Maoists in cotton padded clothes are running in a large area with no more than two floors. It seems that they are looking for something.


    "How''s it going? Have you found it? " A group of people came together and one of them asked.


    "No


    "I don''t have one either."


    "I''ve looked for it on the other side of the river, no one."


    All of them shook their heads and gave a negative answer. With white breath in their mouth, the spitting star appeared to have just come out of their mouth and could turn into a small ice bead and fall to the ground.


    "I''ve looked for it all, so it seems that there''s only one place, ice devil mountain. Isn''t the boss really there? But at this time, we can''t get in there. "


    After listening to these words, all of them looked at a towering snow mountain not far away.


    The mountain is called ice devil mountain. This organization, ice devil sect, is named after it. Because their boss is the only one who can enter the ice devil mountain!


    The ice devil mountain is famous among the local people and even the whole country of Mao. Although the whole country is extremely cold because of being in the north, the ice devil mountain is the most extreme one in the extreme cold!


    No matter how warm the clothes are, people who enter the disease devil mountain can''t escape death. Even now, it''s useless to bring the best heating equipment. The cold here and the dangerous mountain road that is difficult to climb make it a forbidden area for everyone.


    People who are not afraid of death often come to take risks, perhaps because of the fighting blood of the Maoists, or the spirit of maintaining the population shared by overseas people. These people adhere to the principle of "if you want to die, die first", and enter this mountain of taboos.


    Then, there is no then.


    The mountain has always been covered with a mysterious veil, until one day, a man named AOJIN came into the mountain and came out with some equipment and clothes of former people, and the veil began to be lifted.


    People try to enter the mountain again, but the result is not good, so people believe that the man named AOJIN is reincarnation of ice devil, only he can enter the ice devil mountain!


    Okin is really gifted. His father is a powerful mage. He also worships a famous master. He is even more gifted. It''s not surprising that he can conquer this mountain that ordinary people can''t conquer. It''s just No one can put those conditions together so well.


    Later, as his fame grew, many people came to follow him, and the ice demon sect was born.


    Because Okin likes to enter the ice devil mountain, the headquarters of the ice devil cult is located near the ice devil mountain. Unlike other organizations, their headquarters is not a high-rise building or a temple, nor a courtyard. Instead, they have built a large village in a suitable place. Most of the houses are bungalows, and the most are two floors.


    I have to say that these people are really willful!


    Originally today, they suddenly got the information that there was a conflict between the Gongmo cult and the Wudao alliance. They wanted to tell AOJIN about it. As a result, AOJIN entered the ice devil mountain tonight, and everyone couldn''t get in touch with him.


    Because no one can get in except Okin himself, neither can Ivan, the second in command.


    At this time, the ice devil mountain, a fairly flat place, ogin is sitting on the ground, meditating like straight poke sitting there, let the wind and snow fall without wavering.


    The snow on the ice devil mountain is like a small knife. If the general tent is blown, it will be scratched several times. However, he has nothing to do with it. He can''t see any trace on his body, and even has no sign of freezing red.


    Ice demon sect is good at practicing external skills and power magic, especially Okin!"I can''t help it. I have to wait for the boss to come back and tell him. Alas, by this time, the leaders of those organizations should have known about it and started to make arrangements. We lost the chance again." That person is really no way, can only shrug, helplessly said.


    Someone on the side patted him on the shoulder with a smile and said, "what can I do? Moreover, even if the boss is there, he won''t take it to heart. No matter what major event, as long as it doesn''t fall on him, he won''t take it very seriously. "


    The man looked at him and shook his head helplessly: "that''s the same."


    What he said is really true. Ogilvy has strong strength, and his physical quality is different from ordinary people, but he lacks all the decision and thinking of leaders.


    In the final analysis, the ice devil cult is more like his support club and fan group, which voluntarily gather to follow him, just like those people running behind Forrest Gump, rather than the people he actively called. Although this kind of big event happened, he should not care about it, unless it is Gong Mo religion that has really come to him.


    In this way, on such a night that seems to be no different from the rest, countless mage organizations are all active. In the near future, I don''t know what will happen again


    However, far from it, when I got up this morning, two major events happened here.


    First, I snore when I sleep, but I used to sleep alone in the community, so it''s nothing. But today, when I woke up in the morning and saw the frightened and angry eyes of Luo Peng on the opposite bed, I understood that it was very serious.


    And the second thing is more important, fat monk lost!

 Chapter 224

    A few of us stood at the door of the fat monk''s house, looking at the empty room and the room card that was still inserted at the door to get electricity, lost in thought.


    "Last night What did he look like? " I looked at the bed, left arm across the chest, right elbow on the left arm, with the right fist against the right cheek, do Sherlock Holmes shape.


    "Isn''t that guy the Buddha light protector? You can''t hurt yourself, and even the pain can be reduced. "


    "But No matter how to weaken the pain, it can''t stand the fight last night. It''s too cruel and inhumane. You should do it less. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Boss, how about you fight the hardest? "


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Don''t care about the details!"


    I waved my hand, pretended that it had nothing to do with me, went into the house and began to look around.


    The rest of them were helpless to see me like this, but they didn''t mention it any more, so they all came in and looked around for any suspicious places and clues.


    I looked around and found nothing. I frowned and said, "you say Is the fat monk afraid of being beaten again and running away? Or was it taken by someone? "


    Last night, I beat him a little hard. Who told him to be so mean and disturb my plan for several times? I was so angry. I beat him a little hard. Did he run away because of this?


    Because he was a monk who ran out of yunmiao temple. It''s not impossible for him to run again!


    But the doubt is that the purpose of his coming is to take charge of Gong Xiaoting in the end because of his dignity and persistence. But now I don''t believe it can be said.


    He left alone, in two cases. 1¡¢ It''s true. He left us because he couldn''t stand it! Who can''t stand who However, in the immediate future, I will try to find a way to solve the problem.


    The second situation is that his words are false. If he can''t cure a good person and wants to run away, he has no words. He follows us here and runs away. It''s a way to get away.


    And we have no evidence to prove that he is running away. Even if we meet him later, he will say that he has been arrested. If we make up a story, ordinary people can''t tell the truth from the falsehood.


    However, we are all mages. If we had a little bit of criticism, it would not be impossible. Would he be so stupid?


    ¡­¡­ Well, it''s not impossible that he is really so stupid.


    But the problem is that his little rosary beads are still with Gong Xiaoting. Does he want them?


    But For a timid person who is afraid of death, it is better to lose a baby than to work hard!


    But still, there is no evidence! There''s no evidence at all!


    I have also used the tactics of heaven, but I find that I can''t come out at all. What''s so special!


    In the past, all I could see was a layer of Buddha light, just like the Buddha light I saw from him.


    It seems that there are some problems with this product. Maybe it was a previous life. It was a Eminent monk? So this life got such a layer of Buddha light protection, even my tactics to heaven were isolated for me!


    Just like the old master said last time, my magic is very strong, but I don''t have the strength to play it now. No wonder, my skills are graded. Only when I upgrade my own level can I upgrade one of them.


    As for other skills, they can also be upgraded by using them, one level at a time. All skills and levels cannot exceed my own level.


    I always thought that this might be a proficiency or something, and it''s very easy to upgrade. After upgrading to a certain level, even the cooling time is gone. It''s very easy. So, I didn''t take it seriously.


    Now it seems that my system is not that simple.


    Detection eye was originally a waste skill, but now it''s a magic weapon for me!


    The system room was originally the place where I used to let ghosts live for a while, but now I find that when I get high enough, I can take people from all over the world to other places!


    This skill level, originally I thought it was useless, now it seems, really useful!


    With my current strength, a strategy for heaven can''t even be regarded as the body protecting Buddha light of a fat monk. How can I play with wool?!


    Strength is just a rookie, want to know what is the world outside the novice village? It doesn''t exist! Only if I''m strong enough to spy.


    "Sir, the doors and windows in this room are intact. There is no sign of damage. We can''t rule out the possibility that he ran away by himself."


    Tie Ning looked around and came to me and said.


    Luo Peng stood on one side, did not walk, just eyes around the room, heard this, said: "but if a ghost came in, can completely through the wall, the fat monk had no fighting power, we beat almost paralyzed, as long as take him, normally open the door to go, also won''t damage anything."


    "That''s the possibility. It doesn''t prove anything. That boy''s body is protected by the Buddha''s light. Ordinary ghosts can''t get close to him. If you want to catch him, you have to be a ghost demon. "I thought about it for a moment and said, "now the question is, if he ran away on his own, where can he go? If he was caught, who did? Why do you want to catch him? What on earth attracted the man who arrested him? "


    "Yes! It''s because he''s fat or because his feet stink. " Tie Ning joked.


    Luo Peng said: "I think, should not escape his body protection Buddha light, and the string of rosary beads, the other party to catch him, must want to get his two things."


    Ah, this is a serious analysis of the problem!


    I immediately gave Luo Peng an appreciative look, but the other side was immersed in his own thinking and didn''t see it.


    "Cough, let me just say it briefly. From these two reasons, his body protecting Buddha light is his own. He has no knowledge and skills. This thing should have been brought by his previous life. No one can remove it. The other person should not be thinking about the Buddha light." I coughed twice, he said.


    "That''s the rosary? be on the cards! It''s something out of the world! " Tie Ning also agrees.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, I don''t think so I thought about it, shook my head and denied the idea.


    "What magic power can he have to mobilize such a powerful Rosary? I''ve seen it. When he uses this rosary, he doesn''t recite incantations or cast spells. He just throws it casually. Who has ever seen such a magic weapon? "


    "Hiss..."


    A few people thought about it for a while. It''s true that there is no restriction on the use of the rosary beads of the fat monk. It''s like a smart machine without a password. Whoever finds it can use it. It doesn''t conform to the setting of magic weapon.


    Any magic weapon designer will hope that his invention has a certain degree of confidentiality, not a rotten street, anyone can use it. However, it seems that this rosary is not the case at all.


    "It''s true that when he closed us at the station yesterday, we didn''t react at all, and we didn''t find out what he was doing. Otherwise, he would not have succeeded!" Luo Peng frowned and said in a cold voice.


    "So!" I spread out my hand, "do you think it''s possible that this rosary is also a part of him, and only he can use it, so it''s very easy to use, even reciting and casting spells don''t need to be done."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Really Is this a magic weapon? "


    "I haven''t heard of it either, but have you ever heard of such a casual magic weapon that anyone can use until they get it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Indeed, what I said is very reasonable, and they can''t refute it at all.


    Can only be used by one person, and can be used casually, these are the two extremes! These two extremes have never appeared in the world, so the possibilities are the same.


    The same rarity, the same probability.


    For a moment, everyone is in deep meditation. It''s impossible to say that there is no possibility, but what''s the matter? You can''t get the two benefits of the fat monk. If you catch him, you will catch him in vain?!


    At the end of the day, all you have to do is to catch an ordinary monk who is fat and has bad feet. Ah, no, he''s very talkative!


    I get nothing, and I''ve got a problem for myself.


    Wait! Nothing


    Can''t get Just destroy it?!


    Destroy!


    I was surprised and said, "wait! Now I have a new idea. They want to kill the fat monk instead of getting something


    "Kill him?" Tie Ning frowned doubtfully. "Why kill him? He has no ability at all, and he has no sense of accomplishment after killing him. "


    On the other side, Luo Peng''s brain was quick, and he immediately responded: "those who can''t get will be destroyed! It''s possible, and no matter what happened to the rosary, there was no loss in killing him. If anyone can use it, just kill him and bring it. If only he can use it, the rosary will be invalid and no loss will be made. Moreover, we will lose a reliable helper. "


    "That''s right!" I immediately give Luo Peng a thumbs up! "Don''t you forget where it is? This is Yunzhou! What are we doing here? We''re looking for the person to help Gong Xiaoting solve the problem!


    That fat monk''s rosary beads, even the strange Gu dahonglian that should have been extinct long ago, can be restrained. Do you think those people will not be afraid?! If they find out the whereabouts of the fat monk, will they just wait? Instead of getting rid of him first? "


    "But How do they know... "


    "I''ve heard that the people who play the magic trick will have a certain ability to monitor their own magic trick. Elder martial sister Yaqin, is that right?" I asked elder martial sister Yaqin, who was sitting on the bed listening to our analysis for a long time and didn''t speak.


    "Yes, it is."


    "Therefore, if he finds out that the person who should have been killed has not been killed, he will know that someone is saving her. Furthermore, if he can feel that dahonglian is suppressed by the Buddha light, he will know that the person who saved her must be a monk! But Buddha light can''t dispel the poisonous insects. Therefore, he knows that the monk will definitely come to Yunzhou, so we should be targeted as soon as we come here. ""But How did he know that the fat monk was that monk? "


    "No, he may not know." Luo Peng suddenly interjected.


    "Yes I also answered immediately. "He doesn''t know which monk is. We only lost one fat monk. Even elder martial sister Yaqin, who is also a single room and a weak woman, didn''t have an accident because we only have one monk. This is the deviation of survivors. Their goal is not fat monks, but monks, all monks! "


    After that, I thought about it again and added, "maybe it''s not just a monk. He should not know that it''s a monk. All the Buddhists, lamas and toutuos, will be his targets."


    At this time, another man, Cheng Qianyu, who had never spoken, said, "you don''t have to explain so much. What do you want us to do, let''s do it!"


    "Well!" The others nodded at once.


    I looked at them, thought about it, thought about it, and called out Bi long and Lu Qijun.


    "Sir." Bilong came out and immediately saluted me. Lu Qijun, who is close to him, has his own way.


    "Etiquette doesn''t need so much. You two, no matter what method you use, find the kids around here and ask what happened here last night, especially if there was any strong presence here, and where the fat monk went."


    "Yes


    "Also, by the way, check to see if there has been any disappearance of Buddhists in this city recently. Please report to me whenever you have any information."


    "Yes, sir!"


    Bi long and Lu Qijun took orders, and they went immediately. I said to several people in the room, "the opponent has already started to act. We can''t wait to die. We must speed up our pace, check out immediately and move towards the southwest!"

 Chapter 225

    At the front desk of the hotel, I took the others to check out. Fortunately, the fat monk''s room card is still there, and we don''t have any luggage. It''s easy to get.


    "Hello, I''d like to ask if you saw anything last night There is a man with abnormal behavior. By the way, there is also a fat monk. Have you ever seen him? "


    While checking out, I asked the person at the front desk. If he ran away, he would be seen by the front desk. If he was arrested, he might not be able to avoid the eyes of the front desk.


    The waitress at the front desk frowned and thought for a moment, then said, "last night It''s not us on duty. Wait a minute. I''ll ask for you. "


    "Oh, thank you, thank you for your trouble!"


    I quickly thank you, and then watch the waitress pick up the intercom, into the room inside, may be some words with me.


    Before long, the waitress came out again, looked at me apologetically and said, "sorry, I didn''t see the person you were looking for."


    "Ah, it''s OK." I didn''t report too much hope, so I''m not disappointed. "Well, if you can, can monitoring..."


    "I''m sorry, sir. The monitoring in the hotel can''t be shown to outsiders." Said the waitress at once.


    I frowned and felt the shadow army notebook in my chest pocket.


    Monitoring can''t be shown to outsiders, but if the official family comes to check things, it should be OK.


    I thought about it, but then I gave it up.


    Now the enemy may have discovered our existence. In fact, they have discovered the existence of the fat monk, but we should not be identified. So, we''d better not expose more, or we will be discovered by them.


    They are in the dark, we are in the light, the situation is very bad for us!


    Now, we should keep on pretending to be ordinary tourists, at least not to let them know our true identity. If I expose the identity of the shadow army at this time, they will be ready for it immediately!


    And


    I took a look at the receptionists. They are the same as the general hotel receptionists. There is no abnormality, and there is no magic power on them.


    But this is Yunzhou, where other people live. I''ve seen how powerful the intelligence network of the shadow army is. Don''t other organizations have an intelligence network or an intelligence station?


    Although certainly not as strong as the shadow army, it should not be weak! If this hotel is their intelligence station, then, my bright identity, is not to pit myself!


    Victim delusion is useful!


    If it wasn''t for my slight delusion of victimization, how many times would I have been trapped!


    I turned away with satisfaction, and my face was full of proud smile. Although I''m not sure if it''s true, if it''s true, then I''m too strong. If it''s false, there''s no loss.


    That''s great. It''s me!


    I went to the door, Tie Ning they have been waiting in the rest area there, look at me, are standing up, did not stay, with me, out of the hotel.


    "What shall we do, sir? Are we going to split up and reduce the target? " Luo Peng was beside me and asked in a low voice.


    I thought about it for a while and shook my head: "no, if the other party hasn''t found us, we''ll be fine together. If they have found out, we''ll have problems apart. We''ll have more strength together. Let''s go together."


    "Yes."


    In fact, I''ve thought about it, but the problem is that this time I''m bringing all the people who can act as pioneers but can''t be managers. If it''s baron or Gongsun, it''s OK to act separately, but there''s really no way now.


    Countless ancestors'' bloody experience and reality tell us not to let people who are not suitable for this position stand in this position. It''s not everyone who can be specialized in this field.


    At that time, Zhuge Liang transferred Ma Su, who could only be a staff officer, to the front line and became the commander in chief. I don''t have to say much about the final result.


    Luo Peng, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu, I''m really worried that no one is in charge of me. Elder martial sister Yaqin is the only one who I think has a good brain, but she''s also the only one who can do magic tricks. It''s always safer to have her.


    "Where are we going now, sir? Go straight to the ancient stockade? "


    "Well Wait, I''ll take a look at the map first. " After thinking about it, I finally decided not to be so straightforward.


    I have a unique map of my own, which not only records the topography of various regions and various mountains and lakes, but also records all the forces and things that have happened in that region.


    For example, in the case of Nanyang people sneaking into Weicheng, I found a time to mark it after I came back.


    Because this map is projected directly on my mobile phone, and only I can see that projection. As soon as I finished reading the map, they didn''t see any reaction. I was afraid that they thought it strange, so I waved it in front of them with my right hand.It felt like a sci-fi movie in which a powerful scientist waved his hand and a high-tech computer projection screen appeared in front of him, shining blue.


    But the difference is that everyone can see that, and I can see this. I have to wave my hand. I wave my hand just to make myself look less like a sand sculpture.


    Other people look at my posture, although they don''t know what''s going on, but somehow they show a pair of adoring eyes, and I look at the map in this eye.


    You don''t need to look at the rest of the map. It mainly depends on the things in Yunzhou. As a result, we find that our place is not too far away from Mu''s home.


    "It''s hard for a strong dragon to beat a local snake. No matter how strong we are, since the other party can use the magic of dahonglian, which should have been extinct, it should be not weak. Moreover, it''s not even a person. It''s likely to be a group or an organization. We''re just going through this, but it''s still too risky."


    "What about that?"


    "Hiss If the dragon can''t beat the snake, let the dragon and the snake join hands I looked at them and said. "Go, go to Mu''s house!"


    ¡­¡­


    Mu family, the guardian of Yunzhou, as a mage''s family, naturally will not press their home in the downtown, but in a green mountain and green water.


    Because we have to pretend to be tourists, and there are a lot of people in the city, we can''t use the technique of imperial air defense, so like most people, we take the bus to another city, ready to go to Mujia first to see if we can get help.


    Strong dragon and local snake join hands to defeat the enemy perfectly!


    And I''ve looked at the map carefully. The place before us, the ancient village we''re going to, and the location of Mu family make up an obtuse triangle. Mu family''s point is the obtuse angle.


    That is to say, although it will go a little far, it is not completely out of the way.


    In that case, why not?!


    After half a day''s bus journey, we finally arrived at the city where Mu''s family is located. But I''m sure the bus will not stop directly at Mu''s door, but at the bus station in the city. We need to get off the bus and then go to the suburbs to visit Mu''s family.


    Before that, we have to find a hotel nearby.


    Mu family, to be honest, I really don''t know them well. Last time I met with Maoshan, I took the liberty to visit them in order to find out if there were any undercover agents among them. In principle, even if they have an impression on me, they are all bad impressions.


    What''s more, they had given me the feeling that they were superior. This time I went to them for help, I really didn''t have a good result!


    So, let''s find a place to settle down first, so as not to talk about the collapse. We have no place to live. It''s said that there are also people practicing witchcraft in Mu''s family. I took elder martial sister Yaqin with me, and then took Cheng Qianyu with me. Three people went straight to Mu''s family.


    The Mu family is located in the suburb of the city. It''s a beautiful place. I can see that the owner of the Mu family is a person who likes mountains and rivers. Such a person should be able to speak well


    I stood at the door of Mu''s house, thinking so.


    The Mu family is a family of mages, which is equivalent to a family organization of mages. It''s not an ordinary people''s house. The door is not closed, so that someone is trapped and can come here for help.


    I stood at the door and looked around. There was no one else. It seemed that it was peaceful here. I winked at elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu, and they went into the hospital together.


    The dress of this courtyard is a bit similar to the Yamen seen in the film and television drama. The entrance is a small courtyard with a path leading to a house in front. If it''s really the Yamen in the TV drama, it''s the lobby! But here, it''s a place like the front desk.


    The door was also open. The room was not very big. Just across from it was a long table with paper and pens. A man with glasses was sitting behind the table, frowning at us.


    On both sides, close to the gate of the courtyard, there are two long corridors on the left and right, leading to the walls on the left and right sides. In the direction of the interior, there are two paths leading to the back.


    However, on both sides of the cottage in front of it, there are two walls extending out, which are always connected to the left and right walls. Where the path meets the wall, there are double moon doors. The doors are closed. It seems that outsiders can''t get in.


    Of course, this is not only the place where the mage helps ordinary people to do business, but also the residence of the Mu family. As soon as they go into the yard to deal with business, they are all private inside.


    There are two benches on both sides of the corridor. They are prepared for fear of too many people coming here for help. I hope they are useless. It''s better to have fewer things like difficulties and disasters.


    I looked at it for a moment, then went on, went up the steps and walked into the room, facing the man with glasses sitting behind the table.


    "I''ve been looking at you for a long time. When I''m outside, I look around. When I come in, I don''t forget to look inside the yard. What''s the matter?" The man with glasses saw us coming in, looked us up and down, leaned back and asked.I look at him like this. When I listen to him, he has a high voice. The corners of his eyes move and his heart is slightly angry. Let''s have a detective eye first to see what level he is.


    At the moment of investigation, his ability is exposed. In terms of my level strength, he is only level 21. In terms of my level 25 and level 26, it doesn''t take much effort to beat him!


    "Are you from Mu family?" I squinted at him and asked.


    I have long thought that I might be superior. I really met him. Should I be unhappy or not.


    "Me? Hum! I''m worshipped by the Mu family. Li Yao is the one


    "Li Yao It''s a tribute. "


    A lot of families not only have their own strength, but also receive a large number of original scattered cultivation outside. These scattered cultivation strength is not bad, but for personal war, it is dangerous and has no backing; second, there is no fixed source of income.


    The family called them worship to help the family deal with some affairs, and the family was their backer and source of income.


    Some people are strong, and the family comes to them to develop themselves in his name. In this case, the family will honor him.


    But some people, their own strength is not as strong as the family, that is to find a backer, in this case, this person will become their family worship as honor.


    Obviously, this Li Yao belongs to the latter kind.

 Chapter 226

    In front of him, Li Yao, who claimed to be worshipped by the Mu family, was still leaning on the back of his chair, pulling a pair of 250000 or 80000, looking at us with a kind of arrogant eyes as if he were a superior person.


    However, his arrogance is nothing more than the arrogance of a frog in a well and the hypocrisy of a fox pretending to be a tiger!


    He, can''t be Mu''s initiative to find, but to rush to Mu''s own backer.


    This point can be seen from his tone. Only such a person can attach great importance to the identity of "Mu family worship". It''s like showing off!


    Moreover, this can be seen from the information given to me by the detective eye.


    Mu Nianqing, the owner of Mu family, is the 11th person on the Tianya list. He can almost get into the top ten. How can he be more powerful than a person whose strength is only similar to my level 21?


    "Oh, it''s Li gongfeng. I''ve heard a lot about him." I stared at him, clasped my hands and saluted slightly.


    The words in my mouth sound like honorifics, as if they were flattering him. But if you listen carefully, you can hear the irony.


    If I don''t say anything else, I''ll use the word "offering". I bite very hard. The implication is, what are you doing? You are just the fox in front of the tiger. Do you really think how great you are?


    But obviously, I mistakenly estimated his IQ. Oh no, maybe I underestimated his shameless level. After I finished this sentence, he laughed more happily, nodded with pride, and finally moved his back from the back of the chair, supported the table with both hands and looked at us.


    "You''re wise. Until I''m worshipped by Mu family, I won''t pursue the fact that you just wandered outside. Come to us. What''s the matter? Instead of going to the affairs desk in the city, I came to our home. "


    "Wait, wait wait! What is it? Desk? "


    I was stunned. What the hell is the desk?


    I didn''t expect that when I asked, Li Yao looked at me like a fool. He said, "our Mu family guards Yunzhou, but we can''t let all the people in need come here. In every city, every city, we have built a desk. If the local people have something to do, just go there. Why, don''t you know?"


    "We..." I looked at Li Yao, who looked like a fool. He was so angry that he almost gave him a punch. After all, he asked for help. He forced a smile and said, "we are new here. We just came to Yunzhou. I don''t know..."


    "Oh, hillbilly!" Li Yao directly interrupted my speech and looked at us with more disdainful eyes.


    "Are you special..." In my heart, the anger turned, just about to attack, suddenly saw around Cheng Qianyu is also trembling with anger, right hand, obviously black gas appeared.


    This is the breath of wulongzhan golden sword!


    No!


    At this moment, I reflected that although this boy is a jerk, he is also a member of Mu family. I don''t know what their temper is. It''s very likely that in order to keep their face, even if it''s because of their own people, they won''t face us. No, you can''t do it!


    I quickly made a wink to Cheng Qianyu, Cheng Qianyu looked, can only grow breath, took back the black gas.


    As soon as I saw the scene, I said that I would not do the whole thing. If it goes on like this, he would say something irritating, but I can''t control Cheng Qianyu. I quickly said, "we''re here to seek help. Our friend has been poisoned. It''s the big red lotus. We can''t crack it. The man is in the ancient village in the southwest. We want to find him and let him get rid of it I hope Mu family can help us find that person. "


    When I finished this sentence, I bowed to Li Yao. It was a great honor for him. He was a worshipper, not a member of the Mu family. As an acceptor, it was OK.


    After listening to my words, Li Yao frowned, looked at me in surprise again and said, "are you kidding me? Dahonglian? Ha ha ha, that''s a Gu that has been extinct for a long time! Your friend guigeng? Return dahonglian, interesting


    "No, it''s true. She''s really in the big red lotus!"


    "What is the proof?"


    "Me! I''ll testify! " Elder martial sister Yaqin immediately stood up. "I know some magic tricks. I can recognize them. That''s dahonglian. Please believe me."


    "You?" Li Yao looked at him, narrowed his eyes, looked at her up and down, as if to see if she really had that ability.


    However, in my opinion, his eyes are not simple


    "How many years have you been learning Gu? Dare say to see big red lotus?! Our Mu family learned the magic from below, and we dare not say that we know dahonglian, let alone understand dahonglian. Are you here to amuse us? Why don''t you join us? We can learn more about it. I''ll introduce it to you. "


    Oh, sure enough! And What do you mean, Mu family?! You''re a sacrifice, just like this is your family, and you''re also a recommendation! Hehe, I guess I''ll ask them to go, and then I''ll tell others that I''ll just say it.This plot is common in TV series.


    "Don''t joke, it''s really dahonglian! This happened in Yunzhou, on Mu''s site! I hope the Mu family can take charge of this. Needless to say, we''d like to thank you very much for helping us find the demagogue. "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin said sincerely, but opposite Li Yao still didn''t take it seriously, but I''m afraid that at this time, she also knew that it was very important, and a strange color appeared in her eyes, saying: "where is the person who is the evil spirit? Let''s see. "


    Let "we", not "I", that is because he will not, see also white see, at that time must Mu family hand.


    "The patient is so far away from here that we can''t bring her here."


    "That''s it! For such a thing, we need to see the person who is in the middle of Gu. Just because you are so red mouthed and white toothed and say so seriously, we have to help you. In the end, if it''s not, and even if it''s the person who has a personal feud with you, you make up a story and cheat me to help you find him, what can we do? "


    "Please believe us..."


    "No way! I''m sorry we can''t help you with this. Let''s go back first. "


    "But Is it really impossible? " Elder martial sister Yaqin did not give up and continued to ask.


    Li Yao looked at her, turned his eyes, and said, "the way It''s true. We''re mainly afraid that you''ll cheat us. Mu''s family is not your one to cheat us. If something happens, you''ll pay a deposit and we''ll go out again. "


    "Deposit?" I frowned.


    Master, in the final analysis, it''s also human. If it''s human, we have to solve the problems of basic necessities of life, eating and drinking. What does it need? I need money!


    So every organization, whether it''s fighting monsters or praying for blessings, has to collect money. There''s nothing wrong with that. Other than that, the bounty hunter''s website on the mobile phone is a large trading platform?


    It''s just that I put the secret trading on that website in the open, but I always feel a little uncomfortable.


    Acting on behalf of heaven has something to do with money!


    However, there is really no way to do so.


    "How much is it?" I asked.


    Li Yao''s shrewd eyes moved and stretched out three fingers: "three million!"


    "Three..."


    I almost didn''t come up at that time!


    You are a lion, three million! It''s just a deposit. What are you doing? You should go to heaven!


    "Is there a bank near here?" I asked, looking at him.


    "Yes, yes. If you go east, there will be one in that town." Li Yao thought I was going to withdraw the money and said at once.


    I called out directly: "then why don''t you rob it?"


    Li Yao


    Is it such a routine?!


    On my side, no matter what reaction he made, he turned around and pulled Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister out.


    In the room, Li Yao looked at our back and relaxed. He felt a little relieved, "hum", and picked up the book on the table to read


    I walked out of the room, sighed and said, "actually They are not sure to do it at all. It can be seen that the stockade in the southwest is unusual, and the Mu family also has some headaches. Once they come down, if they mess up, they will smash the signboard. Therefore, that Li Yao will repeatedly refuse to help us. "


    "Is that so?" Cheng Qianyu frowned on one side, with a sudden look.


    "Three million, I can''t afford it. With Lin Qiang''s financial resources, it''s no problem to give three million. But since their attitude is to refuse, I''m afraid there will be other problems even if they do. Let''s go. We can''t really do it ourselves."


    I said and walked forward. Cheng Qianyu sighed and followed me. But the elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me strangely and suddenly laughed.


    "Well?" I look back at her. "What are you laughing at?"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin came over to look at me and said with a smile, "I laugh at you. Why are you so angry? In that, he said a few words and almost started. "


    "Hiss..."


    Indeed, if I hadn''t just seen Cheng Qianyu''s action and suddenly thought of the consequences of doing so, I would have really started. I have to say that it is true that Qi has become stronger recently.


    "Hey, hey, this It wasn''t like this before, just recently... "


    "Do you know why?" Yaqin said suddenly.


    "Ah?"


    "Because your identity has changed. You are now the president of the Tongzhou club and the agent of the shadow army''s Eastern Division. No matter where you are, you are high above others. People around you respect you and are afraid of you. So you haven''t been insulted like this for a long time. People in this position are very easy to get angry, because he thinks that in his identity, you shouldn''t be insulted like this It''s a good way to treat people. "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me with a smile on her face. She said that I was speechless.Yes, I used to be just a nobody with no identity and background. I can''t resist. I can only be submissive. Losing my temper will only bring me trouble. But now, my status is very high, I have the ability to resist, so I have a long temper.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What the elder martial sister said is that I should reflect on it. " I bowed my head to admit my mistake.


    In fact, I think that if it''s other people, especially men, who teach me such a lesson, although I understand the truth, my mouth should not be so soft as it is now. It''s mainly because of her Beautiful!


    Seeing me like this, the elder martial sister gave a satisfied smile and said, "well, it''s a good thing to change if you know what''s wrong. You know, a lion won''t quarrel with a mad dog. It''s not worth showing off if you win, and it''s a shame if you lose."


    "Oh, no, I can''t say that." After hearing this, I have to refute it.


    "Ah?"


    "If the lion doesn''t care, then the mad dog will think that he won and that the lion is afraid of him. It will always have a bad influence to let such a mad dog out."


    "Well It makes sense. What should we do then? "


    I laughed and said, "the lion doesn''t have to bite each other with the mad dog, but the lion, as the king, can let his beasts, wolves and leopards, help him..."


    I said, looking to the side of Cheng Qianyu.


    Cheng Qianyu looked at my eyes, then understood, nodded heavily, turned back and rushed back!


    Just now, he was very angry. Now, he got clear instructions. Neng, he!


    Then Li Yao sat in the room and looked at the book. He just said a few words to himself and gave back a difficult matter. It''s beautiful! The result raises an eye to see, Cheng Qianyu several big jumps, jumped the step, entered the house again.


    "How do you..."


    He wanted to say how you came back, but at this time, Cheng Qianyu''s eyes were full of golden light, and yijintong started!


    At that time, a strong impact instantly swept away, straight to the table are overturned!


    Li Yao didn''t react. He didn''t have time to defend himself with magic power. He was rushed to the wall behind him. At that time, he was hit by seven kinds of meat and eight kinds of vegetables. As soon as his throat was sweet, a stream of Qi and blood came up.

 Chapter 227

    When he knocked down Li Yao, Cheng Qianyu ran out without any delay.


    This is Mu''s home. Let''s beat people in front of their home. Why don''t we run quickly?


    As soon as he came out, he directly operated the spell and flew back. He passed the town on the way.


    Hey, don''t talk about it. There''s a bank!


    But it''s useless to have a bank. I don''t withdraw money, but when we got to the town, we could take a taxi and went to the city.


    On the other side, Mu family


    "What''s going on?" An old but strong voice came, like a big horn tied on all sides. The voice came from all directions!


    Li Yao was struggling to stand up. When he heard the sound, he sat down on the ground again. Moreover, he secretly pushed the Qi and blood that was about to go back up again, and directly spurted out a mouthful of blood and vomited on the ground.


    At least level 21''s strength, even if there''s no time to defend, it''s not that Cheng Qianyu can be hurt like this with the impact of Yi Jintong. Although Qi and blood just surged up, he didn''t vomit. This time, he vomited intentionally.


    As soon as he vomited, there was a whirlwind in the hut and in the flat. Vaguely, there seemed to be a figure flying in from the outside. As soon as the whirlwind dispersed, there was already an old man in the house.


    He was wearing a white cloak and a green belt around his waist. He was a child with grey hair. His face was as red as a child. He could not see how old he was.


    A head of white hair, long hair fluttering, scattered in the back of the head, straight down to the waist, head vertical crown, a hairpin horizontal inserted in the past, but it is obvious that there is no effect, there is not much hair in the crown, most of them are scattered behind.


    "Home Master As soon as Li Yao saw this man, he immediately got excited and cried out with feigned weakness.


    This old man is the current owner of Mu family. He is the 11th expert in Tianya list. Mu Nianqing!


    "Li gongfeng, what''s the matter?" Mu Nianqing saw his this appearance, immediately frowned, the look in the eyes was a little strange.


    "Home owner, just now, just someone came to make trouble, I didn''t pay attention, they hurt me." Li Yao fully demonstrated his performance ability, not so serious, pretending to be so serious, said weakly.


    Mu Nianqing looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, and he didn''t speak. After a few seconds, he took a long breath and asked, "fenggong, has anyone been here?"


    Voice just fell, the door, and an old man appeared, with a smile came in.


    Different from Mu Nianqing, this one''s face is undoubtedly very old. He seems to be 70 or 80 years old, but his eyes are full of spirit. He doesn''t want the eyes that old people should have. His dress was almost the same as Mu Nianqing. He walked into the room with a smile and came to Mu Nianqing''s side.


    "I''ve already set up my eyes around the house. Just now, someone did come."


    "Oh? How many people? "


    "There are three people. The first one is a fat man with a beard, but his age is only in his early twenties. Another one, who is about the same age as him, doesn''t smile, and is older than them with a woman."


    "Well, draw the pictures of these people and go to find them. It''s not good to beat people in our Mu''s house. By the way, remember not to be rude, but to find out the situation first."


    "Yes," the man nodded slightly and said, "by the way, I can see from the sky that those people seem to have said something to Li gongfeng."


    "Well?" Mu Nian''s eyes were clear, and he looked at Li Yao: "what did they say?"


    "Well It''s all about making trouble, mentioning something that no one can do, saying that we can''t finish it at all, laughing at our incompetence, I I won''t learn from you. "


    He didn''t expect that. How can there be monitoring? Originally, I wanted to clean them up with Mu Nianqing''s hand. I let out my anger. As a result, I played now!


    "Hum!" Mu Nian snorted coldly and looked back at the old man: "what did they say?"


    The old man laughed, arched his hand and said, "you''re kidding. You know, my heavenly eye skill can only see images, but can''t hear sounds. It''s said that there is a way of seeing and listening. It''s a pity that I can''t see it after hearing it all. "


    "Hum Forget it. You''d better find those people first. The wind worships, and it''s up to you. "


    "Yes The old man nodded, and Mu Nianqing went out of the hut without saying anything more.


    The old man saw Mu Nianqing go out, turned his head to look at Li Yao, and said with a smile, "Li gongfeng, although I can''t hear the voice, I can see the picture. From their reaction and your reaction, it seems that it''s not like what you just said."


    "Great sacrifice, I..."


    What else did Li Yao want to quibble about? The old man just touched him with his hand, which made him afraid to speak any more.


    "It''s OK. I''ll find those people soon, and then I''ll be clear."


    With that, the old man turned and went out, leaving Li Yao alone. After he left, the more Li Yao thought about it, the more terrifying he felt. He was so scared that he collapsed on the ground and couldn''t get up.That old man is the chief worship of Mu family - Fengyun hall!


    That''s the one with the highest qualifications among the offerings. He was in Mu''s house a long time ago. He grew up with Mu Nianqing. The relationship between them is not only between the master and the offering, but also a friend!


    Judging from his reaction, it is estimated that he already knows something. If he is really found, he will say something to Mu Nianqing, then it''s over!


    Moreover, what he said is right. It''s too easy to find people with the strength of Fengyun hall and Mu family!


    Oh, I''m sorry! I regret that I should be clever and tell that lie!


    Li Yao collapsed on the ground with tears in his eyes. He was so scared that he had to fight alone


    And here, the three of us have got into the car and gone to the city


    "I didn''t mean to let you do what I said to you, but I don''t think you''ve done anything wrong. What''s the matter? "


    On the bus, elder martial sister Yaqin frowned and asked. Naturally, what she said was just what happened.


    "I think it''s normal. What do you think, Qianyu."


    "I think it''s good." Cheng Qianyu is angry, and his whole body is happy.


    "But..." Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned tightly with a tangled face. "I still think it''s weird. Why is that?"


    When I looked at her like this, I was a little funny and said, "in fact, you don''t need to feel weird. It''s one thing, but what you see, and what I just did, is relatively more complete."


    "Ah?"


    "Don''t understand?" I picked my eyebrows. "In fact, you are right. Lions don''t care about mad dogs, because they lose face no matter whether they win or lose. That''s why many great people from ancient times to modern times have maintained their lofty image and didn''t do anything to destroy people''s image. But do you really think those things are gone?


    Or that sentence, if you really don''t care with the mad dog, then the mad dog will feel that he has won. Moreover, if you really have a bad brain and take it seriously, you really think that the lion is afraid to fight with the mad dog. What can you do? "


    "This..." Elder martial sister Yaqin couldn''t answer my question.


    "It''s very simple. Many of these big people are surrounded by people who help them deal with these things. Some of these people are not well known, some are well known, and those who are well known often appear in the image of temper tantrum and straightforwardness.


    For example, Zhang Fei beside Liu Bei, Xu Chu beside Cao Cao, Li Kui beside Song Jiang and so on. They are all people who help their LORD deal with some difficult things to ensure his glorious image.


    Doesn''t Liu Bei want to send the post? He thought! But his own image and the dignity he created as a royal clan did not allow him to do so, so Zhang Fei fought.


    Don''t Cao Cao want to kill Xu you? He thought! Arrogant subordinates will not be liked by leaders, but he just received help from the other party, he can''t kill, so Xu Chu killed himself.


    Don''t Song Jiang want to use some despicable means to let those people go to Liangshan? He thought! Those people are rare talents, but their glorious image of supporting justice and sparing money can not be broken, so Li Kui did a lot of immoral things.


    Every big man is in charge of face, and someone has to be in charge of the inside. "


    On the back seat, Cheng Qianyu listened and immediately said, "well, I can do this. Just give me what I do."


    I sat on the co pilot, looked back at him and laughed.


    This boy has been holding back for a long time because of his strange golden pupil more than ten years ago. Now, his ability is not too strong, but certainly not too weak. It''s the spirit of war!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at us and frowned, but she couldn''t think of any problem. She had to give up and waved her hand: "OK, OK, you''re right."


    "What is calculation? I think that''s the truth


    "Ha ha!"


    Three people said this, the taxi has been driven into the city, arrived at the hotel.


    I left late this morning. It took me half a day to come here by bus. I went to Mu''s home this afternoon and came back. Now it''s evening again.


    "What to do? Now the Mu family is not willing to help us. Shall we stay here? "


    Several of us got out of the car and prepared to go to the hotel. Elder martial sister Yaqin asked as she walked.


    "Stay here for one night. Mu family has a desk in every city This makes me more convinced that the demagogue may be wired. Don''t do anything special. No one will check out at night. Now stay here for one night and start tomorrow morning. "


    I said, rubbing the temple with my hand.


    To tell you the truth, without the help of Mu family, I really have no bottom, mainly because last time in Weicheng, I used the amulet! Now that seven days of cooling time has not passed, in case something happens, I have no last resort.


    But now, we''ve beaten that Li Yao. Even if we try our luck, we''ll go to Mu''s house again and meet the family members. It''s estimated that they won''t help us any more. We should thank God that we didn''t trouble us. How can we have such a big face? If we beat someone, we need help!Now, it''s up to you.


    I think so, walked into the hotel, suddenly glance, saw a small shelf in front of the hotel.


    On the top, there are tourism strategies, because 90% of the people who come to stay in the hotel come to travel.


    "This is..." I went over to get one and looked at it.


    At this time, what attracts me is not the ordinary landscape, nor the park museum, but a very national place.


    It''s quite close to us.


    "This..." Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister came up to me and looked at the things written on the leaflet with strange expressions.


    What it says is a place that only operates at night, not a single place, but a whole street. Originally, it was a village near the city, but later it developed. At first, it took an ancient tree with a very long age and gathered with people of all nationalities as its signboard. Now, it has added elements of nightlife.


    Bars, KTV, restaurants All kinds of industries come together, together with the antique environment and the cultural exchange where so many ethnic groups gather together, it immediately becomes a holy land!


    "Do you think..."


    "Yes! I''ve been wandering around the city these two days. This kind of place is the top priority of our investigation. Maybe we can find something there. It''s not far away. I''ll go there once in the evening. " I said.


    "Then we''ll stay with you."


    "Ah, you two have been out with me once. They should be bored. Go up and replace them. Let''s go now!"


    ¡­¡­


    An hour later, I, Tie Ning and Luo Peng, appeared at the corner of the street. By this time, it was already dark.


    "It''s a long street, sir. How can we find it?"


    "Go straight to the liveliest place and see what it looks like."


    I said so, and walked into the street, mixed into the flow of people.


    56 bar, this is the biggest bar and the most lively place here. I know its name is for all nationalities to get together. This is the style here.


    As soon as I entered the bar, I heard a lot of music and colorful lights. Fortunately, I was pulled into the bar several times by elder martial brother Liu Tong, and I could get used to it.


    Around, Tie Ning and Luo Peng both use magic power in their ears to weaken the voice and ask me: "Sir, where shall we go first?"


    Looking at this environment, I also had a headache. I didn''t know what to do for a moment, so I said, "just look around, where is the excitement going?"


    Said, then walked directly at will here.


    Fortunately, there are many people here, and they are relatively free. We walk around like walking in the street, and no one talks to us or stops us.


    All of a sudden, I saw a place in front of me, which was connected by steps. It was a small second floor!


    This kind of place is generally prepared for those with higher status or more people, but in any case, it must be very busy!


    "Go, go over there!" I took them to the other side and just stepped up. Sure enough, there was a long sofa in front of me. There were several sections with low walls in the middle.


    When I swept around like this, I was attracted by a person at that time. When Luo Peng saw that person, he also showed a very strange expression.


    Among the several divisions, a little fat man was sitting on the sofa in one of the divisions, and he was facing us. At that moment, he recognized him.


    Muronglei!

 Chapter 228

    People come and go on the street, and 56 bar, as the most beautiful guy on the Gai, naturally attracts countless people.


    Moreover, when the bar was built, there was a plan to build it into the largest building here. The ancient tree that existed hundreds of years ago when it was a small village was also included in the bar.


    So, there is a wonder, that is, in the interior of the bar, there is a place which is surrounded. A very strong tree rises from here and goes straight up to the sky!


    From the outside, it looks like a towering tree grows above the bar.


    As soon as I came in, I saw the tree, but I didn''t pay much attention to it. Later, when I came here, I really noticed it. The whole floor was made of ceramic tiles, and only the enclosed one was covered with soil, so that it could survive.


    But in fact Now, it is not so delicate.


    I use Yin and Yang eyes to see the past. The ancient tree is protected by a spiritual light. In this bar, because of the drunkenness, it also attracts countless ghosts. They can''t be like the gate of hell, and they have no skills, so they can only breathe a little human spirit at will in this place.


    Of course, these kids suck very little. They don''t have the ability to suck people up as they do in the movies. When they wake up the next day, they just have headache and weakness, just like drinking too much.


    These were all taught by elder martial brother Liu Tong when I was abducted to the bar for the first time. Unexpectedly, now it has become my knowledge. I can use it when I see it.


    Learn to apply!


    And around the ancient tree, within a few meters, no one dares to get close to it. They are afraid of the Aura! Moreover, there seems to be a trace of animal life in this ancient tree.


    It seems that It''s fine.


    Plant sperm, often because there is not so much desire to take orally, and will not become as fierce as those monsters. Such monsters are not dangerous to human beings.


    But it''s only relative. No matter how cute a panda is, don''t forget that it''s a bear, not a cat.


    But here he is, the situation is very optimistic, he and mankind, both have a good situation of mutual benefit and win-win.


    The rage of human beings in the scene makes him be able to absorb some of human essence like those imps. Of course, it is not excessive and does no harm to human beings. In this way, he can grow better.


    For him, the essence of human is a good nourishment, which is much better than the nutrients in any land!


    He has become an elite, and the nutrients in the land are dispensable to him. It''s time to change food. It''s like when people were young they were suckling and when they grew up they were eating Of course, sometimes I eat milk, but I''m sure milk can''t be used as food at this time.


    The reason for mutual benefit and win-win is that he is a plant monster, especially an ancient tree. The fragrance of the tree demon from his body is also good for people''s spirit.


    I don''t know whether it was intentional or unintentional. I don''t know whether the owner of this bar really understands this or just happened to find out that the location of this ancient tree is just near the "VIP seat".


    The so-called VIP seat refers to a small two-story place in this bar. It''s not a real two-story place. It''s equivalent to half a story. It''s between the floor and the ceiling. This kind of building method is also more common.


    The entire VIP table is decorated with black tiles and divided into several sections, each with a low wall partition. Each section has a sofa, a large tea table, a public area, a billiard table, a chess table and other entertainment facilities.


    Now we, in a certain area of this area, have a drink with an acquaintance we happen to meet


    "Why are you here? Are you here to play? "


    Murong Lei, the third son of the Murong family in Suzhou, met once in Maoshan. At that time, he was still fighting with me to ask Nangong Yu out of the mountain. As a result, Nangong Yu didn''t agree to anyone, but allowed me to take Luo Peng away.


    From that meeting, I can see that this boy has a good heart. He is not the kind of dandy and domineering young master described in the novel, but rather like a silly son of a landlord who eats, drinks and makes friends every day.


    I see you again today, so it is!


    Last time we were rivals, and we ended up with my victory. Ordinary family young master, when we meet again, can you still be angry? But when he saw me this time, he acted like a friend. He could not see that he was a former competitor.


    I have also carefully observed him, there is really no hostility, no hidden conspiracy, Luo Peng and Tie Ning also said that they did not see anything unusual. If he can really hide all three of us, then he is really a character!


    "We have a friend who has an accident. The source is here. We''re looking for that man," I said truthfully, thinking that it would be nice to make friends with him."Well, what about you? Why don''t you stay at home and come all the way to Yunzhou? "


    Murong Lei laughed after hearing this, and his face was quite helpless: "ah, I, I''m not trying to help me Help our family to come here and deal with the family affairs. "


    This Murong Lei is straightforward and not good at lying. I know it''s something else, but I don''t ask much. I''m a retail investor. He''s a family. He can''t control a lot of things. Family secrets. Don''t say we just know each other. Even if we are friends for many years, we can''t reveal them.


    "I see." I didn''t answer. I simply answered and took a drink from the glass.


    This is the way normal people should drink! Elder martial brother Liu Tong and he Laosan drink like water! A bottle of Baijiu was poured on the ton of ton, and it was not a thing! If you can''t stir up, please leave!


    Murong Lei saw that I didn''t ask. He also knew that I didn''t want to embarrass him. He looked at me with a look of gratitude. Then he looked at the two "guards" around me, and the expression on his face became complicated.


    Luo Peng knows him. He''s the one who threw him! I''ve seen how good he is. On the other hand, Tie Ning, although he has never seen it before, from his body, it is not a good fault!


    "Well, you know my name, but Sorry, you may have said your name at that time, but I forgot, you What''s the name again? " Murong Lei looked at me and scratched his head with embarrassment. He laughed.


    "Ah, it''s OK. My name is really not enough to mention. I can''t remember it. My name is Guo Rui. I live in Jicheng, Luzhou now." As I said this, I held out my hand to him to do the usual etiquette for two people to meet and introduce themselves.


    "Ah, my name is muronglei, you know that..." Murong Lei still has an embarrassed smile on his face. He continues to scratch the back of his head at a loss and reaches out his hand to hold my hand.


    This process looks silly, but it''s really strange not to do so.


    "These two..." I released my hand and pointed to Luo Peng and Tie Ning. "You know Luo Peng, too. I saw you last time."


    "That''s it, that''s it! I''ve been fortunate enough to see his means. " Murong Lei said immediately, his head was like a chicken pecking rice.


    "This one..." I pointed to Tie Ning again. "His name is Tie Ning. He belongs to me Guard. "


    After thinking for a while, I really couldn''t say the word "subordinate". I didn''t want to say "follower". Finally, I decided to use such a word.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished speaking, there was a person beside Murong Lei, who suddenly said "Yi" and asked: "Tie Ning? Is that Tie Ning on the Tianya list


    When I heard this, I frowned and followed the voice.


    Murong Lei is the third son of Murong family. Even if he doesn''t have any airs, if he comes out alone, he can''t have an entourage or a guard around him? When we came here, we saw two middle-aged men beside him.


    When we saw him, because he was sitting right in front of us, we also saw us when we looked up The main reason is that my goal is a little obvious. He beckoned us to drink together.


    That''s why I feel that Murong Lei, a man with such a temperament, can make friends!


    At that time, I also paid attention to these two people. In their eyes, looking at us, there was some disdain and doubt.


    But you are also a guard, Murong Lei is the master, so they just looked at it like this and didn''t make any response, so I didn''t care. I didn''t expect that he would speak at this time.


    "Have you heard of it?" Muronglei looked back at him and asked suspiciously.


    No one has never heard of it, but Murong Lei is not interested in it, so he doesn''t know.


    "I''ve heard of the name, but I don''t know if it''s him The middle-aged man looked at Tie Ning and said in a voice: "the 17th place on the Tianya list, Hunyuan mountain shaking stick Tie Ning, is that you?"


    Tie Ning looked at him, his eyes narrowed slightly, looked at me and asked if I could expose my identity.


    I think for a moment, we can''t make too much publicity now. Whether we admit it or not, it should be him, even he, who won''t lose a piece of meat. After this matter is over, if there is communication in the future, it won''t be too late, or they always have other ways to know.


    Thinking of this, I gently shook my head to tie ning, indicating that he would not expose his identity.


    Tie Ning looks at it with clear eyes and just wants to talk. But at this time, another middle-aged man beside Murong Lei also says, "speaking of Tie Ning, I heard an interesting rumor that just a short time ago, there was a man who once fought Tie Ning with three swords! Is it true to take him under his command? "


    After hearing this, I squinted and looked at the man.


    At this time, the man was leaning on the back of the sofa with his arms around his chest. He didn''t even look here, but looked straight ahead.At this time, the middle-aged man who started to speak seemed to cooperate with him in crosstalk, and then said: "if it is true, this Tie Ning is nothing. Who is the man who defeated him? Why haven''t I heard of it? "


    "I don''t know. I''ve never heard of that person''s name. Maybe, even this story is false. Three swords beat Tie Ning, so how can he replace Tie Ning and become the 17th in the Tianya list? But now, on the updated list of Tianya list, Tie Ning is still there. That person is still nameless!"


    He said, suddenly like I looked at a bad eye.

 Chapter 229

    The two middle-aged people around Murong Lei were singing in unison, like talking cross talk, and their tone was full of irony.


    In their opinion, it''s aimed at Tie Ning. To be exact, it''s aimed at the name of Tie Ning!


    If you don''t call yourself "Tie Ning", you may be putting gold on your face and pretending to be Tie Ning. What they mean is that you failed in this play and didn''t pretend to be good. If you really call this name, it''s just a duplicate name, and there''s nothing to show off.


    But if it''s true Tie Ning It''s humiliating to be defeated by three swords!


    But Tie Ning didn''t take it to heart. He knew it was true. I beat him, but he didn''t feel ashamed!


    This may be a thought of a warrior. I didn''t cheat or use evil tactics in the war with him. I won him with a sword against a stick! Then there''s no shame. He doesn''t mind being told about it.


    So he didn''t say much when he was mentioned today.


    But the other party''s meaning is not only aimed at "Tie Ning".


    Now Tie Ning is my guard, plus this story, they probably think that I let him say so, want to pretend to be an expert. But now, there are two situations: one is that he is not tie ning, and naturally I become a liar; the other is that it is true, so what? Tianya list doesn''t admit it!


    I don''t know when it started. Maybe it''s the first time that Tianya will publish the list of Tianya. Everyone seems to have a strange admiration and recognition for this kind of thing. Many people are proud of being able to enter the Tianya list and get the recognition of Tianya.


    But in fact, a lot of hermit masters, such as my master and his elders, don''t like this kind of thing, and master Ruyan If he didn''t want yunmiao temple and Buddhism to be more prosperous, I''m afraid he would go to Tianya society and ask them to take down their names.


    Although I am also very strange, why I beat Tie Ning is not a secret, but my name is not on the Tianya list, and Tie Ning is still in the 17th position. But it doesn''t matter. I don''t want to be on the list. Anyway, the strength will not decrease or increase with the popularity. It''s better to keep a low profile.


    But it''s my business that I don''t argue about it. If you think I''m not qualified, that''s wrong!


    As a child, parents and teachers, as well as many people around us are teaching us a truth If you make a mistake, you will be punished!


    I looked at the middle-aged man looking into my eyes and saw some suspicion and contempt in his pupils. At the same time, he should have seen something else in my eyes.


    Or that sentence, on the surface, don''t deal with these things with him. Now it seems too stupid to start for such a thing. There''s a long time to come, and there''s plenty of time.


    The tone of their words almost made clear what they meant. No matter how silly or naive Murong Lei was, he could understand what they meant. He turned back and glared at them and said: "what this and that! This is my friend. Where''s the subject? "


    Murong Lei is the master in the end. Although he is young, they have to listen to him when he talks. As soon as they hear this, they both bow their heads and stop talking.


    "Guo Guo Rui, yes, Brother Guo Rui, they have no other meaning. Don''t take it to heart. The elder brother will compensate you. I''m sorry! "


    His last sentence was aimed at Tie Ning. After that, he picked up the glass, drank it and lit the empty glass to this side.


    In fact, Murong Lei doesn''t know what''s going on, but in order not to embarrass us, no matter whether it''s true or not, it''s all in peace and a word.


    Then he is like this, and we can''t put on a reasonable airs. Tie Ning and I each took a glass of wine and drank it in one gulp. Learning from him, we lit up the empty glass.


    "Ah, yes, that''s a turn of events! Let''s have a good drink, before Let''s have a fight over that. Today, it''s my treat. We''ll be friends in the future. Don''t mention those things any more! "


    Murong Lei said to us with a straight smile. Then he waved and a waiter came over from the other side.


    "Come on, have a good drink! And... " Murong Lei said and waved to the waiter. The waiter lowered himself. Murong Lei put his mouth to his ear and whispered a few words.


    The waiter nodded, straightened up, showed a clear expression and said, "yes, sir." It''s gone.


    I was a little curious about what he had done, but it should not be a bad thing. Instead of asking him this, I asked, "Hey, I haven''t seen these two before. They were not from you last time. Don''t you introduce them?"


    "Oh, they, I just forgot to introduce them. This..." He pointed to the middle-aged man who opened his mouth first. "It''s called Bao xingzhao. It''s called Shenhuo Throwing Knife Bao xingzhao."


    Then, he pointed to the one who spoke later. "His name is Wei Xiaofeng. He is also called Wei Xiaofeng. These two are the offerings of our Murong family. ""Worship?" I frowned, and my heart said how I met him today.


    However, the doubt in my heart comes from the doubt in my heart. On the surface, I can''t forget the commercial mutual praise: "ah, I''ve heard so much about you."


    I said to both of them with a very commercial smile.


    Those two obviously knew that I didn''t really flatter them and didn''t have much reaction. They just bowed their hands to me as a return.


    However, my two words are not pure business talks. I''ve heard some of their names. Although I don''t know their names, I''ve heard that there are two offerings in Murong family, which are still a combination. They are also called fire swords and water swords, which are also called water fire double swordsmen.


    I think it should be these two goods


    Anyway, it''s all in the past. At this moment, the bottle of good wine he ordered also came up. The yellow liquid in the glass bottle was stuffed with cork stopper, and the waiter helped to open it.


    I have a headache when I look at the foreign words written on the bottle. As I said before, I still like domestic wine. I really can''t get used to it, whether it''s beer, white or any other variety.


    But since I''m making friends, I''m not easy to choose. It''s time to drink medicine instead of drinking it all the time.


    In this way, the scene began to soften down. A bottle of foreign wine was only a few hundred milliliters, and each of us had a glass, which was less than half. Not to mention that Murong Lei seemed to like this kind of wine very much. He drank several glasses of it himself, and immediately this expensive bottle of wine came to the bottom, and then he asked for another one


    It''s amazing. The children of a rich family are willful. If I were rich now, I would not be willing to buy it like this.


    When the waiter came back to serve the wine, he handed a thing to Murong Lei and winked at him.


    See this meaning, should be just Murong Lei told him things, he did it.


    Murong Lei nodded and gave a smile. He poured wine into our glasses and the bottle was half empty.


    "Come on, you''re welcome. Drink!" Murong Lei said with a smile, picked up his glass and drank it. Then he took a long breath and his cheeks were slightly red.


    "Come on, brother!" Murong Lei put down his glass and took my wrist.


    "Ah?" I looked up at him and frowned.


    "This bar is not just a bar. There are more holes in it! Last time, I did something out of the ordinary. Come on, I''ll take you to the top. Let''s have fun. By the way, I''ll give you some company. "


    "Ah?"


    I wonder in my heart, although this guy was my competitor last time, he didn''t do anything. How could he be so polite? There will be no deceit!


    But then I thought, with his ability, I can fight several times, and from his eyes, I really don''t have any other thoughts, or that sentence, if I can really act like that, it''s really a character!


    "OK, you stay down there first." I turn to Luo Peng and Tie Ning to say.


    "Yes." Both agreed.


    "It''s all right. Drink whatever you like. Don''t mention it. It''s all on my head." Murong Lei greets with a smile and takes me to a direction.


    Here, Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng didn''t move either. Only the two of us left. Luo Peng looked at our backs, turned around and pretended to drink, but in fact, his eyes were staring at them all the time.


    In any case, these two people have shown hostility, he Luo Peng, is not so easy to fool people!


    Not to mention this side, just say that I followed Murong Lei and went up the second floor from one of the stairs. Suddenly, the music of that kind of boring people was much less. At that time, my ears felt quite pure. If you look at it carefully, it turns out that the second floor is a singing hall.


    Up the stairs, in front of a bar, two beautiful waitresses in uniform, slightly bowed to us: "welcome."


    Murong Lei nodded to them with a smile and took me straight ahead.


    Further on, there is a glass wall drink shop. Drinks on the second floor are bought from here. Further on, there are rooms one by one, some of which are occupied and some of which are vacant.


    And the walls and doors of this room are obviously made of good sound insulation materials. Passing through the door, I saw a man singing inside, but I couldn''t hear him from the outside.


    Through the corridor, the two of us finally stopped at the door of a high-end room from the outside.


    First of all, the glass on the door is dripping, that is, you can''t see the opposite side clearly. From the outside, you can''t see anything. Secondly, it can be seen from the length of the outer wall that the distance between this door and the next door is quite long!


    Such rooms are all locked. Murong Lei takes out what the waiter just gave him - it turned out to be a key, opens the door and goes in.


    Murong Lei sat down on the long red sofa, motioned me to sit down, and said with a smile, "I''m sorry last time. I''ll make amends to you this time. The wine just now is the first course. This is the main course!"Why did he come again? Is he so polite?


    In fact, I didn''t know at that time. After his trip to Maoshan, he specially investigated me. As a result, the more investigation, the more serious


    Because my information is not so confidential, it''s easy to find out, but my name "Guo Rui" is not so well-known. By contrast, we are more familiar with the code name of "count". Although he found out my identity, he didn''t know my real name.


    After finding out the count, I naturally followed the tasks I had done on the bounty hunter''s website, especially those tens of thousands of people. He was a young master who had not experienced so much. Seeing that he was a man with such rich combat experience, I felt a little nervous.


    But at this time, it''s nothing. If you go further, the identity of the president of the boat club will be found out.


    That''s the boss of a mage organization! Although not as strong as their Murong family, but the development is very stable, the momentum is prosperous! What''s more, no matter what, it''s also a boss! He is just a young master.


    Now, he can take advantage of the Murong family''s status as a young master to brag for a while, but what about in the future? Murong guest after a hundred years, he and his elder brother relationship is not so good, and he is a young master, can''t bear!


    At that time, the eldest brother will inherit the position of the head of the family. If he doesn''t deal with his temper, he will be doomed!


    In this case, either flatter big brother or take advantage of this time to kill me first.


    He must choose the second one.


    Then, the idea was dismissed after finding out that I was a member of the shadow Army


    What are you fighting with the shadow army! Can you fight?!


    Especially during that period, I was appointed as the agent of Dongfang district. It can be said that I was in the limelight, and even worse, senior official!


    As a result, the idea of opposing me completely disappeared.


    And that is at this time, a new idea appeared, since I am so strong, he did not really make friends with me, then why can''t he make friends with me?!


    So there''s this scene

 Chapter 230

    The two of us, one is the young master of Murong family. We can only rely on the power of the family to show off our power. If one day the family doesn''t like to see us, in short, as long as we don''t give him money, he will be finished!


    As for me, I have my own organization, a big family and a big business, and I am also a big figure in the shadow army. I have a salary!


    If you make friends, isn''t it perfect?


    People, we must find a way to live for ourselves, and find a backer for ourselves!


    With such an idea in mind, Murong Lei was very happy when he saw us suddenly today. After a moment of stupefaction, he said hello to us and called us to drink.


    Here, he specially told the waiter to get closer to me.


    "Come on in." Muronglei opened the door of the room and let in two beauties!


    In terms of age, it''s similar to me, with golden hair, straight nose, watery eyes, light make-up on my face and clothes of unknown nationality.


    The main theme here is multi-ethnic cultural exchange. Just look at your face, you think it''s two little foreign girls. Only when you look at your clothes, you know it''s just from other nationalities.


    This is a real exchange of culture, and it''s not a simple exchange, it''s an in-depth exchange!


    Get it! I don''t like dancing at the bus stop. I like it here!


    Nonsense! At this time, he called these two in. Who doesn''t know what to do?


    Especially, I watched that Murong Lei turned around, closed the door and locked it from inside after the two beauties let him in.


    Don''t forget that when you come in, you open it with a key. Then there must be a lock. It can be locked inside!


    I looked around carefully, but I don''t think it''s right. It turns out that the sofa here is bigger than the average one! It''s not only the length, but also the width of the bed!


    This environment, this configuration, that doesn''t come to a little bit of nothing.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have this idea. I''m serious! You can''t do it! We can understand muronglei''s beauty.


    "This..."


    I just wanted to talk, Murong Lei said it first, smiling.


    "Brother, this is what I specially ordered, these two, a pair of sister flowers, the elder sister''s name is Zhuo Dan, the younger sister''s name is Zhuo Ma, how about Shuiling er."


    "Ah, yes, it''s pretty, but..."


    "Don''t be embarrassed! Whatever you choose! Don''t worry, no one here will disturb us. The doors are locked and there is sound insulation. Don''t worry, there will be no camera or recording. "


    "But Oh, I''ll tell you straight. Your mind, I''ve got it. I can''t take it. I don''t do it. "


    My words, in fact, is a euphemistic refusal, but Murong Lei will be wrong, think I don''t want to make friends, immediately anxious: "don''t, don''t! If you don''t want to, I can''t live as a friend. "


    In this world, there are many good ways to close the relationship. Among men, the most iron relationships are nothing more than passing the window together, carrying the gun together, scooping the prosperity together, and sharing the stolen goods together!


    The other three, in our present situation, may be hopeless, so he plans to come to this one.


    "Brother, you take it. Come on, or you can choose Zhuo Dan and I''ll choose Zhuo ma."


    I listened to his words, Leng for a while, then said: "usher in the sunrise, send off the sunset?"


    Muronglei:


    Why do you sing this?


    When I finish this sentence, I''m happy. Murong Lei looks at me and reflects. He can''t help but smile.


    "All right, all right, don''t bother. I''ve made friends with you, but these..." I pointed to the two little girls whose names, intentionally or unintentionally, became lyrics. "Forget it. I''m not good at it. I have a girlfriend!"


    Actually not, but we have to say so, otherwise it''s really hard to refuse.


    "Er..." After hearing this, Murong Lei hesitated and looked at the two girls in embarrassment. He was at a loss for a moment.


    I can''t do it. It''s not suitable for him to come by himself!


    "Forget it. You can go. I''ll take care of the money." Murong Lei finally waved his hand and let the two girls go out.


    "It costs you." I look at him with a disappointed face and feel a little guilty.


    Isn''t it a waste of money?!


    "Ah, it''s nothing. It''s all family money. Our family has plenty of money, and it''s nothing." Muronglei said casually, and sat not far from me.


    On the tea table, because he had asked for the room, there were several bottles of wine and a fruit tray on it. This kind of big private room usually has such supporting services. Just now, the waiter had prepared all these and gave him the key.


    "Well, we are all friends. Tell me about your friend who had an accident? Maybe I can help. I don''t dare to say anything else. At least I have money and my Murong family''s reputation. Most people don''t dare to make trouble. "Murong Lei is eating the fruit in the tray on the tea table with a small fork. He turns his head and looks at me, chewing and saying.


    I think about it. It''s not a secret for him, and if I can get help, it''s a good thing!


    Today, I just lost my Mu family. It''s not a loss to find the Murong family back at night. I came here to listen, but now I can''t find out anything. If I can take this opportunity to get help from the Murong family, it''s a worthwhile trip!


    "It''s just It''s very serious. To be honest, I have a friend who''s been tricked. "


    "Gu?! Is that the thing from Miao? A little bug, or something, enters the human body, and The one with all kinds of changes? "


    "Yes, that''s it!"


    Murong Lei eats, drinks and plays every day. He doesn''t even know what the Tianya list is. I''m surprised to know about Gu. Besides, it''s enough for ordinary people to know so much.


    "The poisonous insects in my friends are not ordinary ones. We can''t cure them at all. Fortunately, a monk suppressed them with a string of rosary beads. Only in this way can we have time to come here and look for the person who made the poisonous insects. Now, maybe only he can solve them."


    "He Will I help you? "


    "Of course not! However, we will not simply let him refuse. There are only two options in front of him: one is to agree to detoxify us; the other is to be beaten by us and then force him to agree to detoxify us. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Muronglei looked at me, frowned, and said, "are you sure Can he give you a good explanation? What do you do when you move? "


    "I can''t help it? If there''s a way, who can do this! Even if you know it''s dangerous, you can only try it, otherwise there will be no way


    "Then you don''t have to find any other magic masters?"


    "We don''t know anyone who is proficient in witchcraft at all. To tell you the truth, during the day, we just went to Mu''s house, but we were run out with words. If you listen to him, you can''t even understand Mu''s house! The Mu family is a family in Yunzhou. They must be the best at using Gu. They can''t solve it. It''s no use looking for others. "


    "Wait!" Murong Lei suddenly called out. "Did you go to Mu''s today?"


    "Well?" I frowned and looked at him, heart said he how such a big reaction, but did not ask, just said: "yes, have been."


    "Did you see the Mu family?"


    "I''m scared! No, it''s just a sacrifice. It''s called Li Yao. He''s not a human being. He''s clear-cut and doesn''t help us. "


    "Hiss..." Murong Lei took a cold breath, and his face showed a thinking expression. He twisted his chin moustache with his fingers. After thinking for a while, he finally said: "brother, you told me all these words, and I''ll tell you a few truths. I''m here for mu family this time!"


    "Ah?" I was stunned. "You Murong family and Mu family, one in the East and the other in the west, why do they all have contacts?"


    "I''m scared! It''s not a family affair. This is not a business affair, but some It''s hard to say


    "Well, I can''t get involved in your family''s affairs. Just say what you can say and what I can know."


    "Well, this time I''m here, I just want to find Mu''s family, talk about things and exchange feelings. The most important thing is Find that Mu Chengfeng, and you remember that person. "


    "Mu Chengfeng..." I thought about it. The name sounds familiar.


    Oh - I remember! When Maoshan restored the seal of the lock demon tower, the goods were the representatives of the Mu family! I don''t know who it is. Anyway, it''s him.


    "I know, I know, you are looking for him, but I didn''t see him yesterday."


    "Don''t be disappointed. I''m here to exchange feelings with them this time. If the exchange is really good, I''ll tell them. After all, it''s on their territory, and they don''t care about it. They''re reasonable. They don''t have to work hard to help. Don''t worry."


    "Ah, I took your kindness, but..."


    "What''s the matter? What else is difficult? " Murong Lei asked.


    "Before, it might be OK, but now There may be a problem. " I said with some embarrassment that I didn''t want to tell him the tragic reality.


    "What''s the matter? What happened? "


    "Just Li Yao, he was really irritating. After I came out, I was a little angry, so I went back to beat him. As a sacrifice of the Mu family, he was also the face of the Mu family. If I beat the Mu family''s face like this, would it be..."


    I looked at Murong Lei''s gradually stiff expression. I couldn''t say any more. I had to shut my mouth and look at him in a dilemma.


    Murong Lei looked at me with the same expression and said for a long time: "I''m special..."


    Breath fragrance!


    "You beat Li Yao?"


    "Well." I nodded."Hiss It''s a little difficult to do, "Murong Lei frowned and pinched his flesh chin with his right thumb and index finger.


    "I really don''t know what the Mu family''s temper is about this matter. If it''s too short, I''m afraid it won''t be discussed. If it''s reasonable I hope they are reasonable. "


    It''s not easy to do this. Originally, if Murong Lei talks with Mu family, I''m Murong Lei''s friend, so I can get their help.


    But now, the other way around! If I have a quarrel with Mu family, because Murong Lei is my friend, he can''t get in touch with Mu family.


    In this way, good things become bad things!


    If we can''t reconcile, maybe even the Murong family can''t help me. After all, they have business!


    Ah, I thought I would do without my own hands, but in the end it was still like this. It seems that compared with those big people in ancient times, I still have to learn!


    At this moment, suddenly a burst of pressure came from outside, and I instantly felt that several experts had come to this area!


    Soon, I received the information from Luo Peng in the message bar of the system.


    Whatever you say, something''s wrong. Mu''s family have come here!

 Chapter 231

    I opened the door of the room, and as soon as I put my head out, I saw Tie Ning running all over the corridor.


    "Here!" I hastened to greet him.


    Because I don''t know this corridor and there are many rooms here, so he doesn''t know which corridor and which room I am in, and the room here is a little too soundproof, so no matter he calls me or I call him, I can''t hear him.


    So I had to go out to call him. At that time, he was searching room by room, one by one, picking the door seam at the door, and looking through the glass on the door to see if the person inside was me.


    However, even if he found it, it was useless. The glass on my door couldn''t see inside.


    At this time, I''m especially glad I didn''t make a mistake. If I really watched the dance just now, I''m probably on the way. Suddenly, I''m so scared, it''s a shadow in my heart!


    Therefore, this story tells us that people must be upright and never have bad thoughts


    "Come on, what''s the matter?" I look at some anxious Tie Ning in front of me and know that the people who come here this time are definitely not easy to deal with.


    "Sir, there''s something wrong. There''s someone from Mu''s family. They are worshippers. They''ve surrounded Luo Peng!"


    "Worship My God, I''m fighting with these people today! Which is it? Li Yao? " I have some helplessness, with the hand cover forehead to ask a way.


    "No, the man''s surname is wan. I don''t know his name. People around him call him Wan Gong!"


    "Wan Laiqing!" Muronglei was on one side, and suddenly said.


    "Ah?" I was stunned and looked back at him.


    Muronglei explained: "wanlaiqing is the second worship of Mu family. It has a high position and great strength in Mu family. Among all the offerings of Mu family, only big worship Fengyun hall is better than others."


    "Wan Laiqing "Fengyun hall?" I frowned, then stretched out and said, "it''s no use thinking about it here. Hurry down. You can''t just leave the three of them there!"


    "Good!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the first floor of the bar, the original crowded bar, most of the guests have already run away. In the VIP area on the second floor, only Luo Peng''s table is left. The rest of them have already run away.


    Instead of them, a large group of Mujia mages with flowing mana occupied the ground of the second floor and surrounded Luo Peng and other three people!


    The leader, wearing a white robe, white skin, cold face, holding a dagger in both hands, flashing cold light.


    This person is the second sacrifice of Mu family, wanlaiqing!


    On the opposite side of them, the three people surrounded in the middle, Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng, stood by and watched them warily, but they didn''t mean to do anything.


    This time, they are following Murong Lei to exchange feelings with their Mu family. They just came here this evening and haven''t seen Mu family yet. It''s because it''s late that they decided to go again tomorrow. Today they came here to drink and relax, but they were surrounded by Mu family for no reason.


    Two people watch them warily, for fear that they are indiscriminate to their own hands, while, from time to time looking at Luo Peng.


    This kind of situation, who can imagine, this mu family''s person, is to us these people!


    At this time, these two people know, oh - we have a festival with Mu family!


    And their purpose is to exchange feelings with the Mu family. Now, the best way is to get rid of the relationship with us, so as not to get any feelings at last.


    "Brother, what''s the matter between you and others that we don''t want to know, but today, here, we just meet them by chance, not all the way. What''s the matter, you tell him, can we leave?"


    Bao xingzhao arched to Wan Laiqing and said that he was full of Jianghu words and quickly left himself.


    Wan Laiqing turned his eyes to him. The corners of his eyes moved slightly. He turned his head to a person around him and gave him a look of inquiry.


    The man immediately understood, bowed his head, took out his mobile phone, looked through it, and then whispered to Wan Lai: "Wan Gong, according to their report, those people are really three people here, but they didn''t see their appearance clearly. I''m not sure if they are them."


    "You..."


    The distance is not far, although it is whispered, Bao xingzhao still heard it. At that time, he was speechless, and his heart said that it was over! Jump into the Yellow River and you can''t wash it!


    If not, don''t make friends. It''s bad!


    "But..." Wan Laiqing looked at the three people in front of him and said to himself, "even if you don''t see your face clearly, one of them is sure, but these three people..."


    Wan Laiqing said, carefully measuring the physique of three people.


    "It seems that there is no one who can be called" fat. "


    Indeed, Luo Peng was originally a zombie. Even if he was transformed into flesh, he was also very thin. The two men were of medium build, not fat.


    "It seems that there are no people here. Go and see if there is anyone else here. Bring all the suspicious ones.""Yes


    The entourage just agreed, but before they started, they suddenly called out: "don''t worry! Here I am


    People follow the sound and see that I have arrived with Tie Ning. Behind me, I follow the little fat Murong Lei!


    Just now, Mu''s family suddenly came. In a hurry, because Tie Ning''s stick is still with me, and his strength can''t be exerted, Luo Peng asked him to come up to me and take the stick by the way. He is here to fight with these people!


    At this time, we have come, Tie Ning hand, Hunyuan shake mountain stick already in hand, a pestle to the floor, immediately smashed that piece of floor, a mountain like momentum straight past!


    Mu''s family frowned when they saw this scene. Those who were not strong enough raised their hands one after another and condensed their mana to resist. Wan Laiqing was strong and stood in the same place, motionless, and regarded the mountain like momentum as nothing.


    What''s more depressing is Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng. When they see Tie Ning and the stick in his hand, their brows are tighter than those. A bad guess has been formed in their minds.


    It won''t It''s really iron.


    And if that story is true, this Tie Ning can be my entourage, then the three men who defeated Tie Ning are not me?!


    For a moment, both of them looked at me strangely.


    "Well?" Wan Laiqing looked at us with a puzzled look in his eyes. "Why are there two fat people? Which is it? "


    "Who are you talking about being fat?" ¡Á2£¡


    Murong Lei and I yelled out with one voice. After shouting, we all looked at each other with disbelief, and then slapped


    We have the same dignity about the body!


    "Hiss..." Around Wan Laiqing, the person in charge of checking the intelligence was also a little confused.


    Because the heavenly eye of Fengyun hall can only see things for himself, and other people don''t know. So in order to find us, he must draw our portraits, just like in ancient times, and draw shadows and figures, so that the people below can find them.


    But the problem is that Murong Lei and I, if we remove some details, it will be almost the same.


    Height is not too big difference, the same round figure, the same chin with a beard, about the same age, especially after getting Yin and Yang eyes, my eyesight recovered, I don''t need to wear glasses, the last obvious difference is also gone!


    All of a sudden, we stand together. If we don''t really see us in reality, or have seen photos, but just take a picture that is not perfect, we can''t tell which one is.


    That feeling, just like the myopia to take off the glasses, lost the details, a blur.


    "Wangong, this We don''t really know. " The guy contrasted our picture on the mobile phone and carefully distinguished it. He didn''t dare to judge.


    "Forget it. Let''s catch it together." Wan Laiqing frowned, clenched the dagger with both hands, and said simply and rudely.


    As soon as I felt tight in my heart, I hastened to make an investigation. Sure enough, this product is more powerful than Li Yao. It''s equivalent to my level 24 strength. Now, I''m only level 25, and I''m going to level 26.


    Is it just a little higher


    I feel this tiny gap, and I feel a little nervous.


    It''s still a second offering. If it''s a big offering, what will happen when Fengyun hall comes? His strength, will certainly surpass me!


    So, even if we win Wan Laiqing now, what can we do? After him, there is Fengyun hall. After Fengyun hall, there is mu Nianqing One by one, until I can''t win!


    The most important thing is that I didn''t come here to fight with them this time, but to get down to business! Now that we have such a big enemy, it''s obviously not a good choice.


    Wan Laiqing looked at us, sneered, and said: "no matter who you are, you just need to catch them. However, it seems that the people around you are not the people who go to Mu''s house with you in the afternoon, at least That woman is not there


    He is talking about elder martial sister Yaqin.


    "Forget it." Wan Laiqing said, suddenly showing a indifferent expression, and then said: "anyway, we all know where you live. The great sacrifice has gone, and they can''t run away."


    "What?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, in our hotel


    "Sir, please..." When the receptionist saw someone coming in, he said hello with a smile subconsciously, but he didn''t dare to say any more words as soon as he said five words.


    In front of him, a large group of worshippers and servants in white robes poured in from the door. Without looking at the front desk, they walked straight through the hall to the stairway.


    Until then, the young man who walked in the front coldly threw out a sentence: "Mu family affairs, idle people don''t ask!"


    Mu family, no one in the whole cloud state knows, no one knows! Every city has the affairs desk of Mu family. In those places, there are many people going to seek help. After the chaos and evil cultivation around the world, this situation is even more!Ordinary people also know the existence of the mage, and as the Mu family of the mage family, in their eyes, nature is superior, as if God in general!


    So in the bar, after the Mu family appeared, all the people in the bar ran away for fear of being affected by the magic. So now, all the people at the front desk shut up, lowered their heads, pretended they couldn''t see, and didn''t make trouble for themselves


    The sixth floor of the hotel, our floor, the corridor


    "Bang!"


    A man in a white robe was kicked off and fell down on the corridor. Behind him, there was a large group of people in the same clothes. Looking at the fallen companions on the ground, they raised their heads and glared forward.


    Not far in front of them, Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister Yaqin have come out of the room. When they arrive in the corridor, the man is just kicked out by Cheng Qianyu.


    Cheng Qianyu is holding a long Dao. Because the corridor is narrow, he turns the Oolong Zhanjin Dao into a one handed Dao. Holding it in his hand, he sends out a little dragon chant, full of momentum!


    And his other hand, gently pushed elder martial sister Yaqin, and protected her behind him.


    But at this time, behind him, also came the disordered footsteps, a large group of people are coming from here!


    There are always two staircases in the hotel. Unfortunately, Cheng Qianyu and them are surrounded in the middle

 Chapter 232

    "Someone''s coming back, too." Elder martial sister Yaqin hid behind Cheng Qianyu, and her hand was shining a little.


    That''s the light reflected by her homemade poisonous flying needle!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin specializes in medicine. In order to make up for her lack of attack power, she also made some poison concealed weapons when she didn''t cure the disease.


    Because she also has some research on witchcraft, she can do some witchcraft to hurt people, but the other party is mu family, a local organization of great mages in Yunzhou. She worries that it is not very useful for them, so she uses poison needles instead of witchcraft.


    Of course, it''s not sure how much lethality can be.


    At this time, the people behind have rushed up and entered the corridor. Together with the people in front, they crowded Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister Yaqin in the middle, attacking each other on both sides!


    Cheng Qianyu squinted at the back and said to elder martial sister Yaqin in a low voice, "I''ll deal with the front first. Be careful yourself."


    Finish saying, Cheng Qianyu suddenly moves, the right hand that hangs in the side is holding Wu Long Zhan gold knife, straight from bottom to top a slash!


    In a flash! With the speed of a bird, a black light of the sword rushed straight at the white robed man in front of him. There was a faint sound of the Dragon chanting!


    On both sides of the knife light, even the air fluctuated, like a mirage. The scene in front of us began to become unreal!


    "Be careful!"


    Among the white robed people in front of him was a handsome man. When he saw this move, his eyes opened wide, his hand moved and his sword came out of the sheath.


    The next moment, he stepped out and directly met him. He held the sword in both hands and made a strong split. The white light on the blade was shining, which directly blocked the flying chop!


    At this time, the white robed man in the back saw that Cheng Qianyu was concentrating on the front, so he wanted to take the opportunity to attack from the back. Unexpectedly, as soon as she moved her step, the elder martial sister Yaqin''s hand flicked, and in a moment, two needles flew over!


    This kind of fine needle is like ox hair. Ordinary people can''t see it at all, but they are all mages. How can they be compared with ordinary people because they are proficient in cultivation?


    What''s more, even if the eyes can''t see clearly, the powerful sixth sense cultivated through cultivation and actual combat is enough to make them have accurate judgment!


    The white robed people behind stopped in an instant. The two men rushed straight to the front of the team, with white gauze on their faces. They couldn''t see their faces clearly. But from their eyebrows, we could see that they had a similar feeling. Were they twins?!


    They were short and thin, but their clothes were very big. As a result, a part of their sleeves exceeded the palm of their hands and hung down at will, like the sleeves of a opera singer, swinging with the shaking of their arms.


    The two men saw the poisonous needle flying, and without saying a word, they rushed directly to the front of the team. As soon as they brushed their sleeves, they heard "bang - Dang" two times!


    Looking closely, the two flying needles had been nailed to the walls on both sides of the corridor, leaving only three points outside, vaguely, with a faint mist.


    It''s the poisonous gas produced by the poison on the needle after receiving a huge impact, but it can only take effect because the poison is contaminated with the body and blood. Just a little leaked poisonous gas can''t hurt people, let alone them.


    However, there is no waste of these drugs. Visible to the naked eye, the wallpaper where the needle is nailed in has become withered and yellow, and another color has begun to appear on the white wall inside.


    After all, it''s not the human body. It''s the limit to do this.


    "Shit! I have to upgrade my weapon when I go back. It''s useless! " Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at the two people who had no influence in front of her, and the wall that suffered the disaster of fish in the pond. She could not help but scold.


    On the other side, the man holding the sword and the light cut by Cheng Qianyu are holding each other. The two colors of black and white are flashing in the corridor, as if they are fighting for the world!


    And now, the two forces have exhausted their energy. Suddenly, the young swordsman''s eyelids jump, and his feet will move back. The balance between black and white forces is suddenly broken, resulting in a slight explosion.


    Bang!


    The air flow generated by the explosion instantly shocked him out and fell heavily on the floor before he could escape.


    At this time, the white robed people behind him retreated as early as when he took out his hand, and only now did they come back again, but they didn''t care about the man on the ground.


    There are two young guys, who look like they have a small generation. They stretch out their hands from several people''s legs, bend down and lower their heads, and drag the man back, so that he won''t stay here. And there are others who will fill this position.


    How many members of the family are really like family members besides those directly related to them?


    This kind of scene of working together but not sharing one''s heart will appear in all kinds of organizations, and there will be no exception in these families, especially between worships!


    The ranking of offerings is based more on strength than on age or joining time. Even if there is, it is temporary. Later, it will be based on strength.


    In this way, their small number, it has become a symbol of their strength, but also a symbol of status!The smaller the number, the higher the status in the family, the better the treatment, and the greater the power!


    Therefore, those who are in the back all want to hurry down and take a few steps up.


    Competitive relationship can promote people''s common progress, but it can also intensify contradictions and make the relationship between the top and the bottom not so harmonious.


    That''s why, except for the important positions, such as the leader of each church, the president of my society, and the management of logistics, my fellow boat club has no clear official positions.


    Don''t make those fancy people, so as to avoid disputes and internal strife!


    Cheng Qianyu held the knife in his hand and looked at the person opposite. His back was close to elder martial sister Yaqin. He tilted his head slightly and asked in a low voice, "are you ok?"


    "It''s OK. I can handle it for a while. They should be scared by me." Yaqin said.


    Indeed, the two men did not pursue after flying the two flying needles. They just stopped at the same place and watched them with vigilance. Their long sleeves were also moving without wind.


    "Well, that''s good." Cheng Qianyu didn''t like to talk to people. When he learned that he was ok, he immediately turned his attention to the front and prepared for the battle.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin squinted at the cold wood behind her, sighed, shook her head, pinched her thumbs and middle fingers together, and gently twisted them. The light was shining.


    She knows that she can frighten them for a while, but she can''t stop them for a long time. Therefore, she can''t do it any more. If she is blocked by them for many times, they will know that she is not powerful.


    It''s better to strike between two sides and keep one side still than to move both sides.


    On the other side, Cheng Qianyu looks at the person in front of him, suddenly turns his right hand over and hands again!


    The sharp black knife first split from right to left, then Cheng Qianyu shook his wrist, the blade turned quickly, and then came up from the bottom!


    The difference between the two swords was only in milliseconds. The two swords turned into a cross in an instant and chopped straight at the white robed man in front of him! On the way of flying, it was still spinning like an umbrella. A cross helix cut off, unstoppable!


    The white robed man is the first. The man who spoke in a cold voice when he entered the door saw the two black lights coming. His eyes narrowed slightly, his legs bent naturally, and he made a horse stance. He held his body firmly, his hands in front of his chest, and his fingers were empty.


    "Imperial edict!" The man yelled, and the white light turned in his eyes. At the same time, the white light also flickered in the palms of his hands, which was bigger and more dazzling than the size in his eyes!


    The next moment, two white beams of light from the palm of my hand, such as a water fountain rotating 90 degrees, straight towards the cross knife light.


    "Yi -"


    the white light and the black light collide, there is no violent explosion, there is no deafening roar, just like the ice into the boiling water, suddenly, there is no existence, only a slight sound.


    In the corridor, two colors are gone.


    The white light in the man''s hands was dim, but the white light in his eyes did not decrease. The corner of his eyes moved, and there were two white lights in his eyes!


    Can Cheng Qianyu still be used to you? You have eye power when I don''t?!


    The different golden pupil starts, directly a golden light shoots in the past, and the white light is just on the way opposite!


    "Bang --!"


    Just owe the roar, here also on!


    In the sound of the explosion, a stream of gas diffused around. Both Cheng Qianyu and the man were shocked to take a step backward.


    On the wall, the simple pictures hanging in the hotel were shocked to fall from the wall, and the picture frame received a strong impact. Before it fell to the ground, it had been smashed to pieces!


    Cheng Qianyu takes a step back, squats down, supports the impact, kicks his foot, jumps up in a flash, holds the knife in both hands, and the blade of Wulong Zhanjin is raised above his head, almost to the ceiling.


    Then, with Cheng Qianyu''s body shape, he chopped down heavily!


    Boom!


    Wulong Zhanjin Dao points to the ground. Centered on the location of the point, a black air spreads out in an instant. In the blink of an eye, it''s in front of those people!


    At the next moment, the carpet on the floor of the hotel cracked instantly. The starting point was the position of the blade tip, and the direction of the crack seemed to be the extension of the blade body. It went straight to the past!


    The cracked carpet, along with the break in the middle, danced like waves on both sides, and made a terrible tearing sound, as if there was a sharp blade cutting it, and as if there were a pair of invisible hands pulling it on both sides.


    In front of those white robed people, a huge black dragon head appeared in the air. With his eyes slightly open, he rushed to the crowd in a moment!


    In this case, Rao is the man who just showed off his skill with white light. He can''t help but panic.


    In terms of mana, Cheng Qianyu is not as good as him, but Wulong Zhanjin Dao is a treasure!


    This is equivalent to, your level is higher than me, but it''s a pity that I have to hang up!When the dragon head flew away, even he had no choice but to raise his arms in front of him and use the magic to coagulate the barrier to defend him. He only hoped that he would have the strength to stand up after this blow.


    At this time, in front of the crowd, a whirlwind rose from the flat, and a figure quickly flew in from the outside.


    Cheng Qianyu''s eyelids jump. Before all of them, there was already an old man. He stretched out his finger to move forward, just above the nose of the dragon head!


    The tap was so little by him that it stopped in an instant. The next second, the white light flashed, and a tap disappeared so vividly. It only turned into smoke and disappeared, leaving no trace of its existence.


    At this time, the white robed people also reacted, whether it was before or after, when they saw the old man, it was a joy at that time.


    The great sacrifice of Mu family -- Fengyun hall!


    "I thought there would be more people here, so I only let Xiaowan go there, but I came here." Fengyun hall looked at the two people in front, shrugged, seemed to be some helpless said.


    But immediately, his expression changed. He raised his hand and looked at the blackened two fingers of Shizhong. His eyes were full of fighting spirit: "but fortunately I didn''t come in vain. "

 Chapter 233

    56 bar, first floor


    Because Tie Ning and Murong Lei and I appeared outside the encirclement, the situation changed. In particular, they couldn''t tell me who Murong Lei and I were


    "Ah, I said, some brothers, I''m afraid there''s a misunderstanding in the middle. Let''s not be so tense. Let''s all sit down and talk well." Murong Lei stepped forward and stood in the middle of Wan Laiqing and me. He extended his arms to block us and became a peacemaker.


    "What''s the misunderstanding? He beat our offerings. Now, let''s take them back. Don''t worry, we won''t be unreasonable. We just want to make things clear. "


    Murong Lei stands up to be a peacemaker, so it seems that I should be the one who hit people, so Wan Laiqing has fixed the target, and this time the topic is directed at me!


    Of course, as a big family of two offerings, there should be some skepticism, or some.


    "However, I''m not sure whether it''s you or him who hit people. Besides, you seem so close together. I don''t believe it''s a chance meeting. Let''s go with me."


    First of all, it is possible for him to show the order of the suspicious objects in his mind.


    But when he said that, the Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng couldn''t hold their breath. They immediately said, "wait a minute!"


    The two of them agreed as if they had agreed. Wan Laiqing also looked back at them and squinted suspiciously.


    "Sir, to tell you the truth, we are from the Murong family in Suzhou. I''m the worshipper of the Murong family, Bao xingzhao."


    "I''m Wei Xiaofeng."


    Two people said cross talk like self introduction, then, Bao xingzhao stretched out his hand, Murong Lei, said: "that one, is Murong family''s son, young master Lei."


    "Murong family?" Wan Laiqing looks at them and Murong Lei with suspicion on his face.


    "Wan Gong, we''ve heard your name for a long time, and we''ve admired Mu''s family for a long time. Today, we''re here just to make friends with Mu''s family To exchange feelings, I didn''t expect to meet this group of people and get close to us all of a sudden. I''m afraid it''s a plot for the strength of our Murong family. I want to curry favor with them. Since we have a gap with the Mu family, we are willing to help the Mu family to win them! "


    Bao xingzhao said a few words, but he was clean. Wei Xiaofeng nodded at once. Although he didn''t speak, his expression and action had already shown his mind.


    Luo Peng was near them. After hearing this, he gave a cold hum. He moved a little under his feet and tilted his body. He was facing Wan Laiqing and the Mu family, and Bao xingzhao.


    "Hiss..."


    This inspirational sound is actually made by two people, one is wan Laiqing, the other is me.


    Wan Laiqing took this breath mainly because he was embarrassed and a little afraid, because it was difficult to deal with the matter in front of him.


    What is the most difficult point? Just before me and Murong Lei, he can''t figure out who is the person to be arrested. Moreover, now Murong Lei''s identity is revealed, but he also doesn''t know whether it''s true or not.


    If they are all arrested, if it is true, he is not a mu family, but a sacrifice, which delays the establishment of diplomatic relations and common development of the two families. He can''t bear the responsibility.


    And if you believe him and don''t arrest him, what if it''s a whole bureau?


    But I "hiss" this sound, is feels puzzled.


    From the time we met, I knew what Murong Lei was doing here. Their purpose was very strange. Before Murong Lei was evasive, it was to cover up their purpose. After all, it was family business.


    But now, when Bao xingzhao just spoke, there was a pause, so there were some problems.


    Pause before "exchange feelings", then it must be in this place, carefully measure words, then exchange feelings is certainly not the main purpose.


    In fact, think about it and understand that the exchange of feelings is a very empty thing, how to communicate? How to communicate? I don''t know.


    At this time, he didn''t explain this point carefully in front of Mu''s family, which means that this matter is a very secret thing and can''t be known to outsiders like me.


    No! Probably, even Wan Laiqing has no right to know!


    And this vague expression is probably one of the reasons why Wan Laiqing hesitated


    I look at Wan Laiqing and want to see what way this product will solve this problem. At the same time, I am also worried about Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister Yaqin.


    But Fengyun hall went to the hotel to find them. Nothing will happen. Its name is so nice. Maybe it''s reasonable? No, no, no, they can offer sacrifices to people like Li Yao. It''s not surprising that there is one more!


    But now it''s useless to think about anything. If I run, they will definitely chase me. If I go back, these people will surely follow me. That''s not good!


    Just when I think about this here, Wan Laiqing has made a choice there.


    "Brother, since you are both worshippers, you know that our worshippers are just helping the master to do things, and have no right to interfere in the master''s affairs. When you come to exchange feelings, I can''t decide. Please come back with us and meet with our master.""Well?" Bao xingzhao frowned and looked at him suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, you are a distinguished guest. We won''t be rude. Maybe the current environment is not very good, but we invite you to our Mu''s house." Wan Laiqing looked at Bao xingzhao and said with a smile.


    After that, he turned his head to Murong Lei and made a more gentle expression: "how about it, young master? You are their master, Mr. Murong. This time you are here to talk with our master. How can we talk outside? Please come back with me, so that we can communicate more smoothly. "


    After listening to this, I want to give him a hand. It''s reasonable and well founded!


    We are aggressive here, and they will use it. Both of them will go to Mu''s house. Then, let someone identify them. Then, ask Murong''s family if it really happened.


    If it''s not true, it''s a catch. If it''s true, it''s a plan.


    In fact, at that time, I didn''t know the skill of Fengyun Hall''s heavenly eye skill. It was not like a camera?! What I thought at that time was that Li Yao might come to identify us.


    Another point, which I didn''t expect at that time, was that their Mu family didn''t have the contact information of Murong family at all, and even if they did, it was useless.


    Because this matter is completely a matter of several younger generation''s own opinion, Murong guest does not know this matter!


    Here Wan Laiqing finished, waiting for Murong Lei''s reaction. Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng looked at him expectantly. As long as he said yes, it was over!


    It''s the best result for them. I wanted to make a friend, because Murong Lei''s heart is good and he doesn''t have a grudge. And now it''s good to have more power to help me, but now it seems that it''s no use.


    Since it''s up to me, and we''re new friends, I can''t let him get involved with me. He''ll be his Murong son and have a good exchange with Mu family.


    "Murong Lei, you..."


    I just began to speak, but I didn''t expect that Murong Lei suddenly interrupted me and said directly to Wan Laiqing: "no way! I tell you, this is my friend. If you invite me, please invite him with you


    "Tut..."


    Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng were fascinated at that time, and they all thought that "pig teammates, can''t move, can''t move!"


    That Wan Laiqing listened, was also stupefied. This is an expedient measure. It''s not decided whether it''s true or not. Why did you set up the score first?


    Murong Lei looked at him and continued: "I tell you, in my life, Murong Lei is not good at magic cultivation, and he can''t take care of household affairs. As long as all kinds of major events in the world don''t fall on me, I have the right to listen as a joke, and I don''t understand some of the main principles, but you remember one thing!"


    Muronglei said. He stepped forward, reached for his nose, clenched his fist, and pointed to himself with his thumb.


    "I Murong Lei, do not treat my friends badly!"


    ¡­¡­


    The silence of the scene, the silence of death!


    Murong Lei''s words are loud on the ground, which makes people''s ears hum!


    Wan Laiqing and Bao xingzhao are stunned, and we are also stunned. Murong Lei is still holding that posture and putting on a show


    "You Do you know what you''re talking about? " Wan Laiqing looked at him and frowned.


    "I know!" Murong Lei put down his hand and looked at him, not angry. "Today, since I''m here to exchange feelings, I have to help you with your family affairs! However, not to help you catch people, but to help you resolve misunderstandings! "


    "You..."


    "Young master


    Wan Laiqing, Bao and Wei were speechless at that time. They were anxious and tangled, and they were almost biting.


    Wan Laiqing touched his forehead with his hand. First, he stroked his hair. Second, he wiped his sweat. Looking at Murong Lei, he said: "good, good! Since you don''t treat your friends badly, I''ll give it up. Where does the Mu family belong? "


    "Yes All the white robed people behind him cheered.


    "Take them all!"


    "Yes


    All of a sudden, the scene completely out of control, everyone in the Mu family is running mana, thinking about our attack in front of us.


    And Wan Laiqing, with his double swords, rushed to me! This is to win the leading role first!


    "Be careful!" I step forward with my right foot and stroke with my left hand to push the little fat man behind. With my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword comes out of the body!


    At the next moment, Wan Laiqing had already rushed to the front of him, and a sword came and was blocked by me.


    "Murong Lei, I''ll make you a friend!" I was holding the sword, holding the sword of wanlaiqing, and I said with a smile. "You treat me with sincerity, and I will repay you with sincerity! You just said that you are good at magic cultivation. It doesn''t matter. I am good at magic cultivation! "


    When I gave a loud drink, my wrist moved, and the ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly became soft. The point of the sword was like a snake, straight to his neck!


    Wan Laiqing''s reaction was not bad. He raised his right hand and parried with his short sword. My sword was cut on his sword.Then, he slipped his left hand and attacked my footwall, but he would not succeed. He just pushed me back. Then, he moved his foot, stepped back, pulled away from me, raised his two swords, and flew over with two white cuts.


    I stepped back, leaned forward and wrists kept twisting. The length of the ghost face flying cloud sword increased greatly after it became soft. I was in the air like a whip, and directly flicked away the two chopping strokes. Then with the shaking of my wrist, the sword looked straight in an instant.


    "What a strange sword..." Wan Laiqing looked at the sword in my hand, frowned tightly and murmured to himself. With a shake in his hand, a white light flashed from each of the two short swords, touched the floor and cut a crack in the floor with bursts of sparks.


    I see that thing Why is it a bit like welding?


    "You''ll pay later!" I pointed my sword at the floor he had broken and said jokingly.


    Wan Lai''s face was black at that time. He took a look at the floor and said, "I''ll pay for it


    With that, he made a direct lunge, waving two sharp swords that had lengthened the distance and increased the attack, and rushed to me.


    They have a big family and a big business. It''s not a matter to pay for a floor. But when I saw his two swords, I suddenly thought of something.


    "You''re lucky today. You can see my new thing. You haven''t used it since you practiced it. Let''s have a try. Its power is double sword flow!"


    With that, my left hand was empty again, and a golden light flashed by. In my hand, the old man who had not appeared for a long time finally went to battle again!


    Bronze sword!

 Chapter 234

    "Dang, Dang, Dang --"


    The blade of the ghost face flying cloud sword collides with the short sword of Wan Laiqing, making a clear impact sound. The collision between the blade and the blade is continuous, just like a special music show of percussion music.


    "Come on, brother!" Murong Lei hiding behind me, with a little fan brother general raise their hands to protest, a face of justice looking at that Wan Laiqing.


    In the conversation just now, it was obvious that we were moved to each other.


    At this time, Wan Laiqing, who is about four or five meters away from me, also obviously doesn''t understand our strange feelings.


    In his logic of thinking, Murong Lei''s best way is to get rid of me. How can he get into a sensational joke? The most important thing is that I''m on the stage!


    I don''t understand. I really don''t understand.


    This is what I learned later. Wan Laiqing doesn''t have any rules about emotion. His principle of doing things is to only do the most advantageous things and put the rest aside.


    I hold the ghost face flying cloud sword in my right hand. I hardly need to move my elbow too much. I just need to shake my wrist and change the general direction of the sword.


    The long body of the sword, like a white snake, twists and turns, attacking the enemy in front of it from various strange angles, as if it had life!


    Several times, I was able to conquer the enemy, thanks to the strange characteristics of the ghost face flying cloud sword!


    Over there, Wan Laiqing holds double swords and resists the attack of "White Snake" in front of him from left to right. It''s tough and sharp. It''s just fighting with one enemy and one sword, but it''s like fighting with countless enemies!


    I saw the chance and threw my right arm hard. The body of the ghost face flying cloud sword immediately made a big move. I circled directly from his right side to his left side.


    Wan Laiqing saw my right arm shaking, and knew that this move was not as simple as those before. As soon as he saw the "White Snake" attacking his right, he immediately turned his attention to it. But he didn''t expect that I was in a big circle. Before he could react, the tip of the sword had reached the left side, and he directly made a small spin and entangled the dagger of his left hand.


    "No!" Wan Laiqing felt the change on his left hand, and then he found that it was wrong. When he looked back, he was in a hurry.


    It''s not entangled by a rope. It''s just like a steel bar and iron rope. Once it''s entangled, it''s hard to break away. Moreover, this thing seems to have life. If it continues to go up this route, it will definitely hurt the arm.


    At this time, I was not idle. As soon as I got it, I immediately pulled it back. The blade around him immediately shrank inward, just like a guillotine, cutting to wanlaiqing!


    In the crisis, Wan Laiqing could only erect his right hand dagger to block the White Snake blade around him, and try his best to slow down the contraction speed of that circle. With a movement of his left hand, the white light on the left dagger turned instantly, making countless sparks on the ghost face flying cloud sword. At the same time, with a movement of his hand, he changed to hold the sword with his backhand.


    In the rotation of the white light, the grasping power of the White Snake also decreased. Wan Laiqing held the sword in his backhand, lowered his body and pulled it out.


    He didn''t know which side borrowed the momentum of which side. While drawing his sword, Wan Laiqing bowed his head and turned to the right. He took the sword with his right hand. The circle of ghost face flying cloud sword shrank on his head and didn''t hurt his body.


    At the next moment, he had turned around with the help of this force, facing this side again. The dagger on his right hand was white, and he cut it along the direction of rotation!


    All of a sudden, a white sword appeared out of thin air. The distance between us was only four or five meters, and we arrived in a flash!


    The distance is so short, the speed is so fast! I can''t avoid, I can only defend! Holding the bronze sword in the left hand, the three foot sword awn has already been spit out, and thrust it hard to the ground!


    "Dang --!"


    The white awn of the sword struck the body of the bronze sword, making a sound like a bronze bell in an ancient temple.


    I moved my left hand, tilted the hilt to the right and forward, pressed it down, the muscle on my left arm burst up, cut it off with a sword, and immediately cut the white awn of the sword into stars, and then it turned into nothing.


    With this power, I also turned my body, and the ghost face flying cloud sword circled around me to protect my body from the sneak attack of Wan Laiqing. The next moment, with my right arm swinging, I cut off with a sword!


    "Pa --!"


    The ghost face flying cloud sword shoots like a long whip and makes a sound of breaking the air in the air. The tip of the sword slants like that wanlaiqing''s right neck!


    And because I just turned around, Wan Laiqing had got the chance to approach me. At this time, he was one meter in front of me.


    He is a short weapon, close combat is obviously better for him!


    As I said just now, Wan Laiqing is very good at finding the best choice for himself.


    So through this, I also found that in those movies and TV dramas, the two masters always turn around when they fight each other. They look really handsome, but there are also problems. A turn around wastes time. If it''s really a high-end battle, the other side doesn''t know how much they can do!As soon as I turned around, Wan Laiqing was in front of me. He picked up the sword with his right hand, flicked away the point I cut off, and stabbed it with his left.


    His left arm, I don''t know how much muscle training, explosive force like spring, also don''t choose what key, direct stab which calculate which, ran to the front!


    The goal is just under my right rib.


    In the crisis, the ghost face flying cloud sword couldn''t be taken back. I quickly swung my left hand and held the sword in my forehand instead. The bronze sword returned to the short sword state, and it was dangerous and dangerous to suppress the sudden stab of Wan Laiqing.


    As soon as I saw it, I shook my arm and lifted his sword away from the top. At the same time, I leaned to the right and tried my best to avoid the aftershocks. The bronze sword in my hand changed into a three foot long sword again, and I directly lifted it up to the place between his two strands.


    Wan Laiqing looked at me, NIMA! The descendants are not protected!


    This place is under threat. As a dignified master, his first reaction is to retreat. He wanlaiqing is no exception.


    Wan Laiqing''s double swords crossed my bronze swords, pushed their heels and jumped back to avoid my sword. My children and grandchildren kept it


    "Mean, cunning!" Wan Laiqing glared at me.


    "If you can''t beat it, just say it''s not a good move. Are you normal, brother?" I put on a cool look and looked at him with a smile.


    Originally, the best way to kill is to hit the key. Although the neck is the key, it''s too small to attack. The heart is the key, but it''s protected by ribs. What''s the rest?


    Originally, the key points were those. It was said that this thing was out of fashion. It seemed that it would become a little gangster fighting with this move. It was not necessary to fight like a master. Is it necessary to kill this thing?


    If you can lift Yin but not Yin, you have to go to a strong place. It looks beautiful and full of violence aesthetics. It''s enjoyable, but it''s not in charge.


    On the other side, on the second floor, Luo Peng also fought with Mu''s family. Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng also entered the war.


    At this time, these two people should be mad at Murong Lei, but you have no way, he is the master!


    And just wan Laiqing also said, all want to win, so mu family to these two people must also be shot!


    Now that everyone else has done it, they can''t just be beaten as fools.


    Bao xingzhao has a flaming weapon in his hand. It looks like the wheel of an ancient carriage, but it''s certainly not that big. It''s probably the same size as the wheel of a modern car.


    On the outside of the wheel, there are four sharp knives with the same distance. They are wrapped with flames. They are extremely sharp!


    This thing, if it is held by others, must not be used, because it has no suitable starting point. Four sharp knives follow one direction, so no matter how you hold it, there must be a blade facing you.


    But he is not the same, this thing is his magic weapon, not so holding, on his wrist as if there is a magnet, the center of the wheel automatically sucked, and then rapid rotation, attack the enemy!


    What''s more, it''s taken less time and not taken more time.


    He Bao xingzhao, known as Shenhuo Feidao, Feidao and Feidao, doesn''t hold them in his hand! Flying in the air, just like having life, automatically fight with the enemy!


    The other one, Wei Xiaofeng, took a special look when he was holding his weapon. In his palm, three streams of water came down and circled separately. Then they suddenly merged into one. The blue light was in full swing, and an ice blue sword was in his hand.


    When fighting with the enemy, every sword cuts out, and there is a faint shadow of water in the air. This is the player with special effects!


    The Mu family did not consider the existence of the Murong family in advance. Please report that there were only three of us, so with Wan Laiqing, only four worshippers came.


    Now, because of Murong Lei, Bao and Wei had to fight. They both blocked one offering. Luo Peng, needless to say, also fought one. In front of me was Wan Laiqing.


    The rest It''s not worth mentioning!


    That Tie Ning can enjoy now! He didn''t come out to beat anyone for a long time. This time, a group of people beat him and directly swung their iron bars. The fight was very fierce. In a short time, there were more than a dozen white robed people on the ground crying with pain.


    That Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng had been paying attention to us all the time. At this time, we showed our skills. Naturally, we wanted to have a look at them. As a result, they were even more depressed after watching them.


    What''s the momentum of Tie Ning''s stick technique after he hit him?! Two people feel that there seems to be a sea of anger, waves constantly beat over!


    However, I am dazzled by a set of sword techniques, and with the unpredictable changes of the ghost face flying cloud sword, I can''t find a bargain for the second offering of the Mu family. Obviously, it''s not good!


    At the moment, these two people''s hearts should not be very beautiful. Whether Tie Ning is true or not, and whether the story is true, they must have the answer in their hearts.


    As I struggled with Wan Laiqing with the ghost face flying cloud sword, I secretly glanced over there, thinkingAnd that Wan Laiqing, in front of him, the ghost face flying cloud sword was spinning like the lantern at the door of the barber shop. A pair of short swords were tightly tossed, but I didn''t notice that I was absent-minded.


    I came back to look at him. I laughed. I moved my hand. The rotating sword body suddenly stretched straight and stabbed him with a sword!


    Wan Laiqing''s response is absolutely commendable! At the moment when my swordsmanship changed, he also made a response. He leaned directly to the left, picked up the sword with his right hand, blocked my sword body, stepped on it, and rushed over with an arrow step!


    I''m the ghost face flying cloud sword in my right hand. It''s on my right side when he rushes here. It''s hard for me to defend there, which is more conducive to his attack.


    Just in the blink of an eye, Wan Laiqing has reached my right side, and with a sword in his left hand, he comes directly to my face!


    I didn''t have time to take back my right hand, so I quickly blocked his attack with my left hand and pressed back directly. We are all left hands. My sword length is superior in weight.


    Then Wan Laiqing saw me press over with my sword, turn my hands quickly, use my right sword to hold my bronze sword, slide directly along the body of the sword to my arm, and push my left hand into my right armpit from below.


    For a moment, hands to hands, both sides were occupied by him, two sharp blades hit instantly, instantly, in a burst of tearing sound, blood light burst out!

 Chapter 235

    On the other hand, in the southwest of Yunzhou, in an ancient wooden village, underground


    "Dead pig, I''ve been sleeping all day, but I haven''t woken up yet!"


    "Well! This guy is thick skinned. He can''t beat him. He can''t wake up. The magic is useless to him. No wonder he can suppress things like dahonglian. Damn it, is there such a monk in the world? "


    In the dark, the fat monk slowly woke up. As soon as he woke up, he heard such words.


    "My God I said, where are you all from? Why is Mandarin so bad? "


    those two Chinese make complaints about Mandarin, but they are not very good at Mandarin. The fat monk can barely hear what they say, but the first reaction is not worrying about themselves, but immediately tucking up them.


    "Huh?" When the two men heard this, they were stunned. How could there be a third person here?


    A closer look shows that the fat monk, who had been tied up in his mouth for a whole day, could not wake up even after beating him with a whip, and the magic had no effect on him, finally woke up.


    "Boy, I''m awake! You see, I''ll go up and tell the priest and grandma


    "OK, go and come back quickly."


    As they spoke, one of them went to the direction opposite the fat monk, opened the door and went outside. Then he heard the sound of going up the stairs.


    It''s a basement. Let alone at night, even in the daytime, there won''t be much light coming in. There are only a few vents as big as the manhole cover, which can shine down some light.


    And they are not afraid of the people who are locked in shouting to attract other people''s attention, because all the houses around here are their people


    The fat monk took advantage of this time to slow down for a while, his eyesight recovered, and he was able to see things in the room clearly.


    In front of the basement, there are lots of stones. Because the ground is wet, some of them are wet. Some green plants grow in some places. I don''t know what they are.


    On the left and right sides are things of unknown use, such as bottles, jars, various tools, and things like a stove, some of which are placed on the table, some on the ground.


    There are three chairs beside the table, two of which are empty, and one with a person sitting on it. Just now there was another person sitting on the other side, but he went up.


    On the table, there is a kerosene lamp. Looking at it, it is a bit retro, but the light is not strong. You can only see these things, but you can''t see them clearly.


    Facing the fat monk is a door. You can''t see whether it is made of wood or iron. It''s like a prison door. There is a small window on the door and a railing on the cot. you don''t know the material.


    For the rest, I can''t see anything clearly.


    The fat monk himself was tied to a cross, his legs were tied together, his arms were stretched horizontally to the left and right, and he was fixed on the cross. Apart from his head, the rest, at most, were fingers and toes.


    "Oh, it''s fun. Ah, the bald man, why do you bind me?"


    The fat monk had no sense of crisis at all. He looked at the only one left in the room and asked.


    The man had been sitting in a chair looking at him. His expression was very proud and ferocious. It was a common expression for interrogators to face prisoners. But with his words, the expression disappeared at that time


    This man is very thin. Judging from his face shape, he doesn''t look much like the Central Plains people. His head is a bit decapitated and his brain is very big.


    For example, people who are relatively bald must be particularly taboo of others talking about their hairline. As a result, they are directly bald when they open their mouth.


    More importantly, he looked at the monk in front of him who had no hair on his head and listened to the other side''s call of "bald head". He immediately felt that he had been greatly insulted!


    That feeling is no different from when playing games, on the channel, a child who sounds less than 10 years old says "primary school student" in a tender voice.


    "Hold the grass and mud yard!"


    At that time, the goods could not help but picked up a stick from the table and stood up directly.


    "Oh, what are you doing?" The fat monk went on playing with his treasure.


    Just as the skinny man was going to come and give him two sticks, outside, as soon as the door opened, several people came in.


    There''s no need to look back. The skinny man knows who''s coming. He must know who he''s calling just now. He can''t be presumptuous in front of them. He quickly puts down his stick and stands aside.


    And in this group of people, walking in the front is a woman who seems to be in her thirties, with a cold face.


    The fat monk was happy when he saw it: "how can I take a stick? Here comes a woman


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    That woman''s face was black at that time!


    Why did you drive the car all of a sudden? Caught off guard! The wheels are on my face!Behind the woman, she followed an old lady who was only up to her waist. She looked like she was in her eighties. She was leaning on a stick, and her eyes narrowed only two seams, mixed in the wrinkles of her face.


    In addition, there was a man of medium build who just went up to call people, but the fat monk didn''t recover his eyesight at that time, so he didn''t see him.


    At this time, the fat monk was still there shouting: "Hey, don''t put it down, lift it up, don''t be sensible!"


    The thin man bowed his head and held his stick hand close to his body, sweating!


    It has something to do with yourself! If he doesn''t take the stick, how can he copy it cheaply?! What if the priestess gets angry and loses herself?


    Looking at him, the fat monk laughed and looked at others.


    The woman said that the man didn''t look bright, but the old lady


    Old people should lose their hair, but this old lady, the amount of hair is not the average person can compare! A head of white hair with fluffy cake like, the whole brain top full, bulging!


    "Ah! Look at this! An old lady has more hair than you. How do you mix? " Fat monk a face hate iron does not become steel of looking at that thin person to say.


    The thin man bowed his head and didn''t dare to speak. He scolded the fat monk several times in his heart. He said that you don''t look at yourself. Do you have the right to say me?!


    The man on the other side was a fluke - it was me who just got up! If you stay here, it''s not necessarily what he said!


    But when he said this, he praised the old lady. The old lady then laughed twice, looked up at him and said, "what a sharp mouth! I''m in prison, but I''m not in a hurry. I''m not afraid. I really have some master style. "


    "Mmm, mmm, mmm!"


    On hearing this, the fat monk immediately nodded his head like a chicken pecking rice, and his face was full of appreciation. He agreed with this!


    "It''s still the old lady. She likes to tell the truth! I didn''t expect you to look low, but it''s not low-grade at all


    Old lady: "I''m not sure."


    You can''t even boast about it. I''m afraid I can tell you something.


    The woman stood in the front and couldn''t help looking at the fat monk. She said in a cold voice, "hum! It''s just glib. I won''t tear your mouth


    The woman said, then raised her hand to fight in the past, hand, also holding a strange shape of a small stick.


    As a result, the stick just passed, and before it touched the fat monk''s body, she was suddenly bounced back by a golden light barrier five centimeters in front of him, which made her stagger and almost fall backward.


    "Oh, I said no, you have it yourself. Oh, you can''t do it. He''s big!"


    The fat monk looked at the little stick on the woman''s hand and said with a serious face.


    If it wasn''t for the boss around now, the thin man would have rushed up. What did he do when he was just so impulsive?! It''s not good to get into trouble with such a thing.


    But the fat monk didn''t stop on this topic, and said, "but what''s the matter with your Putonghua? It''s worse than them. Ah, did you learn from her? "


    That woman is not a Chinese at all, don''t speak Mandarin, it''s good to speak Chinese well!


    At this time, the woman had already stood firm and looked at her helpless fat monk. She was so angry that she trembled. But when she saw the stick in her hand, her face was more surprised than angry.


    The fat monk was running on the train. She didn''t know what it was.


    On the little stick, there is a very small sign, like a cross. Under the cross, there are two bearded things, bent at both ends, pointing up to the two ends of the cross.


    It''s a magic weapon of the Nanyang Association. Every priest will have one. It''s one of the most powerful magic weapons in their hands, but it''s useless for the fat monk today.


    Don''t say it''s useless, or even directly suppressed by others!


    "Who on earth are you?" The woman looked at the fat monk, biting her teeth and squeezing out words from the root of her teeth.


    However, her words are in Nanyang language, so the fat monk can''t understand them.


    "Ah?" The fat monk stretched his neck and made a gesture of "say it again".


    In fact, what he didn''t know was that last night, it was this woman who caught him from the hotel.


    As a priest, the ghosts she can manipulate will not be used by those people in Weicheng. Although she only raised one, the soldiers are not many but the essence. This one already has the strength of ghost demon!


    However, just last night, because the fat monk was to be caught out of the hotel, the ghost was seriously injured and lost nearly half of its strength!


    If the Buddha light on the fat monk is just an ordinary attack, it''s just a simple defense, and it can only guarantee that he won''t be hurt, so there is still pain.


    But if it''s evil, then ha-ha! Just like just now, five centimeters away, just pop it up for you!The ghost demon grabbed the fat monk, and the master''s orders could not be ignored. Along the way, it was like holding a piece of red and hot charcoal fire!


    It''s going to take a long rest to get over this.


    That''s why the woman was so cold when she came in, and why she was so angry with the fat monk. It''s just a ghost. It''s half crippled. Can you not hate it?


    On the other side, the old lady looked at the fat monk and nodded: "even that thing can bounce away. Sure enough, it''s the one who can suppress my big red lotus. This power is wonderful! Oh, I wish I had it


    "Ah, you see, among you people, the old lady can talk. It''s all true. Don''t look at the parents...."


    "Well, well, I know. Although I look low, I don''t speak low, do I? I''ve said it all over again. "


    The fat monk was stunned and looked at the old lady with a surprise on his face: "Oh, that''s good. I''ve learned how to answer quickly!"

 Chapter 236

    "Click!"


    The door of the basement is closed. Outside, there are four or five doors like this in the long corridor, which means that there are four or five cells like this, but they are empty now.


    Because the room was closest to the stairs, they climbed up the stairs without taking a few steps. That''s why the fat monk was able to hear the sound of footsteps coming up the stairs


    Upstairs, in a wooden house.


    "What are you going to do with that guy? If your magic weapon is as magical as you say, even it can''t hurt him, what are you going to do? I don''t think that in this world, at least you have weapons that can deal with him. "


    This is the place where the house enters the door, which is equivalent to a living room. However, the people living here are all residents of ancient villages. They can''t use sofas, and they don''t have the habit of sitting on chairs. There is only a carpet on the floor with several cushions on it.


    The old lady sat on the cushion in front of her and looked at the people with a smile.


    In front of her was the woman, sitting opposite her, facing the house, with her back to the door.


    "How do I feel like you appreciate him?" The woman looked at the old lady with a suspicious look.


    The old lady raised her mouth and said in a relaxed tone: "you don''t have to be nervous. I really appreciate him. I appreciate all the strong ones. Although his magic power is not good, I can''t achieve that power, so I appreciate him."


    With that, the old lady lowered her head and looked at the floor in front of her. Her eyes were red.


    "If it wasn''t for this, I wouldn''t be able to work with you." The old lady lowered her head and said in a lower volume.


    The woman''s eyes narrowed slightly and she was silent for a while. Then she took a long breath and looked away.


    Indeed, she is telling the truth. With her accomplishments in witchcraft, she can destroy most of the Nanyang Association quietly, while others I''m afraid I can only make it.


    But outside, especially in the face of this old lady, we must talk big!


    But in fact, she knew in her heart that if she wanted to, she would die immediately! Even before you die, you don''t know what happened!


    Even if her ghost is not so seriously injured, but to maintain the peak state to protect her side


    "You said that dahonglian should have been extinct for a long time. Why can she be suppressed by a little monk? If that girl sees something, if that girl wakes up, you know what''s going to happen


    The woman looked at the old woman with her head down and said coldly. While speaking, she changed her posture to make herself on the cushion.


    For some reason, she shudders every time she comes here.


    It was a vague feeling, as if something was looking at you in the dark. no More than one! It''s a lot of things, in the dark, where you can''t see, looking at you.


    They don''t have hostility, they don''t wait for the opportunity to attack you, paralyze you, and then eat your body. They just watch quietly, as if this is their job.


    Maybe it''s because of some strange instincts. It''s like lying in bed, people always feel that as long as they stick their hands or feet out of the bed, they will be attacked. Only when they put all their bodies on the bed, or even wrapped in the quilt, can they feel safe.


    Maybe because of this habit and instinct, every time she came here, she would say that her whole body was on the cushion, as if it was safe.


    The old woman raised her head and looked at the woman who was almost a century younger than herself. She laughed contemptuously and shook her head slightly: "little girl, how long have you been a person? How long have you seen the world? Here, it''s not strange to see anything. When I feel that dahonglian is suppressed, I''m not as surprised as you, because I know that there are too many unknown and powerful beings in the world. If I happen to meet one or two, it''s God''s love for me. "


    "Cut!" The woman looked at the old woman''s appearance, and immediately felt angry. She said with disdain, "relying on the old to sell the old, it''s clear that it''s only a magic trick. If it wasn''t for me, the little girl you''re talking about, how could I bring this fat man quietly?"


    "So?" The old woman asked with a smile, "what''s the use of catching him? I can feel that dahonglian is still suppressed. If he can come here safely, he must have made sufficient preparations. Maybe killing him can''t make dahonglian continue to attack, let alone you can''t kill him now. "


    "You..."


    The woman suddenly became angry, but there was no way to refute that the fat monk''s Buddha light body protection was something they didn''t think of. They thought it might be OK to catch him, but it was so complicated!


    The old woman looked at the woman who was very angry, but could only sulk herself. She continued: "it''s a pity that you are looking for monks in the whole Yunzhou in order to find him. In the end, you find that you can''t do anything. It''s really funny.""Don''t say it''s none of your business! If that girl is really cured, if she really sees something, once she says it, we''re done! You''re done, too! "


    "So what?"


    The old woman suddenly raised her head and said harshly. A pair of eyes that had narrowed only two seams suddenly opened a few minutes, and the eyes in them flashed the essence that was not consistent with her age.


    "I''m not afraid of you. I''ve been living for nearly 100 years. I''m alone and childless. I don''t care about life and death. I take off my shoes before I go to bed tonight and I don''t know if I can put them on tomorrow. What''s my fear?"


    The old woman said, reached for her crutch and stood up.


    "I''m only responsible for telling you what I know. Whether it''s about the suppression of dahonglian by the Buddha light, or the power and use of Baigu, I''m dying anyway. It''s good to say it when I try my best to live, but it doesn''t mean that I''m really with you."


    With that, the old woman walked directly to the door. Every step she took, she would use a crutch to point on the ground.


    "Dong -- Dong -- Dong -- Dong --!"


    The woman sat in the same place, holding the corner of the cushion in her hands, holding it so tightly that her hands began to shake.


    That sound of crutches and the floor of the collision sound, in her listening, as if the crutches in their own heart! It''s also like a clock to announce her death. As long as the sound stops, it means her death.


    At this moment, the feeling became stronger, the feeling of being watched by countless eyes.


    It''s like Like the owners of these eyes, those people? Or something else, began to close to themselves.


    But they still couldn''t see them. They came closer and closer, and almost stood beside her. They still looked at her with the eyes of a dead fish.


    "Dong - Dong - Dong -"


    the sound suddenly stopped!


    At this moment, she felt her heart stopped, her eyes contracted rapidly, and her cold sweat "Shua" came out all at once!


    But the next moment, her heart returned to work again, the feeling began to weaken back to the previous intensity, the whole person immediately collapsed, gasping, enjoying the happiness of the rest of her life.


    It turns out that It''s not true that the sound will die as soon as it stops.


    The old woman stood at the door and looked back at her, with no expression on her face: "also, don''t always think that I rely on the old to sell the old, you should be glad that I''m old and lazy to do some things, otherwise, with your attitude, it''s impossible to sit there now."


    Then he turned and opened the door.


    A cold wind blew into the house, and the old woman''s white hair began to shake, blowing on the woman''s body, because the cold sweat had just gone, it turned into a piercing cold at that time.


    At the door, both of them looked back at the old woman.


    The old woman leans on crutches and takes a step forward. They immediately reach out and block her.


    "What are you going to do so late?"


    He looked up at the two young men, voice without any sense * * color: "take a walk."


    Two people slightly frowned, eyes around her, looked at the woman in the room.


    The woman winked at them to let them go.


    "Well, be careful." When they got the order, they got out of the way and stood on both sides like guards with their heads down.


    However, when the old woman passed by, she didn''t feel the slightest bit of safety and honor in her heart.


    In the night, the whole village is quiet, only the voice of the Nanyang people who are responsible for patrolling.


    However, she didn''t think it was quiet here. On the contrary, she thought it was very noisy here, which was more noisy than the screams of those who had been planted with poisonous insects many years ago.


    Just like the woman who is still calm in the room, she doesn''t feel safe here.


    Even though there are their own people standing guard outside the door and outside every household in this village, two patrol teams patrol at the same time, and there are hundreds of people sleeping in the dormitory not far away. They will train in the open space there during the day. She still thinks it''s very dangerous here.


    Because that old woman, she''s right. If it wasn''t for her old age, she would have lost the edge of that year, then this village would become a Shura hall in the twinkling of an eye, and there would be hundreds of more dead souls on the ground. Their bodies are used as nutrients and fodder by those plants or insects, and eventually there is no residue left.


    She is the one who even the king of Gu is afraid of and is called the ghost woman!


    The woman stood up, swallowed saliva, the body index finally returned to normal, but the heart can not calm down.


    In this village, maybe the one who can really calm down is the fat monk who is in the most miserable situation at present. This guy is shaking his head and humming, as if enjoying life.


    Looking at him was the skinny man and another man of medium height. After seeing his eloquence and body protection Buddha light, they didn''t talk to him anymore, but went to do their own business."His heart is really big, and he''s singing."


    "I can''t help it. I can''t kill him, but it''s enough for him to be locked up all the time. Let''s see how optimistic he will be."


    Two people hide far away, whispering, for fear that he heard, and do not know what to say.


    And the fat monk just hummed and shook his head, as if he was really heartless. However, if you have a heart, you will find out if his eyes are looking in the same direction.


    Just because he has been shaking his head, no one will find out, even if he has been staring at him.


    In that direction, on the side of the wall, it was a string of rosary beads that he was thrown away because he was in the way when he was arrested and tied up

 Chapter 237

    "Dang --!"


    With a slash, the ghost face flying cloud sword drove away the sword cut by Wan Laiqing. At the next moment, the three foot bronze sword went straight to his abdomen, forcing him to use another short sword to defend and give up attacking me.


    Attack is also defense, but so!


    "I''m still here Wan Laiqing was forced away by my two swords. He was not angry. He resisted my ghost face flying cloud sword with one hand and stepped back to pick out the attack area of the bronze sword. He held the sword with the other hand. The white light on the sword flashed and a sword awn came to me!


    With a loud drink from him, the sword was in front of me. I quickly crossed the bronze sword with my left hand to block the sword. My right wrist swayed. The body of the ghost face flying cloud sword danced like a wind chime in the strong wind to prevent him from attacking.


    That Wan Lai Qing left and right double swords a point, "pa" one! He swung away the tip of the ghost face flying cloud sword, turned his body to avoid its edge, and cut it with two swords!


    "Shua -- Shua --!"


    Two white swords, one in front of the other and the other behind, echoed from left to right like two wings of a seagull, and rushed to my neck!


    As soon as the ghost face flying cloud sword came out, it was too late to take back its defense. However, it had no choice but to pull it with the right hand, and put it horizontally in front of the chest and abdomen for defense. With a turn of the left hand, it was changed to hold the sword with the backhand, and then it fixed on a sword in front of it and slashed!


    This kind of thing doesn''t mean that you can break it up when you hit it. Just after that sword was blocked, it took three seconds to dissipate. Just after it dissipated, these two came again.


    "Dang --!"


    The body of the bronze sword withstood the first awn, and the second one followed. In a moment, I pressed the awn to prevent it from cutting at me, and turned the body of the sword to block the first awn.


    The length of the awn is about 10 cm. My sword stands on one side of the awn to block its moving momentum, and then, like leaning to the right, uses the other side of the awn to block it.


    Maybe Wan Laiqing didn''t expect that he intended to increase the power of the sword and let them stick so close, but I used this to block them.


    "Tut!" Wan Laiqing jumped his eyelids, stepped on his feet and darted over. He wanted to attack me while I was dealing with the two swords. Even if he could hurt me, it would be good.


    He can also see that the gap between me and him is only a fraction of a millimeter. If one of them is injured, then the situation will be tilted immediately.


    Just in the confrontation, he has been inadvertently cut a small hole on the body, at this time want to take me more difficult!


    If it can bring me some damage, then the situation of this battle will definitely change again!


    But in fact, the so-called "one hundred percent difference, no difference" is actually in the sword technique. I haven''t used some of my elements, otherwise it won''t be just this result.


    Of course, I''m sure he has some cards that he hasn''t played yet. If his best skill is sword, but he can only draw with me who is not good at sword, then I''m sure there''s something wrong with his detective eye. How can he be only one level lower than me?


    I don''t use all my strength because I want to see how much I can do with this pair of swords, but he doesn''t use all his strength


    I glanced at Tie Ning. The guy was fighting. If he saw that I couldn''t win Wan Laiqing for a while, he would probably come to fight with me. That''s when he was waiting.


    Take advantage of Tie Ning to rush to, suddenly move, strive to hit us!


    Unfortunately, he can''t wait for this scene


    At this time, I know what he is going to do when I see the goods coming. But the two swords are on my bronze sword, and they can''t dissipate for a moment. I can''t swing them away because of their great power. I have to quickly swing the ghost face flying cloud sword, slow down his momentum first, and then try to do it slowly!


    The ghost face flying cloud sword shakes, and Wan Laiqing''s momentum is blocked, but it''s only a matter of time before one sword is close to two swords.


    All of a sudden, I had an idea. A new idea appeared in my mind. I quickly leaned and deflected the body of the sword. With a flash in my hand, the body of the bronze sword suddenly disappeared and changed back to the shape of a short sword.


    "Shua --!"


    Just as I pressed my oblique body, the bronze sword had pressed two awns and pointed their direction to the other side of Wan Laiqing. At this time, the sword body suddenly disappeared, and the two swords flew straight to the other side without resistance!


    Wan Laiqing just swung away the white snake with his short sword. Suddenly he looked up and saw that his two swords were running towards him! At that time, he was shocked and quickly dodged.


    Two swords pass by, and cut two deep furrow marks on the wall of the second floor behind him.


    "Damn it! Each of the two swords is so weird Wan Laiqing cursed in a low voice, and another sword blocked the White Snake waiting for the opportunity.


    It''s true that I can fight with him for such a long time because I''m not proficient in swordsmanship. To a great extent, it''s thanks to the magic of these two swords. Otherwise, I would have died long ago.


    Just like the previous one, his two swords had already occupied the advantage. One sword was close to the body of my bronze sword and cut to my hand, while the other sword went straight to my armpit.At that time, although I tried my best to catch up with the ghost face flying cloud sword, it was also a slow step, and the bronze sword was also entangled. Even if I could guarantee that I would not be cut off my hands, my armpit and right rib would certainly be seriously damaged!


    At this time, it shows the advantages of my two strange swords!


    In the crisis, I immediately put away the three foot body of the bronze sword, and the bronze sword became a short sword again.


    Wan Laiqing''s sword was sliding down close to my sword body. Although I can''t see it, it must have the power to the other side of the sword body.


    At this time, the body of the sword suddenly disappeared, and the force had no resistance. It was immediately reflected and waved directly to the empty place.


    He waved his sword to other places, and my left hand was no threat at once. I turned my body directly and kept my right rib away from Wan Laiqing. I held the sword in my left hand and pressed it over.


    At the same time, the ghost face flying cloud sword no longer retreats to this side. Instead, it directly finds the sword he just accidentally wielded. When his old force is gone and his new force is not born, it directly winds up and fixes it!


    On the other side, my bronze sword had already crushed his short sword, and my body also retreated a little bit, without being hurt by its aftereffect. With a move in my hand, the bronze sword turned into a three foot long sword again, and I went straight up!


    "Yi --!"


    Wan Laiqing''s white robe was torn at that time, and a small cut was made between his chest and abdomen.


    Although he has tried his best to retreat, but just in order to give play to his short sword advantage, we are close to each other. In addition, one of his hands is fixed because of the entanglement of the ghost face flying cloud sword, so he can''t retreat to any place. I still hurt one point.


    Now, this strange sword technique appears again, and it''s the rapid expansion of the bronze sword. It only changes the angle of the sword, and then realizes the rebound attack. Let him ask for trouble!


    Wan Laiqing slightly tilted his head and squinted at the sword mark cut by himself but used by me on the wall. His face was dignified.


    With a shake of my hand, the bronze sword lengthened again, waiting for his next attack.


    Since the copper coin sword that master gave me was destroyed by Meng Hong for using the copper coin array, my double sword technique has never been used any more. Even if I use it, I only practice it when I practice in the whirlpool small world.


    It''s used in training camp, but not in actual combat.


    The main reason is that the ghost face flying cloud sword I got later is enough to defeat some enemies, and its aura is too big, which almost completely blocks the advantage of bronze sword, making me feel that ghost face flying cloud sword can completely replace bronze sword.


    But later, I found that I was wrong, especially in the actual combat, I felt that the previous idea was too ridiculous. Bronze sword has its unique advantage!


    At first, when I got it, I wondered why it was a dagger state, and then I gave it more ability to stretch. At that time, when I was fighting, I only enlarged it every time, and then I fought so straightforwardly. I never had divergent thinking.


    Now that I have used the ghost face flying cloud sword as a strange product, I have a different view on the bronze sword.


    Although it is not as free to change the length as Cheng Qianyu''s Wulong Zhanjin Dao, there are only two states within that range, but since it exists, it is reasonable!


    If you think it''s unreasonable, it means it''s wrong!


    This is the weapon of the general at the top of the world. If it is really a useless invention, how can it catch his eye?


    Now that I''m the one who''s wrong, I''ll find out what''s right. Now I know that this change in length is to deal with enemies like Wan Laiqing.


    As for the move he made to my armpit before, even if my bronze sword was not close to his other sword, the three foot long sword, can I block that sword and protect my body?


    I''m afraid it''s possible to miss and hurt yourself!


    In such a close battle, the long weapon will fall into a disadvantage, unable to swing, and it is very likely to pit itself!


    If it''s a short sword, you can resist his attack more flexibly. When you retreat, you can change into a long sword. The strength and weight of the long weapon can''t be blocked by the short weapon


    I looked at the hand of the bronze sword, a face to coax the child''s expression: "sorry, let you be wronged."


    When Wan Laiqing looked at my face, he felt uncomfortable and frowned at me: "you are abnormal..."


    "Shut up


    I looked at him and shook the two swords on my hands, each with its own unique attributes.


    If you fight far away, you will attack with the unpredictable of the ghost face flying cloud sword and defend with the hardness of the bronze sword; if you fight close, you will attack with the stretching Tathagata of the bronze sword and defend with the encircling of the ghost face flying cloud sword. What am I afraid of?!


    "Wan Laiqing, I know you still have a card. With your strength, it''s impossible to compete with me. But I haven''t won me in such a long time, but I can also tell you that not only you have, but also I have. If you don''t do it again, don''t say your people can''t keep it. You''re afraid it''s going to be over yourself."I took a look at Tie Ning and the twenty or thirty white robed people who fell to the ground and screamed at his feet. I said with a smile, my right hand moved, and there was a thunderbolt on the ghost face flying cloud sword!


    Thunder attribute!


    The purification of light, the swift and violent wind, the hardness of ice, the phagocytosis of darkness, the killing of thunder!


    Derived from the five elements, each element has its own unique strength. If these five forces are added to my double sword flow, then my combat effectiveness will be improved several times instantly!


    Wan Laiqing looked at me with a more and more dignified look in his eyes. He does have a card, but he is a person who will choose the most favorable option. Playing a card now is not the best time to play that card.


    Choose the best Sometimes they will pit themselves, play a pig and eat a tiger, or they may really become pigs.


    Just when he was still wondering whether to do it now, suddenly, a powerful pressure fell directly from the sky. Several of our staff were unprepared, and the action stopped immediately. They all almost fell to the ground!


    The worst is Murong Lei. He has the lowest strength. Suddenly he was pressed like this. He almost didn''t come up in a breath and knelt down directly!


    "Who?"


    I looked up at the ceiling and yelled, but in fact, I already had an unknown idea in my heart.


    It only acts on our coercion, Mu family. It can only be those two!


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Wan Laiqing''s side, flat rolled up a whirlwind, then, there was an old man.


    "Great sacrifice!" When Wan Laiqing saw this man, he immediately breathed out his voice, and his face was full of surprise.


    And I, when I see this man, my heart is full of dignity.


    First, I have known his identity from Wan Laiqing''s address. Second, he holds one person in each hand.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu!

 Chapter 238

    In the hotel, the war situation that originally kept balance changed completely with the sudden appearance of Fengyun hall!


    When Fengyun hall appeared, it released its own momentum and directly acted on us, like the top of the stage!


    Among them, Murong Lei received the greatest impact! His mana was the lowest among us. Suddenly he was hit by this, and his body "Shua" bent down. He almost fell to his knees.


    Now he''s still squatting there, his hands on the floor, breathing heavily, and he hasn''t recovered yet.


    I look at the Fengyun hall in front of me with a dignified face.


    Under the eyes of investigation, I can see all the information about this person, but there is only one message that I can''t see, that is, the level.


    When the scouts see a person, they will give me feedback that the strength of the person is equal to my level. However, if the strength of the person is stronger than me, it will be like it is beyond the scope of understanding and will not give me any information.


    But now, the level of Fengyun hall doesn''t appear, which means that this person I can''t fight!


    Of course, if it''s just one level older than me, I can''t beat him in the dark holy land.


    Fengyun hall was alone, pulling up the collar and hanging his arms around him at will. The two people in his hands were also powerless to step down, and his hands and feet were on the ground.


    These two are sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu!


    At this time, they looked strange, as if they had been touched. They couldn''t move, and they didn''t have any mana fluctuation. It seemed that they were blocked.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin is not good at attacking. Cheng Qianyu hasn''t learned magic for as long as I have, and she doesn''t have the same system as me. She relies on a newly obtained wulongzhan golden knife to defend herself. She relies too much on weapons!


    I''m not surprised to meet Fengyun hall, but now


    "Don''t worry, they''re OK."


    The wind and cloud hall seemed to be able to see what I thought in my heart. He said faintly. With a bend of his arm, he lifted them up and showed them to me.


    What he grasped was the back collar. When he lifted it up, the front naturally rushed to me.


    I fixed my eyes on the past. Sure enough, both of them were open-minded. They were in a daze. But they had no power. They didn''t talk or change. Was that really a point?


    Fengyun hall seemed to have mind reading skills. He saw my mind again and said with no expression: "I just temporarily blocked their mana and actions, otherwise it would be difficult to bring them here. Don''t worry. I will release them when things are over."


    I frowned, looking at him, he is still calm face, eyes are the same gujingbubo, do not see any flaws, is really a master!


    "Stop it and come with us. We won''t be unreasonable. We can make things clear and everything is easy to say." Fengyun Hall said, dropped his arm, let go and put them on the ground.


    I squinted at him and glanced slightly to the other side.


    When the coercion comes, Bao xingzhao is controlling the throwing knife to attack the worship of the Mu family. As a result, he is suddenly hit by the coercion, and his mind is confused. The Throwing Knife doesn''t get the correct command and flies in the other direction.


    However, the worshiper was not affected by the coercion, so the opportunity was rare. He rushed up at that time, without saying a word, first came a sword!


    That Bao xingzhao is most proud of the flying dagger. It can be said that if there is no flying dagger, it means that he will lose 70% or 80% of his strength. He has no way to protect himself. He has a sword in his chest!


    A frightening wound appeared on his chest and abdomen, extending from the lower part of his right chest to the left, almost to his shoulder!


    At the wound, a cavity of hot blood suddenly spurted out. The flame Throwing Knife lost control and completely fell down. It was nailed to the floor. Someone had already passed by, and a yellow amulet was suppressed, so as not to make it difficult for him to control the throwing knife again.


    On the other hand, Wei Xiaofeng was also under the influence of coercion. Although his weapon was still in his hands, he was not as passive as Bao xingzhao, but he was slow and restrained by his right wrist.


    That person is also a great master of Mu family. Originally, he was fighting with Wei Xiaofeng. Suddenly, he saw that his opponent was distracted and seemed to have received some attack. He stepped forward quickly and grasped his right wrist with his left hand.


    And the other hand, with the palm of his hand turned, held the sword in his backhand and put the blade directly against his throat.


    "Don''t move!" The worshiper whispered, banging him hard forward and knocking him over.


    It happened that there was a low wall behind Wei Xiaofeng. When he hit him like this, he stuck his body to the low wall. The top of the wall was just against his waist. His upper body tilted and he leaned back.


    The worshiper continued to press his hand down with his left hand. He raised his left foot and kicked it on his wrist. Wei Xiaofeng got hurt and let go for a moment. The water sword fell to the ground.


    And the worshiper pressed his right leg forward to Wei Xiaofeng''s two legs. As soon as he had a change, he hit his knee directly to attack the key!With his right hand, he held the sword and pressed it down with his head. The blade of the sword was close to his throat. There was a white mark on his neck. As long as he moved the sword, he could draw blood.


    And Luo Peng, fortunately, has not revealed any big flaws, has not been taken much advantage of, and he is a zombie, his body is as hard as steel, it is not too serious to be injured, and he can continue to fight at present.


    Tie Ning didn''t have such a master as worshiping the superior. Although she was shocked by her majesty, several white robed people who were not good at practicing didn''t take advantage of it. After the delay, the scene remained unchanged.


    But it''s just a superficial phenomenon.


    Just now, in addition to Wan Laiqing, there were three worshippers in Mu''s family. At this time, the one who had injured Bao xingzhao immediately blocked his mana after one hit. Some people in white robes swarmed around and directly restrained him!


    His throwing knife has already been sealed. Now, the goods should be considered finished.


    The worshiper has to rush to our side as soon as he comes. It seems that he is coming to deal with Tie Ning and wants to entangle our last master. Once Wan Laiqing joins in


    Whether it''s Luo Peng or Tie Ning, I don''t think one on two, one of them is wan Laiqing, who can stick to it.


    And I, in the face of Fengyun hall, probably can''t win


    The situation Is it really irreversible?


    "I think you should be a smart man. Believe me, our Mu family is not unreasonable. If you go back with us, everything will be easy to say." Fengyun hall looked at me and continued.


    "Easy to say?" I raised my eyebrow. "Is that how I talk?"


    I said, pointing to the paralysis on the ground, elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu.


    "That''s just for you not to run around..."


    "I''m sorry!" I interrupted him. "I''m not used to being under the eaves of others. If you want me to be arrested like this, I''m afraid it''s not right."


    At this time, Wan Laiqing stood on one side, also with an angry face, and said to Fengyun hall around him: "big worship, this man doesn''t know good or bad! And he is the boss of these people. If you catch him, it will be solved! "


    "Well..." Fengyun hall finally had an expression on his face. He narrowed his eyes slightly and his cheeks fluctuated as if he were thinking.


    Suddenly, he seemed to understand something, and his face was calm again. He said faintly, "well, now there seems to be no other way. Be careful not to hurt people."


    "Yes


    Wan Laiqing has been instructed to rush over with his double swords, and his fighting spirit is high!


    "Well! I''ve just been suppressed by the defeated generals! " With a low drink and a wave of my right hand, my ghost face flying cloud sword began to deform.


    The upper part of the sword suddenly began to bend and become a semicircle, while the lower part remained straight. It looked like a sickle!


    "Go I gave a big drink, and with a swing of my right hand, I threw out the sickle.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword is in the air. Because of the posture I throw and its own shape, it spins rapidly in the air and flies straight to the rushing Wan Laiqing.


    Wanlaiqing''s momentum is booming, and after the interruption of Fengyun hall just now, he has a rest time, his breath has almost recovered, his physical fitness has also increased, and the existence of Fengyun hall gives him a bottom in his heart! At this time, concentrate on the combat ability!


    Wan Laiqing continued to move forward. Seeing that the scythe I threw out was about to cut him, he suddenly got short, and a sliding shovel rubbed out to avoid the attack of the scythe. Then he quickly stood up and continued to rush towards me!


    I threw the bronze sword on my right hand with my left hand, stabbed it and was blocked by his double sword cross.


    Over there, the scythe continued to move forward and flew to Fengyun hall. The latter only slightly sidestepped and avoided the edge of the scythe, but the white hair of his shawl was blown by the strong wind brought by the scythe.


    On the other side, I couldn''t support him when I dealt with his double swords with a single sword. Suddenly, there was a fight between his double swords, which restricted the movement of my long sword. The front sword came close to the body of the sword and took my right wrist.


    I quickly changed the bronze sword into a short sword image and got rid of his shackles. I stepped back a little distance with taimingbu. With a flash of my right hand, the bronze sword again spit out three feet of sword awn and split with one sword!


    And at the same time, I left a move, white sickle appeared in my hand again!


    I can summon everything in the system in an instant. These two swords are all equipment bought in the system, so I''m not afraid to sell them at all.


    But if you don''t, don''t you


    I recalled the sickle with my left hand and cleaved down. At the same time, I picked the bronze sword with my right hand and attacked him three times!


    Wan Laiqing had already made an immediate response, with one point in both hands and his right hand protruding forward. The short sword blocked the straight part of the back part of my ghost face flying cloud sword and stopped the forward momentum of the sickle.


    The sickle is curved. It blocks the back part. It''s not only closer to my starting point, but also easier to resist. The curved sickle will give him more room to move.His left hand, however, pressed down and pressed my bronze sword to the ground to prevent it from hurting himself.


    Such a situation is not good for him!


    But for me, hum Very good! Very good!


    I smile. My left hand moves slightly. The ghost face flying cloud sword slowly breaks away from the range of his short sword. On the other hand, my right hand is also exerting force to lift up the bronze sword and try to jump out from under his short sword.


    Wan Laiqing couldn''t take care of both sides at one time, but as long as one of the two swords was out of his control, it would cause him a lot of trouble. At this time, when the two swords moved, he couldn''t stop me any more. He suddenly raised his head and looked at me straight.


    I subconsciously looked at the past, but found that his face is full of white light!


    No!


    I was startled, while running Yin and Yang eyes to protect eyes, while stepping on Taiming step, back.


    The bottom card of wanlaiqing has been used!

 Chapter 239

    I have long thought that if Wan Laiqing can fight with me for such a long time, he will not use all his strength. Instead, he will save his strength and wait until the last time to start.


    I used to wonder that if we had five men who could fight, they would worship four of them. If the fighting time was too long, and Tie Ning finished clearing the soldiers, he would help anyone, wouldn''t that be the end of it?!


    It''s good for us, but not for them. So I''ve been wondering why he didn''t use his cards.


    Now I understand that he is waiting for Fengyun hall. It seems that he knew Fengyun hall would come long ago. As soon as Fengyun hall arrives, he will have the bottom! At that time out of the big move, even if the result is not satisfactory, also can control the situation!


    And There should be other plans.


    Just now, if he didn''t kill me after his big move, but was defeated by me because he lost too much mana, then the situation will be faster and more serious!


    Instead of risking being defeated by me to help others, it''s better for Tie Ning to deal with the little people there.


    Wan Laiqing can really see the most favorable side, and by doing so, we can also see that Wan Laiqing does not have such deep feelings for those under him.


    In this choice, they became victims


    But no matter it''s good or bad, the end is that they want the picture. The worshipers are not injured. On the contrary, two of us are restrained, Fengyun hall is coming, and our ordinary mages are not completely defeated.


    Everything is so one-sided.


    And he, also in the fight with me, finally released the card!


    White light flashed, a dazzling impact like flame straight to my chest!


    And the next moment, in a burst of explosion, countless debris scattered like stars, emitting colorful light under the light.


    "Ice?" Wan Laiqing looked at the thing that suddenly appeared in front of his eyes and exclaimed for a moment.


    Yes, just now, in the process of retreating, I did one more thing, that is, I used ice elements to condense an ice wall in front of me, and at the same time, I was covered with ice armor.


    However, the power of Wan Laiqing''s move was beyond my expectation. I thought it was perfect. Unexpectedly, he smashed the ice wall in front of me directly, and even his ice armor was affected!


    But the results were good.


    The collision of white light and ice caused a large mass of water vapor near us, which temporarily obscured our sight and made us unable to see the surrounding situation clearly.


    But it''s for him


    In the mist, suddenly a scythe, dashed over!


    Wan Laiqing had just finished a big move. It was time for him to be weak. He was cut on his left shoulder. He felt pain for a moment, and then he fell down.


    The scythe, after scratching his shoulder, flew back again. His body moved. He could not see the shape of the scythe. The tip of the sword rolled up and wrapped his double swords directly.


    "No!"


    Wan Lai scolded, but at this time, in the mist, I had jumped out


    Under the eyes of yin and Yang, this kind of water mist is nothing.


    I hold the ghost face flying cloud sword in my left hand, and use it to entangle Wan Laiqing''s double swords, while I hold the sword high in my right hand. On the sword, there is thunderbolt and thunder.


    Thunder attribute bonus!


    At this time, he was injured in the shoulder, just finished the big move, and his hands were controlled by me, so he couldn''t stop my sword!


    Unless He abandoned his sword and fled.


    Well, I''m also wasting his fighting power.


    But unexpectedly, at this time, Wan Laiqing suddenly looked up at me again. When I thought he was going to have another white light, a virtual shadow like gauze fog suddenly floated in front of me.


    All of a sudden, everything around is not real, as if in a dream, the whole body, there is no place to listen, as if to coma.


    This feeling is very similar to that when the amulet is launched, but I know clearly that this is not an amulet


    The next moment, wanlaiqing double swords flashed white, my ghost face flying cloud sword with my consciousness fuzzy, control also declined, he was so pulled out of the double sword.


    And he also took advantage of this strength, two swords to the ground, the whole person jumped up in the air, straight feet a pedal, kicked on my chest and abdomen!


    "Bang --!"


    My body fell to the ground, making a dull sound, and I became sober because of this. As soon as I got up, a chill came from my neck, and Wan Laiqing had arrived.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword had just let go when he kicked me. Only the bronze sword in his right hand was still holding it.


    But at this time, Wan Laiqing stood in front of me with a sword in his left hand. The blade of the sword was attached to the skin on the inside of my wrist. As long as he moved gently, he could cut off my artery and my tendon. And another sword, also on my neck, blade close to my throat.At this time, I have every reason to believe that as long as I dare to move, he can immediately make me become a useless person, or even a dead person!


    "It seems that I won." Wan Laiqing looked at me and said faintly, cold as the great Xia depicted in the book.


    But I can see that in his eyes, there is a joy that can not be concealed. That is the joy of finally defeating an opponent that he has been unable to win!


    Hum! What are you pretending to be?! It''s necessary to set this spectrum. Isn''t it better to be normal?


    I also have reason to believe that at this time, as long as I make a super scared appearance, beg for mercy, accept a soft, and then shout a few nice words, he can laugh!


    Although I really want to see him suddenly collapse Gao Leng''s image and begin to vent his joy like a madman, there are so many people here after all. I want to finish this thing, which is a bit shameful


    Many people, can''t skin can''t skin, in case skin broken leg how to do?


    So, I didn''t show much. I just let go of my right hand. The bronze sword was taken back to the system warehouse at the moment I let go. The ghost face flying cloud sword that fell on the ground also disappeared suddenly and stayed in the warehouse quietly.


    "Hum!" Wan Laiqing smiles, turns to me, hits me on the back of the neck with the hilt, and forces me to lower my head.


    "Stop it! Your boss has been caught Wan Laiqing''s left hand pressed me, and his right hand pointed to tie ning and Luo Peng who were still fighting, shouting.


    "Sir!" Both of them immediately looked to this side, frowning and worried.


    "Brother!" Murong Lei is also looking at, a face of tangled, want to move, but know, he must be a send head goods, rush up belong to give!


    I looked at them, shook my head, light said: "do not cause unnecessary casualties, stop it."


    "Sir..." Tie Ning looked at me, as if he still wanted to fight back. But he hesitated for a while, and finally he sighed and put down the stick.


    Several people immediately rushed up, held them down, took out the magic weapon like a rope, and began to bind their hands.


    Fengyun hall came to me slowly, looked at me and said, "well, you have made a right choice. You will be glad for the choice you have made. Don''t worry, I won''t hurt you, but for the sake of safety, let you lose your mana just like them."


    I slightly raised my head and looked at him, "hum", shook my head and shook away Wan Laiqing''s hand on my back neck.


    "Don''t press me like this. Since I''ve decided to go with you, I won''t do anything else. Don''t touch me."


    Wan Laiqing''s face was a little ugly, but seeing the coming Fengyun hall, he didn''t say anything and stood aside.


    "Since you are their boss, you must have some backbone and dignity. I believe what you say. I will not limit your actions, but the mana can''t stay on you for the time being."


    Fengyun Hall said, has come to me, left hand finger out in my side neck.


    All of a sudden, with a flash of golden light, all the mana waves on my body disappeared in an instant, leaving only a few residual mana waves. But it''s just like the remaining water drops on the wall of the cup after the water in the cup is poured out. There are, but not much use.


    "Cough, cough - cough!"


    Just as the golden light flashed, I suddenly coughed violently, holding my mouth in one hand and rubbing my chest in the other, as if to relieve the discomfort of my lungs. Then I gasped heavily.


    "The mage is used to having magic power in his body. If he doesn''t have it suddenly, he will feel uncomfortable. If he doesn''t, he will be OK. But your reaction is bigger than theirs."


    Fengyun Tang said, looking at the elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu who were still paralyzed on the ground behind him, he turned his lips and spread out his hands, and said, "forget it, if you don''t have any magic power, you will be different from ordinary people. I will give you more time to adapt."


    A big fat boy with more than 200 Jin can be as light as a swallow when he has magic power. When he uses Taiming''s step, his pace is weird and ghostly. No one with a good figure can catch up with me. Without mana Ha ha, don''t say if you can catch up, you have to gasp after two steps.


    Fengyun hall told me to get used to it for a while, but he didn''t care about me any more. Instead, he went to Murong Lei''s side.


    "What are you doing?" Muronglei was just the worst one among us, but now he is the best one among us!


    There is no injury on the body, you can continue to use mana, and your movement is not limited. It''s much better than us!


    "I haven''t seen you." Fengyun hall looked at him and said this without thinking.


    "Nonsense, I haven''t seen you either." Murong Lei watched him warily and said naturally.


    Fengyun hall laughed: "I don''t mean that. I mean Ah, forget it. In a word, I don''t know your identity. At that time, someone told me something interesting. I won''t do it to you. Just be obedient. ""Hum!" Murong Lei cocked his head and his face was thumping. "That''s about the same."


    "No, the main reason is that your mana is too low. It doesn''t make any difference whether you seal it or not." May be afraid that he is not modest, want to give him to develop a good attitude, Fengyun hall immediately incarnated as a small expert.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong Lei instantly gains 10000 critical hits.


    "Well, it''s big enough tonight. Have you slowed down?" Fengyun hall looked back at me and asked.


    "Ah?" I turned to look at him, took a deep breath, and said, "OK."


    "Well, go back, or the owner will be in a hurry, you!" Fengyun hall points to an offering nearby. "Stay here and deal with things here, especially these..."


    Fengyun Hall said, with his hands around a circle, pointing to some of the damaged floors and tables, chairs, benches and so on.


    "You negotiate with the boss here to see how much compensation you need and pay according to the price."


    "Yes


    I looked at him and the corner of my eye moved. In this sentence, he is a very good person, not the kind of bully.


    But It''s all based on the facts. If it''s something that we people have committed, will they still be so reasonable?


    As I thought about this, I watched Fengyun hall walk past me, grabbed elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu from the ground again, and walked out. The rest of the white robed people followed the other way, escorting the arrested people.


    "Let''s go!" Wan Laiqing gave me a push behind me.


    I turned my face and squinted at him. Without speaking, I turned my head and walked forward.


    Damn, it''s really hard to have no mana. Wuwuwu

 Chapter 240

    Mu family, I don''t need to introduce too much about what it looks like. I came here this afternoon. I didn''t expect it to come again so soon. Their efficiency is really high. They just made trouble and were arrested that night.


    Don''t you have the ability to catch a fugitive?!


    "Hard work, big sacrifice! Hard work, everyone


    "Ah, it''s OK."


    In the door of Mu''s house, someone had been waiting there. As soon as Fengyun hall came back with us, he immediately opened the door, stood on both sides and bowed.


    Fengyun hall waved his hand casually and took us in.


    "Here again..." I looked at the room in front of me and muttered to myself.


    It was here in the afternoon that I was very angry when I saw that Li Yao. Then after I left, I let Cheng Qianyu kill him and beat him.


    If it wasn''t for this, I don''t think I would have stepped into the door of Mu''s house for the second time, and I came in with such a posture.


    "Brother, you are the one who beat here." Murong Lei came here for the first time. He looked at this place and asked me in a low voice.


    "Well, yes." I nodded. "But it wasn''t me, it was him."


    I said, curled his mouth, to the side of Cheng Qianyu signal way.


    Fengyun hall had a strong confinement spell on him. He was deprived of his ability to speak. Along the way, he was dragged from the air like a dead creature.


    Until the landing, in front of a few steps away is the Mu family, for the convenience of action, but also nothing to worry about, just to untie his imprisonment, at this time has been able to walk on their own.


    It''s not for no reason that Fengyun hall defends him so strictly. Although he lacks mana, that Wulong Zhanjin Dao is really strong!


    The strength of Fengyun hall is a little higher than me. I don''t dare to bang with that Dao. He certainly can''t do it.


    Before, when he ordered me to seal my mana, I knew why he used his left hand, because both fingers of his right hand had turned black. I didn''t see the restoration until I came back to Mu''s home.


    Later I learned that it was because he used these two fingers to stop the attack of Wulong Zhanjin Dao.


    Such a powerful force, how can we not be strict with it?!


    At this time, Cheng Qianyu heard us talking, and Yu Guang looked at me. He wanted to make a sign, so he looked over. First he saw my smile, then he shifted his eyes a little, and saw Murong Lei''s adoration and tangled eyes.


    Why worship? On the Mu family''s territory, the Mu family worships and says to fight. This man is amazing!


    Why tangle? You fight back. If it''s OK after you fight, you''ll be arrested in less than half a day. It''s like It''s not that big.


    "Cut!"


    Cheng Qianyu doesn''t know how many such eyes he has seen in his life. He has natural yin-yang eyes and different golden pupils. He can see things that others can''t see. He will surely be looked at with different eyes.


    And his reaction to it, from the fear and anger at the beginning and childhood to the indifference and indifference after getting used to it, is constantly changing. When he grew up, he began to have a cold and disdainful attitude.


    At that time, he had fully understood that what he saw could not be seen by others, and he probably understood what he saw. But since he had no way to stop it, he began to accept this power subconsciously, and even gradually became proud of it!


    This can be regarded as a kind of spiritual victory method. In his heart, he hopes that he can live a life like ordinary people, but he can''t do it. So subconsciously, he gradually has the idea of "this is OK".


    When people are faced with the pressure that they can''t resist, they will comfort themselves with this idea. This is the case with Gu Zhiyun''s "take things as they please.".


    So, even if he doesn''t continue to yell and be seen by us as a child, so that we won''t look at him with strange eyes, he will still have the same attitude towards us as he did to those people.


    Because he was used to this kind of lonely life, and even found a kind of meaning of "too high to be cold".


    This feeling became stronger after I took him to the master, became my younger martial brother and learned magic!


    In fact, this so-called "high cold" attitude is just a kind of self-protection for the hidden trauma in one''s heart.


    I think of here, looking at Cheng Qianyu a pair of strangers don''t enter the appearance, in the heart inexplicable a burst of heartache, to his side crowded, close to him, asked in a low voice: "regret?"


    Cheng Qianyu looked back at me and was moved: "elder martial brother..."


    "Answer me, do you regret it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No regrets Cheng Qianyu thought for a while, and finally answered with a firm face. "That man should have been beaten."


    "Ha ha ha ha That''s right


    Fengyun hall walked in front of him. What we said should be clear to him. At this time, when we all said that, we suddenly stopped and looked back at us.Hum! I''m afraid you''ll look at me when I''m caught?


    We didn''t have a counsellor at that time. We all had a look of "what are you worried about?" and looked back.


    "Hiss..." Fengyun hall, seeing that we are not afraid - ah no, we can''t say that about ourselves - the handsome guy is not afraid of the old man''s glare. For a moment, he has no choice but to greet the people at the door and call him over.


    "What''s the matter, big offering?" The people at the door saw Fengyun hall call themselves, quickly trotted over and stood straight in front of him.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. You don''t have to be so nervous. I just want to ask, where is the owner now?"


    "Master I''m not sure. I''ve been standing here for half an hour, but I seemed to be in my study before


    "Oh, well, go back."


    Fengyun hall waved the man back and said to Wan Laiqing, "you should find a place to close them first Ah, no, let them stay in one place first. I''ll go to the owner first. I''ll wait until the owner comes. "


    "The rope on them..."


    "Tie them first. If they don''t, don''t tie them. Just let them stay in the same room. Don''t do anything else."


    "Well, I see."


    Wan Laiqing said, reached out and pushed me again, leading us to the door on the right side of the hut in the middle.


    As I said when I came here before, this hut is opposite to the main door, with a courtyard wall extending on both sides and a door on each side.


    Fengyun hall is separated from us here. He just said that he wanted to find the owner, that is mu Nianqing. He is in the study, and the study should be on the left side, because I saw Fengyun hall go there.


    The "cell" used to lock us in is from the right.


    "Just use that utility room. I remember that there is nothing in it now. Everything has been moved before. It''s better to have a bigger place. Let''s put them there first. I think there will be results soon."


    "Yes


    Several people agreed and led us to open the gate and enter the courtyard. They walked all the way to a separate house under the east wall. One side of the house was against the wall, but it was not the outer wall. There was another one on the other side. The other three walls all face the courtyard and are among the grass and trees.


    I walk while watching, you can see that the people of the Mu family are very elegant, whether it is the style of decoration or the type of plants are so. And this courtyard can also reflect this, and because it is only a small courtyard for viewing and transition, it looks more beautiful than other courtyards.


    Of course, if our house was not in this yard, I believe it would be more beautiful


    "Go in!"


    Several of us were directly pushed in, because the other side had magic power, and now we are basically ordinary people. This strength made us almost fall to the ground directly, and we staggered a few steps to stabilize our body.


    Only Luo Peng is a zombie. His physique is not comparable to that of human beings. When this kind of mana is imprisoned, he can still keep his balance by pushing that one.


    I didn''t have my hands tied, so I had better control of my balance. After a few steps, I stopped and began to look around.


    The whole room smelled rotten and musty, which had been put away for a long time. When I inhaled it, I coughed and wanted to retch.


    "Cough, cough, vomit - don''t you know you need to clean up when you are free?"


    Wan Lai glanced at me: "anyway, I was supposed to put things in. I didn''t need to clean them. It seems that I really had foresight. I didn''t ask them to clean them. I really moved things in again, and now it''s better. Some rubbish came in."


    "Clam?"


    A few people immediately angry, almost rushed up, but I stopped.


    "Your style of speaking should not be so popular with the master of Mu family. He is so artistic, emotional and elegant. How can he stand you?"


    "You..."


    Wan Laiqing''s eyes twitched slightly. It seemed that he was talking about his heart.


    I admit that I''m gambling, but obviously I''m right. And in fact, it''s not mindless gambling. From the decoration style of the yard, we can see that Mu Nianqing is a romantic man, while Wan Laiqing reveals the flavor of realism. How can we play together?


    Later I learned that what I thought at that time was far less serious than what I actually thought.


    Although Wan Laiqing is only one level lower than Fengyun hall, it is the second sacrifice of Mu family, but the gap is not a little bit!


    There are three reasons why Fengyun hall can make a big sacrifice. One is strength, two is high qualification, three is and Mu Nianqing fell in love.


    And he can be two worshippers, only strength one!


    To put it bluntly, like Li Yao, he came from outside, but he was more stable and stronger than Li Yao.And he that kind of only does the most advantageous matter the disposition, is with the Mu reads clearly not to match.


    For mu Nianqing, who can spend a lot of time and energy to decorate his house, Wan Laiqing, who just "has the possibility to move in other things without cleaning up", is just different!


    I look like I''m right. I''ll take advantage of it now!


    "In the eyes of outsiders, it seems that you are the second worshipper. You have a high status in this family. Among the worshippers, you are second only to Fengyun hall, but in fact, you are second only to It''s second, isn''t it? " I picked eyebrows, looked at him and said.


    "Are you making fun of me? Hum! It''s better for me to be a prisoner again than for you to be a prisoner now. " Wan Laiqing''s face is expressionless.


    "Yes, you are right." I nodded and nodded, but I couldn''t beat my face. "But it''s only temporary. If you can know my other identity, you will know that your master won''t embarrass me too much. At that time, maybe he will beat me up? Would you like me to apologize to Li Yao? And then let me go. "


    At this time, Wan Laiqing''s face changed. He should know what I''m going to say.


    "After that? I''m out, and I''m happy, you? You don''t have the prestige right now. Don''t you, as a worshipper, do you want to catch some of the people who are said to be captured? This kind of small things can''t be the key to your harmonious relationship, even if you catch another 100 people. "


    "Hiss What''s the use of saying so much? Just to make me uncomfortable and have fun? "


    "Sorry! I''ve always been happy, and you It''s not because of what I said, it''s because you''re not comfortable! "


    Bang!


    As soon as my voice fell, Wan Laiqing finally couldn''t help it. Suddenly, he slapped me in the middle of my abdomen!


    At this time, I have no magic power. Although Wan Laiqing has controlled the strength, the paper can''t bear the lighter burning napkin, even if it''s a slight fire!


    Instant! My body bent into a shrimp, flew upside down and hit the back wall,

 Chapter 241

    "Sorry! I''ve always been happy, and you It''s not comfortable at all! "


    Bang!


    As soon as my voice fell, Wan Laiqing finally couldn''t help it. Suddenly, he slapped me and hit my abdomen!


    At this time, I have no magic power. Although Wan Laiqing has controlled the strength, the paper can''t bear the lighter burning napkin, even if it''s a slight fire!


    Instant! My body bent into a shrimp, inverted fly out, straight into the back of the wall, hit the wall is a shake, dust "brush la la" fell to the ground!


    "Poof


    My back was impacted by the wall, and my body was straight again, even a little bent back. I fell directly to the ground, vomited blood, and scattered red on the ground.


    "Sir!"


    "Elder martial brother!"


    "Brother!"


    A group of people, except Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng, all rushed to me. Luo Peng had the best physical fitness, and he was the strongest among us at this time. He stood in front of Wan Laiqing and looked at him fiercely.


    And Murong Lei, because Fengyun hall didn''t seal his mana, at this time only he can cure me, several people quickly put him to my side, let him give me treatment.


    "No, I Can this internal injury be treated like this? " Muronglei looked at me with blood hanging on the corner of his mouth, and he was at a loss for a moment.


    As Fengyun Hall said, the reason why he didn''t seal Murong Lei''s mana is that his mana is little and there is no threat at all. Moreover, now I also find that he is not only little, but also can''t use it!


    It''s just like playing games. Your blue bar is shorter than others. The key is that you haven''t learned skills yet!


    I don''t think he would use mana to heal the wound until just now, because Bao xingzhao was cut by the worshiper of Mu family. They are not so kind. After cutting, they will treat you.


    But the problem is that we don''t have any mana. We can''t treat him at all. It seems that Wei Xiaofeng doesn''t want others to treat him, so he began to teach Murong Lei how to treat him there.


    At this time, Bao xingzhao was almost good. Just now they all rushed to see me, but he didn''t come. One reason was that he didn''t like to see me like Wei Xiaofeng, and the other was that he was injured and didn''t want to move


    "I just learned this..."


    "Nonsense! If I have mana, I''ll get you! " Elder martial sister Yaqin stares at him and says angrily. Then she gives him a slap: "quick cure!"


    "Oh, good!" Murong Lei was slapped by her and turned his head back. At that time, he was so dazzled that he didn''t dare to refuse to answer again. He quickly replied.


    Then I looked at the little fat man holding out his hand. The white light released by the magic power flickered on the palm of his hand and gently pressed it on my body. My face doubted: "is it here?"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin slapped her again: "did he just hurt his back? What are you doing with him? "


    Because after I fall down, I lie on my side. If people who lie on my side want to move again, the fastest one is not to turn over and lie on their back, but to continue to lie face to face and form a half prone position.


    If it''s a normal figure, if I lie down like this, the area of my back is large and the area of my abdomen is small. But my stomach is big, so the size of my back and abdomen is almost the same. Coincidentally, the side line is just in the middle.


    Just now Murong Lei touched it. He just ran to the middle. It was almost to his back


    Elder martial sister Yaqin slapped me when she saw it, because she just stood very close, and clearly saw that Wan Laiqing slapped me in the abdomen.


    "Don''t fight, don''t I just adjust my position?" Murong Leiwei said wrongly and began to move his hand.


    I couldn''t see it any more, so I said, "OK, don''t look for it, just there. I just hit my back. It doesn''t hurt in the front, but it''s not easy. I can slow down on both sides if you put it in the middle."


    Murong Lei said with a smile: "well, well, you see, I''m right."


    "How dare you talk back?"


    "I''m wrong!"


    I: "I''m not..."


    I watched the elder martial sister Yaqin, who had no magic power, training Murong Lei in a daze. Once again, I felt the power of a woman. At the same time, I looked ahead.


    In front of Luo Peng, Wan Laiqing confronts him in the eyes. Suddenly he feels my sight and looks at me.


    "Oh! What can be solved by getting angry? You can''t kill me again. You can only vent some anger in your heart for the time being. At that time, it will be the same as what I said. I will continue to be comfortable and you will continue to be uncomfortable. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wan Laiqing looked at me with a gloomy face, his hands gradually clenched, as if he really wanted to kill me.


    Luo Peng stood in front of him. Although his hands were tied at the back, he was not afraid to face Wan Laiqing. He turned his shoulder to him. Looking like that, as long as he took a hand, Luo Peng would give him a shoulder bump first!Wan Laiqing stared at me for a while, but finally he didn''t start.


    He is able to analyze the pros and cons, has a certain consideration of the situation, and is not likely to be influenced by feelings. It is precisely when I realize this that I have the courage to provoke him, because he can not kill me, but can only beat me out, but it is also meaningless, so he will only do it once at most.


    And if you don''t want to be angry, you have to


    "Look at them and watch them! I''ll go back first. "


    "Yes! Two worships, walk slowly


    Just go


    He is a second sacrifice, so people here will not interfere with his going or staying. Moreover, from the current situation, we really don''t need to use such experts to watch.


    I tried to support myself and let myself sit up. I''m really not used to it. Leaning against the back wall, I panted to take Murong Lei''s hand away and said, "OK, it''s OK. It doesn''t hurt so much. You don''t have to be busy. You''ll get down to business in a moment."


    "Ah?"


    Murong Lei obviously didn''t keep up with me. He was stunned at that time.


    I looked at him and frowned, "have you forgotten what you came here for?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, another one of Mu''s family enters the courtyard, Mu''s master''s study


    Mu Nianqing is really a person with good taste. The whole Mu family house has the best scene here.


    In the courtyard, ponds, rockeries, small bridges and pavilions, there are flowers that do not fade in four seasons and eight sections of evergreen grass. Mu Nianqing sits behind a desk with a book on it and a pot of tea on the side. Under the light, he wears a white robe. I don''t know how to see this scene. I really think I''m going through it!


    But The overhead chandelier is a bit of a drama.


    Just at this time, Mu Nianqing seems to suddenly feel something, slightly a Leng, then the corner of his mouth up, slightly a smile, put down the book, went out, just to the door, then saw the yard over there Fengyun hall came.


    "Back?"


    In fact, this is a piece of rubbish. People have come to you, but they have come back? But it''s strange that in the daily communication between people, this kind of nonsense question is recognized and used by many people, and it''s strange not to say so.


    To put it bluntly, it''s a kind of embarrassing chat that has been recognized by the public. Fighting chat in embarrassing chat!


    "Well." Fengyun hall nodded. "A decline, all brought, but also a lot more."


    "Much more?" Mu read clear doubt.


    "Well, two of them should also be with them, but there are still a few who say they belong to the Murong family of Suzhou. The leader is their little son Murong Lei, and there are also two worships, the water and fire double swordsmen. They just don''t know whether they are true or not."


    "Mu "Murong family?"


    "Well, that''s what they say."


    Mu Nianqing''s eyes showed some suspicion and dignity after listening. He obviously didn''t believe it, but he also thought it was very important.


    "Murong family How did the Murong family come here? It''s impossible. "


    Mu Nianqing mumbles to himself and goes back to the room. He comes to his desk and stops. He holds the table with his hand and taps the table with his index finger. It''s very frequent.


    Fengyun hall knows that this is the habitual action of the master of Mu family when he is thinking seriously.


    However, with more and more strength and higher status, I haven''t seen such a big thing for a long time. I didn''t expect that today''s master of Mu family and the top ten master of Tianya list made such a move.


    It''s just a family with a long distance. Why is it so tangled?


    Fengyun Tang thought about it, but he didn''t show any expression. He just looked at him silently and didn''t speak, waiting for his result.


    More than half an hour later, Mu Nianqing''s finger finally knocked and stopped. Fengyun Hall''s eyelids jumped and knew that it was the adult who finally came up with the result.


    "They come Did you say what you came for? "


    "There is no specific explanation. It''s just about exchanging feelings, but what kind of communication method is it. None of them is willing to say, maybe they are avoiding others, maybe they, maybe It''s me


    Fengyun Hall said truthfully.


    "Hiss..." Mu Nianqing frowned again, hesitated and asked him: "you just said that they were caught together? They''re together? What are the people who beat us this afternoon? "


    "Friends."


    "Friends?"


    "A friend by chance."


    "A friend by chance?"


    "Yes."


    "No way!" Mu Nianqing waved his hand and affirmed: "it can''t be so simple. There must be other reasons. No one will be the enemy of our Mu family for the sake of meeting someone by chance, even the Murong family won''t!"


    Fengyun hall continued: "master, these words are not from me, but from the man who calls himself Murong Lei. They are friends. However, the two worshippers of Shuihuo seem to be indifferent or even hostile to those people. They said it by chance.""Well If it''s a deep friendship, Murong Lei is also telling the truth, but if it''s not true No, the two worshippers are hostile to him, so it''s very likely that they will meet by chance. Such words are just angry words. We can''t judge their relationship in this way. "


    Mu Nianqing said, pacing slowly again, walking from one side of the desk to the other side, suddenly looking back at Fengyun Hall: "you think about it, carefully judge, they are Murong people, how many probability is it true?"


    "Er..." Fengyun hall hesitated for a moment, bowed his head to think about it, and said: "I don''t know much about Murong family, and young master Murong only listens to his name but doesn''t see his face. But the water and fire double swordsmen, their magic looks similar to the rumor, so it should be true."


    "Should Murong Lei, he should be the grandson of the old man. He is the same generation as Yu Yun and Cheng Feng. Forget it, go and have a look. I want to see this Murong child with my own eyes. "

 Chapter 242

    "Come on, don''t worry about me. I''ll be fine in a moment. You have business to do."


    I don''t have a rope on my body. It''s convenient to move. I can easily sit up with my hands, and my back is against the wall. This wall has just been hit by me, and all the dust falls to the ground. Fortunately, my clothes are not dirty.


    "You mean..."


    "Don''t forget that you come here for a purpose. Don''t patronize me and forget about family affairs."


    "Oh - Oh! Yes


    Murong Lei suddenly realized this and nodded his head as if he had just awakened from a dream.


    Later, Wei Xiaofeng looked at Bao xingzhao, whose wound had not yet healed. Murong Lei''s half hanging magic can''t make his wound heal completely. He also watched us. When he heard this, he couldn''t help but sneer.


    "Well! You also know that we have a business to do, and we are involved in this matter by ourselves. Thanks to our young master, he called you a friend and put us in this prison. Is that how you treat your friend? "


    "All right!" Murong Lei immediately turned back and glared at him, not to let him go on. "Why do you say that again? Also, what is self-care involved in us? I''m willing. I''m willing to make this friend. I''ll fight with my friends and then be locked up in this place with my friends. What''s the matter? "


    "But you Don''t forget, this is mu family, this is mu family! We''re here for this. If people don''t want to, we''ll make a mess of it. How can we talk to Xiao To whom? "


    As soon as he said this, Murong Lei''s face changed at that time. His expression was uncertain, as if he thought of some terrible picture. He hesitated for a few seconds before he said: "use you to say it?! I Don''t I know whose temper is? How did I survive growing up? You don''t know? Don''t worry. I don''t think it''s that serious. "


    "Oh, you, it''s idealism."


    Wei Xiaofeng, seeing Murong Lei''s appearance, could only give up, sighed and said nothing.


    There are two of them, one master and one servant. Murong Lei is the master, but Wei Xiaofeng and Bao xingzhao are older than his father Murong Ke. At the beginning, maybe they were young, or even before Murong Lei was born, they were Murong family members. So, according to this calculation, Murong Lei should also care about them.


    So, according to this calculation, you are higher and he is lower; according to that calculation, he is higher and you are lower. These two people have a new way to get along with Murong Lei!


    Each on its own! Murong Lei doesn''t put on the airs of his young master, and they don''t want to be the elders. It''s almost equal.


    But a lot of things are deeply rooted. For example, no matter how Wei Xiaofeng is now, he can''t argue too much with Murong Lei.


    Murong Lei saw that Wei Xiaofeng didn''t speak any more, and he didn''t express anything any more. He sat in front of him and looked straight at the door.


    Just now, outside, footsteps came.


    "Dada dada..."


    From far to near!


    Suddenly, the door of the house opened. From the outside, two old people came in.


    The two white robed people in the room are not old and powerful. They are not one of those worshippers. What should they do when they bring us back?


    As soon as they saw that the two most respectable people in the family were coming, they immediately fell to their knees in fright and said respectfully, "I''ll see you! To the great sacrifice


    "Come on, get up. Don''t do that."


    Mu Nianqing walked in front and looked around before entering the door to have a look at us.


    At first sight, I saw Luo Peng.


    No way, a room full of people, just a zombie, that''s too obvious! Just like a Pepsi Cola mixed into Coca Cola, it was picked out at once!


    Luo Peng carried his hands behind him and tied them with a rope. The rope was a magic weapon. It was not only very strong, but also could suppress the magic power. Luo Peng couldn''t get rid of it. But! This doesn''t prevent him from looking at Mu Nianqing with arrogant eyes.


    Joke! I''ve lived for hundreds of years. Can you be afraid of me for decades?!


    But mu Nianqing obviously didn''t kill the people on the spot. He thought that he would chop the hundred year old zombie first. Just because he was special, he took a look at him and then looked away.


    Second, I saw Murong Lei.


    One reason is that only he has magic power, and the other is that he is really outstanding!


    Well, in fact, if it wasn''t for the fact that I had just been slapped by Wan Laiqing, and I was sitting by the wall, there was elder martial sister Yaqin in front of me. Although there was no way to treat me, she put forward a lot of feasible and simple methods to relieve the pain. Otherwise, he should see me the second time.


    Big fat man and little fat man, the first thing they must see is Huh? I''m not fat! Yes, he doesn''t look at me because I''m not fat, that''s it!


    Mu Nianqing looks at Murong Lei. His eyes narrow slightly. He seems to be distinguishing something, but he doesn''t dare to recognize it. He takes a look at the Fengyun hall around him.Fengyun hall nodded, which means: he is!


    "Oh -" Mu Nian counted and nodded, and then looked at Murong Lei. His eyes were still discerning, but now he knew the answer. With a definite aim, he looked much better.


    Murong Lei didn''t know what was going on. After being watched for a long time, his hair stood up and he licked his lips nervously. He was still sitting. Now he stood up and stepped back.


    What he stands behind is Tie Ning. Tie Ning looks at me, and I wink at him. Tie Ning immediately understands, nods, turns around, and looks at Murong Lei''s coming to his side. He bumps him from the back and goes back!


    It means: This is for you. What are you hiding from? Let''s talk!


    It''s hard to lose the strength of his body. Although he has no power, his muscles are like a chariot. As soon as he bumps into it, Murong Lei staggers and takes three steps to stand forward!


    Wei Xiaofeng and Bao xingzhao, who are lying on one side, are all silly when they see this scene. What''s the operation of NIMA?!


    Tie Ning Han Han smile: "this is the hand tied, not tied can be further away!"


    "Who praised you?" By common consent, the two sides make complaints about the same way.


    But the joke belongs to the joke, Murong Lei this time, but almost and Mu Nianqing face to face.


    "Evil


    Murong Lei just stopped. In front of him, an old man was staring at himself. He was scared to see how frightening he was. He just wanted to walk back, but suddenly he was caught by someone''s wrist!


    "What are you doing?"


    "Don''t move!"


    Mu Nianqing''s tone is absolutely not defiant. He raises his hand and pulls Murong Lei''s hand to his eyes. The other hand points his fingers on his wrist, and the white light flashes.


    "What''s that doing?" Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at the white light as big as a children''s Lantern and asked with some doubts.


    "That''s what he''s testing." I said faintly. "It seems that the Mu family is not simple, and it will never be completely ignorant of the Murong family, otherwise, this move is impossible to have any effect."


    "What''s the effect?"


    "Measure the bone, the strength of muscles and veins, judge the talent, and test the height that can be reached in the future. As long as you have that ability, you can measure it. This spell is good, but it requires a lot of users. I can''t learn it."


    "But What does this have to do with understanding the Murong family? "


    "Do you know something like blood? In the blood vessels and muscles of a family and its descendants, there will be the power left by their ancestors. No matter how much, it must be there. The power left by the Murong family should be the unique skill that they rely on to become famous. "


    I said, looking at the face of panic Murong Lei, narrowed his eyes.


    After listening to what I said, elder martial sister Yaqin suddenly woke up and blurted out: "what you said is The stars are changing


    "Yes


    As time goes by, Murong''s family is very good. At the beginning, Murong was able to defeat hundreds of sun sect masters with his own strength by virtue of this skill!


    This kind of magic doesn''t consume much mana, but it''s very difficult to deal with. If it''s not powerful, it can''t break his defense at all!


    Although the master of Taiyang cult is powerful, he is not so much higher than Murong guest after all. Moreover, his anti injury ability is very strong. With this move, he has brought them nearly devastating damage!


    In Yanjing that time, it was precisely because Duan Qingtian, the commander of shadow army, was several times stronger than him that he could defeat Duan Qingtian.


    However, Lin Dingkun did not have such strength. He was defeated by him and forced to change his position on the Tianya list.


    This kind of power, left by the Murong family''s ancestors, will be more or less in the descendants, but it does not mean that all can be cultivated. For example, Murong Lei, I think it''s enough!


    I don''t know who their elder brother is? I think he could have some possibilities.


    And said that this kind of power in the blood, in fact, I have seen it for a long time, isn''t Shen yun''er!


    Their Shen family''s power is calculating and predicting the future. Although Shen yun''er can''t exert much power now, I''m quite content to see something occasionally. After all, he is a family member. What do you want with such strong ability?


    On the other side, Mu Nianqing is still testing, and Fengyun hall is bored. He stands on one side and looks at it casually. Finally, he looks at one of the guards.


    "What''s the matter, big offering?"


    "No, it''s nothing. It''s just idle and boring. What about wanlaiqing?"


    "Oh, Wangong, they''ve all gone back. Do you want to call them?"


    "Oh, no, I just asked casually." Fengyun hall waved his hand and looked to the other side.


    I found that this person is also strange. It seems that his favorite words are "don''t use it", "it''s OK" and "don''t worry". It seems that he is a person who has been away all the time, but feels that he controls the whole situation.It''s not an ordinary person to be a great sacrifice!


    At this time, Mu Nianqing finally finished the test and put down his hand.


    Murong Lei was caught for so long, and his wrist hurt. As soon as he let go, he immediately pulled his hand back. He held his wrist with his other hand, moved and eased some pain. He looked at him discontentedly.


    "I said, do we have to be so strong? It''s killing me


    "Well?" Mu Nianqing picked an eyebrow, looked at him up and down, and said: "it''s really the Murong family''s child. I didn''t expect that it''s just that it looks unruly, and it''s impolite to speak."


    On one side, Wei Xiaofeng looked worried. At this time, he whispered: "young master, this is the master of Mu family. Say hello quickly!"


    You don''t care whether you are a young master or not, this is someone else''s home! People are masters! And in terms of seniority, it''s your grandfather! Be polite!


    Murong Lei waved his hand. He didn''t know if he had heard Wei Xiaofeng''s words. He said casually: "I was a person who ate, drank and played. No one taught me this. The rules are all my brothers. They are polite Wait a minute. Who did you just say was unruly? What do you mean? "


    Wei Xiaofeng looked at the side and directly sank his head and buried his face in his hand.


    Get it! Don''t be polite. I''m not even that angry!


    Mu Nianqing looks at Zhang yawuyao and looks like "if you weren''t more powerful than me, I would have hit you long ago". He doesn''t blame you, and laughs twice, just like watching a child playing Biao.


    As soon as Murong Lei saw him like this, he immediately made a provocation again. He didn''t get beaten: "what''s the matter? Scared? Let me tell you, don''t bully children, I''m not easy to deal with! "


    With that, he learned the martial arts stars in kung fu movies and played the crooked boxing that no one could understand.


    Mu Nianqing looked at the little fat man who was a little jumpy. He never said that he would teach the unruly young man a lesson of blood and tears. Instead, he looked at him with great interest and suddenly said, "it''s really that guy''s grandson. It''s really his shadow!"

 Chapter 243

    "It''s really the grandson of that guy, but it''s a bit of him!"


    Mu Nianqing looked at the little fat man in front of him, who was fiddling with a large set of HuaQuan embroidered legs. Some disdained "hum" and said in a strange tone.


    "Well?" I was listening in the back, and suddenly I had a doubt.


    With this tone and the sniffing voice in front of them, it seems that the meeting between the two people before Not very friendly.


    But I can hear these things. Murong Lei doesn''t have much brain and doesn''t care about these things. Anyway, his grandfather is gone. He stops and asks heartlessly, "ah? You mean my grandfather? Do you know him? "


    Mu Nian counted and nodded: "I''ve met a few people, but I didn''t get along with them later. Seeing you remember these things again, I didn''t expect that his descendants came to me on their own initiative. Hum! If he''s still alive, I''ll have to go and laugh at him. "


    "My grandfather went there three years ago. What''s the matter? Do you still want to see him? " Murong Lei squints at him and frowns.


    "Hiss..."


    Mu read clear suddenly a face black line.


    I don''t know if this sentence is intentional or unintentional, but it''s awkward to say it!


    I sat in the back listening, almost laughing.


    We are both fat people. We have a fight!


    , occasionally, I had a strange brain hole and a very refreshing brain circuit. It was just for a little bit of skin, for example, I talked to Li Yao in the afternoon. Is there a bank? Why don''t you grab it?! And when he was defeated by Wan Laiqing, he almost pretended to be a softie, and he had to face the loss and gain.


    Fat monk, his mouth is cheap. Maybe it''s also because he resists beating. Just like the little cheap who is liked by many people, he can jump because of his strong ability and can''t die! But I don''t think he''s very likable.


    And he, Murong Lei I think it may be simply willful.


    As he said just now, no one has taught him the rules, no one has forced him to obey the rules, and his brother has done the housework again. He is just a loafer. He can''t speak in his head and doesn''t decorate, because he hasn''t been beaten.


    So it seems that the three of us can form a "team" ah, Pipi three swordsmen, ah no, three bitches! With a strong spirit of attack to crush each other!


    Mu Nianqing took a deep breath, digested the sudden mental injury, recovered calm again, and said: "if your grandfather can live a few more years, live to the present, and the body is as strong as me, I would like to fight with him again, but I have no chance."


    "It doesn''t matter. In a few years, your body may become as hard as him, but it''s not strong"


    muronglei launches another mental attack!


    "Oh..."


    Mu Nianqing almost lost his breath again. He quickly took a long breath to ease the mental attack in his heart. He took two deep breaths before calming down again.


    In fact, the people of Mu Nian Qing Dynasty are quite good. You can see from the decoration that there is a certain realm, but the problem is that everyone''s mentality can collapse when they are on such goods!


    If you say that an old immortal, a small immortal and a middle immortal with sharp tongue and a venomous heart are here to fight with him for a certain purpose or for any reason, he will certainly not have this reaction.


    At that time, no matter how sarcastic the enemy was, how sarcastic and insinuating he was, he would not be angry.


    And if it is a little bit of a child, tongyanwuji, say something, he will laugh, not to heart.


    But the problem is that Murong Lei is in the middle, not on the left and right!


    He said something that made people angry, but the expression on his face was very innocent, as if it was an unintentional move, and he didn''t feel the problem after saying it.


    He looks like an adult, but he speaks like a child. He is outspoken and even has the meaning of curse.


    Yes, he''s telling the truth. Mu Nianqing is not many years old, but if you really say it, it''s really like a curse! The original meaning has changed!


    Such a product, do not understand the rules, do not know politeness, not Tongyan Tongyan Wuji, that is the most lethal!


    In this way, you are not angry with him, because he thinks he is innocent, you are angry with him, and he thinks you think too much and misinterpret your meaning. Don''t be angry You don''t know what else he can say.


    Mainly because his image is an adult, but it gives you the feeling of a child, not a child exercising the privilege of a child, which is the most uncomfortable!


    It''s like a living house. It''s black. There''s a pot of flowers on both sides of the door. The couplet is pasted on the wreath, and a picture of you is hung on the door.


    Can I live with people? Yes! Its function is still there, but it''s very awkward! Very annoying! It''s very irritating!


    Fengyun hall couldn''t see it any more. He quickly interrupted: "let''s get down to business. Now that it''s confirmed that this is the son of Murong family, we can talk about it. How to exchange feelings, please tell us."I have to cut in. I have to lead the topic to the past. Otherwise, I''ll go on talking like this. What''s the next sentence in his mouth.


    If it goes on like this, either Mu Nianqing doesn''t come up in a breath, or Mu Nianqing pinches Murong Lei


    Anyway, the ending is not so good. Let''s lead.


    Mu Nianqing also knew what Fengyun hall meant. He quickly went down the slope and regained his composure again. He said, "yes, I heard that you came here thousands of miles to meet our Mu family Exchange feelings? Come on, how do you communicate? "


    "Just communicate." Muronglei said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? "


    The image of Fengyun hall almost didn''t hold!


    That''s how we talk? Are you here to exchange feelings? You are irritating!


    Yunzhou is a little far away from Suzhou. What''s wrong with the translation and use of a word?


    Mu read clear is also frowned, the heart said you are which night your grandfather give you a dream or how? Did he tell you that he missed me and let you annoy me to death?!


    But suddenly, two people at the same time a Leng, looked at each other, and then looked at Murong Lei, found each other''s expression is very strange, a bit not like to say just that sentence expression.


    Do you mean Have you heard me?


    Wait!


    He just said that sentence, the final tone, it seems that is not the way to hear.


    "Oh, I''m old, and my ears are a little hard to use. How can we hear what you just said?" Fengyun Hall said quickly, want to listen to it again.


    "Tut Talking to you is trouble, nothing! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Fengyun hall secretly congratulates himself. Fortunately, he has put this sentence down and can''t hurt Mu Nianqing again.


    "I mean, that''s how we communicate?"


    This one is clear! Sure enough, I heard it wrong. At last, it was an interrogative tone.


    Maybe it''s because he''s always choking. Subconsciously, he thinks that his sentence is still choking, so he thinks about it.


    And speaking of this, they two old people naturally know what Murong Lei means. There are so many people here! inconvenient!


    Mu Nian cleared his throat and said solemnly, "since you are the son of Murong family, is it a way to treat guests here? Come and have a talk in my study. Yuntang, go and tell me to go down and make a pot of good tea. "


    "Yes."


    Two people lead Murong Lei to walk out.


    I watched behind, and my heart said, is this the time to talk about hospitality? Why don''t you think about it after you''ve been chatting here for a long time?


    Two people took Murong Lei for a step. Murong Lei looked back, looked at Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng, and asked, "they are the offerings of our Murong family. Do you think they can..."


    "That''s no problem." Mu Nianqing had guessed what he was going to say, and winked at Fengyun hall. The latter immediately came in, said "offended" and took them out.


    Before leaving, I did not forget to remove their shackles and help them recover their mana.


    All of a sudden, it''s easy to recover mana! That Wei Xiaofeng stretched a waist at that time, almost called a son, looking back at us, that is a face of disdain and hatred.


    "You..." As elder martial sister Yaqin was about to attack, I grabbed her arm and stopped her. The others would not do anything without my command.


    "Brother, what should we do now?" Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at the room full of only our people, immediately worried.


    I scratched my head, a face indifferent said: "don''t worry, as it comes, I believe it will be OK."


    With that, I stood up with my hand against the wall, slightly moved my muscles and bones, put my hand in my pocket, but immediately took it out and began to rub my chest, as if the pain had not completely disappeared.


    "You..." Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me. She couldn''t say what she wanted to say. She was looking at other people. They were all sitting on one side. She looked like a salted fish. She didn''t mean to rebel.


    "Go to hell!" Elder martial sister Yaqin scolded angrily. She went to the corner and squatted down, pouting and sulking.


    While rubbing my chest, I paced slowly until I reached the position near the door.


    There are two guards at the door. I''m not nervous when I come here.


    They knew that I had no magic power, and they saw that I was beaten by Wan Laiqing with their own eyes. Now it''s not too bad to say that I am the weakest of these people. They can abuse this kind of people while sitting!


    I walked a few steps in front of them, put on a kind of flattering smile on my face, and said: "two elder brothers, my younger brother came to guibaodi for the first time and made a big mistake on impulse. Please say two good words for me, thank you."


    When they heard this, they both sneered with disdain.


    "Cut! Now you know how to ask for mercy? It''s too late


    "Oh, I say you, don''t waste your time. We are just young people. In front of the master, we can''t talk. Save it."I kept smiling and continued, "well Let me ask you something. If you know, just let me know. I owe you one. "


    Two people listened, looked at each other, frowned, but then spread out, indifferent said: "OK, ask, ask."


    "Ah, thank you." I quickly went up and waved to them mysteriously, as if to whisper and carry people behind my back.


    They didn''t take it seriously. They were a little curious when they saw the posture, so they came together and said in a low voice, "what''s the matter? Ask


    "OK, I want to ask..."


    Just as I said that, my hand suddenly moved, and a powerful mana wave suddenly appeared on me!


    "You...!"


    Before two people make any response, I lift my hands, click!


    Two smashes hit!


    It''s such a short distance, * * * ''! The two children were suddenly convulsed by thunder and lightning. Their eyes turned white and fell to the ground. They had already lost consciousness!


    I looked at the front, maintaining the action just out of hand, with a smile: "I want to ask, are you afraid of thunder?"

 Chapter 244

    "I want to ask, are you afraid of thunder?"


    My hands kept the gesture of palming, and there was a slight electric current in the palm of my hand. The two white robed people were split into gray robed people by lightning, and fell to the ground, rolling their eyes and still twitching.


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah!"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin was still angry, but suddenly she was shocked by the big reversal in front of her eyes. She looked at this side and made a sound of unknown meaning.


    "Sir, how can you..." Tie Ning looked me up and down, and made sure that I had the same momentum as before. Although I couldn''t see the fluctuation of my mana because I lost my mana, I was basically sure that my mana was absolutely the same as before!


    "Well?" I turned around and looked at him with a smile. I spread my hand and said, "why do I still have mana?"


    "Well!" Tie Ning nodded. "I saw with my own eyes that Fengyun hall sealed your mana. At that time, I still had mana. I did see that you didn''t even have any mana fluctuation."


    "Ah, that''s because my mana is very strange." I laughed and shrugged, with a little tangled expression on my face.


    "In this way, you can understand it as I have a special spell that can turn off all my Mana by myself. It''s useless for him to block my mana while it''s turned off. " I struggled for a while, and finally, I explained.


    No way. I can''t say it''s because I have a mobile phone in my body. All my mana comes from this mobile phone


    At that time in the bar, when the Fengyun hall came over and wanted to seal my mana, I had already had a problem. As soon as he started, I immediately controlled to pull the mobile phone out of my body!


    All my mana comes from this mobile phone, and all my mana, magic and equipment are in the system of this mobile phone. Taimingbu and Fengbo, the skills that master gave me, will not disappear with the mobile phone, but they have no mana to support.


    In other words, mobile phone out of body, I really with an ordinary person no difference!


    When he used mana to seal me, I took my hand out of the body, pretended to cough, and rubbed my chest with my hand. It seemed that I coughed so much that my lung hurt, but actually I went to get the mobile phone.


    Because after the mobile phone comes out of the body, it will fall down along with the clothes. Even if it does fall to the ground, they should not have any idea about it - who would have thought that there are such strange magic powers in the world - but it''s better to be safe.


    In order to avoid the mobile phone landing time is too accidental and cause them to suspect, I took out the mobile phone through the clothes, along the clothes from the hem secretly took out and put in the pocket.


    I have to say, along the way, no mana, I''m really not used to it, too hard!


    Just now, the masters of Mu family are no longer here. Mu Nianqing and Fengyun hall should also be exchanging feelings with Murong Lei at this time. No matter what they do, it has nothing to do with me. I''m going to do with other people''s family affairs!


    Pretend to walk into the guards of the two younger generation as if nothing had happened, pretend to be weak, relax their vigilance, and then set them up to attract them. Then, quickly put the mobile phone back into the body, control the thunder attribute skills, and teach them to be human!


    Before that, I was also worried about whether the mobile phone would enter the body, and I had to adapt first. In case of being yelled out by them to attract others, I would be finished. Fortunately, there was no accident, and I could do it all at once.


    "Well, it''s not suitable to stay here for a long time. I''ll untie your mana when it''s safe. Come on, come in first!"


    I went up to them, waved to them and pointed to my chest.


    I''m in my 20s now, and I can fit 100 people in the system. It''s not a piece of cake to put a few of them in?


    "Oh, wait, sir!" Tie Ning suddenly cried. "My stick, where''s my stick?"


    "Ah?" I was stunned, but even though he reacted, he said his weapons had been taken away by them before.


    I was arrested first, and he was tied later. When he disarmed, I had already taken out my mobile phone. I couldn''t help him with the stick, but the other party must take away the weapon.


    I don''t want to, but what can I do? Do you want to say, "Hey, excuse me, don''t bother you. I''ll just take the stick."?


    I think they should not pay attention to me, even think I am a fool


    It''s easy to say all this, but it''s not good in case of doubt, so I decided to go step by step and see it later.


    As a result, I almost forgot


    "Don''t worry!" I showed a smile without any problem and pointed to my chest.


    "You go first, those are not problems, whether it''s sticks, or anything else, will be OK."


    As I said this, I raised my right hand, palms up, and thumbs down on the knuckle of my middle finger: "everything It''s all under control! "


    ¡­¡­In Mu Nianqing''s study, there were only two people sitting in the room, one old and one young, with a pot of fragrant tea in the middle


    "What you just said Is that true? " Mu Nianqing is holding a cup of tea in his hand, but he doesn''t drink it near his mouth. His face is full of shock. He frowns and looks at the person in front of him.


    Two people sat on the two chairs in front of the desk, with a small tea table in the middle. A pot of tea and a cup on the tea table - Mu Nianqing''s cup was in his own hands.


    Murong Lei sat on the other side, his body askew, supported the armrest with his arm, and said, "what am I cheating you for? This matter can''t be known by others, so I haven''t said it clearly, whether it''s them or the old man. "


    He said, thinking and pointing out the door.


    Mu Nianqing knows that he refers to Fengyun hall. After he came in, he said that he could only talk with him as the head of Mu family, so Fengyun hall went out.


    At this time, Fengyun hall was just outside the door, sitting on the chair in the yard, arms around the chest, eyes closed.


    With his strength, the contents of the two people''s conversation can be heard as long as he wants to hear, but he did not eavesdrop on the conversation in the house. For so many years, he has been worshiping in the Mu family for so many years, and he knows what to do and what not to do, what to know and what not to know.


    If he can know, Mu Nianqing will tell him afterwards.


    But at this time, he seemed to feel something, suddenly stunned for a moment, and then suddenly serious, opened his eyes, focused, looking straight ahead - but there are only some simple scenery in front.


    In this way, after a minute or so, he suddenly began to laugh, the corner of his mouth rose a small arc, slightly shook his head: "interesting."


    Then, he took back his eyes, closed his eyes again, and continued to close his eyes in the chair, but at the corner of his mouth, he kept a smile that didn''t know the meaning.


    Inside, the conversation between an old man and a young man continues


    "That is to say, this matter is entirely on your own, Murong guest does not know?"


    "Yes," Murong Lei said after taking a sip of tea and putting down his cup, "but I just don''t know what''s going on now. But what we said at that time was that we would tell my father when we got the exact news. I don''t know now."


    "And you? You''ve been away from home so long, doesn''t he ask where you''ve been? And he brought both offerings. " Mu Nianqing looked at him, the color of shock on his face was gone, but he changed into a calm appearance.


    But from his eyes, we can see that he already knows the importance of this matter. Whether to agree to the child''s proposal in front of him is a matter that needs careful consideration!


    "It''s OK. I said it. I''m a young master who eats, drinks and plays. It''s normal for me to go anywhere and travel. Besides, he knows that I''m not good at practice. It''s OK to take two offerings with me. Now it''s not war time. There''s no need to fight. Why do so many offerings stay at home?"


    Murong Lei shrugged his shoulders, spread his hands and said nothing.


    "Well So it is Mu Nianqing pondered for a while and nodded.


    The two Murong family''s offerings are now enjoying the treatment of their "distinguished guests" in another room.


    In a room not far from the study, Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng are sitting opposite each other at a small table, drinking four dishes and a pot of wine! Meinaizheng! I don''t feel at ease about it at all.


    Because Murong Lei''s identity is confirmed, their mana can continue to be used. Bao xingzhao''s sword wound has no teeth to worry about under their mana treatment. Now just enjoy it.


    Mu Nianqing recalled the happy expression and sighed when he just told them to prepare for the midnight snack.


    It''s true that there has been no fighting for a long time, which makes these people like to enjoy themselves so much. Even in the time of peace, they don''t relax.


    However, it has something to do with regional differences. There is nothing too difficult to deal with in Murong''s family. As long as it is suppressed by force once, it will not matter for a long time.


    But this is not the case with Yunzhou. Even if only one person is left out, you don''t know what serious consequences can occur!


    Mu Nianqing still remembers how his father died. It was because the treatment was not clean that time. As a result, he was poisoned and couldn''t be solved. Finally, in order to avoid pain, he cut off his channels and killed himself.


    The woman who tricked him didn''t get caught until the end. Later, I heard that she was living in the ancient village in the southwest. She was called "ghost woman". She had a high status and was revered by people there. However, there was no news about her in the past ten years. She should have died.


    But at that time, even if they knew that the ghost woman who killed the Mu family was there, they did not dare to go to the southwest ancient village for revenge, because they could not provoke the power there!


    If there is any magic trick in Yunzhou that can kill a village in an instant, it must be the southwest ancient village!The ancient villages in Southwest China respect witchcraft and force. Every year, every village and town will gather together to have a battle competition. Witchcraft and magic can be done in any way. In the end, the king of witchcraft will choose the best. The top few and the people with good performance can become the guards of the king of witchcraft. They will have a very high position in the whole ancient villages in Southwest China!


    The ghost woman is said to be second only to the king Gu in the ancient stockade. No, she even sits flat with the king gu!


    The Mu family can''t win this power. The only thing they can do is to send someone to mix in when they have a competition every year to see if there is anything big happening.


    In other words, it seems that this year''s work will start again in two days, and it''s time to send someone over.


    Mu Nianqing thought like this, shook his head, looked at Murong Lei in front of him, and said: "I''ll consider what you said, but after all, it''s such a thing. I have to ask his opinion, but Didn''t your father tell you not to meet our Mu family? "


    "I''ve said that. It''s said that my grandfather made it. He doesn''t know what it is because of. Ah, what is it because of?" Murong Lei is drinking tea, with the expression of "none of my business".


    "That Forget it. It was years ago. "


    Just at this moment, the sound of footsteps came out of the room, and a smart looking middle-aged man came into the courtyard and walked towards this side.


    "Great sacrifice!" The man saw the Fengyun hall at the door and immediately said hello to him respectfully.


    "Oh, here you are." When Fengyun hall saw him, the smile on his face suddenly became more intense. He pointed to the door behind him: "the owner is in it."


    "Ah, yes." The man went to the door, raised his hand and knocked.


    Two people in the room are still talking. When they hear the knock, they stop talking. Mu Nianqing goes to the door and opens the door.


    "Five offerings, why are you here?" Mu read clear to see the people outside the door, frowned, some doubt asked.


    "Why?" The people outside looked more puzzled than he. "Didn''t you call me?"


    "What? I never called you


    Just at this moment, the outside suddenly "Deng Deng Deng -" again sounded the footsteps, another person, ran into the courtyard.


    This time, it''s not a sacrifice, but an ordinary Mu family servant.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " Mu Nianqing frowned tightly. He realized that something might have happened.


    The man ran in, saw Mu Nianqing, immediately stood up, bowed respectfully, and said: "master, two worshippers, it''s not good, the group of people who are captured have run away!"


    "Clam?"

 Chapter 245

    This story needs to be moved forward a little bit. Another place in mujiayuanfu, the room of five worships


    People all over the world have different personalities. Some people are bored, some people jump out, some people are unprepared to change, and some people are furious.


    Of course, there is another kind of people in the world, called money fans


    "I''ll take this stick. Don''t worry. I''ll take good care of it."


    After entering Mu''s house, we were put into that small room. But as the captured weapons, where to put them is a problem. We can''t put them together. It''s the same as if we didn''t put them away. At this time, Wugong spoke.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wan Laiqing knew what he wanted to do when he looked at his expression, but even he didn''t like us, so no matter what they did to us, he would not have any objection.


    "I know that you will definitely like this thing, but if the owner and Da Feng are in a good mood and say they want to let them go, what are you going to do when they want it? Give it back to them? "


    "Er..." Five offerings hesitated for a moment, then waved his hand: "forget it, then, take it first, I''ll go back to have fun first!"


    Then he took Tie Ning''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick and ran back to his house.


    The rest of the offerings went back one after another. Later, Wan Laiqing was also angry with me. I didn''t say any of these. I just said five offerings here.


    In the South courtyard of Mu''s family, his room is here. Besides the bedroom, there is another room as a storage room, but it''s not filled with ordinary sundries


    "Hunyuan mountain shaking staff I actually got it! It may only be for a while, but it''s enough! " Wu Gong talks to himself and goes to the door of the storage room. He pushes the door open!


    In the room, there are all kinds of cabinets and shelves on the left and right sides, as well as a wooden table and a chair behind it. On the shelves and cabinets on both sides, there are all kinds of exquisite things, but the kinds are different.


    There are weapons, whether they are swords, sticks, spears, axes, hammers, or whips. All kinds of them are here!


    In addition to these, there are some things that look like ornaments. One looks like a desk lamp, another looks like a small flowerpot, a very small one, and a bottle.


    The rest are things that you can''t understand. They are strange in shape and don''t know what they can do.


    However, no matter weapons, ornaments or inexplicable small things, they all have a common feature, that is, they all have mana fluctuations!


    These things are all magic weapons!


    Naturally, weapons are offensive, while ornaments have different functions. They may be controlled, defensive, and various


    This room is used by him to hold the magic weapon of harvest!


    Five worship this "money fan", also do not love money, gold and silver treasures, pearls and agates, only love magic weapon! Magic weapon fan, magic weapon slave! Some of these magic weapons are bought by him, while others are obtained from defeating or killing opponents as they are today.


    At this time, the lovely man is in the collection, looking at the "new members" he just got and making a "tut tut" sound from time to time, looking very excited.


    Why is this picture a bit like that in journey to the west?


    Just that "Baby cassock!"


    It looks as if this thing is his. But this time, it''s doomed that he won''t be able to collect this treasure


    "Five offerings! Five offerings


    The five worshippers were sitting on the chair with their sticks in their hands. They were pretty. Suddenly, they were interrupted by the shouts outside the door. They were almost choked by their saliva. They cleared their throat, put down their sticks and went to the door.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Outside the door, there is a servant of Mu family. He is a junior. He has no position in the whole Mu family, but he vaguely remembers that he seems to have seen this person, and he hasn''t seen him for long.


    "Ah, five offerings, you are here as expected. The master asked you to go there, just in the study."


    "Call me?" Five offerings frowned. "What do you want me to do?"


    At this moment, in his heart, the biggest emotion is not doubt, but disappointment, because then he can''t continue to study the stick.


    "Well I don''t know. The owner just asked me to call you. As for the reason, I''m not qualified to know these things. "


    "Well So it is Wugong scratched his head and was embarrassed. But he had no choice but to sigh. He looked back at the Hunyuan mountain shaking stick he had put on the wall. He shook his head and walked out. He turned back and locked the door.


    "Let''s go."


    "The master wants me to call Er Gong, and I want to call Er Gong." Said the servant.Wu Gong frowned and looked at the servant in front of him. He always felt strange, but he couldn''t tell. After looking at him for a few minutes, he had to give up, sighed and went to Mu Nianqing''s study.


    On the way, he was worried about whether he would be cheated, but when he saw Fengyun hall sitting in the yard, and Fengyun Hall said "here you are", he felt that he might be oversensitive.


    It''s obvious that the owner of the family really called him. If it''s not true, it''s "how did you come?".


    So he put down his heart, knocked on the door, and then listened to Mu Nianqing in front of him say that sentence


    "What are you doing here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s not right!


    What''s the attitude of the master and the servant? Did you call me or not?


    "Well? Didn''t you call me? "


    "What? I never called you


    It''s over! At that time, Wu Gong''s heart sank, and he already had a bad idea.


    It seems that he responded to this idea. At the same time, a servant of Mu family came in. Wu Gong had a special look, and it was not the one he had called himself before.


    "Master of the family, two worshippers, it''s not good. All the people who have been captured have run away!"


    "Clam?"


    Four people and four reactions!


    Fengyun hall is the most calm, as if it had known for a long time. Mu read clear brow a wrinkly, feel this matter son is not so simple. Murong Lei suddenly laughed and was happy for our successful escape. And five offerings a bolt from the blue!


    The next step is his mental journey.


    They ran away That weapon is theirs They are expected to come and get I put it with all the magic tools


    I''ll go!


    "No!" Wugong screamed bitterly. He didn''t know how to say goodbye to Mu Nianqing. He didn''t care about any etiquette. He ran to his room as fast as he could!


    Mu read a clear eyelid jump, looked at the wind and cloud hall, the other side back to his a plain smile.


    "Follow up and see what''s going on, and explain it to me later."


    "No problem." Fengyun hall stood up with a smile, followed Mu Nianqing, and ran to the residence of five worshippers.


    By the time they arrived, Wugong had just arrived at the door. They must have been faster than him, so they basically arrived together. In front of them, there were intact doors and locks.


    "Hu --" the five worshippers let out a long breath, which was good, but before they were completely relaxed, their hearts began to pick up again.


    Cheat me out, don''t you dare to leave?


    Wu Gong opened the door with trembling hands. He held the door with trembling hands, but he didn''t dare to open it. He closed his eyes and bit his teeth. Then he finally pushed the door open!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    At that time, there was silence all around!


    Inside, it''s fine. There''s nothing wrong with it!


    To what extent is there no problem?


    There''s no problem. It''s just what it looked like when it was just decorated. It''s what it looks like now


    There are no cabinets and shelves on the clean wall, no chairs and tables on the clean floor, and nothing else can be seen in the clean room


    This situation, this scene, the perfect explanation, what is called "home four walls"!


    "Burp -"


    at that time, Wu Gong was in the dark and almost fainted on the spot! Thanks to Fengyun Hall''s push behind him, he let the tone go.


    "Grass!"


    One breath just went down, a large mouth spit fragrance suddenly appeared, the whole South courtyard, even the whole Mu family! You can hear the five worshippers'' shrieking and tearing "grass"!


    This NIMA is a devil in the village?!


    All my belongings in these years are here. They are gone! It''s all gone!


    It''s like you put all your money in a bank, and then the next day, the bank goes bankrupt


    Where are we going to reason about this?!


    Money fans like five worships, then collapsed! That''s cruel! If you want to run, you can run. If you want to take that stick away, there''s nothing wrong with it, but how can you even steal it?!


    At least keep some for me!


    It was not until this time that Wugong remembered where he had met this man and finally knew why it was strange to see him.


    Because he has just been involved in the capture of those people, and he is one of the guards who stayed to take care of them


    I''m NIMA!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, my brother is really good!" Murong Lei, who came with him, laughed and looked proud when he saw this scene.


    Although he didn''t know how much had been put here before, he could also see how fat it had been here before from the reaction of Wufeng, which was like a dead daughter-in-law.Moreover, although the furniture is gone, there is still a little trace on the ground. There is an obvious line. It can be seen that it used to be full of things.


    Wugong kneels on the ground powerlessly, looking at the emptiness in front of him, and his heart aches so much that he can''t breathe.


    I didn''t expect that, with a small move, my family, which used to be quite rich, suddenly fell into poverty


    "Ah --" Mu Nianqing shook his head, scratched the back of his head, and looked at Fengyun Hall: "OK, explain. You should have seen it through the heavenly eye magic power. Why don''t you say it?"


    In the face of Mu Nianqing''s censure, Fengyun hall kept smiling and said, "because I think they are not very bad. I''m afraid it''s not their problem."


    "Ah?" Mu Nianqing frowned.


    As soon as Murong Lei heard about me, he quickly said, "yes! It''s not my brother''s first choice. It''s mainly your offering that''s a little short. "


    "Worship Li Yao


    Mu Nianqing frowned and thought that it was not so simple: "tell me quickly, what''s the matter? Especially you, Yuntang, tell me, what does your heavenly eye see? What happened then? "

 Chapter 246

    Just when they were still discussing what happened to us in the afternoon, I had already taken a taxi and went to the station.


    The person who cheated Wugong to say that Mu Nianqing was looking for him was me, and the method was very simple, just a mask.


    At that time, in Maoshan, the Taoist priest Qian Mian and a group of undercover agents were hiding among the disciples of Maoshan with this mask. If my detective eyes were not too invincible, I could really see what the problem was.


    What''s more, this thing can even block the calculation skills of me, leader Sikong and elder Xufeng. It must not be a common magic weapon. If it can be used for me, wouldn''t it be beautiful?!


    So later, after Li cunhao and Zhang Zheng took refuge, I left one. Zhang Zheng, with his mask, had gone undercover to Gong Mo cult again, and the one Li cunhao had brought was in my hands.


    My route of action was also very simple. After I knocked these two people out with a "zombie" in the small room, I turned into one of them with a mask and went to the five offerings.


    The most powerful thing about this mask is that once used, not only the face, but also the body can be changed, including where there is a birthmark or other things, which can be imitated!


    Even clothes can be transformed into a set to avoid the embarrassment of being unable to put on clothes because of the change of body shape.


    So, using this artifact, I succeeded in cheating Wugong. Of course, I also owe it to his face, which was only seen by Wugong.


    After the five offerings left, I made a detour around Wan Laiqing on the pretext of looking for him, then came back, and immediately moved into the room.


    Tie Ning''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick is with him. Naturally, it''s from CE Tianshu. At the same time, I''ve arrived. He has many other good treasures here. I can take some


    But it''s not until I get here that I realize that''s not the case. There are so many things!


    For a while, I don''t know which one to take for some people with dyschooia. Moreover, these things are too scattered. They are taken one by one, and they may not be found by him. Moreover, they are quite troublesome.


    My heart a horizontal, simply ah, give him a roll package will! Give it all to him!


    So there was the later scene.


    And after taking it, I didn''t have any wordiness. I moved out of the courtyard wall of Mu''s house in a few moments. I used taimingbu and blink to run to the town.


    Originally, I wanted to take a taxi here, but the drivers in the town had a rest, so I had to go back to the city.


    About these magic tools


    I''m not a thief, I''m not a money fan. I don''t think it''s so bad. I don''t want to take them for myself, but for another purpose.


    And to be honest, where can these magic weapons catch up with me?


    None of those weapons can win my bronze sword and ghost face flying cloud sword in terms of attack power and change.


    There are also those that look like ornaments and other things, not to mention that they have no space at all. In terms of their control ability and defense ability, which one can catch up with the canopy that master gave me?


    So it''s useless for me to keep it. Is the landlord still fighting for rice with the chicken?


    And the reason why I want to take away these magic weapons is mainly to attract Mu family!


    Alas - at present, it''s a little difficult for me to cooperate with Mu family in the southwest ancient village in a normal way, but it won''t delay me to use other methods.


    They lost their things. Can they not worry? Can you stop in a hurry? They already know that my destination is southwest ancient village. In order to chase me and get back these magic weapons, can they not come to southwest ancient village?


    Although the purpose is a little different, their goal is also me, but I know this thing, Mu family knows it, those people who have been poisoned don''t know it!


    As long as the Mu family can get there, it will be enough to deter them!


    If we can let the Mu family attract their attention and lead their main force away, I will steal a home and attack Huanglong, and appear behind them. It''s so cool!


    As for the matter, it''s really not authentic. When it''s over, return these things to them intact, and then apologize. If there''s no big loss, it should be ok Let''s go.


    Forget it. Let''s go step by step. At that time, my brain was taken away. I can''t return it to them now. Isn''t that a trap? Bai Bai an is a thief. No, worse, stupid thief!


    When I was sitting in a taxi, my appearance naturally changed again. I became like an ordinary person. I looked back from time to time to see if there was anyone chasing me. Fortunately, I didn''t. It was safe all the way.


    When I got to the station, I found a place where there was no one to release some of them. The tied ones were untied, and the sealed ones were untied.


    But this rope is a good thing. As long as it is tied, the mana will be suppressed immediately. This is good!


    All the others say that this I admit I''m a little fucked up.


    "What now, sir?" Luo Peng liberated his hands and asked for the first time.I looked around for a moment, thought about it and said, "let''s go to other cities first, see if there are any tour groups to Guzhai, and sign up to participate. I think it''s a bit abrupt to go alone. It''s natural to mix with the crowd."


    "But, sir, even if there is such a tour group, they should just arrive at the periphery."


    "Let''s talk about it first. At least we''ll get there first, and the rest will be easy to deal with. By the way, you''d better stay in my body during this period. First, you can narrow down the goal. Second, you may be surprised. Third We should be wanted by Mu family now. I only have one mask, and they all know your faces. "


    I can see from what happened in the bar that they must have some means to see our appearance at that time, which should be similar to monitoring.


    However, I know it''s definitely not monitoring, because they can confuse me with Murong Lei, which means that this kind of thing can''t be such a clear-cut thing as a photo, but it has the same effect as it, it should be painting


    In what age, people still have to draw pictures.


    However, if I think it right, I can be sure that this thing can not be shared. It can only be seen by one or several people and then drawn. However, it can be seen that the level of painting is not high.


    At this time, Fengyun hall in Mu''s family suddenly wants to sneeze, but mu Nianqing and Murong Lei are talking about business, so they try to hold back


    "But Sir, if we leave like this, we can''t get the help of the Mu family, even the Murong family who just had the emotional exchange. If we go like this..."


    Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned and said with some worry.


    Maybe it was brought by the three people of Murong family. Now how can "exchange feelings" become a hindrance? Everybody says that.


    It''s not the same place to install people and put equipment. They are in my internal system, and they don''t know what I do outside. That''s what they can see only when I actively share. So they don''t know that I just stole a lot of magic weapons.


    "Ah Well, you don''t have to worry. The mountain people have their own tricks! " I swayed my head and pretended to be a military strategist. I also twisted the beard on my chin.


    "Cut!" Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at me with disdain, turned her back and ignored me.


    "Well, now Murong Lei should help me explain it. Although I don''t know what kind of way they used to communicate their feelings, from the point of view that Mu Nianqing came to Murong Lei himself, it should be unusual. He said that it would be ok... "


    I twirled my beard and said, in fact, I have no idea.


    But as I said, the fight against Li Yao may be over, but How to solve the problem of stealing?


    At that time, I could really wait. After they finished their talk, if they talked well, Murong Lei would tell me something, maybe it would be over.


    But! How can I give my life to such an uncertain thing?


    You know, whether the exchange of feelings is successful or not, whether Murong Lei can persuade Mu Nianqing, these are all uncertain factors, which I can''t control at all! Let me put the fate of me and so many people on such a thing, I can''t do it.


    As a result, I have a wave of Tianxiu operation, not only successfully escaped, but also turned a lot of magic weapons, leading the Mu family to the southwest ancient village. Although it may not end well after this, but At least for now!


    "Well, I''ll wait until it''s over. Now I don''t want so much. Come on in, and I''ll see if there''s a midnight bus tonight to go to other cities."


    "Good."


    ¡­¡­


    At nine o''clock the next morning, it was the appointed time. I stood by the side of the road and waited. Soon I saw the bus coming. It was from the travel agency.


    Last night, after my investigation, I found a travel agency that could go to southwest ancient village. So I took the midnight train to the city where the travel agency is located It''s a neighboring city.


    It''s not because of anything else. It''s a headache. I need a real name system to buy tickets, so I can''t cross dress because it''s different from the person on the certificate!


    So I took the bus with my real body, but I don''t know if the Mu family''s method is high enough to check the record of taking the bus, so I bought the ticket to the neighboring city for the sake of safety, and then I went there in other ways.


    Fortunately, this travel agency receives people 24 hours a day, because airplanes and trains arrive at night. The purpose of 24-hour business is to enable these people to report to their agencies, so that they can make more money.


    So, I successfully reported on the name, and in accordance with the location given to me, at the specified time came here, waiting for them to drive the bus to come.


    At this time, I''m not what I looked like last night. I''m wearing a fancy hip-hop dress, baggy bell bottoms on my legs, a pair of white sports shoes, the same hat of Luban No.7 video game boy on my head, a pair of sunglasses on my beam, and a secondary bag on my backOf course, the figure and face shape have been greatly adjusted.


    The reason why we make this image is mainly for eye-catching! Among the general population, the brightest one will not be seen by the people who are catching people, because they will think that the people who are being chased will hide.


    In this way, it is also a misunderstanding.


    This dress, except the second class bag, is all made of masks, but I think it''s unreasonable that a tourist should not take any luggage! So I went to buy a bag. It looks like a secondary bag in a game.


    Then, they put some things in it to make it look bulging, which is more normal.


    But after I got on the bus, I found that even though I did, I could not avoid becoming the most special one. Because other people are all group, family or friends, just me.


    I took my sunglasses and went to the back of the bus. I found a seat and looked at the whole situation, waiting for my destination.


    At this moment, Bi long also sent back the news that the night when the fat monk disappeared, there was indeed a ghost demon who came. He took the fat monk directly out of the wall with the wall piercing technique, went all the way invisible, and handed him over to a car.


    As for the direction of the car, it was not clear, but they still remember the license plate number. The city represented by the letters on it was in the southwest.

 Chapter 247

    "Hello, ladies and gentlemen, next, we are going to arrive at the Feilong ancient village in Yunzhou. It is said that there have been Feilong here, but it is in legend."


    On the bus, the young female guide was holding a small microphone and using the loudspeaker behind the driver''s seat to introduce the place to the whole bus.


    "But just because of this legend, many people travel here every year, hoping to see the flying dragon with their own eyes. We will spend the night here tonight. If we are lucky, we may be able to see the flying dragon! Well, no kidding. Let''s have a rest early. If we have dinner, please solve it by yourself! "


    The female tour guide said playfully, with a sweet and lovely voice. After that, she showed a brilliant smile to everyone, put down the microphone and sat down in the first position of the front door of the bus, which is the special position for the tour guide.


    "Wow, that''s a sweet voice."


    "Yes, yes, I didn''t expect to meet such a female tour guide. She''s good-looking and has a good voice. I hope the time is too slow!"


    "Come on, we''re going to the last place tomorrow, and then we''re going back."


    "Ah - I wish it could be longer."


    "You..."


    I was sitting in the back seat of the bus, on the right side of the bus. A couple of young lovers were sitting in the row with me. They were sitting on the left side of the bus with their heads together. They didn''t know what to whisper. They might even have a peep.


    And my front seat is two men, they should be brothers or friends. I feel the voice and appearance of the female tour guide there. Maybe one night, I thought about her


    Er - what am I thinking? Why is it all about this?


    I rubbed the temple with my right palm root, put my head on the glass, calm my brain with the coolness on the glass, and stop thinking about these messy things.


    In fact, it''s not what I want to do. It''s mainly because I have something in mind, but I can''t help it. I''ve been following this tour group for more than two days, and I still haven''t reached my destination, so I can''t walk halfway, otherwise I''ll be in vain.


    I''m in a hurry!


    Now, if I don''t, I''ll have an enemy and let me fight hard. Otherwise, I''ll have to think so wildly.


    Now I can only be glad that there is nothing around me that can make me make mistakes, otherwise it may not be so good. I''m still glad that Hu Jie didn''t come with me this time, otherwise I think something would have happened!


    Last night, it was hard to resist the BT behavior of using a mask to become her appearance and then giving herself a meal.


    That morning, I followed this car on the journey. I was not the last one to get on the bus. There were still others coming up one after another, including the little couple on my other side. I seriously doubt that I''m so nervous now because they are giving me stimulation!


    The route of this travel agency takes four days. It was the first day when I got on the bus, and I was still wandering around that city. Yesterday was the second day, and I had reached the edge of the city. Today is the third day, and I passed through another city during the day, and I was already approaching the southwest ancient village.


    The southwest ancient village is the last stop. We will stay there for one day, fully experience the oldest and most ethnic village life in Yunzhou, and then set out to go back the next day.


    And today


    I have a look at the sky. It''s very late. Now it''s almost dinner time. We''re going to the last stop today.


    Feilong ancient village, this is a place not marked on the map, but since there is a Feilong, how can it not be marked?


    Maybe feudal superstition is not popularized and believable; maybe it''s just a gimmick.


    But it doesn''t matter. I don''t come for these things. As long as I can get to the ancient village, I can do anything.


    At that time, I told the tour guide that I would quit here. If I didn''t refund the money, I wouldn''t refund it. Anyway, it''s not bad for money. Then I began to go deep and find out where the evil person was.


    At this time Where will the Mu family go?


    I thought as I looked out at the scene whistling back and forth.


    Nothing happened these two days, and the people of Mu family didn''t catch up with me. It seems that they really can''t recognize me. Moreover, I haven''t heard of Mu family''s big action. It should be ok


    In this way, there was another wishful thinking. The bus went on for another half an hour, and it became darker. Finally, we arrived at a village that looked very ethnic and historical.


    "Wow


    Among them were young girls. Seeing this scene, they immediately exclaimed, as if they liked this style very much.


    "Well, we''ll gather here at 8 o''clock tomorrow morning. Don''t be late. If you want to eat, there will be a restaurant and breakfast."


    The female tour guide introduced us again, and then went into the next hotel, took the keys of each room and distributed them to us.


    The residences in this kind of place are all B & B, and it may be because this place is remote and belongs to the ancient village, so the procedures are not so complete. As long as you report the number of people and the rooms you need, you can get the corresponding key and let us stay.I really don''t know whether it''s better to be ancient or simple.


    But it''s very convenient for me. I entered as a fake identity, which can save a lot of trouble. I''m about to arrive at my destination. I don''t want to get some moths at this time.


    The bus driver on one side drove to the other direction. He was looking for a parking place. If such a big thing can''t be stopped by the side of the road, then basically this road can''t do anything else.


    The guide gave us the keys. The two brothers in front of me didn''t know they were friends. They were still whispering. I always felt that these two people had a little bad intentions. Maybe I thought too much, but I''d like to remind you that the female guide was really young and beautiful.


    Finally, it''s my turn to get the key. The two in front of me have already left. As they walk, they look back one step at a time, as if they can see her as their own.


    I think what I think is more likely to happen. I took the key from her and asked in a low voice, "you should have just done this for a short time."


    Because she looks very young, of course, she must be older than me, but since I knew my reincarnation, I felt like I was very old. Yes, everyone was young.


    The woman guide held the key in her hand and kept a sweet smile on her face. When she heard me ask, she was stunned and then reacted. She was a little embarrassed and said, "ah It''s true. I''ve just graduated, and I haven''t been doing this for a long time. What''s the matter? Are you not satisfied with what I did? "


    Because my face at this time has become more mature by me - of course, I used to have a mature style - and my clothes are more fluid. I feel like a master of mixed society and a lone wolf, so she looks a little afraid of me.


    After all, she is a girl who has just graduated and has been living in society for a long time. I can''t help but say that scaring her is absolutely enough!


    "Ah, it''s nothing. I just want to say that a girl, who is so young and beautiful, is out alone and comes to such a remote place, must pay attention to safety." I said, looking at her with a smile, as calm as I could.


    I''m afraid she''ll be frightened by the tone.


    "Ah Yes, thank you


    "Well." I nodded, took the key and left.


    Originally, there was not too much intersection. Just seeing her like this, I thought it might be dangerous. For the sake of kindness, I would like to remind you, as for the others No way. I can''t take care of everyone.


    I went to the door of the hotel. After I went in, there was the front desk on the left. She just got the key here. Sometimes there was a door to enter the hospital.


    Our rooms are all from the yard, only divided into the first floor and the second floor, I am on the second floor.


    In the courtyard, there is a rectangular patio with a hollow open space in the middle, grass on the ground and a few trees. Unfortunately, this is not the best time to watch them.


    Around this rectangle, there are rooms on four sides. Each room has a window with curtains, which are closed when sleeping.


    On one side, there are stairs on the second floor. There is a circle of corridor on the second floor. The stairs lead to this corridor.


    I didn''t go in, but stood outside the hotel, watching those who received the keys leave one after another, or go shopping to eat, or go to the room to rest first, which has nothing to do with me.


    I take out a cigarette from my pocket to light one. Because I''m not addicted, I only want one occasionally. So a bag can be kept in my pocket for a long time, and people around me often forget that I also smoke.


    The fire is beating, and in the smoke, the evening sky seems to have more artistic conception.


    Alas - if I really came here to travel, it would be nice, but it happened that there was such a big thing that I didn''t have the heart to delay the beautiful scenery.


    I thought so and looked around casually. At this time, everyone had already got the key, and the tour guide had to go to his residence to have a rest, just opposite my four eyes. Suddenly, he was scared again.


    My heart says, am I that scary?


    But his face is still quiet, smile back, polite and elegant.


    However, in order to avoid embarrassment, I took a look at it and then looked away to the other side.


    At this time, a pair of brothers went to the hotel. On the other side, an old lady, who looked like she was in her seventies, came by, leaning on a stick and playing with them. They walked around and laughed.


    "Young man, do you want to watch the dance?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    What''s so special about this routine?!


    If it wasn''t for the distance between the two cities, I really thought that the service scope of that group of people had extended to this place!


    It''s all like this. Do you think they are blocking information or keeping pace with the times?


    You say the news is closed, they know the stem. You say keep pace with the times, they don''t know, another stem!


    The two guys were also confused. They didn''t experience this. After a moment of stupefaction, they waved their hands and ran into the hotel.The old lady was not discouraged. She came to me with a smile and asked, "how about you? Do you want to watch dancing? "


    ¡­¡­ Do you think I''ll say that again?


    Hum! impossible! One move can''t be used twice!


    "Dance, I''ll say a dance. Do you have one there?"


    The old lady looked at my expression and thought that I should be on the road. Although she didn''t know what I meant, she wanted to pick out "goods" and put forward a condition.


    "Yes, just mention it. We have everything here." The old lady made sure at once.


    "Well, I''ll Dance with the wolf


    The old lady was confused at that time This, No


    "Well, the demons are dancing!"


    The old lady was even more confused: "this..."


    "Otherwise The emperor of Qin and the emperor of Han


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Nothing has come out to do business yet?" At that time, I put on a look of disgust and had to leave.


    "Wait, wait! Young man, you may not understand me. When I say dancing, it''s all those who turn off the lights in the room. "


    The old lady felt that her emotions were incoherent. She quickly stabilized her mind and further told me.


    "Oh - look at you. If you have to speak such slang, you can''t understand it!"


    "Yes, you..."


    "When did I say I wanted to see it?" I showed my hand and looked innocent.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old lady felt that her mood was incoherent again. How could she play?!


    I think she was about to attack, and immediately said: "but I know there is a place that will take care of your business. You will make money there!"


    "Oh, where?"


    I pretended to be mysterious and looked in a direction at random. I stretched out my hand and pointed to the past, as if pointing to the solemnity and seriousness of hope.


    "Black coal mine!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±

 Chapter 248

    Finally, the old lady can only leave in anger. What can she do? She simply said that if I had time to ink here, I might as well go and see if there was anyone else who could offer her business.


    But I said there is no problem, ah, you said the blacklight of the dance, black coal, black every day!


    I put out my cigarette ends, went up to the second floor and found my room.


    In fact, the room is not big. It has a table, a chair, a bed and an independent bathroom. There is nothing else. There is no place to hang clothes, but it doesn''t matter. Just put it on the chair.


    I put my bag in the room and had a rest in the room for a while. By the way, I had a chat with Luo Peng in my body. Sure enough, they were all suffocating.


    Fortunately, their environment is very free, and no matter how noisy it is, it has no influence on me and the system. Tie Ning, Luo Peng and Cheng Qianyu are caught! If you have nothing to do, you will have a competition of boxing and meat to meat to vent the heat in your body.


    "If you can bear it any longer, it will be better soon. Tomorrow we can reach the southwest ancient village, and then we can go deep. We don''t know how many enemies there are on the way, enough for you to fight!"


    I lay on the bed, crossed my arms behind my head, pillowed my arms, and said to the men.


    "Good! Last time I had a good fight in the bar, but it''s too boring these days. I''ll have a fight if I arrive early! " Tie Ning waved the stick and gasped heavily.


    Just now, he just had a fight with Cheng Qianyu. Hunyuan mountain shaking stick and Wulong Zhanjin Dao collided with each other. Both of them were out of breath.


    "Well, it''s almost time to eat. It''s still the old rule. I''ll find a place where there is no one to let you out first. Don''t be alone. At least we have to work in a team of two. Let''s go to eat. When we get to that place, I''ll take you back."


    I closed my eyes and stretched out. I almost cried out comfortably. Then I got up and went out to eat. But at this time, I suddenly heard a voice in the next room.


    This kind of place, the sound insulation effect is certainly not so good, plus I am a mage, the hearing is different from ordinary people, suddenly heard, and quite clear.


    "Are you sure? It''s a little impersonal. " Said a man''s voice.


    "So you''re willing to go like this? The last stop tomorrow is more crowded than here, but it''s not so easy to start! " Said another man.


    "But..."


    "Oh, I said, don''t pretend to be pure! I think I don''t know when I touch the five dragon pillar at night? "


    "I''ll go! Are you awake? "


    "I fell asleep. You shook the bed so loud that I woke up."


    "Hiss Oh, the snorers are in trouble. They don''t even know when they wake up. "


    When I heard this, I suddenly felt that these two people''s voices were a little familiar. If I listen carefully, I''ll go. Aren''t these two people?!


    All the way, I would like to hum and haw to my little guide. I really have the courage!


    I''ll listen again and see what else they said.


    "Are you sure Does that work? If it doesn''t work, she''ll remember us, and it''s over! "


    "Don''t worry! Look at this foreign language, foreign goods! It works as soon as you spray it. She was in a coma at that time and forgot everything after waking up. But the trouble is that her body will feel different, but it doesn''t matter. She didn''t know it was us. "


    This sound sounds like a kind of fearless meaning. I can see the appearance of that person''s success across the wall.


    Indeed, this kind of place may not even have monitoring, and there won''t be too many. It''s the best place for people like them to do business.


    Alas - although it''s nothing to do with myself, it''s not difficult to deal with them since they''re all ordinary people. It shouldn''t affect her too much. Forget it, don''t do it by yourself and give her an amulet.


    I think so, move on the hand, a piece of white paper sign pinched in the hand.


    wake up charm, this kind of thing that has the power to instilling it, I think even if you spray what you want to do, what should you do?


    I took out another rune, which can stimulate people''s strength. For me, it''s chicken ribs, and it''s useless to stimulate, but it''s a big change for ordinary people!


    "These two runes are enough." I looked at the two paper symbols in my hand, scratched my head, swung my hand, took them back, and began to use Zetian.


    "The only problem now is Where are you now? "


    I said to myself, the thumb on the middle finger, the answer immediately appeared!


    "There, I''m going to have dinner. Let''s meet by chance."


    I put down my hand, moved my muscles and bones, and went out


    In the east of Feilong ancient village, there is one of the most luxurious places. In fact, it''s the same everywhere. It''s a common style, but I feel that it''s a higher level than others.At this time, a restaurant, or restaurant, is the best one in the whole village. Usually, if something important happens in the village, or if it''s a big event, it will come here to have a meal, but usually, it will be open to the common people.


    Now is the usual time, the food here is reasonable price, but of course, local people and tourists It''s still a little different. There are some changes in the price, but it''s not a big problem. I''m rich and willful!


    There is a courtyard in the hotel, and there are many plants in the courtyard. Every time the travel agency comes here, there are people with children. Those children like to come here to play, which can be regarded as a means of soliciting business.


    This time, however, there was a clear mistake


    "What''s the matter with you? Didn''t you say that? Bring them here. We can get a commission. Now? This place is more expensive than other places from the outside. How many people can come? What are we doing? Do charity? "


    On a table near the courtyard of the hotel, the female guide and the bus driver are talking. There are three dishes on the table, but they have almost eaten. A bottle of Baijiu was in front of the driver, and it was already missing.


    The female tour guide also knew that she had done something wrong, and she bowed her head and did not speak. She was a little person who had just entered the society. How much discourse power did she have in these matters?


    "But They didn''t spend much money all the way, and they avoided all the paid items. Even if I said so, I brought them here for dinner, and in the end they won''t admit it. "


    Female tour guide Committee Qu Baba said, voice is very small, dare not loudly refute his words.


    But it''s true that people have a strange idea of spending money. For example, when online shopping, they look for coupons everywhere before buying. In order to save two or three yuan, they can use this software to buy that software.


    But wait until after the purchase, the seller said good comments plus photos, you can rebate five yuan, without paying any attention to them!


    For some tourists, it''s OK to spend thousands of yuan to go to other places! You can''t eat for hundreds of dollars!


    I still remember that the first day was that in the evening they arranged for us to go to a restaurant that looked very high-end and eat some of the characteristics of Yunzhou, but it was very expensive and we needed to add extra money.


    However, we didn''t have a single one to pay for. In the end, we ate some simple things, and we didn''t even see much meat. When we finally went back, I saw some people who had not enough to eat buying bread at the buffet downstairs of the hotel.


    They don''t want to pay. If it''s me, I''ll pay if I can''t be prepared, because what I want is this mood, and I don''t need money. I have the ability! Eating a meal of hundreds or even thousands of yuan is as simple and casual as eating instant noodles with an egg.


    Unfortunately, I''m not in the mood.


    There''s something in my heart, and I can''t eat the delicacies. The richest people in the car don''t sell, and their ordinary families won''t, so all the spending items along the way are skipped


    "You know they don''t spend much money, so why don''t you make more money? Otherwise, this trip will really get nothing! What a charity


    "But I don''t think they will pay any more. It''s better to do this so that they will have a better impression of us. Isn''t that... "


    "How dare you talk back!"


    The driver gave a low drink, and the guide immediately did not dare to speak. He bowed his head like a white rabbit and did not dare to move.


    driver looked at her like this, and no longer criticized her, sighed, drank the Baijiu Baijiu in a glass, and became more ruddy, and put down the glass, picked up half a bottle of white wine and stood up.


    "I''ll go back first. You''d better think about it. I''ll go back when I''m full. By the way, I''ll think about how to account for it. I can''t help you with this kind of thing."


    "Yes, I know." The guide nodded.


    The driver took a look at her and walked to the door. He was full of wine, and all the passers-by avoided.


    The guide continued to sit there, not daring to move, not in the mood to eat. When he was just there, he was able to hold back, but now, he really can''t help crying. Although he has been sipping his mouth hard to make himself cry, two lines of tears are still pouring out, dripping on the clothes, the table and the floor.


    Did you really do it wrong?


    This is his question, and it should also be the question of new entrants to society and the workplace.


    There is no answer to this kind of thing, because everyone''s Three Outlooks and ways of doing things are different. If you can be in a high position, you are naturally right. But now, you are the one controlled by the person in a high position. If you can''t agree with him, then you are naturally wrong.


    I went up to her, patted her on the shoulder and sat down beside her.


    "Ah?"


    The woman guide was patted on the shoulder by me. As soon as she looked up and saw me, she screamed again.


    "Hiss..."


    Did she get a fright? I don''t know. I must have been a fright!What''s wrong? Am I a lion or a tiger? I''m so scary? So scary that you''re scared when you see me?


    At that time, I did not expect that my image, at a certain moment, had a big deviation in her heart, and left her a small shadow.


    "Sir, you..."


    I''m familiar with this name, but it''s obviously not the same as what Baron called.


    "I heard it. It''s What you have done is very reasonable. You can''t say that you have done wrong. From my point of view, you may think that this is because it is beneficial to me, but it is not. Come on, it''ll be OK. And, in that sentence, pay attention to safety. If you have anything, you can ask me for help. You know which room I''m in


    With that, I stood up, gave a smile that I thought was reassuring, patted her on the shoulder and left.


    At that time, I felt that I was so handsome!


    But later I learned that I was like this Too bad!


    But it was good at that time. By patting her on the shoulder, the two Charms had been secretly left on her. The awakening charm would start when she was in the fog, and the powerful charm would work when she was in the impact.


    I think, these should be about the same, at that time, as long as she called, thieves are cowardly, it should be OK.


    I think so, go to the other side of the hotel, I also want to eat.


    Before we went far away, we heard a loud noise. Looking carefully, there were two people arguing in front of us.


    "Please, give me more."


    "You''ve been here for two days. There''s more than one restaurant here, and you''ve killed our family? Don''t give, don''t give, want to go somewhere else! "


    In front of two people, a high and a short, a big and a small.


    One of them, looking at her clothes, was a waiter in a restaurant, while the other was only up to her thigh - a little beggar girl.

 Chapter 249

    "What''s the matter?"


    I went up to them and looked at the two women, big and small.


    As soon as the little beggar girl saw me, it was like seeing a straw. Maybe I spoke for her - though not completely towards her - and immediately fell on my leg and hugged my thigh.


    "Hello, hello..." I didn''t expect that this little guy would suddenly do this. Originally, he just wanted to ask what was going on, but he was hugged by her thigh. At that time, he was a little at a loss and quickly stepped back.


    But obviously I underestimated the child''s stickiness. I stepped back and she followed me forward. Her hands seemed to stick to my legs and didn''t let go at all.


    "This..."


    I looked at her and realized I didn''t know what to do. I don''t think she''s dirty, but I''ve never been in such a situation. I''m sure I''ll be at a loss to be stuck by such a child.


    At this time, the waitress also turned to me and said with an apologetic face: "ah, I''m sorry, sir. This little beggar has come here for the third day. We didn''t drive her away in time. Please forgive me."


    I''m a guest, and it doesn''t look cheap. It''s the owner of the money. Of course, they have to be polite. They directly bow and say, and then they come over and hold the little girl with their hands, trying to take her away.


    "No, no, no, wait. I don''t mean that. Don''t pick on other girls..."


    I looked at her actions and subconsciously said it, but then I thought, why is this line a little weird?


    It''s the lines of my father and my grandson. Are they going together?


    "Ah?" The waitress was stunned. I don''t know what I mean.


    I''m sure that she may have seen the TV series with more than a dozen, but I don''t think she knows about it. The reason why she is so stunned now is not because of this stem, but because she doesn''t know why I stopped her.


    "Can you tell me something about this little girl?" I explained and asked my question again.


    "Clams?" The waiter frowned. I really don''t know why I asked. Isn''t it meddling?!


    ¡­¡­ Indeed, in her eyes, this is really meddling. It may be defined as meddling anywhere in the world.


    But I don''t think so.


    Because there is a strange wave of mana on the little girl!


    At a young age, she has magic power. Otherwise, she is the daughter of a great mage. She has magic power from her heart. This is the power in her blood.


    Otherwise If you live in a place with strong mana, even if you are born in it, you will have mana in your body even if you are not easy to accept the residual mana in the air.


    No matter which one she is, I feel that I can''t let go of this person. Maybe I can get some adventure and increase some strength!


    Alas, I''m such a money addict. I have to pick up a dime on the ground. Anyone who comes will be welcome!


    And I seem to have a strange obsession with beggars now.


    Still in that sentence, I don''t hate beggars. Even those who pretend to be beggars to cheat money are those who have paid something. If they can live well, they have to dress up dirty and broken. It''s worth a little.


    One yuan and two yuan, for us, is just the money for a bottle of mineral water. What can we do?


    Later, I met the old lady pretending to be a beggar in the barbecue shop, and the beggar who is still eating and drinking in my boat club, and who still doesn''t know his identity. He is a friend of the old boy, this It''s not necessarily a way!


    I took a quick look at it with investigative eyes.


    Sure enough, I can''t understand it!


    Grass! Is my skill useful for money? It''s a person who can''t understand! How many times have I used it? How many of them I can''t see?!


    In the past, the feedback to me was only a thick fog, nothing else. Unlike the beggar in the Spring Festival, he left me a very irritating message.


    But in this way, even if her identity is basically determined, she is probably a big man, and probably a person in the holy land, or even a friend of the old boy. But anyway, it''s necessary to have a good relationship with her!


    "Visitor, this little fellow has been here for three days! Three days. If she comes here on the first day today, it''s wrong for me not to give it, but she has been here for three days! Three days in a row! We''re not the only restaurant here. She''s coming here. Do you think it''s unreasonable


    The waitress looked at me helplessly and said it was reasonable. It sounds like it''s really the little girl''s fault.


    "You..."


    I looked down at the little girl, but found that she is also chin on my leg, looking up at me, a pair of watery eyes, bu Ling, tears in the eyes, Du small mouth, very lovely!¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I turned off at that time. It''s so cute. Foul!


    The waitress didn''t stop her words, as if she took me as an emotional trash can, and told me all about her sufferings: "she just likes our store, and the food is delicious. If I say she must be a little liar, she is so hungry. Why don''t she go to other places? Stay with me? It''s not easy for me to go to work. If I always give her food, if the manager sees me, he will deduct my salary... "


    Whoa, whoa, Balabala, a lot of


    I couldn''t listen to her any more. I quickly stopped her and said, "OK, OK, stop. I know. I''ll pay for it. OK, I''m a guest. I''ll order. You have to serve. And you, don''t hold me. I won''t run. Can I treat you to dinner?"


    The little girl immediately blinked her big watery eyes, staring at me, and asked with a very cute little milk voice: "really ~"


    "don''t sell cute!"


    Shit! I really can''t stand this kind of thing. A man with a strong heart


    "Guest, you..." The waitress frowned. "Why do you Oh, forget it, don''t say I didn''t persuade you, this, good to her is a disaster! Well, you can sit down and I''ll get the menu for you


    The waitress sighed and left. I patted the little guy on the head and motioned her to let go.


    The little guy was also obedient and immediately let go, but he immediately held my hand, as if he was very close to me.


    What kind of girl is this? Sell yourself for a meal! What to do when you grow up?


    I shook my head helplessly, took her to find a seat and sat down. The little girl was sitting next to me, sitting on the chair, her feet could not reach the ground.


    The waitress came with a book and a thick menu. She looked at the little girl with bad eyes.


    "What would you like to eat?" I opened the menu, handed it to the little girl and asked her to order.


    I''ve seen it. Generally, the most expensive dishes in a store are brand dishes, and the brand dishes are usually written on the first page. I''ll turn it over and see that it''s nothing. I have plenty of money. She can order any of them!


    The little girl took the menu with a silly face. After turning a few pages, she pointed a dish with her little finger.


    I thought it would be a very expensive dish, but at first glance, isn''t it very homely?


    "Well That''s it. " I said to the waiter and asked the little girl, "anything else?"


    The little girl turned a few pages and ordered another one, which was also very common. I asked the waiter to write it down again. When she asked again, she shook her head and said that it was enough.


    I also like the two she ordered, so I just added one more and let the waiter go, and I began to observe the strange little girl who suddenly appeared in front of me.


    Just now, the waiter said that she only came here - the best hotel in the whole Feilong ancient village. In my opinion, she should be a descendant of the grand mage or a place with strong magic power. Therefore, I think she should have a good life.


    Master, it is needless to say that the place where the power is strong also has an impact on the growth of plants. Crops will grow faster than other places, and the nutritional value is higher than other places, and the taste will be better than other places.


    Such things, should sell better than others, then the money will also earn a lot, good life will always be some of it.


    So I subconsciously thought that she would definitely order expensive, but she ordered two very common dishes. These two dishes can be eaten in other places.


    "What''s your name?" I looked at her for a moment and asked.


    "Ah? My name is Zhuoma Little guy a face naive smile, squinting at me.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Zhuoma Is that a bad name or something? I have to lead Zhuoma? Who picked Zhuo Dan? Let''s take the western classic!


    "Well Zhuoma, why did you come to this shop these three days? Why not go somewhere else? You know, if you eat one meal a day, one store can eat more than three days. "


    The little girl put her hands on the table and her legs were swinging and swinging. She looked at me lovingly and said, "that''s because I''m waiting for someone here."


    "Wait? Will he come here? "


    "Yes."


    "Who? Do you have any friends? When will he come back? " I asked.


    "Wait for you!" The little girl said naturally. "You''re a good man. I can''t miss you, so I''ll wait here."


    "Hiss..."


    I frown. It''s not easy. This little girl Young people can be so provocative!


    Sure enough, girls are more attractive than boys. It''s too dangerous. What can this girl do when she grows up?


    As for what she said, I naturally don''t believe it. This is the fixed answer. I met today. She told me that if she didn''t meet me today, she would meet someone else tomorrow, so she would have to say to that person. Don''t move a word!Eat all over the place, my God!


    "Shut up. I''ll be on it in a moment. I''ll wait and finish Come with me. If you have any difficulties, just tell me. I have something to do these days. I''ll go back in a few days. I''ll give you a small room and you''ll just stay there. "


    "All right!" The little girl''s smile was innocent. I didn''t realize that I was a bad person. I invited her to dinner to sell her to a small village in the mountains Well, this is a small village in the mountains.


    "Alas -"


    I shook my head, not to add more strength to myself, there are two beggars in my family!


    I think if this continues, my boat club will be able to open a porridge factory. I don''t understand. Why do these big men who can''t see their identity through investigation have to be beggars? It''s fine, isn''t it? Is that all you need?!


    I am melancholy


    Just at this meeting, the dishes were also served. The little guy couldn''t wait to eat them. He quickly took off the chopsticks and started to eat them. He wolfed them down and didn''t have any image.


    I supported the table with my elbow, rubbed my face with my palm, looked at the little guy, and once again sighed the wonder of life. I went out and picked up a man

 Chapter 250

    After this meal, it didn''t cost much. What I ordered was a very common dish, which was different from what I thought at the beginning.


    Of course, I can''t rule out that this little guy is very smart. He can distinguish a meal from a meal. If you get a long-term free meal ticket from me, you can guarantee that you will have no worries about food and clothing in the future.


    Then, when I got back to the meeting place, I got several strange eyes.


    "Sir, this is..." Tie Ning pointed to Zhuoma, suspicious and shocked, as if I had made mistakes here before.


    I resisted the impulse to hit him and explained, "this It''s the girl I picked up. I think it''s very pitiful. I''ll take it with me. I usually put it in my system first. When I get back, I''ll arrange a place for him. Anyway, there are many vacant rooms in the community now. "


    "Er..."


    Tie Ning scratched his head and looked embarrassed. Maybe he was not good at being with children. Cheng Qianyu also put on a cold look. Although he didn''t object, he would never have any contact with this little guy.


    It''s elder martial sister Yaqin. As soon as she saw her mother''s love overflowing, she held the little guy and laughed like something. The little guy also laughed like something. They looked the same as elder sister.


    "You see, it''s not easy to get along with, you three old men! Come and learn more. You''ll have to get married and have children in the future. Wan has a daughter in his life. Now you can find the feeling first. "


    I said to the three straight men of steel, who were dissatisfied with their attitude towards Zhuoma.


    As the only thing that is not human, Luo Peng took the lead in saying: "when I was a human, I was not attracted to those so-called beauties. Now I have no idea about this. There is no such thing as getting married and having children."


    "Tut..." I frown, this Luo Peng is more than a straight man of steel, this is to pay attention to lonely life!


    "Women are the most troublesome." Steel straight iron coagulation is also immediately a look of disgust at me said that he would never touch these.


    Although Cheng Qianyu didn''t say much, he was the farthest among the three people, as if he really didn''t like little girls.


    What''s the matter with you?!


    Luo Peng, I can understand that when they were alive, they were thieves and murderers. Generally, these people are taboo to get married, because it will affect their wandering in the world. Now it''s even worse. How can ordinary people stand him? How can the female mage take a fancy to him? Female zombies are harder to find.


    Wait, nangongyu


    Cough, forget it, such wishful thinking is too harmful to the image of Nangong elder in my heart! As long as I have this idea, I feel that my whole body is resisting and shivering.


    I understand him like this, and I also understand Cheng Qianyu. When I was a child, I was treated unfairly by people around me. Girls are generally more emotional than boys, and children don''t know anything. It''s likely that little girls will bring him more shadow than little boys!


    And those little girls, aren''t they Zhuoma''s age?


    It seems that it''s hard for him to change his mind, but as for Tie Ning Hum! Simple steel straight man, it''s best to do it, I sit and wait, really fragrant!


    "Come on, don''t look so cold. Hurry back. I''ll go back to my room, too." I pointed to my chest and said to them.


    "All right."


    They were positive about this. The three men came to me first. When they came to me, it was as if they had been sucked by something. My body turned into a streamer and entered the purple red mark on my chest.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin stayed at the end and touched Zhuoma''s head again. Then she looked very happy and came into my body.


    Then just at this time, because of the barrier between me and Zhuoma - elder martial sister Yaqin disappeared, I saw the little guy''s frightened eyes looking at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s broken! I forgot to explain this to her!


    "Don''t be afraid, Zhuoma! They''re fine. Really, I You can understand that I have a castle in my body, and they live in it. "


    The child still looked at me with a serious face. He was at a loss and helpless. He pointed to me and asked, "you What are you? What kind of spell is this? "


    Huh? She knows magic? Ah - she is a person with magic power. Maybe she is the child of a wizard. She has seen magic.


    That''s easy!


    "Well, this is the only magic in the world. As I said, I have a castle in my body. How about it? Is it fierce? Do you want to live in it? "


    "No!" The little guy immediately took his head like a rattle and resisted all over his body!


    I: "I''m not..."


    Me: "why?"


    "It''s strange to get into people''s bodies Oh, it''s too boring. "


    Zhuoma said with disgust on her face. As she said, she stepped back a few steps to keep a distance from me for fear that I would suck her in.But at this time, I don''t have this idea any more. What I''m thinking about now is What did she just say?


    "You Where are you from? "


    "Yunzhou." The little girl replied naturally.


    "Local?"


    "Yes, Yunzhou silver is a native of China." The little girl''s face doesn''t change, but it''s obvious that her accent has betrayed her


    "Which city do you live in?"


    "The corner of Dali."


    I: "I''m not..."


    I said, deceiving people, change your accent at least. You''re a big muck. You tell me you''re from Yunzhou?!


    "You must be from the northeast."


    "Oh, how do you know?" The little girl was shocked at that time!


    The little girl should be doubting life at this time, because I saw her incredible eyes, as if she was looking for the reason why she revealed herself.


    What do you look like? Isn''t that what people all over the country look like? Clothes? I''m wearing local clothes. How can I tell if they are so dirty? Voice? It''s impossible. My Putonghua is old standard. Thieves pull sticks


    The little girl couldn''t figure out where she was. When she looked at me, she even had a little worship, as if I was not great.


    I really want to tell her that as long as those people have been on the Internet, heard the northeast dialect, and talked with you for a few days, they will basically know


    But it''s a bit too shocking, and it''s not good for me to keep pretending, so I didn''t say it.


    "All right, all right, it doesn''t matter where you come from, but your disguise is a little bad. Come with me. If you don''t want to come in, don''t leave me, or I can''t protect you."


    If she doesn''t come in, it will be difficult for me to protect her


    Alas, it''s all self seeking, not the power behind her.


    "Well Zhuoma smiles sweetly and nods wisely. She runs to hold my hand and looks innocent.


    "Alas -"


    I sighed, but I had no other choice but to take her back with me.


    unfortunately, when I returned to the hotel, the two brothers who were next to me, the two brothers who wanted to use what foreign sprays to kill people, came back and made a face at the door.


    When I came here, I saw that they were whispering. I thought they would talk about the eighteen prohibitions. When I saw that I stopped, coughed twice, and said something out loud, as if I was just talking about some family customs.


    Oh! Who are you kidding?!


    That is, I don''t have that kind of magic and charm, otherwise, I''ll let you two wither at the scene first!


    can only look at the tour guide herself now. I have helped her not to be affected by spray, and also made her strength bigger.


    I pretended I didn''t know anything, glanced at them, went over and opened my door. Zhuoma jumped in immediately. I followed her and closed the door.


    The two brothers also went back to the house. We were next door. We almost walked in front of and behind the house. As soon as I came in, I heard two people talking next door.


    "Well, look at the hip-hop man next door. I don''t remember him bringing a little girl with him when he came here, and she looks dirty."


    "Cut! It must have been picked up. It''s very likely that... "


    "Damn it! Does he still have this habit! It''s disgusting


    "You know people, you know faces, you don''t know heart. What''s more, it''s just people you meet on the road. Hum! There are all kinds of people. "


    Maybe they misunderstood something. When they saw that I had brought a little girl with me, they were afraid that I had that hobby. They chatted over there. If I didn''t hear it, I would hate that my ears as a mage were so good!


    "Hiss..." I sat on the bed, trying to resist the impulse of rushing to beat them to death, pretending I didn''t know anything, but the way I clenched my fists should have exposed my mind.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the matter with you? " Maybe seeing my anger, Zhuoma sat far away from me and asked tentatively, ready to run as soon as I burst out.


    "No It''s nothing. I''m just angry by a bunch of stupid forks. " I don''t have the good spirit of say, in the heart already decided, these two people, I high and low to whole a while!


    It''s true that there are Buddhas in the heart, Buddhas everywhere, demons everywhere!


    What a person thinks is because he has such a person in his heart. If you don''t believe it, the simplest example is to show an adult and a child the idiom "rough sea" and try their first reaction.


    The result must be different!


    I glanced at the little fellow, who was still sitting there with a watchful face.


    "In the evening, you can sleep in bed. I''ll sleep on the ground. But first of all, you have to enter here for me tomorrow. I''m in a tour group. How can I explain to them that you suddenly appear? Be prepared. ""Ah!"


    The little guy''s face suddenly collapsed. I didn''t care about her at all. I took a pillow and threw it to the ground. Then I lay down with my head on it.


    In fact, it''s not a matter to give her a name, but I have only one day to go tomorrow. No, half a day at most. It''s really not worth it!


    Although the invisibility charm only has 10 minutes effect, but the quantity is unlimited. I can still insist on using it all the time. But I still hope she can enter my system once, because it will be extremely dangerous in the future.


    She didn''t want to go in, mainly because she felt buried. That is to say, she thought about something blindly and resisted it a little. She only had to go in once until it was OK. This is also the so-called "everything is difficult at the beginning".


    So, I''m going to find a way to let her in once.


    Just like coaxing a child to eat, let her know that there is only one way, she has to go in, just go in!


    So I''m serious!


    I lay on the ground, more and more admire myself, how so witty!


    And that little guy, is to sit on the bed, swing leisurely two legs, full face write sorrow.


    In the next room, it seems that the two people are watching a play on their mobile phones. From time to time, they still say two unpleasant words, as if they are commenting on the female characters in the play. They don''t know what they are watching. As for their actions It should take some time. Such things are usually done in the middle of the night.


    I pillow, as if in a daze staring at the ceiling, is actually looking at only I can see the mobile phone screen, from time to time glanced at the time, at the same time in mind to remind myself, can not relax vigilance, if you can, or do not let this happen.


    It''s true that I care too much, but I can''t help it. The guide It''s really simple and beautiful!

 Chapter 251

    At this time, in the ancient village in Southwest China, the village where the ghost lady is, the place where the fat monk is imprisoned


    "Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng, Deng -"


    the slow footsteps came from outside the door. The fat monk who had just slept weakly raised his head, slightly opened his eyes and looked at the door.


    Just then the door opened and a man came in to deliver the meal.


    Now it''s dinner time, and all the people are here again. The fat monk is here these days. He always has this person around him, and he remembers it. It''s the same when he looks at his own, delivers his own food and comes to inspect when he has nothing to do They''ve all been hated by him!


    Now these people are very afraid of him. The number of people who inspected don''t like to come down to see him, but their fate is bad. They have to come here. They can''t help it. They have to take a hard look and get a couple of words to get up quickly.


    The key is that they have all reflected it. This monk has no magic power except the Buddha''s light to protect his body!


    In other words, he is a defensive type. He can attack himself, so there is no need to come down to see him.


    But it doesn''t listen


    Alas, life is so hard. I''m already a member of the lower class. I have to be punished by a prisoner who is clearly captured by myself. Everything is true!


    The man who came down didn''t look special. He was holding a small stainless steel bowl in his hand. Inside the bowl were some vegetables that might be fried or stewed. He couldn''t see what they were. They were green.


    "Oh, here comes the grandson!" The fat monk looked at the guy who came to deliver food for himself, laughed and joked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man was speechless for a while, but he couldn''t help it. Even his boss couldn''t help him, let alone beat him. Moreover, the ghost lady didn''t know what was wrong. He had to die, so he had to eat for him!


    Life


    The food delivery man came to him with a bowl. The guard came over, untied the rope of the fat monk''s right hand and handed him chopsticks to eat.


    Because there are two ropes that bind his arm, one is on the wrist, the other is on the upper arm, and what he unties is only on the wrist, so he can only move below the elbow, which is also on the safe side.


    The fat monk took the chopsticks, went to pick the dishes in the bowl, and then handed them to his mouth. Because his upper arm couldn''t move, he ate very slowly, and he couldn''t pick up many chopsticks.


    "Well, grandson, or I''ll give you a little report! Here are your shoes! "


    Fat and still eat and say, that way, in addition to being tied to this one, looking a little embarrassed, the rest, as if he is an uncle!


    The man with a black face, Quan thought he was deaf, just like a robot, holding the bowl still.


    One side of the guard looked at the fat man, don''t let him play tricks, while looking at the goods with sympathetic eyes.


    Their guard is always here. The fat man feels bored when he quarrels for a while. After all, these two people don''t talk about it. But the food delivery order only comes once. Why don''t you quarrel more at this time?


    The worst is the patrol! It''s three times a day for the food delivery, and it''s two times a day for the inspection. The less, the worse!


    The most important thing is that he nicknamed someone else. The one with less hair called him "bald" or "bald". Like this one with no special features, he thought he could avoid being robbed, but as a result, people played ethics again!


    This is my son, and that is my grandson. In the past two days when he was locked up here, his family is full!


    the fat monk eats his meals and has to make complaints about how poor you are. I think you''re well dressed. Why don''t you have any meat? Let me tell you, Buddha, as a child of Buddhism, I love a lot, especially small animals. How much do I like it? You have to have it! I''ve been hungry and thin with you these two days! "


    The guard next to him looked at the fat man''s round and plump stomach. He didn''t believe it and looked at him askance.


    "I didn''t mean you." The fat monk continued to talk, and he did not have the consciousness of "eating without speaking, sleeping without speaking". "Your food is terrible! It''s better than the school cafeteria. Really, if the farmer uncle knew that you made his hard-working dishes so bad, he would be angry to death on the spot! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Patience! I can''t bear it!


    This is the real heart of the food deliverer. What can you do if you can''t bear such a thing?


    Fortunately, there were not many dishes. The fat monk ate for a while and then finished. Finally, the nightmare was over. The poor man who delivered the meal quickly backed back. The guards at his side immediately took the chopsticks from the fat monk''s hand, brought the rope and tied him up.


    The fat monk didn''t resist. He just looked sad and sighed, "Oh, it''s too bitter. I don''t even have meat. When I go out, I''ll have a big meal!"


    The guard tied the rope and snorted with disdain. His heart said, can you still go out? Even if the ghost woman told me that she couldn''t kill you and that she had to deliver meals regularly every day, it''s impossible for you to go out! This kind of place, even if you are optimistic, stay for a long time, sooner or later crazy!


    This is also the only comfort for those of them who are close to the fat monk. I hope they can''t stand the life of imprisonment earlier and go crazy quickly, so that they can relax.But of course, it can only be a mental hoax


    Fat monk is melancholy, there is no meat to eat, suddenly heard the person around him has been very disdainful tone of "hum".


    Can you bear it?!


    No way! I can''t stand this grievance!


    "Do you know what I''m going to eat when I go out?" The fat monk looked at the guard and asked unkindly.


    "Ah?" The guard didn''t care. "I don''t know."


    "Oh, well, listen, I''ll have fried chicken, roast duck, New Orleans roast chicken, roast meat, spicy hot pot, boiled small fat sheep, small fat cattle, small fat pigs, beef balls, sweet and spicy Oh, there are pig elbows, sauced pig feet, stewed chicken, stewed goose in iron pot, stewed fish in iron pot. Do you know how to make these? I''ll tell you, you have to choose first... "


    Here he talks about the dishes as if they were named. After that, he even wants to teach others how to cook them!


    Listen to the guard nearby, the saliva almost flooded the room!


    "Stop it! Please! I''m wrong. Don''t say it, Buddha


    The guard immediately admitted


    The delivery man felt wrong when he said New Orleans roast chicken. He rushed out of the room like a runaway, "Deng Deng Deng Deng" went up, far away from this land of right and wrong!


    The fat monk looked at the man who bowed and apologized to himself with satisfaction. He shook his head and said, "well, it''s good to know your mistake. Don''t do this in the future."


    Hum! Buddha, I still ignore you?


    Later, he told me that he had used this trick to deal with many people since he was young. I immediately agreed with him, and so did I!


    Especially in school, when people near the same table or front table are hungry in class, I''ll do this.


    Originally, I wanted to come to Duan to report the name of the dish, because I''m also a boy of Deyun. I still know how to do this.


    But there is a problem, that is, these dishes may be because they haven''t eaten them, and there are still some steamed lambs and bear paws. After listening to them, I didn''t have much reaction, so I began to change the routine and say something they are familiar with


    Just like the fat monk at this time, he used the same skills: fried chicken, roast meat, hot pot, roast duck!


    Try bailing! All the people around me hate and fear me, but they can''t beat me. They are very broken


    Outside, after the waiter came out, he found that he couldn''t hear the voice of the fat monk. He was relieved. Then he stopped and began to walk slowly to the kitchen - he had to return the bowl.


    All of a sudden, the corner of his eye moved, and Yu Guangzhong caught a glimpse of a figure. Suddenly, his heart sank, as if he had been watched by beasts and poisonous snakes. All of a sudden, his whole body was cold, and he didn''t dare move at all!


    "You, this is..."


    The man turned his head mechanically. On the other side, the man who came slowly was the ghost woman!


    Since she taught the priestess a lesson a few days ago, the priestess finally recognized the gap between them and knew that she could not control the legendary character.


    So later, she ordered that the ghost woman''s movement should not be restricted. The whole stockade could allow her to move freely. As long as she did not leave the stockade, she was allowed to go.


    Nonsense, this kind of character, this kind of means, who dares to provoke? You pissed her off. You don''t know how you died!


    After getting the status, the ghost woman told the priestess not to hurt the fat monk, and the priestess could only agree. After all, it was not too much. That''s why I''m in such a miserable situation that I have to be attacked by the fat man every day.


    But he can''t help it. His words have no weight. He suffers, but the priestess doesn''t suffer. How can she reject the ghost woman''s proposal because she understands her subordinates?


    So it''s right to say that guipo is the direct culprit that causes him to suffer now, but what can he do? He did not dare to retaliate


    "Ghost woman." The unlucky man stood aside, bowed to her 90 degrees, and cried respectfully, staring straight at the ground, not daring to look at her at all!


    GUI Po Li didn''t even pay attention to her. She walked directly from him and went on.


    The goods just came out of that place. He knows where the ghost woman is going. It''s going to the basement where the fat monk is kept.


    I don''t know why. The ghost woman seems to be very interested in the fat monk. She doesn''t let him die and often goes to see him.


    But in addition, there is nothing suspicious about other behaviors. It''s too much to say betrayal. It''s just a little better for the prisoners.


    At this time, behind the ghost woman, the priestess also came out of the room, staring at the back of the woman, her eyebrows locked.


    Others don''t know, she knows, but she appreciates the strong in the world. Although the fat monk has no magic power, the Buddha''s light can protect her body and even suppress her big red lotus. This is the strong in her mind!


    I just hope Just don''t affect the overall situation.She thought, watching the ghost woman approaching the basement.


    I dare not stop it. I have no chance of winning.


    But at this time, suddenly a wind came in from the outside, and it made people fly around.


    The strength of the delivery man was low. At this time, he was even more nervous. His legs trembled and stood unsteadily. He was blown by the wind and fell to the ground!


    "Why What''s going on? " The man fell to the ground and was stunned. He quickly struggled to stand up, resisting the strong wind and shouting.


    While the priestess stood in the same place, her long hair was blown down in front of her, feeling the wind behind her, her pupils suddenly contracted into a little, but the corners of her mouth rose slightly uncontrollably.


    The ghost woman was walking forward, feeling the wind behind her, suddenly stopped, crutches in her hands heavily toward the ground, shaking out a piece of dust!


    In an instant, it''s like throwing out a Dingfeng bead. The wind stops in an instant. It disappears without any sign. It''s strange to stop!


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Maybe they felt the change here. A group of people ran out from all over and looked around like enemies. But when they saw the people behind the priestess, they were all numb.


    "So you''re back." The ghost woman turns around slowly and says in a cold voice. The tone and expression are all bad.


    "Too That''s great. " The vegetable delivery man sat down on the ground and suddenly laughed, as if the drowning man saw the straw. "Here comes the powerful man!"


    "Roar!"


    "That''s great. I don''t have to worry about it at last!"


    At this time, a group of people finally responded and began to shout excitedly.


    The priestess slowly turned her head, looked at the little man with round sunglasses and skin like a dead tree behind her, and knelt down respectfully.


    "Here you are, seventh master!"

 Chapter 252

    "Here you are, seventh master!"


    Seventh master!


    The second leader of Nanyang Association, who is awed by thousands of people, is among the Nanyang people though he is Chinese, seventh master!


    The ghost woman had completely turned around and looked at the man. Suddenly her eyes were fixed, her right hand was lifted like lightning, and then she put it down. A blood red light suddenly roared away like a sharp arrow!


    Along the way, only he and his four eyes were opposite, and the rest of them were on both sides. The priestess, who was still in their path, gave way to the side because of her reverence. At this time, there was no obstruction between them!


    The Nanyang people on both sides didn''t react. They just felt a flash of red awn in front of them. At that time, they were stunned. They first looked in the direction of red awn. They could only see the ghost woman standing there motionless. When I look over there, I can''t see anything


    "Just What just happened? "


    "I don''t know."


    A group of people stupefied at the scene, do not know what just happened, like an illusion, but everyone can see, but it seems that nothing happened, just like a dream!


    They can''t see it, but the two parties can see it, and the priestess who is close to Lao Qi can see it!


    Just now, with a wave of her hand, the ghost woman rushed straight at Lao Qi with the speed of lightning, a sharp arrow with color like blood, fog like smoke, light like electricity. The speed was amazing!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the red arrow was in front of her. The priestess could see the red arrow. At that time, she was frightened and her heart seemed to stop beating.


    It felt like walking on the road, suddenly turning back, and then saw a wild animal rushing forward, with bloodthirsty light flashing in its fierce eyes!


    But at this time, that seven Ye suddenly the same a shake hands, a blue sharp blade is cut out!


    It''s the same as fog and smoke, light and electricity, but the colors are different. Moreover, the ghost woman''s is an arrow, and his is a knife.


    Blade and arrow collision, blood red and black green conflict!


    All of a sudden, everything into nothingness!


    Where is fog in the air? Where''s the smoke? Where is the light? Where is the electricity? Where is the blood red flying arrow? Where is the ruthless knife?


    Only a vast expanse of white, as if two forces collided to produce material, but also in the next moment, it turned into fly ash, disappeared.


    At that time, the group of weak Nanyang melon eaters had not responded. When they finally responded, everything was over.


    GUI Po and Lao Qi stood still, as if nothing had just happened. They just met.


    But all this was in the eyes of the priestess. Just now, they had a contest in the magic!


    That strange red and cyan, is Gu!


    The ghost woman strikes, and the seventh master waves his hand to resist with another kind of poison. Both of them burn and disappear. I don''t know how many dust insects that can''t be seen by naked eyes are killed in this battle, and even the whole body is not left.


    She asked herself, if this move works on her, then she must be unstoppable!


    Just now, when she saw the red arrow, it seemed that she had been watched by a beast. She felt that she would never forget it in her life.


    Moreover, in her impression, neither the ghost woman nor the seventh master should be the one who will be given a little bit of track by people like herself. Then, it''s very likely that Neither of them did their best!


    "I haven''t seen you for a long time. Do you have to say hello as soon as you come up? Hehe, hehe, it''s really suitable for you. " The seventh Master said with a smile, moving his lame leg and walking towards the ghost woman step by step.


    "Hum, that''s the same. Lame seven." Ghost woman face expressionless, coldly said, both hands on their crutches, standing in situ, motionless watching him close to himself.


    All the Nanyang people were silent. They watched the seventh master step by step toward the ghost woman. They didn''t even dare to breathe, and they didn''t dare to swallow.


    This is special, but immortals meet, in case they don''t pay attention, it''s over!


    The priestess slowly stood up and looked at the back of the seventh master. She felt more and more heavy in her heart.


    Qiye and guipo were once people of the same era. They were forced to rush to the southwest edge of Yunzhou by local demagogues for the same reason.


    However, the difference between the two people is that the seventh master finally crossed the border and mingled with the Nanyang people who could accept him, while the ghost woman still stayed here, finally got a little tolerance with persistence, and settled down in the most remote ancient village.


    She joined the Nanyang Association later, and her strength is not high, so she is not a high-level figure. However, she has heard that when the Nanyang association was established, the seventh master once said that if they could summon the ghost woman, then they wanted to break through the southwest border and rush into Yunzhou, they would be like fighting back!


    It''s not surprising to see you today!


    These two people may have different skills in witchcraft, but one thing is for sure, that is, these two people They all have the power to kill the city!At the beginning, they found guipo, took advantage of her weakness provided by the seventh master, deliberately dodged the topic that "her magic is much stronger than theirs", and emphasized that "she only knows magic, but Nanyang people will be more." finally, they tricked her into agreeing to cooperate with them.


    Later, with the magic power of the seventh master and the magic power of countless masters of Nanyang Association, they were engraved on the metal ornaments and transported to China.


    As a result, in Weicheng, their two teams were attacked separately by Xue Biao and me, and the whole army was destroyed. Those things were also taken away.


    But the seventh master is not particularly worried about this, because with the complexity of that thing, even if we go to crack it, it will take us a year and a half.


    By then, they had invented new


    Seven Ye limped to the ghost woman. Because he was not tall, there was no obvious difference between him and the ghost woman. Their eyes were opposite, and they were cautious and hostile.


    "I heard our initial factory was seen by a man? You''ve been tricked, haven''t you, but why did I hear that man hasn''t died yet? " Seven Ye Yin Yang strange Qi of say, looking at ghost old woman, there is a kind of peculiar facial expression in the eye.


    "It''s none of your business, is it?" The ghost woman coldly said, according to his appearance of thousands of miles away.


    "Yo Yo? Why doesn''t it have anything to do with me? This is my business. If I have these things, I will have the power to fight for hegemony. How can I let it go wrong? "


    "Well! Ambition is big enough, but I''m afraid you won''t see the day when it will come true. You can be an old man and go to the earth in a few years. "


    The ghost old woman didn''t have good spirit ground to say, turn round to go to, continue to go toward the basement.


    The seventh master stopped at the same place, behind the sunglasses, a pair of eyes slightly narrowed to look at her, silent.


    A cold wind blew by, blowing everyone''s clothes, blowing a few leaves, I do not know where they came from, after a whirl among the people left.


    Everyone dare not move, seven ye also stand in situ did not move, quietly looking at the front, only a ghost woman, continue to move forward, the pace is not slow, as if just walking.


    "Do you think I don''t know?"


    Until the ghost woman is about to arrive at the passage of the basement, the seventh master suddenly said, still standing in the same place without action, just looking at the ghost woman''s back in front of him.


    After hearing this sentence, the ghost woman obviously had a big body, and then relaxed for a long time. Without looking back, she asked faintly, "what do you know?"


    "Your witchcraft failed and was suppressed. I didn''t expect that when I raised my hand, I destroyed the ghost woman in a village. The ghost woman who once killed the Mu family, the big family in Yunzhou, has become a waste now. Even an ordinary person can''t be killed! "


    The seventh Master said with a sly smile, full of banter, as if he was deliberately picking things up.


    The rest of the group, including the priestess, had their hearts thumped and their hair stood up.


    The meeting of immortals will soon become a fight between immortals! These mortals must suffer! Both of them are capable of slaughtering the city. Once they join hands, the whole ancient village will be destroyed, not to mention their materials!


    But obviously, with the spirit of ghost woman, how could he be irritated by his three words? Continue to back to seven ye, light say: "yes, old, already can''t, anyway I don''t have much time, will soon go to earth, you like how to say."


    With that, the ghost woman raised her feet and wanted to take another step, but suddenly she seemed to remember something. She took her feet back and looked at the seventh master behind her. She said in a cold voice, "don''t forget that you and I are people of the same period, and you are no less than me. Now you are the same scene, so don''t think so much about it. You''d better hurry up for yourself It''s business to prepare for the future. "


    "Tut..."


    GUI Po is generous, but it doesn''t mean that Qi Ye, who is at the same time and with the same strength, is generous!


    This sentence, just said in his pain! It''s like a knife has gone straight into my heart!


    "Shua --!"


    In the strong wind, the figure of the seventh master disappeared in the same place. Everyone''s eyelids jumped. In the sight, the seventh master had disappeared.


    Just as they were stunned, they heard a loud bang! Look again, just see that seven ye and ghost old woman''s another contest!


    The ghost woman stood still, turned around and held the bottom of the stick. She threw out the head of the stick like a hammer, blocking the seventh master''s hand! The seventh master, in fact, struck the crutches like an avalanche, which immediately aroused a wave of anger!


    Behind the ghost woman, the wind blows, as if there are countless ghosts wailing! That cold scream, as if straight into the bones of people, as if there are countless knives shuttle between the bones!


    This is one of Nanyang''s head lowering skills. It''s the ability that seventh master learned after he arrived in Nanyang.One thing they are right about is that no matter what happens, there is only one kind of witchcraft that guipo can master, which is far less than their Nanyang Association, insects, drugs, ghosts, incantations various!


    However, when the gap between the two is too great, this kind of thing is not so obvious.


    It is the so-called "not afraid of a hundred moves, just afraid of one move"!


    However, if the opponent''s strength is almost the same as you, and his moves are various?


    In terms of witchcraft, Qi Ye''s strength is not inferior to that of GUI Po, but in terms of GUI FA, mantra and other means, then GUI Po is worse than Qi Ye, but it''s not half a point!


    "Cough..." The ghost woman felt the strength from the stick and frowned tightly. Finally, she looked serious in her eyes.


    On the other hand, the seventh master looked at the man in front of him, full of pride, and put on a piece of strength! Suddenly, a strong wave of air rushed out in an instant!


    Boom!


    The ghost woman couldn''t hold on any longer. At last, her feet loosened and she flew backward. She flew more than three meters straight. Then she controlled her body to fall down slowly. She held the crutch in her hands and nailed it to the ground to stabilize her figure.


    The seventh master stood in the same place, holding his palm, and sneering at the corners of his mouth.


    And the ghost woman is low head, both hands dead of clutch crutches, the corner of the mouth, a touch of bright red flow.

 Chapter 253

    In the ancient village, on the land, two people stand opposite each other, an old man and an old lady.


    The seventh master kept his palm posture, and his face was full of pride. The ghost woman, however, was hurt. Her face was pale, and there was a touch of red at the corner of her mouth, which was wiped off when she looked up. No one could see that she had just vomited blood.


    Between them, countless shadowy ghosts are rampant, like children who can''t find their way home, frantically running around, making a piercing scream!


    "That''s what you learned when you went abroad?" The ghost old woman leans on crutches and pretends to be calm, but her pale face still exposes her physical condition at this time.


    After all, she is old. Although she was born in the same period, she is still more than ten years older than the seventh master. She can''t keep up with her physical ability. Because she has been practicing witchcraft for a long time, her physical magic is not strong. It''s hard to get this slap.


    "Well?" The seventh master put down his hand and said with a smile, "how about it? It''s hard for you. This is the end of your stubbornness. It''s clear that those people have treated you like that. I didn''t expect that you would like to stay here and live here. Hum! Which is like me? Now we need money, money and power! "


    The seventh master waved and cheered. He stepped forward and came to the ghost woman''s side. He looked down at her with fierce eyes: "moreover, I''ve got such a powerful strength! Ha ha, how many years ago, you still had to look up to me for existence. Unexpectedly, today, you are defeated in my hands! "


    The ghost woman''s breath became short slightly, which was caused by her injury, but her expression was still calm and cold. She looked up at the seventh master slightly, and her tone was flat: "do you feel very proud?"


    "What else?" The seventh master asked. "What could be more pleasant than stepping on my former idol? At that time, I joined Nanyang Association and recommended you to them. I wanted them to invite you in. Now it seems that You don''t have to


    Seven Ye says, eyes, already exposed the fierce light like tiger wolf general.


    Guipo understood what he meant. Now, there is no need to invite him. With such strength, he can threaten to join us. The two people''s status has changed dramatically!


    However, for today''s ghost woman, life is threatened, is it really that serious?


    "It''s really cruel of you to escape from the border, join the Nanyang people''s organizations, and use those sinister things to kill our people."


    The ghost woman said coldly, her eyes narrowed slightly and stared at him fiercely.


    Seven ye hear this words, the canthus of the eye jump, body backward, far away from ghost old woman, full of frost.


    In this way, the two men fell into silence again, and a crowd in the distance did not dare to step forward. With their strength, they could not hear what the two men were saying, but they knew that they should not listen to such things.


    But the problem is I dare not go!


    It''s embarrassing


    A group of people can only stand in the same place, do not know why, also dare not talk to the people around, it feels like a class of students who were scolded by the head teacher, the teacher left, but still dare not be a demon.


    Among the people, only the priestess was looking at the two people over there with a complicated look.


    She knows that it is very possible that there will soon be one less of the two legendary figures of the time


    The ghost woman still stood in the same place, leaning on crutches: "if you are going to live there, no matter what you do, I don''t mind, but you join that kind of organization, and actually help them hurt our people, don''t you really have any conscience?"


    "Ah?"


    Seven Ye picked to pick eyebrow, peep out the face that can''t believe, slant a head to look at this from beginning to end don''t have what big mood fluctuation of old lady, say: "isn''t you like this?"? Aren''t those things made by your hands? Hum! Don''t be hypocritical! I know you so well. For you, the most important thing is the skill and the secret script, which is more important than everything else! "


    The ghost woman heard this, the canthus of eyes suddenly moved, the eyes also showed some unnatural, lips closed, did not speak.


    The seventh master continued: "people''s values are different, you and I are the same, but it''s undeniable that we don''t put the righteousness of our country first. I put myself in the first place, while you put those things in the first place


    When you didn''t go out of the border, it was because for you, the righteousness of your country was more important than yourself. So even if you compromise with them, you won''t be like me, but you''ll find a way out and finally come back.


    That time, you chose the highest one because of the conflict between the righteousness of your country and the lower one. But what if it is compared with your highest one


    The seventh master sneered, raised his foot, walked past her, walked around her, stood with her back to her, and continued: "when the Gongfa, the secret script, the unique magic weapon that you put in the first place conflict with the righteousness of your country, you choose the first place, the result will be different..."


    "Tut..."


    Finally, the ghost woman frowned, turned around and looked at him with a slanting eye. She said in a cold voice, "I see. You just saw this...""That''s right!" The seventh master interrupted her, "because of this, you agreed to make those metal ornaments. We are just laughing at each other. You laugh at me, and I think you are ridiculous!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost woman is silent, because she knows that what he said is right, and she has done this kind of thing, so she has no right to say him!


    The two of them, like holding things to exchange gifts with others, she took out her own things, he also took out his own things, she thought his too cheap, so she laughed at him stingy, and knew to take advantage.


    But in his eyes, his own things are generally cheap


    What would they look like in the eyes of the person who took out something for them to exchange?


    "Don''t deceive yourself! What you do is what you do. You are already a member of our Nanyang Association. Do you think the shadow army, the Mu family or some other people will let you go? "


    The seventh Master said with a smile, turned around and began to walk back.


    "I said, I already know, otherwise I will not come here, your witchcraft has been suppressed, and the person who suppressed you has also been caught, no, there should be others, they are all aimed at you, do you think you can still stay here?"


    The ghost woman stood in the same place, unable to say anything for a moment, her eyes dropped down, staring at the ground.


    "Well, think about it for yourself. I''m leaving first. I just want to see you and see what''s the difference between us. Now I''ve got the answer. It''s time to go."


    The seventh Master said and continued to walk back. As soon as the people around him saw that the seventh master had come back, they immediately stood upright and serious. They didn''t dare to move or look blindly, so they looked straight in front of them and regarded themselves as dummies.


    "Seventh master, are you going back?" Looking at the seventh master coming back, the priestess knelt down again and asked in a low voice.


    "No, I''m here to go to Duhuo village." The seventh Master said, without looking at her.


    "Duhuozhai?"


    The priestess was stunned. She knew the name of the stockade. It was one of the ancient stockade in Southwest China, which was closer to the outside. In terms of scale, it was the bigger one among them.


    "They offended the wrong people, but they got revenge. I''m going to have a look. After all, this is our factory. One less is a loss. The three priests have passed by, and I want to see them. I''m just passing by."


    When the seventh Master said this, he suddenly stopped and looked at the priestess kneeling on the ground.


    The priestess felt the seventh master''s eyes, and immediately felt a surge in her heart. She said, "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t ask more. I''m talkative!"


    Seven Ye stares at her to see a few seconds, finally still "hum" a, drew back the vision.


    Until then, the priestess was relieved, and her whole body was cold again.


    "Talk more next time, you know the consequences."


    "Yes


    Seven Ye cold face, just about to leave, suddenly behind a shout: "wait!"


    That''s the voice of the ghost woman.


    "Oh?" Seven Ye picked to pick eyebrow, turn head to see to the ghost old woman in the distance, "you so quick consider good?"


    The ghost woman looked at him with a bad face and said in a cold voice, "I agree with your conditions. I can join you and do things from now on. However, you must promise me two conditions, otherwise, I will never agree."


    "Well?" The seventh master narrowed his eyes slightly and asked, "what are the conditions?"


    "First of all, I will not go out. I will provide you with the magic tricks you need, and I will be responsible for the affairs in the ancient village and protect the safety of the ancient village, but I will not appear in front of the stage."


    "Well This can be promised! "


    The seventh master thought for a moment, the most powerful thing of the ghost woman is the magic trick. If you can learn all of her, you can basically get most of the ghost woman. It''s not a loss!


    "What about the second one?"


    "Second, all the metal ornaments made by my hand and supported by my witchcraft must be declared to be made by me, with my name only, so that everyone in the world can know that I am still alive! What''s more, there will be another storm! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Seven ye hear this words, immediately burst into laughter, looking at the opposite ghost woman, shook his head and said: "you really are that you! I''m really right. You just think this kind of thing is very important and put it in the first place! Well, we promise that as long as we can help us dominate the world, we don''t care who made those things. Are you satisfied


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The ghost woman was silent and didn''t answer his question. She turned around and went into the room. She closed the door and refused to continue talking with the seventh master until she didn''t give an answer.


    But the seventh master seems to have got the answer he wants. He smiles with satisfaction and turns to leave. His back looks so proud and excited.


    A group of people nearby looked at the figure of the seventh master leaving. They were relieved when they could not see him at all. They breathed heavily and patted their chest with their hands, as if they had survived.In the room, the ghost woman sat alone in the dark, as if thinking about something.


    Over 80 years old, almost a century, from birth to growth; from youth to middle age. Finally, now he is like this. She has seen all the vicissitudes of 80 years.


    When she was born, she was still in that period in China. Later, with continuous development and progress, her spiritual power became stronger and stronger, and there were more and more mages. However, more and more people were unwilling to continue to practice and became ordinary people


    Perhaps, at this point, it is not a bad thing.


    The ghost woman opened her eyes, stood up, walked into the inner room, and gently touched the wooden floor with her crutch.


    That floor mechanism starts immediately, clapboard "Shua" of open, reveal inside appearance.


    In the small dark space, there is a box hidden. The ghost woman holds it in her hands and puts it on the table. With her mouth open, under her tongue, a pink multi legged worm emerges!


    The insect is as small as a willow leaf, and because of its pink body, it is not obvious in her mouth.


    The bug climbed from under her tongue to the tip of her tongue, looked at the small box in front of her, and suddenly jumped to the top of the box!


    Then, he saw the little bug shake his body, climb down from the top, and get to the front, gradually close to the lock hanging on it. Suddenly, he "stabbed" and got into the lock hole.


    This little bug is the key to this lock!


    This box is her most precious treasure, and this bug is also her own life!


    Taking advantage of the bug to open the lock, the ghost woman is staring at the front, thinking about those things, her eyes become confused.


    All of a sudden, the lock "clicks" and opens. The bug also crawled out of the lock.


    The sound of unlocking awakened the ghost woman. She looked at the opened lock and box in front of her, sighed and opened the box. Inside, there was a blue book that looked very old.


    One thing, the seventh master is right, that is, the most important thing she sees is the secret book, which is also a secret book that she treasures carefully!


    This is a collection of all the magic tricks she has learned in her life. It''s a magic script that she has created, which is enough to destroy a city!

 Chapter 254

    "Pedal, pedal, pedal, pedal..."


    Slow footsteps came down the stairs. In the basement, the two guards looked at the door with some doubts, and then looked at each other. They were puzzled by each other''s faces.


    It''s midnight now. No one will come here except for the two of them who are a little sleepy. The inspectors come here in the morning and afternoon. They never come in the middle of the night before. Is it difficult This fat man has more nighttime treatment?!


    When they were thinking about it, the footstep had already come down to the bottom, because it had been said before that the room was the closest to the stairs, and the man came to the door within two steps, reached out and pushed the door open.


    "Hiss..."


    Two people originally wanted to know who this was, but suddenly the door opened, and when they saw the man, they immediately took a breath of air conditioning, and felt uncomfortable all over!


    Ghost woman!


    The strongest one in the ancient village at present!


    I heard that the seventh master came. They are guards and can''t leave without permission. It''s just that I heard from the people above. They said that the seventh master came and then left. It seems that they have other business.


    At that time, they thought that the relationship between the seventh master and the ghost mother-in-law was more or less spread in the Nanyang Association. This time, they both came here. After hearing about it, they began to regret that they didn''t see the scene. Half an hour ago, they still said that they were sorry. As a result, now they are here


    "Dame!"


    "Dame!"


    The two men immediately stood aside and bowed respectfully.


    The ghost woman didn''t pay any attention to them. She went straight in and passed their position until she reached half of the room. She looked at the fat monk in front of him with a gloomy face.


    "You, get out!"


    GUI Po didn''t look back and said coldly, but it was obvious that the two people behind her.


    "Ah? But the priest said


    "Huh?"


    The ghost woman suddenly raised her voice, and with a sharp and threatening voice, she turned and stared at them tightly.


    One of the two men was full of desire for survival. He immediately responded, slapped the other and said, "what nonsense? Don''t you dare not listen to me? Let''s go


    He can tell the difference between the powerful ghost woman and the powerful priestess. Even if the ghost woman talks to others and ghosts, he has to show that the ghost woman is more noble.


    What, no life is important!


    With that, the man immediately took his partner and went out. He didn''t forget to close the door slowly. He didn''t dare to close it hard. He was afraid that the ghost woman would be angry. Gently and slowly, the door locked, and there was only a slight "click".


    However, they did not dare to go up. They were afraid that they would be seen by others. It would be better if they knew about it. Moreover, the ghost would not tell such a trivial matter. They should not let people know that they would be OK.


    So these people were in the basement, went to the deepest room, and stayed for a while.


    With the door open, they don''t dare to let the ghost woman go and tell them. They have to be aware of it. When the ghost woman comes out, they will go back when she leaves.


    Here, after they went out, there were only ghost woman and fat monk left in the room.


    Because it''s already midnight, the fat monk is asleep now. He just woke up a little, then rubbed his neck and cheek with his collar, and then he will go to sleep again.


    "Wake up." GUI Po went to the fat monk, looked up at him and said faintly.


    "Snoring -" the fat monk responded with snoring


    "Wake up The ghost woman accentuated some tone.


    "Snore -"


    "wake up! Wake up Ghost old woman accentuated a few tone again, holding crutch on the hand, toward ground heavy point twice.


    The fat monk was shocked and his eyelids jumped.


    But just when the ghost woman thought he was about to wake up, the goods suddenly calmed down again, continued to snore in her mouth, and then fell asleep


    The ghost woman was helpless at that time. Rao Shi was too broad-minded to bear this. She raised the crutch and hit it with a stick.


    "Pa --!"


    Before the stick hit the fat monk''s body, the fat man''s golden light flashed in front of him, forming a barrier, and he was pushed out to the ghost woman!


    Although she is not really evil cultivation, she has killed a lot of people in her life. There must be evil in her body. She attacks the fat monk. How can Buddha light not fight back against her?!


    All of a sudden, the ghost woman was stunned. She almost lost her balance and leaned forward. She finally stopped. The fat monk continued to sleep peacefully in front of him.


    This made the little old lady angry, but she didn''t know what to do. She yelled too loudly for fear that it would spread.


    She was not afraid of the two guards. If they knew anything, they would kill them.


    If the Priestess is suspicious, she will be killed, but as she said, now she is afraid of trouble.The little old lady calmed down. Looking at the fat monk who was asleep, she suddenly had an idea. She didn''t have to make much noise. She said in her usual tone: "it''s time to eat supper. There''s meat!"


    The fat monk awoke: "where is it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    If I had known you could wake up so easily, I would have tried so hard?!


    The ghost woman stroked her forehead and said helplessly: "since you wake up, listen to me. There is no midnight snack. Maybe there will be one in the future."


    Ghost woman said, went to one side, pulled a chair, sat down.


    Fat monk because there is no midnight snack, a face of depression, looked at her with disgust, showing a very uninterested look.


    "Tut..." The ghost woman frowned. "It''s a pity that you have such strength and certain demeanor, but you have such weakness and greed. How can you become a master?"


    "What is the master? Can you eat it? " The fat monk said with indifference.


    "Well, I really can''t help it. I can only entrust it to you, and I have no other choice."


    The ghost woman shook her head, looked at the fat monk and said, "listen, what I''m going to say next is very important. You must listen carefully. I don''t have time. Only you can get my entrustment in the area."


    The fat monk listened to the words like Tuogu, and suddenly his expression became dignified. He looked at her with a serious expression that rarely appeared on his face.


    Just when she thought that the fat monk was still very serious, and now he could listen to himself, the goods suddenly came out and said, "you won''t marry your daughter to me, will you?"


    ¡°£¿¡±


    "That''s the woman last time!"


    ¡°£¿£¿¡±


    "I knew she didn''t have a family when I took the one with a stick, otherwise she couldn''t keep holding that thing! Almsgiver, I''m a monk. I''m not very talkative about worldly affairs, but you''d better persuade her. It''s not good... "


    "Ghost woman".... "


    I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I naively thought that this product was serious. I''ve been fooling around for more than 80 years


    That''s what the ghost woman thought.


    "Enough!"


    The ghost mother-in-law yelled and stopped him from going on. She suddenly stood up, rushed to him and said, "don''t play any more. It''s a matter of life. Listen to me!"


    Fat monk may be a little scared, dumbfounded nodded: "well, I''m listening."


    "Well, listen, I just said that I don''t have much time. My life, more than 80 years, has come to the end now. What I care about in my life is not power or money. I love only two things. One is the affirmation of others and the other is those powerful skills."


    After that, the ghost woman stepped back a little and asked, "what do you think is the reason why you can get such comfortable treatment in this place as a prisoner on the bench, instead of starving you to death?"


    "Because I''m handsome!" The fat monk said with a natural and proud face.


    "Go away! That''s because I won''t let you starve! " The ghost woman almost choked with anger.


    Why are you so tired talking to the goods?


    "That''s not so delicious. You don''t even have meat. You don''t have face."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zaxin Dafa once again made his contribution, but the ghost woman didn''t want to talk to him anymore.


    "Because you have great power, even my dahonglian can be suppressed, so I respect you and ask them to send you meals regularly. You can''t starve to death. Otherwise, even if you have Buddha protection, you will die long ago!"


    The ghost woman put her hand into her pocket and took it out again. She had a very old looking blue book in her hand, which was rolled up and held in her hand.


    The secret of witchcraft!


    "It''s the sum of all the magic tricks I''ve learned in my life. Having it means having all my strength! As long as more practice, in time, there will be a second me


    The ghost woman said and handed the secret script to the fat monk directly. Her eyes were full of firmness: "I don''t have time. Now you are the only one who can trust me. I''ll give you this secret script."


    "No, I don''t!" The fat monk called at once.


    "You don''t have to be modest or refuse. I have made up my mind. This is for you." The ghost woman thought that he didn''t want it because he thought it was valuable, so she said.


    "No, it''s not that."


    "What''s that for?"


    "I have a phobia!" The fat monk closed his eyes and twisted his head. His face was full of resistance. He cried heartbroken!


    "Ghost woman".... "


    "You put away all your little sticks!"


    The ghost woman was confused at that time. What are these things?!


    "You must, fear or not!" The ghost woman said angrily. She grabbed the collar of the monk''s clothes, opened the book, and put it in!After all this, the ghost woman turned around and left in a huff. She didn''t want to stay at all, so she got away from the goods.


    It''s strange that no matter who you are with, this thing can make each other angry.


    The two guards watched the ghost woman come out of the room, and then went upstairs directly. But for some reason, they always felt that the ghost woman seemed a little angry


    But those are not under their control, especially when she was just with the fat monk. Those who are not angry belong to the dragon and Phoenix among the people!


    Two people re-enter the room, the fat monk is still tied there, head tilted, there is no exception.


    Although he just heard that guy yell that he has intensive phobia, he didn''t take it to heart. How can they know the homonym of our money deduction?


    And the fat monk, although he was whistling on the surface, didn''t make any other reaction after the ghost woman left. Instead, he felt the square touch on his body, yawned, closed his eyes and went to sleep again


    Outside, at night, in the cold wind, the ghost woman is walking on the earth. Her back is so desolate and bleak


    No matter how strong a hero, hero or villain is, he can''t escape time. This is the law of human beings.


    But her heart, but not too much regret.


    What she values most is the affirmation of others. The seventh master has just promised her that the chaos caused by those ornaments is enough for her to be cursed by countless people. That kind of helpless and desperate curse is also a kind of affirmation to her.


    And the skill She has handed it in.


    No regrets in this life


    At this time, on the other side, I was still in the room of feilongzhai Hotel


    "Well?" I suddenly sat up from the ground, slightly frowning, as if to pay attention to these things, but nothing around.


    "What''s the matter?" Zhuoma sat on the bed, facing the video game mobile phone, suddenly looked at me, startled, staring at me and asked tentatively.


    I didn''t pay attention to her. I just pricked up my ears and listened carefully to the next door.


    Because I want to know when they went out, I always listen to the door, but now, there is no door, but there is no sound next door


    What''s going on?


    I was wondering when there was a knock on the door.


    "Who is it?" I frowned and stood up. Who could have come so late?


    I went over, opened the door, saw the man standing outside, at that time a Leng.


    Driver?

 Chapter 255

    "You? What are you doing here? "


    "To teach you a rascal!"


    The driver suddenly burst out, and without saying a word, he swung his right hand!


    The driver''s body muscle curve is also quite good. It seems that he often exercises. If he meets ordinary people, especially those of my age, he will definitely fall down!


    But am I a normal person?


    No, I''m not. I''m the successor of socialism!


    I know what he''s going to do at the moment when he punches. No matter how he exercises, it''s an ordinary person! No matter how young I am, no matter how fat I am, the mage is powerful!


    And now because of the change of mask, I''m not fat any more!


    I directly under the foot of a taimingbu, body shape strange back float, directly let him this punch in the empty place.


    If the enemy, I will definitely give him a counterattack when I dodge, but this is an ordinary man after all, and I didn''t provoke him in my memory. There should be some misunderstanding. It''s better to explain first.


    "Wait! You stop for a moment and make it clear, what hooligan? "


    I stopped, stretched out my right palm, opened my five fingers and made a stop gesture.


    But I was reasonable. He was obviously unreasonable. He pretended to hit his left palm with his right fist. He thought he was very powerful and said, "boy, what else can I say? I''ll kill you! "


    Because in his opinion, I am a younger child than him. Generally, the younger ones are afraid of getting old. Especially in my present picture, it seems that I am new to the society, which is similar to the female tour guide. This is what I fear most!


    But he was wrong. I''m not afraid at all!


    Since he has to do it, don''t blame me for being rude!


    Seeing that he came and punched again, I still dodged to the side with taimingbu, and at the same time, I clawed my right hand and pressed it down!


    At this time, because he saw me hiding, he hit me up with a hook in his left hand. He wanted to hit me in the abdomen, but he was just crushed by a claw of my right hand!


    In fact, it''s because our speed gap is too big. I can basically anticipate the enemy first. When his muscles move, I know what to do, so I just beat him.


    In other people''s eyes, it''s like the driver reaches out his hand to me.


    This time I pressed his wrist, grasped it hard, clamped him tightly, and the gap in strength showed up all of a sudden!


    At that moment, he didn''t have to do anything else. He had a painful expression on his face at that time. It seemed that he was pinched and hurt by me. He smoked hard, but it didn''t work at all. It seemed that he was nailed to death and didn''t move!


    "Screw you!"


    The driver was so angry that he swung his right hand again!


    This time, I don''t have to hide, and I don''t have to grab it with my hands. Instead, I lift my right leg up and fly!


    In a flash of lightning, I kicked his right wrist and threw his right arm out directly. This is not the end. I swung my right leg and ran to his chest!


    Bang!


    When I kicked him in the chest with my right foot, my right hand was also released, and the man who was more than one meter and seven meters immediately fell out like a shell, flying straight out for more than one meter and nearly two meters before he fell to the ground!


    ¡­¡­ Well, what can we do? I can''t kill him.


    In the eyes of ordinary people, I''m just like a Hercules, but in fact, I just used my strength to say that Chengdu is empty.


    No way! I''m a person who can even compete with the experts on the Tianya list. In the face of ordinary people, if they are really serious, they will die the first time! So I just, in fact, every time is gently, worried ah!


    But obviously, even if I was gentle, he couldn''t stand it. He got my foot and couldn''t move when he lay on the ground!


    His right arm looked as useless at this time. The wrist that I kicked had been a lot of blue, and there was a bit of ash on the sole of my shoes. He could not even move his fingers.


    And he himself is also very miserable, lying on the ground gasping heavily, with his left hand still active covering the chest just kicked by me, as if to relieve the pain.


    However, it should not have much effect, that is to say, it can ease the mind.


    I shook my head, went to him, sat down on the floor next to him, looked at him and asked, "why do you have to think I''m a hooligan? I don''t seem to have done anything. We should have misunderstood. "


    When the driver heard me say that, he was even more angry, but he couldn''t beat me, and now he can''t stand up, so he can only pedal me and yell: "fart! Yuxin has already told me! It''s you, harassing her all the time! "


    "Clams?"


    Bridge bean sack, what''s the situation? harass? I didn''t!


    Wait! Yuxin


    I vaguely remember that the female guide told us when we took the bus for the first time that her name was


    "Yuxin, Wang Yuxin?" I asked tentatively with some suspicion."Yes! Do you admit it? "


    "Admit it! I don''t admit it! No, I didn''t, I didn''t do it! " I immediately denied it, but immediately found that this was a little wrong, and immediately corrected it.


    "Shameless man, you..."


    The driver was so excited that he yelled angrily. He wanted to get up when he was in such a bad mood, but he didn''t sit up because of the pain, but he had already lifted up a little bit. Yu Guang just caught a glimpse of Zhuoma sitting on the bed.


    "You still have this hobby!"


    He immediately looked at me with disgust and disdain, as if he had found something extraordinary.


    "Have you agreed? Why do you say that? "


    I am fascinated, how to look at me around a little girl, will go there to think, what''s the matter with your thoughts?


    Zhuoma should have understood what he meant, and immediately sent out the voice of the party involved in the rumor: "don''t think about it, I''m not that kind of girl. How can a beautiful girl like me, who is lovely, clever, generous and shameless, take a fancy to him?"


    I: "what


    Excuse me£¿


    Is that an explanation? Why do you want to black me? What''s more, it''s still a way to blackmail me?!


    It''s not advisable to step on one hand, please speak rationally!


    "Hum!" The driver obviously didn''t believe it and gave me a cold hum.


    I thought about it for a moment, and it''s easy to say when I have a clue. He said that I harass Wang Yuxin, that is, the female tour guide, so what can constitute such a crime is that I have talked with her several times. I think there''s no problem, and I''m trying to protect her. This


    Wait!


    "You and her What''s the relationship? "


    It seems that I am no longer an ordinary colleague who can come to me in such an angry state to ask questions.


    Besides, I don''t think a girl will tell her colleagues when she feels harassed.


    "I''m her boyfriend. What''s the matter?"?! Shameless hooligan The driver didn''t yell.


    I: "I''m not..."


    If so, they are not just ordinary colleagues.


    "Hiss Tut tut! The old cow eats the tender grass


    I shook my head and looked at him. I imitated his expression just now and gave it back to him!


    "You..."


    When the driver looked at me like this, he was so angry that he couldn''t speak. He just glared at me.


    I laughed and thought I should make it clear: "I tell you, I''m not interested in your private life, but if you frame me up, I have to speak. I don''t mean that to your girlfriend. I want to tell her to be careful and comfort her when she cries. What''s the matter? I have no other idea


    "Cry? She cried because of you The driver heard one of the key words I said and immediately retorted.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. Why is this different from my script?


    "When she came back, she had tears on her face. She told me that you always harassed her. I asked her how she cried, and she said it was because you harassed her." Said the driver.


    "I..."


    Now it''s my turn to be speechless.


    While he was talking, I secretly used the tactics of heaven, and I knew what was going on.


    From the time I took the key, she misunderstood me, but because there was not much contact, she didn''t say.


    Later, in the restaurant, after the driver scolded her, she made a strong appearance in front of him, but after he was killed, she cried, and then I went.


    I know everything after that. After I left, she went back. Maybe my actions and words were a little strange. Moreover, she didn''t know the cause and effect, and didn''t know that someone had thoughts on her. She just felt that I was a little strange more and more.


    That''s how the misunderstanding appeared. After she went back, she said everything about the time when she took the key. Because she had cried, he saw the tears and asked why she was crying.


    Maybe it''s because this woman is too strong to let him know that she is crying, so she conceals the real reason for her crying. Now there is such a thing, so she has installed it for me


    This big hat is for me!


    Can you blame her? No!


    Is it wrong for her to be strong? And it''s really because I don''t know that I''m helping her. Ordinary girls should think the same way when they encounter this kind of situation.


    You know, I''m just a guest of hers. I''m an insignificant person among the people she will meet in her life. I''m a very humble existence. But if I want to force myself into her life, I will feel uncomfortable.


    In a company, your customers are always cooperating with you, but they have to establish diplomatic relations with you. Are you afraid?


    Alas, it''s my fault that the world makes people. It''s a bit reckless and frightening.I wanted to guard against the two next door


    Once again bridge bean sack!


    Shit, I forgot my business!


    "I don''t have time to tell you that Wang Yuxin may be in danger now! Zhuoma, you stay in the house! "


    I waved and left a little mana for him to treat his pain. I drank and stood up to run out!


    The guy didn''t understand what was going on. He suddenly felt cold. The place he had just been hit was suddenly comfortable and didn''t hurt at all.


    I figured out where she lived. I picked up taimingbu and ran there. By the way, I looked at the next room. It was really empty!


    "Bilong, stay in the room, protect Zhuoma, contact at any time!" I told Bilong in the system to keep on running.


    Bilong takes orders out of the body and steals into the room to protect Zhuoma.


    At this time, the driver also stood up and went out to see that there was no trace of me. Thinking of what I had just said, he immediately came here.


    I was so fast that I had already left him half the way. At this time, I was about to reach her room. Suddenly, I heard a woman''s cry: "help


    That''s Wang Yuxin''s voice.


    All the people around were alarmed. They didn''t know what was going on, and they immediately became restless. I took advantage of the fact that they didn''t react to come out of the door, took the lead to open the door and rushed in!


    When I saw the scene inside, I was puzzled.


    In front of him, there were two men lying on the ground. They were the brothers. They had passed out at this time, and there was no one else!


    The opposite window was wide open, and the cold wind poured in constantly, accompanied by the rustle of the tree when it was blown by the wind.


    Wang Yuxin is gone!

 Chapter 256

    At this time, I don''t have the heart to care how those two guys did it, and I didn''t find out how they got here.


    Maybe they didn''t close the door at all, and when I came back, I didn''t notice whether they closed the door or heard the sound. I watch my cell phone in the room, only paying attention to the sound of the door opening, so I don''t know when they went out, which is my negligence.


    But


    I looked at the two of them lying on the ground. One of them was still lying beside a bottle of spray shaped bottle, and it was written on the foreign language which I cannot read. That is the magic spray they said.


    Hum, they are all harmful things!


    , in my hand, I started to pick up the empty object, grabbed it in my hand, and fired the power of thunder, and suddenly turned the evil spray into powder.


    The next moment, a layer of frost spread out, frozen all the liquid in the bottle, turned into a piece of ice, swept down on the ground, and finally disappeared with the spread of a thunder wave.


    This kind of thing, invented to harm people, can''t exist in the world!


    At this time, the outside of the house behind him also began to make noise. It seems that those good people finally went out to see what was going on.


    After all, Wang Yuxin just yelled for help, and it was such a shout. It didn''t sound like a joke, but something happened.


    This is absolutely enough to stir up the nerves of these people.


    However, some people still didn''t come out. They should have heard the shouting, but they didn''t want to get involved in this matter. They just wanted to protect themselves. They didn''t come out and hid in the room. They didn''t hear it.


    At this time, the driver finally rushed to the house and saw the scene. All the differences between him and me were just me.


    "Yuxin! What''s going on? Where is she? "


    The driver obviously saw that Wang Yuxin was gone, so he was in a hurry at that time, and immediately yelled.


    Wang Yuxin''s cry was very loud just now. I believe that he who was coming at that time also heard it. At this time, he probably knew the seriousness of this matter.


    I glanced at him and thought.


    He and Wang Yuxin are male and female friends, but the age difference is a little big. I don''t know who is the first to take the initiative. However, no matter which party is involved, I can''t rule out that Wang Yuxin is with him because he is a veteran, a colleague and a senior, and wants to find a support.


    In order to get together for this purpose, I think there is nothing wrong with it, because what he said to her in the restaurant, I think this person has more sense of responsibility for his work than the other half, and Wang Yuxin may have satisfied his vanity for him.


    It''s a great pleasure for many men to have a girlfriend who is much younger than themselves.


    But now it seems that it is not so. After all, in her eyes, this guy may be a very capable elder, but it''s only compared with her. For himself, it''s not so.


    I draw back my eyes and use the tactics of heaven. I can''t help sighing.


    I''m in a high position now, so I can''t understand the mentality of these people at all. Even if I want to spoil my girlfriend, I will be defeated by reality.


    Most of the time, it''s not that he''s useless or that he doesn''t love you, but that he''s really not allowed to do so under the realistic conditions.


    I have such a position at my age, and a big boss is controlled by me. How much money can I spend?!


    "What''s the matter? You talk, where''s Yuxin? Who are they? "


    The driver saw that I didn''t speak and rushed to me. He cried eagerly again, but he didn''t dare to do it, for fear that I would give him another shot!


    My hand move, CE Tian Shu has told me the result, suddenly I frown up.


    "These two people are the ones who want to hurt Yuxin in your family. They have been I''ve knocked her out, but someone else has taken her away. You look at these two people here. If you want to wake up, you''ll knock her out again and wait for me to come back! "


    I said in a deep voice. With a movement at my feet, I ran out of the room. When I got to the windowsill, I was about to come back and rush out of the room.


    "Wait a minute!" The driver called out suddenly behind him.


    "Well?" I grabbed the window frames and looked back at him.


    "Why do you want to help me Help her? " The driver looked at me and asked suspiciously.


    Yes, a passer-by who met by chance and had only a few days of predestination, but he was so interested in this matter, as long as he was not pure to the extreme, he would feel that there was a problem.


    I looked at him, thought about it, and said faintly: "you understand that I am a softhearted person. I can''t see this kind of treatment for such a newcomer. Anyway, I am such a meddler."


    With that, I turned my head directly, stepped on my feet, started taimingbu and flew out directly!


    On the other side, outside the ancient Feilong village, in a large forestUnder a tree, a man stood on a stone and looked at the distance. Suddenly, his eyelids jumped. Within the scope of his sight, a figure "Shua Shua" shuttled between the trees and jumped!


    "You''re back!"


    As soon as the man saw the figure, he immediately began to laugh, jumped down from the stone, walked a few steps to the front, and met him.


    At this time, the man also arrived nearby, and his speed slowed down. When he was in front of him, he finally stopped.


    The man who came here was a man who looked 40 or 50 years old. He had dark skin and could almost completely blend into the night. He was wearing a black robe. His face was like a dead tree, and his eyes were thick. But he was a one eyed dragon. His left eye was empty, and he couldn''t see anything.


    The man who was waiting there was bald, dressed in the same black robe, with white complexion and beard. He looked like he was in his thirties and had no scars on his face. He looked much more pleasant than the one eyed dragon.


    And on the one eyed hand, there was another man, who was held up by him. Looking at her figure, she was a woman.


    "Come and see if it''s this woman." The one eyed dragon raised his hand, lifted the woman up and showed her face to the bald man, as if to distinguish something.


    This woman was lifted by him, her face showed. Under the moonlight, it was Wang Yuxin!


    But it was obvious that the other party was not looking for the unknown female guide. After seeing her face, she immediately frowned, shook her head and said, "no, although it''s really a pretty girl in her twenties, it''s not her, especially It''s not that good. "


    "Ah?" The one eyed dragon also frowned and looked down at the girl in her hand. It is true that it is not consistent with the description, especially the thing with ups and downs, which is completely inconsistent with the title of "a smooth front chest".


    "But she''s the only one who fits. We didn''t find that guy along the way. The only possibility is this woman." Said the one eyed dragon.


    "But it''s been so many days. She may have been out of the City long ago. We are here..." The bald man made his position not as high as the one eyed dragon. He was a little cautious when talking to him, and didn''t dare to make too much noise.


    "You know shit!" The Cyclops immediately interrupted him.


    "Do you think we''re playing? Our eye liner has long been spread over the whole cloud state. Yes, according to the informant''s reward, there is indeed a woman who you think you have met in other places. There are also some magic waves in your body. But according to the later intelligence, the person has left there, and, from the last time, she is back.


    "Back Are you back? "


    The bald man''s face changed as soon as he heard this. He seemed to think of something bad. He calmed down and said, "but in the last battle, although she killed many of us, she couldn''t do it. At this time, it''s the best way to escape. Why did she come back? They don''t seem to be able to recover so quickly, unless... "


    The bald man couldn''t go on, because the more he said it, the colder his back felt, as if all his thoughts had come true.


    The one eyed dragon glared at the bald head with his only one eye and said in a cold voice: "since you have said" unless two words ", it means that this situation is not impossible, huh! Remember, one thing, even if the probability is small, it also exists! Since it exists, it must be possible! "


    One eyed Dragon said, let go, casually threw Wang Yuxin to the ground, turned his head to look at the direction behind him, as if to say to himself: "in this world, but there are many lucky people and occasional existence."


    The bald man stood at the back, looking at the figure of the person in front of him. He felt a palpitation and immediately bowed his head and said, "yes, I know."


    "This woman, where is the reason to return it? Don''t waste it. Take back the old rules. " Said the one eyed dragon.


    "Yes


    Baldness is happy when she hears it. The old rule is to take her back and have fun with her first, then give her younger brothers happiness, and finally plant poison on her to make use of her final value.


    This is the so-called old rule. It''s not the first time for them to do this kind of thing!


    "Let me see. If the information is accurate, she must be around here. A 20-year-old woman with magic power He''s the only one in his twenties, not to mention his magic power and appearance. "


    The one eyed dragon frowned and said. Suddenly, his eyelids jumped. It seemed that he suddenly thought of something and muttered to himself: "those who have magic power I just seem to feel some mana fluctuation, isn''t it I''ll see it again! "


    The one eyed Dragon said, just about to leave, but suddenly felt like something, just took a little foot back, standing in the same place, squinting at the distance, suddenly, the corner of his mouth raised a radian.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Baldness didn''t know why. He only saw that his upper class wanted to start, but suddenly stopped and asked."I can''t leave for a while." The one eyed Dragon said with a smile, showing a momentum.


    It''s war spirit, it''s murderous!


    "I said, chance can happen, just like you didn''t expect to cause such enemies at that time, and now, I didn''t expect that even such a woman would have someone to protect her."


    The one eyed dragon rolled up the sleeve of his right hand, revealing his black arm as if he had just reached into the coal pile. One eyed dragon looked at the front with a strong sense of war.


    "Be careful, the guests are coming!"

 Chapter 257

    "Whoosh -"


    a sound of breaking the air, a sharp sword accompanied by countless wind blades, whistling past in an instant, through countless trees, straight to the one eyed dragon!


    Fengming sword!


    Because they haven''t moved for a long time, and my taimingbu speed is extremely fast. Although the departure time is so much behind them, I''ve caught up with them just for a while!


    In the vicinity, through the vision of yin and Yang eyes, I have seen the two people, and Wang Yuxin lying on the ground. Without saying a word, let''s have a sword first!


    When the one eyed dragon saw me coming with a sword, his eyes were frozen, and his right hand clenched into a fist. It seemed that a strange light flashed over his dark arm. He bent his arm back slightly, and then a fist burst out!


    Boom!


    The black fist collided with the tip of Fengming sword, which immediately aroused a wave of anger! On the ground, the clothes on Wang Yuxin''s body were blown and began to flutter violently. Because she was lying, her clothes were still pressed under her body, or she would lift them up.


    Fengming sword came very fast. The bald man behind the one eyed dragon obviously didn''t respond. He was shocked by the sudden wave and staggered at his feet. He stepped back two steps to stabilize his body. His arms crossed in front of him and his body leaned forward slightly to resist the wind and waves.


    As for the one eyed dragon, he might have thought that the Fengming sword would be fine as long as it was caught, but what he didn''t expect was that it didn''t disappear after it was blocked. The momentum of forward rush was still so strong, and the wind blade circling around was also very dangerous. Just the front part with the least wind blade had made him suffer some losses.


    "Damn it


    The one eyed dragon cursed in secret, turned his body and fist, controlled the momentum of Fengming sword, and suddenly threw his arm and swung it out!


    The point of the sword is out, but the wind blade behind is unforgiving!


    All of a sudden, countless wind blades, while the one eyed dragon had not responded, cut the past with a very fast speed, and reaped his flesh and blood like death!


    Poof!


    A happy and sharp light sound, listening to give people a smooth feeling, the one eyed dragon''s right rib, more than a wound!


    Not only that, but also the black robe on his body was twisted into countless pieces of cloth by the countless wind blades, falling to the ground like fallen leaves.


    On his body, he was left with a short sleeve jacket and overalls. The original black robe looked rather big, but now it was just a little bit down the neck.


    The Fengming sword, however, continued to fly after being swung out by him, and only disappeared after several trees were broken.


    I step too clear step, stood on a side of a small mound, looked at them condescending, slightly sneer.


    Just now, I''ve seen these guys with detective eyes.


    That one eyed dragon is no more than Wan Laiqing, let alone beat me! At that time, I lost to Wan Laiqing, that is to give him a face. I think the Fengyun hall on the scene can also see that I lost on purpose. I was slow in several moves, and I was not wise.


    At that time, because I saw that both elder martial sister Yaqin and Cheng Qianyu were caught, I thought that no matter what, it would be the best for everyone to be together. But it was difficult to beat those people and run away. It was also a bit shameless to surrender directly. I just sold Wan Lai to clear my face, pretended to be defeated by him and was caught again.


    This seems more natural, and the goal has been achieved, and now it seems that the result is very good. If we change this one eyed Dragon into Wan Laiqing now, I''m not afraid! Let him see my reality!


    And as for the bald man Even worse!


    "Where are you from? Why do you want to attack an ordinary person? " I looked at them and asked intently.


    The one eyed dragon raised his eyebrows and asked, "who are you? Why do you want to save such a woman? "


    "Hiss..." When I heard this, I frowned. What he said was so good that most people choked. But how wonderful I am!


    "Now how the world has turned into a place to save people, we have to ask why. Hum, no, I can''t stand it. What''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    This time it''s the turn of the one eyed dragon to be speechless. Indeed, he can''t beat me in reasoning, which he must admit!


    "Come on, when it comes to these so-called grand principles, you guys who boast of being upright are always the first, or are you quick to start?"


    The one eyed dragon gave a low drink, moved at his feet and rushed directly to me. Suddenly, on the tip of his feet, the whole person jumped up in the air and came straight to me!


    "Go to hell!"


    One eyed dragon a low scold, right arm a wave, in the dark, also don''t know what he did.


    But at that time, for ordinary people, with Yin and Yang eyes, I could see in the dark like day, and I didn''t have strong light to dazzle my eyes, just like a super high-tech night vision instrument!


    With a wave of the one eyed dragon''s right arm, it seemed that he was throwing some concealed weapon, but what he was throwing was not a concealed weapon, but a group of small flying insects that could not be seen clearly by the naked eye!These insects are the size of mosquitoes and flies. They are dark all over. They have wings on their back. They are flying towards me. They are invisible in the dark and can''t be observed!


    However, it is clear that he has the wrong opponent!


    "There is one point that I need to correct you. I am indeed higher than you in reasoning, but in actual combat, you..."


    I said, right hand clench, hand, already have endless thunder!


    "Not as good as me!"


    I roared, right blow out, suddenly, thunder rampant! In front of me, it was like a wall of thunder, and like a huge power grid, it attacked the little insect who was dangerous but could do nothing at this time.


    Crackle!


    With a flash of lightning, all the flying insects waved by the one eyed dragon were completely destroyed at this moment!


    "Tut!" The one eyed dragon saw the scene in front of him, frowned tightly, and made an angry voice in his mouth. Of course, it was also like fear.


    At this moment, he should understand that I am not what he can win!


    "It''s my turn!" I gave a loud shout. With the momentum I just wielded, my right fist turned to the left side of my body. With a move in my hand, a heavy hammer appeared in my hand out of thin air.


    The next moment, I would step out, to meet the one eyed dragon, the right hand waved again, a hammer swung in the past!


    The one eyed dragon originally rushed to this side. We two walked opposite each other. Almost in an instant, we were in front of each other. At the same time, there was a hammer in front of him


    "Get out of here, asshole!"


    The one eyed dragon was obviously afraid of the power of thunder and lightning, and immediately swung his arms. On his arms, it seemed that there was a strange layer of crustacean covering, just like armor, and he blew directly at me!


    Boom!


    Two arms to a single hammer, a flash of blue thunder instantly spread out, and at the same time, the shell that he covered on his arm began to sag down. Thunder and lightning, like snakes, went through all the holes, and went directly into the crack on the shell just because I hit it with a hammer.


    Crackle!


    In the sound of thunder and lightning, the carapace on the one eyed dragon''s arm suddenly broke, and his arms, after such an attack, began to float back uncontrollably, revealing his defenseless chest.


    "Go to hell!"


    After a hammer, I immediately coagulated the muscles on my arm again, controlled the heavy hammer to lift up again, and then another hammer burst out!


    Boom!


    This time, my thunderbolt hammer hit his chest firmly!


    Although his chest is covered with that kind of black carapace, which plays a defensive role, since I have broken him once, how can I be afraid of this kind of thing?!


    The next moment, the black shell on the chest began to sag and crack. Then, just like just now, thunder came in and exploded twice, which instantly opened his shell defense!


    Bang!


    The one eyed dragon''s body suddenly flew upside down, fell heavily on the ground below, turned into a rolling gourd, and rolled forward for more than ten times before it stopped. His clothes became earth color, and his body was covered with dust and grass.


    "Worship, are you all right?"


    The bald man immediately ran over and helped him up with his arm. He asked with a worried and frightened face.


    As soon as the one eyed dragon, known as the priest, stood up, without saying a word, he opened his mouth first, and with a "wow" sound, a mouthful of blood gushed out, reddening the earth pit that had just been rolled out by himself in front of him.


    "Sacrifice Lord..."


    The one eyed dragon heard the voice of baldness around him and directly glared in the past, scolding: "asshole! Won''t you help? "


    The bald man was scolded by him. He was so scared that he was shocked all over. He said carefully: "no It''s not that I don''t want to. As you know, I can''t do anything except witchcraft, but that person is obviously not afraid of this at all. "


    "You..."


    The one eyed dragon was almost irritated by his words, but he couldn''t think of anything to refute at the moment. His move just now was regarded as a killing move, but it was easily cracked by me. It''s obvious that even if he took out his mace, he couldn''t hurt me.


    "Cut the crap and give it to me!"


    Yes, the villain is so unreasonable, no matter what your reason, let you on you!


    I leaned against a tree and nodded. Only in this way can it be logical. If I want to be a hero to save people, I must have a villain who is weaker than me and unreasonable.


    "This Yes The bald man was helpless. He was crushed to death by the official level. No matter how he didn''t want to go up, he had to go up.


    I think he''s really a little pitiful, so he said in a funny way: "it''s OK. Don''t be afraid. I can''t stop all the poisonous insects. You can try, maybe."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The bald man was speechless for a while."Can I believe what you say?"


    "No I answered cleanly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I almost laughed when I looked at the bald man, but actually I didn''t lie. I can defend them because their strength is lower than mine. I can see the trajectories of the poisonous insects, so I can defend them.


    However, if it''s a stronger one than me, it''s a failure!


    Although I don''t know the person who bewitched Gong Xiaoting, elder martial sister Yaqin told me that those who can use dahonglian''s bewitching are not ordinary people! It can''t be like Lu Qijun, who is useless but has a slime to protect himself. It must be a great power!


    If he is here, I don''t know how I died.


    Unless I have an amulet, it will take two days to recover.


    And just as the bald man slowly approached me, the one eyed dragon over there was staring at me. His eyes moved, and he should be thinking about something.


    I think you''re thinking about killing me with your toes!


    But I''m not afraid. What can we do with these two goods? I''m not only strong, my moves are strange!


    I looked at the bald man with sweat on his face, and shook his head with a smile. I left the tree, shook the hammer in my hand at will, stepped forward two steps, and stood in the middle of him.


    In front of the left is a Cyclops, in front of the right is baldness, each distance is not more than seven meters, I stand here, do not move, do not shake, do not dodge, in the face of the two of them, fighting high!


    "I want to go back and have a rest early. If I want to go, let''s go together."

 Chapter 258

    "If you want to, let''s go together."


    With a hammer in my right hand, I faced both of them without fear, but full of war! The mana on the body flows and shouts loudly!


    "Cut!" The one eyed dragon frowned and looked embarrassed. In the last fight, I hammered two times and broke the armor of his arms and chest, which had already caused internal injury to him.


    Now, I''m afraid this man''s strength has been reduced a lot. I''m afraid it''s not much worse than that bald man. It''s even worse than me!


    "Sacrifice Your highness, what shall we do? " The bald man had nothing to do. He was forced to fight by his boss, but he couldn''t beat me. He slowly moved to my side and asked the one eyed dragon with a tangled face.


    "Do it yourself! We don''t raise waste. If you don''t win, don''t come back! If you die, someone can take your place. Think about it


    "This..." The bald man looked sad, but helpless. He looked at the one eyed dragon and looked back at me, looking even more pitiful.


    I shook my head, explored my breath, and said that these two goods had the same virtue. They were solved early and ended early!


    All of a sudden, my feet move, taimingbu start, the whole person like a ghost general float past, almost immediately came to the bald in front of!


    The bald head was only five meters away from me, and the one eyed dragon was only about seven meters away. With taimingbu, you can get close in a moment.


    It was obvious that the bald man didn''t react, so he saw "Shua -" in front of him! A shadow flashed, subconsciously shot!


    "Miso --!"


    Three flying nails shot out, but at that time, I had already left that position, flying nails shot in the air, continued to fly, straight to a tree behind me.


    And at the same time, I have reached his side, a hammer, is beating on his waist!


    Boom!


    Instant, thunderbolt!


    "Ah Under the double attack of the heavy hammer and thunder, the bald man immediately uttered a scream. The sound was so loud that it covered up the sound of thunder on my hammer and made my ears hurt.


    "Asshole!" The one eyed dragon is only two or three meters away from me. As soon as he sees the bald and shriveled, he comes. But his speed is too slow for me


    Shua!


    The one eyed dragon came to me, and with a wave of his right hand, a thick black fog cut out like a blade, straight to the direction I was just in.


    But at this time, I have dodged, to his right side, toe point, body a turn, thunderbolt hammer like a meteor in the past!


    This is not a meteorite fall, but I use the speed of taimingbu, my weight and the power of thunderbolt hammer to swing this hammer as fast as lightning!


    The one eyed dragon had just taken out his hand and had no time to take back his right arm. He saw a blue thunder flash on his right side, which was accompanied by an extremely powerful force. Suddenly, he was surprised, and his face was already sweating.


    A little more than a minute ago, if you want to be calm and calm as before, you must be a master. When you realize my existence, you are not in a hurry, and you even want to laugh, you just stand in the same place and wait for me.


    As a result, now, I was beaten by my two hammers. I teach him how to be a man in an instant!


    Ah no, now it''s time for three hammers


    Just in a moment, the thunder hammer went around a group of people, and the one eyed dragon, seeing that it was too late to ban it now, and even if it was too late, it might not really be able to stop it, so he simply refused to accept it, and turned his back to me with this momentum.


    Just now, I hammered two times and broke his arms and chest armor. Besides, it''s not like my ice armor. It can quickly make a second suit. If it''s broken, it''s broken! So there''s no way to count on it to defend. But his back is still there, and now we can only count on this!


    Boom!


    Crackle!


    A blue meteor bombarded him on the back! All of a sudden, a blue thunder flashes, followed by a burst of shell broken crisp sound, and the black shell fragments flying away.


    The one eyed dragon was hit by this, the whole person immediately completed a "C" shape, almost broke his waist, then turned into a human meteor, replaced the blue meteor, and continued to fly out in this direction!


    "Your Highness!"


    At this time, the baldness also eased over. As soon as he got up from the ground, he saw the scene and immediately began to shout.


    "Don''t worry!" My right hand is holding the posture of swinging hammer, bad said with a smile. "I haven''t forgotten you. I''m coming now!"


    "Clams?"


    The bald man was stunned, and suddenly found that the position where I was standing was empty, and I couldn''t be found around.


    "Damn, don''t look down on me, ah --!"


    It can be seen that the bald man is really afraid. A little black fat man with peach on his head said that the extreme fear is anger. The bald man can''t beat me. He just broke the pot and took out all his means!In an instant, around this man, countless black smoke and a few other colors all rose, like a whirlwind around him, and he stood in the eye of the whirlwind.


    I step too clear step, first temporarily avoid the edge, body covered with ice armor, beware of plot, lest the sewer capsize, hiding in the distance.


    "What the hell?" I looked at the mass of black and mixed with a little bit of red, purple and green. In my eyes, the two colors of yin and Yang flowed, the eyes of yin and Yang started, and the two lights shone in all of a sudden!


    Those smog, in fact, are some small insects. The smallest one is as small as the spot on the back of the ladybird. The big one is as big as a wasp. They all have wings and are flying around him.


    These things are poisonous insects. The small ones can get into people''s bodies, while the large ones can stab people with some needling things on their bodies to inject poisonous insects.


    From the utilization rate, the small one can be used once. After the person is poisoned, whether it''s solved later or dead, the bug is gone and can''t be reused.


    But the big one can be used many times, of course, not many times, because after several times, the toxicity on the body will be gone.


    And this poison is the life source of this big bug. It can be said that poison and life are integrated. When its poison is used up, its life will come to an end. It''s like a bucket of instant noodles. When the noodles are finished, the paper bucket itself is easily thrown into the garbage can.


    However, this kind of poison that can be used many times is naturally weaker than those that are small and can only be used once. No matter the type or intensity of the poison, it is weaker than those that are small.


    "Hum, a small skill of carving insects!" I looked at the guy who wrapped himself up like an expired big black zongzi. It was funny.


    "OK, then I''ll cooperate with you to let you see how I broke all these things before you die!"


    I waved my hammer with my right hand and raised it with my left hand. A paper symbol appeared out of thin air.


    As soon as this talisman appeared, there was a powerful and burning force rising in the flat land!


    Those little insects should be the natural desire for survival. After feeling this power, they immediately got flustered, and then all of them stepped back, madly away from that power.


    "I wipe! What happened? Come back


    The bald man was flustered when he saw this scene. He quickly used his magic power to leave these little insects behind.


    His mana is used to control these insects. I think he is a demagogue refiner, so there should be some specific magic, just like Lu Qijun''s soul mantra. Now I feel comfortable using it. He should have a similar one to control those insects.


    Because I saw that the insects, no matter how much they wanted to run, flew back reluctantly after he called out that sentence and continued to surround him.


    Of course, I think it''s unwillingness, because the emotions of insects don''t show on the face


    On the other side, the one eyed dragon was shaking and got up from the ground. Just after I hit him, he flew out for several meters. Then he fell to the ground. A dog chewed mud, used his face as a forklift and dug a ditch.


    At this time, he looked very embarrassed. The shell of his upper body had been completely broken by me, and the shell of his lower body had been affected by the aftereffects. Now it was almost the same. His whole body was covered with soil, and there were many pieces of shell stuck on his body, as well as countless small wounds, and the blood of the little snake.


    In addition, the clothes on his upper body have been beaten into rags. The original black robe is completely gone this time, but there is another layer of "clothes" made of clay on his body. The exposed skin and many places have become scorched black due to lightning.


    "Hiss Ah The one eyed dragon stood up, and the pain from all parts of his body made him take a breath of cold air and let out a low scream. It took him a while to let it go.


    "Asshole, huh?"


    The one eyed dragon looked back and saw me fighting with the bald man, especially the huge mass of black smoke and the paper symbol on my hand, frowning.


    In this case, it''s very difficult for me to win, and from the footwork and speed I just showed, even if it''s running, he can''t run me.


    This kind of situation, may call it desperate!


    Unless Someone can help them. But it''s a pity that they are the only two here for convenience and secrecy.


    Moreover, the strength of the two of them has been regarded as the best. Even if they bring other people, they just have more cannon fodder. At most, they can delay a little time.


    Wait Help, delay!


    As I slowly approached the bald man, I used my spare light to stare at the one eyed dragon to prevent him from making any other strange moves. But now I was stunned by his reaction.


    "Well?"


    I turned my head and looked at him directly. Sure enough, it''s not an illusion. There''s something wrong with him now. He seems to be sneering, and his eyes have changed!It''s like It''s like you have nothing to fear!


    "What''s the trick? I''ll kill you first I gave a big drink, moved under my feet, and rushed directly to the one eyed dragon.


    That one eyed longan God a coagulate, to my behind of bald head shout: "you give me to stop him, I call flying dragon!"


    "Ah? OK, I see. Hurry up, I can''t hold much! " That bald Leng for a while, but with even if the reaction came over, immediately rushed to my side, originally around the countless flying insects immediately rushed to me!


    "Feilong? You are afraid to live in a dream I step too clear step, almost instantly came to the one eyed dragon in front of, without saying a word, first a hammer!


    The one eyed dragon saw me coming. Even if he might have some help, it would be useless if he died too late. He immediately waved his hands and a big black fog rushed to me!


    At the same time, in the dark fog, there are several ghosts flying out, sending out the scream of seeping people, with gusts of wind, directly attacking me!


    Nanyang art!


    I know in my heart that although the attack power of this thing is not strong in front of me, who has many different skills, the most important thing is that this thing is weird and destructive, but it has a great impact, so we must be careful!


    Hurry up, originally want to leave that bald a Fu also don''t leave, directly forward a throw, the heart said this fun to you!


    "Imperial edict!"


    A big drink, the paper symbol immediately attack, instant! A big flame burst out in front of me and rushed straight to the one eyed dragon. Countless flying insects and several ghosts, who were still fierce, were immediately covered by the flame and disappeared.


    Fire sign!

 Chapter 259

    "Boom!"


    The flame soared like a flying dragon on the ground! The biggest wasp flies were swallowed up by the fire dragon and turned into a piece of fly ash. They couldn''t even find any remains!


    And those ghosts are even more vulnerable. This flame is a sharp weapon to know evil things! What''s more, it''s not an ordinary flame. How can the limited daily supply of equipment in my system be generic?!


    Originally, I bought this thing for Hu Jie all the time, but now there are more and more people in the same boat club, and there are more fighters. Hu Jie also turns to internal logistics. There is no need to fight. It will be a waste to give it to her.


    Moreover, because she didn''t fight, she had more and more fire amulets in stock. Even if there was an emergency, it was enough, so I kept them later.


    Of course, it was discussed with her.


    In this way, in addition to the five elements derived from myself, I have another fire element attack. Although I can only release this attack mode, it''s not bad!


    In a moment, the big black fog, which was still fierce, suddenly disappeared. Instead, a fierce fire dragon showed its tusks to the one eyed guy who was about to run away!


    "Hold the grass!"


    The one eyed dragon looked back and was shocked. He had planned to use those things to hold me back, and then he was easy to run. But I didn''t expect that I would be killed by him in an instant!


    "Your Highness, let''s go. I''ll stop him!" The bald man came after me, because I used the flaming symbol to resist the black smoke and stopped. At this time, he chased me up two steps, and the black smoke around me rushed in an instant!


    From their attacks, I can see that there are differences between them. The ghosts in the one eyed dragon''s poisonous insect array are changed from Nanyang''s ghost descending technique, which does little harm to themselves. Moreover, the number of ghosts that can be used is many times more than that of raising ghosts.


    As for baldness, there are only poisonous insects. It''s certain that what he said just now is true that he only knows about poisonous insects.


    At this time, in front of me, a fire dragon ran to the one eyed dragon. Don''t worry about it for the time being. Baldness came from behind. Deal with him first!


    "Just you? Go


    I gave a loud drink, and with a wave of my right hand, the hammer of thunderbolt immediately went away, turned into a meteor, flashing blue light, and went straight to the rear!


    This is the fall of the stream!


    The thunder meteor broke into the black smoke, such as tigers into the sheep, driving straight in, directly making a hole in the black smoke!


    Not only that, in the periphery of the concave hole, but also the lightning remnant left by it formed a power grid and spread out.


    Those insects are very afraid of this power. Their instinctive desire for survival makes them want to stay away from it. But because of the bald command, they have to move forward. They are at a loss for a moment. Instead, they all stop. They are easily surrounded by the power grid. The next moment, there is a thunderbolt!


    Just for a moment, this large group of black smoke, less than half!


    That is to say, Kui de Liu meteorite is a single linear attack, otherwise, I can finish this piece.


    And the bald man hiding behind the black smoke may have seen me waving the hammer, and he was very scared of me. Subconsciously, he dodged to the side, but he passed by my meteorite, and got away!


    The thunderbolt passed from his right side, and the high temperature of the current burned his right clothes and bare skin into a piece of black, and made him spasm.


    "Cut, no ability, run fast, this move will solve you!"


    I said in a cold voice. With a move of my right hand, there was another burst of thunder. Suddenly I clenched my fist and blew it out. Let''s solve the residual black smoke first!


    Just now, it was just a scratch for the bald head, and soon it eased. As soon as I looked up, I saw my fist blow out. Thunder power grid blew out all the black smoke that had collapsed, and all the remaining insects were destroyed by this blow.


    On the other side, the one eyed dragon was not so easy to deal with. In a hurry, he showed his cards again. With a wave of his hands, pieces of black hexagon crustaceans appeared out of thin air, and the shield was in front of him. They were connected with each other, forming a package, like tortoise shells!


    But what I can feel is that it''s not a turtle shell, it''s more like It''s like the shell of some insect with a carapace.


    This should be his biggest magic weapon. Like the armor that covers his body, it comes from his own life.


    At the moment, the bald man knows that as long as I do it again, the next one to be solved is him. It''s better to let go and join us first!


    "Kill --!"


    I don''t know if it means what I think. Maybe it''s just an onomatopoeia, but it should have the same meaning. In my mouth, a cloud of black smoke came out and spread around. In the middle, there was a green light.


    From my point of view, this time, the black smoke is pure black smoke, not flying insects, but its danger is higher than those before!At this time, the green light in the middle finally showed its true face!


    A bug!


    The insect is about the size of an index finger. It looks a little like a grasshopper. It is emerald green. It has two wings on its back and a pair of red eyes. It tears smoke out of his mouth and takes off immediately.


    This thing should be his own life.


    I look at the little thing, green body with red eyes, there is a saying, red with green, match


    Cough, don''t think about that at this time. Even if it''s funny, it''s also the most dangerous thing so far. The one eyed dragon''s original life bug is mainly for defense, and this guy''s is used to attack!


    You can''t let him succeed. If you want to do it first, I''ll do it first!


    My heart thought a move, the strength of the thunder in my hand suddenly increased, raise a hand, a record of the first fight!


    The red eyed Grasshopper had a small body and a quick reaction. It suddenly dodged from its original position and flew high for a few minutes. Then it suddenly dived down. A pair of mouthparts opened and a tiny but powerful light was released.


    "Bang --!"


    The light collided with my wife, and the next moment, a burst of air burst out!


    In my heart, I had a bad feeling. My left arm was immediately covered with ice armor, protecting me in front of me. At the same time, I stood on my side, facing the red eyed grasshopper on my left side. Ice Armor spread as fast as possible, wrapping my left side first.


    "Yi --!"


    Like the sound of hot oil pouring water, there was such a sound all around me. My face was behind my left arm, and I couldn''t see clearly around. After another breath, I dared to show my face when the dangerous smell was gone, to see what was going on around me.


    At this glance, I was startled!


    The land around where I stood seemed to be corroded by strong acid or alkali, and began to fester rapidly! And black smoke, vaguely, or the sound of hot oil pouring water, but much smaller than before.


    And the second eye, I looked at my body, is a burst of secretly frightened.


    On the ice armor, the outer layer has begun to melt.


    It''s never happened before!


    In the past, it was either to block the attack, or it was broken because the attack was too strong to block. It has never been corroded.


    Moreover, I can feel that the source of corrosion is still on my ice armor! But because of the corrosion of the outer layer, they enter the inner layer and gradually spread deeper!


    "Hold the grass!"


    Now it''s my turn to spit out fragrance. I quickly shake off my cold armor. At the same time, I use the power of wind elements to hover around my body and blow away all those ghosts and black smoke.


    Standing in the eye of the wind, I feel a little relieved. Just now, if it wasn''t for ice armour, I would have been corroded by those things. All around me, the land is full of small holes corroded, but under my feet is a piece of pure land.


    Sure enough!


    I underestimated him just now. A demagogue refiner really can''t just look at the data converted into grades. With demagogues, it''s like taking a good weapon.


    I''m scared, and he''s scared, too. And the reason why we''re scared is pretty much the same.


    I was frightened because all the places were corroded except the pure land under my feet, and my ice armor was not spared.


    He was frightened because I could keep a pure land under my feet


    "Great


    The idea came to both of us at the same time.


    The bald man had suffered losses several times before, and the relative degree of panic was a little greater. At this time, I was OK. With a horizontal heart, a loud drink and a wave of both hands, the red eyed grasshopper got the command and immediately dived towards me!


    I can see that he is trying to put all his eggs in one basket!


    As long as I can carry this round, I win!


    "Drink!"


    I also gave a big drink. I took horse steps with both legs, put my arms in front of me, slightly lowered my head and hid my face behind my arms. The whirlwind around me was stronger for a few minutes. At the same time, my body was frozen from top to bottom!


    This is the first time that I am fully armed. In the face of this kind of magic trick, you can burp your fart when you hang it. I have to!


    The red eyed grasshopper dived down from the top, suddenly with a mouthpiece. From inside, it shot out four small green missiles like his body. Its tail was emitting black smoke, and it came at me from four directions!


    "Bang --!"


    Four missiles were the first to hit the cyclone, which immediately exploded, blowing out a cloud of smoke.


    However, different from the black smoke on its tail, the smoke generated by the explosion is yellow like sand, and it spreads out in powder form. Actually, it follows the force of the explosion and directly breaks through the defense of the whirlwind and enters the interior!And there are a lot of black smoke also take advantage of the situation, drilling in, began to stick to my body.


    At this time, my whole body has been wrapped by Ice Armor. There is no danger for the time being, but the black smoke and yellow powder fell on my body, and there was a corrosion reaction immediately. Countless corrosion powder seemed to move towards the interior like life!


    "Good!" Seeing this scene, the bald man blurted out immediately. In his opinion, even if I can hold on for a while, it''s nothing. It''s a matter of time.


    This matter, I also know, now these powders have reached the inside of the cyclone, even if I just separated the ice armor, I can''t resist the powder still floating between the ice armor and the cyclone.


    At that time, as soon as I took off my ice armor, I would have been corroded by the powder before I could make the next move.


    But I''m still waiting. I still don''t take the next step or take remedial measures. Instead, I continue to stand in the same place.


    "Well, that''s it. It''s over. It''s over!"


    The bald man looked at me in the whirlwind. It seemed that he had already seen the victory. Even the red eyed grasshopper was dancing in the air, as if dancing for the victory.


    I looked at the grasshopper in the air, felt the damage degree of ice armor, and finally sighed.


    "I wanted to wait for you to get in when you were complacent, but I didn''t expect you to do it. I don''t know whether you are smart or stupid, but it doesn''t matter. It''s over."


    I said faintly, my face slowly raised from behind my arms, and my eyes fixed on the bald head outside.


    "Ah?" The bald man didn''t understand what I meant. He was in a daze at that time, but at that time, he suddenly felt a flower in front of him. He came back to himself again. In the whirlwind in front of him, I had already lost my figure.


    "Blast!"


    I yelled and manipulated the power of the wind element. The whirlwind suddenly burst and turned into countless wind blades. It was random and dangerous!


    In the explosion, the black smoke and yellow powder had been blown away, and the red eyed grasshopper, because it was too close to my whirlwind, and relaxed its vigilance, was blown away by countless wind blades at this time, even if you were European emperor, you could not escape!


    And the bald man, after being slightly stunned, was immediately called back by me. Then he saw that the whirlwind burst, and his own life bug was seriously injured. His wings were broken, and he could only float in the air with the wind.


    But now is not the time for him to worry about that


    "Look here!"


    I yelled, pointed to the past, the body of Ice Armor all broken, with those corrosive powder fell to one side, and at the same time, the wind!


    The bald man subconsciously turned back, but almost at the same time, a sword with countless wind blades had been roaring away, running through his body.

 Chapter 260

    Poop!


    The bald body fell to the ground with a big hole in his abdomen, which almost broke his whole body.


    I stood at his left rear, looking at the scene coldly. With a move of my left hand, between the two fingers in the food, there was another fire sign.


    "Imperial edict!"


    As soon as I waved my left arm and gave a loud shout, the flaming talisman suddenly flew out like an arrow. On the way, it had already started completely and exploded immediately. Another flaming Dragon flew into the air!


    There are still a lot of black smoke and yellow powder over there. Although I just let the whirlwind explode, the main thing is to turn it into a wind blade. The wind pressure generated is not very strong.


    Moreover, even if the wind pressure is really so strong, it can''t escape the attack range of fire talisman at all!


    "Boom!"


    The flames roared, and the black smoke, green light and yellow dust were all swallowed up immediately. In a moment, there was only a sea of fire in front of us. Where could there be any traces of other things?


    The red eyed grasshopper couldn''t escape the disaster. Originally, it had broken its wings and lost two legs by the wind blade. At this time, facing the flaming dragon, it couldn''t avoid it at all. It was swallowed up in an instant. It only had time to make a scream, and then it turned to ashes without any trace.


    It''s over at last.


    I think of it like this. It''s a bit beautiful, but it''s just a thrill. No, there''s another one!


    Hold the grass and forget him!


    It was at this time that the one eyed dragon''s laughter came from behind me: "ha ha ha ha ha You are careless! Although that guy is a waste, he is still useful after all. It''s OK. Feilong will come out soon! "


    I looked back and saw the one eyed dragon standing more than ten meters behind me, with a proud face and a smile like picking up tens of thousands of yuan. Even his arms began to tremble because of his emotional excitement.


    "Feilong? I said you live in a dream I frown and say, two hands a cent, two palms on the palm each have thunder suddenly appear!


    In fact, I don''t believe in feilongyi, because I have seen dragons. Last time in Maoshan, after the fire, I saw with my own eyes a dragon in the clouds. It should be the Dragon King of the four seas. From the regional point of view, it should be the Dragon King of the East China Sea, who came to rain.


    So I believe in Feilong, including the Feilong ancient village. After all, there can be dragons in rivers, lakes and rivers, including small ditches. It''s just a matter of size.


    However, you said you could let him be your reinforcements, which I don''t believe!


    Who are you? Who are you?


    At that time, a little dragon may have passed by. It may have been flying a little lower without cloud cover, but the skinny camel is bigger than the horse. No matter how small it is, it is also a dragon! You can control it then?


    If you can control the dragon, so can I! Don''t forget I''m better than you!


    "Nonsense, I''ll kill you first!" I said in a cold voice. I moved at my feet and rushed out directly!


    The one eyed dragon is indeed a character, although now I don''t know why very proud, but still keep rational and focused, closely staring at my side, as soon as I move, immediately alert.


    But it doesn''t work


    Just as the one eyed dragon was about to stare at me to see which direction I wanted to rush from with that strange step, suddenly I saw a flower in front of my eyes. The next moment, I was already in front of him!


    Instant move!


    I used to use only taimingbu before, instead of moving in an instant, for this moment!


    For this, it''s the surprise!


    "What..."


    The one eyed dragon was shocked. He didn''t react at all. He didn''t have time to defend himself. He was printed between his chest and abdomen by me!


    Bright palm!


    A handprint, the one eyed dragon''s body immediately appeared a Dharma array, three blank circles waiting for me to light up, as long as I shoot three palms in a row, they can all light up, bright palm will also burst out the highest level of power!


    Once this is done, I believe that the gap between us, plus the fact that he has just been injured, and that he is not majoring in body magic, will be enough to kill him!


    But just when I was about to take these three palms, suddenly, the land under my feet was shaking violently, as if a beast suddenly woke up. An extremely dangerous breath came from all directions, and the powerful pressure instantly fell on me!


    The next moment, the earth under my feet suddenly split, the surrounding woods, mounds all began to shake up, and then split in an instant!


    For a moment, the sand flew away, and a huge stone with one person''s height protruding from the land in the distance couldn''t bear this force. It only supported for one second, and then it burst into countless small stones and scattered on the ground.


    "Earth Earthquake? "


    I was under the pressure from all directions, and I couldn''t stand steadily at my feet. The palm I just hit fell on the empty place.


    The one eyed dragon, however, took advantage of the commotion to roll on the spot and hide to one side.The bright palm took only a few seconds from my hit to attack. It was used to shoot those palms for me and add power. But now, after such a change, the time has been consumed, and it''s too late for me to fight again.


    Bang!


    The lightest palm burst out. However, the wounded one eyed dragon''s abdomen contracted, and a mouthful of blood gushed out as soon as he raised his head!


    However, this is also the limit. This palm didn''t kill him.


    "Damn it


    I scolded secretly, but immediately I felt that something was wrong. It seemed that the land under my feet was not only cracking, but also rise?!


    Boom!


    I just found that it is rising. The next moment, the land will take off like an anti-aircraft gun! Take me straight out of ten meters!


    In a hurry, I only had time to carry my half bottle of vinegar to fight against the air, and then I got up in the air. Then my heart moved in an instant, and I was sent to the ground again.


    If I had just passed myself in the direction of the Cyclops, I might be able to make up for it now, then things would not happen after that. But in a hurry, where can I consider this?


    Fortunately, when I reacted, the land was only more than 10 meters away. I jumped down to use the technique of air defense, slowly fell down, and then moved in an instant. I was able to reach the ground without being affected.


    However, when I stood firm and looked at the flying land, I was stunned.


    The land can''t fly by itself without any reason. Just now, I felt that it was hit and flew by something, like an anti-aircraft gun. But now, I know that it was not hit and flew, but lifted up.


    On the earth, a huge hole suddenly appeared! That depth is far more than the thickness of the flying land, which proves that there is something under the land!


    And this thing is the prime culprit of this earthquake! Now, it''s right in front of me.


    No, to be exact, it''s in the sky, and I just look there


    Later, it is said that hundreds of years ago, the residents here saw a monster flying from the east to the west at dusk, and finally landed on the mountain in the sky.


    At that time, many people saw this scene, were surprised to say nothing, for a long time can not be calm.


    Many people can''t forget its posture at that moment. Although it was only seen in the distance, it was enough to be remembered.


    The body is long, with wings on its back, feet, and a large head. With its tail swinging, it landed on the far side of the mountain.


    A lot of people wanted to go to find out, but they didn''t act because they were afraid. It was only after a month, when there was no other movement there, that they dared to gather more than 20 people to go together.


    When they arrived, they were all shocked by the sight.


    At this time, the original forest has become a wasteland. There are many broken trees everywhere. Many of them can''t see what they used to be. They have become piles of rotten wood. They don''t need to be split when they are taken back to make a fire.


    There are still many, even the roots have been pulled out, there are many big holes on the ground, because more than a month has passed, and now the sand has been filled in.


    The most shocking thing is that mountain.


    At that time, they saw that this thing had fallen to the side of the mountain, so they came along the mountain today. But when they arrived, they found that only the mountain facing them was still standing, and the rest had already become gravel and piled on the ground!


    And they searched around for a few kilometers, but they didn''t find the monster''s whereabouts again, so it''s gone.


    A few years later, the mage who thought he was wandering came here, and someone mentioned it. The man pointed out that it was a flying dragon, and he had been practicing Taoism for hundreds of years.


    The man asked them what to do.


    The mage said to him that heaven has its own arrangements, telling them that they don''t need to consider these, and there will be results in the future.


    Because in the past few years, nothing special has happened in the village, and it has not received any influence, so it has not been studied in depth.


    Later, because of the age, the last remnant of the mountain collapsed and finally disappeared. After several simple migrations and development, the village finally became today''s Feilong ancient village.


    Later, with the development of society and the rise of tourism, some people asked about the origin of the name of the village. People here told the story of that year, and the story of flying dragon spread.


    And the travel agencies also seized the gimmick, and eventually, it became what it is today.


    But after all, hundreds of years have passed, and many people have forgotten that there is such a legend. Even if they know it, they only say it is a myth of the older generation. No one has taken it seriously for a long time.


    But today, it has appeared!


    "Ah, come and see, what''s that?"In the stockade, because of Wang Yuxin''s crying for help, many people''s nerves have not yet relaxed. As soon as they heard someone shouting again, they rushed out of the house and came to the street to look this way.


    For a moment, there was an uproar.


    "That, that is..."


    Everyone''s silly, and it is close to me is also tight frown, thought this time, is to have a big thing!


    In the sky, a creature about 50 meters long and a truck wide is circling. He has wings on his back, hundreds of feet under his body, and scales on his whole body. A huge head is raised high, and a pair of sharp eyes are looking at me, spitting out a black breath.


    It''s this thing that comes out of the ground and causes the mountains to collapse!


    And it is also the legendary monster that came here hundreds of years ago and has been living deep underground.


    It''s a flying dragon!

 Chapter 261

    This is flying dragon!


    I locked my brow tightly, and the cold sweat on my forehead had come out. I reached out and the ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand.


    Back two steps, cross the sword in the chest, looking up at the flying dragon in the sky that day. And it, too, is staring at me.


    If you are big or small, just one eye is bigger than me!


    "This is the flying dragon. It''s the flying dragon. No wonder I was wrong!"


    I looked at it and muttered to myself.


    Before, I always thought that the flying dragon in their mouth was another name of Xianglong, so when I heard this term, I always thought of the dragon like the one I met last time in Maoshan.


    It should also be the most well-known dragon. It is the image of the dragon that is carved in various places, painted in various places and recognized by the vast majority of people.


    But now I found that I was wrong, this "flying dragon" is not what I think!


    As we all know, the culture of our country is extensive and profound. A word can have many meanings, and even many completely different meanings.


    One of the meanings of the word "flying dragon" is that it is another description of dragon. And the others have two meanings.


    One of the meanings is a kind of bird, which probably lives in the South and is called "flying dragon". It is said that the meat is delicious and delicious


    But there is also a meaning, that is, the guy in front of me, it means - a descendant of the dragon!


    The dragon is different from other creatures. The others are the same kind of match, such as Rooster and hen, cat and cat, man and woman But it''s anything!


    The so-called dragon born nine sons, nine sons are different, that is the truth.


    Of course, the nine sons here are imaginary numbers. It''s impossible for a dragon to have nine sons all his life. Only nine of them are the most famous. In ancient times, nine was often used to refer to the majority. That''s why this sentence came into being.


    Flying dragon is one of them!


    This thing is a kind of dragon and centipede. It belongs to demon, but it is very powerful because of the dragon''s blood!


    In fact, the Dragon itself is also a monster, but because of its strong strength, it stands out from the rest of the world and becomes a unique higher creature. Then, because of the ancient emperor and other factors, it determines its status and becomes a symbol of honor.


    And this one, among the dragons, is relatively low, but how can others live long!


    At that time, I didn''t know these legends. I heard them in detail later. But just from the body shape, I can see that this thing definitely has nearly a thousand years of cultivation!


    "How can there be such a difficult thing! It''s a foul. I didn''t know that before I looked at the huge flying dragon, and there was sweat on my forehead.


    This thing is different from those in the past. This is a dragon demon of nearly a thousand years! And I don''t have an amulet yet!


    The flying dragon''s wings spread out and soared in the air. His eyes were staring at me tightly, as if he was judging my strength. Of course, he just woke up and was a little confused.


    At this time, I don''t care how the one eyed dragon controlled the flying dragon. Whether I can survive is the big problem!


    All of a sudden, the flying dragon''s eyelids blinked slightly, his mouth opened slightly, and he vomited out his breath!


    Breath of the dragon!


    "Boom!"


    A strong air pressure makes the air begin to twist up, all the surrounding environment is so unreal and unreal, and in the next moment, the ground below, instantly broken!


    "Ow -"


    after breathing, the flying dragon raised its body, flew a small circle in the air, and swept its tail directly!


    The shape of the flying dragon is like a centipede, which has increased by countless times. It has dragon scales on its body, and its head is close to the dragon head. Therefore, its body basically keeps the shape of a centipede.


    As for wings, many people think that the domestic dragon has no wings, but in fact, it also has wings, and the one with wings is the most powerful one - Yinglong!


    It''s one of the top fighting forces in the world, and it''s the ultimate evolution of the Dragon species.


    Before that, the reason why a dragon could fly without wings was that it had mastered the skill of flying through the clouds. However, the flying dragon was not born with the skill of flying through the clouds because its blood line was not high. Maybe the creator gave it a pair of wings in order that it could continue to fly without losing the face of the dragon people.


    At this time, the flying dragon is flapping its wings, a spin in the air, the tail directly swept down!


    At the end of the tail, there are two opposite curved sharp objects, which are similar to pincers. They are yellowish brown, a bit like the body characteristics of centipede itself.


    The fish like tail of the dragon is gone.


    I just took advantage of the instant movement to avoid its breath. I just got a firm foothold. When I looked up, I found that the tail was pressing down like a mountain. I was shocked. I thought it was a few instant movements! Ran away in a hurry.As soon as I left, the tail fell down. It was like someone used a mountain as a bulldozer. It came here fiercely!


    "Boom!"


    "Click, click, click!"


    For a moment, it seems that countless firecrackers are exploding at the same time, and it seems that the thunder stretching thousands of miles is deafening! All the soil in the land turned out and flew to the sky, covering the sky and the moon. A burst of yellow sand, like the end of the day!


    All the trees around are broken by this force, some are driven by wind pressure, and can barely keep their original appearance, while those directly impacted by the wind force are simply fragmented, unable to distinguish their original appearance!


    Just now, if I didn''t escape in time, I might not be as good as these trees now.


    "What a destructive force


    I stood in the distance, looking at the flying dragon that took off again, and knew that I could not do it by myself.


    "Come out, brothers!" I drink a, chest purple red light flashing, "Shua" sound, a few shadows flash, my side, is more than four shadows!


    "This is..."


    Four people in my body don''t know what happened outside, but when I asked them to come out, I said that there was something big outside, so they also made preparations when they came out, but I can see from their expressions that it was obvious that there was less preparation.


    "This is flying dragon, big demon! It looks like It could be a thousand years. " After all, Luo Peng is knowledgeable and the quickest to recover his calm, he said in a deep voice.


    As soon as I heard it, I looked at him and asked in a low voice, "are you sure you will win?"


    Luo Peng shook his head: "although I have been a Taoist for hundreds of years, after all, it''s a dragon seed and a big demon. I can''t win it. Master''s words should be OK."


    His master is nangongyu.


    With nangongyu''s strength over a thousand years, even if it is a dragon demon, it can''t beat her!


    You should know that monsters are a barrier every hundred years, and the millennium is a big barrier! There is a big difference between over a thousand years and under a thousand years!


    "Now there''s no way. The goods are definitely targeting US. If you don''t fight, you can''t do it. Elder martial sister Yaqin, you''d better stay away and help us. Luo Peng and I are on the top. Cheng Qianyu, you and Tie Ning attack from the side. Do you understand?"


    "Yes


    Several people all answered, only elder martial sister Yaqin reluctantly "Oh", but still went to the back, her hands lit up and looked very beautiful, ready to meet us.


    I hold the ghost face flying cloud sword in my right hand, and summon the thunder hammer in my left hand. I stand in the front of the flying dragon with one point in both hands!


    At my side, Luo Peng barehanded, open posture, eyes fierce light generous, full of war!


    On the left and right sides, Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning are slightly behind us, and a little distance away from each other. Cheng Qianyu holds the Oolong Zhanjin sword, and Tie Ning makes Hunyuan shake the mountain stick, alert to each other, and keep an eye on the flying dragon.


    The flying dragon, with its wings flapping, stopped in the air, also looked at us with vigilance. Maybe it didn''t understand why there were several more, a little confused.


    But it''s just a moment''s silence. The dragon''s blood makes it a kind of natural arrogance. It''s impossible for us (and a zombie) to get into his eyes!


    There was a stalemate between the two sides for a few seconds. As expected, Feilong took the lead and directly dived down, fierce! Separated by tens of meters, I felt a strong pressure from the air attack, which made me breathless!


    "Be careful!" I stared at the dragon and cried out in a cold voice, because I saw the guy''s mouth open again. It seemed that he would have to breathe again!


    Breath of the dragon is a common skill of the dragon people, but it is only a skill of the dragon people.


    It can be said that it''s the exclusive skill of the Dragon nationality. As long as it''s the Dragon nationality, it will generally use it. As long as it''s not the Dragon nationality, it won''t use it!


    I''ve just seen the power of this move, but they don''t know. I have to remind them.


    But I think wrong, that flying dragon open mouth, spit out, but is not spit breath, but fire!


    "Flash!"


    I gave a loud drink, and the four people in front of me reacted quickly and ran out in four directions with tacit understanding. There was no bumping and bumping at all, and they gave full play to their speed.


    And the last elder martial sister Yaqin, because she was a little far away from us, so she didn''t need to run any more, so the flame couldn''t burn her.


    "Boom!"


    A mouthful of flame dashed to the ground! Although it''s an invisible fire, it''s like an elephant falling from the sky. The already miserable land has been hit hard again and become more ferocious.


    What''s more, there are many trees here. Even if they fall, they are trees! Immediately was lit, a mountain fire is brewing!


    "Up I ran to the right side of the dragon. With a loud drink, I stepped on my feet and started to use the technique. Fortunately, I succeeded. All the way up to the cloud, close to the dragon''s face, I swung twice with a thunderbolt hammer in my left hand and threw it!Fall!


    As soon as the thunder came, the meteor flew straight at it! The flying dragon was too big to pay attention to these things. In addition, the falling speed was very fast. It arrived in an instant and bombarded it on its chin without hindrance!


    Bang!


    Feilong is a dragon, but it''s not a real dragon. It''s a powerful move. It can''t have no effect if it''s hit head on.


    The huge impact from his chin made him close his mouth immediately, and the flame that had not been sprayed was directly held in his mouth, making a dull explosion!


    "Boom!"


    The flame burst in its mouth. Although it stopped spraying fire quickly, it was still put into the mouth by the flame. It felt painful and roared at once. And at this time, Luo Peng has been in the sky, came to its side.


    It is said that Luo Peng is good at Sabre technique, but for one thing, there is no Sabre for him to use now. For another thing, Nangong Yu said that he would not let him use it because he was worried that he was too murderous.


    So at this time, he can only use his fist, throwing a knife in front of the dragon, and a punch on his left cheek!


    We don''t know if the dragon is the same as human. The face is very fragile, especially if it''s not a real dragon. However, we all feel that it''s absolutely hard to be beaten in the face.


    Sure enough, the flying dragon was beaten by this group. Suddenly, he shook his head. When he opened his eyes again, he was full of anger. It was obvious that he was hit by us. He lowered his head and hit Luo Peng with his hard head!


    Luo Peng wanted to avoid it, but his head was so big that he was hit and flew out! In the air, he drew a parabola and fell into the relatively complete woods in the distance.

 Chapter 262

    "Luo Peng!" I look at the place where Luo Peng fell, and immediately shout out, but it''s useless, I can''t stop him, and at this time, I''m afraid I can''t even protect myself


    Just looking back at the direction of Luo Peng''s fall, the flying dragon behind had already made an action. As soon as his body turned, his tail immediately swung over!


    As soon as I turned back, I felt a gust of wind behind me. At the same time, a sense of danger came from the bottom of my heart. I quickly turned back. As soon as I turned back, I saw the huge tail coming towards me!


    Lightning, flint, instant movement, dangerous and dangerous to avoid this move, but the Royal Air skill because this was suddenly interrupted, so I fell directly to the ground, but also just, temporarily out of the attack range of the flying dragon.


    When I was close to the ground, I directly controlled my body shape, moved in an instant, and fell back to the ground steadily.


    On the other side, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu have already circled to the two sides of the flying dragon, and each shows his own moves!


    One of the reasons why I just let them be the side attackers is that among us, their strength is not high, at least weaker than that of Luo Peng and me, and the other is that they don''t use air defense.


    This also means that they can not play such a strong fighting capacity like us!


    But at this time, because the flying dragon just dived down, and because Luo Peng and I attacked twice, it was very low from the ground. At this distance, they could think of a way.


    On the right side of the dragon, Tie Ning holds Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, eyes slightly narrowed, and keeps an eye on the dragon. Suddenly, she leans forward, grabs the ground tightly with the palm of her right foot, swings the stick in the air with both hands, and turns around with her right foot as the axis.


    When she turned back again, Tie Ning changed her position like lightning under her feet, instead of grabbing the ground with her left foot, leaning forward as much as she could, with the help of the momentum of rotation, her hands loosened and she threw the stick out at once!


    On the other side, on the left side of Feilong, Cheng Qianyu holds the sword alone. The black light on the gold sword of Wulong Zhan is in full swing, and there are also dots of gold in it. A momentum of "if there is nothing" is rising like steam!


    The next moment, Cheng Qianyu suddenly bent and stepped on his feet. Although he didn''t learn to defend the air, he had been learning magic for such a long time, especially practicing the sabre technique. The explosive power of his legs was already different from that of ordinary people. He jumped up a few meters with all his strength. The black air around him also rose from the ground and surrounded him.


    Cheng Qianyu is in the air. He raises his black knife high in his hand. Instead, he holds it with both hands and leans forward to drive the body of the knife. He splits it down!


    "Shua --!"


    A half moon shaped sword light appeared out of thin air and quickly chopped the flying dragon in the air. Its momentum was far stronger than that of Tie Ning''s stick!


    Although he didn''t practice for a long time, he had a sword in his hand, which was like hanging!


    It''s like I said just now that although the magic power of the man who practices poisonous insects is not strong, it''s like he has a good piece of equipment, and he is the best among them!


    Just like playing a game, people of the same level, whether their equipment is strong or not, can often become a decisive factor.


    For a moment, a sword light and a long stick flew to the flying dragon at the same time. As soon as I saw, these two moves were all bow and no arrow back. If the flying dragon dodged, it would be a waste of effort. Hurry up and help!


    I made a move under my feet and quickly approached the front of the flying dragon with taimingbu. With a move of my left hand, another thunderbolt hammer was in my hand. I directly looked at the front of the flying dragon and threw it. It was another meteor fall!


    The flying dragon has just suffered from the current meteorite, the paralyzing effect and high temperature of thunder and lightning, the huge impact force, and the power of its own fire. The damage to it can be said to be the highest so far, so of course it has to remember!


    At this time, when I saw this thing coming, I immediately glared at me. At the same time, I had to take it seriously. I raised my head, opened my mouth, and breathed out the breath of the dragon!


    "Boom!"


    "Crackle --!"


    The falling meteorite collided with the breath of the dragon, and immediately stirred up turbulent currents, which spread randomly in all directions, hitting the ground and stirring up pieces of flying sand and rocks, and I quickly used instant movement again and ran backward.


    However, I underestimated the attack range of this thing. After two instants of movement, I thought I had already run out. I just wanted to slow down, but I found that a twisted air pressure behind me had rushed in and was close at hand!


    Between crises, there is no time to move in an instant. It is said that "instant" is just because its front swing is so short that almost no one can detect it, but there should be!


    And the velocity of this pressure, and the distance from me, the result is shorter than the forward swing


    I just wanted to start it, but before it came into effect, the air pressure was behind me!


    But at this time, a blue streamer suddenly flew from a distance, fell on me, like a layer of shield, helped me block the air pressure.But of course, the power of this thing is not strong, in the face of the pressure is not the opponent, can only resist a moment, but this, is enough!


    At the moment when the blue light was smashed by the air pressure, the instant movement had been completed. Just in a moment, I was ten meters away.


    And the air pressure, after being blocked by the blue light for a moment, continued to go down and hit the ground.


    "Hoo - that''s dangerous. Thank you, elder martial sister!" I escaped from death. I was afraid. I patted my chest and said to elder martial sister Yaqin.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin turned her head and gave me a smile. Then she turned her head again and looked at the war situation intently. Her hands continued to flash blue streamer.


    When elder martial sister Yaqin was learning magic from her master, she was positioned as an assistant. Besides healing, she could also learn some simple defensive magic. Otherwise, it would not be useful in actual combat. It''s not a game. Adding blood can add so fast.


    On the other hand, because I just had a meteor fall, it had to stop and give out a breath to fight against the power of the meteor fall. As a result, it is now unavoidable and has to bear the attack of Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning!


    What''s more, I didn''t think that when I started, because I made it breathe. Now he can''t even resist these two attacks!


    If I didn''t do it just now, and I don''t know if I would be dodged by it, even if I didn''t, he could choose one, use a surprise attack, or directly use its hard head to block it.


    At that time, two can only get one, how are not as good as now.


    The black knife light and the rotating iron bar came to the two sides of the Dragon at the same time. In the next moment, the two attacks hit its fragile wings, directly folding its back wings!


    Tiening''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick is famous for its weight and attack power, and Cheng Qianyu''s knife is extremely sharp!


    This time, the flying dragon''s wings were damaged, and it was unable to stabilize its body, let alone fly in the air. It fell directly from the sky. The huge body covered the sky, and a strong wind pressure came down instantly.


    "Run I yelled, but I didn''t retreat. Instead, I ran to the direction where the Dragon landed. The ghost face flying cloud sword, which I took out with my right hand for a long time but didn''t come into use, finally began to raise my head.


    I can''t help it. Although the ghost face flying cloud sword is sharp, it still can''t cut off the dragon''s scales. So although it''s taken out, it can only be prevented. It''s better not to take the initiative to attack.


    But now, here''s the chance!


    Hunyuan shakes the mountain stick and flies back like a boomerang. Tie Ning catches him in the air and runs to the distance. And Cheng Qianyu is more convenient. The weapon is in his hands and runs backward directly.


    The next moment, the huge body of Feilong, which is tens of meters long, falls to the ground with a deafening sound, which can be heard even in the southwest ancient village in the distance!


    At this time, the seventh master had already arrived at Duhuo village in southwest ancient village. Because at night, the only people who were awake were the night patrollers. They opened the door for him and invited him in respectfully.


    As a result, I just walked in a few steps, but suddenly I heard a loud noise in the distance. I immediately turned my head, frowned and looked there.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the seventh master.


    "Ah, this..." The patrol captain looked over there and scratched his head. Who knows what happened?


    "Where is your stronghold leader?" The seventh master also knew that he could not answer. He was an ordinary patrol captain. How could he know those things? He asked again.


    "Er..."


    "Huh?"


    The seventh master frowned. You didn''t know that just now. It''s understandable that you hesitated. But it''s strange that you still hesitated when you asked where the stronghold leader is.


    "What is he doing? What can''t see me? " Seven Ye raised a voice to ask a way, although because of the height is looking up at that person, but the majesty of the double eyes is not affected!


    "Yes Well, three priestesses, take the stronghold leader and go to the Feilong stronghold to find the woman. " The captain didn''t live up to the pressure at all. As soon as he saw that he couldn''t hide it, he immediately said everything.


    "What?"


    The seventh master was angry and his eyes were wide open. He reached out and grabbed his collar. He lowered his head and approached himself. He asked in a cold voice, "did he go to Feilong? Doesn''t he know what''s there? And when is it? Those people are likely to come here, you... "


    "I, I..." The captain was scared and stammered all the time.


    Seeing him like this, the seventh master knew that he couldn''t stop him, so he pushed him aside and strode to the stronghold of the stronghold leader. He said in a cold voice, "let all the senior members of the house come here to see me, now!"


    The captain was thrown to the ground, although it didn''t hurt, but he was frightened. After a while, he responded and promised again and again.The seventh master went into the stronghold, but his face was always black, and he was thinking about these things in his heart.


    "This movement, it must wake up, hateful! Because of what things, it has been awakened, that is the power left by the future to conquer the world! Hum! It''s really a waste. It was a wrong choice to let this guy control it. These two people I can''t keep it! "


    On the other side, I took advantage of the flying dragon landing, directly a moment to move close to its body, right hand swing, ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly stretched, a sword hit its right eye!


    But just when I want to directly follow the wound and destroy its brain, suddenly, in the system, Bi long sends me a message, which makes me lose my mind, and the action of ghost face flying cloud sword slows down.


    The next moment, the flying dragon felt the pain, immediately shook his head, pulled out the tip of my sword, and hit my sword body. The huge force bounced it back directly!


    A rare opportunity lost, but I have no heart to disappoint at this time, because just now, the news from Bilong shocked me and scared me too much!


    Someone gives a hand to Zhuoma. A white haired monster similar to Weicheng appears in Feilong stronghold!

 Chapter 263

    White haired monster!


    Weicheng!


    Two key words hook me!


    Originally, I thought that there was nothing to do with these two things. After all, there was a problem for Nanyang people in Weicheng, and Gong Xiaoting was a tourist in Yunzhou. There was a difference between the two.


    However, if the event happened in Weicheng reappears here, then it shows that there is some relationship between the two!


    The reason why I can''t be prepared is not to be sure about it. It''s because after all, there is still a little bit of coincidence. It''s also a fluke in my heart. I hope there is no connection between the two.


    "Cheng Qianyu, Tie Ning! There''s something wrong in Feilong stockade. I have to go back. Can you handle it here? "


    "No problem!" Cheng Qianyu replied in a deep voice.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." Tie Ning also nodded and gave a positive answer.


    "Luo Peng, Luo Peng, are you ok?" I use the system to contact Luo Peng in my heart.


    "Sir, I I''m fine. " Luo Peng''s voice is weaker than before. It seems that he was hurt just now.


    "I''m going back to the stockade now. Come here and help Tie Ning. Don''t be brave and hurt again."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I didn''t Luo Peng is silent for a moment, some sophistry says.


    "Don''t be arrogant!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After talking with Luo Peng, I went back to tie ning and told them a few words. Then I immediately left the battlefield and went to take Wang Yuxin away. Then I rushed to Feilong stockade.


    Fortunately, when the flying dragon rushed out before, the place where Wang Yuxin fainted was not directly above the flying dragon, but on the side. So when the land cracked, the land under her body did not fly directly like the one under my feet at that time, but tilted to make her slide further.


    I held her in my arms and used taimingbu to rush to the stockade. In the process, I carefully looked at her injuries.


    The only thing worth mentioning is a bruise on her neck. It looks like she was hit with a palm knife, and it seems that it''s more than once.


    was aware of the dark strategy. When the two men took the spray to Wang Yuxin''s room, he was intent on misconduct. Unfortunately, he happened to meet the one eyed dragon.


    The one eyed dragon was not a good talker. He even had to keep his actions secret. He came up and knocked out the two goods first. Then he turned back and cut Wang Yuxin''s neck.


    Because Wang Yuxin has no mana fluctuation, he thinks that this palm is enough, but he didn''t expect that before that, I have instilled the power of the two Charms into it, and it will only happen after a specific event!


    When she was strongly impacted, a piece of paper Rune started, which made her have the power different from ordinary people; when her side neck was cut, she was about to faint, and another piece of paper Rune started, which made her wake up immediately!


    Because the paper talisman was in a deep sleep state before, and it broke out at this time, which made the Cyclops misestimate her endurance. Unexpectedly, it was a player with resurrection armor!


    It was also because this palm did not cut her dizzy that the sentence "help" was called out smoothly, which attracted the attention of all people nearby.


    And the one eyed dragon, in a moment of panic, quickly added a palm, knocked her unconscious, directly broke the window.


    It''s just two steps slow. By the time I went, I had already run


    Basically, I''ve got a clear picture of the whole process. After a while, I''ve finished the whole journey and the Feilong village is in front of me.


    "Get out of the way. Don''t be afraid. I''ll come too!"


    Because the Bilong report said that there was a white haired monster here. I was deeply impressed by this thing at Weicheng. It can kill the city! So now it''s like facing the enemy, showing the best state to catch up with the past, however


    "Ah? What is it? "


    "What is he talking about?"


    "I don''t know. Stay away from him. He seems to be ill. Look, there''s a faint girl in his arms, eh It''s not a good person. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After seeing me, a group of people at zhaizikou immediately began to whisper, especially the words I just said!


    I was confused when I saw this posture. What about the white haired monster?!


    My pants I''ve got all my weapons out, you show me this?!


    I almost got angry and threw Wang Yuxin on the ground! I want to go to Bilong to ask for a crime. How can I pass on false information?!


    But the brain can still keep sober, although the scene is very embarrassing, but we have to have a brain, Bilong is the soul of the army, the quality of my ghosts can be ranked in the highest, such a guy, how can he make such a low-level mistake?


    There must be a reason!


    "Bilong, I''m back. Where''s the white haired monster?"


    I asked Bilong in the system, and Bilong immediately responded: "Sir, these things are in the hotel. There are about ten of them. I have killed two of them. Now they are all trapped in the courtyard of the hotel by me, and they have not run out."Oh - Soga, I see.


    Damn it, white suit! On the contrary, I got a hat for a patient with secondary syndrome!


    Just that scene, if really something, my words to nothing, nothing really embarrassed!


    No, it''s ok if there''s nothing wrong.


    "Can you hold on?" I asked Bilong.


    "I can hold on for a while. It should be OK outside the hotel now, and I can guarantee that they won''t rush out for a while."


    "Well, I''ve seen the fact that it''s OK outside." I nodded with deep approval, thought about it, and ran to Wang Yuxin''s room first.


    It''s got to be settled first!


    "The driver! I brought your girlfriend back to you, and then she came to me! "


    I kicked the door open and rushed in with Wang Yuxin in my arms. Fortunately, there was no embarrassment this time. The driver in the room was still there, and so were the two guys on the ground.


    "Ah?" The driver was stunned, but immediately responded, immediately took over Wang Yuxin, the corners of his mouth began to rise unconsciously, a look of relief.


    "Well, it''s very affectionate." I see him like this, slightly funny, although the age difference is a little big, but so what? It seems that there is some truth in it. That''s good.


    "And the two of them? Did you wake up in the middle? "


    "Ah? oh No, no! " The driver''s reaction was a little slow when he was excited. He was stunned for a moment to understand what I asked.


    "Well." I nodded. I was also knocked unconscious by the one eyed dragon. Wang Yuxin didn''t wake up, and the possibility of them waking up was not big, which I expected.


    "OK, just take your girlfriend and do what you should do. You don''t need to take care of the rest."


    "Oh, yes."


    The driver is very respectful to me now, but he can''t beat me, and now he helps him get his girlfriend back. I can''t do without respect!


    "Well What about these two? " The driver asked, pointing to the two goods lying on the ground.


    "Hiss..." I frowned, which I really have no idea for the moment.


    "Forget it, I''ll take it. I''ll teach them a lesson. You don''t have to worry about it. Take good care of her. I''ll go."


    I said, straight down to pick them up one by one, and then directly out of the room, around the yard, and into the street.


    As soon as she came out, she saw an old lady, bending over, living on a stick, smiling, walking towards a young man by the side of the road. She asked with a smile, "young man, do you want to watch the dance?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    How come I met you again?!


    Isn''t this the one I met when I first came here?


    At this time, the old lady obviously saw me, and her face turned black at that time! Those bad memories before rush to my heart instantly!


    Dancing with wolves The demons are dancing Emperor Qin and Han Wu?!


    Black coal mine!


    The old lady looked at me with a bad expression on her face, and the young man ran away at this time, but when I saw her, I suddenly laughed.


    Hey, hey, there''s a way!


    ¡­¡­


    In the hotel, in the courtyard, five or six white haired monsters are circling in a relatively small area. Each of them looks up at the sky, looking for the "night killer" everywhere!


    On the ground, there are several of their bodies.


    Bi long is not only a ghost, but also a military soul. He has rich experience in actual combat! With fewer enemies and more, we use guerrilla tactics. Now it''s the most powerful night for ghosts, which is more conducive to his action!


    Before that, he used the night to show his fast speed and guerrilla tactics to hide himself perfectly in the environment. He took one of them by surprise!


    It seems that the defense of these white haired monsters is not as strong as that of Weicheng, and the angle of attack of the well-trained Bilong is very tricky, so it''s easy to kill half of them!


    When I got there, that was what I saw.


    "Bilong, what''s the situation? Where do these guys come from? Is Zhuoma OK? "


    As soon as I entered the courtyard of the hotel, I immediately yelled, and I noticed that although the hotel was open, none of the people at the front desk were there, probably


    Bi long continued to deal with those people, and noticed that I came back. He immediately said: "Sir, someone just came to rob Zhuoma. I fought with him. The guy was in bad condition and was easily beaten out by me. But he didn''t know what he had done. Suddenly, these things appeared. I had to beat them first and don''t let them go out, that man Take the opportunity to run


    "Well What about Zhuoma? And is that guy a cyclops? "


    "Yes! Indeed, Zhuoma''s words should still be in the room. But I haven''t been back for a long time. It''s really... "His meaning is very clear. He wants to take the tiger out of the mountain! The guy used the white monster to hold Bilong down and went to Zhuoma by himself!


    "It''s nothing. I can''t blame you. It''s a big deal not to let these monsters go out and hurt people. You deserve it!"


    I said in a cold voice, in front of a white monster rushed to me, may be made by Bilong is angry, as a result, I so appeared, in front of only one goal, immediately rushed to!


    I didn''t take care of it. I raised a Fengming sword, and it went through his body directly. The next moment, I moved in an instant, and went directly to the corridor on the second floor!


    It''s true that these white haired monsters are thinner than those in Weicheng, and their defense is also very low. If Weicheng''s is a "complete version", then these guys are a bit like a "abbreviated version".


    But I don''t care about these at present. I rush back to the room and kick the door open. Sure enough!


    Inside the room, empty, where there is a trace of a person? Zhuoma was taken away by the one eyed dragon!

 Chapter 264

    In Feilong village, in the hotel, the two brothers were thrown back to the room by me and collapsed on the bed. Ten minutes later, they finally woke up.


    "This Where is this? In our room? How could... "


    Two people fainted together, and the constitution is almost the same, so almost wake up at the same time, vaguely asked, but just raised the body to see, immediately was startled! All of a sudden to wake up a nap!


    Besides them, there are two women in the room. They are not young, and they are It''s very anti evil. It''s beside their bed at this time. It''s very simple to wear.


    "You wake up at last..." As soon as the two women saw them wake up, they immediately said that their voice was so artificial that they felt sick!


    "I''ll go!" They were in high spirits at that time, and they were about to run subconsciously, but they couldn''t run any more


    "Where to?"?! It''s not easy to have business. Come back to me! " The two women immediately rushed over and began to press them hard.


    Outside the house, the old lady who asked me if I could watch the dance stood outside the door with a gloomy face, and there was a woman who was with the two people in the house.


    "Grandma, are those two struggling very hard? What shall we do? "


    The old lady gave her a bad look and said, "what should I do? Then call a few more people! Anyway, he gave a lot of money, and finally made some money on him. Let''s not be stingy. Let''s call them two again! "


    "Good!" The woman nodded, called a few more, all ordinary goods, and entered the room


    ¡­¡­ Of course, I arranged it, and it happened that I had never thought of it before. As a result, I took them out of Wang Yuxin''s house and saw the old lady. I immediately had an idea.


    Aren''t they in a hurry? Well, get them to the fire!


    I gave the old lady a sum of money to show them the ugliest and the worst. If you want to use drugs to fascinate people, you have to treat them like this!


    And I had already left here long ago. Before I left, I told the driver that I would not follow the regiment, and there was no need to refund the money. This kind of thing was not uncommon, and it was easy to handle.


    Now I am in the woods


    ¡­¡­


    In the woods, the one eyed dragon arched his body and ran forward desperately, but there was obviously some abnormal inward depression in his abdomen, which made him run forward in a very funny posture like a moving shrimp.


    In the sky, the flying dragon is still rampant, but because of its damaged wings, it has to be so high, almost can only fly close to the ground, but after all, it is there, even if it is flying low, it is very conspicuous!


    "Damn it! I can''t help but Summon this guy out. I don''t know how to punish him when I go back... " The one eyed dragon ran back and looked at the flying dragon with a worried expression on his face, as if he had seen his future experience.


    As the third priest and senior member of Nanyang Association, he knows the importance of this flying dragon to them too well!


    But now, because of saving his life, he wakes up the flying dragon at the wrong time. Moreover, judging from the current situation, there must be a strong presence fighting against the flying dragon. Maybe


    The one eyed dragon''s face became more and more ugly. He held little Zhuoma in his right hand and carried it on his shoulder. He ran forward like carrying a sack. He put his left hand into his pocket and took out a pendant.


    In the moonlight, the chain of the pendant is gold. On the pendant, there is a blood red gem like thing, but whether it is a real gem is unknown. Even whether the gold chain is gold remains to be studied.


    But up there, a weird totem stands out!


    That''s The same totem as those Nanyang goods in Weicheng!


    This thing, like those golden objects in bottles and cans, has the power to turn creatures into white haired monsters!


    "Thanks to this thing, I didn''t expect that the little girl was protected by ghosts and demons. With my body now, I almost fell down! Damn, why didn''t you find out before? " As the one eyed dragon ran, he put the pendant in his pocket and said to himself.


    Nonsense, of course you didn''t notice before. He''s in my body!


    "But the power fluctuation of the little girl is true. Maybe it has something to do with that woman It''s a pity that guy died like this, trash! It''s not a vain trip to go back like this, but it''s really hard to explain. How can we explain that? "


    This goods is running on the right road, but also thinking about how to go back to explain, the result suddenly in front of a flower, a figure, without warning, appeared in front of him one meter position!


    "Don''t try to explain, you can''t go back!"


    I said with a sneer, a direct kick, is kicking in his chest!


    "Poof


    The one eyed dragon''s chest and abdomen had just been attacked by Guangming''s palm, and it was very fragile. Suddenly, I kicked it heavily, and I couldn''t stand it. I opened my mouth directly, and another mouthful of blood came out with some saliva and stomach water in my stomach!Poop!


    The one eyed dragon fell to the ground directly, and the little Zhuoma he was holding in his hand had already thrown away before he fell.


    I hastened to move in an instant. I caught xiaozhuoma with both hands, picked her up directly, and then put her on the ground steadily for fear of bumping.


    And the one eyed dragon over there, looking at my baby, no matter how painful he is, struggles to get up quickly and runs straight ahead, no matter whether he runs or not, and climbs with both hands and feet!


    I turned my head and looked at an embarrassed one eyed dragon. There was no fluctuation in my heart, and I even wanted to laugh. I didn''t look at him directly. I used my magic power. As soon as I shook my hand, a rope flashed gold and went out!


    The one eyed dragon hasn''t been out for long. Suddenly, it''s tied with a rope like a golden snake from behind! Hands and feet were tied up, a dog directly fell to the ground after gnawing mud, and his face was firmly in close contact with the earth.


    "Cut!" I didn''t even look at him and looked down at Zhuoma. Well, there''s no trauma, just a little bruise on the neck. It''s the same as Wang Yuxin, but it''s much shallower than that.


    Because she''s young, and she doesn''t have the charm I put in advance, so she can''t carry the one eyed dragon''s hand knife, so she doesn''t have to suffer the second attack, and the bruises are shallow.


    In addition, nothing else is unusual. It seems that the one eyed dragon is also a quick decision. He can carry it away with one hand.


    I was relieved. I bought another talisman from the store of the system. I read the truth, pressed it on the forehead of Zhuoma, and yelled: "Chi!"


    In an instant, the talisman disappeared, replaced by a blue and white light, rippled like water, and then ran down her forehead into Zhuoma''s head.


    "Er..."


    Zhuoma regained her spirit immediately after the integration of the awakening talisman. However, it was not a powerful charm after all. It was impossible to steal her spirit in an instant. There was a process. Zhuoma woke up with an unexplained murmur like a Martian.


    "Zhuoma, Zhuoma!" I reached around the back of her head, raised her head slightly, put my other hand around her shoulder, shook it gently, and called her name twice.


    "Well Well


    Zhuoma was in a daze. First, she made a slight murmur like a question, and then she finally woke up and made a clear voice.


    "Awake?"


    It''s also an embarrassing saying that has been recognized by the public. It''s nonsense. I don''t wake up. It''s what happened in front of my eyes.


    "Well." Zhuoma rubbed her eyes. It was obvious that her arm was still weak, which led to the slow movement of raising her hand. However, she nodded her head and agreed gently, saying that she was OK.


    "OK, it''s ok if you don''t have to. It''s the goods that knocked you out. I think I want to take you somewhere."


    I gently put her down, and then stood up, hand swing, ghost face flying cloud sword like a roll of tape measure, a bullet came, slightly swing two times into a straight, flashing light.


    The one eyed dragon was tied with a rope, and immediately felt that his whole body''s mana could not be used. Naturally, it was one of the ropes that I walked along from Mu''s house. Besides these ropes, there was nothing useful to get from there.


    However, after all, the main function of this thing is to seal the mana. In the aspect of restricting the movement, it is not enough. If it wasn''t for my sudden attack and using the mana to control it to bind the guy''s feet, now it is estimated that he would have run a certain distance even if he had no mana.


    At this time, I suddenly miss the fat monk. Although he is a bit unreliable and irritating, he has a pig teammate, but if he has his magic prayer move "draw the earth as a prison", what can he do even if he leaves you mana?


    But the good thing is that this guy is seriously injured now. At this time, his self recovery ability stops with a mana seal, but his face turns white and he is lying on the ground. His strength is almost gone.


    However, his desire for survival was still there, and he was struggling powerlessly. He fell down, limited his hands and feet, and had no mana at all, which made him like a stranded fish. After a few jumps, he had no strength. As a result, he suddenly looked up and saw me, NIMA! Here comes the murder weapon!


    "Big brother! Brother, don''t kill me


    At that time, the one eyed dragon didn''t know where the strength came from. Suddenly, it began to shake violently. It looked like an earthworm on the ground, shouting with all its strength.


    "I..."


    I thought you were quite a man. Why did you give me advice? Where''s all that energy? And What do you have to do? This word sounds familiar! Two years ago!


    But now is not the time to think about these, now I am the butcher, he is the fish, well, it''s time to pretend!


    "Oh - afraid? Tut Tut, I thought you wouldn''t be afraid? When you first met me, what was the momentum? I''m still very cold. I''m still so strict with that bald man. How can I pretend to be a grandson now? ""No, no, no! I just pretend that you are more powerful than me, I have to take it! As long as you don''t kill me, anything will do! "


    The one eyed Dragon said at once, twisting his body while talking. He had the strength to lift his upper body up and knelt down in front of me!


    In fact, he can''t do any more postures, that is, lying, lying on the stomach, lying on the side and kneeling


    Others, I can''t do it.


    "No dignity? It''s not cheating, is it I squinted at him, put the ghost face flying cloud sword on his shoulder, and gently touched his neck with one blade.


    "Eh!"


    I could clearly see that when my blade touched the skin on his neck, his whole body trembled, as if he was very scared. Of course, I couldn''t rule out whether it was because he was cold


    But in terms of eyes, it doesn''t look like a fake. Is there such a guy?


    "You, you must believe me. As long as you don''t kill me, I will do anything." The one eyed dragon saw that I was still suspicious and immediately said that he was very eager to express his strong desire for survival.


    "No, I''m not thinking about it!" I interrupted him immediately.


    "Ah? What''s that about? " The one eyed dragon was stunned.


    "I was thinking, is there such a thing in the world? You don''t match the person I saw you for the first time. "


    The one eyed dragon was in a hurry and said, "Oh, my That''s just cool. After all, I''m also the third priest of Nanyang Association, the manager of this area, and the only controller of Feilong. No matter in front of outsiders or in front of my own people, I have to keep that look! "


    I: "I''m not..."


    What did he just say?!


    I always feel that his simple words seem to be It has a lot of content! A lot of information!


    "I still have some doubts." I looked at him strangely, tangled and said.


    "Ah? What else do you doubt? " The one eyed dragon looked at me, and he was about to cry.


    "I wonder You are a villain who doesn''t even have a name. How can you play so many plays? "


    "Clam?"

 Chapter 265

    "Clam?"


    One eyed dragon at that time the whole person is not good, looking at my face of muddled force.


    "Don''t you think so? You''re a villain who doesn''t even have a name." I forbeared to smile, looked at him seriously, and repeated it.


    "Isn''t it also wrong not to report to your family all the time?"


    "Oh -" I nodded as if suddenly. "Then you have a name."


    "Of course!"


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Daniel." The one eyed dragon replied, giving me the same name as the detective eye gave me.


    It''s a common foreign name, and it can be seen from this that he didn''t cheat me, and he didn''t know that I had my real name. If I lied all of a sudden, I would have killed him at that time!


    But whether it''s because he''s really confessing or just lucky that he doesn''t have to lie about his name is another question. Moreover, I don''t know whether other purposes are really so simple.


    But It doesn''t matter.


    Just as he didn''t know that I had the ability to see through my real name, he also didn''t know that I had another magic skill!


    I moved the sword away, stretched out a finger and made a virtual point. I recited the truth in my heart. A black line shot from my fingertip and fell directly on the one eyed dragon, ah no, Daniel!


    When the black line fell on him, I obviously saw his body tremble. He was really nervous, but it seemed that he was just worried that my move would hurt him. He could not judge whether he was cheating or not.


    However, immediately, even if he is cheating, I am not afraid!


    There is a big gap between us. He is seriously injured, and he is blocked with mana. Almost in a moment, the black line disappears. At the same time, I have a feeling in my heart that the service soul curse has become!


    That''s a great move!


    It''s useless for you to cheat me. I can absolutely fix you!


    "Don''t be afraid. It won''t hurt you." I looked at the puzzled expression on Daniel''s face and said so in a calm tone. "But I hope you are telling the truth, otherwise..."


    My heart thought slightly move, that Daniel suddenly seems to have been attacked like, a scream out! Straight to the ground again!


    "Ah - ah! Left - left arm! "


    Daniel howled like a pig and couldn''t even say a word. He rolled back and forth on the ground like a loach, showing great pain. The fierce struggle made the rope that bound him start to make a worrying sound.


    "Ah


    Daniel couldn''t bear the pain and began to hit the ground with his head. It was as if he was dying, and the blood came out with two strokes. As soon as I saw that it didn''t work, it was really painful and crazy, so I quickly controlled and stopped his torture, and the scream stopped suddenly.


    "Well, it''s not easy. It''s just a simple punishment. If you dare to betray me later, I promise it will be several times more serious than this, and your pain will increase several times as well!" I looked at Daniel lying on the ground and said without expression.


    I think, now I should be more like a villain!


    But it doesn''t matter. It''s more in line with my style. If you want to beat these guys, you have to be more ruthless than these guys! Let them fear! To win them!


    Daniel relieved the pain, lying on his back and looking up at the sky, gasping for breath, celebrating the rest of his life. He was soaked in cold sweat!


    In fact, I exaggerate what I said just now. This is not a small punishment, it belongs to the upper middle class.


    To describe that feeling, his left arm seemed to be baked in the fire, and some acid came out of the bone, which began to slowly corrode the bones. In the muscles and veins, every nerve that could feel pain seemed to have a small insect shining its fangs and biting it!


    If you want to use a kind of real pain to describe it, toothache people should know the feeling of wisdom tooth pain, that is, in the most painful time, suddenly eat a bite of hot food, good die covered in the painful tooth, more stimulating the nerve!


    It was this kind of pain, which increased several times and acted on his whole left arm


    I''ve also experienced toothache, so when this data comes up, I also Hiss, it hurts!


    But of course, I can''t show it. I want to keep my ruthless image, and I can''t fall apart like him.


    "I I know. I''ll never, never! " Daniel, the one eyed dragon, was still gasping for breath, but he seemed to have eased down a little, and said busily.


    The general villain should ask him "never what?" But I don''t have the heart to do useless work.


    "Now, I ask, you answer. First of all, why do you want to rob her and why do you want to rob Wang Yuxin, the woman you robbed for the first time, is it the same purpose? "


    I went to one side to sit down, Zhuoma also fully awake, stood up, walked to my side, and sat down next to me."Well It''s a long story. I''ll tell you from the beginning. "


    "OK, it''s better to explain it clearly, break it apart, crush it, and make it clear." I put away my sword and put my hands around my chest to listen to the story.


    "Yes Well, do you know who we are? I, I am the third priest of Nanyang Association. I belong to the upper class of Nanyang Association. This time I came here, I received help from Duhuo village, a big village outside the ancient village in Southwest China, saying that they met enemies and wanted us to help them. "


    "Wait!" I interrupted him, "what can I tell you about the accident in southwest ancient village? Aren''t you from Nanyang? "


    I asked as if I didn''t know anything, but in my heart, I had a plan for the worst.


    Southwest ancient village can ask Nanyang Association for help, it has proved a lot of things!


    "Well, a long time ago, we came to the southwest ancient village, because we have other things besides witchcraft, so we will soon be able to conquer some people there by force. Up to now, 80% and 90% of the ancient villages in the southwest respect us." Daniel explained.


    "What?" I frowned and got angry.


    If you surrender because you can''t fight, and if you surrender to these people, will they have no integrity?!


    "You go on, and then? Who''s that bald man? "


    "Ah, well, that man is the leader of Duhuo stronghold. After I went to the stronghold, he told me that it was a woman who wanted to revenge on them because of some previous enemies, but he had already run away.


    According to the figure and appearance he described and the reports I made to our informants from all over the world, I found that after leaving here, the woman came back from another road and probably lived in Feilong stockade, so I brought him here. "


    "I see When you catch Wang Yuxin, you mistake her for that woman? Hum! She has no magic power


    "Yes I also found that there was a mistake, so I went back to... " Daniel said, his voice getting smaller and smaller, and his eyes glanced slightly at Zhuoma.


    "So you''re back for Zhuoma, aren''t you?" I finished the rest for him. "If you catch Wang Yuxin, it means that the other party is a woman in her twenties. She..."


    I said, looking at Zhuoma beside me, stretched out my hand to measure her head, and said, "she doesn''t meet this condition at all."


    "Yes, I know, but this is the only woman who has the fluctuation of mana..." Daniel said some embarrassed, and then began to pursed his lips intentionally or unintentionally to cover up embarrassment.


    "Well..." I scratched my head. It''s getting more and more complicated, but it doesn''t have anything to do with me. Since the woman can''t find her, she has already run away. It seems that their intelligence is not so good. Cut!


    But this I think it can be used. Maybe it''s easier for me to act!


    I looked at him and asked, "are you the only one who comes to duhuozhai? No one else? "


    "No, I''m not the only one, and And the seventh master. " Daniel obviously hesitated a little when he talked about that person. It seems that he didn''t want to say the existence of this person.


    "You just that pause, is to conceal?" I looked at him and said in a cold voice.


    "No! no I''m just afraid of the seventh master. He told us not to mention him to people here, otherwise Just use his cruelest means to treat us, this man It''s terrible


    "Who is he?" I asked.


    "He, he is..." Daniel is still a little tangled, maybe he is still a little afraid of this man.


    I frown when I see it. No matter what, my ability is what he has just seen. As long as my heart moves, it will bring him great pain at that time. How can he be so afraid under such pressure?


    And now I''m in front of him, and the seventh master is not there.


    Wait!


    It suddenly occurred to me that


    "Are you afraid of Gu?" I asked suddenly.


    "Ah?" Daniel was stunned immediately, as if he didn''t know what I was asking, but I could see that he just pretended not to know, and there was a meaning of "why do I know".


    "He''s afraid we know him. Is he from our country? It should be witchcraft that can make you so afraid. In that case, I won''t ask. "


    Daniel reacted for a while before he realized what I was saying. His eyes immediately changed: "thank you..."


    "Shut up! I have no sympathy for people like you, but you know something else that''s important to me, so you can''t die now, at least until I''ve used you up. "


    "Er..." Daniel choked his words of gratitude back to his stomach. For a while, he didn''t know whether he should thank me or not. After pondering for a long time, he finally turned off and lowered his head.


    "The seventh master has a high position in your Nanyang Association."Daniel nodded.


    "He''s the boss? Or two priests or something. "


    "No Daniel said. "He has no real position, but no one except the high priest..."


    "I see." I stood up and said, "the seventh master is in Duhuo stronghold now. Is that bald head the stronghold leader? Now he''s dead, too, and... "


    I said, and looked back at the side of Zhuoma, see her a Leng.


    "It seems that we can make a mistake."


    "Ah?"


    "What are you talking about..." Zhuoma frowned and looked at me. But before she finished, she was stunned.


    No, not only she, but also me. I was suddenly stunned at this time.


    the direction we were facing was exactly where the flying dragon was. Because Luo Peng and I didn''t send me any dangerous information, I think there was no problem there, but now


    "Well What''s that? " Zhuoma''s voice trembled when she looked at the amazing scene. She must have never seen this when she was young.


    No, I haven''t seen it either.


    "What? What is it? " Because Daniel''s direction is opposite to ours, and Feilong is behind him, so he can''t see things there at all. Moreover, because he is bound, it''s hard for him to change direction! I couldn''t turn around for a moment, so I had to turn around and ask with some doubts.


    "You just said that you are the only controller of this flying dragon? Then you must know the power of this race best I didn''t care about him or answer him, but asked in a cold voice.


    "Ah?" Daniel was stunned and nodded mechanically: "count I think so. "


    "So today, we should be able to see the power of another race." I said in a deep voice. "The power of drought!"

 Chapter 266

    The sky is where the flying dragon is! In the clouds of the night, there is a huge void!


    The size of the void is comparable to the void on the ground when the flying dragon came out!


    At this time, the flying dragon could only fly at a low altitude, and sometimes even touch the ground with some legs at the middle and rear of his body to support his body, so that he could keep his balance and not fall down.


    Anyway, it has many legs, and it has to have more than 100 pairs of centipedes according to the number of pairs. Centipedes can lift a large part of the body up and out of the air.


    But obviously, for centipede, there are some problems when it comes to flying dragon. This guy, obviously, is not satisfied with just lifting his body up, but wants to fly in the sky!


    But now, it''s a luxury


    Its right wing, now wrinkled, was smashed by Tie Ning''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick. It might have damaged some veins there, so it seemed very weak.


    However, it is already the main force supporting the flying dragon, because its left wing is almost broken at this time


    On the left wing, it''s a long and conspicuous wound! From about the middle part, the lower part has been cut, the wound has been winding up, all the way to the middle and upper part, almost a distance, you can completely cut off this wing!


    In addition, there are many small wounds, which are not worth mentioning.


    All these are caused by Cheng Qianyu''s Wulong Zhanjin Dao.


    At this time, the flying dragon raised his head, worried that we would attack his head, raised his height and glared at us!


    At the bottom, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu stand on one side, while Luo Peng is farther away. I stand on one side at will, and the rest of us are hiding in the woods.


    If the forest can be preserved, it means that the attack of the flying dragon has not been affected there at present. That place is a relatively safe area. Elder martial sister Yaqin and Zhuoma and others have been arranged here by me to ensure their safety.


    Of course, there is the one eyed dragon Daniel who was captured by me. Now Bilong has completely annihilated those white haired monsters. When I got the news when I rushed here, I went around again. I went back to the ancient village first, treated their bodies with flaming signs, and then came back here again.


    Now, Bilong looks at Daniel at the back, then little Zhuoma. Elder martial sister Yaqin is a fighter, so she stands in the front.


    "Boom!"


    It''s another meteoric fall. Today I''ve used this skill several times. No matter how fast the system''s mana recovers, I can''t help it. My face turns pale. I ask Tie Ning beside me: "how long will they be better? Why is the front swing so long? "


    "I don''t know." Tie Ning stares at the Feilong who looks more and more angry in front of him, and answers in a voice.


    At this time, in the huge void above the sky, there was already a bright light. The white and red light, like a natural disaster, shone on the earth under its feet and deterred the enemy in front of it!


    Not far away, Luo Peng sat cross legged on the ground, his hands slightly raised, holding up the sky, and his whole body exuded a strong and dangerous atmosphere!


    This is The power of drought!


    As a special race of zombies, they also have their own inborn power!


    Weather control!


    Where the drought has passed, there is a great drought in the world and there is no harvest! It''s their talent to make the local weather dry!


    And if these zombies can grow up, become intelligent, and begin to practice, when they reach a certain level, their ability will not only make the weather dry


    Controlling rain, snow, fog and wind


    What''s more, it will make the weather appear what should not have happened!


    Nangongyu is the strongest zombie I''ve ever seen in my life, including the one written in the book! Luo Peng, who is close to her and has been influenced by her, can have a first glimpse of this path, which is not something that she can''t understand.


    But at the scene, in addition to him, there was another person, just like him, who was in a settled state and stood aside and could not take the initiative to attack.


    Cheng Qianyu!


    "Bang --!"


    Tie Ning hit the dragon with a stick again. He tilted the dragon''s body back slightly, and then ran away to avoid the dragon''s back.


    Standing in the same place, I restored my mana first, and looked at Cheng Qianyu not far away.


    At this time, Cheng Qianyu''s whole body was covered with a kind of black thing similar to water vapor, in which there was a faint golden color. It rose from Cheng Qianyu''s feet, floated upward, passed over his head, and disappeared suddenly.


    It felt like bubbles in a kettle when boiling water, rising from the bottom, then disappearing, lasting for more than a moment.


    It''s just that it''s not bubble shaped, but small curves like tadpoles - real tadpoles, not Metaphors - and the color is really black.However, this thing does not appear out of thin air. Although these things almost completely cover Cheng Qianyu, his whole person is in a hazy state, with Yin and Yang eyes, I can still see the inner things through this layer of black "water mist".


    Cheng Qianyu was standing in the same place, his eyes closed, as if he was meditating. In his hand, the Oolong Zhanjin sword was in the state of one handed sword. The black light on the whole blade flickered, like a heart, beating regularly.


    And at the same time, I also saw that on Cheng Qianyu''s left arm, there was a black light, flashing constantly.


    That''s The appearance of the tattoo state of Oolong Zhanjin Dao!


    But in general, once the Oolong Zhanjin Dao is in hand, the tattoo disappears, but at the moment, the two coexist!


    "This is..."


    I look at Cheng Qianyu''s appearance at this time, and my eyebrows wrinkle unconsciously, because at this moment, I feel another kind of strength and another breath on him.


    That''s The breath of Oolong!


    Just at this time, Cheng Qianyu suddenly opened his eyes. In a pair of eyes, there is not the glory in human eyes, deep, mysterious, calm, and a sense of killing!


    It seems that he is not an ordinary man, but a man who kills in the battlefield all the year round and crawls out of the sea of corpses!


    That is a kind of, ignore life, and extremely easy to kill eyes!


    This is


    At this time, the black water vapor around Cheng Qianyu finally disappeared, and he finally became clear. However, around his body, like wearing a transparent raincoat, he crossed a layer of black film. With his action, he changed his shape, covered a solid solid layer from head to foot, and never let go.


    And at the moment, in his body, already can''t feel the breath of Cheng Qianyu himself.


    Give up?!


    No, it''s not giving up! But Temporary trusteeship?!


    Just like a schizophrenic patient, he gave his body to another person!


    "You, you are..." Looking at this new "Cheng Qianyu", I felt some palpitations for a moment, as if I was facing a murderer. Even my voice began to shake unconsciously when I opened my mouth!


    At this time, on the other side, a few people hiding in the woods in the distance


    "Why?" Zhuoma suddenly turned his head and looked at the rear, showing a puzzled expression.


    "What''s the matter?" Elder martial sister Yaqin stood in front of her. Because we haven''t shown any weakness yet, we have some time to separate ourselves and pay attention to the people around us. At this time, when Zhuoma looked back, she asked.


    "It''s like someone''s here." Zhuoma looked back at the depths of the woods and said subconsciously.


    "Ah? The enemy? " Elder martial sister Yaqin''s eyes were fixed and she looked there, but she couldn''t see anything.


    "No, it''s wrong. Besides, it seems to be the direction of the stockade. Maybe there are people who are not afraid of death in the stockade." The elder martial sister Yaqin said, turning back and keeping an eye on the situation in front of her.


    However, when she didn''t see it, Zhuoma, who was just beside her, suddenly made a slip of the tongue after saying that sentence. When she heard that she didn''t want to chase her down, she showed a relieved expression


    And just behind them, a group of people came over from Feilong ancient village. They were stunned by the amazing scene that they couldn''t see in their whole life!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t see anything, but she guessed well. These people are all villagers in Feilong village.


    "That is..."


    "Feilong, it must be true. My grandfather told me that it looks like this!"


    "What''s on his head? That day, that My God


    "Who is fighting him? I can''t believe I''m with that creature It''s incredible, it''s incredible! "


    "It must be the grand master!"


    A group of villagers who came out to watch the excitement stood on a mound in the woods, looking far away at the scene. Because the terrain here is high, you can see it clearly, but in fact, no matter where you are, as long as you are in this range, you can see the figure of the flying dragon!


    "The legendary hero!"


    Just then, in the crowd, a thin looking man in his twenties suddenly said, not very loud, but inexplicably, many people around can hear him.


    "Ah? hero? What hero? " Someone asked in doubt.


    The man looked at the front, but did not look at the people around him. He said faintly: "it''s said that when the flying dragon came, there was a wandering master who came here. He said that hundreds of years later, when the flying dragon was born, a hero would come here to kill it. Now It should have come true! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The whole audience was silent!


    All of them were staring at the huge flying dragon. In their mind, that sentence exploded like thunder!Kill Flying dragon!


    At this time, as if it had come true, in the sky of that day, in the void formed by the clouds of the night, a ball with a red heart and white walls had been revealed, half of it had been exposed outside the clouds!


    Luo Peng finally opened his eyes. His whole body was surrounded by a strong force. His eyes were red and bloodthirsty. His whole body was shaking!


    My attention was pulled by him in an instant, and I looked at the only one who jumped out of reincarnation.


    "This is The power of drought


    Luo Peng, however, didn''t care what we saw in his eyes. His red and blue flames lit up, his hands suddenly lifted up, and he drank all over!


    "Drought Heaven''s punishment


    Luo Peng''s hands can no longer be raised to a higher position, suddenly ten fingers virtual grasp, mercilessly pulled down to the ground!


    All of a sudden, the light ball in the sky seemed to respond to his action. Suddenly, the light was in full swing. A round ball turned into a light column and dashed down!


    "Ang --!"


    The Dragon just received the crisis, want to dodge, but at this time, the ground suddenly appeared countless black rope, along its legs on the ground winding up, completely blocked its action!


    Its strength is so great that even the flying dragon can''t get rid of it!


    And that beam of light has arrived in an instant!


    Boom!


    All the villagers standing on the mound in the distance are staring at this side. Only the man who has told the story looks serious. Looking at this side, he seems to be thinking about something.


    "Roar!"


    The light column came and went quickly, only for a second, and there was no color between heaven and earth. Not far away, Luo Peng suddenly snorted and fell to the ground, unconscious.


    And the effect of his move is obvious, the dragon is in place, two wings have been completely broken, the scales on his body become ragged, hundreds of pairs of long legs are also broken at this time!


    "No Didn''t you kill him? " Tie Ning looks at the dragon who is still struggling and frowns. She can''t help but feel pity.


    But I don''t think so, because there is still one person who didn''t do it!


    Cheng Qianyu, with a black knife in his hand and a smile on his face, said in a tone that never appeared: "well done, little zombie. Otherwise, with this body, I''m not sure I''ll kill this guy."


    With that, he looked up at the dragon. Suddenly, his feet moved, and the whole person rushed to the neck of the dragon!


    "Little bastard, how dare you be presumptuous in front of me?"?! Cut


    Cheng Qianyu yells and touches the handle of the knife. The golden Oolong sword suddenly looks like a Daguan sword. Cheng Qianyu holds the sword in both hands, raises it high, and keeps approaching the flying dragon. His momentum is also rising, until he is in a terrible situation!


    At that moment, I seemed to see the illusion, I saw A dragon, a real Oolong!


    And Cheng Qianyu is among the dragons. He cuts at the flying dragon bastard!


    Poof!


    For a moment, the scales scattered and the blood flew everywhere


    Everyone present was shocked, including me, Tie Ning, elder martial sister Yaqin, and the villagers in Feilong village.


    Maybe hundreds of years later, there will be a legend here. One day, one day, one year, a young hero, with black light, cut the dragon with one knife!

 Chapter 267

    Southwest ancient village is located in the whole Yunzhou and the southwest of China. Because of its eccentricity, even the Mu family, which is the master of Yunzhou, no longer manages it, but leaves it to them.


    However, what no one knows is that for so many years, it has not been the southwest ancient village before


    Duhuo village, one of the ancient villages in Southwest China, is close to the periphery. It is also the largest one among more than ten villages around, but it should not be soon.


    "Haven''t those guys come back yet?" The seventh master sat in the position that the stronghold leader could only do. He tilted his body, supported the armrest of the chair with his right elbow, put his head on the palm of his hand, and slightly squinted at the people below. It seemed that some of them were sleepy and some of them were not in good spirits.


    However, no one will feel that he will be very weak at this time. Even if he is really asleep, no one will be able to approach him, let alone attack him.


    Who knows how many bugs he has around him that can''t be checked by the naked eye!


    "Yes! I haven''t come back yet He was not the only one in the room. The chair he sat on was on a small platform with three steps. The people at the bottom stood in two rows. Even if they were standing, they were a little shorter than him.


    The man standing in front of him answered with a shiver and tremble when he heard his question.


    "Cut! How slow The seventh master frowned impatiently, straightened up and rubbed his temple with his palm: "this kind of waste, if he could not control the flying dragon, how could he get on that position? Be greedy for life and afraid of death, have milk is Niang! I love to pretend. I''m fed up with him. This time I even put that guy in... "


    Seven ye said here, suddenly don''t speak, compared with the eyes, rub the temple action faster a few minutes, seems to be really angry, angry brain Renzi pain.


    Suddenly, at this time, outside the door "Deng Deng Deng" ran a person, rushed into the room.


    The seventh Master heard the voice, opened his eyes and looked at the man. Because the room was not closed at all, and there was no curtain or anything, he could see clearly the movement of the man running from the door. He watched him trot in from the outside until he came to him and knelt down on one knee.


    "Seventh master!"


    "What''s the matter? Are they back? " The seventh master looks at him without expression, light asks a way.


    "No No, "he said The man knelt down on one knee and looked down at the ground in front of him. He didn''t dare to look up and said in a trembling voice.


    "What''s that? Is panic like this something I need to know? Do I have to do it myself? "


    "Well It''s Gu. Someone from King Gu is looking for you. " The man tangled for a while and felt that he should not answer the question, so he said the matter directly and let him judge for himself.


    "Well?" Seven Ye picked to pick eyebrow, some disbelief: "Gu Wang? Is it the old man? What does he want from me? "


    "I don''t know." The man at the bottom replied.


    "Hiss..."


    The seventh master frowned, stood up, and walked down from the high platform. Suddenly he was shorter than everyone else. He passed through the crowd like a crane. He passed the messenger kneeling below, and didn''t stop until he reached the three-step position at the door.


    "This kind of people will come to me. It can''t be a simple thing. Is it..." The dwarf stood at the door and looked at the land outside. His eyes narrowed slightly. Behind him were a group of big men who were more than one head tall than him.


    All of a sudden, he seemed to think of something, and his spirit perked up: "is it difficult Maybe. It''s time for that. Hum! This kind of obstinacy, in the end, is also aware of current affairs. I knew that he couldn''t have been uncooperative all the time. In this case, he still had to compromise with us.... "


    Seven Ye suddenly smile, the whole person seems to have a lot of spirit, stepped out of the room, down the stairs to the outside, just turned back and cried: "Hello! Lead the way. Where''s that guy''s man? Take me at once, and you


    He called to the rest of the room.


    The rest of the people trembled.


    "Yes


    "Don''t forget what we said before. Those two people won''t have their position after tonight, no matter whether they come back or not. Daniel, if he still has the strength to resist, use the thing I gave him before."


    "Yes


    They immediately replied that the messenger also trotted out to show him the way. Then he left the house and went straight to the stockade.


    In the room, everyone was secretly looking to the other side, until they saw his figure disappeared, and then they were relieved, with a relaxed face.


    This person is really terrible! Terror to as long as he a side face, enough to make them scared!


    Among the people, a big man who looked dazed came out. He was like a half wall. As soon as he came out, he could block one side of the wall and said: "OK, OK, the seventh master has gone. Just now he said that I will be the leader of the Duhuo stronghold. Then you have to listen to me, that Go back first, just like before. "


    The big man looked stunned, but actually he didn''t have any brains. He had just been granted the title of Duhuo stronghold leader by the seventh master himself. He felt that he had to say something, but he stood up and said a few words. He didn''t know what to say, so he hesitated for a moment, and finally settled the matter hastily."Cut!"


    In the crowd, someone immediately sniffed. The voice didn''t lower. The big man could hear it, but he didn''t mean to be angry. He just laughed and walked up three steps to the chair. He was as happy as an iron man.


    When the people below saw this scene, they immediately looked down upon him.


    Discerning people can see that the seventh master put such a person in this position. What is that for? That''s for control!


    Although there are many local people, but the strength of duhuozhai is not strong. In the face of Qiye and his Nanyang Association, compromise is the only way out. But after all, it is also a stronghold, and its influence and ruling power on the surrounding small strongholds are considerable. Nanyang Association will not let it go here, let alone make it in an uncontrollable state!


    And this big man is obviously the puppet emperor chosen by the seventh master!


    Ah no, puppet stronghold leader!


    Putting a fool at such a high place is to facilitate his control, so as to grasp Duhuo stronghold in his hand and further master all the small strongholds nearby!


    Although they have decided to be loyal to them, how can they rest assured?


    All the people present could see this, but the "new stronghold leader" could not.


    However, everyone didn''t take this seriously, because even the former stronghold leader didn''t want to wait for an opportunity to resist, so now it''s almost the same as before, and he is short of a boss.


    The boss is more silly, better than the boss is more treacherous.


    On the other side, the seventh master, led by the messenger, walked all the way to the gate of duhuozhai. A middle-aged man who looked like he was in his forties stood there, with whiskers on his chin and leopard''s head and eagle''s eyes. He didn''t move, but his whole body was filled with a kind of killing spirit. People couldn''t underestimate him!


    As soon as the seventh master came out, he saw him. Suddenly, his eyes changed and he said in surprise: "it''s you! It seems that my guess is right. It''s really for that matter that you, the No.2 person in the main village, have been sent out. What, do you want to talk about it? "


    The big man turned his head and looked at the seventh master. His eyes narrowed slightly. He said, "King Gu asked me to go to you. I heard that you came here from Nanyang Association, so I came to you. I think you should be able to manage things, too."


    "Well?" The seventh master looked at him, picked his eyebrows, and his expression became strange: "you know, your last sentence, if it''s someone else''s, I think it must be sarcastic to me, but I know you, you just can''t speak human words."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The big man didn''t speak. Looking at the seventh master, his face became more gloomy.


    In fact, the so-called "can''t talk to people" is just because he doesn''t know how to turn the corner and go straight. But this way of speaking is generally not pleasing to people, especially the upper class. So seventh Master said that he can''t talk to people.


    Seeing his appearance, the seventh master felt more happy and said, "well, what''s the matter with him looking for me? Is it really for the Miao village competition? "


    The big man nodded.


    "Cut!" The seventh master shook his head disdainfully and made a scornful voice in his mouth. "This kind of thing, thanks to his care, he would bow to us for this! It seems that it''s really the same as what I said about the ghost woman. People have the most awed and supreme things in their hearts. They can give up everything for this, but Hum! I won''t understand them. Well, take me. I want to hear what the old man will say. "


    When the big man heard that he called the king Gu "the old guy", he was not happy. He moved his fingers lightly and almost started, but he still held back.


    The seventh master naturally saw his action, but he didn''t pay any attention to it. In Yunzhou, the only one who can win her own sorcery is guipo. Now she has been defeated by her own Nanyang sorcery. In Yunzhou, he is not afraid of anything. How can he be afraid of a little vice-president of the sorcery king?


    What''s more, people are in a good mood at happy events. What''s more pleasant than an old stubborn compromise with himself? In particular, he also brought himself a lot of wealth!


    "Do you want to do it? I don''t think that''s a good idea. " Seven ye a face relaxed say.


    "I feel the same way." That big man said so, as always straight, does not cover anything.


    "Well, I really like your honesty. Don''t talk nonsense. Let''s go. I miss him a little. I haven''t seen you for half a year since last time. Let''s go, let''s go."


    The seventh Master said with a smile, and then he went in a direction of his own. He knew where Gu Wang''s stockade was.


    Although the big man didn''t have a good face for him, he couldn''t beat him after all. Moreover, he still had a heavy responsibility. He had to endure and walk there with no expression on his face. He didn''t do anything extra.


    But that seven ye walked not a few steps, suddenly seemed to feel something, the whole person was stunned, the expression on the face suddenly changed, the figure in the eyes also became very gloomy!The man who walked beside him was stunned and frowned. I don''t know why he suddenly did this. Is it a sudden attack? It doesn''t make sense!


    Then he saw that the seventh master turned around again, but he looked in the other direction with a cold expression.


    He also looked at the past. In that direction, two people came, one of whom he knew was Daniel, a senior figure of the Nanyang Association.


    There is another one, although I haven''t seen it many times, I still have a little impression. It seems that he is the leader of Duhuo stronghold, the bald head!

 Chapter 268

    "Oh


    The seventh master narrowed his eyes and looked at the two people coming from the distance.


    One is the three priests of Nanyang Association, Daniel the one eyed dragon, and the other is the leader of Duhuo stronghold. Ah no, he should be the original leader now.


    "You''re back." Seven Ye looking at these two people, cold voice says. "You and I won''t say much, Daniel. How about you? As the three priests of Nanyang Association, you should understand the value of that flying dragon and its importance to us! I let it out for such a trifle


    Seven ye said, walked to two people past, the complexion is not good, in the eyes is difficult to suppress a fury.


    The big man didn''t know the reason. He didn''t understand what was going on when he looked like the seventh master. He frowned slightly and didn''t speak. He squinted at the three men and made sure of the situation first.


    "Well Listen to me, seventh master. There''s a reason for this! " The one eyed dragon saw that the seventh master was angry. Then he recognized his advice. His legs were soft and he knelt down and said weakly.


    The bald man knelt down and said, "yes, seventh master, listen to my sophistry!"


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    Huh?


    Seven ye and Daniel at the same time a Leng, is a frown, feel at this time is not so simple.


    Listen to you Sophistry?


    That''s not right.


    Of course, that''s not right. These two people are from Nanyang Association. How can they know that we use the Greater China Network? I was stunned at that time


    That''s right. This former stronghold leader of Duhuo stronghold, who appears in front of the public again, seems to be "resurrected from the dead". I used the mask to conjure him up!


    As for the rest, I have put them into the system, and little Zhuoma


    I stretched out my hand behind my back and pulled a strong little guy tied with a rope out of my back - she was carried behind my back before, because this bald figure is really bigger, and little Zhuoma is very small, so I can''t see her from the front.


    "Who is this?"


    Maybe I was just that "you listen to me sophistry" to make the mood incoherent, that seven Ye actually a little relaxed, asked me.


    "Seventh master, this is the woman''s sister. The third sacrifice Lord is right. She has indeed arrived at Feilong village, but we didn''t catch her. She ran away, but it''s not for nothing. We found her sister!"


    I hold the small Zhuoma hands to block in front of, a face serious of say, say of myself all quick letter!


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Seven Ye looking at us, complexion uncertain, also don''t know to believe.


    "You bad guys!" At this time, it''s time for Xiaoying to come out! "My sister will come to save me! At that time, take down your rotten stockade! "


    Although xiaozhuoma is tied up, she still has a kind of heroism. It''s quite like the guillotine in the face of the enemy and the heroine in the face of danger in a TV play. She is righteous and brave


    The seventh master looked at the little guy. Although he felt something was wrong, he didn''t know what was wrong.


    The main factor is that he has played a trick on Daniel. As long as he betrays or says something, he will know, but now there is no feedback to him.


    Moreover, because of the existence of the Gu, he will not betray, because that will not solve the Gu, so even if he is caught, it must be a false betrayal, as long as he arrives at his home, he will fight against the first army.


    But now, he is on the scene, and at the gate of duhuozhai. He is already at home. He still doesn''t show anything, and doesn''t even give himself any hint. Is it It''s true?


    What is wisdom but being misled by wisdom!


    The purpose of his trickery was to ensure his loyalty and judge whether he betrayed or not. Unexpectedly, today, because of this trickery, he made a wrong judgment!


    "That''s why you converted Feilong?" The seventh master glanced at us, from left to right, and finally his eyes fell on Daniel. He asked coldly.


    Because Daniel is the one who summons Feilong. This is his pot!


    "No! Certainly not for such a simple thing! We also met a group of people, their target seems to be the southwest ancient village, and they even met the woman! The two groups are going to join hands against us! We are only two people, and they add up to six or seven, and each strength is not bad! No way, we just... "


    Daniel says, the voice is more and more low, weak looking at seven ye, seem don''t know this words can say to move him.


    In fact, he really didn''t know, because I taught him all these words, and he didn''t know what "another group" was, so it seemed to him that it was a fabrication. He had dealt with us, but the seventh master didn''t believe it!


    But what he didn''t expect was that when he finished his words and looked at the expression of the seventh master, he found that the seventh master''s face had changed. It felt like Believe it?!Some things, he does not know, seven ye know!


    About Gong Xiaoting''s breaking into the ancient village in Southwest China, she was bewitched by the ghost woman and suppressed by others. Later, a series of things happened, such as catching the monk, but being treated by the ghost woman. The only people known by Nanyang association are the high priest and his seventh master!


    Nanyang association seems to be quite united, especially since Daniel, the three priests, is still at the top level. It seems that he should know some secrets, but in fact, he is really "his own people", just the two of them!


    Why does the seventh master go to the ghost woman alone, and Daniel wants to go to duhuozhai by himself? It''s because Daniel doesn''t know these things at all, and the seventh master doesn''t want him to know.


    Ramble about him, even the second priest, do not know these things!


    These people can ascend to such a high position, mainly because they hold an important power! It''s like Daniel is the only one who can control the dragon!


    So when he said this, Daniel had no idea, but the seventh master understood and subconsciously put his "another force" into the fat monk''s companion.


    But in fact, I didn''t cheat him. Feilong was defeated by this group. This group is us


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s the result? How many? How is Feilong? " The seventh master was silent for a while, and decided to ask the specific situation first.


    Although Daniel didn''t know why, he still said according to our previous discussion: "we killed three girls, and then we caught this little girl, and there were two or three left. They were all seriously injured. I don''t think we can do anything."


    The seventh master frowned. It seemed that he was thinking about whether the result would make them suffer. But from his slightly relaxed face, the result was more in line with his mind.


    "What about the flying dragon? You haven''t answered that question yet. "


    "Er..." Daniel hesitated for a moment and sipped his mouth, but finally he didn''t dare to hide it and said truthfully: "Feilong He was killed


    "You..."


    The seventh master was in a hurry at that time. It seemed that his blood pressure had risen. He couldn''t speak any more after saying one word. He rubbed his temple with his hand and took a deep breath. Then he said, "well, it''s not bad! Asshole


    These words are all squeezed out from the root of the posterior alveolar teeth!


    At this time, the big man behind him watched for a long time, but he couldn''t see why. However, he didn''t know anything about flying dragon or ghost woman, just like watching TV series in the middle. He didn''t know the characters, and he was confused.


    But he also has a heavy responsibility. Gu Wang is very anxious about it. It''s better not to delay. The Miao village competition is about to start. Finish the discussion and get better soon.


    "Gu Wang is still waiting. When will he stay here? If it doesn''t matter, just go The big man looked at the seventh master and said with a gloomy face.


    "Well?" The seventh master frowned and looked back at him. Finally, he thought of it again. The king Gu wanted to compromise with him. It''s really a happy event!


    "Well..."


    For a moment, two major events, sadness and happiness, came at the same time, which made him a little tangled for a moment. However, he was not a person with ink marks. After a few seconds of hesitation, he had a care, hummed coldly, turned around and left.


    What else can we do when everything happens? If you can make it up now, it''s the right thing to take the king Gu down!


    As soon as the big man saw that he was coming, he turned around and took the lead to go back. The seventh master followed him and didn''t look back.


    "Eh?" As soon as he left, Daniel was confused. He didn''t know what had happened. He also wondered why he didn''t punish such a big thing? He''s psychologically ready, but it''s ok?!


    "It''s nice to talk about it. It''s not as scary as you say." I look at more and more distant seven ye, light say.


    "No, it''s not normal!" Daniel looks suspicious. "If we put it off, he will get angry, and then torture us with a kind of poisonous insect, which will make us completely exhausted, physically and mentally exhausted, and then he will let us go, and maybe he will do it again two or three times after we are cured! This is his usual practice. How can we... "


    "True or false?" I picked my eyebrows, stood up from the ground, patted the soil on my trousers, looked at the two people who had gone far away, and asked, "who is the man beside him? His men? Do you follow me


    "Ah?" Daniel was stunned. He didn''t notice that there was such a person just now. When I reminded him, he was at a loss for a while. After thinking about it carefully, he said: "I''ve met this person. He seems to be It''s Gu Wang''s man


    "King Gu?"


    "Yes, that''s right. I remember. I saw him about half a year ago. He was the deputy of the king Gu and his personal follower!" Daniel said positively.


    "Ah? No, isn''t southwest ancient village under your control? How can there be a Gu king? " I asked.


    "Well..." Daniel looks a little embarrassed. "The strength of the southwest ancient village is not very uniform, and not all of them surrender to us when they are defeated. There are still a small number of people who are unwilling to submit to us now. The village where King Gu is located is the most serious. Because King Gu''s strength is still very strong, we don''t want to attack him by force, so we have been deadlocked with him.But after all, most of the southwest ancient villages have taken refuge, and he has no control, so he can''t help us. This situation has been going on for half a year. Unexpectedly, he will send someone to find the seventh master. "


    Daniel looked at the place where the two men disappeared and shook his head, which meant "people''s heart is not old".


    I slapped him on the back of the head directly: "don''t talk like it''s none of your business!"


    "What do you think he came to find the seventh master for? Have you finally compromised? " I asked again.


    "Well It''s not impossible, but I don''t think it''s possible. The seventh master often calls the king Gu stubborn, saying that this man is hard to compromise, but this time I''m not sure


    Daniel frowned and said, also a pair of don''t understand the appearance, but all of a sudden, as if a flash of inspiration, all of a sudden eyebrows will be relaxed!


    "What do you think of?"


    "What can make the king Gu attach so much importance to and compromise with us Miao village competition

 Chapter 269

    "Miao village competition? What''s that? "


    A new term has appeared. I must have never heard of such a thing.


    "It''s a kind of competition held every year in this ancient village in Southwest China. It should be two days later. On that day, all the villages and towns will get together for a battle contest." Daniel explained.


    "Battle contest? At this time, according to the lunar calendar, that is, at the beginning of the year, what kind of competition is the big competition at the beginning of the year? What is the competition? "Witchcraft?" I asked.


    "Gu Shu, Miao Dao Shu, and other kinds of magic can be used in any way, and it''s not as simple as martial arts competition. At the end of the day, the top few people, as well as those with good performance, can accept the selection of Gu Wang and become the guard of Gu Wang. I''m not from here, but the seventh master told us that these people have a high reputation in the southwest ancient village "I''m not sure


    Oh, it''s not just a big contest at the beginning of the year, but also a big conscription at the beginning of the year!


    However, although this matter is important, as for the compromise of Gu Wang, who has been sticking to his heart for half a year? Do you come here to find the seventh master?


    "He came to you to talk about it? Is it because I have to ask for your help? " I asked.


    "Well Most of the ancient villages in Southwest China are under our control, and our policy is to use the people of our association to guard them. The original people in the village are not allowed to go out. Now you become this... "


    Daniel said, gesturing to me that he was talking about the bald man.


    "Because he was allowed by me, he followed me to come out of the stockade. I remember that there were several people who envied that he could go out once."


    "Oh - I see. Because most people can''t go out, the competition can''t be carried out normally. In order to carry on the competition, he must find you and let Oh no, please let those people out


    I frowned, for that? Compromise with them? This Gu king is not so good!


    Apart from other things, this must be a person with a strong sense of ceremony. The whole village is about to be destroyed. What''s the point of holding this kind of competition?!


    Wait!


    It suddenly occurred to me that there was a hole in my brain


    "You just said that the king of Gu has persisted for half a year, which means that this ancient village in Southwest China was controlled by you about half a year ago. It''s less than a year, isn''t it?"


    "Yes." Daniel said with a natural face. "If we had known that he valued the competition so much, we would have compromised, and we wouldn''t have to work so hard. If it was more than a year, he would have compromised in the last term."


    "Hiss..." I frowned.


    "When you control the stockade, have you ever met strong people? Well It''s ok if you''re not too strong. As long as you''re a good person, is that ok? "


    "There must be one or two strong people in the big stockaded villages, even though they are not evenly distributed. Moreover, even if they are not big stockaded villages or small stockaded villages, there will be some strong people."


    "Then what happened? You beat them? "


    "Of course, why else can we control them? But it''s just a little bit of hard work. " Daniel said.


    "Oh -"


    I nodded thoughtfully, and the corners of my mouth rose unconsciously: "well, I understand! Well, we''ve been in front of the stockade for a long time. This is our territory. Let''s get in. "


    "Ah, yes!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the seventh master, who was walking to the village where the king Gu was, suddenly showed a sneer.


    "That man has the power to suppress dahonglian. I think the people around him will also be very strong Those two wastes are not useless at all. Feilong is not a white sacrifice. It''s just that if Feilong is used skillfully, he will die! If I had nothing to do with it, I would have tormented you first! "


    The seventh master whispered to himself and seemed to have foreseen their ending.


    In his heart, these two people have long been unable to stay! That''s why I chose that big fool to be the leader of Duhuo stronghold, and Daniel When Feilong is gone, his value will be cleared.


    The rope with a crab is only a rope after all. No matter how high the value is, it''s also the price of the crab. Once the crab is gone, what''s the value of a broken straw rope?!


    These two men will surely die!


    But one thing he didn''t expect is that this bald man is not the same guy, but me


    "I''m back!"


    In the stronghold of the stronghold leader, the people have not left yet. After I entered the stronghold, I knew that this was the stronghold leader''s place, because it was the biggest! And also got a positive answer from Daniel, so he walked in and yelled.


    As a result, the voice just dropped, I fixed my eyes on it, something was wrong!


    First of all, the most wrong thing is that it should belong to me, that is, the bald position. Now I''m sitting alone, a big man who looks silly!Secondly, the atmosphere of the scene was also not right. When many people stood up, they didn''t feel awed when facing me, the "stronghold leader". On the contrary, they had a meaningful meaning.


    I''m afraid it''s not a Hongmen banquet!


    When I look at the people around me, whether they are from Nanyang association or the original people of duhuozhai, they all look at me coldly, as if they are looking at a dead man. I understand a little.


    Daniel was right. How could it be that simple? Don''t forget, seventh master''s status is higher than him!


    But what does that matter? I don''t belong to him!


    "Which bastard is sitting in my seat? Get your fat ass off me! Get out of here


    I looked at the man sitting in my seat, pointed to his nose and scolded him! All the people around were startled by a loud drink!


    Daniel also found it wrong, but what can he do? Ben Ming Gu is dead. Don''t mention me. It''s not difficult for people on the scene to kill him. You''d better keep silent and put all your hopes on me.


    This shout of mine has blinded all the people around me. The most blinded one is the big man. His brain is not good at all. At this time, it''s even worse!


    Moreover, he was originally a subordinate. He was a little timid in the face of the former stronghold leader. When I yelled and scolded him like this, he was so scared that he broke out in a cold sweat!


    The people around me were also stunned. Looking at me, the expression on my face was uncertain. My heart said, how did this person seem to have changed? The appearance is the same as the appearance, and the voice is the same as the voice. Why is this wrong?!


    As the stronghold leader of such a big stronghold, he is submissive to Daniel, which shows that this man is not so arrogant at ordinary times, but what do I care about? It''s time to be horizontal!


    So they wonder, how does it look like character has changed? And now Daniel and I are standing together, it''s even more weird. Because before this bald man, when he faced Daniel, he was always cautious and cautious. The relationship between the superior and the subordinate was obvious at a glance. But now, he is a bit of equal.


    No, it''s more than equal. It feels like Daniel has become my junior!


    What''s going on?!


    I looked around at them, laughed and said: "well, don''t pretend. You should have a task. I knew it would not be so simple. What did the seventh master ask you to do? How to deal with me? Let''s all light up. "


    As soon as I said this, all the people present were excited. A few of them, bold enough to stand out, looked at each other and stepped forward with a sneer.


    "Well! You''re smart, too! Seven Ye ordered, today you must die here! The new stronghold leader, the seventh master and his old man have already decided! "


    The man said, pointing with his thumb to the big man sitting on the position of the stockade leader.


    That is also ignorant force, Han Han nodded, "um" a.


    "And you, Daniel!" The man looked at Daniel next to me and said. "You''re going to die, too. That''s what the seventh Master said! I didn''t expect that I would get the chance to kill you in my life if you had been so arrogant for so long


    Another person took out a transparent jar, also came forward from behind, looking at us, a pair of villain like.


    I saw that there were some small flying insects flying in the jar, as if they were transparent. If it wasn''t for my Yin and Yang eyes, I couldn''t see them!


    "Here is your secret weapon? It''s from the seventh master. "


    "Yes! But I don''t think we can use it any more. We all know your strength. As long as we play together, you can''t beat us at all, and originally we still had Daniel we were afraid of... " The man looked at Daniel and sneered a little more: "it seems that he is seriously injured now."


    "Yes, he is seriously injured." I nodded and said honestly.


    At this time, everyone around us reacted. They were all ready to move. Looking at us, it was as if they were looking at a plate of delicious food. It was easy to get two lives!


    I looked around them, shook my head, sighed, and looked back at Daniel: "how much people hated you before? What did you do? Why do they hate each other so much? "


    "Er..."


    I know he certainly can''t say anything. Originally, he just casually asked. After asking, he would turn around and ignore him, just looking at the more than 20 enemies in front of him!


    "It''s a pity that this may be your only dream these days, but this dream conflicts with what I''m going to do, so I have to destroy it. I''ll apologize to you in advance." I spread my hands, made a helpless look, said with a smile.


    "Well?" Around a total of more than 20 people are all in a daze, do not know what I say, but also wonder, how my words wind into this way?


    I ignored them and continued: "secondly, I want to tell you one thing, that is, this village, from now on..."


    I began to drag long tune, the body mana immediately rapid flow, spread the palm of the right hand, a small black light instant shape!My eyes left and right a scan, smile: "belong to me!"


    Voice just fell, my right hand directly on the chest!


    In a flash! The huge black sphere appeared out of thin air, including the whole Duhuo stronghold!

 Chapter 270

    The southwest ancient village, the central area, became a rare pure land when this area was almost completely ruled by the Nanyang Association. For no other reason, it was only because the name of the southwest ancient village, the most powerful one, Gu Wang, was here!


    The reason why she is the strongest in name is that there is a ghost woman in this ancient village. Although she has lived in seclusion and won''t participate in any Miao village competition, no one will ignore her existence!


    In the main room of the village, in the first seat of the village, an elderly looking man was sitting there with his bare upper body. His hands, palms and forearms were tied with bandages. There was a light blood stain on the bandages.


    This kind of person won''t make himself like this for some boring reasons such as playing handsome or posing. He tied bandage on his arm because he was really hurt!


    If it had been in the past, it would not have happened at all. But now, since the Nanyang Association ruled most of the stockaded villages, his status and influence have become lower and lower. Some things that have never happened before have also happened


    "Not yet? Those guys... " The Gu King''s face was gloomy. He looked straight ahead and said in a cold voice. His tone was obviously impatient.


    If it had been before, needless to say, half a year ago, who would have dared to do this to him?!


    Summoned by the king Gu, isn''t that a hurry? But at this time, the person you are looking for must be walking slowly.


    There was a man standing next to Gu Wang. He looked like he was in his twenties. He was about 1.8 meters tall. He was well dressed and clean. He looked pretty. He was a man, but there was a little fly in the ointment! It''s that he has a chicken nest on his head, which destroys his beauty!


    "I think it should be fast, even if the pace is slow, the Kung Fu is coming soon. My Lord, I''ll meet you later. Don''t be angry. Bear with him for a while, and we''ll be done!" That chicken nest head opens mouth to say, the tone is gentle, the voice is tactful, the voice line is beautiful, that belongs to the voice line only in idol drama.


    In fact, it''s the same in terms of appearance, but that chicken coop is too eye-catching


    "Well..." The king Gu''s eyelids moved slightly, and he took a rough breath. He said in a voice: "I know, I''ve endured it for half a year! It''s just for this time, as long as we can successfully persuade him, we will have a chance! "


    Gu Wang said in a deep voice. Suddenly, the corner of his eyes moved, as if he felt something. He raised his head and looked at the curtain hanging on the open door in front of him.


    "Here they are." Gu Wang was silent for a little while, light said.


    The man understood, and with a smile, he turned away and went to the inner room.


    In that room, there was a pot of water on a stove, which was burning on the fire. The white steam from the mouth of the pot floated out, and the sound of bubbles when the water was boiling and the crackling sound of firewood in the stove could be heard.


    Don''t ask why they don''t use magic to make fire. What they practice is magic, and they can''t make fire


    At this time, outside the stockade, the sound of footsteps had already come. Two people, one high and one low, came back and forth.


    The tall man in the front is naturally from the Guwang sect to find the seventh master, while the short man in the back is the seventh master. At this time, the No. 2 figure of Nanyang association is walking forward slowly with his hands on his back like a tourist. He is just about to sing a little song!


    The man who walked ahead had no choice but to walk slowly with him. He was so angry that his face was black!


    Who used to be like this?! Gu Wang Chuanxin, the person that oneself go to personally, still can so swagger come?!


    However, he knew that he couldn''t turn over his face. It was a big event that King Gu had planned for nearly half a year. He had to hold back!


    "I haven''t been here for half a year, but I''m still like this. Die hard is really die hard, and I''m thankful that he can make some changes. OK, I know the way. I''ll feel pressure when you walk in front of me."


    Seven ye a pair of idle court stroll of appearance, smile to the person in front of the body say, the tone is relaxed, seem to be with the travel partner say "I go to buy a bottle of water" that simple.


    But at this moment, the man suddenly felt cold behind him, as if there were countless poisonous insects and ghosts staring at him! The whole body''s sweat hair immediately stood up, the forehead has been emitting cold sweat!


    "Well."


    Rao is so, this big man is still forced to calm, gently nodded, agreed to go to the side immediately, left quickly, until after ten steps, this feeling suddenly disappeared.


    A short man, do you really do not care about his side stood a tall man?


    The seventh master stood in the same place, still smiling, but on the whole person, he could not say the chill!


    "Die hard! You are finally willing to bow down! " The seventh master looked straight ahead. More than 30 steps in front of him was where the king Gu was. Although there was a curtain on the door, he knew that the old face he had only seen half a year ago was behind the door.


    In the room, the man who was looking at the pot of hot water frowned and raised his head slightly. In his eyes blocked by the messy hair, there was a faint cold light.


    In the main hall, the Gu king also knew where the seventh master was. The corners of his eyes moved and he took a long breath. He cried out through the door curtain: "lame old seven! Here you are"Oh


    The seventh master outside sneered. He looked at the curtain on the door and said to himself, "old stubborn, this head is low. Do you want to get some face back? No way


    Voice just fell, seven Ye suddenly right hand a wave, indistinctly in, a transparent strong wind was thrown out by him, straight to that room and go!


    The next moment, the curtain hanging on the door suddenly rolled up and flew to the side. The scene inside the house was exposed!


    That''s the moment when two people inside and outside the house saw each other, their actions, their looks and even their eyes!


    At the same time, Gu Wang could see the strong wind coming from the door and running straight to himself!


    "Must we meet like this?" Gu Wang stood up and said in a cold voice. With one stroke of his right hand, he extended his five fingers and made a "refuse" gesture. There was no other movement. He only felt the bandage on his arm shaking, and the air in front of him immediately rippled like a stone on the water!


    At the same time, the strong wind had arrived and hit this layer of "water wave", which disappeared as if it had never existed.


    Outside that seven ye see this scene, smile more Sheng: "as expected have a little strength, treasure knife is not old."


    Gu Wang was silent. He just stared at him and did not sit down any more.


    The curtain lost the control of the wind and fell down again, isolating the two people''s sight. The seventh master outside gave a cold hum. Then he walked slowly and leisurely. It took half a minute to get to the door after 30 steps. He lifted the curtain and walked in.


    "Oh, it''s not convenient. I''m sorry to make you wait." The seventh master walked into the room and looked at the person in front of him with a strange smile.


    Gu Wang didn''t pay any attention to him at all. He just stared at the floor in front of him.


    At this time, the chicken nest head came out of the inner room at the right time, brought a chair, put it in front of the king Gu, and made a "please" gesture to the seventh master. Then he went into the room, took out a teapot and began to make tea with the boiling water.


    "You''re very slow, even if you''re lame, you won''t be so slow, huh! Finally, is the day approaching? " Gu Wang sat down slowly and said calmly, intending to hurt him first.


    "Whatever you say, anyway, I don''t think this conversation will be bad for me. Is it meaningful to show off this fast talk?" Seven Ye sit on the chair, a face doesn''t matter of say.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Wang was choked by him at that time. His face turned black and he didn''t speak any more.


    "Well! People like you want to lose face! Otherwise, they won''t compromise with us just for this reason. It''s for the Miao village competition. I don''t know who set this kind of thing. Do you think it''s meaningful? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I dare not forget the rules laid down by my ancestors. It''s once a year and can''t be changed! " Gu Wang is silent for a moment, light says.


    "Die hard!" The seventh master shook his head disdainfully. "I didn''t pay attention to this kind of fun like competition. If you want me to let them out to complete this kind of dispensable ceremony, it''s not impossible, but..."


    The seventh Master said, mysteriously put his body close to him, lowered his voice and said, "since I have seized the opportunity, it''s unreasonable not to threaten you, isn''t it?"


    "You just said that directly?"


    "So what? Can you not cooperate? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Wang choked again.


    Yes, can you not cooperate? Since you can''t resist, what''s the difference between speaking clearly and vaguely?!


    Seven Ye is bite accurate, he definitely want to open this big game, so have no scruple at all! To tell the truth, there is no taboo! And he didn''t believe that the other side would refuse himself.


    Gu Wang frowned and tangled for a while, but finally said: "say it, what conditions?"


    "Good! Straight to the point, this is the style of Gu Wang! But I think you are still playing silly. Don''t you know what I think? The conditions are very simple. I want the southwest ancient village to become my territory completely! "


    "It''s impossible!" Gu Wang suddenly raised a volume, staring at him and yelling.


    "Well?" Seven Ye jokingly picked eyebrows.


    "Don''t pretend to be stupid. You also know that I can''t promise you this. The southwest ancient village is handed down from generation to generation. I can''t let it be lost in my hands. Don''t even think about it!"


    "Hiss..." The seventh master took a cold breath, as if he was in a bit of a dilemma, but his expression was clearly full of banter!


    "Do you think Are you still qualified to negotiate with me? I didn''t come to you now. "


    "You..."


    Gu Wang was angry with him several times. He choked on him at this time. He began to change his face. His fingers moved slightly. Unconsciously, he sent out a kind of dangerous breath!"You want to do it?"


    The seventh master was not afraid of this at all. With a wave of his arms, a breeze swept their faces.


    But the hidden killing will not make it as beautiful as the spring breeze!


    "Do you really think I''m afraid of you?"


    "Oh? Isn''t it? "


    Two people "Teng" a, stood up at the same time! Two arms differential, four eyes relative, indistinctly, are showing a murderous!

 Chapter 271

    The king Gu and the seventh master are standing up now. Their eyes are opposite and their swords are drawn!


    The difference is that the king Gu''s eyes are full of anger, but the seventh master is more like a joking expression, as if he didn''t pay attention to this matter, let alone the king gu!


    Compared with Gu Wang, his murderous spirit is not weak at all, but at the same time, there is also this arrogance that can''t be underestimated!


    That arrogant feeling, as if he is the king here in general!


    At this moment, a voice appeared in a timely manner: "Oh, Lord Gu, seventh master, don''t hurt your peace. What can''t we talk about? Calm down, have a cup of tea and calm down. "


    The owner of the voice, of course, is the henhouse head!


    This man had been making tea in the room for a long time, but he didn''t come out until this time, when the atmosphere of the two people began to be bad, he came out of the room with a smiling face, as if he didn''t care about the scene.


    It is said that an extraordinary person should have extraordinary appearance, beautiful face and messy hair. Two completely different styles appear on him. How can an ordinary person have such a strange shape?!


    As the secondary follower of Gu Wang, the third person in the whole village, he can''t be a fuel-efficient lamp!


    And contrary to the big man, he is always smiling and appears as a peacemaker. His speech is soft and not at all blunt. It sounds much more comfortable than the big man.


    Because of this, he was able to stay with the king of Gu all the time.


    The art of imperial examination has always been a major course for kings!


    King Gu is also a man who has ruled the ancient village in Southwest China for so many years. His arrangement for these two people is just right!


    When he asked anyone to come over, it was the big man who was unreasonable, aggressive and straightforward. No matter what kind of people they were, they just brought people.


    Such people will be more efficient when they do this.


    And he stayed by Gu Wang''s side. When the situation was not right, he came forward and calmed down the atmosphere, so as to better achieve the goal they wanted!


    Today, that''s it!


    The seventh master followed his reputation and saw that he was carrying a wooden tray with two cups of green tea on it. He came over with a smile, and the tea in the cup waved with him.


    The two cups of tea, one is his and the other is Gu Wang''s.


    After listening to him, Gu Wang calmed down, took a rough breath, reached for a cup, sat down again, looked up and drank it.


    For them, tea ceremony or something, does not exist!


    Seven ye saw Gu Wang sit down, also slightly put away his murderous spirit, that rage also gradually disappeared, a lift coat, sat down again, turned to look at the chicken nest head and the cup of tea left on his hand, frowned.


    "What? Are you still afraid that I will put poison in it? I''m not going to do such a trick. " Chicken nest head looking at seven ye, smile a face of pure and idiotic.


    "Cut!" Seven Ye sneers at nose, but for this kind of flattery words or very useful, directly took the cup of tea, drink down. "So it is


    Seeing that their emotions had calmed down, chicken coop head said with a smile, "you two adults, this matter is just a small matter. Since the stalemate is not going down, how about both sides take a step back?


    It''s really difficult to say that we are directly in charge of the whole southwest ancient village. After all, this is handed down from generation to generation by our ancestors. If we change the master here, we have no face to live. But we can guarantee that as long as you agree, we can let the people from all villages come out and take part in this competition. If you have anything to do in the future, just say that we will help you


    "Well?" Seven Ye raised eyes to see him, the vision is not good: "each step back?"? What you said just now makes me step back. What about your step? "


    The chicken nest head is not in a hurry: "seventh master, the southwest ancient village, after all, is a whole. The competition will certainly be held in the village. In fact, it is not much worse than before. If you are really not at ease, then, the competition site will still let you supervise, not completely out of control.


    Seventh master, this is the biggest activity in the stronghold. Even this kind of activity, which used to respect Lord Gu, will be supervised and controlled by you. What will it look like to others? It''s the same as if you''ve completely controlled it?! If everyone thinks so, what''s the difference with you really controlling the whole ancient village? "


    "Hiss..."


    The seventh master took a breath of cold air, frowned slightly, thought for a while, and suddenly lit up a touch of pure light in his eyes.


    Obviously, he was moved by these words!


    The way of negotiation, can''t always think of yourself, if you can''t think of the other side, the other side is impossible to compromise!


    Within the scope of their own acceptance, give the other party the biggest concession, as long as the other party is not the kind of very greedy people, generally can talk about this matter.Of course, if the other party is really insatiable, then, there is no need to talk about anything, with this kind of person, nothing to talk about!


    He said this, said seven Ye heart, especially, he said this words too reasonable!


    The competition is controlled. In the eyes of outsiders, isn''t that Gu Wang finally bows down?


    Although it''s not so in name, and there are some gaps in essence, there''s no way. It''s like a zombie train movie. How can you believe that a few people come out of a place full of zombies?


    In the same way, the competition, which used to be respected by the king Gu, is now closely watched by the people of Nanyang Association, just like the managers of the zoo watching the cage animals hold a meeting. Who is the master and how will those people judge?


    What''s more, they also agreed that they would be able to get their help in the future. It''s a nominal difference from really controlling the whole southwest ancient village?


    "Well It''s really a good proposal. You''re good! Old stubborn, it''s your luck to have such a person under you. He''s much smarter than you. " The seventh Master said and laughed. He drank all the tea and handed the cup to the chicken nest.


    "But this tea is not very good."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gu Wang looked at him with a look of displeasure, but he couldn''t help it. Although he was not satisfied with the result, he managed to achieve his goal. He couldn''t be angry at this time, otherwise all his previous achievements would be wasted!


    "Don''t cry, lose face, smile, after all, from now on, it will be a family..." Seven Ye strange smile this says, stretch out a hand, falsely make the posture that wants to shake hands with him.


    "You..." Gu Wang looked at him and his breath became thick, but he still held back and held out his hand.


    It''s just a moment, then it''s taken back immediately!


    "Ha ha ha ha Well, I agree. At that time, all the people in the stockade will come to participate. Don''t worry. Then I''ll leave first, and I won''t disturb you, King Gu, to deal with your business! After all, the competition will start the day after tomorrow. It''s only two white nights left. Don''t be too busy. "


    Seven Ye says, stand up, turn round to walk directly, limp to the door, lift the curtain, went out.


    The king Gu sat in the supreme position of his whole southwest ancient village, looking at the door curtain which was still slightly shaking, listening to the step of walking away, his heart was like a knife twist!


    Supreme? Now I don''t know who is supreme here!


    Just that sentence, he bit the word "Gu Wang" to death, and lengthened the tone! He knows what it means.


    Today''s he, where still has that Gu King''s prestige!


    "I''ve lived in the ancient village for hundreds of years. Unexpectedly, these people Nanyang association! Lame seven! I''m not with you


    "Lord Gu." The chicken nest head said faintly, "you need to calm down. Anyway, our goal has been achieved. Although it''s different from what we thought before, it''s almost the same. At that time, the strongmen of the whole village will gather together. That''s our only chance, the only chance to win them! You can''t miss it! "


    After listening to his words, Gu Wang breathed out and said in a deep voice: "I know, thanks to you just now, otherwise you may not get this opportunity I''ll put up with him for another two days, and then I''ll settle accounts with him! "


    After that, Gu Wang thought about it again, frowned and said in embarrassment: "but with him that day, it''s still unknown whether he can succeed."


    The chicken nest head beside him immediately comforted and said, "anyway, that''s the best chance. If the strongmen of the whole village can''t win them together, then we really can''t win them any more, definitely not! In this way, we can only do our best. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ It can only be so. " The king Gu supported his forehead with his hand. "I knew earlier that I should have accepted the conditions of Mu family. No matter how they are, they are also people in our country, and even more local people in Yunzhou, and they are better than them It''s also reasonable. If we can have their help today, why are we afraid of the little Nanyang association? "


    "It''s no use now, my Lord. We''ve been like this for so many years. Who could have thought that it would happen now? Now even if they go to the Mu family again, they don''t have to listen. You know, the ghost woman who killed their master is still with us now. It''s good that they don''t deal with us. You''d better think about how to make things happen on the day of the competition. "


    The master and the servant were just talking. Suddenly, a footstep sounded out of the door again. A man came to the door. Because the door was open but the curtain was hanging, he knocked on the wall and said "my Lord"!


    On hearing this, Gu Wang raised his head and looked at the door with some doubts.


    This voice, he knows, is the voice of a messenger in the village. Usually, it''s on the edge of the village. When someone comes, he will report it first. But at this time, who will come here?


    "Come in."


    "Yes


    The man outside came in and trotted to him. He knelt down on one knee and handed over a folded letter in both hands: "my Lord, letter from duhuozhai.""Well?" Gu Wang Leng for a moment, "duhuozhai? Isn''t that ruled by them? "


    Gu Wang took the letter in doubt, opened it and said to himself: "what''s the matter? And write to me? "


    But when he saw the content of the letter, his face changed color in a moment! In his eyes, he was overjoyed, but at the same time, he was puzzled. The corners of his mouth began to rise, but soon recovered.


    "What happened, my lord?" That chicken nest head looks so complicated, I don''t know.


    Gu Wang put down the letter, his eyes narrowed into a seam, looking ahead, as if thinking about the truth of the letter.


    "A letter from the leader of Duhuo stronghold says that Duhuo stronghold has been eliminated at this time and they are willing to be loyal to us again. What''s more surprising to me is that the letter also says that Daniel, the third priest of Nanyang Association, has taken refuge with us!"

 Chapter 272

    Southwest ancient village, Duhuo village


    "Tut Tut, this chair is more elegant than me. I''m also the president of the boat club. Why don''t I know how to make this chair? Ah, it''s still too low-key... "


    I sat on the position of the stronghold leader and stroked the handrail with my hand, feeling very happy.


    Otherwise, people will enjoy it. The chair is very comfortable to sit on. It''s neither too tight nor too tight. The armrest is curved. It has no edges and corners. It won''t make a panic when the arm is pressed on it. It''s also tied with some soft things. It won''t hurt when the elbow is held for a long time.


    The best thing to say is that this seat is not too big or too small. It''s very well designed. It will not be too small to make the buttocks have a section not above; it will not affect the movement of the legs because it is too big.


    Of course, it''s all up to me to become bald now. If it''s my real appearance, I should feel a little inappropriate


    "Well, have you disposed of all the bodies?"


    "No, no, just wait a moment, it will be ready soon!" A shifty eyed little fellow, carrying a shovel, said with a look of flattery, turned his head, changed his face immediately, and stared at the two little ones, shouting, "hurry up, point of interest! The king is angry


    "Yes Those two guys are the two servants. They have to listen to each other''s words. Hurry up, pick up the two corpses, grab their arms and go out.


    The thief immediately turned back, looked at me again put on the flattering smile, nodded and said: "king, don''t worry, soon, soon!"


    finished, he grabbed the man''s arm and carried the shovel on the other hand. He dragged the man and trotted away.


    At this time, Duhuo village is no longer the Duhuo village just now. Originally, there were more than 20 senior members of Nanyang Association and even the people in the village. At this time, almost all the troops were destroyed.


    It''s about these people. The whole Duhuo stronghold, from the new stronghold leader to the minions, has less than one person left!


    At present, the number of people left in Duhuo village is less than one tenth of that just now. None of them are from Nanyang Association. All the people left are native people in the village. None of them are from Nanyang Association!


    In the dark holy land, that is my absolute control field! Those who were originally in this room, and those who rushed in without knowing what to do, almost came to no good end. Then, when I killed more than half of the people in the whole village, they finally counseled


    What I have left behind are those who know the current situation and surrender immediately. Nanyang people and those who are a little hesitant have been dealt with by me.


    However, there is a problem, that is, it is not easy to deal with the corpses on the ground. The remaining one in ten people took up the responsibility and took them all to the back of the stockade to bury them. It looks clean here.


    "Hoo - it seems that in the coming year, the plants behind will grow very luxuriant. That''s all nourishment!"


    I frowned and shook my head. If I can, who wants to kill? But no way, those people can''t stay, it''s all a problem to stay!


    At this time, inside the inner room, there was a lot of noise. There were people talking, snoring, and some unknown sources. It might be the collision of things. It was a mess. Although it was not big, it sounded very noisy.


    "I''ll go. I said, can''t you have a good rest? Enjoy being the boss. "


    I went to the door and looked at the group of problem children in the room.


    Because Luo Peng released that startling attack, he ran out of mana and hurt the source. Now he fell into a deep sleep and was lying in bed with a slight snore.


    Cheng Qianyu is also very tired because the Wulong Yuanshen has temporarily attached to his body and used that knife. His muscles and veins have also received a slight impact. Elder martial sister Yaqin is treating him.


    As for Tie Ning and Zhuoma, who are big and small, I don''t know why they are making a fuss. The unknown sound is actually the sound they make when they are making a fuss. Moreover, because 90% of the furniture in the room is made of wood, when they make a fuss, there will be the "squeak" sound of wood.


    "Ah, brother, this muscular guy is so annoying and stupid." Zhuoma saw me coming, immediately ran to me, pointed to tie ning and complained.


    "What?" Tie Ning is very anxious. "Who do you think is stupid? Little girl, I can kill you with one blow. Do you believe it


    "Cut, violent."


    "You..."


    "Oh, come on, let''s make a fuss. What''s the family''s condition? I''m playing with bickering. What if you wake Luo Peng up by making so much noise? " I quickly stood between them and stopped them.


    "He can''t wake up at all. I''ve been sleeping for a long time. If he doesn''t snore, I think he''s gone." Tie Ning arms ring chest, looking at the side of the bed lying Luo Peng said.


    It''s true that Luo Peng doesn''t wake up now. He doesn''t even disturb his snoring frequency. It''s like being soundproofed.I went up to him and looked at it carefully: "I should have fallen into deep sleep. It''s not a simple move just now. The power of origin can''t be recovered so easily. I don''t know when I will wake up."


    On the other side, Cheng Qianyu sits cross legged on another bed and recovers his mana. Elder martial sister Yaqin sits beside him, her hands glowing blue to help him heal.


    "Don''t touch me..." Cheng Qianyu felt the touch on his body, frowned and said, with a reluctant face.


    "I''m treating you! How can I treat you if I don''t touch you? Your injury is all in your body


    Elder martial sister Yaqin keeps pressing on him with her hand, and the blue light from her hand is flowing into his body to help him repair his meridians, but this is the picture


    According to the elder martial sister, repairing the meridians must touch the skin, so Cheng Qianyu''s upper body is now unobstructed. Then the elder martial sister uses her hand to touch the skin everywhere to repair his tendons.


    Although any contact between doctors and patients is possible and normal, it''s really uncomfortable to look at them


    "Brother, calm down!" I patted Cheng Qianyu on the shoulder and said with great care.


    Cheng Qianyu


    Cheng Qianyu: I doubt what you are suggesting, but I have no evidence!


    "Elder martial sister, how long will it take to cure it?" I just sat on the other side of him and asked the elder martial sister.


    The elder martial sister didn''t lift her head: "according to the general situation, it takes five minutes for the initial repair, and then it needs to rest for at least three days. I can''t do strenuous exercise. Then I''ll finish it again, and then I can completely repair it. But... "


    The elder martial sister looked at him reproachfully and continued: "as far as this guy''s temperament is concerned, I don''t think it can be so simple. He didn''t cooperate in the initial repair. Those three days Ha ha, if he can have a good rest, I will lose. "


    "Well, I lost." I agreed.


    Three days only he can be honest, I don''t believe it!


    But not because of temperament, but also because The day after tomorrow is the Miao village competition!


    "Elder martial sister, you can help him to have a good treatment this time. When the treatment is the best, I will use him the day after tomorrow. It''s not sure what will happen or what will happen."


    "You..." The elder martial sister frowned and looked at me. Finally, she sighed and lowered her head for treatment. At the same time, she was very dissatisfied with the treatment: "all of them are disobedient. Most of the doctors are so angry."


    "Sir, are we going to take part in that competition? What''s the point of going to that thing? It''s all their business, and now it''s occupied by those Nanyang people, isn''t it? " Tie Ning sat on the chair and asked.


    I shook my head and said with a smile, "no, this is by no means a simple matter. It is very likely that the original villagers of Southwest ancient village and the people of Nanyang Association will break out an all-out war on that day! If we don''t go, won''t we miss this rare opportunity? "


    "So you just asked that big fool to send a message to the king of Gu?" Cheng Qianyu suddenly cut in.


    Like Zeng Xiujie, he didn''t call me Mr. or brother Rui, but basically didn''t call me "you".


    "You see that?"


    "Just by chance."


    Just then, speaking of Cao Cao, outside, Daniel came in and knocked at the door of the room. He only put his head in and said, "boss, that big fool is back."


    "Tell him to come!" I immediately got up, went to the door of the room, and looked back at Cheng Qianyu: "Qianyu, these two days you give me a good rest, Tie Ning, you too, the day after tomorrow''s competition, you have time to exercise!"


    "Good!"


    "No problem."


    The two replied.


    "Well." I nodded, walked out of the inner room, returned to the main hall, sat down on the chair, and immediately the big fool came in, the new stronghold leader appointed by the seventh master, the big fool.


    He chose this stronghold leader because he has no brain and is easy to control. I like such a person, too!


    At that time, there were more than 20 people in this room. Except for him, I didn''t leave any of them. He was the only one left. I don''t think this guy has much heart, but he can still survive.


    After the Duhuo stronghold was completely solved and completely controlled, I wrote a letter to the king Gu and asked him to tell him the actual situation here.


    "How''s it going? See Gu Wang? " I asked


    "see you!" The big man replied in a loud voice.


    "Tell me the details."


    "Ah


    Then he told me about the situation


    In King Gu''s room, after the seventh master left, suddenly a messenger came over. In his hand, he was holding the letter I wrote. It was given to him by the big man when he arrived at the stockade. He had to report it first.


    "This is..."


    "What''s the matter, my lord?" Gu Wang''s side, chicken nest head unclear inside of ask a way."A letter from the leader of Duhuo stronghold says that Duhuo stronghold has been eliminated at this time and they are willing to be loyal to us again. What''s more surprising to me is that the letter also says that Daniel, the third priest of Nanyang Association, has taken refuge with us!"


    "Ah?" Rao is such a calm person as the chicken coop head. When he heard the news, he was surprised. He rarely frowned, but because his hair blocked his forehead, he couldn''t see clearly.


    "This Are you serious


    "Well..." Gu Wang thought for a moment. "It''s incredible. How can it be? The leader of Duhuo stronghold, I know, doesn''t look like someone who can do this kind of thing, and it''s unbelievable that the three priests took refuge in us! If it is true, then it must be something amazing to have such a result! "


    Gu Wang looked at the messenger kneeling on the ground and asked, "is that man still there?"


    "Just outside!"


    "Let him in!"


    "Yes

 Chapter 273

    "Let him in!"


    "Yes


    The messenger went out. After a while, a big man came in. He was simple and stupid, but he was as big as a wall.


    The big fool went in and saw Gu Wang. Although he didn''t know Gu Wang, he was very familiar with Gu Wang because every stronghold was the most honorable person. He had been sitting in the first seat for a while, so he still had some logical thinking.


    At this time, seeing him sitting in that position, he thought that this should be the king of Gu. He knelt down on the ground and said: "see you, Lord gu!"


    In fact, he is familiar with this action and this set of words. He used to do the same thing with the bald stronghold leader, but this time he replaced the former "stronghold leader" with "Gu Wang".


    Gu Wang looked at him and narrowed his eyes. He was a little confused.


    Because this man really knows that Duhuo village is also a big one. It can''t be ignored like other small villages.


    It''s very possible that the leaders of the small stockade are not very famous, but the big stockade like Duhuo stockade is probably not only famous.


    In other words, it is very important for those who are in power to control people. It is only a few years since the Nanyang Association came here, and it is less than half a year since it officially controlled most of the ancient villages in Southwest China. Before they came here, they still ruled here.


    As the leader of a village, bald man, like the seventh master and me, likes to put this kind of brainless person beside him as a confidant. Every year, he takes him with him in the Miao village competition, so this stupid man has met the Gu King several times.


    It''s just that the rammer didn''t take it to heart, so if we meet again today, we won''t see the king Gu, but the king Gu can recognize him.


    "It''s him." Gu Wang looked at him and murmured.


    The chicken nest head stood nearby. Hearing this, he immediately squatted down, lowered his head to the same height as the head of Gu king, leaned a little closer, and said in a low voice, "my Lord, I''ve seen two sides of this man before. He is really a close follower of Duhuo stronghold leader."


    Gu Wang nodded: "I know that, and this man has no heart. He is rather stupid. Is he Is that true


    Because if you want to cheat him, you should send a guy with a higher IQ to cheat him. Only in this way can you cheat him. Shoot a silly person. If Wanyi says something wrong, or if you cheat him, he will tell the truth. Isn''t that over?


    So at this time, Gu Wang was a little confused. Originally, he felt that the people of Nanyang Association didn''t need to cheat him with this routine. Looking at the ramming goods, he felt more confident about the authenticity of the matter.


    "Are you here to send me a message?" Gu Wang looks at him, light asks a way, tone can''t hear the slightest wave.


    "Yes." The big man replied without emotion.


    Gu Wang picked up the letter again: "this letter is written by your stronghold leader?"


    "Yes." As like as two peas, the same answer is still behoove, as if it were saying that mineral water is transparent.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What else did he ask you to do? Do you have anything else to say to me? " Gu Wang hesitated and asked.


    "Er..." Silly big man thought for a while, then said: "ah! Yes, said the Lord. Let me tell you the truth about the village. "


    "The truth?"


    Gu Wang frowned.


    The word "Truthfulness" is terrible. What is truthfulness? What is untrue? For a person who has not experienced it personally, you can''t study what the person in front of you says if he says it truthfully!


    So Gu Wang had some doubts about whether this truthfulness really wanted to tell him the truth or the version that the man wanted to tell him.


    "You wait first!" Gu Wang felt that he had to interrupt first. At this time, he had better cheat him first.


    "Can you guarantee that you saw it with your own eyes? And can you be sure that what you are going to say next must be true? "


    "Er..." That big man''s brain is not very good at all. If you tell him such profound words, he is easily confused!


    "Probably..." After struggling for a long time, he finally came up with such a sentence.


    Gu Wang


    What kind of operation is this? Maybe?


    Gu Wang was confused at that time. He said whether it was true or not. He was too vague.


    On one side, the head of the chicken nest had a quick mind. He knew what was going on, and then he turned and walked into the inner room. The tea in the teapot in the room was still half warm. He took a teacup, poured a cup of tea, and went out of the room again.


    "Have a cup of tea first. I''m thirsty after walking for such a long time. Don''t be afraid. Just tell me what you know and see." Chicken nest head handed the teacup to silly big man, the expression on his face was very gentle and kind, which made people feel at ease.


    The man looked at it, but also calm down, subconsciously took the cup, a head up and drink, it seems really thirsty."Don''t worry. There''s more to it. You can say that the tea pipe is enough."


    Chicken nest head said with a smile, then took the cup, and returned to the inner room.


    After drinking tea, the big man here cleared his throat and began to tell the truth. From the time when the seventh master came to them and asked them to kill the three priests and the original stronghold leader, and made him the new stronghold leader, until I beat the whole Duhuo stronghold once again, cleaned up the discipline, and sat back as the stronghold leader again.


    All these things are his personal experience. In the process, Gu Wang also raised a few questions to see what loopholes exist. However, because they are all true and experienced by himself, there is no problem.


    "You mean Lao Qi and the three priests had internal strife, so he took refuge in us? "


    "Well Right That big man Leng Leng, very easy-going nodded.


    Because this sentence is not what he said, but what king Gu summed up after hearing the whole story, so he was a little confused.


    "Well..." After listening, Gu Wang lowered his head and began to ponder. He carefully thought about whether it was true and why it was so coincidental? Why do you want to gather experts to deal with them in the Miao village competition?


    Sometimes, too coincidentally, people will be suspicious!


    But the problem is that he thought about it carefully for several times, but he didn''t find the problem, and he couldn''t figure out why the other party would come all of a sudden if it was fake.


    Is it doubt? Do you want to cheat yourself by doing this?


    But in the current situation, to put it mildly, if you want to hold a big competition, you have to ask others to release you. They don''t have to be so complicated.


    "Well I see. If you have nothing else to do, go back and tell him to come to see me tomorrow. I have something to tell him. "


    "Oh, good!" The big man agreed and stood up to go. At this time, the head of the chicken nest came out of it. He didn''t take the cup to fill the tea, but took a big bowl. He felt that the cup was not enough to drink.


    He was also really thirsty. He took up the bowl and drank it. After drinking, he handed it to him and said seriously, "you''re not good at all. You don''t have enough water."


    Then he turned around and left.


    "I..."


    Chicken nest head face helpless, but no way, for this kind of rammer goods, tea really no water to drink.


    "My Lord, do you think Is that true? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I would like to believe that he is true, but there is still a little doubt. I told him to ask the stronghold leader to come to see me tomorrow. Anyway, the day after tomorrow''s competition will be held. They will not cause any doubt with other people in the stronghold. At that time, it depends on the situation. "


    Gu Wang scratched his head and said, "it''s almost dawn. I''m going to have a rest. Next, I''m going to prepare for the competition. Let''s clean up the venue. I hope there will be a few more strong posterity, Nanyang Association This is the last battle


    The chicken nest head with an empty bowl on the back of his hand, slightly bowed: "don''t worry, my Lord. We will do all these things. As our king, you must be in full swing on that day. Don''t worry about these things any more."


    "Well, it''s hard for you." Gu Wang nodded, went to the other side of the room, and went up the stairs.


    This house is a two-story building. The main hall below is used for meeting guests and meeting business. The top is the residence. It has two bedrooms and some other rooms.


    "Dad, you''re done."


    As soon as Gu Wang went upstairs, a sweet girl''s voice came. Then, the sound of footsteps came from one of the bedrooms upstairs.


    Gu Wang raised his head and saw her come out of the room, wearing a Xue Luo skirt, with long hair floating, and a small bell written on her wrist. With the slight shaking of her hand, she sent out a pleasant bell.


    This is the daughter of King Gu. Miao''s name is a duo. It may be because he has been practicing Gu all the year round. King Gu had a daughter only at the age of 40. In a few years, his wife died, leaving him and his daughter alone.


    Because of the loss of his wife, King Gu took good care of his only relative, and the protection was unheard of. Today, the girl is 23 years old, but she has never been out of the stockade and has never felt the cruelty outside.


    In fact, when she became an adult, she no longer lived with her father. Instead, she had a small house of her own. However, six months ago, after the Nanyang Association invaded and controlled most of the southwest ancient village, he brought her back to live.


    If you don''t boast, in terms of using Gu, now in the southwest ancient village, only the seventh master and the ghost woman can win him!


    "Do you wake up? It''s not dawn yet. " When Gu Wang saw his daughter, a warm smile finally appeared on her face. He walked over and touched her head with his old and greedy bandage palm, with a kind face.


    "I can''t sleep. I feel so bored that I always feel that something will happen." Ah duo light frowned, slightly raised his head, Du mouth looked up at his father said.¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Wang''s smile suddenly froze, and his hand movement also stopped for a while, but they all returned to normal immediately.


    "It''s OK. It''s just a Miao village competition once a year. I''ve had it before. I''ll be very busy at this time."


    "However, I always feel different. It seems that something very special will happen, and Lingbao is not quite right."


    "Well..." Gu Wang put down his hand, and there was a hint of worry in his eyes, but he didn''t tell the truth. He just patted ah duo on the shoulder and whispered: "don''t think about it. Go to sleep again."


    Then he walked quickly past her and went back to his room. He was worried that if she asked again, he would not help saying it.


    In the past six months, he has never told her what happened in the stockade, and she has never known that such a foreign force appeared in the ancient stockade in Southwest China.


    This may be the mentality of an old father. He doesn''t want his daughter to be exposed to such things. He always wants to get rid of those hurtful and dark things.


    No one can tell whether this idea is right or wrong


    Gu Wang stood in his room with a gloomy face.


    The day after tomorrow, the final battle! I don''t know what will happen. If I lose, I don''t care. What about Addo?


    Especially after hearing what ah duo had just said, he was even more worried.


    Ah Duo is a gifted spiritual body. The spiritual treasure in her mouth is her own life poisonous insect. She has no power to hurt or cure, but she has the ability to predict the future. Maybe because she is only in her infancy, she can''t really predict the future.


    What it can do now is to judge whether there will be great events in the future.


    Just now she said something was wrong with Lingbao. That''s the message that something big is going to happen!


    In addition to the Miao village competition the day after tomorrow, he couldn''t imagine what it would be. However, this so-called event is Ji in the end! It''s fierce!

 Chapter 274

    Gu Wang stood in the room, secretly worried about the big event two days later. On the other side, only five steps away, ah duo was in the room, tossing and turning.


    "Lingbao, what''s the matter with you? I''ve never seen you like that. "


    Ah Duo is lying on the bed, looking at the chubby little insect lying on the white sheet.


    Her room layout is the girl''s room, which has a lot of white flowers and plants, one after another of the small flowers, there is a faint fragrance in the room.


    There is a white bed in the room near the window, one meter five times two meters in size, white sheets and two soft looking pillows.


    Generally speaking, ordinary girls, especially ah duo, are not fat girls. According to reason, they don''t need such a wide bed, but because of her habit, they have to put a wider bed.


    Next to her, the little bug named Lingbao was lying on the bed, on the other side. Although her body was not big, it was the only one in this half. One bug occupied half of the bed.


    "My father said it was ok, but I always felt something happened, and..." Ah duo looked at it with a worried face and gently stroked its body. "It''s hard. If only you could talk."


    Beside her, Lingbao was lying on the bed, which was different from other insects. It was as small as a mosquito or a fly, and even could not be seen clearly by the naked eye. Its body was very big, like a kitten.


    Of course, it''s impossible to be as big as a big orange. It''s just like a small suckling cat. It''s almost as big as a teacup cat. It''s lying on the bed, curling up slightly.


    The body is divided into seven sections. It looks a bit like a caterpillar. It has eight or nine pairs of small feet under its abdomen. Its whole body is ice blue and crystal clear!


    It feels like touching a layer of ice. It''s cool and smooth.


    It felt like a piece of ice with an ice blue fluorescent lamp inside.


    Of course, here is its original color, now, I don''t know why, his body suddenly began to flash, and began to flash pink light, like a peach!


    This is something that has never happened before. When Lingbao had a premonition that something big would happen in the future, at most, it was just like being sick, but it never changed color!


    That Lingbao used to have a pair of eyes like black beans. Now because of the pain, it becomes a seam. The small nose like a pig''s nose suddenly opens and closes, and gasps quickly.


    "I hope it''s all right, Lingbao. What''s the matter with you A duo stretched out his hand and hugged Lingbao. No matter how cold it was, he hugged it in his arms. He was tense by the ice, but he didn''t mean to let go.


    Father and daughter, each with his own mind, can''t fall asleep for a long time in their own house, whether they are sleepy or not. On the other side, in duhuozhai, that silly is also back


    "Are you finished? Make sure you haven''t missed anything. "


    "No, not really!"


    I sat on the position of the leader of the stronghold, and at the bottom was that silly man. He asked and answered, and talked about what he had seen the Gu king before.


    It can be seen that the child is sincere. He has told all about drinking tea and repeated his saying that there is no good water for tea.


    "What shall we do, sir? Shall we go? " Tie Ning was beside me, standing like a bodyguard. After listening to the man''s words, she lowered her head and asked in a low voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ He told me to go tomorrow? It seems that some people still don''t believe me. It''s better to meet him. After all, it''s just us who want to fight with Nanyang Association. Since the purpose is the same, it''s the right way to be together. "


    I said, got up and stood up, directly turned around and walked to the door of the inner room. As soon as I pushed the door, all the people inside were there. As soon as I opened the door, I looked at them.


    "Everybody, get ready." I stood at the door and looked at them with a smile. "I''m going to set out soon. I''m going to see King gu!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on the other side, in Feilong stronghold


    At this time, it''s daybreak. The car of the travel agency stops at the side of the road. Wang Yuxin and the driver are standing in front of the door. A dozen passengers stand in line. After counting the difference, they can start.


    Among them, there were two other people, the brothers. Last night, because I went to the old lady who was in charge of showing people dancing business, I found them some top-notch products and tortured them!


    At this time, they were very depressed, but they didn''t dare to say anything, because it was their own bad idea, and they both took things into other people''s house!


    As a result, as soon as I opened my eyes, I That''s it.


    It must be revenge! Can you offend such a person? If you want to say do it, if the other party can retaliate you once, it will be able to do it again for a second time! But he doesn''t know the other side''s energy!


    If we fight, we are likely to suffer losses!


    can''t really kill him in the past. They have the courage to go to the girls'' house with a spray like last night. I dare not!But if you can''t solve it all at once, he may retaliate.


    Think about it, forget it


    I''m not a chaste man either. Quan Dang had a nightmare last night. Let''s go about it. It seems that they don''t worry about it and don''t want to pursue it any more. Let''s forget it.


    Bullshit. What''s their reaction? I did that!


    But the brothers don''t know and dare not ask! That''s how it''s covered up.


    Wang Yuxin and the driver took the name list to count the number of people. Originally, there was me on it, but I said when I left that I would not follow the group, so now my name has been crossed out.


    They ordered it again, confirmed that it was correct, and then called everyone on the bus. One by one, they lined up to get on the bus. When the two brothers got on the bus, they both lowered their heads and did not dare to look at Wang Yuxin and the driver.


    The driver knew what was going on, but Wang Yuxin didn''t know much about it. As soon as they entered the door, Daniel came and directly knocked out and ran. Later, when they woke up, they couldn''t remember what happened before. The driver didn''t plan to tell her, so he just said I would not follow the group.


    So now a few people are relatively peaceful.


    Just at this time, from the other side of the stockade, another three people walked on foot. When they saw a bus from a travel agency parked here, they immediately ran over as soon as they saw the light.


    "Just a moment, ladies and gentlemen!"


    Among the three, a handsome man ran to the front of the two.


    Wang Yuxin was stunned and asked subconsciously, "what''s the matter, sir? What can I do for you


    The driver didn''t speak. He took a step forward, leaning to his shoulder, and kept Wang Yuxin behind without any trace.


    I can''t help it. What happened last night just now. This man is in a state of grass and wood. If any unknown man comes near her, you have to be careful.


    The man didn''t know whether he could see his action or not. He was three steps away from Wang Yuxin and said politely, "excuse me, is there a man named Guo Rui in this group?"


    "This..." Wang Yuxin showed a trace of embarrassment, "sorry, sir, the information of the members of the group is confidential, we can''t tell you."


    "Ah, that''s it." That man Leng Leng, and asked: "well, there are no chubby people, or five or six people walking together, this can always tell me."


    "Er, this..." Wang Yuxin thought about it. It really does not involve the customer''s privacy information. After all, it is something that can be seen at a glance.


    "No, we don''t have anyone who is very fat here, and the most people are only four in a family."


    "Oh, well, I''ll disturb you." The man bowed slightly and turned back.


    The driver was staring at him. At this time, he also found that when he turned around, he turned towards the bus. Moreover, his eyes glanced at the bus when he turned around.


    He didn''t stop deliberately, nor did he stretch his neck, or deliberately slow motion. He simply turned around. If he hadn''t been staring at this person, he would not have noticed such a squint on the car.


    After he turned around, he left directly without any stop. His pace was normal. He had already left the bus in a few steps and could not see it again.


    In such a flash, he could see clearly?


    The driver frowned and thought.


    To tell you the truth, after what happened last night, he realized that the mage, who had been circulating all the time, really existed and appeared beside him!


    Now, he is not surprised at what happens again. Moreover, when he encounters something that his previous knowledge can''t explain, he will decide that this person should have something to do with the mage.


    However, he also knows that these things are not for him to deal with. Just take care of your own affairs. Don''t ask more, don''t see more, don''t think more, don''t say more. It''s easy to get into trouble!


    "Come on, it''s time to go." He said, holding Wang Yuxin''s arm and taking her to the car, he got into the driver''s seat first.


    In the car, except for the two brothers who bowed their heads and didn''t speak, the rest of the people were talking about last night. They were very excited, especially at the end of the day, the expert who didn''t know where to come from cut off the dragon with a knife. What a prestige!


    What I saw again, what I said was the same as that of the Dragon chopper. What I didn''t see was that I regretted that I didn''t go and listened with relish.


    Wang Yuxin sat in her seat and listened with relish. Only the driver''s uncle sighed, slowly started the car and began to drive towards the ancient village.


    Southwest ancient village, their last stop, but it''s just a few villages closest to the outside.


    The entire village group, can be used as a scenic spot, at most less than 20% of the area! The rest, are not allowed to enter, but for Gong Wangshu they are not with the group, Gong Xiaoting will not be in the case of no one found in the ghost where the woman."He''s not in that car. I''ve seen him, but I can''t rule out that he''s changed. After all, when we look for him as before, we can''t even find a shadow, and we can''t figure it out." The man who had just asked came back and said to his two companions.


    "What shall we do? The southwest ancient village is so big, how can we know where they are? " Among the remaining two, a little fat man asked.


    "You don''t need to know where they are." The man said again. "We already know their ultimate goal. As long as we go, we don''t need to look for them, they will show up."


    He said, looking to the direction of the bus, the same, that is the direction of Southwest ancient village.


    "Just now, I heard a wonderful thing from the conversation of the people in the car. Maybe all the people in the stockade know it. Let''s go and ask first. I always think it has something to do with our other purpose."

 Chapter 275

    "Get ready, everyone. I''m going to set out soon. I''m going to see King gu! "


    I stood at the door, looking at the house is still a few people, said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? "


    "Sir, didn''t he say he would go tomorrow?" Tie Ning was standing beside me, just listening to the report of that silly big man with me. As soon as I said that I would leave now, she immediately called.


    I looked back at him and said, "who did he say that to?"


    "Ah?" Tie Ning was stunned. "Well With him? "


    "To whom should he take that?"


    "Take it to the stronghold leader." Tie Ning scratched the back of his head and said.


    "Am I the stronghold leader?"


    "Er..."


    "Can he control me?"


    "Hiss -" Tie Ning took a cool breath, carefully pondered this matter, suddenly felt as if it was a new idea.


    That makes sense! He asked the stronghold leader to go tomorrow, but if he wasn''t the stronghold leader, why did he have to listen to him?


    Tie Ning frowned and thought, this logic is no problem, but why does he always feel that there is something wrong


    "Going now? I just cured him! " Elder martial sister Yaqin was very anxious when she heard that she just said not to move after repairing. As a result, just after repairing, you are going to go far away?!


    How are doctors so angry


    "Don''t worry, elder martial sister. You don''t need to move by yourself. As before, just come in and I''ll go. You can have a rest." I said, pointing to my chest.


    "Well All right Elder martial sister Yaqin tooted her mouth and said reluctantly. She turned her head and looked at Cheng Qianyu: "you must have a good rest. Do you understand me?"


    Cheng Qianyu was not good at communicating with others, but he met the elder martial sister. He turned his head to the other side and said: "I know, I know!"


    I looked at Zhuoma again. Other people''s problems have been solved. What should she do


    We''re going to Gu Wang''s right now. How can I explain this guy? How can I protect her when there''s a real fight? Especially now a coma, there is a can''t strenuous exercise, more shortage of hands!


    This problem must be solved first!


    "Little Zhuoma ~"


    I looked at her with a smile. I felt that I should be very kind and kind, but the information she gave me from her expression made me feel not like this


    "Brother Brother, what are you doing? " Small Zhuoma although still call me brother, but it is a pair of saw wolf grandmother''s expression.


    "Come in, too." I pointed to the purplish red mark on my chest and said in my disgusting voice.


    "No!" Small Zhuoma a face firm!


    "Listen, there''s an apartment inside. You know, there''s nothing dirty, there''s no body tissue, it''s equivalent to It''s a different world. I''m just a portal here. "


    I tried my best to explain to her, but it was obvious that this kind of words couldn''t motivate the girl with mental cleanliness.


    "I..." I scratched my head and felt that this was not the way. Looking back at Tie Ning, I suddenly got an idea and handed him a look.


    "Ah?" Tie Ning was stunned for a moment.


    "No!" I nuzui, Tie Ning and looked, finally understand, happy to go to Zhuoma''s side.


    "What are you doing what the hell! Let go of me Zhuoma has not yet waited for the reaction to come over, but was caught by Tie Ning and led directly!


    The stick he threw out can bounce back the wings of the flying dragon. It''s not like playing with a little girl?! Directly brought over, a raised hand, holding her ran to my chest came.


    I''ve been ready for a long time. With a flash of purplish red light on my chest, I directly sucked them in, and I don''t care about that?!


    "All right, come on in, let''s go!" I patted my chest and turned to the others.


    Cheng Qianyu, elder martial sister Yaqin, and Luo Peng, who is still in a coma, inhale all of them, then come out of the inner room and come to that silly face.


    "I''ll leave the stockade to you. Take care of it for me. I''m leaving. I don''t have to come back any time." I patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile.


    Originally, I didn''t plan to be a stronghold leader here. I just borrowed such an identity to have a preliminary contact with the king Gu. Now, we will officially meet to talk about cooperation. When the fight is over, I will get the way to understand Gu and go back to Jicheng. Who cares?


    Anyway, no matter how bad this stall is, I have to go.


    So I didn''t plan to come back when I left. When I left, I told them that they didn''t need to go to the Miao village competition. I just went on behalf of the village.


    My current image is the bald stronghold leader, and none of them will question it.


    I didn''t bring anyone in the stockade except the one I sucked into the system. I just took Daniel. This guy must let Gu Wang see him, or he won''t be at ease. How did they come and how did they go? They bid farewell to duhuozhai and went straight to Gu Wang''s residence!I have to say that the plan didn''t change fast. The ancients didn''t deceive me. They had planned to follow the regiment to the southwest ancient village, but they came directly from Feilong village. Originally, I wanted to treat Zhuoma as the sister of the woman I don''t know, but suddenly I found that she didn''t need to


    Now, I wanted to pretend to be a stronghold leader and play around to see if there was any chance to go further. As a result, I took a big step to the final battle!


    You can''t do this!


    I can''t help it. Let''s go step by step. I can''t be prepared for what will happen now. Maybe as soon as I went there and was ready to cooperate, I suddenly found that there was no need for cooperation


    ¡­¡­


    The owner of the southwest ancient stronghold, Gu Wang''s residence, may be worried about too many things. The nominal leader of the southwest ancient stronghold tossed and turned in bed for nearly two hours before he fell asleep, but he just fell asleep for less than an hour


    "Gu Wang! Come out, you''ve come home to cut! "


    Standing outside the stockade, facing the guard''s obstruction, I directly urged the magic power to move the real Qi. My Qi sank into the Dantian, and I yelled out in a voice!


    The Gu king was working hard day by day. He could only fall asleep for a long time. He was a little weak. Suddenly, I called out this voice, and "Teng Leng" woke up!


    He woke up in fright. The two guards who stopped me at the entrance of the stockade at the bottom almost fainted


    What kind of operation is this? Just yell?! Will the Gu King blame them?!


    "You, how dare you..." Two guards pointed at me, their fingers and voices shaking.


    "What''s the matter with me? I don''t belong to him. Why don''t I call and ring the doorbell? It''s just that the doorbell is a little big. "


    "That''s a little big!" They were not calm at that time, and just then, behind them, there was a cough!


    Teng!


    All of a sudden, two people with the electricity like a thrill! The cold sweat on the head came out at that time!


    I stood opposite to them and could see the situation behind them. Looking directly through the gap between their heads, I could see a man coming slowly from inside.


    I look like I''m in my sixties. I only wear a long-time brown red coat on my upper body. There''s nothing else. I have bronze skin. I have bandages on my arms. There''s a light blood stain on the bandages.


    I can see that this person''s strength is almost equal to mine just in mana cultivation. If you add the magic trick, he will be much more powerful than me!


    But at this time his mental state and physical state are not the best, if I really start, I should not eat much loss.


    Why do you say this? After all, I don''t know what kind of temper this person is. Although I''m here to talk about cooperation, what if something unexpected happens? What if there''s a misunderstanding? You have to figure out everything. Come again.


    It''s better to think more than less.


    "Hi, my dear Lord Gu Wang, you have come out to welcome your guests." I looked at him and said with a smile.


    King Gu is walking here. When he hears my words, he suddenly takes a step in the air and takes it back


    The wind Something''s wrong?


    The main reason is that I still use the bald image, and this person, he knows, so I was confused at that time. I didn''t remember this guy jumping like this! How can we meet today? This man can jump so much?!


    Gu Wang frowned and looked at me. There was another person beside me, one eyed dragon Daniel, who Gu Wang knew. When Nanyang Association came here half a year ago, Daniel was also a high-level person. Naturally, he would remember more deeply, not to mention such a special person as one eyed dragon.


    So when I look at it now, I feel a little bit puzzled at that time.


    The two of us came together. This is right, and so is the information he got. However, one of the problems is that the time is not right, the other is that the character of "me" is not right, and the other is that


    Gu Wang looked at Daniel''s expression carefully and found that his face was not the same as that of half a year ago. When he saw him for the first time, he was still the three high priestesses. Now, he felt that he was as sad as a lost dog. It seemed that he was not as high as the bald man.


    This


    The two guards stopped me and glanced at the Gu King behind him from time to time. The sweat on his head had already reflected. Is it to stop or not to stop!


    But the Gu king was still thinking about it. He didn''t care about the two guards at all. I looked at the heart and said how could it be so troublesome. I turned my mouth and grabbed Daniel''s arm. My heart moved in instantly!


    The two guards also put out their hands to stop me. Suddenly they felt that the two people in front of me were all gone. They looked back and found that they were behind me!


    "What?"


    Two people were shocked at that time. The king Gu was also scared and immediately stepped back. With a wave of both hands, the bandage on his arm flickered slightly. In a trance, a faint red light flashed by."Wait a minute! Wait a minute! Have a good talk! Don''t be impulsive As soon as I saw this posture, I quickly stretched out my hands to make a surrender and said with a smile.


    If he does, I will not be able to stop him unless I open another dark Holy Land!


    Fortunately, the king Gu was not a violent man. Just then, he was ready to fight, but did not fight directly. Of course, it may also be that the verbal purpose of my trip is good, which saved my life.


    "You It''s not someone I know. If a person''s character changes again, it can''t be like this. Although I don''t remember all the people in southwest ancient village, I''m sure I haven''t seen him in my life. "


    Gu Wang looked at me with vigilance. The light red light on his hand flickered, as if he had a fluorescent lamp. I have reason to believe that as long as I have a change, he can give me a while, and then I may die without knowing how I died.


    I looked around, because my voice was too loud just now. Many people in the stronghold came out to see what was going on. When they saw the confrontation between Gu Wang and me, they all looked at me with a sad and indignant face.


    "Are you sure Do you want to talk in a place like this? I''m here to talk about cooperation with you. We have the same purpose. " I slowly put down my hand, looked at him with a smile, and opened my words first.


    "Well?" The corner of Gu King''s eye moved and he looked left and right. All the people in the stockade were staring at him.


    "Come with me." Gu Wang says, put down a hand, the red light on the hand also dissipated.


    The people around them all relaxed when they saw that the king Gu had stopped fighting, but they were still looking at us, trying to see what we were.


    I took Daniel to the house with the king Gu under the gaze of almost all the villagers. The king Gu sat on his throne and looked at us.


    "You..."


    Gu Wang just wanted to speak. I suddenly put my hand on his face and took off the mask. The magic power disappeared immediately. My original appearance showed up in front of him in a moment, blocking all his next words!


    "I''ve met King Gu. I''d like to help you, Mr. Guo Rui, President of Tongzhou society

 Chapter 276

    "I''ve met King Gu. I''d like to help you, Mr. Guo Rui, President of Tongzhou society


    I took off the mask and showed my original appearance. I took the mask directly in my right hand and pressed my left palm on the back of my right hand.


    "Ka..."


    The Gu king was just about to speak, but the first word had not finished yet. Suddenly, he was shocked by the scene in front of him!


    A person suddenly changed into a different look. The bald man, who was originally well proportioned, suddenly turned into a chubby teenager, hugging himself with a mask in his hand.


    "Because The mask? Then he... "


    Gu Wang looked at the mask on my hand and Daniel beside me, and asked tentatively.


    "Oh, no, he is! The real three priests I pointed to the Cyclops around me and explained to him. "He really took refuge in us, but don''t give too much hope, because he is really weak!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Daniel smiles awkwardly and politely. He opens his hand and makes a helpless expression. He glances at me.


    That means, what can I do? I''m also desperate, but I can''t beat him. What he says is what he says.


    "Alas..." Gu Wang sighed. "I just know that how can someone join Nanyang association first and then turn back suddenly at this time, and there is a high-level figure of Nanyang association joining here. I thought it would be a scam, so it is!"


    "Yes, I''ve come here to dispel your doubts. Otherwise, you are always so frightened and suspicious. I''m afraid there will be some problems in our cooperation." I said, moving my hand, putting the mask into the system.


    The king Gu saw that I didn''t do anything. The mask on his hand was gone, and he didn''t have a very surprised expression. He just said faintly: "TongZhou society I haven''t heard of this name. After all, Luzhou is too far away from Yunzhou, but I will remember it deeply in the future. "


    "Thank you for thinking about it. I''m afraid I''m not in love with you." I immediately said politely.


    Just now I was able to be wild outside. It''s better to try not to be so rough inside.


    As for names, I actually have many identities, such as the president of Tongzhou society, the commander of shadow army, the agent of Dongfang District, and so on.


    But if you think about it carefully, you have to say the right words in which mountain you sing and where you are How do you manage the southwest affairs of Yunzhou? When the identity of the shadow army is reported, there is always a suspicion of bullying others and suppressing others.


    After all, the shadow army is the only official mage organization. Its name is too big!


    After thinking about it, it''s better to be the president of Tongzhou society, because it''s a non-governmental organization. Compared with his Gu Wang, the "leader of the ancient village in Southwest China", it basically belongs to the same level.


    We are cooperation, level between the best communication!


    "We came from Luzhou to save a friend of mine. Not long ago, she came here for a visit. I knew that the front and outside of the southwest ancient village was open as a scenic spot, but she didn''t know that. She intruded into the deep of the southwest ancient village by mistake and was poisoned. At most, we could suppress it but not eradicate it. So this trip is to find the poisonous person. I heard here It''s almost under the control of Nanyang Association. I think it has something to do with them, so I''m here to cooperate with you. "


    I look at Gu Wang and tell him the reason. Since we want to cooperate, it''s better to spread out a lot of words. Otherwise, both sides of the cooperation will have a bad heart and will probably be destroyed!


    Besides, I have another purpose


    After listening to what I said, Gu Wang nodded: "you are right. Seven out of ten of the southwest ancient villages have been controlled by the Nanyang Association. They send people to supervise the villages and forbid them to go out, let alone outsiders. Your friends should be hurt by them."


    "Yes, so it seems that I''m not wrong about what I thought and what I did." I stared at him and said faintly.


    No, he hasn''t given me the answer I want.


    The king Gu sat on his throne, supported his elbows on his knees, leaned down and stared at the ground. I couldn''t see his expression clearly, but I felt a tangled color on his face.


    I looked at him with a faint smile, but I didn''t speak. I waited for the result of his thinking. Daniel didn''t know what was going on. He was worried, but he didn''t dare to speak. Standing there, he felt uncomfortable, whether he was rocking his body, as if his back was scratched.


    In this way, more than half an hour later, the king finally raised his head, looked at me seriously and firmly, and said, "your friend, what''s the poison? I''ve been practicing for so many years, and I can also be called superior in the aspect of using Gu. If I can, I may be able to help him solve Gu. "


    "Big red lotus!"


    I looked at him, crisp said the name of dahonglian, but his face, but it is inexplicable with a brilliant smile, and what I said has nothing to do with.


    Because I got the answer I wanted, and it was the best!As I said just now, I have another purpose. When I spread out the reasons for coming here, there is a hidden meaning in it.


    I''m here for my friend. I''m looking for a person, but it''s actually a way to dispel the evil. It''s just because this method is on the people of Nanyang Association, that''s why I''m aiming at Nanyang Association. That''s why I have the same purpose with him. That''s why I have this cooperation!


    But what if my purpose disappears


    If I have got the method of understanding Gu, will I go against Nanyang association again? That''s useless work!


    I believe that when the king Gu listened to me, he would also know these connotations. That''s why he had been struggling for so long. He was struggling whether he wanted to help me or give me a solution.


    If you don''t give it, he always feels that his heart will be condemned. If you give it to me, I won''t cooperate with him, and the help I just got will be gone. If you defeat Nanyang Association, you will lose another force!


    It''s a test.


    I gave him a test.


    I don''t think that as long as he doesn''t help me, he''s not a good person. I agree with that sentence. It''s love to help you, but it''s duty not to help you. What does it have to do with you? Why do I have to help you?


    Therefore, I will not say that if he does not say this, he must be a person with bad mental skills. I just want to make a preliminary judgment on him. It is equivalent to a short answer question with no standard answer, and points are given as appropriate.


    In fact, when he was entangled, I already had the answer. If I could have such an expression, I knew that this person would not be bad. In the end, he really said the best answer!


    Full answer!


    "Big Big red lotus The Gu king was stunned when he heard that. He frowned slightly and looked at me with disbelief.


    "Yes, you heard me right. It''s dahonglian." I''m sure.


    From the beginning, I didn''t expect him to solve it. Dahonglian is an extinct witchcraft. No matter how much he studies, it''s what he has now.


    A zoologist, you put him in the zoo, he may be able to give you all the research, understand, you let him study dinosaurs, he is also enough!


    "Dahonglian was supposed to be extinct a long time ago. If someone can use it now, and this person is in our southwest ancient village, I think there are only two people left!" Gu Wang said in a deep voice.


    "Which two?"


    "Old lady and old seven!"


    "Old seven?" I frowned in doubt. "That''s what I heard. What they call seventh master?"


    "Seventh master? He deserves it too?! Here, he is called lame old seven. He is a good material for practice, but unfortunately he is not good at heart, selfish and ambitious! Because the cultivation of witchcraft is too fierce, he was surrounded and attacked by us in his early years, but he fled abroad. Unexpectedly, he went to join the Nanyang Association. " Gu Wang said with a gloomy face, and his tone was full of killing intention. He hated the man!


    I thought about it for a while, and then asked, "where''s the ghost woman? Who is she? "


    "Gui Po, he is older than Lao Qi. He is more than ten or twenty years old. Like him, he has high cultivation talent, and has practiced those ferocious witchcraft. She has been attacked by us, but she is different from Lao Qi. She has never left here. After a long time, she has stopped, and we will not pursue her."


    "Where is she?"


    "Jinzhizhai, the southwest of Guzhai, has lived there for many years. The first stop of Nanyang association is there. Now Maybe I joined the Nanyang Association. " Said the king.


    I frowned and thought about it. Suddenly I turned my head and looked at Daniel beside me. He was scared!


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "You said before that you and that old seven came from Nanyang recently. That is to say, before, you and he were in Nanyang and didn''t come to southwest ancient village."


    "Yes." Daniel nodded.


    "I see." I turned back and nodded.


    A total of two people will be dahonglian. Now one of them was not here at the time of the crime, but in Nanyang. Isn''t there only one left?


    Ghost woman!


    I used to think it was a man, but it turned out that it was still a woman. I was more than ten or twenty years older than the seventh master. I guess I have been happy for a century!


    There are two extremes for an old man at this age.


    One is to see through the world of mortals. It''s not far from death, so it''s easy. You''re free to threaten, you''re free to toss. Anyway, it''s just shortening the life span. Where can you go?


    There is also a very afraid of death, is desperate to survive! The older the people in the world are, the less daring they are!


    I just don''t know what kind of ghost woman she is, and now there is no evidence that she has joined the Nanyang Association. Maybe it''s just her eccentric character that hurt Gong Xiaoting?


    But whatever it is, it''s certain to cooperate with Gu Wang now! Because even if she is not a member of Nanyang Association, there is such a force in the middle of it, and she is very constrained!"Now that we''ve got our words out, it''s easy to do. On the day of the competition, we will continue to appear as duhuozhai. It''s up to you to decide when to start." I said.


    "Good." Gu Wang nodded. "My initial plan is to start after the end. I need to see who are the experts in the competition, and then gather them together, so that our chances of winning will be higher."


    "Well, that''s the safest one." I nodded, suddenly thought of something, and said: "can you tell me the process of the competition, and which villages are not controlled by Nanyang association now, and those villages are almost completely controlled by Nanyang Association."


    "Well?" The king of Gu raised his head. "What are you doing?"


    I smile, eyes slightly closed, and then open, eyes suddenly emerge!


    "To find a master in the competition is to improve one''s own strength, but also to weaken the other''s strength You can also improve your strength! "

 Chapter 277

    Boom!


    The night was very quiet. In the evening of that day, a piece of news spread to every village like the wind. The day after tomorrow, the annual Miao village competition will begin. Nanyang Association, which rules here for half a year, also agreed to hold the competition. At that time, people from every village can participate in it.


    This news is just like spring breeze to them!


    In the past six months, how many stockaded villages here have been regarded as the gold jewelry processing factory by the people of Nanyang association! How many people are patrolling around the stockade!


    They thought that they might not be able to get out in their life. Even if they could, it would be a long time in the future. As for the annual Miao village competition, they have no hope at all.


    Did not expect, really did not expect, Nanyang association people actually agreed to hold the competition!


    Although it is still in the stockade, at most, it is better than nothing.


    The whole southwest ancient village was so excited that these people didn''t fall asleep until very late. They didn''t fall asleep until after midnight. But


    "Fire


    "Where''s the fire? Put out the fire


    "People! People are dead! Help


    With a blast like the sky, the heartless fire was burning up! This stockade, which can be regarded as No.1 in the whole southwest ancient stockade, was swallowed by the flame in an instant!


    Countless people woke up from their sleep, but as soon as they got up, they found that they were already in the fire


    This fire almost covered the whole stockade!


    "Help, help!"


    "Who? Who''s there? "


    "Help! Someone wants to kill... "


    There were countless screams mixed with the crackle of the explosion, and the scene was in a mess. No one could hear what one of them was saying, but for the sake of insurance, I killed the name of this person.


    In the light of the fire, the trees around me were reflected with long black shadows, which swayed with the shaking of the fire. I wore a mask and turned into a short public face, perfectly hiding in the trees.


    The sound of disaster awakened the three neighboring villages. Many people ran out to look at the red light nearby, but nothing could be done.


    They knew that many people would die in the fire, but they couldn''t get out. Until then, Nanyang Association didn''t plan to release them from the stockade!


    In exchange for a big fire, half of the Nanyang people on patrol went there to explore the situation, while the rest were still here, preventing them from going out and outsiders from entering.


    "Look, grandfather, the fire!" In a room, the little grandson, who looks like he is only six or seven years old, kneels in front of the window and looks at the fire in the distance. His young face is slightly red.


    His grandfather lay on the bed, covered with a quilt and covered his eyes with his arms. When he heard this, he just turned over and murmured, "don''t worry so much. Those guys won''t let us go out. They can only worry for nothing. The day after tomorrow is the big match. We have to go to the main village tomorrow. It''s better to have a good sleep."


    Outside the burning stockade, Nanyang people everywhere frowned at the fire. In particular, they could no longer hear anyone calling in the fire.


    This means that those people I''m afraid something has happened!


    After all, fire and water are merciless!


    But this fire is not natural fire, but man-made fire! Fire and water are merciless, but people have feelings!


    Outside the stronghold, hiding in the woods, I do my fingers pinching fast, just to see if there is something wrong and if there is anyone left out.


    In the sea of fire, there are many people who died, but this is not the total number of people from the village and the Nanyang Association.


    Ah, no, to be exact, the number of Nanyang people is right, but the total number is wrong, which means that a lot of the original villagers have come out.


    However, no one saw anyone run out, as if these people disappeared out of thin air!


    Of course, people will not disappear out of thin air, especially the people who come out of the fire, who are now in my system


    "There should be no one. It''s time to go." I carefully calculated and calculated, no matter how to calculate, there will be no survivors in the sea of fire. I put down my hand, looked at the fire, sighed, reached out and took out an invisible symbol, read a truth, the paper symbol on my hand disappeared instantly, and my body also disappeared.


    No matter how small I become, I can''t exceed the limit of human beings. What''s more, if I''m too small, I''ll be more attractive. It''s better to be invisible.


    It''s only ten minutes, but it''s good to use it all the time.


    I used the special effect of invisibility to walk past a large group of Nanyang people in front of me. Some places that I couldn''t walk could just move around in a moment, and then I left the scene surrounded by a large group of Nanyang peopleAll this is our plan!


    At that time, in Gu Wang''s village


    "What do you mean?" Gu Wang looked at me, his eyes twinkled slightly. He seemed to have understood my meaning, but he still wanted to confirm it again.


    "It literally means that weakening the strength of the other side is also improving their own strength, as long as they can ensure that they are not injured." I looked at him with a smile and said ambiguously.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Tell me about your plan. " Gu Wang was silent for a moment and said.


    "Tell me which stockade is closest to the Nanyang Association and which is covetous by the Nanyang Association. I''ll go to see which one has the most Nanyang garrison, and I''ll go to which side." I smile a face of amiable, as if really want to go to which relatives and friends home.


    But how to look at it, there is a kind of hidden knife in a smile.


    Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha


    ¡°¡­¡­ Your idea is bold, but are you sure it won''t get their attention? What if they don''t hold the big game? That''s a big loss for a small one. " Gu Wang thought about it and said with some worry.


    "This is really something to consider Wait, why did he promise you to hold this contest? These people won''t be so kind. What did you promise them? "


    "I promise them that if they hold the competition, we will help them with anything in the future, and there is also a premise that during the competition, they will still supervise it, which is equivalent to changing the prison environment from each stockade to the arena for a short time."


    "That''s it!" I spread out my hands and made a "beautiful" posture. "Do you think you''re the only one looking forward to this competition? I think he should also be looking forward to it, because once this competition is held, it means that he will take full control of Southwest ancient village! And if not? In particular, he promised to hold it, but he turned back on it


    In his opinion, you should also be angry. What is the result? You can do it! Even if we don''t do it, we won''t let it go again. And he was worried about it. In this way, it''s even more difficult for him to get full control of the southwest ancient village! And


    I pondered for a while, and then said: "you told me to come tomorrow, because all the people in the stockade will come tomorrow, right?"


    "That''s right!" Said the king.


    "That''s good. Today, the event of holding the competition will spread to all villages. People who have been looking forward to freedom for a long time are cheering and have a little hope. But if they are disappointed again, what will they do?"


    "Well..."


    The king Gu was silent. Indeed, there was some truth in what I said. These things will happen.


    "They don''t want to see this, so the competition won''t be cancelled, at least not in a big probability! If it''s cancelled, it''s no different from giving the whole southwest ancient village a reason - a reason to attack them together! "


    ¡­¡­


    When I walk on the road, there are no Nanyang people here, or even no one. There are only trees and soil around me, and I step on the soil and feel the tree.


    At this time, I explored the divine consciousness into the space of the system, where there were 100 original villagers of Southwest ancient villages.


    "Mom! I''m so scared It''s a child''s voice, with a cry.


    "I''m not afraid. I''m good. It''s going to be OK. God bless me. I hope others are OK, too." This is a woman''s voice. It should be the child''s mother.


    "Oh, here you are, too!" It''s a man''s voice again, with a little surprise in the tone. It should be that I just found my acquaintance.


    "Oh, my God, that''s great. You''re OK. That''s great!" This is still a man''s voice, should be in response to the last man.


    Two men No, I can''t be corrupt. It''s a brother. What are you thinking about?!


    "Everybody My heart read a move, in the heart call way, like a village horn, said to the people in the system.


    "Who?" At once, someone cried out warily, like a bird in a panic.


    "It''s a familiar voice. It''s the one who saved us! My benefactor Said a woman''s voice, weeping.


    I thought about it for a moment. Indeed, in the process of saving people, there were several people who said a few words because of the special situation. Among these people, most of them were women


    It''s understandable that women are more afraid than men in this situation. Because of fear, when a strange man suddenly appears in front of me, there will inevitably be some extreme reactions, so I can only explain a few words and then accept them.


    I didn''t expect anyone to remember my voice!


    "Yes, it''s me. Now you are in a safe place. Please forgive me for my lack of ability. I can only save 100 people. But I can guarantee that the dead are not innocent. You should also find that all the people around you are villagers, and none of them are Nanyang people, right?"


    When I said this, the people inside immediately began to whisper, because I can only integrate the divine consciousness, that is, only the ability to speak and hear them, and there is no vision, so I don''t know what''s going on inside.But soon, they got the answer. It is true that there is no Nanyang people, and the people in each family are complete.


    Nonsense, sleep in the same family, when the fire is at night, they have no time to run out, I save them naturally is a save is a family!


    As for those who have not been saved, I also get the information that they are too close to Nanyang people from the information given by Gu Wang and the tactics of heaven. These people No one who is not close to Nanyang people is worth saving.


    I can only save 100 people. According to the population of this village, it''s more than half. Alas


    But at this time, among the 100 people, I don''t know which one is so smart. Suddenly, a sentence came: "you came to save us in time, and you avoided those Nanyang people accurately. Did you set the fire?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Suddenly, the scene was silent!


    Dead silence!


    It''s a good thing to save people, but to kill first and then to save, that''s the worst!


    For a moment, everyone was silent. The questioner, the rest of the crowd, and I, were silent, as if they were holding their breath, waiting for the result.


    I can''t see what they look like. I don''t know what kind of expression they will have on their faces that have just experienced life and death.


    In the face of the Savior, but to get the result that he is the arsonist, what will be their reaction?


    But I don''t want to lie.


    Perhaps, this in their hearts, already have the answer, just wait for me to say it, and I, also don''t have the heart to cheat them now.


    "Alas --" I sighed and put my divine sense into my eyes. It seemed that I could see their figures. I firmly replied, "yes, it''s me!"

 Chapter 278

    "It''s me!"


    Two words a, that 100 people all quiet, dead general quiet ah! Even the sound of breathing can not be heard, as if no one!


    All the people, they can''t see my face, but with the impression, they can remember what image I am. They all come up with that image in their mind.


    But it''s two things.


    One is what I looked like when I was saving them. I broke into the sea of fire and rescued them, just like a hero! One is the way I set fire, so that they are in danger for no reason, a pair of ugly faces.


    "You have your own judgment about who I am. I don''t want to explain anything. I don''t want to turn myself into anything. I set the fire to kill those Nanyang people. Villagers, as I said just now, the dead people are not completely innocent. If there is one of your relatives and friends, I''m very sorry. If there is anything, we''ll come back Go and talk about it. I''ll take you to see Gu Wang. "


    When I finished speaking, I pulled the divine consciousness out of the system and started on my way.


    Even if such a big event happens, they probably won''t cancel the Miao village competition, but it''s not good if there are too many things. It''s a long way to go. Let''s kill one tonight, and let''s talk about the rest. Let''s go back first.


    At this time, Gu Wang should be ready. Tomorrow, if they are really stupid and cancel the competition, plan B will start immediately and the war will start ahead of time!


    And


    "And what?"


    We are still talking in Guwang village


    "Maybe you don''t know, but they have known our existence for a long time, and they should have thought that we are here. Do you know what they are most afraid of?"


    "I''m afraid you''ll cooperate with me." Said the king.


    "That''s right!" I nodded. "They don''t know that we have cooperated, so now, for them, we should try our best to organize our meeting, and at the same time, we will try our best to get full control of Southwest ancient village. In that case, even if I want to cooperate with you, it''s useless."


    "You mean..."


    "I think they are looking for me, in that case I''ll take advantage of this time to let them know! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! There, there! Check it out! "


    In the early morning, the fire had gone out, leaving only blackened wood and unknown remains, as well as bones everywhere.


    The flame burned for several hours, because the fire was so big that it didn''t go out until dawn. There was no little Mars left.


    Of course, I don''t even have any fun


    "Can you tell which is which? These People? Who can find out? "


    People everywhere have to have a steward. There are few high priests from Nanyang Association, but there are many middle-level people in the village. They are stationed in some of the villages every three or five times. Of course, they are all large and medium-sized ancient villages. There is no one in the small village.


    The one I burned last night is a medium-sized stockade with a middle-level leading cadre of Nanyang Association.


    But that''s no use, full of you, Daniel, a three priests are beaten by me, let alone him!


    So at that time, we solved this problem very quickly. We solved it first and then set it on fire. Moreover, we just said that not every village has middle-level people. So when there is an accident here, we can''t even rescue people around. Those strong people need to come from far away.


    And when they arrived, I didn''t know where I had gone, not to mention that I couldn''t beat them!


    So at this time, these people have no way. They don''t know what''s going on. They don''t know whether it''s natural or artificial. They don''t even know what happened here. They don''t know what happened here!


    In front of me, there are rows of people lying on the ground who have just been moved out from the inside. They can still see the human figure, but they can''t tell their appearance. They are all scorched black, not to mention their clothes. They haven''t been there for a long time, and they can''t be analyzed from their clothes!


    One by one charcoal roasted live people!


    "I don''t think it''s an accident, but who will do it at this time? King Gu? It''s impossible! This is equivalent to all his villagers, and the seventh master has just promised him to hold a competition. What''s good for him to do so at this time? "


    "Well But who did it? Is it really an accident? "


    "No way."


    As they were talking, a cough came from behind them, which frightened them. When they looked back, they saw a dwarf limping over with a cold face.


    "Seventh master!"


    "Seventh master!"


    Two people all over one excited spirit, quickly cent left and right spread out, opened a road for seven ye, let him pass.


    The seventh master''s face is so overcast that he can wring out water! He walked up to the rows of toasters. He couldn''t tell which of them was which. He could only see the black charcoal."It must be them It must be them Seven Ye looking at these people, and from inside there are a pair of people, two people carry a, these have been indistinguishable people to carry out from inside, more see more angry!


    Those two people don''t know who the seventh master is talking about, but you can see that at this time, don''t ask, it''s not good to ask!


    The seventh master didn''t care about them either. Looking at the corpses, the people who carried them, the investigators and the commanders in front of him, his face darkened: "waste! It''s all rubbish


    With that, he turned around and left without looking or doing anything. He left without saying a word.


    The two leaders looked at each other and made eye contact with each other. They didn''t know what the seventh master meant.


    In the end, it was decided that we should do whatever we didn''t see.


    And the seventh master, after leaving here, kept walking to the southwest, stepping on the air defense skill, flying all the way, straight out of the border, to the southeast!


    Now this situation is beyond his control, and the ability shown by the other side can never be matched by other people. He must go back and ask for help, at least one or two more priests!


    ¡­¡­


    In the village of King Gu, a hundred people crowded in the main hall of King Gu. They couldn''t kneel down and salute. King Gu could only wave his hand helplessly, indicating that they would not.


    "You don''t have to worry. There will be a place for you soon. I''ll find a place for you first. Don''t choose the good or the bad. Just stay for a while." Gu Wang looked at the large group of people in front of him in embarrassment. One by one, how can he arrange them?


    "Is that part of your plan?" Gu Wang turned his head and looked at me as if he wanted to ask me what to do.


    I''m standing beside him, where he used to be, because he''s cleaning up the court now, so he''s not here.


    I spread out my hand and made a helpless expression: "I''m not an immortal. It''s almost enough to figure out what I can think of. I didn''t consider how to arrange these people. They are all your people. You should be responsible."


    Gu Wang


    You are a good hand at pushing responsibility!


    "Or..." I put forward a new proposal. "And let them live in me if they want to."


    "Will you? I''ll stay with him for a while, and we''ll let you out as soon as we finish all the work! " Gu Wang didn''t decide for himself, but directly asked those people.


    People oriented, well, good job!


    "Er..."


    To be honest, from the expression of these people, they are a little reluctant.


    Because although it''s no problem living in my system, I feel that there is a limitation. It''s like being locked up in a cage. I can''t get out of it. I can''t go out for a walk like I''m outside.


    What''s more, the house that the king Gu gave them was also given to them by the king. I''m a stranger, and I just set a fire


    "All of a sudden, I can''t build a house for you now. I don''t know what it looks like in it. I hope you can think about it. Another point is that although this man doesn''t do things reasonably, he is a man with a good heart. Although he made you homeless, his original intention is good. I hope you don''t have bad feelings about it. ¡±


    GU Wang looked at the 100 civilians in front of him and said sincerely.


    This is indeed the most just and fair words. I can also feel that he is really considering for his own people and for my partner.


    Such a person would be defeated by simple force and come to this end!


    "This Well, listen to Lord Gu. Don''t give him any trouble. Let''s make do with it and live in it. Anyway, it''s only a few days. Since Lord Gu said that, it won''t be long! "


    "Good! Me too! "


    "Well I agree


    "Me too!"


    Soon, one hundred people at the scene were all one voice. I saw this scene and laughed. I stepped forward, opened my arms and said to everyone, "thank you for letting go of the past. I apologize to you for that. I''m sorry!"


    I said, bowed to them, and then said, "well, let''s come in. I''ll help you with this. I''ll let you go home soon."


    "Well, it''s not because of you!"


    "That''s it


    Although they still complained and made a resentful face on their faces, I could feel that there was not much anger in their emotions, and they did not resist any more. They came to me and entered the system along with the purplish red light from their breasts.


    This is Under the rule of Gu Wang, this ancient and simple people.


    Not all the villagers in the mountain are so unreasonable. Most of the time, it''s related to their education. Although it''s not so developed here, everyone is very happy, isn''t it?"Well, tomorrow is the competition. There will be a stockade soon. I can''t stay here. I''ll be noticed. Please arrange accommodation for the representatives of Duhuo stockade."


    I touched the purple red mark on my chest and said with a smile.


    "Well, it''s true every year. It''s not so difficult, but you Is that how you''re going to compete? "


    "Well? What''s wrong? " I asked. "Don''t worry, although those people know our existence, they don''t know our appearance, let alone our specific number, so it''s nothing even if they see us, and..."


    I went to one side and pulled up Daniel, who was sitting there. Just now, because I released No. 100 people, he was squeezed here, and the squeezed one was loveless.


    I picked up the guy''s clothes, picked him up and continued: "besides, the protagonist is not us, but him!"


    Daniel was confused. He woke up when he heard this. He turned his head and looked at me in shock: "what?"

 Chapter 279

    "What?"


    Daniel was shocked and looked at me with a shocked face: "you Are you kidding? What can I do now? I don''t even have the poisonous insects of my life. Now put me back to the Nanyang Association, and I''ll be the last one of the eight high priests


    Oh, it turns out that there are eight priests in Nanyang Association. I just know that.


    "Your life is full of poisonous insects It''s the armor that I don''t know what it is? It wasn''t so powerful


    I let go of his hands and patted him on the shoulder, staring at him with a look of respect: "don''t worry! Nothing will happen. I just want you to be the leader of Duhuo stronghold. It''s very good. "


    "Me? No, no, how can I be? And the seventh master wants to kill me now. I''ve lost the flying dragon. He won''t let me go! In the competition, the seventh master will also be there. If I show up in such a swagger, he will definitely do it! " Daniel looked at me in horror and resisted.


    "It''s OK. I have this one." I took out the mask with a smile.


    This thing is indeed an artifact, but there are also limitations, that is, it can only transform human beings, not other animals. It can''t become all kinds of birds and beasts one by one, just like monkey king and Erlang God in journey to the West.


    What a pity, what a pity!


    If you can become an animal, it''s good. In the future, you can become a bird if you want to fly, a cat if you want to run, a mouse if you want to hide. That''s the romance of transfiguration!


    Well - forget it, maybe there will be one in the future.


    "This..." Daniel has seen me use this to become someone else, so he doesn''t know me. His puzzled tone is that he doesn''t know what I want to do.


    "You use this mask to become that big fool, so that he won''t find you?" I looked at her with a kind smile.


    "Well It''s true, but I always think it''s not good. After all, you are the boss. "


    "Is that flattering?" I frowned. "I tell you, I don''t want to eat this. If you want to wear it, you can wear it. I tell you, if I don''t have this mask, I won''t give it to you. The seventh laoshizi doesn''t know what I look like, so he knows what you look like. You wear it."


    "Well All right Daniel reluctantly took the mask and put it on his face carefully.


    "Try another one."


    Daniel looked as like as two peas in his face, and became the same as the big man. He could not see the slightest flaw.


    "You see, it''s not very good. At that time, maybe he will see that some of us are not from the southwest ancient village. We should be able to think of our identities all at once, and we''ll give him a result when we''re with you.


    Otherwise, if we burn the stockade, but no one can be found, he may suspect that we have cooperated with Gu Wang, but in this way, he will know that I am actually cooperating with you fool, Gu Wang will be safe, and the plan will go on more smoothly. "


    I looked at the changed Daniel in front of me and said with satisfaction.


    "Huh?" He''s not a good person when he''s in Dalton. "Wait! In this way, won''t I still be hated by the seventh master? "


    "Maybe Maybe they see who we are? "


    I tried to explain, even though I didn''t believe it.


    "It''s better for you to come. I won''t show up." Daniel said he was going to take off his mask.


    I quickly pressed his hand to stop him from doing so, and said solemnly: "no! I have only one mask, and my companions still have to show up. Even if I become the boss, they will still be exposed. The other side doesn''t know who is the leader, so they can see which is not. "


    "Well, since you can see which one is not, why don''t you come and ask me to?"


    I was not happy at that time. You little comrade, how can you draw inferences from one instance like this?!


    "No! What if the seventh master gets angry and feels that the person of his own choice has defected to the enemy and becomes angry to assassinate me? It''s most difficult to deal with poisonous insects and other things! "


    Daniel: "how about


    Oh, you are taking me as a scapegoat! I''m not afraid of assassination?!


    I have a sentence that I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    I look at Daniel''s expression, it seems to be full of such content, but because the space is too long, in the end, it only turns into a dirty face


    "Oh, you are also afraid that the seventh master will kill you." I seem to understand what he thought like said.


    "Mm-hmm!" Daniel thought I had a sudden conscience, immediately nodded wildly, and agreed with me very much.


    Unfortunately, still naive


    "But I think Shouldn''t you be more afraid of me? " I looked at him meaningfully, put on an affectation and stretched out the middle finger of the food, and made a gesture. "Have you forgotten what happened to your left arm?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There''s more swearing on Daniel''s face.But in the end, he agreed that it was true that people had to bow their heads under the low eaves. Although he was very reluctant, he did so.


    King Gu also arranged a residence for us, so we went in as the representatives of Duhuo village. More than an hour later, the first wave of real representatives of the ancient village came here, and then, wave after wave, the first came the people who had caught fire in the village.


    Sure enough, as I expected, they didn''t cancel the competition. The Miao village competition will be held as scheduled. At that time, the strong representatives of the major stockaded villages will gather here. Also, there are some experts who don''t belong to them


    At this time, nanyangjing, Nanyang Association headquarters


    "The ghost woman has been convinced by me that she doesn''t need to think about it any more, but there''s a big thing, I must say, Daniel, that fool, because he met the enemy who couldn''t win, summoned the flying dragon without authorization, which led to the death of the flying dragon. On our way to the future, we lost the power of the first World War!"


    In that room, the first seat is still the highest executive of Nanyang Association, the high priest of Nanyang association! And the one standing below is the seventh master who just came back from the southwest ancient village.


    Besides, there is no one else in the house!


    The high priest sat on it with a broad robe covering his hands. But from the "creak creak" sound on the floor, we can know that under the robe, the man''s hands are exerting themselves, which also shows that the owners of these hands are very angry!


    "Did you kill them?"


    "According to Daniel, although the Dragon fell, it still killed most of the other party''s people, and the rest of them were seriously injured. However, as for whether they dare to come again, it''s uncertain. Who can know what these people are thinking?" The seventh master calmly said that there was no emotion fluctuation. The ice on his face when he came had already become stagnant water, and there was no more fluctuation.


    "What about him?" Asked the high priest, referring to Daniel.


    "I''ve had him killed. I''ve left them a secret weapon, which is enough to kill him, but that''s not the problem. This morning In other words, in the early morning, a medium-sized stockade in southwest ancient stockade caught fire. So far, no survivors have been found. The people inside have been burnt into coke and can''t be identified. "


    "Fire? So our people Does this have anything to do with what you just reported? " The high priest wanted to ask how the people they were stationed there were, but he remembered that the seventh master had just said that they were all coke and could not tell.


    "It doesn''t matter at present, but it''s strange that none of the people in the stockade ran out. After the fire broke out, our people rushed there quickly, but there was no sign that anyone ran out, let alone the people who ran out. It''s impossible to do so in a general fire."


    "Well..." The high priest frowned, and his face became more gloomy.


    The seventh master looked at him quietly. When he saw this expression, he knew that the idea he had at that time was also produced in his heart.


    In this case, everyone will think this way As long as someone guides you.


    "It must be them!" The high priest''s face was as dark as a cloud. Looking at the seven masters below, he seemed to want to get the answer from his face.


    But unfortunately, there was no answer on the seventh master''s face, only a still calm face: "I don''t know, just have this doubt, but in fact, there is no evidence, even if it is not too reliable evidence."


    "Who else is that?" The high priest roared out!


    "Who will attack the southwest ancient village without any reason? Isn''t that the man and the woman? What''s the matter with that dame? It''s just a mistake, and it leads these people to the southwest ancient village! It''s our weapons factory. If something happens there, our plan will be delayed for ten years, ten years! "


    "Calm down, I know all this, so I''ve heard that there are also weapons factories in other places. There''s a Chinese saying that is cunning rabbit three caves, which means that if we are only in that place, the risk factor is too high."


    Seven Ye each money says, the tone doesn''t have any emotion to exist.


    If you change it to an ordinary person or a general situation, you will think that he is blaming his boss for not listening to his advice. But the high priest was a little rough in the first place, and he was still in a rage, and he didn''t realize what he meant.


    Of course, part of the reason is that the seventh master''s words are too calm.


    "There''s some truth in what you said. I''ll think about it. Let''s solve the problem here first. You just said that the Gu king has bowed his head to us, but really?"


    "It''s true, and the exchange is just for him to open an activity that the southwest ancient village will have every year."


    "Hiss So simple? Will there be fraud? "


    "Well?" Until this time, the seventh master finally frowned and made a confused voice.


    He was puzzled by two points. First, he didn''t think about it, and he felt a little self reproach. Second, he was surprised that the high priest had a little brain. He was really not an ordinary person!"I haven''t thought about that, but I''ll pay attention." Seven ye thought for a while to say.


    "Well, that''s good. And don''t let them meet with Gu Wang. Even if there''s no other trick this time, that guy is not really a real believer. Once they meet, they will fight against us! That''s not good! "


    "Don''t worry, I''ve thought about that. I''ll step up my investigation on how many of them are still there and where they have gone. At the same time, I''ll supervise the Gu Wang stronghold and won''t let anyone get close to it. If I find that they dare to get close to it, I''ll kill them immediately!"


    "Well, I''ll let old four and old six go with you. If I bring more people, I have to guard there! Those people, as well as the woman, will be killed by me! "


    "No problem!" The seventh master leaned slightly towards the high priest. "As you wish."


    ¡­¡­


    On this side, more and more people came in half a day. Because the seventh master had not explained anything when he left, these people had been carrying out the previous orders, and they didn''t decide to suspend the competition. Until the evening, all the stockade, except the burned one, had reached the stockade where the king Gu was!


    The whole stockade is three times bigger than before! Around the original stockade, simple temporary houses are arranged circle by circle. Anyway, they are all made of wood, and here are all woods, so the materials are very convenient to obtain!


    I put on the clothes of the villagers and mixed into the crowd. Looking at these houses and the new comers, my first thought was that this house is really not as good as my system!


    Well, I am such a person. The more I look at my own things, the more I like them. Others are certainly not as good as me!


    At this time, it was already dark, and the sun was about to set completely. The afterglow of the setting sun was shining on these wooden houses and busy people, which was quite charming.


    Some warm, but some cruel.


    But all this, I''m afraid, will change after tomorrow

 Chapter 280

    "Sir! sir! The competition is about to start! Wake up


    In the morning, I didn''t know what time it was. I was awakened by a loud noise. When I opened my eyes, it was Tie Ning standing beside me shaking me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Sir, the contest begins." Tie Ning said again.


    Although the representative of our village is the big man with Daniel''s make-up, I''m the actual boss, and I''m not under the control of Gu Wang, so I''m not afraid at all. They are all trembling, and I''m still sleeping in.


    "Have they all gone?" I rubbed my eyes to make it. It was really comfortable to sleep last night. I haven''t felt so comfortable for a long time.


    Maybe because this time, I handed over the position of the officer, got a front desk boss, and became a shake off shopkeeper myself, so I felt very relaxed and cool!


    "Yes, according to what you said last night, the one eyed dragon went with Qianyu first, and we stayed." Tie Ning said.


    This is what I ordered last night. Luo Peng has no choice but to stay for a rest. Elder martial sister Yaqin is responsible for taking care of her and little Zhuoma. She can''t take her to fight. She has to stay and protect them, which is Tie Ning.


    So according to the plan, those who go to the scene are me and Qianyu, and then bring Daniel.


    At this time, Daniel and Cheng Qianyu have already gone. I just woke up, but it doesn''t matter. The competition is a free form. People can go in and out at will. Every village just needs to order a Mao at the beginning. Generally, it''s the leader of the village who does it.


    "It''s time for me to go too. Now it''s time for the competition to start. There are some problems if I don''t go." I stood up and stretched. On one side, little Zhuoma came over and handed me a warm towel, which had just been soaked in hot water.


    "Good boy I took the towel and simply wiped my face. It was even a clean-up. At least it didn''t look so sloppy and didn''t look like I just woke up.


    "Stay here, Tie Ning. Remember to protect them." I went to the door, looked back at them and said.


    "No problem!" Tie Ning gives a thumbs up.


    "All right, I''ll leave it to you." I said, turning to go out, suddenly behind the voice of elder martial sister Yaqin: "wait a minute!"


    I put my hands on the doorframe, stopped my figure, and looked back.


    Behind her, elder martial sister Yaqin sits beside the bed. On the bed is Luo Peng, who is sleeping soundly. She is going to see if she can help Luo Peng recover as soon as possible. Until then, I have to go out, and she just talks.


    "What''s the matter, elder martial sister?" I asked.


    "Well..." Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned and thought about it for a while before she said, "if there are strong people on the field, don''t let Cheng Qianyu go up. He has just repaired his muscles and veins and can''t take part in fierce fighting."


    She said, frowning and serious.


    This is Is it the responsibility of doctors? Or the kindness of women?


    I don''t know.


    "Well." I nodded, turned back, put down my hands and went straight out of the door.


    The sunlight outside stung me a little, but the flow of yin and Yang made me recover my eyesight immediately. Not far away, a lot of noise came. There was the venue of the competition.


    ¡­¡­


    The competition venue is the same as the general sports ground. It is a cylindrical building with a challenge arena in the middle and an auditorium around. It is a ladder like structure, with each contestant in the front row and the bottom row.


    I don''t know how this kind of thing is unified all over the world. In any case, it''s the same for competitive sports.


    But this one is obviously smaller than the others, much smaller.


    After all, it''s impossible for each village to have too many people. It''s just a competition. The village leader should bring some representatives. How many can there be at most? More than 20 people?


    It can be said that there are no spectators here. Every spectator is likely to be the next one in the challenge arena, but some are more likely than others, because some are main players, some are substitutes, some are trumps and some are bottom cards.


    But of course, according to the past, today ha-ha!


    The whole field is crowded with people! The original position can not sit down, had to temporarily add position, put a lot of small benches, there are, directly choose to sit on the ground.


    They don''t know what Gu Wang thinks, but it''s not easy for them to have such an opportunity to come out and get through the wind. Why don''t they seize it?!


    Every stockade, it''s all Wuyang. All who can come are here!


    There were a lot of people on the field. Gu Wang stood in a position similar to the rostrum, looking at the surrounding scene, some excited, some nervous, sweating down.


    Among them, there is an alternative!


    That''s us!


    Other stockade, that is a lot, the main force many, substitutes many more! There are also some really not so good substitutes, which are purely to come out for a stroll, just like Tie Ning, they stay in the residence.


    So Tiening, they are not alone!They are not alone, but we are alone!


    On our side, plus me, there are only three! I didn''t sign up for Dianmao at the beginning, just two people!


    When they sign up, the people around are stunned!


    Are you just two? It''s a bit of a wave! Not to mention that those people are not going out for a walk? On the big game, you two are going to play the whole game?!


    Go crazy!


    But Gu Wang himself knows what''s going on, so it''s normal to sign up. He doesn''t have anything to do and doesn''t ask.


    Those people see that Wang is worthy of being king! Don''t be surprised when things change! Don''t make a fuss and make people laugh. You have to carry it!


    So these people around, did not realize anything, but secretly, also intentionally or unintentionally to them.


    Cheng Qianyu is used to this kind of eyes! When I was a child, I was not seldom seen this way. It was light, so I was calm and calm at this time. And Daniel, there is no expression, because he pretends more!


    As I said before, there''s not much ability. Being the third priest is all about flying dragon, but I still have to pretend. Now I''m playing my acting skills, and I''m pretending to be like water.


    Around a look, the heart began to panic, this what master? In such an environment, still face, master ah!


    Oh, those of you who know the truth shed tears!


    Anyway, when I went there, it was just like this. Cheng Qianyu simply told me what happened before I arrived.


    It seems that the opening of major events in various regions is the same, that is, the host must first have a set of awkward, but also very awkward long opening remarks.


    Before Gu Wang also gave me the process, so I dare to sleep in so recklessly. At this time, he just finished talking, and the time is just right!


    I sat by Cheng Qianyu''s side, and everyone around me looked at me as if I was surprised. Another one!


    But I don''t care about them. They are all small characters. Let''s see the big ones first!


    On the rostrum, Gu Wang was standing in the middle, surrounded by two people. On the left, there was a chicken''s nest head. This was said when the big fool reported to me when he came back, so I know that he is equivalent to a right-hand man.


    Another one, standing on his right, seventh master!


    Last night, the seventh master came back with four priests, six priests and a group of people from Nanyang Association. He did these things first.


    First, focus on the protection of the village where the ghost woman is located. Naturally, the ghost woman will not participate in this competition. She disdains to participate in it. It''s reasonable to have her in the town. But now that we know where our goal is, there''s no reason not to strengthen our forces!


    Second, many checkpoints were set up along the whole southwest ancient village. Several teams patrolled in shifts and divided into several groups to inspect various places and supervise the border areas.


    Because the people in each stockade can walk around this time, they should supervise outside and don''t let anyone run out.


    The third thing is to send out patrol personnel, focusing on the route between Feilong village and southwest ancient village, and patrol around the village that caught fire last night to see if we can be found.


    The third one is the most important! There''s a priest in town!


    Of course, these are not what I know now, but what I will know later. Let''s talk about them first, so I couldn''t ask Daniel what they were. The only thing I knew was that there was a priest in the village where the ghost woman lived, and she was the only female among the eight high priests, especially the youngest and the eighth.


    I think about it. There are eight people, seven men and one woman. This is the standard of Eight Immortals crossing the sea!


    Later, there was one more story about a woman and seven men, snow white and seven dwarfs, Eight Immortals crossing the sea, Hulu baby and Hulu little sister, and the priests of Nanyang Association


    The three of us sitting in the crowd, vaguely, have a sense of the stars, not because of the strong aura, mainly because of the lack of special people. I sit in the middle of three people, Daniel on the right and Cheng Qianyu on the left. It''s good for me to communicate with them.


    In addition, there is a distinction between strongholds and others. The others are far away from me and can''t hear us.


    Over there, Gu Wang finally finished his speech and announced that this session of Miao village competition officially began!


    All of a sudden, the audience applauded! All of us applauded from the bottom of our hearts, not because of how much we like it, but because we can finally get a little freedom, and we can vent our anger through reasonable fighting!


    As the saying goes, there are thousands of people in the stockade. So many of them can''t be willing to surrender. Many of them have to surrender and can''t fight. Moreover, their boss has surrendered. What can he do?


    This time I got the chance. I have to kill all sides and vent!


    So a lot of people present, especially those with big muscles, gave out today''s roar! Like the bloodthirsty roar of wild animals!


    I nodded to myself. Gu Wang was right. Once these people get together, it will be a terrible fighting force.However, there are also some things to be on guard against


    "Qianyu, pay attention to that, that, and that You see, there is a very thin and tall guy sitting over there... "


    I put my head to Cheng Qianyu''s ear and whispered to him, indicating to him that he should pay attention to the stockade in some specific positions and some specific people in these stockade.


    Of course, there are also some stockade which are not listed. I also made him pay attention to a few people.


    When Gu Wang finished speaking, he looked at the excited soldiers and felt their fighting spirit. He could not help feeling a little rough and his eyes were shining.


    "Before, they were not like this. This competition based activity had no such strong fighting spirit!" Gu Wang said in a deep voice and glanced at the seventh master beside him. "It''s you who made them like this!"


    A side seven ye a face of don''t care, spread out a hand: "that you pour is to want to thank me, thank me to inspire their fighting spirit."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Gu Wang doesn''t speak any more. He knows that it''s useless to say anything to this man.


    The seventh master saw that he didn''t speak, and he didn''t take over any more. Both of them were silent, and their eyes drifted to one side unconsciously.


    Two people are not looking at the same place.


    Gu Wang naturally looked at me. I and I had already made a plan, waiting for the implementation on the field. And seven ye see, is another several directions.


    What he was looking at was the stockade that I had just ordered with Cheng Qianyu. Of course, there were others that I had not ordered.


    These stockaded villages are most loyal to their Nanyang Association. This competition, as the main force, is not the original experts in the stockaded villages, but the people of their Nanyang association!

 Chapter 281

    This kind of scene, this kind of activity, want to say their Nanyang Association, his seventh master, don''t put a few of their own people here, that can still be them?!


    Mr. Lu Xun said well, don''t treat the enemy as a fool.


    I don''t know if the above sentence was said by Mr. Lu Xun


    But the truth is this truth. Don''t always think that only you can think of it, others can''t.


    In this kind of scene, the seventh master will surely put some of his own people in the stockade that has been loyal to them.


    And of course, it''s still that sentence. Don''t treat the enemy as a fool. People are always cheating and horses are always slippery. As a veteran, if the seventh master doesn''t understand the meaning of this sentence, he will be in vain these years.


    He didn''t know whether the king Gu knew that the stronghold was loyal to him, and which one was not. But no matter whether the king Gu knew it or not, he had to prepare for the worst.


    So in order to avoid being too obvious to be easily seen through by the other party, for those who are not so obedient to themselves, but also in their own control, also put in a few people.


    But of course, these people must be stronger than those in the obedient stockade, because they have to resist greater pressure, not only from each other, but also from their own people.


    However, it''s obvious that this old gentleman still missed one point, that is me!


    To be exact, it''s my eye detection skill!


    Last night, we had a detailed plan for this competition.


    The seventh master guessed right. King Gu really knew which stockade had joined Nanyang Association. He and I both thought that there must be Nanyang association people in it. So at that time, we decided that we must kill these people in the competition!


    And I, as well as Cheng Qianyu, are the sword to kill them!


    Every competition, the seats are not random, nor where they like to sit. They are arranged by the organizer of the competition, Gu Wang.


    So this time, we took advantage of this and made some moves in the seating arrangement. King Gu had already told me some specific positions. Then, this morning, he arranged the village representatives who had been loyal to the Nanyang association to sit there


    So I just told Cheng Qianyu that the stockade he remembered were the specific positions that the king Gu told me before!


    Of course, in order to avoid mistakes, I specially used the eyes of investigation and randomly looked at several people sitting there. Sure enough, several of them were Nanyang people!


    The seventh master is really not stupid. He is a very smart man. In fact, if he is a different person here, he can''t help it.


    Because Nanyang people and our own people are on the same continent, and there is not much difference in appearance. If they dress up and do something, and they are far away from each other, they can''t be separated from each other!


    However, who can imagine that I still have such a perverted skill to see through my real name


    And because I''ve just seen all these stockaded villages, I''m interested in them. Anyway, the consumption of Scouting eyes is very low, and the previous games have nothing to do with me, so I have plenty of free time to see all the people here!


    Over there, King Gu has announced the start of the competition. The chicken coop head stands up and leaves. He is king Gu''s right-hand man, equivalent to a secretary. He does all these things. He announces the list of the competition, who is the first and who is the second


    This competition, the first round is elimination system, each village, in pairs, first line of a contest, losers out!


    However, for the sake of fairness, if the strongest one knocks out, you think that''s the truth. If he comes last, he wins; if he comes second, he wins. That''s unfair to the second place!


    Why and the penultimate treatment?


    Therefore, among the lost stockade, we have to divide them into groups and compete again. If you win, you can still advance to the final. If you lose, you lose two games in a row. It only shows that you either have no real talent or bad luck


    Then goodbye to you!


    Those who have won, even if they have won the resurrection game, will be resurrected.


    Those who win in the first game will be divided into two groups, and those who lose will have a fight with the resurrected. Only then will they finally decide to enter the next round.


    In a word, those who win in the first set always follow those who win; those who lose in the first set always follow those who lose.


    So the first game is very important!


    Some stockaded villages send out the most powerful ones first, because according to the rules, those who enter the next round and win the first set can only play two games, while the others have to play three games!


    In order to save effort, let the strong come out first.


    Some people, however, choose Tian Ji''s horse racing mode. First, they send the weak one to pretend to lose, and then they let the strong one come out after the resurrection race, because in that way, all their opponents will lose and their strength will be relatively weak. Although more than a game, but this is better to play!


    But in this, we are more embarrassed, because there are only three people!Not to mention the second round of the competition, that is, the first round now, can choose less!


    This situation, for the rest of the people, or it is soft persimmon, or it is too strong! Strong enough to have enough confidence to beat them with such a number!


    Just then, the two men in the first inning have arrived at the competition field. One is tall and muscular. Obviously, they intend to use the strongest one at the beginning and win a good start!


    On the other side, the man was thin, but he was also very tall. He couldn''t see the strength and didn''t know what they were going to do.


    But in any case, both of them dare not look down upon each other.


    A person who seems to be the referee stands not far from the field and shouts to announce the start of the battle!


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, the man''s arms shook and roared like a tiger. His feet moved and his mountain like body collided with him!


    According to the rules of the Miao village competition, you can show your magic power in the competition field. You can use witchcraft, Miao Dao, or any kind of fighting.


    This big man, obviously, uses hand to hand combat! On the other side, the tall and thin man, with the back of his hand behind him, pulled out two short daggers from the back, divided his arms, and faced the man sideways.


    The physical body is not good for weapons, but the man is fearless. He still goes straight ahead and approaches the tall and thin man quickly. Suddenly, with a kick at his feet, the whole man rises up and presses down on the thin man, like a mountain pressing the top!


    The thin man stood on his side and suddenly saw that the big man in front of him disappeared. His eyelids jumped. When he looked back, he felt a shadow on his head. When he looked up, he saw that the big man came down from the sky and hit him like a bolt!


    In a hurry, the skinny man quickly dodged to the side, and dodged the punch. He also waved a knife and added a scar to the big man''s arm.


    Then, both of them moved under their feet and slid out in the opposite direction. They opened the distance, but changed their positions.


    When I saw this, I knew that there was no need to look down. This competition was not very good. At the beginning, these two groups were not very good players.


    Although the big man is already the strongest one in their stockade, he is just a frog in the bottom of the well. When he meets the strong ones in other stockade, it''s not enough.


    And the skinny guy, I don''t know if he''s the strongest there, but now, he''s almost the same as the big guy.


    Sure enough, two people like this, you come and I go, after ten moves, the thin man finally appeared a flaw, temporarily dodged, was hit by the big man!


    There is a saying that well said, if you hit ten people, they will be OK; if they hit you once, you can''t stand it, then you must lose!


    This thin man was just like this. He didn''t have the ability to block the big man''s fist at all. For a moment, he was hit in the middle of the abdomen by his fist. Then he flew backward for five or six meters, fell on the ground and rolled several times, so he couldn''t get up.


    This battle is over, the referee announced the result, the big man won, but in fact, at this time, the so-called winner, has been very embarrassed, several wounds on his body, although not deep, but it is not fun!


    "Qianyu, what do you think of them?" I have no interest for a moment. I ask Cheng Qianyu around me, although I already know the answer.


    Cheng Qianyu''s face is cold: "hum, these two people, even if they go together, it''s just a matter of me!"


    "Tut, it''s not so modest." I laughed.


    "That''s the modest thing to say." Cheng Qianyu light said, domineering show!


    But I think it''s just pretending!


    I looked at him with a smile. Suddenly I caught a glimpse of the rostrum where they were, and I was stunned.


    At this time on the rostrum, the chicken head is no longer there. He wants to go down and take charge of the game with the referee and others. The left side is empty. But at this time, there is another person in that position.


    There is one more woman. She seems to be in her early twenties. She has a little mature temperament. However, her face still shows a lot of childishness, which shows that this woman is often in the boudoir and has little experience in the world.


    She was wearing a Xue Luo skirt with long hair, beautiful face and bright eyes. In her arms, she held a fat blue bug like a kitten, but it flashed pink.


    Addo!


    Of course, I don''t know who she is now, which I learned later


    "What are you doing here?" Gu Wang is staring at the competition. Which player is he going to find? After chewing, he suddenly looks back. How did his little ancestor come out?!


    The seventh master is still here! This place belongs to the land of tigers and wolves!


    But ah duo obviously didn''t know this. He looked at his father wrongly, holding Lingbao, who was cold but uncomfortable. He said pitifully, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean to run out, but I''m really worried. My feeling is more and more obvious. Lingbao seems to be more and more uncomfortable. I really...""That can''t come out either!" Gu Wang frowned tightly, turned his back to the seventh master, and winked at his daughter. But how could he understand his father''s meaning.


    "Stubborn, why don''t you let your daughter out? Why do you have to hide when you are so moving? " The seventh master sat behind him, supported the table with his elbow, supported his head, and looked at him with a mean smile on his face.


    "You''re not afraid of me, are you?" The seventh master raised his head and looked at Gu Wang. "I''m not that kind of person. I don''t think much of such children."


    The spirit in Gu Wang''s heart! What else are you going to think?!


    Ah duo still didn''t understand the situation and continued: "father, I really think there is a problem. I feel very uncomfortable now. I don''t know why. So is Lingbao. It''s about to die!"


    "You..."


    Gu Wang was worried, but he couldn''t say anything with the seventh master. It''s a coincidence! At this time, the next match ended. The referee called out: "next game, Feiying village, fight Duhuo village!"


    Duhuozhai!


    Seven ye and Gu Wang are very concerned about this name. They have just dealt with them recently, so they all look at it for a while, and they don''t find that the other side is looking there.


    I''m looking at those people on the rostrum talking. Suddenly I hear that it''s our turn to play. Then I hear the name of Jinying village. It''s a village loyal to Nanyang Association, but it''s very small and there''s no threat.


    I pushed Cheng Qianyu''s arm with my elbow: "Qianyu, it''s your turn to perform."


    "Hum!" Cheng Qianyu is a master of Pai. With a cold hum, he stands up and walks to the stage. As soon as he turns over to the stage, he looks at the other side coldly.


    Opposite, a strong middle-aged man on the stage, hand, a Miao Dao!


    On the rostrum, the three people all looked over and each had his own thoughts.


    On the stage, Cheng Qianyu and the man look at each other. Qianyu''s right hand shakes, the black dragon tattoo on his arm flashes black, and the Oolong Zhanjin knife is in his hand!


    The referee stood aside, looked at both sides, confirmed that they were ready, and yelled, "go!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the man started first. He picked up the Miao Dao. The blade was shining with cold light. He dashed forward with great strides!


    Cheng Qianyu held the black knife in his hand. He didn''t move. The tip of the knife touched the ground, and he didn''t move.


    "What''s the matter? Is he stupid? "


    "Why don''t you move?"


    "It''s over. It''s over. It''s boring!"


    People around us began to whisper, especially those around us. We thought we were experts when we saw so few people, but when we saw this scene, we all began to doubt.


    I looked at the stage, ignoring the voices of the people around me.


    They''re right, the game is over, but it''s not what they think!


    In a flash, the man had already rushed to Cheng Qianyu. He raised the Miao Dao in his hand and cut it off with a knife!


    Only then did Cheng Qianyu suddenly move his hand. With a turn of his wrist, the black and golden sword of wulongzhan flashes. He takes a step forward with his right foot, drives his body with his waist as the axis, and cuts it out with one knife!


    "Click! Poof


    With a flash of black light, Cheng Qianyu keeps the action of just waving his sword. On the field, another man has fallen down. Beside him, there is a Miao Dao chopped in two!

 Chapter 282

    One move, defeat the enemy!


    There was no sound!


    Those who just thought Cheng Qianyu would lose were all stupid!


    He just stood still. It was not that he was scared silly or that he could not fight. It was that he didn''t pay attention to his opponent at all!


    The man, who was still aggressive, was lying on the ground now. He didn''t have any momentum at all. The ground under him turned into a bright red. The red soon spread under Cheng Qianyu''s feet and dyed his shoes red.


    If you turn him over, you can see that in his abdomen, a scar extends from the far left to the far right! Across his whole body, almost cut him in half like that Miao Dao!


    In this way, it must be dead, determined, dead!


    Cheng Qianyu is still covered with frost, but at this time, no one will underestimate him. Looking at his face, it''s like seeing the killing God!


    Cheng Qianyu raised his hand, raised the golden sword of Oolong Zhan, which was still stained with bright red. He pointed to the sky and was full of fighting spirit!


    This is a small action, almost all the people on the scene are trembling, the whole body can not stop a shiver, exciting spirit all of a sudden!


    But when I look down, I feel that something is wrong. This guy, I don''t want to


    Sure enough, Cheng Qianyu kept this posture. First he scanned the people around him, and finally he regained his level view. Looking ahead, he put his eyes on the stage slightly, looked up to the sky and roared: "still! yes! Who


    This roar is full of momentum!


    But here, his image collapsed at that time!


    I hold the shoulder, lean back on the back of the chair, squint at him, heart said what are these things?!


    This kind of lousy street in variety shows, movies and novels, don''t shout in such a high profile, OK!


    Isn''t it embarrassing?!


    But the effect of the scene is very good! Many people were ignited by his arrogant roar, and they were eager to try!


    Of course, there are also weak people. Seeing him like this, he was counselled at that time. He shrunk his neck and frowned at him, praying in his heart not to let himself touch him.


    I looked at the people around me and sighed. My heart said that you are behind.


    So it is! This place is almost isolated from the outside world. It is impossible for news to circulate as quickly as it does outside. Naturally, I don''t know much about this kind of stem, let alone the Nanyang people.


    So although he and I know it''s a rotten street, the effect is very good!


    Cheng Qianyu took a look at the people around him. He was very satisfied with their reaction and didn''t take the knife back. He took the knife, dripping blood all the way, came down from the stage and came to me.


    In this process, he was as paralyzed as his face, and kept an expression, a rebellious expression


    I use my hand to hold my forehead. The gain and loss is that they don''t know the stem. Otherwise, they don''t know how much embarrassment there is in the air. What''s the matter with a person who used to be very cold? What strange switch has been turned on? The whole peddler with a little sand carving attribute!


    "You Just the last one, tut! "


    I think for a long time, I really don''t know how to say him.


    But he was very satisfied with his performance. He sat back in his seat with full confidence, clubbed the tip of the knife on the ground, pressed the end of the handle with his palm, and continued to watch the game with a posture.


    His image is different from that before playing, but everyone thinks that it''s normal for a master, so he doesn''t feel any different.


    There are only a few people whose thoughts are different from others.


    On the rostrum, three people and three ideas!


    Gu Wang was stunned. He didn''t know what Cheng Qianyu had to do, so he didn''t have much hope. After all, it was my idea to kill a few people from Nanyang Association in the competition. But now, my mom!


    Oh - no wonder you are so confident. What you have come from afar is extraordinary! At least in the whole southwest ancient village, this one is the first one in the art of carving! It''s not too much to say the first!


    This makes me feel more secure.


    When the seventh master saw this scene, he was surprised, angry and afraid!


    It''s amazing that he is powerful and can defeat the enemy with one move! Anger is anger, he appeared in the duhuozhai he just took care of! I''m afraid of his means, which can threaten myself!


    He has already begun to feel that this man is not from the southwest ancient village. First of all, that knife is not right. People here are Miao Dao, and his knife is obviously not!


    Secondly, he has never seen such a person. When will such a person come out of duhuozhai?!


    Take a closer look, there are only three people in duhuozhai! He met Cheng Qianyu, another is the big man, the new stronghold leader himself, and another


    Now I am with the original appearance, chubby figure, this image has never appeared!I felt the eyes of the seventh master. As soon as I looked up, it was just opposite to his four eyes. He looked at me and I looked at him.


    At this time, if I look away, I will lose momentum! Don''t say you are powerful. All the experts who are so far away are paper tigers! Have you ever heard of the game of who blinks first and who shakes first?


    I Guo Rui''s life is not inferior to others!


    You want me to be soft? Ha ha, impossible!


    I stare directly in the past, and don''t give in at all. I''m stunned to the seventh master. My face is very strange. Maybe I think I''m really a character!


    As soon as I saw him like this, I knew that he had lost momentum. At that time, I was very happy and made a victory smile.


    When he saw it over there, how could he still laugh?!


    At this time, if he can''t think who I am, he will be a fool!


    He must know what happened recently. He can understand it when he thinks about it. It''s not good! How did the goods get to Duhuo stronghold?! And it looks close!


    The seventh master looked at the big man in Daniel''s disguise, but he felt angry in his heart.


    In his opinion, it must be the big man who met us after killing the bald stronghold leader and Daniel. Because he was greedy for life and afraid of death, he won credit with their heads in exchange for cooperation and brought us here!


    Oops!


    The seventh master stamped his foot in his heart and stopped watching the game. He stood up, turned around and left!


    Gu Wang sat on one side, feeling no fluctuation. Seeing that the seventh master had left, he was relieved. He looked back and wanted to talk to his daughter, but he just turned back and found that it was wrong!


    At this time, ah Duo is still staring at the bottom. The whole audience is separated from the divine power of Cheng Qianyu and begins to pay attention to the new war situation. But she is still staring at the bottom, motionless, as if she is absent-minded!


    Gu Wang frowned. Looking at it again, he found that it was wrong.


    What ah Duo is holding in his hand is Gu Chong Lingbao. I don''t know why, but now the pink light has completely disappeared. Lingbao has become a touch of ice blue again, and the pain seems to have disappeared. Lingbao, who has been tortured for several days, shrinks in ah duo''s arms and falls asleep comfortably.


    He also knows the effect of Lingbao, which is to predict the future, but he doesn''t know the future in a few days, and what it is. But as long as he is close to the time and place of the accident, he will feel worse! And once it''s over, it''s over.


    It''s over What happens and it''s over?


    It was just like that. Later, because duhuozhai wanted to compete, I didn''t watch it any more. Now, what can happen if it''s so short in the middle?


    Wait! Duhuozhai!


    Gu Wang looked at Lingbao. He was really OK. He thought about Cheng Qianyu''s amazing performance just now! Is that the big deal?


    What''s the big deal?! This should not be ah, its response is much more than before, certainly not such a simple thing!


    And the light Pink light, it didn''t exist before. Is there any metaphor?


    £¡


    Suddenly, Gu Wang remembered one thing. He had made a mistake all the time, that is, he thought the Lingbao was for him, or a public one, but in fact, it belonged to ah duo!


    In other words, all her changes are related to ah duo. In the past, because ah duo was dependent on himself and their interests were almost the same, they gave him the illusion that it was related to him.


    But in fact, if this matter is only related to ah duo, it doesn''t matter who you are!


    And this pink light represents


    No!


    There''s a guess in Gu Wang''s heart. If it''s another color, it''s better to say, but this color


    He looked at ah duo''s expression carefully. Sure enough, there was a trace of confusion, a trace of bewilderment, and a little bit of indulgence.


    It''s very complicated. It''s like a fan chart


    A duo''s face is more and more ruddy, Gu Wang''s face is more and more gloomy.


    Below, sitting in the audience, we don''t know the details. Cheng Qianyu''s face is thumping. In my eyes, it''s beating. And Daniel, a face of life can not love, quietly when a background, silent, see through the world.


    On the field, one game after another, we can only wait and see, and on the other side, left the podium of the seventh master, to a place where there is no one, holding the phone, a fierce face!


    "Yes, it''s me. Are you still on patrol?" The seventh Master said to the phone.


    "It''s still on patrol. In this way, the patrol over there can''t be stopped, but the strength can be reduced. You don''t need to sit there in person. Come here quickly. Two of those people have already mixed into the field! At the end of the phone, the four priests, who were in charge of the deployment of a patrol officer, sat on the chair, leaning forward, with one arm on the back of the chair, the other hand holding the phone on the side of his face, two feet on the table, legs taut, the front two legs of the chair were lifted up, only the back two legs were left to support and shake It''s like a chair swinging back and forth."Are they really that strong? Why are you so worried? But aren''t there six other priests there? Is he not enough? "


    The seventh master looked around. There was no one nearby.


    "Since I''ve called you, I''m sure I can''t use him. He''s been sent to another place by me for a long time. Both sides must attack at the same time! You just come. You don''t have to ask about the rest. "


    "All right, all right, I''m coming." The fourth priest got up from his chair and said to the phone. "You must stop Lao Liu. He is very angry. If I do it before I hit him, I won''t be responsible."


    "Don''t worry." The seventh master looked in a direction. "Absolutely no problem."


    On the other side, in the temporary residence of each stockade, a big man came into a room, in which all the tables, chairs and beds were ready, and four servants stood on both sides, waiting for him respectfully.


    "Not yet? I can''t wait to kill them! Burn them to ashes The big man sat on the chair and said darkly. Four people around him immediately pinched his shoulders and beat his legs, trembling.


    "Just a moment, seventh Master said. When the time comes, I''ll let you know as soon as possible." Said one of the servants.


    "Well! Then wait for him a little longer. If it''s too long, I''ll rush in first and kill them! "


    "Calm down, calm down..."


    No one knows what they are doing in this room, but it''s only ten steps away from this room. Our temporary residence is there, with a wounded, a child, a female doctor and only one fighter!

 Chapter 283

    "Next game, qingliuzhai vs. jinzhizhai!"


    It was the end of another game. The referee announced the players of the next game. All the players went down, and the other two stockaded villages were ready to go on.


    "Jinzhi village?" I frowned.


    I remember that King Gu said that Jinzhi village is the village where GUI Po lives. Naturally, the people of Miao village came to this rare Miao village competition. However, according to King Gu, GUI Po has not appeared for many years, and this kind of activity is not attended.


    I have a look. Jinzhi village is not far away from me. You can see it. There is no old woman in it. According to Gu Wang, the ghost woman is in her eighties and can be easily identified.


    The speed of changing field is very fast. The two players from the last field came down, and the two players from this field went up. No wonder that Qingliu village''s name is Qingliu. A female player from Qingliu village came up. She is graceful and shakes three times in one step. She can see willow decoration everywhere.


    And here in jinzhizhai, a dwarf stands up and rushes forward.


    Of course, this guy''s body is short and his legs are short. His big stride is almost our normal walking


    They both stood on the stage. The referee looked at them. They were all ready to announce the start of the game!


    I have to have a good look at this one. I''m not interested in the rest of the ancient villages in Southwest China. Jinzhi village needs to have a good look.


    On the court, with the referee''s order, they had already had activities. They didn''t rush forward. Instead, they thought about the side, taking a diagonal line, winding an arc, and making a circuitous approach. The dwarf, waving his hands, the woman, stroked by the wicker, vaguely, there was a faint color in front of them.


    Witchcraft!


    These two people, they are both used to bewitch!


    It''s hard for two people to touch the same technology. Every time they come to this, it''s a wonderful scene. For example, the future of Qianyu won a lot of surprises. For another example, there was a previous scene where two big men fought naked to show the beauty of violence.


    And those who use different techniques are easy to fall on one side. For example, in the first game, only the mistake of using a knife was punched. Otherwise, the result would be that the man was cut down and lost too much blood.


    In another game, one with a Miao Dao rushed in fiercely. As a result, when the other side raised his hand, a poisonous insect fell down


    This is very poor ornamental, the same means of confrontation, there is a look, not to mention the magic of confrontation!


    On the field, the distance between the two people is getting closer and closer, and the two colors in front of the two people have begun to lift. By the ear, it seems that there is the sound of insects flapping their wings, as well as these small sounds with unknown meanings.


    At this time, two people are standing still, but the leg muscles tight, ready to rush at any time.


    Generally speaking, people who practice poisonous insects are very weak, unless they have defensive means like Daniel. Speaking of this, I''m really curious. How can his own poisonous insects still be defensive?


    "My It''s really because my poisonous insects are inconvenient to attack, but the defense value is quite considerable, so it''s used for defense. "


    After listening to my question, Daniel said with some embarrassment.


    "What''s your defense worth? Didn''t I blow it over? " I don''t understand.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    tied up old fellow iron!


    "Well, well, go on, what kind of bug is that?"


    "That''s a Centipede


    "Centipede?" I am a Leng, thought for a while, tentatively way: "you can''t because of this, can control that flying dragon."


    Daniel looked helpless: "that''s it!"


    He explained it again. I knew that the seventh master had heard of the name of the ancient Feilong stronghold. Later, he tried to come here and found that there were traces of Feilong underground. At that time, the Nanyang association was not so powerful, but ambitious! He came here with Daniel, who was very weak at that time.


    Of course, Daniel is weak now


    At that time, it took them a long time to finally find the flying dragon''s people. No matter what, a creature has to breed. The flying dragon stayed underground for quite a long time, and woke up every three or five times. When he got up, he helped others to have a baby to play


    As soon as there are more children, the dragon''s blood will fade, and all the later ones are almost ordinary centipedes.


    Daniel just caught this one, refined this life bug, and took it as an opportunity to try to control the flying dragon.


    In fact, the principle of control is also very simple, that is, let other people''s children, find their parents, Sue black!


    The seventh Master said that when the event is completed, as soon as the Dragon comes out, he will have a way to really control him with his own magic. Of course, this is just what the seventh Master said, but his self-confidence may be true.


    That is to say, Daniel can control the flying dragon. In fact, it''s just that he can make the flying dragon come out of the ground. It''s up to the seventh master to attack us. It''s just because he gets up and tells the little centipede to black. If Daniel doesn''t run fast, he will suffer!After I heard that, I gave him a white eye. I thought how powerful you were. Oh, you can pull the first half together!


    That said, the seventh master really has some abilities. Otherwise, when Feilong comes out, he can''t control it. Besides, he won''t be able to hang on his face even if he gets up angry and kills you!


    Face doesn''t matter!


    I looked at the rostrum. At this time, the seventh master didn''t know where he was. There were only two people on the rostrum. One was the new girl, who was sitting in a daze. It was very strange.


    I always feel like she''s looking at me, but I have no evidence


    What''s more strange is that the Gu king, who used to be very serious, is still absent-minded now?


    On the rostrum, Gu Wang leaned over, looking at the situation on the field and his daughter from time to time.


    Real hammer, that''s what happened!


    At this time, ah duo really recovered, but as soon as his emotion came up, it was not the general appearance. He was holding Lingbao, his eyes were full of spring water, and his face was red. However, the expression on his face was full of entanglement and doubt.


    Because the average girl, at this age, already knows the feelings of these things, but she was too well protected by her father, for this kind of thing, is still in a state of ignorance, today suddenly feeling up, at a loss.


    "Father, you said I was What''s going on? Always feel, feel It''s a bit strange. My sight seems to be inseparable from that person, but I especially want to leave. I What''s going on? "


    Ah duo said, this eye did not see his father, has been staring at the bottom of Cheng Qianyu.


    Gu Wang looked at his daughter and said, "what can I do?"? The word of love, is that what people can contend with? Really counterbalance, that live can be interesting?


    The most important point is that this thing is sensed by Lingbao. What does it mean? It''s destiny, it can''t be changed! So no matter how reluctant your father is, he can''t stop him!


    But if it goes on like this What will it be like?!


    Gu Wang looks at ah duo and opens his mouth to talk. But when he thinks about it carefully, he doesn''t have much experience in feelings. He and her mother were set up by others at that time. They are both quite ignorant, so they don''t have much experience in these things, let alone Times have changed!


    Alas!


    Gu Wang Fu Er, the cabbage, which he had raised and carefully protected, ran out and arched the pig!


    Who are you going to argue with?!


    Over there, ah duo has a tangled face. He doesn''t know what to do, but he can''t help looking at Cheng Qianyu, and he doesn''t know why.


    I was influenced by her eyes, because I was too close to Cheng Qianyu. I was really uncomfortable. What''s the matter with this girl? You''ve got a crush on me?!


    It turns out that if you think someone likes you, 90% of you think too much; if you think someone hates you, 90% of you think so!


    No reason


    At this time, the situation on the field is clear, that woman really has two down, willow leaves floating on her body, in front of her like a burst of green mist, overwhelming pressure in the past!


    Although the dwarf had some means, he could not defeat the woman. After a while, he was sweating on his head. By this time, he was at the end of his rope.


    Otherwise, the old man said it well. On the battlefield, I''m afraid to meet those four people, monks, Taoists, women and children! This kind of people are all with unique skills and magic skills! You can''t get rid of them!


    The dwarf persisted for another half a minute, and finally couldn''t resist. The poisonous insects that he scattered were torn open, and the green suddenly poured in like a flood and touched his skin!


    Instant! That dwarf then body a shock, straight Leng Leng fell on the ground, mouth spit white foam, eyes turn white, bursts of convulsions, also don''t know also can save back.


    As soon as the referee saw the scene, he knew it was over, and immediately announced: "qingliuzhai wins!"


    As soon as this remark came out, all the people in Jinzhi village near me were discontented. They hissed and heard a lot of comments. Someone said angrily, "hum! If the ghosts are there, will they be free? Who can beat her in the whole competition


    The man who said this was stupefied, and immediately someone around him made a silent gesture, indicating that he would not talk nonsense.


    I sit here, heart said he came to the number, save me!


    But if you want to come, don''t come now, just come tomorrow!


    Because after my amulet tonight, it will be seven days cooling time. At that time, I have amulet protection, and I''m afraid of your ghost? No matter how powerful your witchcraft is, I''m afraid it''s not as powerful as I was at that time. After all, it''s my ability at level 92!


    The referee came on stage and looked at the short man''s situation. At this time, the goods were not changed. The referee immediately yelled to the woman, "please help him solve the problem!"


    According to the rules of the competition, when you are on the stage, you are the opponent. When you are off the stage, you can still shake hands. The victory or defeat is divided. The poison and poison will have to be solved. If Cheng Qianyu''s knife belongs to him, he can''t help it.But at this time, the woman looked at the referee, laughed, opened her lips, and said with a flattering voice, "no, he can''t be saved."


    "What?" The referee had already looked down. Sure enough, the dwarf''s face was black and lifeless!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Next


    What can we do? Life and death are uncertain in the game. I said before the game that I deserve to die on the stage! Signed a life and death certificate!


    At this time, the chicken nest head came up, said two words with the referee, the referee suddenly nodded, turned to us to announce that the first round of the competition is over!


    I think about it, and it''s true.


    The total number of ancient villages in Southwest China is close to 100. There are nearly 50 competitions at one time and more than 20 competitions at the second time. The total number of competitions is only 70. Most of them are lost after a few moves, and a few of them are killed in seconds. It''s very rare that they can really fight for five minutes like they just did.


    From morning till now, several hours, it should be over!


    The first one who was eliminated entered the resurrection competition. It was played elsewhere. I asked. It was also a project over the years. At this time, someone would make a small bet to see which village was resurrected.


    Of course, I don''t have this idea. I saw someone stirring up this thing over there.


    The referee announced on the court that the second round of the competition will start in ten minutes. You can take advantage of this time to do some activities. I raised my head and looked at the rostrum. I thought if I wanted to find Gu Wang at this time, but as soon as I raised my head, I saw that the seventh master had come back.


    Not only is the seventh master back, but also there is one more man beside him! Let''s see, Nanyang people!

 Chapter 284

    On the field, several responsible personnel clean the field to prepare for the next round. There is a ten minute break between the two rounds. You can take advantage of this time to have a rest and go to the toilet.


    What''s the next round? Gu Wang told me before. After the first round, there are only half the players left on the field. There are 40 or 50 stockaded villages. If there is another half, there will only be more than 20.


    And this round, is to determine their general division, to see whether it is the top 20 or the bottom 20!


    According to the previous performance, Gu Wang and the people like the jury will divide them into two groups, one is strong and the other is weak. In the end, there will be two champions, one big champion and one small champion. Of course, the treatment will be different.


    The strong group, apart from the champion, may also get good treatment. In the past, they would become the guards of the king Gu, enjoying the status of one person below ten thousand people. Now they have Nanyang Association. I don''t know how, but it must be very good!


    After spelling it out, the list will be published. The weak group can only earn the first place, because only the first place is good. The strong group should try their best to perform better, try to be remembered by the king Gu, and then fight for the first place.


    Of course, the weak group can also say that they did not show their strength, want to play with a stronghold group, win, replace the position; lose, directly eliminated!


    However, it must be said that this is the first thing to do. Otherwise, when the competition comes to the end, the champion and runner up of the strong group will be separated. You can see that these two stockaded villages are all badly damaged. There are no experts. You can say that I can fight that This is opportunism!


    On our side, Cheng Qianyu played twice. The first time, needless to say, the second time, when he looked at us from the opposite side, he directly sent a weak one to keep his strength.


    I looked at the expression of the player who was sent up to make up the number, I think the back of his head is painful at the moment, too helpless!


    As a result, Cheng Qianyu has no effort to send him out directly.


    I think this kind of performance should be able to enter the strong group, and generally no one should dare to challenge us, that''s good.


    In Nanyang Association''s stockade, some of them have been eliminated, and some of them are in the weak group. It has nothing to do with us. The rest are in the strong group. We must kill a few more in the next round!


    I wonder if I should take advantage of this time to secretly talk to Gu Wang about the next action. As a result, the seventh master came back again, and not only did he come back, he also brought one!


    As soon as the detective eye looked there, he knew it was a Nanyang man. I quickly poked Daniel beside him, motioned him to look there, and asked, "do you know the people around the seventh master?"


    Daniel was about to fall asleep when I poked him up. When he looked over there, his eyes widened!


    "That''s..."


    "Who?"


    "Four priests, jingo, was originally after me, but now it seems that he is going to replace me and become the third priest." Daniel looked at him and said in a deep voice.


    As soon as I heard that this man''s status was not low, I looked at him carefully. He was 1.78 meters tall, well-balanced, and even from top to bottom. He had two long legs, wore suits and trousers, with a smile on his face, a pair of peach blossom eyes on his forehead, and looked like a gentleman!


    "That Jinge''s original life bug is a golden scorpion. It''s not very toxic, but because he is called metal cultivation, he is very sensitive to metal. We are responsible for making money. We have found several small gold mines with that bug!"


    Daniel explained.


    When I heard that, it was not good at that time. Can this poisonous insect be used like this?!


    You are all talents! One gets a centipede called Feilong. It can''t be controlled yet. It can only be used to raise a scorpion for mining, so as to make money What kind of villain organization do you have the ability to dominate the world? Isn''t it good to build the motherland?!


    On the rostrum, the seventh master and the new four priests, Jin Ge, all sat down. Ah duo''s eyes were not bad at all. He just blinked occasionally and ignored them. Gu Wang didn''t like to see them, so he didn''t care.


    The seventh master sat back, and the expression on his face changed back to that leisurely look. When he saw it, the helper arrived, it would be OK. No matter how we were, we couldn''t run under their hands.


    However, just in case, he made another preparation


    Soon, ten minutes passed. Everyone who has studied knows that it''s just a small break. It''s gone in the blink of an eye. The second round of the competition has already started. Over there, the list of the two groups has been published. It''s not surprising that we are in the strong group.


    The next step is to fight against the weak group. As I expected, no one chose to fight us. They want to enter the strong group, not fight hard!


    Facts have proved that there are still self-knowledge groups. Most of the weak groups have not changed, and only one group has succeeded in a few challenges. They have entered the strong group, and it''s not so easy to look at them. The rest of them have ended up in failure and left directly.


    "Next, the first game, Qingliu village against yinchong village!"The referee has already announced the contestants of the first game. The last game of Qingliu village has just been ranked in the first game. The other party is also a village good at using witchcraft. This time, it''s another match of witchcraft!


    Now I have a clear idea. In the last round, they found out what they were proficient in. This time, they put them together to fight against technology!


    On the other hand, a mysterious figure wrapped in a white robe appeared. I was curious for a moment and looked at it with detective eyes. I almost vomited!


    It''s the skin that has to be wrapped tightly


    However, people can''t judge their appearance. Those who look like this should not be good at it. The name of their village has the word "insect". It seems that they have a strong confidence in witchcraft!


    Sure enough, with the referee''s order, the two men opened their posture. The white robed man was really a master of witchcraft. When he put his hands in front of his body, the white robe''s hem was windless and automatic. On the ground, the naked eye could see more than ten silver silk like things swimming fast!


    This man uses a rare reptile bug!


    In the past, most of these insects were like this. But later, the study of witchcraft became more and more refined. Flying insects can also become deadly insects. They began to like this kind of flying insects, which are more flexible and secretive. So it''s true that there are a few people who can''t fly!


    As soon as the woman saw this thing, she knew that something abnormal must be a demon. She immediately straightened out and tried her best to shake a large green mist in front of her!


    In particular, the ground should be protected.


    The more than ten pieces of silver wire speed is extremely fast, immediately rushed into the green fog, but not affected, continue to move forward!


    The woman was flustered when she saw it. She was in a hurry and used all she could use. She wanted to escape while playing a poisonous insect.


    But with her speed, how can she run over those silver wires?


    Just a second later, a piece of silver thread went into her shoes, and then she saw the woman scream and fall to the ground!


    As soon as I saw the rest of the silver silk, I didn''t go forward. It seemed that only one of them would do. They all retreated to the feet of the man in white robe. As soon as the man''s robe shook, they couldn''t be seen.


    On the other side, the woman lay down on the ground and stopped crying just in the blink of an eye. Looking closely, it seemed that there was something strange flowing in her body.


    This That''s what silver wire does.


    Besides, I haven''t seen the silver worm come out. It may be disposable.


    I carefully looked at the data of the white robed man. It''s not Nanyang people. That''s good. It''s just a little cruel. But powerful is really powerful. Is this kind of person in the heart of the king Gu?


    I took a look at Gu Wang. He also had a tangled face. I didn''t think about it before. If a powerful man has a fierce heart, what should he do?!


    But it''s something he should worry about. After all, it''s his choice.


    When I look at him, naturally I can see the two of them. As a result, when I look there, I feel something is wrong.


    These two people seem to be saying something, but I can''t hear them, but from the look, it doesn''t seem good.


    Hurry to pinch your fingers!


    No!


    I put down my hand, looked back at the man in white and narrowed my eyes.


    This guy is the opponent that I will encounter later. Fortunately, I have found him ahead of time, so I have to decide the countermeasures quickly!


    On the other side, some of them are still in the temporary residence of each village, but ten steps away, someone is looking at them!


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"?! I can''t wait so long to kill them! " The six priests, like a fat bear, were panting heavily, their noses flapping, their eyes staring, and there was a lot of blood in them.


    The sweat on the brows of the four servants was reflected. They pinched their shoulders, beat their legs and fanned their hands. Just for him to calm down, they did everything!


    One by one flustered can''t, the heart says that seven Ye how still don''t order? If they wait any longer, they won''t be able to stop them!


    "Sacrifice Lord, you just wait, right now, right now..." A servant said weakly.


    If you want to say that he is really bold! The three of them all looked at him and said, "Why are you so afraid of death?"?


    At this time, whoever talks is doomed!


    Sure enough, the big man caught the man who was talking. With a wave of his hand, it was like throwing a ping-pong ball. He threw the man out and fell to the ground. His whole body was almost broken!


    "Still waiting!"?! I''ll wait for a fart! I won''t wait! "


    With that, the big man immediately stood up, and all the three servants around him were shaken to the ground by him. At another glance, the big man was about to walk out, and all of them quickly climbed over. They all yelled: "sacrifice, wait a minute. If you act without permission, the seventh master will be angry!"


    They are not afraid that the seventh master will be angry and punish the six priests. No matter what, they can''t focus on their master. They are afraid that they will be punished!It is a great sin not to stop the six priests!


    But in this situation, they are afraid that it is useless. There are wolves in front and tigers behind. If they stop others, they will fall to death. The one just now can''t get up, they won''t stop The seventh master''s way of tormenting people is that life is not like death!


    Seeing that big man go out, several people have no way, looked at each other, closed their eyes and sighed.


    What to do? Run!


    Several people immediately got up from the ground, got out of the house and ran to the southeast.


    Here, the big man went outside. Ten steps away was the place where Tie Ning and his family stayed. For him, there were two steps less. In a few moments, he came to the front of the door and grasped his right hand tightly!


    Click - boom!


    A punch is hitting the doorframe!


    How can the simple doorframe hold his blow? At that time, it was fragmented and led the whole house to fall apart!


    In an instant, a house that used to be strong was broken! Inside the house, Tie Ning and others!

 Chapter 285

    On the stage, the man in white looked at the woman in qingliuzhai who fell on the ground. His face covered by his robe was expressionless. After the referee announced his victory, he turned and left.


    I quickly asked Daniel next to me, and confirmed that although the other party''s silver insect village was beaten by their Nanyang Association, they didn''t really take refuge in it.


    In the message that King Gu gave me, these people did not really submit to the Nanyang Association. I carefully looked at the people on their side with investigative eyes. It is true that they are all local people and there are no Nanyang people.


    However, the answers of CE Tian Shu are generally very accurate. I see that in the future, he and I stand on the stage, and there are the sneers of the seventh master and that Jinge. What''s the matter?


    I was thinking about it when I saw that after the man in white came off the court, a man walked towards him and stopped him


    "Hello."


    That person smiles, see white robe person, very polite say.


    "Well?" The white robed man stopped and looked at him faintly. He didn''t speak, but he made a voice of doubt.


    "Hello, I''m from Nanyang Association, seventh master..." He said, just looking at the seventh master on the rostrum. "He asked me to come. I want to have a talk with you."


    The white robed man turned his head, looked at the seventh master, and then turned back: "what does he want to talk to me about?"


    "Ha ha, don''t worry. It''s just a small matter. There''s no trouble, but after it''s done, there are many benefits!" The man came close to him with a smile and said in a low voice.


    It seems that if the white robe''s hands were not covered under the white robe, and there was some danger, the goods would have grasped his gloves by this time.


    To tell you the truth, this person, even the whole yinchong village, looks down on this kind of person!


    I don''t know about it. The king Gu knows about it. Later, he told me that yinchong stronghold is based on the practice of Gu. It''s almost only about the practice of Gu. The stronghold respects its strength, who is the boss? It likes the strong and doesn''t like the flatterers.


    Someone once said that if there will be people like GUI PO or lame Lao Qi in the southwest ancient village, it is very likely that they will appear in this silver insect village!


    Of course, the seventh master knows about it, so they should decide first and win here first! This is equivalent to holding the reserve army first!


    These people have the same temperament as the ghost woman. The seventh master is good at witchcraft, and Nanyang is so complicated that they don''t have it at all. After several battles, they are convinced.


    Just said, who wins is the boss!


    But this does not mean that they are soft bones. Although they have obeyed, they have not completely obeyed their orders. It is more like a cooperative attitude.


    Today, seven ye saw me, also saw him, in the heart had cared.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lead the way. " The white robed man thought for a moment and said.


    "Well! This way, please The man''s posture was similar to that of a shopkeeper. He bent over, stretched out his hand and made a "please" posture. Then he walked horizontally, slowly walking in the direction of his side slightly forward.


    This is the posture of leading the way, and it''s the posture of the servant leading the way for the big man, instead of walking directly in front of him.


    Every move is respectful and flattering.


    Although the white robed man disdains to have anything to do with this kind of person, he is the person of the seventh master after all. The strong one is respected. He has to give the seventh master face.


    I looked at the man in a low voice and left with the white robed man. On the rostrum, the seventh master was gone, only Jinge was left, so I probably came out. What''s the matter.


    Yes, and this one!


    There is no need to arrange people ahead of time. It''s the same as Gu Wang''s selection of experts, but he''s faster.


    I looked at Gu Wang and said, "don''t worry. You can''t choose this number one. I have to kill him! Or you''ll kill me!


    At this time, on the stage, the next group of people had already come on the stage. Two Miao Dao players were engaged in a sword duel. The people at the bottom were attentive. Except for the party and the stockade where he was, no one noticed what was going on below.


    I secretly ordered Cheng Qianyu: "next, I''ll go up."


    Cheng Qianyu looked at me and knew that he was going to meet a master.


    He had a long mouth and wanted to say something, but he thought about his current situation, especially before leaving this morning. Elder martial sister Yaqin gave a specific advice. When the words came to his mouth, he stopped, just nodded and turned back.


    When I left, elder martial sister Yaqin also said that, but the subject changed.


    At this moment, the man in white robe had come back from behind, and he was still following the man just now, but he didn''t go back to his stockade. He walked straight past, but the man like a dog stopped there for a moment, seemed to say something, and then he trotted a few steps to catch up.


    I looked at the direction he was going, and I knew the answer in my heart.


    Sure enough, at this time, the two people on the field have been divided, the referee after a look announced the results, and then announced the next group of names."Next game, duhuozhai vs. Huafeng Zhai!"


    The three words "duhuozhai" are now the highlights for those below! As soon as we heard that we were going to play, we all sat up straight and opened our eyes to see what this game would be like.


    "I''m on it." I simply said, got up on the stage, the audience at the bottom of a look is a Leng, how this also changed?


    You can change people to participate in the competition, as long as there are so many people in your stockade. Just before two games, Cheng Qianyu no injury second kill each other, so they think this time will be him.


    Because after all, there is no reason to change, no consumption, no injury, enough to play again.


    At that time, some people felt discouraged and felt that it was meaningless to change people. One of the most obvious was that ah duo on the rostrum often didn''t know how to restrain his emotions in the boudoir. Everything was written on his face. Now, there is a "loss" on the left side of his face and a "Hope" on the right side of his face


    Take a look at your hair. It says "you go down" on the top of your head!


    However, there are also those who are lenient with others. There are three of them. They must be all experts, and they must be wonderful.


    Anyway, there are all kinds of things to say, but at this time, the players from Huafeng village also came up. After they came up, they were stunned.


    The man who came up, a black robe!


    Hiss


    Just went down a white robe, and then came a black robe? And look at the height, look at the outline, how so familiar? Can we still be brothers? Another look at the silver insect stronghold. What about the one in white?!


    Oh, that''s him!


    You think I don''t know you if you change your vest?!


    The referee looked at it, he didn''t know the details, and he couldn''t see his face in his robe, but he was sure there was no problem, so he immediately announced the start!


    Just after the words, the guy over there did the same trick again. With a shake of his robe, more than ten silver worms came out and approached me quickly! People around


    looked as like as two peas. They responded. They were exactly the same. This is him.


    Why are you cheating?!


    But when the game starts, what can we do?


    When the referee looked at it, did he want to call a pause? Just a tangled effort, the silver bug has come to me.


    Referee heart said, on the match field, fair first! It''s almost over. We have to stop!


    "Temporarily..."


    The referee just called out the first word, but he didn''t have time to call out "stop". Here, I have moved. Taimingbu and instant movement, in an instant, I arrived in front of the black robed man, and bypassed those silver worms!


    "Ah?"


    The black robed man''s pupil shrank. He just wanted to react, but it was too late. With a wave of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword came out! Directly around his neck, pull!


    Wipe!


    The body of the sword stretched straight, and the kinetic energy directly acted on his fragile neck!


    All of a sudden, blood splashed!


    The robe of the black robed man''s neck was cut open, along with the skin of his throat and the trachea.


    I stood on his side, still holding a sword posture, and he fell slowly, a bright red!


    If the trachea is cut off, it''s not an artery. It won''t "show" -- it''s going to make him suffocate. The black robed man lay on the ground, widened his eyes, struggled a few times, then stopped moving, and gradually lost his vitality.


    That referee a "stop" born suffocated in the throat eye, almost internal injury!


    There was an uproar at the scene!


    Those who just said they didn''t want to see others were all fragrant and speechless!


    The main reason is that they didn''t expect that the fat man was so good?! Just now, the one with the knife is already very strong. Now, it''s not the main force, it''s just a pioneer!


    On the rostrum, the seventh master and Jinge were also stupid. They wanted to weaken my strength with this guy first, so as to facilitate them to deal with it. But now, it''s still weak? Is there five seconds in all?!


    Gu Wang was a little surprised, but also a little happy. The stronger the alliance, the better.


    The only one with the same expression is Addo. Of course, the reason why she doesn''t change is that she doesn''t pay attention to me at all


    As soon as I shook my hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword folded up, turned around and walked back, made a very handsome and forked look, turned to see the referee: "shouldn''t we announce the result?"


    The referee knew that it was time for him to react. He took a few breaths and then called out: "duhuozhai, win! Next... "


    He was about to shout, and suddenly there was a "boom" in a direction not far away! There was a huge bang like the sky, and then the fire burst into the sky!


    "Ah?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    A lot of people haven''t wake up from the shock of my sword second kill. Suddenly, it''s another shock! At that time, the brain was blank, only a few people reacted and yelled.


    Gu Wang is a sober man. When he looks at the fire there, he is "clattering" in his heart. If you look carefully, it''s true!"No, it''s a temporary camp over there. Something''s wrong in the village!" Gu Wang shouts, kicks his feet, presses the table with his hand, turns over and runs to the other side as soon as he lands.


    At the bottom, the chicken nest head shook his head helplessly. Instead of following his own Wang, he walked to the rostrum.


    It''s the second in command. He went to ask the seventh master to come. He was always in charge of the safety of the field. He swam outside the field. When he heard the explosion, he ran to it.


    Chicken nest head went up to the rostrum, sat down beside ah duo, muttered in a low voice: "ah, you are gone, who will protect the young lady?"


    At times like this, he always stays calm.


    But in fact, the only two dangerous people on the scene are also very confused, and the plan has not yet started? What happened over there?!


    "He must have acted against orders!" The seventh master gnashed his teeth and said, looking down again, sure enough, I had turned down from the field, and ran there with Cheng Qianyu, with Daniel.


    Just now, Tie Ning, they have communicated with me in the system. A big man attacked them. He set the fire!


    Thanks to the fact that many people have responded and come running with us, otherwise, they will really doubt that I can communicate with them without any trace.


    "Forget it, we can''t let them go back, or all the previous achievements will be wasted! Go


    The seventh master bit his teeth and yelled. With the golden dagger around him, he immediately turned over and caught up with him!


    Cheng Qianyu and I were running. Suddenly, we felt the wind behind us. We turned our hands and turned back immediately!


    "Dang!"


    Turn back a sword, is chopping at that Jin Ge''s arm!

 Chapter 286

    "Dang!"


    I hold the ghost face flying cloud sword, turn back a sword, is chopping on the arm of that gold Ge!


    Just this confrontation, I have already noticed something wrong, because this sword, I didn''t feel the feeling of cutting into the flesh, and there was the crisp sound of metal collision!


    "Be careful!"


    When I was in a hurry, I just had time to make this sound, and then I immediately stepped back. At the next moment, a sharp blade had crossed the position I just stayed.


    On the other side, Cheng Qianyu has stopped, turns his head and rushes here with a knife. Daniel is stunned and dare not move.


    On the other side, there are Qiye and Jinge. Qiye is still the same as before. He is unpredictable and has a cold feeling. Jinge''s breath has changed. It doesn''t feel dangerous, but it has a profound meaning!


    If you look at him carefully, a layer of gold armor has appeared on his arms, knees, chest and abdomen.


    Just now, my sword just fell on the gold armor on his arm!


    Of course, it can''t be real gold. These guys make bottles to harm us. We are not willing to get a real gold. How can they spend so much money on it?


    Besides, it is said that gold is soft, but I haven''t touched it. I''m poor and insightful


    There was a confrontation between the two sides. I moved to Daniel''s side. My sword was shining. It seemed that a poisonous snake was waiting for the opportunity.


    Over there, the seventh master saw me move to Daniel''s side. He picked his eyebrows and said, "what''s the matter? Are you going to protect this fool? Hum! Can you think of exchanging the lives of those two guys? Is that what you came up with? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    I was stunned, but then I thought, now Daniel''s appearance is that silly big man, so in the seventh master''s mind, this goods is to kill Daniel and others and then meet us.


    This is the result of unequal information.


    I looked at him and didn''t speak. The seventh master continued: "it shouldn''t be you. You still look like this. I thought you were stupid just now. It seems that I made a false alarm."


    Daniel was scared, so he looked silly


    "What are you trying to say?" I stared at him and asked in a cold voice.


    "What do I want to do?" The seventh master frowned and looked at me like a fool. Suddenly, his feet moved and his fierce light showed: "I want to kill you!"


    In a moment, the seventh master had already left the spot. I didn''t even know what happened. I just had time to start an instant movement and hide. I immediately covered myself with ice armor!


    On the other hand, Cheng Qianyu had already started at the moment when I started the instant movement. He rushed out with a black knife in his hand, and the target was the four priests Jinge!


    Wearing golden protective gear, Jin Ge is fearless. Facing the black knife cut by Cheng Qianyu, he steps forward directly. With a bend of both arms and a push of the sole of his foot, he rushes forward in an instant!


    Click!


    With a flash of black light, Cheng Qianyu cuts it off with a knife. From head to foot, a black thread touches the sky and the ground without any obstruction!


    And the next moment, with a light sound, there is a crack in the golden protector on Jinge''s arms, and then it breaks instantly!


    It''s about one centimeter thick, which easily blocked my sword. In front of wulongzhan''s golden sword, I didn''t even hold on to it, and it was cut into pieces!


    After Cheng Qianyu cut it down, he didn''t stop. He followed this force directly. He patted his left hand at the end of the handle and turned his right wrist. Wulong Zhanjin Dao immediately turned around and split it across!


    Originally, Jinge was confident in his own defense. Suddenly he was attacked, and he was stunned. At this time, he suddenly felt the murderous attack, and finally regained his mind. When he looked at it, he saw a black light coming!


    Although he was in a daze for a moment and missed a good opportunity, he had rich experience in fighting. Subconsciously, he bowed his head and cut the knife just against the top of his hair!


    "Shua --!"


    Wulongzhan gold knife with Pandora, cut off a piece of scalp on his head! In the strong wind, black hair fluttered.


    A black knife light flew over his head and rushed straight to the platform behind him. With a "boom", it cut a deep mark on the platform!


    Jin Ge lowered his head and took advantage of the situation. At that time, he was shocked.


    This kind of power, just now, as long as you lower your head a little bit slowly, or Cheng Qianyu''s knife cuts down a little bit more, you will be very powerful!


    Fear! I''m so scared. Jingo feels chilly! Especially the head


    Then I felt my head and found that it was cool. The scalp in the middle was cut off!


    At this time, Jin Ge is angry and afraid. He moves at his feet and flies back. First, he keeps away from Cheng Qianyu. Then he waves his arms in front of him and spits out. "Shua", a golden flash!


    Seeing this scene, Cheng Qianyu narrowed his eyes and looked at it carefully. After the golden light came out, he didn''t move forward. He stopped only 20 cm in front of him and turned into a ball of light.The next moment, the ball of light is just like the puffer, the size of "miso" suddenly becomes bigger, from the original apple size to the size of a grinding plate, glittering, bursts of halo!


    Before Cheng Qianyu could make any reaction, he saw that the golden light burst open suddenly. It was like a balloon was blown to the maximum, and then it blew again. It suddenly exceeded the limit and exploded!


    Cheng Qianyu immediately blocked the black knife in front of him and stepped back, but the wind pressure didn''t come. He looked up and saw a scorpion in the golden light!


    A pair of giant forceps, poison tail needle high, a pair of blood red eyes, whole body gold!


    As soon as I saw it over there, I knew that this should be what Daniel said about Jinge''s original life.


    The gold scorpion that can dig.


    His poisonous insects are different from the ordinary ones. The ordinary ones are mainly harmful to people, so they are very small, because they have to be silent and undetected. If you can see it more than ten or twenty meters away, what a fart?!


    But he is very big! Because he didn''t want to hurt people, he wanted to mine


    Can you mine without a grid? This scorpion, from head to tail, if you lift it up according to the tail, it must be about one meter! If the tail comes down, it''s estimated to be 1.34 meters.


    From the sole of the foot to the back, it''s about half a meter. With the tail raised high, it''s 80 centimeters high.


    Such a scorpion, waving giant forceps, swinging tail needle, a pair of red eyes like a light bulb staring at you, ask you are afraid!


    Cheng Qianyu is also a brave man. Looking at this thing, he has no fear. He holds the knife in both hands and is ready to turn it into a sword at any time. His muscles are tight and ready to go!


    On the other hand, I had several fights with the seventh master, and I had to say that I fell into a disadvantage


    Or that sentence, magic is a big weapon! And the seventh master will, why is it just a magic trick?!


    If it''s Daniel''s, I can deal with it, but the seventh master and Daniel are so different! After several battles, if it wasn''t for my cold ice armor''s defense and thunder''s power''s restraint on the insect, I would have been very hiccup!


    "Tut!" I was an instant to move again, dodged a seven Ye''s attack, return a sword to chop past.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword is as soft as soft grass. It can be shot directly. The point of the sword is the key part between Qi Ye''s legs!


    Beat people first, the winning rate is half as high!


    Hiss In fact, it''s not my third abuse. It''s mainly to deal with such masters. We must use this kind of trick. In the key part of the human body, the throat is too small, and the heart has ribs to protect. This is the place where the goal is obvious, and there is nothing to protect!


    The seventh master had just made a move. When he looked back at the coming of the sword, he suddenly felt a chill in his crotch. He quickly waved his right sword finger and blocked my sword tip more than ten meters in front of him!


    It''s both dangerous and dangerous Almost castrated.


    "Boy, it''s quite overcast!" Seven Ye survived, looking at me, full of anger.


    I looked up at him: "ha ha, that''s the same, Lao Yinbi!"


    The seventh master looked at me, his eyes narrowed slightly, in the fundus of his eyes, he had a strong sense of killing. All of a sudden, he was moving. Before he could react, he had come to me and clapped me!


    This is not a slap.


    Nanyang head drop technique! It''s a move that Daniel used before to integrate the ghost falling skill into his body, but in terms of power, there''s no comparability!


    His move was so fast that I didn''t have time to use instant movement. I could only wave my sword, shake the White Snake, and try to encircle Wei and save Zhao. At the same time, I went up head-on to resist him!


    Bang!


    My face is covered with ice armor, so I dare to be hard just now. But with this palm, I obviously feel that the ice armor in front of me has cracks and is expanding rapidly.


    I can''t stay for long. At this time, his first attack has gone. I have time to move in a flash and leave. The landing position is just beside Cheng Qianyu.


    "Thousand fields!" I came to Cheng Qianyu''s back and patted him on the shoulder.


    Cheng Qianyu didn''t look back, and didn''t even look at me askew. He just nodded his head slightly, so small that you can''t see clearly without looking carefully.


    In front of him, the golden scorpion swaggered, behind the scorpion, Jinge hid there, ready to run at any time, just did not go forward.


    I took a look and said, "what are these things?"? Is there no normal person in the whole Nanyang association except the seventh master and the high priest who hasn''t met yet? One by one, it seems that they can rebel against the organization at any time!


    However, Rao is so. We are also in a very dangerous situation. The scorpion and Cheng Qianyu have gone through several moves in the past half day. Now, the scorpion is clean from top to bottom. How can there be any sign of injury?


    What does that mean? This shows that even if it''s the sharpness of the Oolong Zhanjin sword, it can''t cut off its defense!


    "Is it so hard to deal with?" I asked in a low voice, looking warily at the pressing seventh master.Cheng Qianyu grimaced: "if you haven''t dealt with the flying dragon before, it won''t be like this. The previous knife has consumed a lot of its power. Now it can''t attack too strongly."


    Cheng Qianyu and the scorpion look at each other with a knife. The seventh master is not in a hurry. Maybe he wants to find a way to conquer my ice armor and the painful instant movement.


    If he used some strange insects, maybe he could do it!


    We can''t drag on like this any longer! If I fight like this, I''ll take the jujube pill. The seventh master just releases the poisonous insects. It''s not a big consumption. But every time he makes a move, he forces me to use an instant move. It''s not a matter to consume it like this! It must be me who died in the end!


    And


    I took a look at Cheng Qianyu beside me and felt his breath.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin said that Cheng Qianyu has just recovered and can''t do strenuous exercise, but he has just played several times, and his amount of exercise is already very large. At this time, his breath is a little bit uncomfortable.


    "Thousand domains."


    "Well?"


    "Dan Who is that? "


    "Ah?"


    "Follow my orders..." My body sank, ready to go like a cheetah, staring at the seventh master in front of me, shouting: "run!"

 Chapter 287

    "At my command Run


    I bow my body and bend my waist into a long bow. My legs are tense and suddenly burst out! Taimingbu full launch, body shape ghost like to flee out!


    Cheng Qianyu was by my side and kept calm all the time, so he was able to receive my instructions immediately. As soon as my voice fell, he had identified the direction and ran away.


    Daniel''s reaction is the slowest, especially he was scared silly, did not dare to move, at this time a look at me! How did you all run? You were stunned for a while before you started. At that time, you lost at the starting line and directly lagged behind us a lot!


    Three people, because I have too bright step, so run in the front, Cheng Qianyu followed, and then back about 10 meters, is Daniel.


    I took the lead, wondering which way to go.


    It''s not good to go to tie ning. Take the seven masters to their side. I''m afraid they won''t die! We''ll have a pot of it then!


    Going southwest? That''s their territory! What am I going to do? I''m afraid I''m not going to die?


    The best way is to go to the northeast, but Tie Ning is probably in that direction, so it''s better to run due north!


    I thought about the direction in my heart. As soon as I moved slightly, I ran to the north. I turned my head slightly and saw that, sure enough, behind me, the seventh master and Jinge were chasing me!


    I have made up my mind that they are going to attack us on both sides. Then it proves that those who make trouble in the temporary camp must be the people they can put down their mind. Maybe, they are also priests


    Just because of an ancient village in Southwest China, these guys really cost money! With Daniel and the priestess who is said to have been in Jinzhi village, half of the eight priestesses are here!


    Plus the seventh master, who is almost equal to the high priest, it''s equivalent to the Nanyang Association split in half and put half of its fighting power here.


    If there''s something wrong with this, how many people will die


    I have made up my mind to kill these people if I have a chance! Although from the perspective of the personnel, one or two of them are quite difficult, and the rest are unreliable, it is a hidden danger to put such a mysterious force on our southwest border.


    We ran in front of him, and behind him, the seventh master set up his air defense skills to catch up with him. Beside him, the Jinge stood directly on the back of the big golden scorpion, held the high scorpion''s tail with one hand, stabilized his figure, and chased him like a bus.


    The scorpion''s short legs are tumbling under his body. Although the situation is very dangerous, I don''t know why. I really want to laugh


    On the other side, on the rostrum, because the seventh master and he both came down to fight us, there were only a duo and the chicken''s nest on the stage.


    Chicken nest head, arms ring chest, a relaxed face.


    He came up to protect the first lady, but now, the most dangerous factors have gone, so it''s much easier!


    "A farce! Don''t you think so, miss Chicken nest head said with a faint smile, looking at the direction of our party.


    But his question was not answered. He was puzzled for a moment. He turned to look at it and was stunned at that time.


    Next to her, the young lady had a ruddy face, wavy eyes and slightly wrinkled brows. She was staring at the other side with a worried look on her face.


    But this is not that kind of worry, that is pure worry, but this, is not so simple, among them, there seems to be another kind of emotion.


    No


    The idea that appeared in Gu Wang''s mind before appeared in his mind again. When the master and servant saw this scene, they both had this reaction.


    "Maybe I''ll try. "


    Chicken nest head thought in his heart, looking at the place we went away, pretending not to care, he said: "hiss They should be more or less unlucky. I don''t think they know how to spell. Once they are poisoned, they can''t solve it. If someone can help them at this time, they will remember and be grateful to that person for the rest of their life. "


    Before he finished, ah duo stood up and walked down from the rostrum with firm eyes. He trotted all the way with his Xue Luo skirt in his hands and followed him there.


    Looking at ah duo''s appearance, the chicken nest head showed an incredible look: "actually, it''s true!"


    Just then, of course, he said that to ah duo on purpose. He wanted to try whether ah duo really fell in love with one of us as he thought.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, ah duo rushed out directly.


    He knows too well that this young lady is in the boudoir and doesn''t know how to feel, so he certainly doesn''t know what she should do when her beloved is in trouble. So he should wake up!


    Helping others is the foundation of happiness. As an old saying goes, a good man has a safe life


    "Ah --" chicken nest head sighed and stood up, "a fool, a fat man, the eldest lady should be in love with that cold faced swordsman, but anyway, I can''t let you into danger."He said, directly a support table, from the top of the hair down, not a few steps to catch up with the run in front of Addo.


    "Miss, I don''t have to trouble you to do the hard work of driving. I''ll help you."


    Finish saying, directly a big step to a duo body front, leg a bend, body a short, squatted in front of her.


    That a duo can''t stop inertia, suddenly fell on his back, chicken nest head took advantage of the situation together, carrying her forward, while running said: "Miss, if you have any discomfort, tell me."


    After that, he turned his head slightly to look behind him, and said silently in his heart, "my Lord, when you come back, maybe I can''t help you manage the competition. After all, I have to protect the safety of the first lady..."


    Then, look back, concentrate, straight ahead.


    As everyone knows, there is not only one daughter in Gu Wang''s stronghold, but also one sister


    This chicken nest head has been with Gu Wang for many years, and grows up with a duo. It''s not brother and sister, it''s better than brother and sister!


    On the other hand, Gu Wang had already brought the people to the camp, and he frowned as soon as he arrived.


    Half of the whole camp was full of fire, and some houses collapsed directly to the ground, which was already fragmented.


    Around, wailing everywhere, many people don''t know what''s going on, they have been affected by the fish disaster, many burns, lying on the ground constantly shouting.


    What''s more, he has lost consciousness and is dying.


    "Help! Find the trapped! Come on, come on


    The king Gu yelled, set an example, and rushed in first. The rest of the people also followed. They rushed out quickly. First, they carried away the wounded who were on the periphery, who might have escaped, who might have been here, and took them back to rescue. The rest, they went in to search!


    The first identity of Gu Wang is the king of this ancient village in Southwest China! He is not our ally, so what he has to do first is to be responsible to his subjects! Save people first. As for those of us who stay here, we will treat them equally and will not favor one over the other!


    But the problem is that the fire started from us, that is to say, they have to go a long distance to get there.


    At this time, Tie Ning


    Bang!


    Holding Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, Tie Ning swung open the burning wood, revealing the people below.


    At the bottom, Luo Peng lay on the ground. She didn''t wake up. She didn''t move. Elder martial sister Yaqin was lying on it. She protected Luo Peng''s body with her arms and body, and supported the flaming wood with her back. Until then, Tie Ning swung it away, and it was easier.


    On her back, the local clothes of Miao village that she had just put on were in tatters, and the exposed back was red by the temperature of the fire. This is the result of her using magic to protect her body. Otherwise, she is gone now.


    "Be careful, it''s not fire." Elder martial sister Yaqin finally breathed a sigh of relief and said weakly, panting.


    If it was a general fire, it would not cause so much damage to her!


    Tie Ning stood beside her, with a cold face, nodded: "I know, this goods is put by that guy."


    In front of him, in the fire, a figure suddenly appeared, tall and muscular. It was the six priests of Nanyang association!


    Beside him, there was a small insect as big as a sparrow, shaped like a fly, but it was fiery red, flapping wings and a big mouth!


    Ordinary flies don''t have such big mouths, but they do!


    Just now, it was from this mouth that endless fire erupted! All the houses here were buried in a sea of fire, and it also triggered an explosion of no large scale!


    This is his life.


    I''m so big. I''m sure it''s not used by Yin people. Its job is to set fire!


    "Hum, if you set a fire, I''ll give you a fire back!" The big man gave a big drink and waved his right hand to control the flying insect. He flew over and took a big mouthful of "poof"! Another flame!


    "Watch out for yourself!" Tie Ning said to elder martial sister Yaqin. She stepped forward two steps, holding the stick in both hands and waving the stick left and right, which brought out a gust of wind and scattered the flame!


    Hunyuan mountain shaking stick has its own vibration property. Sometimes it is swung by a strong man like him, and the wind pressure brought by it is not comparable to that of ordinary stick waving.


    But Tie Ning also knows that it''s not a matter to go on like this. He can''t wave the stick all the time. He must think of other ways. When he looks left and right, there is a piece of burning wood not far from the right. One section of it has been raised to form an angle.


    That''s just right!


    Tie Ning looked at the gap, stretched out the stick directly, picked hard, and threw the wood over!


    The fly really spurted fire. Suddenly, there was a strong wind in front of him. Before he could react, he was hit by the wood and flew out!


    The big man saw the wood behind the fly. He lifted his right hand and relied on his strong muscles. He broke the wood directly with one blow, and was not afraid of the fire.But just after breaking the wood, I saw Tie Ning coming and swinging it!


    In this case, it''s too late to dodge. He doesn''t have the ability to move in an instant like me. In the same words, his muscles are strong and his strength is huge, which is the source of his self-confidence. He directly blocks his arms in front of him, trying to fight hard.


    At the next moment, Tie Ning''s powerful and heavy stick swung on his arm. On the black stick, it vibrated lightly.


    "Boom!"


    The man, who looked like a black bear, couldn''t support himself for a second under this kind of strength, and his feet immediately fell off the ground and flew upside down.

 Chapter 288

    Bang!


    With a swing of Tie Ning''s stick, a gust of evil wind blows on his face! The six priests couldn''t dodge any more. They could only cross their arms in front of them to resist!


    In fact, at this time, he was still a little lucky, because he was tall and muscular, so he had a certain confidence in his physical quality and fighting ability.


    Or Conceit?


    Up to this time, he still had a little idea in his heart. He planned to resist his stick first, and then directly grabbed the stick, grabbed him and pulled him over, and then gave him a beating!


    Of course, maybe you can take the stick directly. In that case, the situation will be reversed!


    He thought very well. Looking at Tie Ning''s stick, he seemed to have seen the dawn of victory! As long as you resist this


    Bang!


    Tie Ning''s stick was on his arms. It was the place with the strongest defense. The gap in strength was highlighted at this time! This man, who looks like half a wall standing upright, didn''t support himself for a second. In an instant, his feet were off the ground and he flew upside down!


    "Boom!"


    A human cannonball flew out with the power of Tie Ning, directly smashed a house behind him, made a big round hole, continued to go back, only hit the second one and stopped!


    Joke! The Hunyuan mountain shaking stick that wants to fight against iron coagulation? Do you have the strength?!


    But I''m just a little guy!


    "Wow!"


    The simple wooden house, which had been destroyed by the fire and explosion for a long time, received such an impact and could not hold on any longer. It fell down suddenly! The broken wood rolled down all over the ground, with a flame in it!


    Tie Ning looked behind her. In the room behind her, elder martial sister Yaqin forced her spirit, supported her body with one arm, and raised her other hand weakly to give him a thumbs up: "well done!"


    "It must be!" Tie Ning retaliated with a big thumb and grinned like a simple man.


    But at this time, in the fire, a figure suddenly ran out!


    "Be careful!" Elder martial sister Yaqin can see behind him and immediately remind him, but she can only do this.


    Tie Ning''s fighting experience is not covered. He immediately turns back and finds that the six priests tiger pounces on him. One big hand directly presses the stick in his hand, and the other hand clenches into a fist and goes straight to the face!


    "Brute, it''s really hard to beat!" Tie Ning scolded secretly and wanted to lift the stick, but he was still slow. The big man''s hand had already grasped the stick, and he tried to restrain him from carrying it to resist. The other hand just blew it out!


    This punch, otherwise, will have to hit him in the face, otherwise, it can force him to let go.


    Of course, this is what the six priests thought.


    Is Tie Ning an ordinary person? When I joined the club, I already knew that although this person looks tall and strong, with a silly face, he seems to be a bit dull. This is also a common problem of big heads. I''m afraid of being slippery.


    But this guy, I don''t know why, is extremely fast and flexible!


    At this time, if he was a normal person, he would make those two reactions as he thought, but is he a normal person?


    Between the lightning and flint, Tie Ning holds the stick tightly with both hands, which is the same as holding the lever. He never gives the other party an opportunity to take advantage of it. At the same time, he backs back, his legs are tense, and suddenly his feet kick!


    Miso!


    Tie Ning''s upper body fell back along the power direction of his waist to avoid the big man''s fist. At the same time, his feet were off the ground. Because of the strength of the just push, he flew out backward, but because the big man''s hand was still holding the stick, he didn''t fly far, just a few centimeters.


    But a few centimeters away, often can change a thing!


    The big man''s fist was dodged by him when his strength was insufficient, and because he wanted to hit it, his body strength would certainly lean forward. At this time, the thing he was holding suddenly moved in this direction, so this is


    "Ah


    The big man was pulled by Tie Ning and suddenly lost his balance. He suddenly leaned over. Because of the accident, his legs didn''t have time to react, so he faltered and was about to fall.


    At this time, Tie Ning''s feet had already fallen to the ground. Just as she said, she flew out a few centimeters, and soon. If you don''t land on your feet, you''ll fall.


    In a hurry, one foot retreated, tied to the ground, stabilized the balance of the body, exerted force with both arms, deflected the stick body, and the other foot swung the whip leg directly in the direction of the deflected force!


    Pop!


    This leg is kicking at his side waist!


    A person, regardless of abdominal muscle training, the waist, is always one of the most vulnerable parts of the body, because no matter how soft it is! Without bone protection, especially being kicked by a man who is no less powerful than himself, it''s not easy!


    Pop!


    All of a sudden, his hand holding the stick was released, and the whole person was about to fall to the other side.At this time, Tie Ning has regained the absolute control of the stick. Without saying much, she turns around, loosens her front hand, rushes back, and takes the stick as a gun. Poof! Stick it in!


    And the head of the staff was upon the side ribs of the six priests.


    No matter how the opponent is, Tie Ning immediately closes the stick after a stick and plunges it down into the ground. It''s solid! His arms were hard, and he grasped them in tongs. He threw his lower body up and put his feet together. He stepped on the body of the six worshippers!


    A set of actions like flowing water, three attacks, hit again and again!


    This is Tie Ning''s fighting ability!


    No matter how big the man is, in actual combat, what he uses most is his own poisonous insects. How can the real fight between flesh and fire fly be better than Tie Ning, a man who has been fighting this way?


    Boom! The big man was kicked by Tie Ning''s feet and flew out again. He rolled several circles on the ground like a rolling gourd and rolled into the sea of fire.


    And at this time, in the flames, a fireball without warning on the spray out!


    "I''ll go!" Tie Ning had just landed, and she was startled by the sudden attack. Fortunately, her reaction was flexible. She raised her hand and flew the fireball!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Be careful, it''s the worm!" Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned at the figure in the fire and said weakly.


    Tie Ning takes a closer look. Sure enough, it''s the big fly that flies in the air and wants to open its evil mouth to highlight the flames?!


    Just hit it with a piece of wood, but still did not cause too serious damage to it, this time to slow down!


    "Asshole!" Tie Ning cursed secretly, and again turned Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, using the vibration and wind pressure of the stick to break up the fire.


    But the problem is that the flame in the insect''s mouth seems to be endless, and it doesn''t need to stop. It''s not the same as gasping for breath. When it''s finished, it needs to stop, gasp for breath and then spit. It spits all the time!


    Iron coagulation day, the dog''s heart has, at that time egg pain, you special what is not a feeling of the fire machine can not?!


    It''s too bad. No matter how good you are, you still have physical strength. In case of a mistake, what should you do?


    Behind her, elder martial sister Yaqin propped up her body with one hand and looked at the fly. She resisted the burn just now and the heavy consumption of physical strength and mana. She raised her other hand and turned it into a sword finger. The blue light on her fingertip flowed, aiming at the firefly and pointed to it!


    I seriously doubt that Shifu''s storm finger has different forms. The appearance of her finger is too similar to that of the storm finger, but the color is different, and the power should also be different.


    The elder martial sister is proficient in the healing department, so she is not good at this kind of attack spell, and she is still very weak now. But the good thing is that the fly didn''t change at all, just stood in Flying in the same place, the target is very obvious!


    And from the last time the wood hit it, we can see that after it got its figure and flame ability, its reaction speed and agility are not like flies at all


    You''re a disgrace. Quit.


    Pop!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin hit the fly''s body like a pistol, and I don''t know whether it was aimed accurately or by chance. Her finger was hitting the root of one of the fly''s wings!


    At this moment, the fire fly immediately lost its balance, spinning in the air, the flame in the mouth also stopped, in front of Tie Ning, immediately clear up.


    Just after Qingming, I saw the guy who had been burning for half a day falling down in a whirl


    Can it be tolerated? Beat the water dog with pain, stick first!


    Tie Ning wants to wave a stick, but at this time, in the fire on the other side, a figure rushes out again!


    Tie Ning is going crazy! Why is this product so persistent?!


    But one thing, this time, his stick ran towards the insect, and the six priests came from their own side!


    Poop!


    Tie Ning was just about to collect the staff, and his waist was already held by the six priests. The powerful impact directly knocked him to the ground. Once his hand was loose, Hunyuan mountain shaking staff rolled to the ground!


    "I''ve got you! I don''t know how crazy you are! "


    The six priests rode on Tie Ning, one hand pressed him, the other hand lifted up, and they were about to fight.


    Tie Ning was not a weak man either. He immediately put forth his strength. Before the six priests had fully stabilized themselves, he rolled over and threw him to the ground. He quickly climbed up and ran to pick up his stick.


    This time, I must aim at my head!


    Tie Ning thought like this, but just thought like this. Before he took a step, the six priests behind him pressed him to the ground again. Just like just now, one hand pressed him down, and the other hand was about to fight!


    Can tie ning get used to him? He directly lifted him over again. This time, he didn''t pick up the stick. He rode on him and hit him with his fist!Just hit two fists, the bottom six priests magic power, body a turn, press Tie Ning in the bottom, also don''t divide the hand to press him, double fists together, can hit a few fists to hit a few fists!


    This battle, at this time, has changed shape, began to gradually ground gas, two people lying on the ground, rogue like began to work! It depends on who did it first!


    But at this time, on the other side, in the fire, the fly struggled to fly up, one eye on the house of elder martial sister Yaqin!


    Injustice has its head, debt has its owner! Who just beat his wings almost broke, it knows! This is the woman in front of me!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin''s heart sank when she saw this thing. It''s over!


    "That I said it was a misunderstanding. Do you believe it? " Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at the insect and said with a strong smile.


    That bug doesn''t care about that?! He rushed straight over and said, "poof!" A single puff of flame!


    "Well done!" At this time, the six priests came to the top and saw what their own insects had done. They immediately cheered.


    But below, Tie Ning a look surprised, a few people in the room at this time but have no resistance ability!


    "Let''s go!" In the crisis, Tie Ning''s arms suddenly burst out with great strength! He pushed the six priests up with both hands and threw them to the ground. When he got up, he was about to rush there.


    "Don''t go!" The sixth priest immediately wanted to rush over, so he used the same trick to beat him down.


    But how to say that sentence, people in a certain situation, the burst out of power, is infinite!


    "Go away!"


    Tie Ning directly turned back and punched him on the nose!


    Poof!


    This time, even the nose, with the mouth, are bleeding, and there seems to be a slight sound of bone fragmentation!


    "Cough..."


    The six priests got a punch in the front, and their heads fell back, looking up at the sky, which had been covered by fire and smoke. There was a blank in their hearts and minds.


    "Die for me!"


    Tie Ning didn''t mean to stop after a blow. Just that blow came down again, just like the judge''s determination and decisiveness, it hit him in the face again!


    Bang!


    Click!


    This time, he really heard the sound of bone breaking.


    But he didn''t care about that any more. He quickly turned back and wanted to save those people. But as soon as he turned back, he saw that the huge flame in front of him was shining again. The next moment, a huge energy came with wind pressure!


    "Boom!"


    In the flames, there was a second explosion. The center of the explosion was the temporary camp of duhuozhai, which covered the area with a radius of five meters!


    This time, even Tie Ning and the just fallen six priests were involved.

 Chapter 289

    "Boom!"


    There was a second explosion in the fire. In a flash, a heat wave struck. People in the Miao village who were searching for survivors and fighting the fire were shocked. They quickly backed back to avoid being burned.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s like a second explosion!"


    "Second explosion?! Which way? "


    When the steward asked this question, he felt like a piece of rubbish. The place of the second explosion was very obvious, and the flame was several sections higher than that of other places! They are not very close, so they can see clearly.


    "Over there..." The man frowned and looked over there. The sky fire burned a big hole in the black smoke, as if it was going to burn the sky.


    What''s going on? Ah?! What''s the evil of Southwest ancient village? What happened in the past six months!


    The Nanyang Association robbed the territory, people were imprisoned, and the stockade became a factory for them to make some unknown things


    Now, it''s not easy to compete. It''s a grand event! Two days in a row, two fires.


    Just at this time, Gu Wang came over from the other side.


    The fire is so big. As the king of the ancient village, he wants to set an example, but he can''t appear in all places like separation. Just now he was on the other side saving the wounded. Now the situation is almost the same. He''s here.


    "What''s going on here?" When the king Gu came, he asked.


    As a result, how can these people be a little strange? Especially the man in charge, how can he look at the sky?


    "What''s the matter?"


    Gu Wang came to him and asked.


    At this time, the man found that the king Gu was coming. He was startled. He knelt down on one knee and said, "I don''t know your coming. Your words and deeds are contemptuous. Please make atonement!"


    Words and deeds are contemptuous Because he didn''t pay attention to Gu Wang''s words just now, and he came to him at this time. What''s your identity? Can you stand side by side with your own king?!


    Gu Wang pulled him: "it''s urgent. It''s unnecessary. What''s the matter? What are you looking at? "


    "Ah, that''s right. Lord Gu, there was a second explosion there just now. The situation seems very serious. The heat wave has spread to our side."


    "The second explosion?" Gu Wang frowned and looked at the people around him: "aren''t you hurt?"


    In a word, it depends on how the person is. When hearing the second explosion, the first reaction is to ask if these people were hurt.


    When these people around listen to it, they feel warm. It''s the king! Be compassionate to your subjects! Who doesn''t like such a king?! Unfortunately, the whole southwest ancient village is basically under the control of Nanyang association now


    "Thank you for your concern. It''s OK. We''re all OK!" All of them said.


    Gu Wang nodded and let go. He must be all right in front of him. He already saw it.


    "Where did the explosion take place?"


    "Over there." The man reached out and pointed in a direction.


    Gu Wang looked in that direction and was shocked. He almost lost his mind!


    That direction is the camp of Duhuo village!


    Others don''t know, he knows! Now the representative of Duhuo village is not the people in the village, but the guests from afar. What''s more, it''s an alliance of its own. What happened there?!


    Because when I set fire to the stockade at night, I was ready to use my system space to rescue the innocent villagers. After all, it was a hundred lives!


    Therefore, I have released all the people of Tie Ning. The king Gu knows who they are and who they are.


    This morning, in the competition, there were only three people over there, and my body was full of those villagers, so naturally Gu Wang knew that there were still some people left here.


    Well, in principle, my people are very safe here. They should be the safest place in the whole temporary camp. Even if there is a fire, it is impossible to blow up there!


    No!


    Gu Wang knows all of a sudden, seven Ye they make ghost!


    I just don''t know what happened to them, such a big explosion


    Alas! More evil than good!


    Gu Wang looked there and frowned, but he couldn''t let them look for him! This situation, forced them to check, that is not to take their lives joke it?!


    Moreover, it''s too deliberate. Gu Wang doesn''t really want others to know about our cooperation. The less people know about this kind of thing, the better.


    Just when he didn''t know what to do, suddenly, the scene in front of him changed.


    "Well? What''s going on? "


    Gu Wang looked at what happened in front of him, and suddenly cried out. The man around him also looked at the past, and was also surprised.


    In front of him, the pillar of fire, which had been rushing into the sky, suddenly dropped, not gradually, but as if someone had turned off a switch! Straight down!Otherwise, because of the color and brightness of the flame, they can see the shadow when it descends. They all have to feel that it has disappeared out of thin air!


    "This..." The man hesitated for a moment, and then the scene in front of him changed again.


    Within the visible range of the naked eye, those fire seedlings suddenly "rub rub --" all went back!


    This is not right, just that is from the top down, although the speed is too fast, but at least it is some in line with the laws of nature, these, it is horizontal to go in! It''s like someone took something and absorbed the flames.


    They are ancient villages in deep mountains. They don''t know that there are pumps in the city. If city people see this scene, they will wonder, how can they have a lighter besides a pump?!


    Before the king Gu could react, he saw that the absorption center suddenly burst out with a huge force. A gust of wind, like sharp swords, rushed out. A few villagers who were too close to him didn''t respond and were directly knocked to the ground!


    The king Gu is a strong man at any rate. He immediately takes a horse step, leans forward and keeps his body steady. The man around him also defends immediately and barely supports.


    After a long time, the King opened his eyes and looked up. He was surprised.


    In front of us, there was a sea of fire. At this time, we have opened a road!


    The width of the road is enough for five or six people to walk side by side. Moreover, the fire around is much smaller than before. There is no threat, and the visibility is greatly increased.


    "Come on, are you all right? Are you all right?"


    The king Gu called those people quickly. At this time, those people who were blown down by the wind got up one after another, because they were OK, but the fall hurt a little. Looking at this side, they were all stunned.


    "Don''t be in a daze, it''s a good chance! Take advantage of the opportunity to put out the fire and find someone


    Gu Wang gave a big drink and rushed in first.


    One is to set an example, the other is to go to duhuozhai to have a look. Just now, he was worried about casualties and was too deliberate. Now, both problems have been solved!


    Gu Wang rushes to the innermost part, which is the location of Duhuo stronghold. No matter what other people do, he comes here first. When he sees it, he is confused.


    On the ground, there are many pieces of wood, all caused by the collapse of the house, and because of the fire has become black, but in addition, there is no other thing, there is no shadow!


    What Tie Ning, elder martial sister Yaqin, the fire-proof fly and the six priests are all gone!


    No trace!


    Of course, Gu Wang didn''t know this. He didn''t know what happened. He didn''t know anything. He only knew that there was no trace of anyone here, except the little blood on the ground that had been burned.


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, some distance from the stockade, on the mountain road


    "Run


    I took the lead, struggling to run, followed by Cheng Qianyu, and then a little later, is that Daniel, and then has been chasing seventh master and jingo.


    I looked behind, worried straight Bang tooth flower son, those two people how still chase? Is it so hot? With this perseverance, Tsinghua University and Peking University have passed the exam!


    It''s a pity that it''s still in the afternoon. If it''s too late in the evening, my amulet will pass the cooling time. I can teach them how to behave every minute!


    Now Ha ha, run!


    Moreover, I was a road maniac, and I was not familiar with it. I didn''t know where it was. I was so confused that I ran to a mountain road. But there is no way, only to continue to run ah, picking up a good way to go.


    The seventh master saw this scene and sneered: "hum! I''m looking for my own way to die. There''s a cliff ahead. Which way do you go? "


    I don''t know the way. He knows. He only grew up here before!


    However, jingo, who was beside him, obviously didn''t know this. After hearing this, he turned around and looked at him stupidly: "what? Seventh master, I can''t fly. My golden scorpion doesn''t have the ability to fly


    "Well?" The seventh master looked at him and frowned. "I don''t even know how to defend the sky, waste! You... "


    The seventh master just wanted to let him walk at the foot of the mountain, but he thought that it was half way up now, and it took time to get down. When he got down, we would have reached the top of the mountain, and everything would be late.


    "Come on, come on! I''ll see what else these guys can do! " Seven Ye sink a voice to say, the foot speed doesn''t reduce, closely chase past.


    In the front, we are nothing, but Daniel who is left behind can''t.


    "Ha Ha Wait, wait for me. I can''t do it. " Daniel was thrown away by us for at least ten steps. Originally, his mana was not high. Because of the death of the poisonous insect and his own injury, he had reached the limit.


    I look back, sure enough, the pace has been chaotic, and if it goes on like this, there must be no way to escape.


    But I can''t help him either. I can only sigh. I just want to turn back and continue to run. I have a glance at the corner of my eye, but suddenly I was dragged back by the scene I saw.He actually reached out and took off the mask on his face!


    "Don''t pick it! Do you want to die? " I yelled at once, trying to stop him.


    Show your true face in front of the seventh master. You are killing yourself!


    But Daniel couldn''t listen to these at this time, and couldn''t think of these. He pulled off his mask, and his body immediately recovered to its original shape!


    I can''t help it. I''m wearing a mask. I''ve always been fat and thin, so I''m more flexible. But the man he plays is bigger than him, and he doesn''t adapt to such a big figure, so he will be more and more tired!


    At this time, I finally couldn''t hold on and took off the mask.


    "Daniel?"


    Behind him, seven ye and Jin Ge recognized that person for the first time, they were all surprised!


    The most surprising thing is the seventh master, because in his world view, Daniel should have died in duhuozhai.


    "Is it..." Seven Ye eyebrows a wrinkly, secretly a check, as expected! The bug that he buried in Daniel''s body is still there!


    I thought he was going to die, so I didn''t pay attention to it. Now I find it after careful examination.


    "Daniel! You Die The seventh master made a mistake in public, and immediately became angry. He gave a big drink, and his fingers were empty.


    It''s over!


    I know what he''s going to do. He''s going to push the bug.


    Sure enough, with seven ye a finger past, that Daniel body suddenly a meal, abdomen peristalsis, suddenly a mouthful of blood spurted out!


    "He''s dead." I said in a deep voice, I don''t know whether to myself or Cheng Qianyu. In my mind, under the curse of servitude, the thread that belonged to Daniel disappeared


    "Keep running!" With a low drink, I grabbed the mask and started it. I took the mask back and put it into the system warehouse. As soon as I looked back, I reached the top of the mountain.


    On the other side of the mountain, there is a cliff!


    The speed of the two of us didn''t decrease at all. I looked in front of me, reached out and grabbed Cheng Qianyu beside me. I stepped on my feet and rushed out directly. My body was hanging in the air!


    Overhead, is the blue sky and white clouds, at the foot, is the abyss!


    Of course, the actual height is not so exaggerated, but this kind of bungee jumping without rope operation is really dizzy.


    I tried not to look at my feet. I grabbed Cheng Qianyu, who couldn''t defend the air, and carried the mana to the bottom of my feet. I set up the defend the air and prepared to step on the cloud.


    The other side of the mountain is empty. If he had a mountain like this, I would be a little better and have the right to be a bridge. But now, I can only step on the cloud all the way down the stairs.


    But this staircase is really too long!


    "Hold on, it may be a long process, but it''s also an opportunity. Remember this feeling, it''s easy for you to learn Royal Air skills." I said with a strong smile to Cheng Qianyu, who had closed his eyes tightly.


    But at this time, I suddenly felt a gust of wind coming from behind, mixed in the wind blowing around, hard to detect, and then, I felt a stabbing pain on my neck, as well as a slight itch.


    Subconsciously, I patted it with my other hand, took it down and immediately knew it was wrong!


    In the palm of his hand, the body of a bug was covered with purple blood.


    "It''s over!"


    I only had time to make this reaction. At the next moment, I lost consciousness. The imperial air skill on my feet was suddenly interrupted. With Cheng Qianyu, they fell down straight!


    On the top of the mountain, the seventh master, who was standing there, still kept the action of throwing out the poisonous insects. Looking at the figure left by us, he sneered

 Chapter 290

    "Search down!" The seventh master looked down at the cliff, and there were woods below, so he couldn''t see what we looked like after landing.


    "Well Yes Jin Ge stood on the scorpion and hesitated for a moment, but finally he thought it was not good to talk more, just agreed.


    He was wondering why the seventh master was so cautious this time!


    He knows the poisonous insect that the seventh master just threw out. The seven fragrance poisonous needle bee is small, only half the size of a mosquito. It moves like a strong wind and lightning fast!


    Moreover, the reason why it is called "seven fragrance" is that it can emit seven kinds of fragrance and control its own taste according to the surrounding environment, just like chameleon, so as not to be found by the enemy!


    Just now, although I was in the air and the strong wind swept around, it couldn''t give full play to this advantage, but the strong wind also perfectly covered up the wind pressure driven by it. As a result, I didn''t find it. I was directly hit!


    So when jingo saw that wasp stung me, and we began to fall freely, he said: steady!


    But at this time, the seventh master, who has always been very confident in himself, has no confidence, which makes him very strange.


    In fact, if it is put in the past, he will certainly think the same as he did. But just now, he has just experienced Daniel''s "resurrection from the dead" incident, which makes him feel less confident now.


    Yes, it''s just a loss


    Because Jinge doesn''t know how to defend the air, the seventh master is a little worried that if we are all right, we will be ambushed when we go down alone, so we should go down the mountain as soon as possible and go around to find us!


    Two people all the way down the mountain, just to the foot of the mountain, suddenly in front of a person.


    "Seventh master!"


    Seven Ye fix one eye to see, don''t know, but know this person, just forget the name just. This is a contestant who has just played in the competition, and his stockade is not controlled by Nanyang Association.


    For this kind of person, seven ye have no good face, and from the other side''s expression, the other side also think so.


    "Seventh master."


    The man saw that the seventh master had come to him and cried again. In his tone, he was reluctant.


    This is natural. Although the seventh master himself knows that he is not a good man, he also knows human nature. Those who occupy other people''s places and plan to be nice to him are bad to the root! I don''t want to be shameful!


    Seven Ye he ambition big, also selfish, but know that person so oneself is also common sense, so for his this facial expression and eyes, have no what expression.


    And the other party is still a small person, can''t make it!


    "Oh, what''s the matter?"


    If you can''t do it, you can''t be angry, but your attitude is certainly colder than those who flatter you.


    "Gu Wang, please go back. The fire has been controlled. The Miao village competition will continue. You will have a match." That person a don''t lean body, two don''t bow head, so stand, direct at seven ye, the tone is neither humble nor overbearing!


    "Well?" The seventh master turned to look at him and frowned.


    "When did the old man become so sensible? Do you know to ask me back? He must be eager to let me go quickly


    The seventh master knows himself very well


    "I don''t know. I only know that Lord Gu asked you to go back." That person says again, although what use is honorific, but the tone in, don''t embody the meaning of respect at all.


    "Hiss..." Seven Ye pondered for a while, although the thing is wrong, but now, really want to take this as heavy!


    At that time, it was clear that as long as the Miao village competition was held and the southwest ancient village was under control, now, the competition is more than half, so we can''t delay in this festival!


    "I see. I''m going back, ginger!"


    The seventh master looked back at Jinge.


    Jin Ge understood what he meant, reached out and made a "rest assured" gesture, saying: "give it to me, seventh master."


    "Well." The seventh master nodded and looked back at the messenger, indicating that he could go.


    The man nodded slightly, turned around and walked to the other side of the field. This gesture was not so respectful. It was not like that the seventh master sent someone to look for the white robed master before. This one went straight ahead. No matter what happened to his descendants, he was not afraid that he would attack himself in the back.


    Originally is, seven Ye don''t know how much more powerful than him, still use to hit black gun?


    Two people to go to the field, jingo is riding scorpion, all the way straight to the back of the mountain. He''s going to find our bodies!


    On the other side, on the court


    In the whole competition field, the original number of people was reduced by half. Those who were left to take care of the wounded continued to take part in the competition. Each village was greatly reduced, but they were scattered, so it didn''t look very strange.


    However, there is a place, suddenly empty out!


    The seat of duhuozhai!


    Originally, we had three people, and because they were more afraid of us, they went a long way. At this time, we still followed that practice, and even there were fewer people, so this time, this area was empty."What''s the matter? What about the experts? " People nearby looked at the empty space and asked people around them.


    "I don''t know. Did you take care of the wounded? I''ve heard that there''s their house in the place where the fire broke out. There are only three of them. Let''s go and take care of the wounded. " That''s what the man said, but it''s just a guess.


    At this time, another man with arms around his chest said, "OK, OK! Why care about that? Their game has just ended, and it''s OK to leave now. As long as the next game is still there, we haven''t got one yet. How worried about this


    He''s right. It''s just right. Before the fire broke out, our battle ended. I killed the man in white. Ah, it was the man in black at that time. There were many people gossiping about this. They said that there was a black curtain. A person changing clothes would represent another stronghold.


    But it didn''t make a big deal, because this man not only lost, but also died!


    I''m dead. I''m dead. What''s that?! Even if it''s cheating, it''s useless if you make a big deal.


    So after coming back, although there are still people talking about it, it''s all about stopping.


    Many other people, like those others, talk about our affairs, but in the end, they all end up with the same result, similar to here.


    Only one person has a different mind, that is, the king Gu on the rostrum.


    Others don''t know that he knows that the center of the fire is almost the place of duhuozhai. If it wasn''t for the Nanyang Association, he wouldn''t believe it! And the most disturbing thing is that now people are gone!


    Whether it''s left behind, or originally came to participate, or the three priests who took refuge, there is no shadow!


    Is it dead or alive?! Will they show up in the showdown?! What about a hundred people?!


    It''s all problems!


    As a king, he can''t help thinking about this, and one more thing is that his daughter is missing.


    He doesn''t worry about it now, because he thinks it''s his daughter who has gone back. He doesn''t think about it in that way. Now he''s just thinking about things here.


    "Next..."


    Next, the referee continues to announce the match. Gu Wang sits on it and looks sad. Fortunately, there is no bad news, just no news. But we have to prepare for the worst.


    Gu Wang keeps an eye on the lower part to see if there are any experts who can use it. The white robed man was fierce but cruel. He was still tangled, but he was killed by me.


    At this time, behind the stairs "Deng Deng Deng" slow footstep sound, Gu Wang looked back, it is the seventh master back.


    "You''re back." Gu Wang glanced and turned back. He continued to look down and didn''t want to talk to him.


    "Of course, after half the process, this ancient village is mine. Of course, I want to see it." As he said this, the seventh master sat down beside the king Gu. Strangely enough, although he said something beneficial to him, his face was not very good.


    And the person who called him back just took him to the stadium and thought about going in another direction. He should go back to his village''s representative team. After all, there is still a competition. He has to participate.


    But Gu Wang didn''t pay attention to these, and he didn''t speak any more. He continued to look down.


    Seven ye also fell into silence, thought for a while, suddenly said: "the competition has been carried out to now, there are many eliminated stockade, these people stay here is OK, let them go back first."


    "No..."


    Gu Wang almost blurted out!


    It can''t work! Although the strength of those people is not strong, but there is better than no, more people, more power, one more is one!


    But he didn''t expect that the seventh master would do it!


    People are always traitors and horses are always slippery. The old saying does not deceive me! We have studied so many times before, but no one thought of this and left after elimination. How can we gather people?


    "What? Is there anything wrong with that? It seems that these eliminated people are useless for this competition. " The seventh master squinted at him with a strange light in his eyes.


    But Gu Wang is not a gas-saving lamp. After all, he is also an old man. He sighed slightly and said, "we have never had such a rule in the competition. Since they are here, they should have the right to know what the final result is, so that no one will say there is a problem in the competition and make trouble for this reason."


    "Well?"


    Seven Ye looked at him for a while, Gu Wang didn''t open his eyes to see him at all, while talking, he was still looking at the competition field below, and his tone didn''t fluctuate, and he couldn''t hear anything.


    Two old foxes!


    "It''s like this..." Said the seventh master. "I thought there was something else."


    "There is something else."


    "Huh?" The seventh master frowned.


    "In the fire just now, many people were injured, including many of them. It''s not good for them to go back with the wounded. They have to stay until they recover."


    Gu Wang''s words are wonderful! He already knew, seven ye afraid is some doubt oneself, or that sentence, don''t treat the opponent as a fool! Most people at this time are repeatedly denied: nothing else, nothing else! But he''s different. He has! But not the answer you want!And even the seventh master himself did not expect that this opportunity, this irrefutable speech, was actually provided by his own people. How can he reason?!


    The seventh master wants to lift the table. What kind of team-mates are they?


    One of them set fire to others, but they didn''t say anything. They also used this reason to refute themselves. The other one didn''t know how to defend the air, so he had no choice but to get around. How many things were delayed!


    Of course, the latter was also because he was too cautious at that time, but he couldn''t help it. It was because of Daniel''s incident that his confidence was destroyed


    Just at this time, suddenly the stairs below is the sound of footsteps, seven Ye sit closer, also can see the things below, turn a head to see, pit team mate No. 2 is coming!


    Jin Ge came up from below. Gu Wang took a look at him and then turned back. Jin Ge didn''t pay attention to him either. He went directly to the seventh master and whispered a few words.


    Seven Ye just listened to a few words, the facial expression at that time changed, originally the old fox''s steady cunning all disappear, stare big eyes to look at him, exclaim: "no?

 Chapter 291

    "No?"


    The seventh master suddenly exclaimed, but he immediately reflected that he had made a slip of words and glared at Gu Wang. He found that he had no other performance, so he looked back at Jin Ge.


    "Have you examined it carefully?" The seventh master asked in a low voice.


    "I''ve checked it carefully, no! Not at all. I asked my golden scorpion to beat the branches of every tree. No one could be seen at all. Those two people seemed to disappear out of thin air! "


    "Hiss..." The seventh master frowned tightly, closed his eyes, took a breath of cold air, and then spat out coarsely, reached out and rubbed his temple.


    This gas, blood pressure has come up!


    "Just on my way here, someone has reported to me. In the camp, those who should have been burned have disappeared, and even the muscle monster has disappeared!"


    Seven Ye mouth muscle strange, is six priests, no wonder he came back face expression is very smelly, originally because someone reported this matter to him.


    "No one can live, no one can die. Are they dead or not? It is reasonable that such an attack will not exist again! I''ve never missed the seven fragrant poisonous needle bee! And the flame of that guy. Although I didn''t see it, from the perspective of explosion, those people can''t prevent it.... "


    The seventh master put down his hand and looked back at the match field: "how did they escape? Is there anyone else? "


    "It''s not sure how many of them are now. If Daniel is not dead, then all the information obtained from Duhuo stronghold will be wrong, and the real casualties and the total number of people on their side will be uncertain!" Jingo said, also worried.


    The seventh master thought about it and shook his head: "it''s no use thinking like this. You should send someone to Duhuo stronghold to see what''s going on there. Besides, immediately send people to look around for them or that muscle monster!"


    "Yes


    Jinge promised, and immediately turned down to carry out the seventh master''s order. And the seventh master continued to stay on the rostrum, staring at Gu Wang, watching the trend on the field, and thinking, what should we do next? That''s the most important thing?!


    And at his side, Gu Wang kept silent and continued to watch the competition below, but in fact, he had secretly remembered what they said and thought about it.


    In terms of the current form, what the seventh master gets is the same as what he gets. He finds that the man is gone, just on both sides. But at present, the man is OK, and he may be saved by someone else. Who will it be?


    The same problem also appeared in Gu Wang''s mind, but it was obvious that his thinking was much clearer than that of the seventh master, because he had a message that the seventh master didn''t know


    "It can''t be..."


    Gu Wang was a little uneasy. When he left, ah duo was still there. When he came back, ah duo was gone


    Damn it! I seem to have found something!


    This is the heart of Gu Wang at this time.


    Ah duo fell in love with one of those people. He knew that, and it happened that the group of people had an accident, and they were saved, just in time for ah duo to disappear


    It can''t be such a coincidence!


    On this side, Gu Wang has made new progress. On the other side, the seventh master suddenly found something.


    Seven Ye was looking at the bottom of the game, suddenly a brain, thought of the person with himself back, want to see where he is, is which village, the result found a circle, no!


    There is something abnormal than a demon! He just came back, where can he go?!


    Two old foxes are sitting on the high platform, thinking of each other. On the other side, the people they have been trying to find have gathered together


    Not too far away from the stadium, in a relatively secret cave.


    ¡­¡­


    "Well..." I was in a daze, and suddenly felt a cold feeling on my body, like an ice bag on my body. Suddenly, I hummed, and my spirit was clear!


    "He''s awake, he''s awake!" I heard someone shouting, but some of them couldn''t tell who he was. Some of them were too confused to distinguish the timbre.


    Immediately, I heard a loud noise, as if someone came, and their voice, there are a lot of people, but still the same, I can''t tell who is who.


    "Sir, sir!" A man came up to me and cried softly. His voice was familiar. From the point of address, it should be from the same boat club, but I didn''t know who it was.


    In fact, it''s a question of giving away points. After Luo Peng was in a coma, no one would call me "Sir" except Tie Ning. But at this time, I was confused and couldn''t think normally.


    "It seems that we need to do it again. That person''s poison is not so easy to understand. Even the first lady needs a lot of effort." It''s another person. I''m not familiar with that.


    "Well! After all that, isn''t it still the same? " Another female voice.


    "Oh, don''t say that. It''s all companions. What''s the quarrel?"There were more voices around me. I was so confused that I fell asleep again. When I was awake, it was already night.


    "Well Ah


    This time, I really recovered, struggling to open my eyes. The first thing I saw was the top of the cave illuminated by the light.


    "This is Where is it? " I have some dry mouth, even more dry when I speak. It''s strange at my right neck. It''s always a cold feeling. The cold feeling I feel when I''m in a daze turns out to be here.


    At the same time, I also remember that I was stung by the seven master''s poisonous insects, and then I fainted. The stung place was my right neck.


    It''s cold now because


    I reached out to touch it, and suddenly a girl voice said, "don''t touch it!"


    "Ah?" I was surprised, quickly put down the hand, look back, stunned.


    Behind her is a girl, the one who sat next to Gu Wang on the rostrum, because she always looked at us later, so I remember very deeply.


    "You are..."


    "My name is Addo." Said the girl.


    When other people heard the sound, they all looked over. As soon as they saw that I woke up, they were surprised and went to call other people.


    I sat on the bed with a confused face, ignoring others first and looking at ah Duo: "did you save me? You''ve solved this sorcery in me. "


    Ah duo nodded and said sweetly with a smile: "well, it''s me. I haven''t seen your magic trick very much, but treatment is one of the two unique skills of Lingbao. It can treat any injury, but it will take a long time. I''m really sorry for making you coma for such a long time."


    She said, even stood up to bow.


    "No, no! Don''t say that. You''ve saved my life. If I care about this, I''m not human! " I hastened to stop her from bowing. At this time, all the others arrived.


    "Sir!" The voice heard in the coma appeared again. It was Tie Ning.


    Around him, Cheng Qianyu and elder martial sister Yaqin are all here. There are many of them, but Zhuoma is missing. Besides, it seems that there are some other things mixed in


    I looked at the chicken coop head and pondered for a while before I remembered who it was.


    It''s mainly because I''m not very impressed, and I just wake up, I can''t react to this kind of person who I didn''t think was important.


    "You are the one beside Gu Wang, then she..."


    "This is our eldest lady, Miss Addo, the daughter of Lord Gu." Chicken nest head introduced.


    "Thousand gold oh I see. I was saved by the young lady. I''m so lucky. "


    I hastened to flatter, and the mademoiselle ah duo blushed and waved her hand.


    "Now I''ve completely solved the problem?" I asked.


    "Well In fact, it hasn''t been completely solved, but it should be almost done after tonight. Lingbao will work hard. " Ah duo said and touched the fat insect lying next to him.


    At this time, the insect, called Lingbao, was slumping on the stone beside him, feeling loveless, as if he was tired.


    "It''s not easy to solve this Gu..." I look at it, think of it like this, and turn my eyes to ah duo, but suddenly I find that ah duo''s eyes are a little strange!


    Some shy, some tangled, some dependent, and some hesitating


    The most important thing is that the target of her eyes is not me?!


    I don''t like it! I''m the boss! Why is beauty not for me?!


    But I''m just joking. If she really looks at me like this, I think it''s very embarrassing.


    I followed her eyes. On the side, Cheng Qianyu''s expression was serious and serious, but he was very uncomfortable. He always had the feeling of scratching his back and buttocks.


    Oh - I said how she looked at us all the time before, and when she thought about it carefully, it was really after Cheng Qianyu appeared. Alas! At that time, I thought I was looking at me. I was so amorous!


    "Cough, that, miss a duo, you came out like this. Does Gu Wang know?" I think I have to come out to adjust the atmosphere. Please cough twice and ask ah duo.


    "Ah? Ah, no, father. He didn''t know I was here, so... " Ah duo was startled by my sudden cry, and then he looked at me again, but in a faint way, the corner of his eye still glanced to that side.


    One side of the chicken nest head face light smile, then said: "Miss don''t worry, with the wisdom of adults, certainly can think where you went."


    "How could he know? I''m here because... " Addo turned to look at him, want to refute what, but said the reason, there is speechless.


    "To tell you the truth, miss, I think your excellency should have known your thoughts for a long time." The chicken nest head said with some shame, maybe it was because she felt that the young lady was a little too simple."Ah?! How come? I thought... "


    I looked at ah duo and pursed my lips. I couldn''t hold back for a moment, so I said: "to tell you the truth, miss ah duo, I can see it in such a little time. As a father, Gu Wang must also see it."


    "Ah?"


    The expression on ah duo''s face was wonderful at that time. Looking around all the people, he asked: "is it so obvious?"


    "Well!" We all nodded.


    No, I''m sure Qianyu didn''t say anything. He''s still sitting in a serious mood with a serious face. He seems to be more prickly


    I see that ah duo''s face is getting more and more red, and I''m almost familiar with it. I think I can say something, or I''ll shame the little girl to death: "cough, miss ah duo, in fact, the outside world and those cities are very bold in terms of feelings. If you have anything to say, don''t worry, we are not bad people."


    "Hiss..." After hearing this, Cheng Qianyu turned his head and looked at me like reproach.


    I turned back to his kind smile: "ha ha!"


    There, ah duo was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at the chicken nest head beside him, and the latter nodded slightly, indicating that he could.


    "In that case, then, then, I want to say, I..."


    Ah duo was about to say this, when suddenly a voice from a man outside the cave came: "I''m back!"


    "Cough..." Ah duo''s words were choked back by that life!


    I turned my head and glared, thinking, who is so blind? Not at this time.


    As a result, I was stunned at the first glance.


    From the outside, three people came in, and I knew them all!

 Chapter 292

    "We''re back! We brought back what you wanted. "


    Outside the cave, three people came in with small pots and bamboo baskets in their hands. There were some herbal things in them. I couldn''t see them clearly. I didn''t know what they were.


    But I don''t know things, I know people!


    If the seventh master is present, he will know one of them and the one walking in front - the one who took him back to the competition after he went down the mountain!


    And the other two, though he has not met, are acquaintances to me. These three people are also the three people who asked Wang Yuxin about me in the morning!


    First of all, I am very familiar with the two people who walk behind, one of them is the most prominent one!


    Little fat man, Murong Lei!


    The one who walked in the front and pretended to be a Miao village man to cheat the seventh master, so that he didn''t come to me, had a close relationship with me. Mu Chengfeng, the son of Mu family! Zeng Jin saw it when repairing the lock demon tower in Maoshan!


    And the last one, I didn''t do much to him, but I think he should hate me to the bone!


    That''s the unfortunate five who was worshipped by me for taking away all the magic weapons in the whole room


    It''s these three!


    When three people came in to have a look, I woke up. At that time, there were three different reactions.


    Murong Lei had the best relationship with me. As soon as he saw me wake up, he was immediately surprised. The small meatball "miso" ran over and directly knocked me down!


    "Brother Rui!"


    "Oh, let go, let go, you are too heavy!" I patted him on the back and said, trying to push him away.


    Murong Lei listened to these words, stood up and looked at me strangely: "you have a face to talk about me?"


    I said Go away, go away


    I pushed a little fat man and looked at the other two.


    Mu Chengfeng didn''t have much contact with me, but it seems that the exchange of feelings between the two families has been settled, so as a friend of Murong Lei, it is also good for me, so he is also a smiling face and sunny.


    But the other one was not like this. When he saw me, he stuck his hand on his waist and pointed to my nose and said, "thief sun! Give me back all my magic weapons! "


    When I listen, Ho! This accent, this is the same person in Beijing!


    I know it. I did it! But he couldn''t show anything on the surface. He made a muddle and asked, "what magic weapon?"


    "Don''t pretend! You''ve taken all my magic weapons! "


    I waved my hand: "I''m not! I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense


    No matter what, let''s deny the third company first!


    As Mu Chengfeng looked at the five worshippers with a big smile, he said to me, "well, we already know the whole story of this matter. It''s not a big deal. Li Yao''s attitude is arrogant, but it''s not right for you to hit people, but fortunately it doesn''t have much influence. Let''s forget about it, but if you don''t take those out again, it will be a disaster again It''s a different story. "


    "Oh, here you are


    I frowned and moved my mind. I took out all the equipment, but it didn''t work at all. But I succeeded in attracting them. Fortunately, I didn''t take them in vain!


    When the five worshippers saw this, they burst into tears! Just hold it! The whole body is writing the joy of lost and recovered!


    I looked at him, a look of disgust: "as for it? How is it like finding a daughter-in-law? "


    Mu Chengfeng smiles beside him: "don''t worry, he''s just like this."


    "These ropes..." I took out the ropes that were originally used to bind us. They are the most powerful magic weapons in them. They have the ability to suppress mana and are the most practical!


    This is of course. This is the magic weapon of Mu family. What Wu worships is the booty of these years and the stall goods he bought. It''s just like one heaven and one earth.


    "This is the magic weapon of our Mu family. We can''t give it." Mu Chengfeng said with apology.


    "Oh, don''t be serious. Seriously, I''m just joking. There are not many gentlemen. Although I''m not a gentleman, I can''t take your things." I said, shake hands to throw all the rope to Mu Chengfeng, did not hide one!


    "Thank you very much." Mu Chengfeng nodded slightly and caught those ropes. He didn''t know what he had done. Once he turned them over, it was gone. It should be that there was some magic weapon in his body.


    Five worshippers over there also cried bitterly with their "daughters-in-law" for a while. When they saw this scene, they turned their heads and looked at Mu Chengfeng: "second son, these treasures of mine, you see..."


    Mu Chengfeng looked at him funny, but also some helpless: "good good good, I will give you installed, back to you."


    "Second young master Xie!"


    I looked at it and wondered, "second young master? So you are the second son. I thought you were the eldest son


    Murong Lei said with a smile: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, I used to think so, but only when I arrived did I know that I was also the second child. It happened that we were there...""That..."


    Mu Chengfeng suddenly makes a loud voice, which directly interrupts Murong Lei''s words. "I''m not sure yet. I still need your father''s consent. Let''s not talk about this kind of thing."


    Murong Lei was stunned for a moment, but then he responded: "Oh! Oh, oh, oh! Know, can''t say, in case later and didn''t become a joke? That''s right. That''s what you think. "


    I''ll put it aside and listen, what a mess is this?!


    Listen to this, I haven''t succeeded in communicating with you! I thought the exchange had been completed. It turned out to be one-sided.


    No! Look at this meaning, it''s not unilateral, it''s one and a half aspects. The Mu family agreed, the Murong family agreed, but the elders didn''t!


    Forget it, I don''t care about it. Anyway, I think that even if I disagree, the result should be no worse.


    "Say Where did little Zhuoma go? Why haven''t I seen her for a long time? "


    When Tie Ning and elder martial sister Yaqin heard this, their faces changed. They both bowed their heads and were silent.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the matter? " I became alert and looked at their expressions carefully. It didn''t seem that something was wrong. But if it was ok, how could they be like this? And how could little Zhuoma not be here?


    "Well Sir, she knows about it. Ask her Tie Ning hesitated for a moment and directly threw the pot to elder martial sister Yaqin.


    "You..." Elder martial sister Yaqin was angry for a while, but she couldn''t help it. She sighed, took a piece of paper out of her pocket, and handed it to me: "you have a look at this first."


    I took the note and unfolded it. It turned out to be a letter, because I didn''t know I had never seen Xiao Zhuoma write, so I couldn''t recognize the handwriting Well, I don''t have that ability!


    But the signature of the letter is xiaozhuoma''s name.


    At this time, elder martial sister Yaqin also began to say: "at that time, we met a big man in the room. He had a bug that could breathe fire. It should be his own life bug. At that time..."


    ¡­¡­


    At that time, Tie Ning and the big man, later I knew that it was the six priests who rolled in one place and started a hand-to-hand fight. But on the other side, the fire breathing fly really took advantage of this time to rush to the almost powerless elder martial sister Yaqin in the room and burst out a flame!


    "Well done!"


    Seeing this scene, the big man immediately exclaimed in surprise. Tie Ning was frightened and wanted to save him, but he was restrained by the big man and couldn''t get away for a moment.


    Here, the insect is puffing out with a big mouthful of flame. In front of elder martial sister Yaqin, there is no shelter. Under her, there is a sleepy and defenseless Luo Peng!


    "Ah


    In the face of this flame, elder martial sister Yaqin can''t avoid it! Even if she avoided, there was no way to take the sleepy Luo Peng away. She only gave a loud drink and used her whole body strength to open a barrier in front of her body with the last spell in her body, temporarily resisting the fire.


    "Boom!"


    "Ah


    The fire hit the barrier, the huge impact force made her body was about to dry mana more quickly lost, and also caused the burn marks on her back more painful!


    However, the effect is also remarkable, the flame was completely blocked outside, she and Luo Peng, were not burned.


    However, this is only temporary


    "Tie Ning, hurry up...!" Elder martial sister Yaqin strongly supported her arm and constantly output mana to support the barrier, but she knew that the barrier would soon be gone, because her mana would soon be exhausted!


    At this time, behind her, came a small figure.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin was surprised. Looking back, she was relieved: "it''s you, little Zhuoma. I was just worried about where you went. You No, it''s not safe here. You go


    Elder martial sister Yaqin knew that she was going to be unable to hold on, and immediately cried.


    She wanted Zhuoma to take Luo Peng away, but she thought again, no matter how she was a child, how could she drag Luo Peng away? So I didn''t say.


    But I didn''t expect that little Zhuoma didn''t move after hearing this sentence. Moreover, the expression on her face had already lost her childishness. Some of it was a kind of calm and serious that didn''t match her age. Even, there was a War spirit?!


    "Sister, you don''t need it. You are very tired. You should have a good rest." Little Zhuoma said, but her eyes didn''t look at her, but at the flame in front of her and the fly behind the flame.


    "Ah?" Elder martial sister Yaqin turned her head and looked at her suspiciously. "You just said..."


    "I''m very happy to be with you, and thank you for helping me kill that guy. Although I met by chance, I really want to stay with you all the time, but I can''t do it now. I have to take revenge. I''ll come back when I''ve solved everything.""Ha!"


    Small Zhuoma did not go to Guan Yaqin elder martial sister''s doubt, visual front, stretched out his right hand, five fingers open, palm is facing the flame!


    "Don''t come to me. I''ll see you again. As a parting gift, this guy, just give it to me!"


    The voice just fell, and before elder martial sister Yaqin could react, the barrier between them and the fire was suddenly broken!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin''s body trembled, her abdomen squirmed, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. The magic power in her body dried up completely! That kind of powerless feeling like the collapse of the earth general spread, only an instant, then let her fall into a coma.


    Before she was in a coma, she only saw that the flame seemed to be blocked by another barrier, but in front of Zhuoma, there was nothing like a barrier. There was only a hand she held out.

 Chapter 293

    There were not many words in the letter, and almost all of them were said by elder martial sister Yaqin. Ah, to be exact, it was said by little Zhuoma, which was relayed to me by elder martial sister Yaqin.


    "Brother, I''m glad to see you, and I''m glad you killed that bald man, who is my enemy. Although it''s just a chance meeting, I''m really happy to be with you. But I also know that I have my own mission. At this time, I can''t stay here and around you for a long time. Don''t worry, I will come back. "


    Signature: Little Zhuoma.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at the letter, frowning, fell into silence, carefully looked at every word of the letter, as if to see through it.


    "I think that''s the time for me to beat the tough big man. I beat him down. I turned my head and saw an explosion in the fire. Then I fainted. When I woke up, you were awake." Although Tie Ning has listened to it for the second time, she still has new ideas.


    It shouldn''t be stupid


    "Well, it should be." Elder martial sister Yaqin nodded.


    "You almost fainted together. When you woke up, elder martial sister Yaqin had already woken up? That elder martial sister should be the clearest. Where are you when you wake up? " I put down the letter paper and asked like elder martial sister Yaqin.


    "It''s near here." Elder martial sister Yaqin pointed to a direction, but she should have pointed it casually, indicating that it was just around here. "When I woke up, I suddenly saw them. I didn''t know much about the others, but the little fat man looked very familiar."


    "I''m not fat, just a little baby fat..." Murong Lei immediately explained weakly, but no one paid attention to him.


    "That is to say, after you wake up, little Zhuoma has disappeared. What about the note?"


    "I found it in my pocket when I woke up. Because all my things are in my small pocket, there are no things in my pocket. When I get up, I touch my body. I can find something in my pocket through my clothes. Take it out and have a look at it."


    "Anything else?"


    "No more."


    Elder martial sister Yaqin has a space equipment. It''s a small pocket, which is about the size of a palm. It''s the same as the pocket for earphones. It''s black. There''s a rope on it. You can tie it tightly by pulling it on both sides. But in fact, there''s a hole in it. All her bottles and all kinds of medicines are packed in it.


    I sighed and looked at the letter again.


    The contents of the letter are all that she once told elder martial sister Yaqin, but she has another feeling when she writes it down. First of all, from the "mission" section, there is always a feeling that the two diseases are full!


    However, she is a child. There is nothing wrong with middle two, including the bracket at the back. She has a childish feeling, which is nothing. But in the end, there are some problems.


    Her name is Zhuoma, but her signature is "little Zhuoma"!


    Little Zhuoma is my address to her, not her real name. Who will write down other people''s nickname to her?


    Even if it''s for fun, but from other places, this letter is formal! At the beginning, signing, it''s quite the same thing, but the result is a nickname.


    And Baldness?


    I thought about it carefully for a while before I remembered that I killed the original Duhuo stronghold leader. According to the letter, this thing is her enemy, eh! Why did they come out from there to catch Wang Yuxin and Xiao Zhuoma in Duhuo village?


    I remember, Daniel said, it''s because they provoked someone. A woman went to make trouble with them and ran away. They came after them


    No!


    I had a plan to make little Zhuoma pretend to be the woman''s sister. We brought her in, but This is a real thing?!


    But it may not be a thing, but the probability is very low.


    Headache, don''t want to!


    "What about you? What''s the matter with you? " I asked Murong Lei and Mu Chengfeng how much I participated and how they came here. I really don''t know.


    Murong Lei said with a smile: "brother Rui, let me tell you, their Mu family is not unreasonable. I put me As soon as he talked about the exchange of feelings, the old man discussed it with the great worshiper, and he agreed happily, and then called Er, I won''t elaborate on these. Anyway, it''s finally decided that several of us will come to you! "


    I said Where are you? Too many omissions! Let me know what happened on the road! And what''s the matter with your dress? You burned a stockade, too? "


    Mu Chengfeng chuckled a few times, put his hand on Murong Lei''s shoulder, pulled him to one side, and said: "let me say, the Miao village competition in southwest ancient village is held once a year. We also know that this place does not belong to our Mu family''s jurisdiction, but if something happens, the impact will probably spread to the outside, so it''s like this kind of event We must come and see. "


    "What do you think?""In the southwest ancient village, there is our secret line!"


    "Ah?" I was surprised. "Do you know that Nanyang Association controls things here?"


    "Ah, no, we don''t know that. Because they are too strict in monitoring here, they can''t rush out, but they are not in a hurry, because we will come at the time of the competition. All they have to do is to insist on not being controlled by Nanyang Association."


    "Since the surveillance is so strict, they can''t get out. How can you get in?"


    "Well Originally, there was no chance, but just when we were worried, a fire broke out in a stockade. Many of them went there, and the guard was weak, so we could take advantage of it. Er What did you just say about burning a stockade


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Me: "it''s OK! Go on


    This is special


    I don''t want to plant willows! Originally, I wanted to find trouble for them, weaken their strength, and cooperate with our appearance in duhuozhai, so that they felt that we had nothing to do with Gu Wang.


    It used to kill two birds with one stone, but now it''s time to look at it! Kill two birds with one stone. When the arrow falls, it will kill a rabbit


    In short, one of the ancient villages in Southwest China is equivalent to a place where the Mu family is built. Every year in the Miao village competition, they will come to this village and enter the competition as a member of the village to see if there will be any impact on the situation outside.


    The same is true this year, but the difference is that this year is the second son of Mu family, and the southwest ancient village is not the southwest ancient village in the past.


    In fact, there is no connection between the two. Mu Chengfeng came here in person because of me. Moreover, when I faced Li Yao at that time, I said the name of "dahonglian". Later, Murong Lei had a good emotional communication with them. He spread the story out and the wind and cloud Hall also proved it with the magic power of the heavenly eye, so it became clear.


    As it happened, Mu Nianqing knew that Gui Po and she was in the southwest ancient village, so he guessed at that time that she was responsible for the evil!


    This is consistent with the conjecture of Gu Wang and I!


    As a result, the people who went to see the competition this year became Mu Chengfeng, with Murong Lei, and the five worshippers who argued that they must come and ask me for magic weapons


    As a result, I came here to have a look! It''s more than that!


    I''ll see what happened later. Because I set fire to the stronghold, and they successfully infiltrated. Cheng Qianyu defeated the enemy with one knife, which made them brilliant. That''s why they found us. Later, the camp caught fire. They saw us and the seventh master run all the way to this side, and they followed.


    I fell down in the air. They saved us below. Otherwise, I would have been killed if I had not been killed!


    Then Mu Chengfeng deceives the seventh master. Murong Lei takes the opportunity to take us to the cave. In the process, they also meet elder martial sister Yaqin. Later, jiwotou and a duo also come. After the seventh master went to the rostrum, Mu Chengfeng made a detour and rushed over.


    At this point, several aspects of things have been explained, many things I did not think of, but it happened, and, therefore, made the situation more and more favorable for us!


    "Chengfeng, can I call you that, Mr. mu? Didn''t he come? "


    Mu Chengfeng said with a faint smile: "after we found out the situation here, we have informed my grandfather. He will come back soon."


    "Oh, good! Wait, you Grandfather? I said, "Why are you so old? Your father..."


    Mu Chengfeng''s face sank for a while, and then he said, "my father and my mother died many years ago."


    "Er..." I was stunned. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have asked."


    "It''s OK. It''s all in the past. The enemy has been killed long ago. It''s OK to mention it. However, we have another enemy here, about the ghost woman!"


    "Another enemy?" I picked my eyebrows.


    "Well." Mu Chengfeng nodded, "many years ago, when guipo was young, she was also a big demon who didn''t blink an eye! If it wasn''t for this, it would not be pursued by all forces in Yunzhou! In the end, she hid in her hometown, an ancient village in Southwest China. The ancient village is self-governing all the year round. Although our Mu family is a private enemy, they are unable to enter because of their identity. As a result, this big enemy has not been avenged these years! Just hope this time You can take revenge


    "You mean..."


    "One of the people the ghost woman killed in those years was my great grandfather!"


    Great grandfather!


    Mu Nianqing''s father! In those years, when he was dealing with a small group that used witchcraft to do evil, he let a man go. As a result, the man turned around and killed himself!


    And that person is the ghost woman!


    Perhaps for her, what she did with that group at that time was not evil, but extreme witchcraft.


    There are Wuchi in the world, and there are also Wuchi among the practitioners. And the ghost woman is one of the best witches"No matter what the purpose is, our goal is the same. In this case, we should unite. The current situation is good for us." I stood up, moved my body and said.


    "Gu Wang gave me the process of the competition. The competition will last for two days. Tomorrow is the day to decide the champion of the competition. Similarly, it is also the day for us to finally fight with Nanyang association!"


    Tomorrow At that time, my amulet had passed the cooling time. No matter whether he was the seventh master or the ghost woman, I was not afraid!


    At this time, on the other side, in the woods some distance away from here, Mu Nianqing was alone, his white robe floating, shuttling among the trees, straight to the southwest ancient village! Between the eyebrows, a cold

 Chapter 294

    The sun came out.


    The silence of the night seems to have washed away all the bad things of yesterday. This morning, when people come out of the house again, or are sleepy, stretching, or energetic, everything seems to be the same as usual.


    Two fires, everything that happened on the field, seems to be a dream, quiet life is no different from before.


    However, it''s just their feeling. What happened yesterday is real. It''s destined to be an extraordinary day. Today is also


    On the match field, yesterday''s people were sitting in the audience, ready to see today''s final!


    After yesterday''s competition, only a quarter of the ancient villages in Southwest China are left! Among them, half are in the strong group and half in the weak group.


    The strong group, need to try their best to show themselves, let the king pay attention to themselves; and the weak group, can only fight for the first!


    I don''t know why the rooster didn''t return the first night. No one knew where he had gone, but the competition was just around the corner, and no one paid attention to it.


    In fact, the only daughter of Gu king, ah duo, disappeared with him.


    However, only the king Gu knows that.


    But Gu Wang, as the client, didn''t mean to worry about it. On the contrary, he seemed to have a little Looking forward to it?


    The seventh master was still sitting by the side of the king Gu, and his face was uncertain.


    One day has passed. To be exact, it''s half a day. The bodies that should be found have not been found. The bodies that shouldn''t be found I didn''t find it. It''s not sure whether it''s going to work or not! That''s a little disturbing!


    At the bottom, those people don''t care about this and that, and the process should be carried out. The referee stood at the side of the field, shouting the list of today''s first game: "first game, Baicao village, against Honghua village!"


    The audience at the bottom knows that this is the weaker group first, because these two appeared in the list of weaker groups yesterday.


    According to the rules of the competition over the years, at this time, the weak group and the strong group will have a cross competition, either the strong group first and then the weak group, or the weak group first and then the strong group. Sometimes, it''s not a group crossing, it''s two groups crossing.


    Today, it is weak first and strong second.


    Since it''s the weak group, it''s less ornamental than the strong group, but the audience at the bottom seems a little absent-minded. They think it''s Gu Wang. They''re going to throw a brick to attract jade first, gradually mobilize the atmosphere, and then come back to the big scene.


    Sure enough, after a few rounds of competition in the first game, the team immediately decided the winner and the winner was Baicao village.


    At the bottom, the referee saw that both sides went down and announced the second game, which was the result of two weak groups.


    Come on, cross each other!


    In the second game, the audience was still not interested, and a game ended in this situation.


    But as soon as it''s over, the spirit of the audience comes up!


    Two weak group than finished, the strong group of it!


    On the stage, Gu Wang looked at the empty seat of duhuozhai, and his heart was full of ups and downs!


    Although this system is the previous system, the final decision is which of the two groups is the first, and whether a group crosses or two groups cross is decided by him. Although it is not up to him to decide which village to play in, he still chose the most favorable way for Duhuo village!


    Two weak groups, others think it is to throw a brick to attract jade, he knows, it is to delay time actually, hope, we, can come back in this period of time!


    But, it''s a pity! We didn''t come back


    "Next group, yindao stronghold, fight, Duhuo stronghold!"


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, the audience remembered the roar like thunder!


    "Good --!"


    There are people are excited slap! After so many years, when did this happen in the Miao village competition?! I haven''t played yet. Let''s cheer first!


    Gu Wang sighed. This kind of situation should be unprecedented.


    Over there, the people of yindao village came up with Miao Dao - they are famous for their Dao skills - trembling and sweating before fighting.


    Duhuozhai is so popular! Three games, all is a move to defeat the enemy! The two men on the stage are all masters! He knew that he didn''t have this ability, but the village finally entered the strong group. He was afraid that his strength would be wasted in this battle, so he was sent up.


    Before coming up, the leader also said to him, don''t be hard and circuitous, but not too embarrassed, be beautiful, in front of the king Gu, don''t be shameful!


    He was about to break his eggs: what about your beauty pageant?!


    I don''t know whether to say it or not! Against them, how do you think Lord Gu can see me?!


    He stood on the stage, feeling as if he was not standing on the field, it was standing in the thorns!


    At the bottom, the audience widened their eyes and craned their necks. Only a few of them seemed calm


    Besides Gu Wang and Qi Ye, they are the ones beside the seats in Duhuo strongholdYes, they didn''t come!


    Then the unlucky guy who was pushed up, together with countless audiences, was surprised to find out after nervously waiting for a few seconds No one from Duhuo stronghold?!


    Everyone was looking at the seats of duhuozhai, and no one was there! No matter the cold faced man with a knife or the fat man later, there is no one!


    The referee was also puzzled. You know, duhuozhai had a good performance before, and even said it was OK to be a champion! But now, if you don''t come to the competition, it''s automatic abstention! At that time, the impression will be gone!


    I wanted to throw a brick to attract jade, but I lost it! This is special


    The referee looked at the time. No matter how good your performance is, it can''t be called your arrogant capital! I can''t wait for you! Not for a second! Immediately announced: "duhuozhai abstained, yindao Zhai won!"


    "What


    Including the bad luck on the field, including the whole yindao village, including all the audience, all made this voice from the bottom of my heart.


    Incredible, absolutely incredible!


    It''s just like the most powerful student bully in the whole school who wrote "I can''t do it" on the paper with a stroke of his pen during the exam It''s the same.


    You show me this when I take off my pants?!


    At that time, the scene was full of boos and noisy voices. The silver sword village''s little misfortune experienced the ups and downs of life in an instant, and stood on the stage and began to doubt life.


    The referee was very optimistic about duhuozhai. At this time, duhuozhai was eliminated, so he was not happy. Looking at him, he was angry: "please get off, the next game will start!"


    The guy didn''t react. There were two people coming up and carrying him away.


    It seems that this incident is just an episode. Although it caused an uproar for a while, it does not hinder the next scene.


    On the stage, Gu Wang touched his forehead with his palm: it''s over!


    They can''t come back!


    Star player, star Guzhai, is regarded as abstaining because he didn''t show up, so that he was eliminated and lost the qualification to compete for the championship. I''m afraid it''s unprecedented!


    On the other side, the seventh master was temporarily relieved.


    If you haven''t come back at this time, you won''t be able to show up in the competition again. You can keep yourself by the side of the king Gu and prevent them from meeting each other!


    As long as we don''t meet, everything is easy to say. What if you''re alive? When you come back, the whole southwest ancient village will be under my control! With you, what waves can you bring?!


    So now, the most urgent thing is to finish the Miao village competition first. When all the procedures of the competition are finished, it means that the southwest ancient village is completely in its own hands!


    Next, game after game, no matter the strong group or the weak group, they all tried their best to do this game like a performance! I hope I will be remembered by Gu Wang.


    A game ends, because the weak group is the first to start the game, but also because of the competition before the strong group was eliminated a few places, so now they are the first to end.


    In the last game, one of the players in the stockade fought to the death, and finally eliminated the other player and won the championship. However, he was in a coma immediately because of the injury. The referee just announced his victory, and the next second he had to rescue him!


    Gu Wang''s eyes are black when he looks at it! You all make yourself look like this. I just choose the strong to be useless?! Disabled soldiers, these are all!


    But there is no way, this game is so cruel, can only hope, strong group side, in the end, don''t give too much casualties.


    Finally, at one o''clock in the afternoon, the Miao village competition came to an end. At the last moment, there were only two strongholds left, the champion and the runner up!


    The seventh master sat on the rostrum and looked closely. One of them was the stockade where the man who brought himself back yesterday!


    Take a closer look. Yeah, that''s right! There''s the man!


    At this time, Rao Shi didn''t quite understand whether the person appeared or not.


    It appears. Maybe it''s OK. Maybe it''s bringing those people back. It may be that he colluded with those people, but it can also prove that those people are not here.


    I don''t know which one is the answer.


    The referee asked the two groups of players to come on stage, and the audience were all wide eyed, ready to watch the last game!


    For the sake of fairness and justice, don''t be so playful. The last one is not a one-on-one contest, but a round of fighting!


    Each group selects several people, chooses the order, goes on stage in turn, has won, continues to fight, has lost, goes off, changes next.


    Generally speaking, it is similar to the previous arcade fighting game.


    "Please confirm the number of people!" The referee said, let the two sides decide how many people to send up.


    "Three, three, what do you think?" The man on the other side took the lead in shouting.In the previous competition, they were lucky and the strong were more than the strong. On this side, a few key players were injured, which they saw in their eyes. So at this time, it is said that three people, three strong players, three weak players, are sure to win!


    At this time, the seventh master''s attention was also on this side. After all, it was the only stockade that was not under his control and he knew someone. He also suspected that the stockade had something to do with us, so he was more concerned about it.


    When he saw that the man who called himself yesterday was still the main force, there was a kind of uneasy feeling in his heart.


    But at this time, behind him, another man stood up. He didn''t know the public face, but he should be an expert, and it seemed that his position was higher than that of him.


    "You step back and let me do it." The new comer said, pushed the man away, stepped on the stage and exclaimed, "why bother? single! It''s one-on-one. We''re here. I''ll do it. Whatever you like. How about it? "


    "Hiss..."


    There was another hiss.


    One on one, the final battle, never!


    The man over there was also in a daze. After careful thinking, no, it''s too risky. It''s good for them to have too many people. He immediately refused: "no! At least three


    "Tut! Then it''s hard to deal with. Originally, I wanted to make a quick decision. It''s too time-consuming and body wasting. Let''s do this. Referee, on our side, abstain! "

 Chapter 295

    "On our side, abstain!"


    Hoo!


    A gust of wind blows from the east to the west of the field, making everyone''s clothes flutter, as if they had blown their brains away


    Abandon Abstain?!


    The champion and runner up fight, abstained?!


    Everyone was stunned. The king Gu was on it, and his eyes widened. He thought that this time there was no one before and no one after. How could there be so many operations?! Is this a serious game?


    The opposite side is also confused, this also ponders how to be most advantageous to oneself, the result opponent fell out of the world?


    The man looked at the reaction of the people around him, and seemed very satisfied. He laughed twice, turned to the referee and Gu Wang, and cried out: "OK! The game is over! It''s time for the next step! "


    With that, he suddenly lowered his head and said in a deep voice, "the last step..."


    "Hey, wait! What do you mean The opponent side, although the result is good for them, but such a win, they always feel that they have been infinite insult!


    It''s like it''s not easy to win the championship. As a result, the opponent suddenly said, "OK, let''s let it go."


    "Well?" The man squinted at the angry guy standing on the stage and frowned. "Didn''t I give up the championship to you? How can there be any dissatisfaction? "


    "Let''s go!"


    The keywords came out.


    "Who wants you to let me?! Do you look down on us? "


    "Well?" The man turned around and looked at him strangely, as if looking at a fool: "well, then I''ll show you what''s the difference between your strength and me!"


    Voice just fell, all the people on the scene, suddenly feel in front of a flower, and then look, on the field, but only one person''s figure!


    The man stood with the sword. The body of the sword was shining with cold light. The tip of the sword was gently on the ground. His left hand was shining with a light golden light, and he still kept the posture of holding his hand.


    "This, this is..."


    "Wait a minute, that sword feels so familiar. It''s like I only saw it yesterday! "


    On the rostrum, when Gu Wang saw this scene, his eyes suddenly brightened, but at his side, the seventh master''s heart sank.


    At this moment, in their hearts, is the emergence of an idea, a same idea!


    At the same time, they also found that they have made a mistake all the time, a very simple but easy to ignore mistake!


    I hold the sword in my right hand, and the golden light of Guangming palm on my left hand dissipates. I look at the people around me and say with a smile, "you finally find that if you don''t take out this sword, you really can''t recognize me! Well, it''s time for the farce to come to an end. Everyone, the feature film begins! "


    After that, I reached out and pulled the mask off my face. In an instant, I regained my appearance. I was proud of the seventh master on stage and all the members of Nanyang association!


    "This is The final battle


    On the stage, the seventh master saw me, and there was fire in his eyes. He stood up and put his hands on the table. His fingers began to shake because of too much force. It''s a pity that it''s a stone platform. Otherwise, with his strength, it''s estimated that this platform will be broken directly!


    Gu Wang looked at me with a clear look in his eyes.


    Before that, they all made a mistake, that is, we used to appear as duhuozhai, that is because we have occupied duhuozhai, not because of others, we have no feelings for duhuozhai!


    This also means that we don''t have to compete as Duhuo village. We can enter a village at will. At that time, we can still enter the competition!


    And just because they both forgot this, when duhuozhai was absent, they almost all thought that we would not appear again, but until then, they found that we had been there all the time!


    "This Isn''t this the fat master of Duhuo stronghold? " At the bottom, the melon eaters who didn''t know the truth were still in a state of stupidity. Looking at me on the stage, they murmured with some doubts.


    "Yes! Isn''t it like that white robed man changing the stronghold without permission?! It''s a foul The other person was also in agreement.


    "You can''t investigate the death of that man, but what''s the matter with you? Cheat openly in front of Gu Wang! Please give us an account! "


    "Yes, what''s going on? Give us an account! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I heard a lot of voices in the audience. If it was the people under the Nanyang Association, it would be all right. But I also saw some people shouting in the stockade which has not been controlled by the Nanyang Association. I couldn''t help sneering.


    These people, are not bad people, they are stupid!


    At this point, I can''t see that this is a bureau?!


    Of course, some people are a little smarter, as if they are looking for some clues, thinking, but only a few.


    I stood up with my sword, looked around for a while, and finally, my eyes fell on the rostrum and cried out: "ladies and gentlemen! First of all, my name is Guo Rui. I was born in Yancheng, Luzhou, and now I live in Jicheng, Luzhou! It''s to find Nanyang Association, to find Qiye, guipo and others for revenge! It''s not from Duhuo stronghold! "This remark just came out, the whole audience was in an uproar!


    "No?"


    "Yes, yes, I''ll tell you how to get out of duhuozhai? I see. It''s a foreign power! "


    There is a saying that tourism means that people who have enough in their own places go to places where others have enough.


    This sentence is applicable everywhere


    In the world of practice, there is also an illusion that people in other places must be more powerful than themselves. As the old saying goes, monks from afar can recite sutras!


    I''m afraid that''s also the reason why many people go abroad. They think that other places are better than their own. It''s OK. After one trip, there will be a comparison. When the time comes, there will be an answer.


    But this is also an illusion, because no matter where, there will be the strong and the weak. I''m a master in Jicheng. If I compare with the weak, I''ll be better than them. But if I compare with Gu Wang, Qi Ye and GUI Po, it''s not enough!


    For a moment, a lot of people at the bottom began to be surprised, and more people began to realize that today, what are they here for? They already have the answer in their heart


    I stood on the field and continued, "ladies and gentlemen! Today, we don''t want to win or lose for the competition, and we don''t want to face for the duhuozhai, just to deal with the Nanyang association! But after all, there is no thread in a single silk and no forest in a single wood. So I have a cooperation with your Lord Gu Wang. "


    "Cooperation?"


    "What do you mean? Are you... "


    I didn''t pay attention to their reaction. I slowly raised my right hand, and the point of the ghost face flying cloud sword pointed at the angry seventh master on the rostrum: "so, you know what I mean, I''m a foul? Sorry, I''m not in your charge at all! "


    £¡


    I don''t belong to you at all


    Boom!


    It''s like there are countless hammers hitting their hearts at the same time! It''s like a skillful hand, playing the piano, is fluctuating their emotions.


    Yes, I don''t belong to them because I am an outsider. Do they belong to Nanyang association? Nanyang association is also an outsider!


    "All the villagers of Southwest ancient village!"


    At this time, the king of Gu suddenly stood up with a shaking voice, facing the countless subjects below, shaking his arms and shouting!


    "Half a year! Our southwest ancient village has been controlled for half a year by the abominable Nanyang people! This competition is not held for the sake of the ancient village rules, but for the sake of fighting them! "


    "What?"


    "This What do you mean


    The audience at the bottom was stunned. They were all confused by the sudden change. They couldn''t respond to what to do. But at the bottom of their heart, there was a feeling that they sprouted out of thin air


    That''s a sign of resistance!


    "I see, I see!"


    Finally, someone completely responded!


    "Right! I said how could the Lord Gu bow to them! My Lord, this is your good intention


    One of them was a big black faced man who was the leader of a big stronghold. When the Nanyang Association came, because it couldn''t beat them, it had to compromise. But up to now, it didn''t completely submit to them. It just didn''t dare to resist.


    At this time, listening to my two people''s words, my body suddenly trembled. The tiger bear like man even had tears in his eyes. He burst out and said: brothers, it''s time to resist! Heishui stronghold, up! Kill these Nanyang people


    "Yes


    Behind him, the villagers of Heishui village stood up one after another, raised their weapons, used their mana and manipulated the poisonous insects. They all rushed out!


    A small part of the Nanyang people on the scene were mixed in the stockade that they had completely surrendered, but most of them were on the outskirts of the stadium, serving as guards. In fact, they were surveillance.


    At this time, the sudden changes on the field, the spearhead suddenly pointed at them, they all did not respond, just confused, suddenly the corner of the eye glimpsed to the side, a shadow rushed to themselves!


    That person subconsciously turns a head to see, see a fist blink from small to big, straight hit on his face!


    Boom!


    The huge power made him rush out at once. After knocking down several people behind him, he flew out in another direction and hit the wall heavily!


    At the same time, all the Nanyang people on the scene were frightened to find that the original villagers of Southwest ancient villages around them all took up arms and made a fighting posture!


    "Go on!"


    "Kill! We can''t just let the people of Heishui stronghold do it, we can do it too! "


    "Shit! If it wasn''t for their secret operation, our elder brother would not have died! Return our elder brother''s life! Silver insect stronghold, go up and kill them


    The silver insect stronghold, which is good at practicing witchcraft, is also on the rise. A wave of silver insects appears at the scene and rushes towards the Nanyang people outside!And their big brother, of course, is the white robed master. Although it was me who killed him in the end, after all, on the field, it is inevitable to die and hurt.


    But! He didn''t have to die!


    If the seventh master didn''t want to use him to try my skills and weaken my strength, how could he have died on the stage when he shouldn''t have appeared?!


    The people of yinchong village attribute this hatred to the people of Nanyang Association.


    On the other side, the outer area has already been in chaos. The one who just took the lead and smashed out with one punch is the No.2 person who took the seventh master to the village of King Gu!


    As a security guard responsible for guarding the surrounding area, he can''t stand standing with these Nanyang people for a long time. As soon as something happens, he will do it immediately!


    The whole field, all of a sudden, make a mess!

 Chapter 296

    The whole arena, originally a competition among the stockaded villages, has now become a Shura arena!


    Miao Dao, boxing, Gu Du


    The same thing that can kill people shows unreservedly and waves to the enemy in front of us!


    The original number of Nanyang people, together with the number brought back by the seventh master after the fire that night, combined with such a huge army of villagers, is also a little overwhelmed!


    Not far away, those who had been taking care of the wounded in the camp heard the news, and immediately rushed to the Nanyang people who were responsible for monitoring here, and launched a crazy attack.


    The Nanyang people still don''t know what''s going on, but the villagers have got the news through the unique means of communication in their own villages, and they are the first to start the war and take them by surprise!


    Among them, there are several people who are particularly outstanding. The one with the most obvious appearance is a fat man


    Muronglei!


    There are two others. Although they are not outstanding in stature, and they are dressed like the villagers, and they are masked, their skills and means reveal that they are not ordinary people.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin, and the five offerings of Mu family!


    Now that we know that the decisive battle is today, and we also know that the surveillance of Nanyang people will be divided into two places: the stadium and the temporary camp, then it''s unreasonable not to arrange manpower on both sides!


    However, on the other side of the field, the seventh master and the fourth priest Jinge are all here, and there are a lot of Nanyang people, so we need to arrange more people. On this side, we can reduce some combat power relatively.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin''s fighting ability is not enough, and she can''t win the seventh master and the golden dagger. It''s the right way to clean up the soldiers here!


    Let alone Murong Lei and Wugong. They are not good at magic. Just like elder martial sister Yaqin, let''s put them here.


    On the other side, on the field, it''s the main battlefield!


    "Asshole! I''m still naive. Is that what you want? "


    The seventh master turned his head and glared at Gu Wang angrily. In his eyes, he seemed to be able to emit fire! A wave of hands, a direct gray smoke rushed out!


    Poison!


    At this time, it''s useless to curse people. It''s useless to get angry. Don''t make any noise. Let''s do it!


    "Well! Lao Qi, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time! "


    Gu Wang was not willing to be outdone. He stepped on the soles of his feet and slid back. At the same time, he turned around in the air and faced the seventh master with his hands in front of him. A blue smoke spiraled out!


    Yi -


    two streams of smoke collided, making the sound of boiling water pouring ice. At the same time, the two colors of smoke burned and disappeared.


    However, people with clear eyes can see that this battle seems to be a draw, but the energy used by the king Gu is much greater than that of the seventh master!


    Moreover, at that moment, Gu Wang was not so much attacking as defending. The spiral smoke was in front of him, just like a barrier, in order to resist the edge of the seventh master.


    Although Gu Wang is the leader of Miao village, he is still a little worse than Qi Ye, who is gifted and vicious!


    "Good job, I''m on it, too!" I was at the bottom, watching Gu Wang and the seventh master have already started to move their hands. With a laugh, I immediately moved to the rostrum!


    "Look at the sword


    I gave a big drink and cut it with a sword!


    On the hand, the magic of thunder attribute has been operated. Along the palm, the power of thunder is injected into the hilt of the sword, and the whole sword body is covered like a snake!


    "Click --!"


    A sword, like thunder, lightning!


    Boom!


    As soon as the seventh master turned around, he directly resisted my sword. On his arm, Nanyang''s head lowering technique appeared. He used the black light as a barrier and took my move.


    At the same time, he immediately retreated to the back of the stairs, ready to turn down at any time, and avoided being attacked by me and the king Gu.


    The seventh master blocked my sword with one hand, and with the other hand, gray smoke shot out again. It was like several sharp arrows, and it was like a wandering poisonous snake, blocking the king Gu who just wanted to rush!


    "Ginger!" The seventh master stopped my two people''s attack and gave a loud drink.


    "I''m here, seventh master!"


    Under the podium, Jinge rushed out quickly, hands in front of his chest, opened his mouth and vomited, a golden light suddenly burst out, like a small sun! And the next moment, the golden light receded, leaving only a big scorpion!


    "Up Jinge yelled and pointed out his hand to direct the scorpion''s attack. At this moment, just in front of the scorpion, two strong winds forced the scorpion directly. The scorpion just wanted to move forward, but suddenly he was beaten back.


    "Who?" Jingo put his arm in front of him to avoid the strong wind from hurting his face. He peeped out a little crack and looked over.


    In front of the golden scorpion, two people come from around, stand still, face the golden scorpion and the golden dagger!Cheng Qianyu, Tie Ning!


    I can use masks to cover up my identity, but they can''t. before, they didn''t come to the stadium, but wandered around the periphery. At this time, they finally appeared!


    "I''ve met again, but unfortunately some troublesome woman doctor still won''t let me do strenuous exercise. Otherwise, I really want to have a good fight with you."


    Cheng Qianyu, holding a black knife, stands still with both legs. His face is cold, and his eyes are staring at Jinge.


    Beside him, Tie Ning held the stick in both hands and said with a smile: "don''t worry, I haven''t played with him when you come out. Let me meet this guy first!"


    Tie Ning said, the foot a pedal rushed out, raised a hand a bang to hit head!


    That gold scorpion sees, lift pair of tongs parry, at the same time, behind the tail needle stab out instantly, straight to Tie Ning chest and come!


    If ordinary people, all of a sudden, they can give him a pass! But is Tie Ning an ordinary person?


    I always say that Tie Ning''s broad figure always makes people forget his sensitivity like an ape. At this time, when the needle comes, Tie Ning doesn''t panic at all. In a flash of his body, somehow, he has left the spot. This needle stabs in the empty place.


    On the stage, the seventh master was fighting with me, and at the same time, he divided his mind. He paid attention to the following, and his heart was finished!


    Jingo has been entangled, below, there is no hope!


    On this side, the king Gu and I use a sword to cover the power of thunder and fight close to each other to consume his mana. On the other hand, we use the magic to resist the attack of the seventh master and weaken his insect reserve.


    Although it was the first time that we fought side by side with Gu Wang, we seemed to be old friends for many years. We had a tacit understanding. For a moment, even the seventh master could not help us!


    Seven Ye while parrying our two people''s attack, at the same time looking down, more and more urgent, looking down, that scene is more and more chaotic!


    "Silver sword stronghold, go! Kill me


    "If all the people in Baicao village listen to the orders, give them all to me!"


    "Honghua village belongs to, follow up and kill all those Nanyang people!"


    At this time, the ancient villages in Southwest China, big and small, regardless of strength or number of people, took up arms and charged against the Nanyang people. However, some of them are silent now.


    It''s those stockaded villages that have completely submitted to the Nanyang Association


    At the time of the decisive battle, these people are most entangled. Where should they go?


    A small part of them, like others, launched a charge and kept up with the crowd. They tried to mingle in the crowd and not let others find out. If they could kill a few, they might be rewarded for their merits.


    Take a step back, even if it''s no reward, I wake up at the last moment, how can I get a lenient treatment.


    But there is still a part of the stockade, chose silence, sat in their own position, motionless.


    These people, then, are open-minded. If they choose the wrong team or do the wrong thing, they should be punished. At this time, the way of heaven is good. If you want to kill or cut, please help yourself!


    What''s more, even now, just like them, if they rush past, can this fault be offset? Betrayal is betrayal! Betray once, there will be no second!


    Which King will put a person who once betrayed himself by his side?


    Therefore, the fate has been decided at a certain moment, they are open to it, do not run, do not hide, waiting for the arrival of fate.


    However, among these stockaded villages, one is not Jinzhi stockaded village, which completely submitted to Nanyang Association before!


    Ghost woman''s stockade!


    Although this stockade is located in the southwest, the Nanyang association was controlled first, and because of the compromise of guipo, the whole stockade is the same wind direction, but they never showed their submission.


    However, at this time, they dare not say that they are still loyal to the king Gu. The existence of the ghost woman makes them not know whether they are loyal to the king Gu or the ghost woman.


    But there is one thing they know, that is, guipo agreed to provide those witchcraft to the people of Nanyang Association, let them do evil, and guipo herself has already been included in the must kill list!


    They don''t know their position


    At the bottom, Jin Ge manipulates Jin scorpion to fight with Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu. Basically, Tie Ning is the main force, and Cheng Qianyu is the assistant, occasionally giving a knife to help.


    If Cheng Qianyu is in good health, how can this situation happen? His wulongzhan gold knife is the best weapon among all of us! But now, whether it''s him or that knife, it''s all hurt. It can''t move much. It can only be used as an auxiliary chopper


    "Dang!" Cheng Qianyu once again put a knife on one of the golden scorpion''s pincers. He felt resentful and oppressed. He turned around and stepped on the scorpion''s arm!


    Anyway, I''m not an entomologist. I don''t know if that position should be called arm. According to human body parts, that place is arm. That''s the end of this scorpion''s pincers, "Ta", and directly stepped on the ground!"Roar!" That gold scorpion is trampled on, immediately pain and anger, a roar, another pincers with the tail needle, Qi Qi to his greeting in the past!


    Results just have action, next to Tie Ning hands stick, stick for a gun, directly down a pestle: "I go to your bar!"


    Dong!


    It directly against the other forceps to hit the ground! On the ground, suddenly there was a depression, and more than half of the big pincers were depressed!


    On the other side, Cheng Qianyu, with his back to the scorpion''s tail needle, stepped on the pincers to keep it from breaking away. Holding the knife in both hands, he broke it out of the pincers and lifted it back to block the tail needle.


    At the same time, Tie Ning is also a kind of model, step forward, one foot on the scorpion''s other Tong, release the stick, swing forward, like a dragon, directly swing open the scorpion''s tail needle, to avoid it to cause damage to Cheng Qianyu again, then directly raised the iron stick, smashed it down!


    Boom!


    "Roar!"


    The iron rod hit the golden scorpion''s back solidly. It''s like gold armor all over its body. It''s not easy to get a heavy blow. It suddenly screams as if it''s hurt internally.


    And this is not over, Tie Ning after a stick, and put up the stick, see will come to the second.


    I can''t do it! If it goes on like this, his life-saving device will be destroyed. Like Daniel''s flying dragon control, the scorpion who digs gold is the source of his status. He can''t die!


    Without saying a word, I will call the scorpion back!


    Tiening over there raised the stick for the second time, just about to drop it. Suddenly, she felt a flower in front of her eyes, a flash of random golden light, and the sole of her foot was empty. Looking again, the golden Scorpion was gone.


    Turn around again and see, there, jingo turns around and runs straight to the southwest!


    "Chase Cheng Qianyu yells, takes the lead in responding and catches up. Tie Ning Leng for a while, but also immediately reaction, followed by a rush to the past.


    On this side, I fought with the king Gu. Although I couldn''t get the upper hand, I didn''t suffer any loss. The three people were in a stalemate for a while, and no one could help them.


    The seventh master was distracted, left to the king Gu, right to me, and in the middle he could see the situation below. His face became more and more ugly.


    If you insist, he can still insist for a period of time. Although he can''t win the two of us, he can''t die, but the problem is that the situation has changed!


    Under the siege of the villagers, Nanyang people have become inferior. It''s only a matter of time before they collapse completely. Moreover, even Jinge has run away. If they stay like this again, they will take jujube pills!


    No, I have to go!


    The seventh master looked behind him. Behind him was the side of the rostrum. As long as he turned back, he could go down. At that time, he would go straight to the southwest and go back to Nanyang!


    As for the pursuers on this road He took a look at the gradually disappearing jingo, and he had a poisonous plan in his heart.


    For these people, he has no idea of teammates or partners at all.


    Have the ability, you are a companion, really wait until this time, ha ha, die Dao you don''t die poor Dao!


    Maybe, except for the high priest of Nanyang Association, no one will be taken seriously by him and really be his companion No, maybe not even the high priest.


    The seventh master thought about the way back, looked at us again, and sneered, which means: I don''t play anymore! Bye, you are inside!


    If you move, you''ll jump!


    But at this time, a shadow from far and near, directly came to him, without saying a word, fly up a foot, face!


    Bang!


    Seven Ye didn''t guard against this for a moment, and immediately flew out like a kite, straight to the ground. And that person, then slowly fell between me and Gu Wang, calm and calm.


    Mu Nianqing!

 Chapter 297

    Master of Mu family, Mu Nianqing!


    From Mu Chengfeng, when they knew I was here, they had already sent him a quick message. He knew at that time that he had done it! If you can avenge yourself, maybe you can have unexpected happiness!


    So, even if you come here alone, at last, suddenly appear at this time, surprise, a move to defeat the enemy!


    The seventh master put all his energy into us and went to observe the surrounding situation. How could he expect another master to come at this time?


    Happy three hit one, ask you not afraid of?!


    Bang!


    The seventh master fell to the ground, and immediately felt that all the bones on his body were going to fall apart. Originally, there was not much physical training. The Nanyang ghost falling skill and chronic poisoning made his body suffer a lot more hidden injuries. When he met with a huge impact, he couldn''t bear it at that time!


    "Master mu, here you are." I am also Leng for a while, this just discovers, oneself side, already was another superior.


    "Mu Nianqing..." Gu Wang looked at the general Mu Nianqing, and frowned slightly.


    You know, many years ago, Mu Nianqing negotiated with him for this place, but the southwest ancient village has been out of management for so many years, how can he compromise? So the result at that time was that Mu Nianqing came back without success.


    But did not expect that today, the two met again, but also in such an occasion.


    "Oh, long time no see." Compared with me, Gu Wang can obviously arouse Mu Nianqing''s interest. He turns his head and looks at him with great interest.


    "Yes, I don''t know how many years. I''ve had it for more than ten years. I didn''t expect to meet again." The king of Gu lowered his face and said in a cold voice.


    "What''s more, it''s such a situation." Mu Nianqing said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The king Gu was silent.


    "I hope you can think about why this happened and how to avoid it in the future." Mu Nianqing said, in his eyes, there was a color known as "bad intentions".


    "Cut..." Gu Wang made a slight voice of disdain, but he didn''t refute anything.


    It is not because he does not dare to refute or does not want to refute, but because of the reality, he is not allowed to refute.


    This event has proved that their ancestral closed management method can not work. If they encounter a strong enemy and have no help, they will fail!


    He also knew from the match just now that if I didn''t help him, he couldn''t even hold on to a draw. How could he win?!


    In the camp and in the competition field, we are almost all foreigners who lead the battle! These are not enough


    Before that, he also thought that if he had agreed with the Mu family at that time, it might be good. At least the Mu family would not be as unreasonable as the Nanyang Association. What''s more, they were still Chinese.


    "It seems that you have already thought. Well, that''s progress. I''m looking forward to your answer." Mu Nianqing looks at Gu Wang''s expression and jokingly says that he looks like a winner and has a childish feeling.


    I looked at them on the side, put away the sword, supported the low wall with one hand, stood and looked at them with the same posture as little Mr. jiuliang, and said helplessly: "you two, if you go on shooting like this again, that guy will run away."


    "What?"


    Two old people this just reaction come over, stare big eyes to see, as expected, this bottom which still have seven Ye''s trace?


    Take a closer look, the seventh master has already run to the distance.


    Just as they were talking, the seventh master got up from the ground and knew that he couldn''t do it once he hit three. Watermelon Pina sole, run away quickly!


    "Don''t run!" Two old men at the same time issued a violent drink, a direct turn off the rostrum, catch up!


    "You two seem to be two bamboos." I stroked my forehead, and my heart said, why are these two old urchins? Why don''t they do business?


    But obviously, I don''t need to do anything more here. Those two people join hands. I don''t think they will be overcast by the seventh master. It''s not certain that they can kill him, but they won''t get hurt. They are all old foxes. Who can they play Liaozhai with?


    I went directly to the other side, where is the competition field. At this time, because of the seventh master and jingo, it gradually began to become a one-sided situation.


    "Ride the wind, ride the wind!" My name is mu Chengfeng on it.


    "Ah?" Mu Chengfeng was taking the lead. When he heard me call him, he immediately looked back at me and promised.


    The enemy he was dealing with had already been taken over by the villagers around him.


    "Let''s go to the ghost woman! Avenge your family and help me save people I continued.


    "Good!" Mu Chengfeng promised and looked back carefully. Indeed, the scene didn''t need him any more. He turned to look at the people around him: "is that ok?"


    The people around him are basically the villagers who have become a small stronghold of their Mu family in the southwest ancient village. One of the leaders said immediately, "don''t worry, no problem!" when he asked"Well, I''ll leave it to you. Those who didn''t take part in the war, and those who were mixed in the crowd, you should be responsible for them, and the Nanyang people patrolling outside, try your best to catch them."


    "Yes


    At this time, another voice came from behind: "don''t worry, I''ll just come here. For the situation of these stockaded villages, no one knows better than me except Lord Gu. I''ll let them go where they should go and do what they should do."


    Mu Chengfeng turns around, and behind him is the chicken nest.


    "It''s you. That''s the best. You are the people around the king Gu. Your words are more convincing to those people. Come on, you, come with me and go to Jinzhi village!"


    "Well, remember to protect our first lady." Chicken nest head nodded.


    "Ah?" Mu Chengfeng was stunned. "Isn''t she by your side?"


    "Normally, she should be by my side, but I don''t believe that after you leave, she won''t catch up with you. She has missed the chance to catch up with that cold faced man, and she will definitely find a way to follow you and him."


    Chicken nest head said, pointing to the podium behind me.


    Mu Chengfeng Leng Leng, carefully pondered, indeed, very reasonable! The intelligence quotient of a woman in love is very casual, especially a woman who is not familiar with the world


    "You are a wise man." Mu Chengfeng said sincerely.


    "Thank you very much."


    "I''ll help you protect Miss Addo. Everybody, let''s go!"


    With that, Mu Chengfeng waved his hand directly, and with the villagers around him, he turned back and thought about the Jinzhi village in the southwest.


    The chicken nest head stood in the same place, watching them pass by, with a faint smile on his face. When they were all gone, he walked forward slowly, and said in a voice not much bigger than normal: "the ancient village belongs to, fight hard to kill the enemy, don''t let anyone go!"


    "Yes


    When the people around him heard him speak, they all gave a loud drink and threw away their arms. They were all furious!


    On the other side, Mu Chengfeng rushed with a group of people. When passing by the representative team of jinzhizhai, he stopped for a moment and looked at these people.


    "Don''t worry, we won''t run, we won''t do anything, we have to, you go."


    "Er..." Someone just wanted to doubt, Mu Chengfeng said: "let them go. Our goal is ghost woman. It has nothing to do with them. They are all ordinary villagers. What can they do in front of such strength? Forget it. "


    "Yes The crowd immediately agreed to go forward again.


    I can see them clearly from above. When they come to the front, they move down in a flash. They are beside Mu Chengfeng and run to Jinzhi village together.


    I looked at him, his face is very calm, not the slightest waves, also can not see what heart.


    I don''t know what the purpose of the words was, but I have to say that for those people, it was like a light from God, which was enough to make them feel grateful!


    Southwest ancient village, this time it is necessary to unite with Mu family - I think so - so good, these two forces of Yunzhou, only cooperate, can become a greater force!


    In this world, it''s not just the Martial Arts Alliance, ice demon sect and Huofeng temple that organize the Nanyang Association. It''s not too big an organization. If you want to attack a single place, it''s also a headache!


    When I thought about it, I suddenly found that I started to think about these things.


    Originally, I was not just a middle-school sophomore who wanted to protect the people around me and make money to live a better life? When, I was really thinking about these things, and still doing these things!


    Sure enough, people''s ideas will change with different environments and strengths.


    I think of these, along with Mu Chengfeng and others, all the way to the southwest direction, not long before, the shadow of Jinzhi village has appeared!


    The southwest ancient village is not very big. It takes half a day to walk from one side to the other at the speed of an ordinary practitioner.


    And we are not ordinary practitioners, but also full speed forward, the general journey, add up to only half an hour, but some of the strength of the peer is not high enough to fall a distance.


    "Wait a minute, wait for everyone, and then charge immediately!" I stopped and looked at the nearby Jinzhi village.


    "With the two of us, did we win the ghost woman?" Mu Chengfeng asked with some worry.


    "Don''t worry, it will do!"


    After a night, my talisman has been out, with his strong strength, even in the face of ghost woman, I am not afraid!


    At this distance, the people in the village also saw us, but they didn''t know what our strength was. At this time, it was because we sent strong representatives to participate in the competition. It was the empty time!"Come on, all of you


    In the stockade, the priestess commanded all the people, and first sent a group of people to block in the front and act as a human flesh barrier to encircle the whole stockade to avoid being attacked.


    The rest of the people, each performing his own duties, went to guard several important and fast support places. As soon as the war started, they could do all-round defense!


    The priestess stood in the middle of the road near us, frowning.


    Behind her, the ghost woman walked slowly from far to near with a stick, but her face was very relaxed: "what''s the matter? Little girl, are you in a panic? "


    The priestess knew that she was sarcastic, and she knew that the legendary power would not listen to her own orders.


    "They''re here for you, Dame."


    "I know." The ghost woman smiles. "I finally got them waiting."


    At this time, in the basement, in the prison, the fat monk, who had not appeared for a long time, was still tied to the cross. There were only two guards in the room.


    "What a mess."


    "Yes, it seems that those guys of Gu king are calling. How can these people have such strong power?"


    "So what, they can''t beat the ghost woman."


    Two people sat on the chair and bored to say this, the priestess just did not give them the order, they still want to look at the fat man here.


    But the fat monk, looking at the scene outside through the upper air outlet, suddenly laughed.


    "Ah, I said you..." The fat monk said to them with a sudden smile.


    "Ah?"


    "Have you ever experienced despair?"


    "What?" Both of them didn''t react. They didn''t know what it meant to be a fat man who ate, slept and ate every day.


    The fat monk was still laughing, and he couldn''t beat him: "since you haven''t experienced it, I''ll let you know what it means Real despair


    "Damn it Looking at the fat monk, they suddenly felt that something was wrong. They stood up and wanted to copy the guy.


    However, it was too late. At this time, the fat monk had already stepped on his feet and took off his shoes

 Chapter 298

    Have you ever experienced despair?


    It''s the kind of misfortune that you can''t stop yourself. Maybe someone has experienced it once or twice.


    However, if the bad luck comes too soon, the sense of despair may also be reduced a lot. However, what about the group bad luck? See in front of the companion just suffered bad luck, and he will soon be bad luck, just don''t know which second.


    This kind of feeling should be the feeling of the people who are locked in the ghost house in the ghost story.


    At least, at this moment, the feeling of despair is very strong.


    Mu Chengfeng and I were standing not far from Jinzhi village. Behind us, the villagers with uneven strength came one after another. On the other side, there were Nanyang people stationed in Jinzhi village. The leader was the eighth woman who was the only one of the priests of Nanyang Association.


    Not far behind her, there was an old lady who looked like she was in her 70s and 80s. That''s the ghost woman, right! I can feel a strong breath from her.


    "Not yet?" Mu Chengfeng took a look behind him, the person has already come 78 become, ask a way to me.


    "Wait until we''re all here," I said in a deep voice. "It seems that they don''t intend to act rashly. Just at this time, let''s improve our strength first. If we can do more, it will be a little bit more!"


    Now my amulet can be used, even in the face of the ghost woman, I have no fear!


    I think so, looking back behind me, the last person has been very close, soon, the war is about to start!


    There''s still a little tension and excitement


    "But..." Mu Chengfeng gazes at Jinzhi village, frowning slightly, looking dignified.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Er..." Mu Chengfeng tangled for a while, stretched out his hand weakly pointed to the front and asked: "do you think that smoke is made by them?"


    "Ha!"


    I turned around and was stunned with him at that time


    In front of us, not far away, inside the Jinzhi village, a thick black green smoke rolled up!


    "This is..."


    When I look at the black smoke, it''s really a bit like the appearance of the poisonous insects flying in the sky, but


    "I feel a little familiar."


    I look at the black smoke, and suddenly I doubt my life


    "I advise you to condense your mana first and get ready to make a barrier in front of you, otherwise it may be too late. By the way, remember to wrap up your whole body." I looked at the black smoke, as if it had entered the saint mode, said sincerely.


    "Ah?" Mu Chengfeng was stunned, but he did it. Maybe he thought it was not good.


    I didn''t care what happened to him, so I quietly looked inside the stockade. I heard that there was a mess inside. Inside the Jinzhi stockade, there began to be a lot of noise and shouting!


    At this time, in the stockade, as the initiator of this disastrous and desperate event, the fat monk did not know that he smelled bad and was still on the cross. He was so happy that he was smiling!


    In front of him, the two guards who were looking after him had already fainted. At this concentration, they were completely immersed in the evil spirit, probably pills


    The whole basement, at this time, has been occupied by the black green gas, full to the kind of explosion! The excess smoke rushed out of the vent and skyrocketed! With the slight wind direction, it spread throughout the Jinzhi village.


    At first, people outside didn''t know what was going on. After all, they didn''t meet him. Maybe they just thought that some powerful poisonous insect had come out. After all, Jinzhi village where you GUI Po lived was a village specializing in witchcraft.


    But they immediately found that they were a little simple. The smoke was real gas, which diffused with the wind. As long as they smelled a little, they fainted at that time!


    At this time, they feel that something is wrong. It doesn''t seem to be what they think. And the most important thing is that they don''t know what it is. They haven''t seen it before!


    Nonsense, I don''t think this weird picture will appear in the real world


    So, despair, so began


    Fat monk tied to the cross, elated, subconsciously a little want to pick his teeth, because in the past this kind of feeling appeared when he was full, but this time just want to pick his teeth, but reflected, his hands are tied.


    "Oh, forget it. You can''t eat well and sleep well here. Buddha, I can''t get used to staying here. I''m leaving!"


    If the two guards listen to his words, they will swear!


    Are you sorry! You are a legend in the industry of prisoners!


    The fat monk is smiling, and his mind is moving. As I said before, the string of Buddhist beads hanging around his neck is thrown into a corner by those people. At this time, with his mind, the light of Buddha suddenly flickers and flies!


    In the black smoke, a golden light suddenly appeared. The Buddha beads floated in the air. Each one was like a night pearl, emitting Golden Buddha light. However, the rope wearing them disappeared, like a piece of ice melting in the fire."Hee hee, I''ll go!" The fat monk grinned. One of the beads suddenly broke away from the group like a bullet and flew straight towards him!


    Pop!


    In the sound of breaking the air, the Buddha''s bead flitted over the rope that tied his right hand, and instantly broke the rope into several sections, as if it had been cut by a sharp blade.


    The fat monk moved his wrist, which made him feel more comfortable. He murmured, "the rest, untie it for me."


    As soon as the words fell, all the 108 Buddhist beads rushed over and broke the rope that tied his arms and legs! Then, he suddenly gathered around his neck like a swallow returning to his nest. The golden light gradually faded away and turned into a string of ordinary Buddhist beads.


    If we say that Cheng Qianyu''s Wulong Zhanjin Dao is the most powerful weapon among us, then the chant of the fat monk is the most changeable and difficult weapon among us.


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on inside? "


    "What''s that black smoke?"


    "Quick Run


    The outside of Jinzhi village is also in chaos, or it''s because we are worried that the priestess has arranged most of the people on the outside, which makes the people inside too few. The black air of the fat monk just comes from the inside!


    At this time, as soon as the black air came out, it dispersed with the wind. Almost at the same time, the people around the stockade suffered at the same time!


    "What''s the matter? What''s going on? " The priestess also looked back. Behind her, black smoke filled the air, like a wild monster, sweeping in!


    As far as you can see, there are also some people who were originally inside. They responded in time, avoided the first wave, and wanted to run towards the outside. But their speed is not as fast as the wind speed. The people who fall behind are soon touched by the black smoke, and then fall to the ground.


    "This is Is it witchcraft? " Looking at this scene, the priestess suddenly got scared, but at the same time, she also had a little doubt, why is this magic trick different from what she had seen before?!


    "I didn''t do it, and I don''t know who did it." One side ghost woman said, to quite a bit outside the feeling, as if she is independent existence.


    But in fact, she is also in doubt, but also secretly admire.


    Vaguely, she had guessed that it was fat and still dry. She wondered how he had this power and what it was. But in her heart, she still had some admiration and satisfaction. She said that she really did not see the wrong person. What a bull!


    Of course, this is because she doesn''t know what the black smoke is, because she is a demagogue refiner, so she is kind to things of this shape, but it''s impossible for her to think that it''s foot odor!


    At this time, the people on the outside have been in a mess, and the scene that the people on the inside are overtaken by the black smoke and fall to the ground instantly becomes their nightmare because they don''t run fast enough. The black smoke, like the call of death!


    "Run Run


    In front of life, no matter what kind of authority will lose its effect, the Nanyang people stationed on the periphery suddenly disperse in a crowd!


    At this time, what orders, what organizational punishment, what the dignity of the priestess, that is a joke! It''s important to run for your life!


    Looking at the scene in front of me, I sighed and said to Mu Chengfeng: "I think There''s no need for us to do it. Just play around. "


    "Er..." Mu Chengfeng didn''t know what was going on. He frowned and felt that something was wrong It''s beyond my imagination.


    "Anyway, come on, everybody, step forward and catch those people!" Mu Chengfeng didn''t know the details, but his basic reaction power was still there. When he saw that these people were running away, and many of them still wanted to come here, he reacted at that time and immediately commanded the villagers to come forward!


    "Yes They agreed and rushed forward immediately. They ran into those who had escaped in a few steps!


    It''s not that those people are stupid. The main reason is that the black smoke just comes from opposite us. Running to our side is the fastest way to get away from the black smoke


    Or that sentence, when life is threatened, many things are not so important.


    All the villagers come forward and face those Nanyang people who just run for their lives and don''t want to fight. They are just like bullying children. They can catch one by dividing three by five! Dozens of people at the same time, in a flash, they caught dozens of Nanyang people!


    "Live, live as much as you can!" Mu Chengfeng shouts.


    I took a look at him and nodded.


    This idea is right. If we don''t kill them, they won''t feel that there is danger here. If we kill them, they will feel that there is a wolf before and a tiger after. Then, it will be difficult to deal with them.


    Who knows what can be done for those who are forced to die?


    Now, just catching them, for them, is just losing their freedom. It''s like there are beasts chasing behind and a toll station in front.Most people will choose to spend money to eliminate disaster


    "After arrest, retreat immediately!" Mu Chengfeng is commanding, oneself also rushed up, helping oneself person together, bring these people to the back first.


    Of course, this way may not be good. I watched Mu Chengfeng, who seemed like a gentleman, kick them one by one and paddle them past me


    "Ah -" I sighed, turned my back to these people and said, "don''t run away, I will help you block the black smoke. But if you dare to play tricks, I will kill you immediately! "


    Although those people are Nanyang people, they can come here to carry out tasks. They all know some Chinese. They don''t know much about it. They have their own interpreters who can understand it. When they hear this, they immediately nod their heads to show that they are absolutely quiet.


    I did not speak, just a gentle "um", went forward, went to the side of Mu Chengfeng, and then moved forward, to the front.


    "It''s up to you." Mu Chengfeng said, reaching out and grabbing another Nanyang man, he retreated.


    I nodded, promised, hands a stretch, palm, a small whirlwind slowly forming!


    I don''t want to use mana as a barrier to protect my descendants. That''s too much mana! What I want to use is the power of wind element!


    And at this time, I suddenly in front of a bright, squint to carefully look at the black smoke.


    Not only me, but also the priestess and the ghost woman suddenly looked into the smoke.


    A piece of smoke, suddenly there is a golden light, look carefully, but it turned out to be a person, covered with Buddha light, calmly came out from inside.


    Fat monk!

 Chapter 299

    At this time, the fat monk was dressed in monk''s clothes, but because he had been tied for a long time, there were obvious strangulation marks on his arms and legs, and they were very dirty.


    The monk''s shoes on his feet have been put on, that is to say, the source of black smoke has disappeared at this time, but because the taste is too strong, it is difficult to disperse, and there is only a breeze around, there is no strong wind, so it has the effect of "Circling the beam for three days"


    However, compared with these, the glittering things around him are the things that really pay attention to.


    Not only me, behind me, Mu Chengfeng, the villagers and the Nanyang people who had just been arrested were all stunned. At the same time, there are the priestess in front of us, and the ghost woman a little farther away.


    Around the fat monk, the golden words twinkled and the light of Buddha surrounded him, but the string of 108 Buddhist beads on his neck was gone. Obviously, these words were his string of Buddhist beads.


    He had used this skill once at the station, but this time, the string of Buddhist beads still used the ability of "painting the earth as a prison" as before, but this time


    It''s normal to change words, but the problem is that you can change the content of these words


    In the black smoke, the fat monk walked leisurely, and the old God was walking. It was estimated that he intended to put on a master''s posture to show off. He also dragged a fat face like someone owed him tens of thousands of yuan, and wrote two words all over his body - pretend!


    However, because he is a cheap look, coupled with the word "master" does not match the fat body, it always feels There is something wrong with the painting style.


    And by his side, the words


    "The Buddha is coming!"


    "Get out of the way, the master is coming!"


    "Zen master is the most handsome!"


    ¡°666666¡­¡­¡±


    Around the fat monk, circle by circle of words are all about these things. Of course, there are some more disgusting than this. I didn''t dare to read them carefully.


    This pile of words, around the fat monk, circle by circle, rolling play, from top to bottom, a little spare place can''t be found, with their own camouflage, the face can''t see clearly.


    Among them, the number of "6" this word appeared most, see all dizzy.


    Well, it''s nothing for the villagers and the ghost women who live here all the year round. They just think it''s weird. After all, they haven''t seen anything like this. But for mu Chengfeng and I, who have experienced high technology, it''s a little wordless and painful


    What''s the matter with your own barrage?! Is such a powerful magic weapon for you?


    This particular style of painting is not right. I always feel that I have entered a small broken station


    "This..." The priestess looked at the fat monk, her brow locked, and there was a faint black halo in her hand.


    This is a gaudy thing, coupled with the sudden appearance of black smoke, fools think it must have something to do with him! And she knew that the goods were originally bound, but now they came out. It must be unusual!


    At that time, it was like facing a big enemy. It was ready to take the strongest attack directly. Don''t suffer from the enemy in the end!


    On the other side, the ghost woman looked at it, some gratified, but also some puzzled.


    I''m glad that I didn''t trust my secret script wrong. I''m capable of it, though it''s not very reliable And I wonder, I don''t know what the black smoke is.


    Foguang knows that this power is too familiar. It''s this thing that suppresses dahonglian, but black smoke Although his secret script was given to him, he couldn''t connect it so quickly! And it doesn''t look like witchcraft!


    For a moment, she was very confused. At this time, the priestess could not help it.


    "No matter who you are, you have the ability to show up in the first World War!" Cried the priestess, pointing to the fat monk, speaking poor Chinese.


    Fat monk listened, ha ha of sneer, big mouth a pie: "have no ability, how drop?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What the hell is this?!


    "You Go to hell


    The priestess glanced back at us and thought that we could not wait any longer. Once we were attacked by both sides at the same time, we might not be able to withstand it. And now because of the wind, the black smoke hasn''t come over completely. Wait? You don''t have to play when the smoke comes!


    The priestess thought of this, stepped on her feet and rushed out. She wanted to kill the fat monk before that!


    At the same time, she also calculated the time in her heart. Once the black smoke came, she might lose her fighting power instantly, and the other party Oh, people come from here. Are you afraid?


    "Oh, oh, benefactor, don''t be so impulsive!" When the fat monk saw him, he turned his head and ran!


    When the priestess saw it, she couldn''t! He''s going back to the smoke, and that''s his home!


    We have to get rid of him before that!When the priestess thought of this, she moved again. She sped up and rushed over. At the same time, with a wave of her hands, she threw out several ghosts and chased them quickly!


    "Benefactor, calm down!" The fat monk ran all the way to the side of the black smoke. As soon as he looked back, he just saw that the ghosts were in front of him!


    "My God!" The fat monk put out his hand to cover his eyes and shrunk his neck. He was beaten. At the next moment, the ghost had arrived!


    Yi -


    it''s like boiling water and rolling ice. With a slight sound, those ghosts collided with the fat monk. The bullet screen like beads and the body protecting Buddha light on him attacked at the same time. In the blink of an eye, they were directly exterminated!


    "Well, I''m fine!" The fat monk moved his hand and looked at himself undamaged, as if he didn''t know what was going on! Are you surprised or not? "


    "Tut!" The priestess stopped and stood just a few meters in front of him, frowning at him.


    "How can I forget that even if I am near you, I will be hurt. How can this guy hurt you?"


    Said the priestess in a deep voice, with a wave of her hands and a faint flow of light and shadow on her arms.


    "Well, it''s coming again, isn''t it?" The fat monk was in a hurry. "Why is it endless? Look at me


    Just now, I have been saying that the fat monk is surrounded by a pile of bullet screens, which are all made of Buddhist beads, one bead and one word. At this time, the fat monk drinks a lot and pushes his hands! In fact, it''s of no use. It''s just a pose.


    But this time, he is not bluffing, posture is useless, but the attack is useful!


    Those Buddhist beads around him would fly away like bullets in a flash, carrying the sound of breaking the air!


    As I said just now, the distance between them was only a few meters. The flying speed of the Buddha bead was very fast, and it almost crossed the distance in an instant. At this time, the priestess was just about to launch an attack. How could she react?


    Pop!


    A Buddha''s bead ran through her right shoulder, and suddenly a blood flower came out!


    After passing through her shoulder, the Buddha bead flew another meter or so. Then it stopped, suspended in the air, and slowly became a "lattice".


    "Well?" I wonder, what is he doing?


    Before I finished my doubts, the fat monk waved his hands and another Buddha''s bead directly penetrated her body!


    This time, it''s the belly


    Pop! Pop! Pop!


    Then there were three explosions. Two of them went down three ways and directly broke her knees. The priestess gave a cry of pain. As soon as her legs were soft, she was about to kneel down. But at this time, the last Buddha bead went directly through her head, which ended her pain in an instant.


    "Amitabha, sin, sin! I bring my own bowl It''s not that. It''s good


    The fat monk put his hands together and killed people. He began to repent, but the barrage controlled by you seemed to reveal something


    One meter behind the priestess, five Buddhist beads were quietly suspended there. The first one was in the middle, and the later four were divided into two around it, and gradually became words.


    It was at this time that I finally understood what that "Ge" meant. The complete version of this sentence is "bull forced grass"


    You are keeping pace with the times!


    I secretly make complaints about myself, but I have another strange feeling.


    Finally, the Buddha''s bead hit her head straight, and her brain was penetrated. At that time, she died without any pain. The pain of the wounds on her shoulder disappeared, at least she couldn''t feel it.


    How can it not be a kind of compassion to act like this?


    That is to say, it''s inevitable for an opponent to fight between life and death. The compassion that can be achieved is only to relieve your pain. The reason why you have to play those four first instead of directly leading is that on the one hand, I want to block the action first, on the other hand


    This is also no way, a rosary word, you must have five to put together that sentence!


    I think it''s pretty good without an exclamation mark.


    What else can we do with the mercy of the pretender?


    I sighed, hands forward, palm, a whirlwind surging.


    "It''s over!" I said in a deep voice. As soon as I pressed the magic power in my palm, there was a strong wind!


    The black smoke of the fat monk was originally a kind of gas. It had no life. It moved only by the wind. Because it was only a breeze here, it didn''t cause such a big consequence. At this time, I suddenly had a strong wind in one direction, which immediately changed the direction of the black smoke!


    Hoo -


    the black smoke quickly flew to the other side, away from the stockade, leaving only piles of people on the ground who had been smoked down


    The ghost woman stood beside us, with no movement and almost no change in her expression. She seemed to be completely out of the way. She just looked at us quietly with a faint smile.


    "Well, it''s time for the last one, the legendary ghost woman." I put down my hands and looked at GUI Po. GUI Po also glanced at me, her eyes opposite."You''re calm." I looked at her and said.


    The ghost woman chuckled: "I''m old. At this age, I know I''m almost gone. It doesn''t matter which day it is. Is it today? Or later? "


    "It should be today. I don''t think there will be such a character on the stage after the play." I said. "You did the big red lotus."


    "Yes." The ghost woman said truthfully.


    "Then you..."


    "I sensed that dahonglian was suppressed by the Buddha light, and told them that they went to arrest the monk and finally brought him." The ghost woman said and pointed to the fat monk.


    "Then I don''t have to say much." I walked slowly to the place only two steps away from her.


    "Be careful..." Mu Chengfeng was startled at the sight. This distance, for people like guipo, kill me in an instant!


    But what he didn''t know was that I had an amulet.


    "You are a senior, and I can tell that you are also a reasonable old man. The Nanyang Association will lose this time, and you don''t need to do anything for them anymore. The southwest ancient village has been completely liberated. It''s time to tell me the solution of dahonglian."


    Ghost woman listened to my words, suddenly twitched like a smile, as if I said very funny.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Young man, those who dare to stand so close to me are all dead, but I''m old and I don''t want to do it. Today you''ve escaped. I agree with what you said, only two points."


    "Which two points?"


    "First, you said I didn''t need to work for them. That''s no good. I promised that I would keep my word in my life. What''s more, they have fulfilled the conditions I put forward. Second The solution of dahonglian? I think you misunderstood me. Although I can play this thing, I never know its solution! "

 Chapter 300

    "I never knew its solution!"


    Hoo -


    as soon as the ghost woman''s words came out, a whirlwind passed between the two of us, and we flew away without a trace.


    Opposite me, the ghost woman is leaning on crutches with one hand. She has a slight sneer on her face. Her whole body exudes a leisurely master demeanor!


    But I, at the moment, have already lost that calm appearance


    "What''s the matter? Have you been seduced? " Mu Chengfeng is far away from me. I don''t know what happened. It''s just that I''m very close to Gui Po, and GUI Po''s reputation is really not very good with them. So he thought it was GUI Po who played a trick on me at that time.


    "No No... " I stand in situ, can only gently say these words, in my mind, is a blank.


    "What''s the matter?" Mu Chengfeng rushes over, his right hand trembles, a sword is in his hand out of thin air, and there are thousands of rays in it!


    However, when he came, he found that I didn''t have any sign of being poisoned. It seemed that I was just stunned.


    Ghost woman just that sentence, just like a huge hammer, hit in my mind!


    All of a sudden, thousands of thoughts disappeared, as if they were about to stop thinking.


    You can''t solve it?!


    You don''t know how to save people?!


    At this time, the fat monk also received the five words and came over with a barrage.


    Because he is close and an insider, he knows what the ghost woman said and what it stands for.


    The southwest ancient village, Nanyang Association and Miao village competition have nothing to do with us. They are all things that happened on the road, because they helped us easily. Our real goal has always been to find the solution of dahonglian.


    And now, even the people who play poisonous insects can''t!


    "You How can I believe what you say is true? " I stare at the ghost woman, feel the eyes warm, breath back and forth in the chest around, bite the teeth to say this sentence.


    The ghost woman was still calm and pointed to the fat monk: "I gave him all my secrets. If you don''t believe me, I''ll see if there is a solution on it."


    "Huh?" I fixed my eyes on the fat monk.


    The fat monk was shocked by me. He quickly took out a blue book from his arms. It looked like a great thing.


    "Bring it!" I grabbed it. I opened it and found I don''t quite understand.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Chengfeng, you know better. Come and have a look. "


    "Ah." Mu Chengfeng took the secret script, and now he also reflected what happened. He knew about dahonglian through Li Yao and Murong Lei. At this time, he also knew that it was very serious, so he quickly took it and turned it over.


    I am a layman, can only wait for his result, the result of this goods face expression how special so rich? What are you doing now?!


    "Do you see that?" I saw that he turned it over and began to prepare to turn it over for the second time, so he asked.


    "Well..." Mu Chengfeng frowned and looked up at me with a dignified face: "good book!"


    "I let you taste it!"


    I almost did it!


    "Dahonglian''s solution, is it written or not?"


    "This..." Mu Chengfeng scratched his head and looked at me awkwardly: "this, I didn''t write it!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I was silent.


    "Could it be that she knew, but didn''t write?"


    "It''s impossible. There are many kinds of magic tricks recorded here. There are several lost ones like dahonglian! It''s impossible for such a detailed book to leave out what one should have known. Moreover, judging from the ink and the paper, it has been written for many years. She can''t know that someone asked her this today and took this book as a reason. "


    Mu Chengfeng spread the book to me and expressed his opinion.


    At this time, suddenly behind him, another small head came out and said seriously: "I agree with you, too!"


    "Why?" Mu Chengfeng was startled. Looking back, he saw that ah duo was holding Lingbao, but the lovely one was staring at the secret script in his hand.


    "Did you really follow me? Where did you hide it before? " Mu Chengfeng looked at her up and down. He held the hilt of the sword and twisted it with his fingers.


    Just now, he almost made a sword!


    For this kind of practice, whether it''s magic or martial arts, don''t suddenly scare him behind his back, it''s easy to hurt by mistake!


    "She arrived long ago. At that time, you were so absorbed in reading that you didn''t even find out later." I said.


    Because Mu Chengfeng and I are almost opposite, I can see clearly what happened behind him, but I didn''t tell him On the one hand, it may be because he doesn''t mind meddling, because he will find out. On the other hand, he may want to see him scaredEvil taste, no matter what, will more or less stay in a person''s body, and the fat monk who saw her also chose silence, probably because of this.


    But I feel a little pity for him. I think it''s because of the family tradition. After all, I usually wear a Han suit when I go out, and I must be polite when I speak What a pity. I''m scared. I can''t even talk about "lying trough".


    "Is that what you think of these things?" Mu Chengfeng was startled, but he reacted quickly and quickly handed the book over.


    Ah duo took it over and sometimes turned it over, but because he had just peeked at a paragraph, he didn''t need to be so careful this time. After turning it over, he said, "yes, I think so too. The scarlet lotus bug is extinct. It''s very good to be able to grow it. Let''s explain..."


    The ghost woman sighed and said, "if it''s just the time when I was attacked, I can still find a way to take it out. But now, the poison has broken out and is rooted in my body. If I want to remove it, I must hurt my body!"


    "Dahonglian is rooted in blood vessels and muscles. If it is removed, it will not only hurt the body? That Gong Xiaoting is dead! "


    I listen to the people around me, all of them are bad news, my heart is getting deeper and deeper, and I try my best to find a way, and suddenly find a ray of light: "unless There is a person who is proficient in healing, or a panacea, or a magic weapon, who can kill and kill people, flesh and bones. Then, when the poison is removed, the body will recover instantly. In this way, the damage can be minimized! "


    Yes, this is a new way to solve the problem!


    "But where shall we find it?" The fat monk splashed cold water on one side at the right time.


    "If you can''t find it, you have to find it!" I yelled at once! "I don''t believe it! There are two magic powers hidden here. Can''t you find one of them? "


    The ghost woman grinned: "it''s nice to talk, but I''m in charge of curing the disease and saving people."


    "Tut..." I looked down at the ghost woman, but I couldn''t say anything for a moment. The clue was broken, and there was nothing to say with her!


    "It''s none of your business to cure the disease, but you''re the one who made the poison. I have to find you for revenge." I look at the ghost woman, right hand empty grasp, the power of thunder has been flowing in the palm!


    "That''s it Fat monk is also a serious face, staring at the ghost woman: "let''s take revenge for the palace girl first!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I directly raised my leg and kicked on the guy''s fat ass: "can you talk?"


    It''s a bit unlucky!


    "Well! If you want to kill me, I''m afraid you can''t do it. " The ghost woman looked at us with a sneer, and suddenly her eyelids jumped. There was a strange color in her eyes: "yes, that''s right. You''re here as expected!"


    Light finish saying, we a few people haven''t reaction come over what meaning, met before flat ground to rise a gust of wind! Look again, in front of the ghost woman already not in place!


    Run away?!


    Another look, the original is not run, at this time the ghost woman, soared up, straight up!


    Just that gust of wind, she used to hold herself up when she rose from the ground.


    And at this time, from a distance, a white light suddenly shot over, like a sharp arrow, through the cloud!


    The ghost woman was in the air, her eyes were staring at the direction of the white light, her face was full of disdain, and her eyes were full of pride and fighting spirit.


    She got up for this white light!


    Bang!


    The white light bumped into the stick that the ghost woman stretched out to block, making a loud explosion, just like fireworks, exploding in the air, stirring out pieces of white halo.


    However, this beautiful picture is not completely harmless. You can feel the waves of mana coming from below. Fortunately, most of the people present are experts, and there''s nothing to worry about. They just have to work hard to protect ah duo.


    As for the fat monk This product can''t die!


    And on the top, the ghost woman who took the attack had a greater natural reaction. She was directly hit by the powerful impact and flew backward. She fell to the ground, six or seven meters in front of us!


    "Here you are at last!"


    Ghost old woman stares at us after death, light smile way.


    And not far behind us, two people fly and run, two old people arrive in an instant, it is Gu Wang and Mu Nianqing!


    "How''s it going, old man? Have you got it?" I looked back at the two old people coming behind me and asked.


    "No, it''s not." Mu read the list of hands behind him, white clothes floating, a master style, slowly fell on the ground, a face dignified said.


    "Well! I knew you couldn''t catch them. " The ghost woman looked at the two people who came in a hurry, as if she had expected them, and raised her crutch to have a look.


    On the head of the staff, because just hard connected Mu Nianqing''s that, at this time has been interrupted for a short period.


    Mu read to hear clearly, slightly a frown, but random then ease open, step forward: "yes, we didn''t catch him, but, isn''t this still have you?""Oh? It seems that I''m still a popular figure. Everyone wants to kill me. What''s the matter, or I''ll arrange the order first to save you fighting. " Said the old lady.


    "No need." I gently shook my head, "I just want you to die. As for who killed you and how you died, there''s no need to tell you to die. I heard that you still have some enemies with Mu family. In this case, your life is up to Mu master."


    Mu Nianqing listened and looked at me: "thank you very much." Then, he looked at the Gu King beside him: "you have protected her for such a long time. In the end, it''s just the result. What can you do? You want to open up?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The king Gu looked at him for a moment and said nothing.


    He knew that Mu Nianqing didn''t ask about it, he asked about the system of Southwest ancient village!


    He has no intimate relationship with GUI Po. The so-called "don''t let Mu Nianqing take revenge" is just because GUI Po is a member of the ancient village. As the leader of the ancient village, he abides by the rule that the ancient village is not controlled by Mu family.


    Today, Mu Nianqing asked whether he would insist that the southwest ancient village should not be under the jurisdiction of Mu family?!


    To tell you the truth, the king Gu has been thinking about this problem for a long time, but there has been no result.


    This decision is really too important!


    However, he also knows that if he can''t make a decision before the end of this matter, he may not be able to make a decision in the future. He wants to change, and he can''t change.


    And from the end of this matter, now, only one ghost woman is missing.


    However, at this time, a new idea suddenly appeared, Gu Wang''s heart suddenly moved, and the essence appeared in his eyes.


    It''s true that It''s a way to get the best of both worlds!

 Chapter 301

    "Think about it carefully, I''ll go to do my business first." Mu Nianqing said, slowly came forward, and began to go to the ghost woman.


    Mu Nianqing is about seven or eight steps behind me. GUI Po is still six or seven meters away from me. There must be a distance of more than ten meters between them. Mu Nianqing''s step is not too big. It is estimated that it will take more than 20 steps to get there.


    The ghost woman looked at Mu Nianqing walking slowly towards her. She didn''t move, and her face didn''t change. She was even more fearless. She was leaning on a crutch that had fallen off and looked at her face blandly.


    "As I said just now, I''m old, which means that I may be gone one day. Is it today? Is it tomorrow? Or later? "


    The ghost woman said, glanced at me, and then continued to look at Mu Nianqing: "you just said, after today''s play, I can''t still stand on this stage Well, that makes sense. I think so, too. "


    "It looks like you''re ready." Mu Nianqing said coldly, a sword in his hand, majestic, and vaguely, there is the sound of dragon chanting!


    Mu Chengfeng explained to me: "at that time, the sword of you long, which was handed down from generation to generation by the masters of Mu family, whether there were several ancestors who used magic power to bless, even if it was used by people who could not use magic, it was also extremely powerful!"


    On the other side, the ghost woman was not afraid of the treasure of the Mu family. She was still calm: "yes, when people live to this time, they should understand this. What''s the difference between today and tomorrow? What''s more, I have already done what I should do in my life! "


    "Well?" Mu Nianqing frowned.


    "The most important thing for me in the world is to be meritorious and famous! I''ve passed on all the credit. It''s in your hands. "


    Mu Chengfeng looked down at the secret script he had just taken from ah duo. His eyelids moved and he didn''t speak.


    It''s true that even if it''s not all the witchcraft of guipo recorded in this secret book, it must be the most powerful witchcraft. Even if it''s not recorded, it''s nothing. Those are all small witchcraft, not worth mentioning.


    "One more thing, name I just don''t know if that guy will keep his promise, but now I can only put my hope on it. Otherwise, I will feel miserable after my death. "


    The ghost woman said and shook her head. She threw her crutch out and fell on the stone.


    "All right! Words, it is endless, my ghost woman life, not weaker than people! For more than 80 years, I''ve been used to the spring and autumn of personnel, and it''s worth it! "


    "It looks like you''re ready. Goodbye!" Mu Nianqing said in a cold voice. Suddenly, he had a meal at his feet, and then the tip of his foot was a little bit. Suddenly, the whole person floated up, and at the same time, he raised his sword with his right hand!


    "Ang --!"


    Behind Mu Nianqing, a white dragon suddenly appeared in the sky! Hovering around the dragon sword, the dragon''s head is high, and a dragon chant shakes the universe!


    In a flash, everyone present felt as if their heart had been pinched! I feel uncomfortable all over! On the forehead, drops of sweat were left at that time.


    No, there''s one person who doesn''t seem to be affected Ghost woman.


    "You long Jian, I haven''t seen it for a long time. It looks stronger." The ghost woman looked at the sword that Mu Nianqing held in her hand. It was still a white dragon hovering beside the sword. It was like seeing an old friend that she had not seen for many years.


    At this time, the white dragon obviously recognized the old woman in front of him. His eyes were bright and full of killing intention!


    Once upon a time, the two of them met in the same way. However, at that time, guipo was still a young girl, and this sword was not in Mu Nianqing''s hand


    "Do you recognize me? You want to kill me? Hum, it''s a pity, you can''t kill me, you can''t kill me! "


    "Cut the crap!" Mu Nian''s heart was clear, and his body was suddenly smashed towards the ghost woman. His hands suddenly grasped the hilt of the sword, and he used all his strength to chop it down!


    This move, desperate, unavoidable, there is no return!


    The white dragon hovering on the body of the sword rushed out in an instant along with the power of chopping, swaying his body like flying snow and diving down!


    Looking at this move, the ghost woman knew that she was doomed to end today. In other words, she had never thought of getting away from the play, so the expression on her face was rare and indifferent.


    That is, the indifference of knowing the destiny


    "I have no regrets at this time, but even so, you don''t want to kill me!"


    The ghost woman looked at the white dragon that was about to pounce on her. She drank and grinned. She raised her right palm and patted it on her heart!


    Pop!


    The sound is condensed by mana, and the light sound when hitting a target is transmitted to everyone''s ears.


    At this moment, it seems that the mana fluctuation on the dragon sword and the roar of the white dragon have been silenced. I can''t feel it at all. All I can hear is the sound, which is not too big"Ang --!"


    At the next moment, the huge white dragon dived to the ground and hit the ghost woman''s body. In a moment, the earth was shaking ten meters around. Countless stones and soil turned into ashes and flew away. A whirlwind and tornado hovered over it. As far as a hundred meters away, the sound of the Dragon''s sword could be heard!


    This is the true power of you long sword!


    This is the roar of the white dragon!


    It''s angry, it''s not willing. Others may think that as the descendants of Mu family, Mu Nianqing or Mu Chengfeng are the people who hate this ghost woman most, but in fact, Bai Long is the one who hates her most


    At that time, Mu Nianqing''s father, the head of Mu family, used this dragon sword to kill countless enemies with the white dragon. Few of them could escape from them.


    Dame, she''s a rare exception.


    And after that, the Revenge of the ghost woman, the mysterious poison, the killing in the invisible, they did not react, this battle is so over, he did not even have the chance to draw a sword!


    And this white dragon, who has witnessed all this with his own eyes, is not the most angry, resentful and unwilling?!


    Today, guipo died, in front of her own eyes, in front of his descendants, but she didn''t kill herself


    Just before it started, the ghost woman broke her heart with magic power, took the lead and ended her life.


    When it came down, she was dead, her body was leaning back, but her face was smiling.


    It''s a kind of, this life complete smile, also is to its ridicule.


    And in front of her, that huge dragon head, hanging on the face, is infinite anger!


    Between the two, as if there is a mirror, the division of yin and Yang!


    What the white dragon can do is to rush straight down with this anger and twist the ghost woman''s body into powder with its infinite sword!


    But what''s the use of that? It''s just shredding a corpse, a meaningless thing.


    "Master Bailong..." Mu Nianqing fell back to the ground. Because of the white dragon coming out of the body, the luster of you long sword was dimmed a lot, and what was more dispirited was his appearance.


    Not willing, really not willing!


    What does the hand of the ghost woman represent? It means that they have no chance to avenge themselves in their lifetime!


    Gu Wang stood not far away, looking at the scene, sighed.


    For him, all this has no special significance, but the southwest ancient village has been liberated, really liberated!


    "Surrender or not?"


    "Surrender! Surrender! We surrender


    In the face of Gu Wang''s fierce drinking, Nanyang people, who had lost their support, recognized him one after another and knelt down to surrender, asking for mercy.


    Around them, the villagers brought by Mu Chengfeng and I pulled shoulders, folded arms, tied them with ropes, and wore a string.


    But mu Chengfeng, the leader, obviously has no idea about these things. Looking at his father and the white dragon he heard in the family legend, he is dazed, and unconsciously steps out.


    I stretched out my hand and took the secret script in his hand, because now he was stunned, and there was no strength in his hand. As soon as I took it, he unconsciously released it.


    "If you want to talk about this Gu, it''s really a harmful thing..." I casually turned over the book in my hand, not interested. Then I looked up at Mu Chengfeng''s back, shook my head, and handed the book to the fat monk: "do you want what they gave you?"


    "No, I''m afraid of secrets." The fat monk had a serious face and shook his head.


    "Cut!"


    After thinking about it, I handed it to ah duo and said, "miss ah duo, you can take this. It''s the most important thing for you. You''ve killed us. I don''t know how to thank you. This is the right thing to thank you."


    "Ah?" Ah duo was stunned, his face turned red at that time, and he was in a panic: "no, no, no, how can this work? You''ve helped your father a lot, too. "


    "Well, I did it for him because I had a similar purpose and it was good for myself. It can''t be regarded as a reward. This is the only one." I said with a smile.


    "Er..."


    In a daze, ah duo came over and touched her daughter''s head behind her. He said, "take it. It''s also the intention of the ran family. If you don''t take it, people will be embarrassed."


    "Ah? So All right Ah duo took the book, held it in his arms, pursed his mouth, bowed his head and did not speak.


    Looking at her appearance, Gu Wang rubbed her hair again, looked at me and said, "but anyway, if I didn''t have you this time, I would never have succeeded. Although it was cooperation, you came all the way, and my situation was more dangerous. We should thank you."


    "Well, I''m surprised to say that. You''re a senior, but you''re killing me. Well, if you look up to the younger generation, we''ll be friends. And I think Miss Addo seems to have something to do with another friend of mine..."When Gu Wang heard this, he knew what I was talking about, and he was also embarrassed: "yes, I''m such a girl. I''m not willing to let her out of the stockade. Now, it''s really I can''t accept it. "


    Just then, I don''t know how so coincidentally. At this time, Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu, who are at the center of the topic, walk side by side.


    I haven''t seen it yet. The eyes of the woman in love are so good. When she saw it, she ran directly to us, which made us both stunned.


    After another look, we know that it''s someone else''s sweetheart.


    "This..." I''m a little embarrassed. I think it''s the person I brought along and abducted my baby girl. It''s hard to say.


    The king Gu is also in a dilemma. However, his dilemma is not all about how to deal with the relationship, but how to make his daughter not marry out of the stockade

 Chapter 302

    Long live Lord gu


    Long live the southwest ancient village


    In Gu Wang''s village, countless villagers gathered together, and I took the 100 people out of the system. I was quite confused when I came out. I didn''t know what happened, so I explained it to them.


    When they heard that the Nanyang association had been beaten away, two priests had died, and the seventh master had been chased back to Nanyang by the king Gu. They were all in tears!


    For half a year, the Nanyang Association ruled them for half a year. If the frequent harassment in the past was also included, it would be even longer!


    And now, at last, it''s over.


    Although many villagers died in this war, it is nothing compared with the countless Nanyang people who even died and surrendered.


    As for the Mu family, while happy, these are not important.


    In the stockade, the mud floor is covered with wooden stools, which are not good or bad. But no one will care about this. What''s more, if you can''t find a stool to sit on, you can just spread something on the floor and sit cross legged on the floor.


    We, of course, won''t compete with them. We just stand behind them and look at the Gu King stronghold not far away.


    No, it can also be said that everyone''s eyes are on the stronghold. Many of them, for the first time, see what Gu Wang''s stronghold looks like. It turns out that they are similar to their own stronghold leader.


    At this time, the wooden door of Gu Wang''s stronghold was opened, and the curtain was removed. Gu Wang Duan sat on the big seat beside him, with his two deputies standing on the left and right, majestic.


    On the right hand side, Mu Nianqing, the head of Mu family, sits on a chair with a cold face. There is a cup of tea on the table beside him. Behind him, his second son Mu Chengfeng stands.


    And the five offerings He can''t even be on the stage. He''s standing down with us.


    However, people with sharp eyes should find that behind the big seat of the king Gu, there is another person who looks out and doesn''t know what he is looking at.


    Miss Addo.


    The people at the bottom have seen it, but they don''t know who it is. Before, the king Gu protected her so well that they hardly know anyone except this stockade. However, they have heard that the king Gu has a daughter who is protected like a baby and never shows it to outsiders.


    Today I see the meaning Those who can play behind him should not run.


    When a group of people were happy, they whispered to each other. Those who saw and those who didn''t said that there was his daughter behind the king Gu. They all saw it. Sure enough, the water was beautiful and everyone loved it.


    Gu Wang looked at the people at the bottom and thought it was almost done. Please cough twice and said, "cough, everyone!"


    As soon as the people below listen to the king Gu''s words, they dare not talk to each other. They sit upright and listen to the king Gu''s teachings.


    "Six months ago, we were unfortunately controlled by outsiders. Until now, we have been able to get rid of the poisonous hand, and some people''s help is inevitable." Gu Wang sat on the throne and said slowly.


    On the right hand side, Mu Nianqing picked up the tea cup, covered it with tea and gently scraped it, which made the heat burst out.


    But he didn''t drink it either. He was so bored that he made the teacup at random. His eyes were still staring at the ground in front of him. He listened with his ears erect. He wanted to hear what the king Gu could say, what his plans were, and what kind of decisions he made.


    Gu Wang continued: "we should reflect, why are we controlled by them? Because we don''t have a helping hand, and the other side, their helping hands are continuously transported in from abroad! How can we win such a battle? "


    "Hiss..."


    "Yes, yes."


    "No wonder, it''s thanks to..."


    "Shh -"


    the villagers at the bottom began to whisper. Mu Nianqing on the other side showed a smile at the corner of his mouth. It seems that there is a play in this conversation!


    At this time, King Gu said, "everyone! I know that you are all people who have lived here for generations. I believe your ancestors have also told you that the southwest ancient village lives on its own and does not accept outsiders or other people''s control. I have been in power for many years, and I have been doing the same thing until now. But this incident tells us a truth, that is, this truth will not work! "


    Silence -


    with this remark, the audience was silent!


    The whispering just now has stopped. At this time, even the most dull people should understand what their own Lord Gu Wang is going to do


    "Ladies and gentlemen, first of all, do you want to make the same mistake again? Are you going to do it again? Half a year, full half a year, is enough for us to think. It''s impossible to be unchangeable. We can always get what we want and avoid what we don''t want. "


    Gu Wang said and took a look at Mu Nianqing beside him.


    And Mu Nianqing also put the cup on the small table at this time and looked up at him with a smile."I''ve been thinking about this for a long time. I hope you don''t stop me. I decided to open the southwest ancient village! Agree with Mu family and manage affairs in the village together! "


    "Ah?! This... "


    "Mu family, isn''t it equivalent to changing Nanyang Association into Mu family? We''re still under control. "


    "But if there is a mu family, Nanyang Association will not be afraid to come again Well, at least they are Chinese. "


    For a moment, the noise below stopped!


    Some people are against it, but they dare not say it clearly; some people support it, but they don''t make their stand; some people are disgusted, but they understand that this is the best choice at present. Let''s face a crime and agree


    The people at the bottom were noisy. The king Gu looked at the noisy crowd, his eyebrows locked, but his eyes were bright.


    Mu Nianqing stood up with a smile and walked to Gu Wang in a few steps. He said in a low voice, "you made a smart choice."


    Then he turned to the villagers at the bottom, stepped forward and said in a high voice, "listen to me, villagers


    When the people at the bottom saw that it was him, his voice was much lower.


    "Don''t worry, our Mu family, although we dare not say that we are a gentleman, but at least we can sit upright. In every city of Yunzhou, you can ask, we mu family, to ensure the safety of one side, never act recklessly. We can guarantee that we will never take away the power of the Gu king. We are just cooperating in the management of the southwest ancient village, and we will never take it away like the Nanyang Association. "


    "Hiss..."


    "Oh, is it true?"


    "You ask me, I ask who''s going!"


    "All right, that''s what Lord Gu meant. Is it useful for us to fight for it?"


    After the noise of the people at the bottom for a while, suddenly a man called out, "let''s listen to the arrangement of Lord Gu Wang!"


    The whole audience was quiet at that time!


    It was so quiet for three seconds. Another one said, "me too. Let''s listen to Mr. Gu Wang!"


    "Yes! Let''s listen to the adults! "


    "We all listen to adults!"


    All people are shouting, countless villagers, a voice, they, obey the arrangement of Gu king!


    "Thank you. Thank you very much." Gu Wang sat on the big seat, relieved, and the whole person seemed to relax a lot.


    By his side, the chicken nest looked at him, laughed and said in a soft voice, "my Lord, it''s almost done. It''s time to move on."


    "Well." Gu Wang nodded, stood up, stepped to Mu Nianqing''s side, and gently pushed him from the side.


    "Well, your business is over. I should go on."


    "Well? Do you have anything else to do? " Mu Nianqing was puzzled for a while, but he didn''t take it to his heart. Anyway, his business was almost done, and now there was no problem, so he turned to go back to his seat.


    However, as soon as he turned around, he heard the king Gu behind him say: "but, we don''t just want to unite with Mu family, there is another person. We can''t forget that if it wasn''t for him, we would never get such an opportunity. He can be said to be the greatest help in this battle! I believe you''ve all seen his strength in the competition, incarnating the hero lurking in duhuozhai, Guo Rui! "


    Boom!


    It''s like a stone that stirs up a thousand waves! All of a sudden, all of a sudden, all of a sudden, they gasped.


    Yeah, how did you forget that?!


    I was stunned, too, huh? It''s my business?!


    Over there, the body shape that Mu Nianqing walks back obviously pauses for a while, the whole person is a shiver.


    The king Gu didn''t care about him. He continued: "in addition to him, you must still remember the other one. The master who defeated the enemy with one knife was also one of the great helpers this time, Cheng Qianyu warrior."


    "Ah, it''s him..."


    "I remember, I remember..."


    I looked at Cheng Qianyu with a smile, put my arm on his shoulder, and said with a smile, "Hey, you are also a celebrity. Be happy."


    But Cheng Qianyu''s face is not very good-looking: "what celebrity? I didn''t do anything


    "Well, you can''t say that. You''ve done well enough. Don''t blame you. We underestimated the scorpion''s speed. Don''t worry, it won''t happen next time. It''s not right. You can''t do your best this time. Next time, you can''t beat him with all your strength. It''s too late for him to run!"


    "Well..." After listening to me, Cheng eased down and nodded: "next time I meet him, I don''t think I will let him run! If you let him run away again, I''ll bring my head to you! "


    "What are you talking about?! If you don''t watch that kind of TV series, what and what, you''ll make a military order. Don''t talk nonsense, OK


    "Well."


    We talk here and there, Gu Wang continues: "speaking of this, we have to talk about another thing Ah, people are all sentimental animals. They are born with seven emotions and six desires. No one can change them, and no one can reverse them. I think you haven''t seen them, but you''ve heard of them. I have a daughter. "When I heard this over there, I suddenly felt a "thump" in my heart.


    That''s not right!


    "I came late to get a daughter, and my wife died early. Naturally, I love my daughter in every way, and I didn''t even let her go out of the stockade. But after all, ah Duo is so old. This year, he is in his twenties and twenties. When he is old enough to talk about marriage, his feelings have come up and can''t be reversed. Today, as a father, I will be the master for my daughter "I''m not going to marry you!"


    Say goodbye!


    As soon as these two words came out, all of us were stupefied! It took a long time to react!


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ah!"

 Chapter 303

    "Today, as a father, I''m going to be the master of marriage for my daughter."


    Say goodbye!


    What do you mean? This means that his daughter, who she likes, who she wants to be with, he agreed to be a father!


    Almost all the fathers and daughters in the world are the same. Staring at a son-in-law is like staring at a thief!


    In terms of treatment, when a woman goes to her husband''s home, it''s like going back to her own home, and her father is warm as the spring breeze; when a man goes to her home, it''s like following up the interrogation room, and her father is cold as the autumn breeze sweeping the leaves


    So between men and women, this level, it belongs to a boss level!


    But today, Gu Wang''s words are equivalent to sentencing. This pass has passed automatically!


    "This boy is lucky!"


    "Ah, look at the girl behind, that''s the first lady. Tut Tut, it''s so beautiful, so lucky, so lucky!"


    "Ah, I can''t envy you. You can see how strong that man is. Since ancient times, beauties love heroes."


    "Yes..."


    The villagers began to make noise one after another. There were many good people who knew that we were behind. When they were talking, they looked at Cheng Qianyu intentionally or unintentionally.


    Of course, among them, there are envy, envy, there are also purely to join in the fun, all kinds of.


    Around me, Cheng Qianyu, one of the parties, was a fool. He looked at the people around him and wrote three sentences on his face: who am I? Where am i? What am I doing?


    I butted him with my elbow, with a face of schadenfreude: "ah, it seems that your father-in-law is clearly arranged for you."


    "What, what! What father-in-law?! I haven''t agreed yet Cheng Qianyu quit at that time. As soon as he shook off my arm, he looked at me with vigilance and widened his eyes.


    "Oh, don''t be so stubborn. Look how miss Addo likes you!" I continue to watch the excitement, not too big to say. "Good looking, good family background, and age You''re 20 this year, she''s 23, and she''s a junior. Hold the BRICs. That''s right! "


    As I was saying this, Cheng Qianyu didn''t say anything, but behind her, elder martial sister Yaqin suddenly reached out and knocked on my head, and said, "don''t make any noise!"


    "Oh, good, good, no more noise, no more noise."


    She didn''t work hard at that time. Besides, I''m very good at fighting. Even if I touch my head, it doesn''t hurt. It''s just a joke.


    But I also have a little doubt in my heart. I was noisy before, and I didn''t see what elder martial sister Yaqin said. Why did I suddenly react this time?


    Forget it. That''s it.


    Over there, Gu Wang stood at the door of the house, turned his head, waved to his back, and said, "ah duo, come here."


    Behind him, just a few steps away, Naduo came out from the back of his seat, wearing a Xue Luo skirt, a wreath on his head, earrings like water drops on his ears, and pearls on her skirt. She looked very noble and had a natural beauty.


    Many people at the bottom saw Miss Addo for the first time. Today, what they saw for the first time was her most beautiful time in 23 years. At that time, countless cool breath sounds were heard clearly from afar!


    What''s more, ah duo came to Gu Wang and drove a gust of fragrance. He just sat in the front rows and watched the girl come. It was the first breath after taking a cold breath that he immediately smelled the fragrance.


    Good! splendid!


    Good is good, but dare not have any idea.


    This is Wang''s daughter, for them, that is the existence of a princess, and now his own king also appointed a son-in-law, I have seen, a great master!


    Dare not have crooked mind, the biggest crooked mind, that is to see two more eyes, smell two more.


    Gu Wang didn''t care about these people, and he waved to us with a smile: "come on, Cheng Yingxiong, and Guo Yingxiong, come along, too."


    "This..."


    So far, I''m a little worried.


    The first time!


    And look at this, how can I act like I''m in laws?!


    "Then, then, this Go on, go on, it''s not decent not to go, go on, thousand territory, brother! Cheer up, happy event


    "Roll, roll!" Cheng Qianyu''s face was black, but he couldn''t stand it. I pushed him on his back and went up.


    In full view of the public, I pushed Cheng Qianyu, two people from the side around the crowd, to the door.


    We all know each other. The two people from Duhuo stronghold have been on the stage before. They look very friendly, as if they were our own people.


    Here, Gu Wang beckons and greets us. With a smile on his face, he pulls Cheng Qianyu in front of him first, but he doesn''t speak. He lets him go to one side, mainly to see me.


    "Guo Yingxiong, you''ve helped me a lot this time. I don''t know how to thank you. Besides, my daughter, now look, this is also..." Gu Wang looks back. Ah duo has already come to Cheng Qianyu''s side again. His face is red!We are also embarrassed. We look at each other and smile. We don''t know what to say.


    "It''s fate. It''s all fate. Just now I have made it clear that no one can stop the arrival of affection. Today I''m going to say goodbye to them. You and Cheng Yingxiong look like brothers to me, but there is no one else. I''ll work with you to take charge of their marriage..."


    "No, wait a minute, I''m a little flustered..." I quickly stopped. It felt like I was really in laws.


    "Well Lord Gu, we have something to say. I don''t know the rules in the stockade, but outside of us, at this age It''s really too young. We''re not in a hurry. In a few years, when Chihiro is twenty-four or twenty-five years old, Miss Addo is only twenty-seven or twenty-eight. It''s not too late to talk about this at that time! "


    "This..." Gu Wang hesitated.


    I thought, what kind of father is this? I''m looking forward to getting married?


    "Let them talk like this first. Miss Addo is not worldly and needs to be buffered for a period of time. In my opinion, Qianyu also..."


    I said, looking back at Cheng Qianyu with an embarrassed face, thinking that the goods are lucky, but they just don''t understand.


    "Er..." Gu Wang looked at it and thought it was reasonable: "it''s true, but it''s already true. Although it doesn''t end now, we can do the rest first."


    "Ah?" I''m scared. What''s the matter? This is before marriage


    Is the village so open?


    But it was obvious that I was thinking too much. The stronghold would not be more open than the outside. The king Gu stepped forward, faced the crowd and said, "everyone! In front of you, his identity is unimaginable. He is the highest leader of Luzhou TongZhou society, and he is also a big figure in the military. He has the power beyond our reach! It can be said that compared with his energy, the whole southwest ancient village is insignificant, but the stars are better than the bright moon! "


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard a low exclamation below.


    I told you about the Tongzhou society. The identity of the shadow army was yesterday when they decided how to deal with the Nanyang people who had been arrested. They were not interested in this. I said that I was waiting for them to be handed over to the shadow army, and I confessed my identity.


    Maybe they have some misunderstanding about me. I''m in the shadow army. I''m in the middle and upper class, but he doesn''t understand the mechanism of the shadow army. Maybe he regards me as One of the highest people.


    And now, he didn''t catch up with all the things below. Maybe it made my brain even worse. I was shocked at that time, big man!


    I''m going to blush. You can''t pass on false information! If it gets more and more outrageous, they think I''m going to usurp the throne!


    But Gu Wang looked at their reaction and felt very satisfied. He continued: "therefore, my daughter''s marriage to his brother is not a grievance, or even a little ascetic. Here I want to make it clear first, don''t let you think that they took advantage of us."


    "Can''t do it, can''t do it!" The people at the bottom immediately made their stand.


    "Well, if that''s the case, let''s talk about it. Anyway, we have opened the ancient village in Southwest China. It''s no big difference to manage with one force or with 100 forces. What''s more, it''s still my in laws."


    With a successful smile on his face, Gu Wang turned to look at me and said, "Guo Yingxiong, on behalf of all southwest ancient villages, I have decided to let you manage the internal and external affairs of Southwest ancient villages together with us."


    "Ah?"


    "Just like their family."


    ¡­¡­


    Cheng Qianyu is stupid. Elder martial sister Yaqin is stupid. Murong Lei and the five worshippers are also stupid. But I''ve got a reaction.


    After Gu Wang''s body, Mu Nianqing hasn''t changed since he just stopped! At this time, it began to tremble!


    "Father, are you all right? Your face..." Mu Chengfeng stands opposite him. He can see his father''s appearance and looks worried.


    And with his relative Mu Nianqing, eyes full of blood, face black with coal like!


    I see! This is the idea of Gu Wang!


    To unite with one force is better than to unite with many forces. I believe that compared with Mu family, Gu Wang wants to cooperate with me.


    The main point is that Mu Nianqing came in a hurry and he refused. As a result, he had to compromise with him today. Isn''t that a slap in the face?!


    The old people, generally very much to face, really so compromise with the Mu family, he is not comfortable.


    But now, his action is to tell Mu Nianqing, all the people, the southwest ancient village and his Gu king, not to compromise with Mu Nianqing, let alone let Mu family manage the village, but there is another force!


    In short, I, my fellow boat club, and perhaps the identity of shadow army, became a card to suppress the Mu family.


    In ancient times, the way of emperors was to keep the balance between the parties in the court.


    But I don''t think there''s anything wrong with it, because I''ve also benefited from it.On this trip to Yunzhou, I didn''t get the way to remove Gong Xiaoting''s big red lotus, but I got the communication with Murong family, the cooperation with Mu family, and the support of Southwest ancient village!


    And


    "Mr. Gu Wang has said this. If I shirk it, it will seem that I don''t know much about it. OK, as you said, we are in the same boat club to unite with the southwest ancient village."


    "Good!" Gu Wang saw that I agreed. He immediately looked back at Mu Nianqing with a smile. He hummed low and looked at me again: "if you have any requirements, just say it. I will try my best to do what I can do."


    I thought about it and said, "well There''s nothing to ask for, just one thing. Our boat club is far away in Luzhou, separated from the mountains and rivers here. I''m afraid it''s not very good. Well, since we have to cooperate in management, I hope you can help me with one thing. "


    "What''s the matter? Just say it


    "In the ancient village Set up a branch of the boat clu

 Chapter 304

    Block three Boat Club!


    There''s nothing wrong with what I said. If I manage the affairs of Southwest ancient village together, I have to have an office. If I''m not here, someone has to be there. I can''t always stay overnight or stay in a place similar to a hotel.


    An office, that''s a must!


    My office, of course, is a boat club.


    "No problem, that''s for sure. We will choose a good location to build it, and the materials are ready-made."


    The material is ready He was talking about the stockade that had betrayed him.


    Nanyang Association southwest ancient village for half a year, for him, it is not without any benefits, after this time, he successfully recognized the whole southwest ancient village, which people are changeable, which people are loyal!


    Fortunately, the result is good. Many people are just defeated and can''t be subordinated to others, but they don''t obey completely. They just endure for a while. But there are still a few people who choose to betray in front of the external forces.


    We can''t say whether they did it right or not. After all, it''s a matter of position.


    Maybe in their heart, they feel that they can live in this way, or that only by taking refuge in them can they live a better life, just like seventh master, he is.


    However, from our point of view, if you betray, you should be punished. Moreover, if you stand in the wrong line, shouldn''t you bear the consequences?


    So these stockaded villages, including those who tried to muddle through the crowd in the final decisive battle, were also found out, and none of them could run away!


    No matter how close he is to the people, no matter how kind he is, he is the king after all! After all, he is the leader of a stronghold! Can he tolerate people who have betrayed him?


    If you betray once, you may betray the second time!


    Such a person, must not use!


    In other words, if we can''t make an example this time, then in the future, if such a thing happens again, others will see that it''s OK to betray. At that time, it will not be the problem of these villages


    When a leader should be soft hearted, he should be soft hearted; when he should be cruel, he should be cruel.


    Fortunately, those stockaded villages are not big, and the biggest one has been burned by me, so I rescued some ordinary villagers.


    These people are ordinary people. It''s not their decision to join Nanyang people. Even if it''s to clean up the door, they have to make some choices.


    In the end, there were less than ten stockades that could be preserved. These people were put into the rest of the stockade. The rest of them, those who are guilty of a great crime, will be killed if they are the mastermind; those who are guilty of a small crime, if they are accomplices, will be driven away, and they will be saved. But it''s impossible for you to go out with a little money and starve to death. It''s your business!


    As soon as they leave, the stockade will be empty. So many building materials can''t be wasted. It''s a coincidence! I want to build a boat club


    Therefore, Gu Wang said that "all materials are ready-made".


    After a few words, it was all over. King Gu began to order his men. Some designers came to ask me how to build this boat club.


    I don''t know much about this either. Secretary Lu is responsible for Jicheng headquarters and uncle Ding is responsible for Yancheng branch. I don''t care about that.


    If you can''t say it directly, the scale is equivalent to a middle-class stockade. The main stockade is worse than that of the king Gu, just like the main stockade of a big stockade.


    Anyway, I should not come much Let''s go.


    When discussing who is in charge of the affairs of this branch here, Gu Wang said that it is just right to ask Cheng Qianyu to stay.


    I know in my heart that Gu Wang attaches so much importance to the relationship between ah duo and Qianyu, on the one hand, because he really loves his daughter, and we are not bad. But on the other hand, it''s a political marriage!


    This is the same as sending a princess or a princess to get married in ancient times, which can not only ensure the peace of one side, but also help the two countries to attack other places, so as to ensure that there are no worries in the future.


    With this, the king Gu drew my strength to protect the ancient village and suppress the Mu family.


    I also got the benefit of being able to have the power of the southwest ancient village and take this opportunity to communicate with the Mu family. At the same time, it also marks that the power of my boat society has begun to step out of the border areas of the state and province and move towards the whole country!


    Moreover, this is very rare, across a number of States and provinces, from Luzhou directly jumped to Yunzhou, is the southwest position of Yunzhou big action!


    It can be said that it''s good for both sides, but some of them feel sorry for this couple, but at present


    Ah duo, no problem. Cheng Qianyu Maybe it''s just a little bit awkward. If it''s true, then it''s probably the best marriage in history. It''s not only mutually beneficial, but also satisfied with the couple who were pushed to the front.


    Of course, this is the ideal state.


    "After the completion, let the people of Mu family live in the community. I will choose a place in the community as Mu family''s area, which can reduce the cost and facilitate the communication between us." I said.The king of Gu was very generous and waved his hand: "of course, it''s a good thing, and it''s already your place. Naturally, it''s what you say. Mu Nianqing, what do you think?"


    Mu Nianqing had already returned to his seat and had a drink of half cold tea. At this time, he was angry and almost choked. Looking up at us, his face was black.


    I think his heart should be two words: "ha ha!"


    We agree on this matter, but he doesn''t live with me. Doesn''t it seem that he is condescending to me?!


    I''ve thought of that, but I don''t care, because it can really enhance communication and save the house


    Mu Nianqing looked at us, but he couldn''t say anything. Now, he didn''t refuse himself at all. He just did something else while he promised himself. What''s more, he also knew that there was some truth in what I said


    ¡°¡­¡­ Make yourself at home. " Mu read clear hold for a while, squeeze out three words.


    "And who is here? Chengfeng, or will you come? "


    "Ah?" Mu Chengfeng was stunned. Then he waved his hand and said apologetically: "I can''t do it. I have to talk to Murong family Well, it''s something


    Huh?


    I frowned, but I didn''t ask them in detail. I knew they wouldn''t tell me when I asked. I could only wonder why there were so many secrets between the two families?


    "We''ll arrange for someone to come. You don''t need to think about that. Just think about your candidate." Mu Nianqing drank all the tea in the teacup, put down the cup, said lightly, and didn''t even lift his head.


    When Gu Wang heard this, he remembered one thing and asked me, "well, I also want to ask, who are you going to let stay here? Otherwise, let Cheng Yingxiong stay and talk to my girl. "


    With that, Cheng Qianyu''s face turned green! The pupil shrinks to leave a little, dead stare at me, the whole body is sending out to refuse, almost write "don''t" two words on the face!


    I know what he means, but actually I didn''t intend to keep him here at all, so I turned down Gu Wang, saying that there were other arrangements.


    As for who to ask I don''t think about it now.


    But Cheng Qianyu can''t do it. He is not as powerful as Gongsun Shu, and he has his own skills. As long as he is diligent in cultivation, he is still in the stage of primary school, eh At most, the students will be promoted to junior high school.


    You think, he doesn''t even know how to defend the sky. Can I drop him out of school? I''m sure I have to take it back to my master and continue to learn magic. He has good talent and is assisted by treasures. As long as he learns it well, he will never be inferior to elder martial brother Luo Tian in their power.


    But I didn''t expect that after I said I wouldn''t let Cheng Qianyu stay here, the king Gu suddenly looked embarrassed: "then this..."


    Huh?


    I was stunned, but he was worried about Addo.


    I don''t know whether he was worried that ah duo would be depressed because he missed him too much, or that ah duo would run out of the stockade. But that''s what it means.


    "Don''t worry, I''ll let him come here every three or five times when he''s free to enhance his feelings. Besides, I''ll let him take Miss Addo to simply stroll around the city to get to know each other, so as not to have no common language."


    "Ah, that''s good, that''s good!" Gu Wang was relieved.


    We''ve almost had a chat here, and everything has been ordered. I''ll go out of the room first and walk to one side. Cheng Qianyu wants to follow me. I directly and sternly ask him to stay with miss a duo. She doesn''t have a bad idea, and you don''t like anyone. Besides, how can we have a good chat?!


    There, Gu Wang went to quarrel with Mu Nianqing again. I went to a place where there was no one. I saw that four weeks was clean. I mobilized my mind and started to make a phone call!


    One of the reasons why we didn''t take gongwangshu with us when we first came here was that if we couldn''t solve the problem, we could find another way to go back with us. As a result, now that I''m really unfortunate, I have to think of another way.


    "Drop drop doodle!"


    The phone is through.


    "Master." I cried at once. At the same time, I felt like a monkey


    On the other side of the phone, the master was sitting in the courtyard, with a faint smile on his face. He twisted his beard in one hand and held the phone in the other: "it''s me. What''s the result?"


    He didn''t say my name, because Gong Xiaoting is lying in a room in this hospital, and Gong Wangshu is beside her. If you say my name, Gong Wangshu will know it. It''s not easy to explain at that time.


    "No, it''s the worst result now. No one can solve the problem. It seems that there is no way to solve the problem. Master, I have an idea. Can I find a master to pull out the big red lotus directly, and then find a medical power to recover her body at the moment of pulling out? Do you think that''s feasible?"


    "Oh?" The master laughed with interest. "It''s the first time I''ve heard about this method. It''s not impossible, but it needs the power of two people, a wood attribute spell refiner, a medical skill refiner, or a person with these two powers, but the possibility is very low.""I know that, master. Can you do the medical section?"


    "I..." Master said, suddenly a strange smile, but did not make a sound, just the expression has changed, but I can''t see. "I can''t do it."


    At that time, I just frowned: "it''s hard to do. Master muyuan, I may have some ways to find it, but in terms of medical skills I asked elder martial sister Yaqin, and I met a person named a duo who practised medical witchcraft. They couldn''t do it. This... "


    "If you can''t find someone in this field, what if you can find a wood element mage? Moreover, there are too few medical experts who can do this. " Said the master.


    But at this time, he Laosan and Yinsi came back from outside. As soon as they entered the hospital, they heard the master talking here. At the same time, they were all stunned and said unconsciously, "medical expert? We know! "

 Chapter 305

    "What?"


    I''m on the phone here. When master said he couldn''t help it, I was a little desperate. At this time, I suddenly heard a noise over there, like he Laosan''s voice saying, "we know!"


    I met love at the corner, brothers!


    "No, master, was he Laosan speaking just now? You, you call Mr. He I''m so anxious that I''ve changed my voice. It sounds like I''ve worked in the palace for two days. I''m so excited!


    Who can think of that?!


    On the other side of the phone, the master looked at them with some blame. He held the phone in one hand, and the other hand still kept the action of just shaking his finger.


    Their voices are really too loud. I can hear them from the phone so far away.


    Fortunately, Shifu is very powerful. Your uncle or your uncle, my master or my master, they just said two words. Shifu shook hands and made a sound insulation wall with magic power to seal the house where they lived.


    Inside the room, Gong Wangshu was looking at Gong Xiaoting. Suddenly, he heard a shout outside. At that time, he just started to shout, but the voice was gone.


    Gong Wangshu looked at the outside doubtfully, but he didn''t hear anything else, so he didn''t care. He continued to look down at his daughter.


    At this time, Gong Xiaoting was covered by the light of the Buddha because of the suppression of the Buddha beads, and her appearance did not change, because dahonglian no longer worked, but she just couldn''t wake up.


    Later, I studied it carefully. If it wasn''t for the fat monk''s beads, Gong Xiaoting''s skin would have split and her body would have sprouted


    Fortunately, God is on our side again!


    Outside, he Laosan knew that he had lost his word. He quickly covered his mouth with his hand. Seeing the faint halo outside the room, he knew that master had already cast the Dharma. Then he let go and walked to master.


    The master glared at him, but most of this was a joke. He was not really angry. He reached out and handed him the phone.


    He Laosan scratched the back of his head with one hand. He was very embarrassed. As a result, he put the phone to his ear.


    "Hello, elder martial brother he?"


    "Yes, it''s me, younger martial brother. What''s the matter with you? Can you tell me?"


    "Oh, this is OK."


    I''ll give you a general account of these things. Many of them have heard from master after he came back. I know that my friend has been poisoned. Let''s find a way to Balabala


    Now what I''m talking about is mainly what I want to do. I''ve repeated my idea and said that there''s only one great medical talent left. Does he know it or not.


    "Well, younger martial brother, I already know about it. Lao Si and I do know a medical master, but we don''t know if he is still there. We can try to touch him, but don''t worry, just don''t..."


    "I know. Don''t hope too much, right? There''s no other way now. Where is it? Say it quickly!"


    "OK, do you remember what I told you, I used to be in a mountain forest with Lao Si?"


    ¡­¡­


    He told me about this. After the zombie killing, Yin Laosi was injured and brought back to the room for treatment. He was outside and said a lot to me because he was worried, including this paragraph.


    It was also that time that I got to know elder martial sister Yaqin and the website of the bounty hunter who hired a mage to get rid of demons. Although I didn''t do much about it now, it was my source of income in the early days. Now many people in the boat club use it as a way to earn extra money, so I have a deep impression.


    At that time, as the goblins in the mountains, they were naturally the same as other goblins. When they were strong in cultivation, fighting and so on, they would occupy the mountain as the king.


    They used to worship three brothers, Bai Laoda, Liu Laoer and he Laosan. Later, he met Yin Si and accepted him as his fourth younger brother. He was called Yin Lao Si. Because he was a successor, sometimes the word "old" was omitted.


    The four brothers live well. It''s very nourishing to occupy a hill, but things are changeable. If you occupy a hill as king, you have to be prepared to be attacked by others.


    One battle, they lost, the territory is gone, two brothers also died, he Laosan with silver four, frustrated, escaped from the mountains, came to the city.


    That was decades ago.


    "I remember, do you have anything to say? Is that man with you? " I recalled it a little and asked immediately.


    "Yes He Laosan is right. "At that time, we had a good time in the mountains, and we met a great man who traveled around. At that time, he was already a great doctor. When he raised his hand, he had the power of life and death. A bottle of elixir can cure all kinds of diseases!


    Because we occupy the top of the mountain just to live a more nourishing life, not to hurt people, not to hurt other monsters too much for selfish desires, so he has a closer attitude towards us and can talk more easily. At that time, we wanted him to stay because we didn''t want to lose anyone because of serious injury, but he refused us.He said that he would go to other places and do some things that should be done. After finishing these things in about 30 to 40 years, he would come back to live for a long time, saying that he would have a rest at that time. "


    He Laosan finished, sighed and spoke again, his voice trembled: "unfortunately, he was not in the first World War, otherwise my two brothers would not have Alas! Now, after so many years, what he said should have been finished. The time is just right, but I don''t know if he will stay there, let alone Where will he go? "


    He said here, the voice has been weak to the extreme, if you do not listen carefully, really can not hear the voice.


    Moreover, behind the silence, I can still hear A whimpering voice.


    "Well, I see. No matter what, we''ll have a try. Tell me, where is it?"


    "Not in Luzhou, on the edge of Luzhou, Yuzhou!"


    Yuzhou!


    In ancient times, the land of Central Plains was just like the land of Qilu, which is called the land of Central Plains. Now it''s more eastward, but it was basically the center at that time, mainly because there were various nationalities in the outermost States and provinces at that time, which were basically defined as barbarians.


    But now it''s good. All ethnic groups are united, the country is unified, patriotic, dedicated, honest and friendly


    In fact, if we had thought of this method, it would not have cost so much. But it happened that when we met this and set out to Yunzhou, we just caught them away, so we couldn''t get this. I didn''t expect to talk about it today.


    "Well, elder martial brother he, you and elder martial brother Yin are coming back from Yunzhou. We''ll see you at Yuzhou airport. You can take us to find the master. If the big city is really here, it will be more cordial to see you."


    "Well Yes, master. Do you think... " He Laosan thought for a moment, but he didn''t dare to make his own decision. He asked his master.


    The master just sat on one side and nodded with a smile: "of course, it''s a matter of human life. Why don''t I let you go?"


    "Good! Ah, younger martial brother, let''s make an agreement. I''ll see you at Yuzhou airport. We''ll start now. "


    "Well, so are we."


    I hung up and looked around, but there was no one.


    This time, success or failure depends on it. If you can''t find that person, or that person can''t be saved, it''s over! Do your best and listen to the destiny


    I sighed, turned and went back, a little distance away. Seeing Tie Ning, I immediately called out, "everyone, get ready. We''re going to go to Yuzhou to find someone to treat us!"


    Here, Tie Ning and several of them have gone to Cheng Qianyu. All kinds of noise and driving make Cheng Qianyu blush. Ah duo doesn''t know the connotation, but he doesn''t adapt to this kind of environment. It''s embarrassing.


    At this time, I came. Cheng Qianyu immediately got away and ran to me as if he had found a straw. The rest of the people were stunned.


    But immediately they came back. What are we doing here? That''s what I''m doing. Now it''s obvious that there''s a new way!


    "What have you found, sir?"


    "No, it''s only by luck. I hope Gong Xiaoting has God''s blessing. We can only do our best and don''t delay time. I''m booking tickets now. If you don''t have anything to do, you can set out."


    "Nothing more. We can start now!"


    It''s Cheng Qianyu


    He can''t stand it!


    Over there, Gu Wang also heard my words and immediately came over: "why, is this going to go?"


    I quickly said: "yes, we have to find a way to save our friends. We really can''t stay much longer. I''ll send someone here in the future. After the establishment of Tongzhou society, I''ll trouble you to manage it on your behalf."


    "Well, it''s nothing."


    In a few words, everything here has been explained. The place where TongZhou society was established must be a good place for geomantic omen. I don''t care about all this. I bid farewell to Gu Wang, Mu Nianqing, Mu Chengfeng, and little fat man muronglei. I set off quickly, took the plane from the nearest city airport, made a transit in the middle, and then went straight to Yuzhou.


    How many people came and how many people went, except that Luo Peng is still in a coma and can only live in my system, the rest are the same as when he came. Zhuoma is missing. Murong Lei will not follow us. They have something to do with Mu family. See you later.


    Several of us bid farewell to the ancient village in Southwest China. When we left, all of them came to see us off. They all waved goodbye one by one, shouting loudly, and sent us off like a leader.


    There are also some good things, shouting to Cheng Qianyu: "the son-in-law will come back soon!"


    It makes Cheng Qianyu blush again.


    In a word, in the sound of farewell, we left the ancient village and started to move towards the city again. In the village, the king Gu looked at our back and listened to the cries of the villagers.


    In a city, in the car of a travel agency, the driver and young female guide are all recalling the wonderful journey.Not far from the ancient village, a man sat cross legged on the ground with a mobile phone in his hand.


    "Yes, as you expected, he is now the hero of the ancient village in Southwest China. He has just left. I don''t know where he has gone."


    The man said in a flat voice, if there is a person in Feilong village, he will recognize it. This person is the one who popularized the history of Feilong that night!


    On the other side of the phone, a nice male voice came out: "it should be looking for other people to help. I don''t know if he will think of me."


    "Alliance leader, if you have figured out something, why don''t you go to him directly?"


    "Well? What are you talking about? It''s boring to find him directly. I''ll wait for him to come to me. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The man was silent and his brows wrinkled slightly.


    The person on the other side of the phone seemed to feel his idea and said with a smile, "what? Do you think I''m doing it? No, you''re wrong. I''m not playing tricks, I''m thinking about it. "


    "Miss?"


    "Yes, because that''s how he found me in those years..."

 Chapter 306

    When the plane stopped at Yuzhou airport, it was already afternoon.


    Yesterday, we were flying in the evening Well, actually, I''m the only one. Everyone else is in the system I came to a place where there was a plane to the city we wanted to go. There, I transferred to Yuzhou.


    And because this plane was flying towards noon, we spent a very boring half day there, and finally got on the plane to come here. Outside, he Laosan and Yinsi have arrived to pick up the plane.


    "Where is that mountain forest, do you remember?" I asked as soon as I met.


    "I remember that although it is developing fast and there are many more high-rise buildings, fortunately, it has always belonged to the old forest and has not been developed. We can go now."


    "Well? No, you can''t just go like this. Just wait a minute... "


    The three of us walked side by side, out of the airport, outside the airport, it is generally not a crowded place, because we are afraid of disturbing the residents. So if it''s on foot, after going out, there is a section of the city where there are few people, and most of them are green belts, because green plants can absorb noise I don''t know what our former teacher said.


    Therefore, even if there are people in the distance, they are covered by the trees and can''t see here.


    I went to a place and looked left and right, but there was no one. Just the three of us, with a heart movement, let them out, leaving Luo Peng lying inside.


    "Ah, ah? Where is this? It''s not like a forest in the mountains. "


    As soon as several people came out, they were all in a daze, which was a little different from what they imagined.


    I went to elder martial sister Yaqin and said, "elder martial sister, among these people, I think you are the most reliable. These people will be handed over to you. You must take good care of them. Don''t let them make trouble or..."


    "Wait, wait, wait!" Elder martial sister Yaqin quickly interrupted me. "What do you mean? Give it to me? What about you? "


    "Yes, sir, won''t you come with us?" Tie Ning also asked.


    I shook my head: "did you forget? What we need is not only a medical master, but also a master of refining wood element magic. In order to save time, we have to work on both sides at the same time. It''s up to you to look for the character. I''m responsible for looking for the wood master. "


    "Well Are you sure you can find it? " Elder martial sister Yaqin asked a little uneasily.


    After listening to this, I also frowned, thought about it and said, "well I''m still certain. I''ve had some friendship with him before. It should be no problem. And I think his magic power is very high. It should be a small matter for him. Alas Still, do your best and listen to the destiny. "


    "Oh, all right. Where shall we meet then?"


    "It''s in the railway station of Jicheng. If you can find the master and the master is willing to help us, you can meet there and let''s go back together."


    The meeting place was clear, and I told those people a few words. I had been worried when I went to Yunzhou before. These people, especially Cheng Qianyu, went their own way. It was the first time to cooperate with them, or even to meet them for the first time. It was difficult to manage them. It was good to use them well, but it was really over if they didn''t use them well!


    But I can''t help it now. I have to go there. It''s just like he Laosan and Yinsi have to go here. They can only be allocated in this way. I hope they can run in better after they have gone through Yunzhou.


    "OK, elder martial sister, go ahead. You know more about the temperament of the two elder martial brothers than I do. The rest of them are actually very good, that''s the goods..."


    I said, pointing to the fat monk with a worried face: "just the goods It''s not very stable! "


    "Well, I see. You should be more careful by yourself, and Luo Peng. You can see his state every few hours."


    "No problem, don''t worry."


    After another word, a group of us divided into two groups. I stood in the same place and watched elder martial sister Yaqin go away with the pile of problem children. He Laosan led the way to the old forest.


    And I, after my mother and daughter sent them away, directly turned back to the airport and walked to the long line of taxis.


    Their goal is in Yuzhou, but my goal is in Luzhou!


    "I hope so." I murmured to myself, looking inside, at the Shayi black robe lying quietly in my system warehouse, and the six petals of peach blossom on its right cuff


    I''m not talking about the master of the wood department. It''s the master of Shepan Town, the strange man who had to make obeisance to me at that time, Taolin!


    ¡­¡­


    There was nothing to say along the way. On the side of Yuzhou, there was no me. They could only show up in their full appearance. There was no way to hide. There were two or three people. A group of people went around seven or eight times, and finally came to a deep mountain


    "Be careful, it''s hard to walk here. When you get here, there are no human beings!"


    As a tour guide, he Laosan takes the lead. His fat body sways along the narrow path. One side is the mountain wall, and the other side is the cliff. Although it is not high, if ordinary people fall down, they will definitely fall out!They don''t have to worry about breaking their legs or arms, but who would fall if they could?


    Behind him, a long line of people, another guide Silver Four hall, slowly up the mountain.


    Along the way, they passed through the city, through the villages and towns, and through the surrounding mountain forests where the villagers went for outings and picked trees and fruits. Now, they finally passed through the steep mountain road like natural danger and arrived at the top of the mountain


    "Here it is. He lived here at that time!" As soon as he came up, he ran past happily. Just a few steps away, an old looking hut stood there quietly. Outside the hut, there were half human tall weeds and vines that had begun to pack the room.


    He Laosan opened the vines and pushed the door slightly. The two wooden doors opened easily. One of them even had fallen off. As soon as the door opened, there was a cloud of dust.


    He Laosan didn''t care about this. He stepped into the house and looked around.


    Several windows have been blocked up because of dust, weeds and vines. The ground is covered with dust, the shop is even and solid, the footprints are clearly visible when stepping on it, and the texture of the sole is very detailed. On the wall, a layer of dust does not say, some places have cracked, it seems to collapse at any time!


    After that, the crowd came up one after another. Cheng Qianyu was behind he Laosan, then elder martial sister Yaqin and Tie Ning. The fat monk was left behind, a few steps behind, only slightly ahead of Yin Si at the back of the hall.


    "Hurry up! I''ll be waiting for you for a long time! " Silver Four is very angry behind him. The goods are too slow. He has to walk three steps in one step. If he hadn''t been afraid of other mistakes, he would have gone around directly!


    The fat monk should not take it seriously. He touched his stomach and went to the top of the mountain. There were two more wings on the back of Yinsi. He took his body and flew in the air. Then he kicked the fat monk''s ass one by one


    He Laosan and Yin Laosi are both demons. They are birds and beasts in the mountains. I didn''t ask before. It turns out that Yin Si is a waterbird.


    Yin Si kicked the fat monk up. As soon as he came up, he took a look at the thatched cottage. He was stupid at that time.


    You don''t have to go in to see it. It''s like it''s outside. No one lives there!


    At this time, he Laosan also came out from the inside. After such a short time, some dust had fallen off his body.


    "He''s not here." He Laosan came out of the room with a dim look in his eyes. He didn''t even have any light left. In his tone, he didn''t feel any color.


    "No Well, that''s true. How many years, huh Silver Four is also Leng for a while, then dropped eyes, staring at the ground, a wing, oneself also fell back to the ground.


    "This..." Tie Ning looks at the two people in front of and behind her, showing a look of embarrassment. The two leaders seem to be more disappointed than themselves. For a moment, they don''t know what to do. They look at elder martial sister Yaqin like asking for help.


    Cheng Qianyu stood beside elder martial sister Yaqin, but his face didn''t change much, but he leaned back to the world and whispered, "what should I do now? How can we get them there? "


    "This..." Elder martial sister Yaqin was also in a bit of a dilemma when she looked at them.


    Before, when we were about to leave, apart from some things similar to the meeting place, in fact, I specially explained some other things to elder martial sister Yaqin.


    I know that the Revenge of the two brothers is a thorn stuck in their throat forever. If they can''t pull out this thorn, they will never be comfortable in their whole life!


    Among these people, only elder martial sister Yaqin and I know about it. I don''t have much time to explain these things to Cheng Qianyu, so I just talk to elder martial sister Yaqin.


    This is just an opportunity to help them revenge when they came to find the master!


    Along the way, elder martial sister Yaqin took the opportunity to tell Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning about it. As for the fat monk He''s too unreliable. The elder martial sister is afraid of his bad things and doesn''t say anything.


    On this mountain road, elder martial sister Yaqin also deliberately arranged her station. He Laosan and Yin Siyi went back and forth. She put the fat monk in the back, while she was in the middle of Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning. While the fat monk was a few steps behind, she whispered the plan to them.


    Because there is a distance between the place where the master lives and the place where their mountain stronghold is located, if he just comes here to look for it, he can''t help them to avenge. Therefore, they have already discussed that if there is no one coming up, he would like to go to their original mountain stronghold to have a look.


    If you don''t tell the fat monk, you don''t alienate him. It''s mainly about the goods. If you tell him that you can''t be prepared, you will tell him. Elder martial sister Yaqin and I agree that if you directly say that you want to help them revenge, it won''t be good. It''s only natural that you have to be on the way. As a result


    "I think they look like this I don''t want to do anything Tie Ning also trotted to elder martial sister Yaqin and whispered.


    "Well." Elder martial sister Yaqin nodded and sighed.


    I underestimated it. I underestimated the problem in their mind. At present, I think it''s just hard for them to go there.It''s like falling from the upper berth when I was a child, and it''s very painful, even injured, so I don''t dare to go to the upper berth any more.


    Shadow! Shadow!


    "Cough, that You see, it''s a little late today. Let''s have a rest here. It happens that the house is ready-made. Tomorrow Let''s see tomorrow. "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin can''t help it. Let''s slow down for a while. Maybe she will be better in the evening. She really doesn''t dare to say what she will do tomorrow. Let''s say it first.


    On the side, Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning look up at the sky, and they all stick out their tongues.


    It''s late, four o''clock in the afternoon!


    But they can''t tear it down. He Laosan didn''t care about it. The fat monk was happy to have a rest. So somehow, everyone agreed to the proposal and was ready to spend the night here.


    Later, when elder martial sister Yaqin came back to talk to me about it, she was shocked. Almost, almost. If we didn''t have this idea, we might not meet that one at all.


    Because at that time in order to "by the way" to avenge them, they would not live in that kind of place, and the following things would not happen.


    In the dark, there seems to be Providence

 Chapter 307

    "Hoo Hoo Hoo... "


    In the woods, a small figure quickly shuttles between the trees, driving waves of wind and the "rustle" sound when the branches and leaves are driven to shake.


    From this person''s breathing, we can see that she has been running for a long time, but she did not dare to stop, or even slow down a little, because she knew that as long as she relaxed a little, the people behind her would catch up with her immediately, and in an instant, she could kill herself!


    "Hoo Hoo Well The man ran forward, and suddenly a lot of shelter appeared in front of him. It was a pile of branches and vines, which were broken at some time and piled up here.


    This is a deep mountain. No human beings come here to clean it, and no kind-hearted people will help you clean it regularly. All the unnatural things here are made by these mountain demons and wild monsters.


    Because there are many trees in the old forest, too many branches, vines and other things will also affect their actions, so sometimes some evil spirits with bad temper and not afraid of trouble will interrupt them, turn them into piles of debris, and then lift them to the other side with magic.


    On that side, it''s almost where they won''t go themselves.


    There are many things like this in the forest. Today, she was chased and killed. She was in a panic and ran into these things unexpectedly.


    "Ah


    That person is running, suddenly appeared in front of such a pile of things, but at this time has been unavoidable, simply a bite of teeth, a closed eye, spell! All of a sudden hit the past!


    Bang - wow!


    "Ah ha...!"


    The man bumped into this pile of things. There were vines and branches inside, which not only blocked her speed, but also cut her skin!


    And one of the branches was stuck in her side abdomen!


    Poop!


    The man let out a cry of pain, rolled and fell to the ground. Fortunately, there was no stone nearby that could hurt her, but the sharp wood on her stomach was not so good!


    "Bad luck Ah


    With a low cry of pain, the man pulled out the branch directly, and suddenly a stream of blood gushed out.


    She knows that if this thing is still inserted there, it will reduce the loss of blood, but on the way back, as long as she falls down again, this thing will definitely be hit deeper into her body, and even directly penetrate her abdomen!


    Compared with this, it''s better to pull it out.


    Anyway, as long as you run back, the master will help you heal yourself.


    She thought so, struggling to get up from the ground, continued to run forward, and glanced back as she stood up.


    Just at this time, behind the body "Shua Shua --" three figures came quickly!


    At this time, near the thatched cottage in the mountain, elder martial sister Yaqin and others simply spread some weeds and vines on the ground as a cushion, ready to sleep.


    Because there is only one bed in the thatched cottage. They wanted to be gentlemanly and let elder martial sister Yaqin live in it. But after elder martial sister Yaqin took a look at the dusty bed, she gave up


    It''s the ghost who wants to sleep in such a place!


    So, a group of people without exception, all sleep outside the house.


    But just about to fall asleep, suddenly, in the woods, a noise came!


    "Who?"


    Among these people, Cheng Qianyu''s reaction is the fastest. He turns over and stands up. He reaches for his hand, and the golden sword is in his hand.


    After the first World War of the Miao village competition, it has been two days since now. The damage caused during the battle has completely disappeared, and the meridians of going to the island during the previous battle with Feilong have basically recovered at this time.


    Now he belongs to the heyday!


    His voice is not small. Tie Ning is an old man. He immediately gets up and grabs his iron bar.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t have much self-defense means and didn''t move so fast, but she got up in time and stood behind them. He Laosan was a little listless, but they also woke up, only the fat monk was still sleeping!


    However, there was a tacit understanding among the people, and none of them went to wake him up


    A group of people watched the direction of the sound warily. Soon, they saw a figure rushing to this side in the woods. The speed was very fast, but there was some confusion.


    "Stop! Who are you? "


    Cheng Qianyu stands in the front, the horizontal knife is in front of his chest, and asks harshly.


    At this time, elder martial sister Yaqin saw that something was wrong, and immediately called out: "something''s wrong, it seems that this is a person who has been chased!"


    "Well?" Cheng Qianyu was stunned. At this time, the man had already arrived. In the blink of an eye, he ran out of the woods!


    Because this is the place where the former master wanted to live, it can''t be too complicated. I don''t know whether it is man-made or natural. Anyway, this place is a large open space with flat terrain.


    The man rushed out of the woods. Without the shelter of the trees, the moonlight also shone down, and she could see clearly. Cheng Qianyu was the closest to her. When he saw that it was wrong, he quickly put the knife back behind him. With his left hand, he grabbed the man''s shoulder.Then Cheng Qianyu put a lot of effort on his hand, and thought that he would pull on his side, move at his feet, and turn around, which was stable.


    And that person, because of his action, the forward momentum is scattered, and he falters at his feet. Cheng Qianyu grabs him by the shoulder, barely stabilizes and stops.


    Through the moonlight, people see that this is not a person, it is a demon!


    In fact, it''s no surprise that there are people in this place!


    Cheng Qianyu looses his hand and takes two steps back. He looks through the moonlight, and the appearance of the comer comes into his eyes.


    He had short white hair, but there was some dust and some blood stains. He was wearing simple clothes made of vines and leaves. Anyway, the places that should be covered were covered. There was no excessive place. A pair of long ears pointed straight up to the sky, and a pair of eyes were red.


    This is a rabbit demon!


    Although it''s difficult to distinguish between men and women because it''s an animal, and the gender of human beings is very vague now, judging from the figure curve, it should be a lesbian.


    "You..." Cheng Qianyu looked carefully. There was a wound on the other side''s abdomen. It seemed that he had been pierced by something. Now he was still bleeding. Although it was not much, if it went on like this, it would be fatal!


    Just about to speak and ask who she is, at this time, there is a voice coming from behind.


    "There''s movement ahead, she''s ahead!"


    "After seeing the ghost, this place is the old house that never died. How can there still be people now?"


    These two are male voices.


    Cheng Qianyu suddenly turned around and prepared for the battle. At the same time, he murmured: "treat her first!"


    He knew that the next thing to come was her pursuer!


    Behind him, Tie Ning also came over, holding a stick in one hand, holding the rabbit girl''s shoulder in the other hand and pushing her back.


    "Hey, don''t talk to me in that commanding tone. Your husband asked me to watch you, not to be your military doctor!" Elder martial sister Yaqin said angrily, but she came up to the rabbit and began to observe the wound.


    "Cut!" Cheng Qianyu disdains to curl his mouth, but he doesn''t refute anything. He just looks at the front quietly.


    And the rabbit is also very confused, do not know who this group of people suddenly appear, do not know what they want to do, but is inexplicable feeling, these people are not bad people.


    Maybe it''s because of their actions, or maybe they are going to fight against those who have saved themselves. In short, so far, they can''t produce any resistance to these people.


    On the other side, he Laosan and Yinsi also stood up. In their eyes, it was not the dim appearance, but a touch of war spirit!


    Before, they thought of the death of their two brothers because of their feelings. They were suppressed by the sadness. But now, in addition to the sadness, another kind of emotion also appeared.


    Miss!


    No, it''s not just the remembrance, it''s the thing deep in my memory, the anger when the life I miss is sullied!


    What did they just say? Old man?!


    It''s too clear who lived in this place before, and it''s also too clear who the people in the population are!


    In the chaotic mountain life, these people are all orphans. The two deceased brothers are just like their own brothers. Similarly, the kind old man who once cured their wounds is just like their father!


    No one can tolerate his father being scolded!


    "Get out of the way, I''ll do it." He Laosan patted Cheng Qianyu''s shoulder and said faintly.


    Cheng Qianyu took a look at him. He Laosan and Yinsi had a piercing cold!


    Without saying anything, Cheng Qianyu retreats to the side directly, and so does Tie Ning, who gives up his position to Yin Si.


    Just finished all this, three guys rushed out of the woods!


    These three are not human beings. They are all demons. The one standing in the middle is covered with gray hair, sharp ears and tusks, with fierce eyes and a mace in hand.


    The left and right are about the same in appearance, with yellow hair, a pair of horns on the top of the head and a three strand fork in the hand.


    One wolf demon, two deer demons!


    When the three monsters saw so many people in front of them, they were stunned. They didn''t know who they were, but they knew that the person they wanted to chase was there.


    "You The leading wolf demon pointed at them with a stick and cried. "Are you monsters on the outside, too? How do I look like there are some Is it human? Hum! Human beings have come here too. This is not a place for you to travel. You''d better get out of here! And give us that girl! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was no talk.


    "Well?" The wolf demon frowned and narrowed his eyes.


    He is not stupid. He has been a demon for so many years, and wolf is a kind of cunning creature. At this time, we can see that something is wrong with them.Although his ability has not yet reached the level of judging a person''s strength, he can simply judge the race by smell, but in the face of this scene, he has some points in his heart.


    "You two, up!"


    He sold his teammates first!


    Dead friends don''t die poor ones. They''ll go first. If something''s wrong, they''ll turn around and run.


    The two deer demons were obviously minions. They didn''t want to go up. This was the order of the boss. They each took their own three prongs and came forward slowly.


    At the same time, the wolf demon began to retreat slowly


    He Laosan didn''t seem to see the action of wolf demon. He just stared at the deer demon who was close to him and said in a low voice: "you just said that old man is immortal."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    The two deer demons were shocked and stopped at their feet. They did not dare to move.


    "The old man? How dare you call him immortal? Hello


    He Laosan suddenly drank it, startled the two and looked at him stupidly.


    "Do you know the old saying that misfortune comes from the mouth?" He Laosan stares at them, light says.


    Before waiting for the two deer to react, I suddenly felt a flower in front of my eyes. Once again, the man was gone!


    At the next moment, the deer demon felt a fierce wind coming straight to his face. When he looked up, he could only see a golden fist twinkling in front of his eyes!

 Chapter 308

    Bang!


    Golden flash, a fist knot solid hit on the nose of the deer demon!


    At the same time, silver four wings behind a show, a gust of wind, instantly rushed to another deer demon in front of, raised a foot, directly kicked in the past!


    Pop!


    The two deer demons are small demons. Lo, he Laosan and Yinsi have been monsters for many years. What''s more, they have practiced for so many years in my master''s place. It''s just this move. They can''t stand it when they are angry?!


    "Shua --" the two deer demons flew backward in an instant. One head was backward, his face was full of blood, his nose was crooked, and his nose bone was broken to the end!


    The other one, bent into a shrimp, has a strange bent spine, and a slight ripple on his abdomen - Silver old four kicked him in the stomach.


    Two deer demons flew directly into the forest, hit a tree, and rolled twice on the ground before stopping.


    That wolf demon over there has been looking at it, from he Laosan''s time to react to it, this thing, is by no means oneself can fight! What''s more, there''s more than one. Even if I''m strong, I can''t fight with two fists and four hands. The wind is tight and the birds are crying quietly!


    Without hesitation, he turned around and ran away!


    After he Laosan beat the two deer demons out, he could only see the back of the wolf demon.


    Too fast!


    "After you?" Silver Four flapping wings, ready to rush out at any time, turned to ask he Laosan.


    Although he doesn''t show much at ordinary times, he is the younger brother and he Laosan is the elder brother. When fighting, some decisions are made by he Laosan.


    Of course, what they said is that after they left here, once, this kind of thing was caused by


    Obviously, this simple culture, combined with the current environment, can''t help recalling them. At that time, it was the same kind of question, and the person who answered it was the man in green and carrying a sword


    "Forget it." He Laosan shook his head, tried to throw these things out, said lightly, turned around and went back.


    Silver Four didn''t speak, just took back his wings, fell down, looked at the deep jungle, and the wolf demon''s back, which was only a little fuzzy, sighed.


    "It looks more chaotic than before. At least in the past, even if no one lived in this place, no monster would dare to come here. The old man is like a God in our hearts, no matter to us or to those annoying guys."


    He Laosan shook his hand and said, at a glance, he saw the rabbit demon they had just saved. Although this is a weak man who was chased, there is never any right or wrong in the world of the jungle. They started because those guys scolded the old man, not out of compassion.


    "Where are you from?" He Laosan looked at her and said. "You should be a demon in recent decades. Hum, maybe you were not born when I left."


    The little rabbit was obviously frightened, but the people around her had just protected her. A very contradictory mood came into being. The little guy frowned and thought that it was not something that could not be said, so he timidly said: "yes Yes, I''m only thirty years old


    "Thirty..." The elder martial sister Yaqin vomits her tongue, which belongs to middle age in the category of human beings, especially for women


    However, thirty years is nothing to do with monsters. If you have thirty years, even one hundred years, it will be equivalent to human adolescence at most.


    He Laosan and Yinsi have been demons for nearly 200 years, three-quarters of them live here, and only in the later decades did they arrive in the city. However, it is obvious that the rabbit was born after that in terms of time.


    "We used to be residents here. Don''t be afraid. We don''t want to kill you, but you don''t want to rely on us, because we don''t want to help you. We just started because they insulted me My old man, it has nothing to do with you. "


    He Laosan pauses when he talks about him. He doesn''t know what to call him, and he doesn''t know what his position is in his heart.


    But the little rabbit was thoughtful after listening, and recalled what the monsters had just said.


    This place is the old house. How come there are still people


    This place


    Little rabbit turned his head and looked at it. If he didn''t look carefully, it would be regarded as a big haystack house. But now he can see some of it. It should be because they made it. But if there were people living here, it means


    "Do you know Mr. Lu?"


    "Huh?"


    Little rabbit''s voice just fell, and old three and silver four at the same time are a spirit!


    "What are you talking about?" He laosanyi didn''t control it, but he called it out directly! "Again, who are you talking about?"


    The little rabbit was terrified, and his hair stood up all over his body. His long ears were shaking, and he said, "Lu Mr. Lu, what''s the matter? ""Hiss..." Just beside her, elder martial sister Yaqin suddenly showed a thoughtful expression. She had heard a few words from he Laosan before, but her memory was not deep. I was impressed by what they said. The Master seemed to It''s Lu!


    Over there, he Laosan and Yinsi looked at each other. They all saw the surprise in each other''s eyes.


    "Little rabbit, I ask you, is that Mr. Lu You are talking about a very old man, kind-hearted, wearing a white robe, and always carrying a red copper wine gourd with him?"


    The little rabbit nodded: "yes! You really know Mr. Lu


    "Hoo..." He Laosan took a long breath. He didn''t seem to believe it. He asked, "where does he live now? Is this his home? Where does he live now? "


    "He, he''s in the monster''s stronghold outside of us. Are you going to see him?"


    "Outside?" At this time, he Laosan suddenly thought, just that wolf demon seems to have said this word, peripheral monster.


    But what does that mean? Is there an inner wall?


    "There''s something obvious there." He Laosan asked.


    When the names of roads are different, it is the best way to ask for landmarks.


    "Ah, yes, there is a big stone tablet carved with the words" four friends gather together ". Ah, the word" four "seems to be different from other words."


    ¡°£¡¡±


    He Laosan''s pupil suddenly shrank in.


    "Take me quickly!"


    Nothing else, just this. He understood at that time that the so-called outer monster stronghold was actually their former stronghold!


    At that time, the three brothers got together to worship. They left a stone tablet at the gate of the village, which was like a road sign. It was a memorial of their friendship.


    Later, when there was a silver senior, they polished off the word "three" and added another word "four".


    Why does she say that the word "four" seems to be different from other words, and the complement after it will be different.


    On the way, he Laosan explained these simple things to elder martial sister Yaqin. Yes, very simple!


    If it wasn''t for the fact that elder martial sister Yaqin had known what happened to their four brothers, she almost didn''t understand. He Laosan was too excited to say anything!


    In fact, they are not the only ones who are excited. Elder martial sister Yaqin is just as excited as Cheng Qianyu.


    All said that this kind heart has a good reward!


    I propose to stay here for one night. I''m going to find a chance to help them. Besides this knot, who can think of such a thing in the evening?!


    As a result, now, suddenly someone tells you that the master is still there! No! It''s just a move. They don''t know.


    If you turn around and walk away in the afternoon, you will miss it!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin sighed, followed the little rabbit and he Laosan all the way, and finally came to a big mountain stronghold!


    As soon as they got out of the woods, they all looked up, and suddenly there was a sound of air-conditioning!


    Almost sucked up the temperature around


    The Dazhai village in front of us, though it''s all made of earth walls and wood, is not particularly well made, but it can''t stand its large scale!


    On the left and right sides, on one side, the earth wall is directly connected with the mountain wall, which is integrated with the mountain, occupying the advantage of natural danger. On the other side, it goes deep into the woods, and the shadow of the trees can''t see the end.


    The wall is about 10 meters high. The wall is smooth, and there is no possibility of climbing. The front is the gate. There are arrow towers and lookout platforms on both sides of the gate. There are archers standing on it, glaring at these "uninvited visitors".


    At the gate, there were four guards, one bull demon, one bear monster, and two orangutans. They were all strong and strong, holding knives and axes. As soon as they saw that there were outsiders coming here, they immediately stepped forward: "who is it?"


    Everyone stopped, and the rabbit stepped forward: "brother Niu, it''s me!"


    The monsters in the mountain forest, just like the villagers in a village, basically know each other in the neighborhood. What''s more, they are gatekeepers. The cow demon looked at them carefully: "Oh, it''s you. Who are these people?"


    Knowing that he was brought by his own people, he was not so hostile, but he still had to ask.


    "These two are the predecessors who lived here. They know Mr. Lu, and the others are their friends." Said the little rabbit truthfully.


    "Do you know Mr. Lu? That''s a distinguished guest. I''ll inform you first. You two, come in with me and meet Mr. Lu. "


    It''s a matter of great importance. They can''t say yes, so we have to take them in first and meet Mr. Lu. The rest of us are waiting outside. If Mr. Lu''s family has spoken, if they do know him, please come in again; if they don''t know him, they just grab him or kill him.


    He Laosan, who obviously knew this, nodded and said, "OK, take me.""Well." Niuyao nods, turns around and takes helaosan and Yinsi to the door. He talks to the others and tells them that there is someone behind the door to open the door and let them in.


    Step by step, behave yourself, giving people a sense of seriousness.


    Outside, elder martial sister Yaqin took a close look. There was a flickering shadow on the wall. It should be that there were soldiers patrolling there. If there was anything wrong, she would do it directly.


    At this time, the best move is not to move, good standing in place is better than anything.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin knows this, Cheng Qianyu knows it, and Tie Ning knows it, but there is such a product I don''t know.


    Fat monk!

 Chapter 309

    "Well, I said, how long will it take? We''ve come all the way. Can''t we have a meal? No, let''s go in and have a cup of tea. Of course, it''s better to drink! "


    Pang and Shang Ben were sleeping soundly. They were kicked up by Tie Ning. They were sleepy and hungry all the way. They couldn''t breathe this gas in their stomachs. They stepped forward and pointed at the arrow tower above!


    In the past, more than 20 people stood up on the wall, all with bows and arrows on their backs, staring at him!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin was startled. She ran to him and pressed his shoulder. She said in a low voice, "what are you doing?"


    "I''m hungry." The fat monk muttered, staring at the people above, not angry.


    "Hiss..." The guards at the bottom also frowned and looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on.


    When the other party came here, he said that he was Mr. Lu''s friend. Now he doesn''t know whether it''s true or not, so he can''t act rashly. In case it''s true, it''s hard to say if it''s a conflict. Moreover, although the other party''s tone is not very good, he didn''t do anything bad. He can''t move first.


    What''s more


    Several people looked at the fat monk and said that he was not very smart. Maybe he was a fool. Why do you compete with a fool?


    On the ground, archers basically think like this. First look at the situation. It''s unnecessary to fight with a fool, but if the fool does something bad, he should do it.


    Below, Tie Ning also goes to the fat monk and stares at him: "are you crazy?"


    "No, I''m just hungry." The fat monk mumbled and reached out and took off the string of Buddhist beads on his neck.


    As soon as elder martial sister Yaqin saw this action, she knew it was wrong. She immediately stepped back, pulled Tie Ning beside her, and said, "be careful!"


    All of these have suffered losses. When he was at Yunzhou station, he didn''t pay attention, so he was locked up. Now he''s picking Buddhist beads again. I don''t know what to do, so I''ll stay away.


    But the fat monk didn''t go to them this time. Instead, he went straight ahead to the gate, holding the Buddha beads in his hands, and his face felt sleepy.


    "What are you doing? stop! If you dare to go any further, we''ll do it! " The bear monster at the door, with a big axe in his hand, stared at the fat monk and yelled.


    But obviously, for the fat monk, it''s nothing in the world that can threaten him!


    "Up


    As soon as the bear monster saw that the fat monk was still moving forward, he said that he couldn''t wait any longer. Even if he was really a friend of Mr. Lu, he couldn''t let him go. He yelled and rushed forward!


    This is also to leave some feelings in, otherwise, let the archer directly shoot him!


    But in this situation, there''s no need to make the relationship stiff. Stop him first. Bear monster is also confident in his own strength. He thinks that he must have stopped such a fat man, who is also puffy.


    In order not to hurt him, he didn''t even use the axe blade and blocked it with the axe shaft.


    However, when he was about to approach the fat monk, suddenly, from the fat monk, a golden light suddenly burst out! What followed was an extremely powerful force, which he could not resist at all!


    Bang!


    The bear monster didn''t react, so he was directly knocked out and hit the gate behind him.


    The two orangutans were also confused. They were also very confident in the power of bear monster. They didn''t expect that he would lose. As a result, it seemed that the other side didn''t do anything at all, so they bumped him back?!


    Fat monk, Buddha light protects body!


    Before in Jinzhi village of Yunzhou, the reason why he could live well was that those people could not hurt him. Now it''s even better. These are all monsters. How can Buddha still be polite to them? Anyone who dares to rush up, just hit out!


    The two orangutans also rushed up, but they didn''t escape the end. They were hit on the door and fell down. They couldn''t get up for a while. The fat monk walked slowly to the gate.


    This place is already the blind area of the arrow tower and the city wall, even if it is too late to shoot arrows!


    "What shall we do?" Tie Ning looks at the fat monk and frowns.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin''s face was black. She said in her heart, why is this product so difficult to manage? Hate hate way: "don''t mind him, we don''t act rashly, lest they take our anger!"


    With that, elder martial sister Yaqin took a look at the archers. Even if they shoot, they may not hurt the fat monk, but they don''t have the defense of the fat monk, so they are honest.


    And over there, the fat monk has arrived at the door, and the people inside already know that it''s wrong. Lock the door tightly, each with a knife and gun, and be ready!


    Fat monk went to the door and didn''t even push. He didn''t know that the door was locked. He didn''t want to use that brain at all, but simply didn''t intend to push the door in.


    The fat monk raised his hand, holding the Buddhist beads in his hand, and his heart moved. As soon as he let go of his hand, a string of Buddhist beads glittered. Then they separated in the air, and instantly put a shape on the gate.One hundred and Eight Buddhist beads, connected into three lines, form the shape of a door. Two vertical and one horizontal connect the top of the two, while the bottom is just pasted on the bottom of the original door.


    All of a sudden, the golden water ripple in the small door flashed, as if it had become a layer of water curtain. The opposite things were clear, but there was a layer of golden filter.


    The fat monk can see the monsters in full swing. Similarly, they can see the fat monk and he now Into the door?!


    In full view of the demons, the fat monk walked in directly from the small door made up of his own Buddhist beads, without any restriction!


    Outside, elder martial sister Yaqin, they were stunned. Before, they always thought that this thing could only become a wall to trap people inside. Now, it can open the space door?!


    There are many magic weapons in the world, but most of them have their own uses, such as attacking, defending, sealing and storing. But I''ve never seen anything so changeable!


    Can change walls, can change words, can be used as darts, now, can open the door!


    It''s like everything!


    The fat monk went into the door and looked at the stunned demons. With a wave of his hand, the Buddha beads suddenly flew out of the door again. Once again, they became a string of ordinary Buddha beads and fell into the hands of the fat monk.


    "That Benefactor The fat monk looked at so many people in front of him, scratched the back of his head and asked, "where is the kitchen?"


    Demons:


    They just know that there is trouble outside, but they don''t know what it is because of. At this time, what does that mean? You came in looking for food?!


    A group of small demons, you look at me, I look at you, don''t talk nonsense, catch you first! Just wave the blade and rush through!


    If they could see what happened outside, they might not do this kind of thing, but unfortunately, they didn''t see it. As soon as they took two steps, the light of the Buddha around the fat monk was shining again, and they all flew out!


    Pop!


    With a light sound, the demons flew out and fell heavily on the ground. Their weapons fell to the ground one after another, making a "Ping Ping" sound. It was very clear and painful


    Where did you get this?!


    A group of small demons fall on the ground, brain Ren son all ache, what monster is this? It''s unreasonable!


    To tell you the truth, there are not many fat monks in the world at present.


    An omnipotent Buddha bead and a Buddha light protecting body are enough for him to travel all over the world! Who can beat him?


    And it is precisely because of this almost invincible power that this guy has some of his own way.


    After people have absolute power, they will start to pay little attention to the "rules", not to mention the fat monk, who has no higher education at all!


    But the good thing is that he doesn''t have any bad intentions. His desire is simple and primitive, that is, to eat


    In the Shanzhai, the village where he Laosan originally lived has become the center of the village. All the big people live here, and Mr. Lu is no exception. But he''s a low-key man, and he doesn''t want to be the boss here. He just exists as a doctor, so he doesn''t live in the main house.


    But it''s not bad. In the eyes of these monsters, he is also a God. He was pushed to the position of stockade leader. He is the oldest and the most powerful one among these monsters. He is also respectful to Mr. Lu. The old man gave him the best room, and he gave him the second best room.


    Of course, this is because the old man didn''t want the good one. He said that he would give it as long as he wanted it. He was not stingy!


    At ordinary times, if there is something important to discuss, Mr. Lu''s position is next to him in the assembly hall. Even he wants to lower his position, but he is found and stopped by the old man.


    The whole village respects him! But no one knows why he took this place as the center of the Shanzhai.


    Others don''t know, he Laosan knows, because this is their stockade!


    In the assembly hall, he Laosan and Yin Si sat down and cried. On the first seat, Mr. Lu comforted them with a kind face and a soft voice.


    "Well, well, you are still alive, you are still alive! I thought you were gone. " Mr. Lu looked at them as if he were looking at his own children. There was a soft light in his eyes.


    Underneath, he covered his eyes with his arm, wiped his tears with his sleeve, and choked: "old man, we, we Do you remember us! You still regard us as How can we? "


    "Well, you are my rare best friends. It''s a pity for me to deal with those two. Fortunately, you are still alive. Otherwise, I''ll lose four of them all at once."


    As soon as the old man said this, they couldn''t help it at that time. Another tear came out and their sleeves were all wet!For so many years, this matter has been pressed in their hearts. Today, I suddenly met my old friend again, and this feeling suddenly became unbearable. I cried a lot!


    The old man didn''t stop him. For them, crying is a good thing. After crying, their heart will be smoother. It''s not so hard. It''s not good to keep pressing.


    The man has tears not to flick, only because not to sad place!


    Two people are crying, suddenly someone outside to report: "old man, Mr. Lu, no good, someone make trouble!"


    The old man raised his head, looked at the visitor, and asked, "trouble? Who''s making trouble? "


    It''s about making trouble. It''s not about being attacked or attacked. It means nothing serious. So the old man is not in a hurry, and his tone is more peaceful.


    "A fat monk robbed us of meat!" The messenger said indignantly.


    When he said this, the old man didn''t know what was going on. He Laosan was stunned and stopped crying.


    "Fat Monk


    Two people in the heart of a doubt, each other did not go to see each other, but at this time, very tacit understanding made a common decision: absolutely pretend not to know him!

 Chapter 310

    Not only are they so smart, but also several people, such as elder martial sister Yaqin, have made this very friendly decision to themselves.


    I really don''t want to admit that I know this product!


    He Laosan and the two of them have met Mr. Lu, which proves that what they said is true. They are indeed Mr. Lu''s friends, so please come in and don''t neglect those outside.


    As a result, when the cow demon came back, he found that there was something wrong. How could he be in the crowd Seems to be missing a bald head?


    Not only a bald head is missing, but also the fattest figure is missing


    He didn''t pay attention to the specific appearance of those people. He just had a vague impression. He didn''t know that these two impressions were actually one person.


    Next to someone very speechless pointed to one side, said: "steal meat to eat."


    Cow demon:


    The old man still knows this person?!


    Cow demon looked at the past, there in the kitchen door, a big fat monk sitting on the ground, not too dirty, leaning on the side of the big stone pier, with a roast chicken in his hand, eating it!


    That''s why there is no wine here, otherwise he would have to put a bottle around him.


    Of course, it doesn''t mean that there is no wine in the whole village, because the village is very big. If there is only one kitchen, many places will eat later than others because of the long distance. This is unfair.


    Moreover, one kitchen is not enough to satisfy the appetite of so many people, so there are many such kitchens in the whole village. It just happens that there is no wine.


    The cow demon looks at the goods and nods. Well, the one that is missing in his impression is this thing!


    By this time, the Mountain Gate had been opened. Elder martial sister Yaqin and others came in. When they came in, they saw the fat monk at the first sight.


    The purpose of looking for him is not to take him away, but to stay away from


    It''s a move to determine where not to go.


    "Ah, your friends..." The cow demon was just about to tell them that their friend was eating meat here. As a result, he saw that several of them walked by without squinting. Their pace was very fast and they didn''t want to stay any longer.


    "This What about that? " The cow demon scratched his head and asked in embarrassment.


    Otherwise, Niu is honest. He doesn''t know how to turn his head, but he has a smart one around him. He pokes him and says in a low voice: "don''t worry! This is what they have together, but they don''t want to admit it. In that case, he doesn''t do anything. He just grabs meat to eat. Anyway, we have a lot of reserves. Just tell other kitchens to be careful. "


    "Oh - that''s OK, that''s OK, I''ll listen to you."


    They don''t care here. The one who just sent a message to Mr. Lu ran over. When he saw that he was eating roast chicken, he went crazy. He just rushed over and tore it with him!


    The fat monk didn''t have any bad thoughts. Now he''s eating. He''s in a better mood. When he sees that the man comes, he doesn''t care. He continues to eat. The rest will be handed over to Fo Guang


    All the demons shook their heads. Everyone knows that this product is a mouse demon and a eater, so when they see what the fat monk grabs, they quit. Just now, I was filled with indignation at Mr. Lu. As a result, they didn''t care. Come and do it by yourself!


    These monsters didn''t interfere. Let them make trouble. Anyway, the Buddha''s light protects the body. If they hit him twice, this guy will have a long memory.


    Over there, elder martial sister Yaqin and others were taken all the way to the assembly hall. When they looked up, they saw the first old gentleman on the table, and he Laosan and Yinsi who had just finished crying.


    "You are Mr. Lu." Elder martial sister Yaqin immediately trotted a few steps to the old man and said politely.


    The old man is kind-hearted: "it''s me, you are the third of them Friends? "


    "Yes, my name is Yaqin. This is Cheng Qianyu, and that is Tie Ning." Elder martial sister Yaqin introduced several people.


    "Since I''m a friend, I''d like to sit down. Don''t be stiff. There are no rules. I''m free. I''m free."


    "Yes." The elder martial sister Yaqin agreed. Several people divided into two sides. The elder martial sister Yaqin was sitting on the side of he Laosan.


    At this time, he Laosan just stopped crying. His eyes were red. He opened his mouth and took a deep breath to ease his mood. After a while, he asked, "what''s the situation in the mountains now, old man? When did you come back? What''s the meaning of the outside and the inside? Who is the biggest one in the mountain now? "


    Mr. Lu said with a smile, "you ask too many questions at one time. How can I answer? In this way, I will say one by one."


    "Yes, please."


    "Ah, let''s start when I just came back..." The old man stretched out his hand and twisted his beard. After thinking about it, he said, "that was three years ago. When I came back, I found that my original house was no longer in shape, so I didn''t live there. I wanted to come here to find you. As a result, I found that it had become a gathering place for monsters."


    The old man said, pointing to the outside: "here, they are."


    He Laosan looked outside along his hand, then turned back, with a dignified face: "when I came in, I had a general look. If I put this scale and this quantity in the past, it would have looked like ten cottages! Less than ten must be eight or nine. Why are they all gathered here now? What''s the matter? ""Well! You''re right. They are indeed people from more than ten villages around them, but they are just survivors. " Mr. Lu said.


    "Survivors? Who did it to them? Is it a ring dog? " He Laosan roared at once.


    "Ring the dog?" Elder martial sister Yaqin frowned.


    This kind of creature can''t be seen now, but in the past, when the aura was rich, this kind of monster could be seen. It looked like a beast head and human body. Besides, there was nothing special about it. It belonged to a common kind of ancient creatures.


    "Does it still exist?" Yaqin murmured in a low voice.


    Later, when she told me about it again, I was not too surprised. After all, I have seen flying fish. Flying fish is also an ancient creature. It is a little higher than the ring dog. It has some natural skills.


    In fact, although the aura has dried up now, most of the ancient creatures either perished or became ordinary animals, but there will be a few survivors.


    Here, in the mountains and forests, there is no need to make a fuss.


    Mr. Lu took a look at him. His eyes were tangled and he didn''t want to tell him. But now, it''s not good not to say it. After hesitation, he said, "yes."


    "Grass! I knew it was them! " He Laosan couldn''t help it. He made a rude remark, which made the elder martial sister Yaqin startled.


    She knows that a stockade once destroyed he Laosan''s stockade, but she has never known who the stockade belonged to. In fact, it was the one with dogs


    At that time, although huangou couldn''t hold down he Laosan because of his lack of talent and ability, there was a very powerful Deputy beside huangou. Under his attack, they could not hold on for a while, and they were defeated immediately!


    In the end, the four brothers died and fled


    Today, I heard that I was the enemy of that year. Suddenly, I got angry in my heart and scolded directly!


    Mr. Lu looked at it, waved his hand, motioned him not to be excited, and continued: "when I came here, I found that this place had become the only one, and the ring dog had become the boss here. With his own group of people, he lived in the depths of the mountain forest, where resources are the most abundant. He called himself" the inner demons ", and drove the rest outside, calling them" the outer demons " "Monsters." that''s what you ask about the outside and the inside. "


    "They are really going too far..."


    "More than that, their rule is that the monsters in the inner circle can come to the outer circle at will, but the monsters in the outer circle are not allowed to enter the inner circle. As long as they enter, they will be killed immediately!" Mr. Lu said.


    "Well, that little rabbit last night just entered the inner circle." Elder martial sister Yaqin asked.


    "Yes, the resources in the inner circle are too rich, which is very attractive, so there are often monsters sneaking in, but they are basically caught and killed. She is lucky."


    "Tut!" He Laosan turned his lips and looked resentful. After thinking for a while, he asked, "how many of them are there? Is that great? "


    "Well You know the strength of the ring dog, but it''s nothing, but the problem is the person around him. "


    "Is he still there?"


    "No, I heard from the people here that this man is not the one who persecuted you at the beginning, but his apprentice. It seems that he has left, and he doesn''t know where to go."


    "Shit! The master is gone, and the disciples are coming. Are they planning to occupy here? "


    "Maybe it''s possible, but at present, there''s no big action. We haven''t killed all the monsters outside. We just don''t let them into the inner circle. I really don''t know what they think."


    "No matter what they think, but in this case, their existence has given me It''s causing them a lot of trouble. If it continues like this, it''s almost impossible for them to be completely destroyed. "


    When he Laosan said this, he had subconsciously substituted himself, but after a reaction, he realized that he was no longer a resident here, and he felt lonely. But then I think again, no matter what, it''s his hometown. Whether it''s people or animals, there will be a special feeling for this place.


    Although it is the way of heaven to fight for mountains and lands and defeat the invaders, it can not be said that what they have done is wrong, but in the name of "revenge", no one will say that they are wrong.


    "When we saved the little rabbit, we had a fight with their people. It''s nothing serious. The two deer demons are just minions. The wolf demon who looks like a leader is also a coward."


    "Wolf demon?" Mr. Lu picked his eyebrows. "Is it a slippery looking guy with a mace?"


    "Yes! What''s the matter? There''s No. 1 left? " He Laosan asked strangely. He thought that what Mr. Lu knew was nothing, but the goods were really nothing!


    "Of course I know." Mr. Lu nodded. "That guy is also a ruthless man. He is one of the four pioneers of ringdog. Although his combat effectiveness is not very strong, he has some brains, so he can live until now. When he sees you, he runs away? Of course, you have strength and many people. What is he waiting for if he doesn''t run? ""Oh - this guy is really a leader. I can''t see that he is a cruel man. What''s the main performance?"


    After listening to this, Mr. Lu pondered for a moment, sighed and said, "all the teeth on his mace are his own..."


    He Laosan: "how about..."


    Master, I''m afraid you misunderstood the word "cruel man"


    "That''s really It''s tough. " He Laosan scratched his head and felt a little embarrassed.


    Looking at him like this, Mr. Lu couldn''t help feeling a little funny. Of course, what he said just now was humorous, just a little joke.


    "Well, you''ve come all the way. It''s so late now. Go to bed as soon as possible. There are many rooms here. Let them take you to have a rest later. If you have anything to do, you''ll have to wait until tomorrow."


    "Well, hehe, I was woken up just before I fell asleep. I''m really sleepy up here. Let''s leave first, old man."


    "OK, I won''t send you. Ah, the fat monk..."


    "We don''t know him!" He Laosan immediately waved his hand and said firmly.


    "Poof! All right, go ahead, go ahead, I see Mr. Lu couldn''t help laughing, but he also understood that if there was such a thing in his friends, he would not recognize it.


    He Laosan got up and said goodbye to the old man. He turned around and left. Yinsi on the other side also got up to say goodbye and walked out the door behind him. Elder martial sister Yaqin gives Cheng Qianyu a look. The two of them immediately know each other and fight. They walk behind them side by side. They block them and go out together. However, elder martial sister herself pretends to go outside for two steps and then comes back with a shot.


    "What''s the matter?" Mr. Lu asked.


    "Yes." Elder martial sister Yaqin stood below and said respectfully. "Our main purpose of this visit is to ask the old man to come out of the mountain and help us treat a friend!"

 Chapter 311

    "Friends?" Mr. Lu picked his eyebrows.


    "Yes, she is poisoned, but there is no way to detoxify her. We plan to use another way, that is, to remove the poison from her body, and then a medical master will treat her immediately to help her repair her internal meridians, so as to save her life." Yaqin said.


    "I heard that Mr. Lu is a medical master, so I come here with admiration. I beg you to come out of the mountain and save your life!"


    "Hiss..." Mr. Lu frowned. "Girl, do you know what you''re talking about? What I said just now is the best of all time! It''s never been done before to remove the poisonous insects and restore them immediately. Do you really dare to do it


    "Of course we don''t dare, but I heard that Mr. Lu has the superb ability of life and death, so I''m here to pay my respects to Mr. Lu. Do you mean Can''t you, sir? "


    As she said this, she looked up at Mr. Lu, with a mischievous eyebrow and a sly smile on her face.


    "Oh, you little girl, do you want to stir me up?" Mr. Lu said in a funny way.


    "No, I don''t dare. I just want to ask." Elder martial sister Yaqin immediately changed into an innocent look, pitiful.


    "Hum, don''t do this. I live much longer than you think. It''s useless and unnecessary for you not to play with these cleverness. Since you are the friends of he Laosan, you can be regarded as half of my friends. I still need to help them. Let''s talk about it. What kind of Gu is that person? It''s even like this. "


    "Dahonglian." Elder martial sister Yaqin said truthfully.


    "Big red lotus?" Mr. Lu frowned and subconsciously stretched out his hand to twist his beard. "As far as I know, dahonglian has been extinct for a long time However, if you want to remove dahonglian from the body, it''s not so easy. It needs someone who is proficient in wood magic to complete it. You.... "


    "Don''t worry about this, Mr. Lu. We have found such a person." Yaqin said.


    At that time, what I told her was that I could find it, but I didn''t say that I was completely sure, but maybe it was a kind of inexplicable confidence. For my kind of confidence with no reason, I felt that what I said must be true, and I said that if I could find it, I would find it.


    "So now, we just need Mr. Lu to get out of the mountain."


    "Oh? You''ve done quite a lot. It seems that I must go, old man. I''ve just lived here for a few years. I have to go out again. " The old man laughed for a while and said jokingly.


    "It won''t take long. I believe that with the help of the old man, this matter can be solved very soon, and then I can come back and continue to enjoy my life."


    "Oh, the little girl is sweet, but speaking of this As you can see, what''s the situation here? It''s possible for me to keep balance in the inner circle and the outer circle. The inner circle is too easy to invade, and the outer circle can lead a more peaceful life. But if I leave, I''m afraid these monsters in the outer circle will Alas


    "Ah? It seems that I can''t help it. " Elder martial sister Yaqin pretended to be disappointed and said that her movements were also very cooperative. She lowered her head as if she was depressed, but on her face, it was a successful smile.


    "Well?" Although elder martial sister Lu bowed her head and couldn''t see her face, how old was he? How could she not know her mood at this time? Slightly a Leng, but immediately reaction.


    "Sure enough, you are here to avenge them."


    "Of course! That''s one of the purposes of our trip! " Elder martial sister Yaqin raised her head and said with a smile.


    "Well, it seems that he Laosan really made a group of good friends, so I can rest assured. Little girl, you look like the leader of their group. "


    "Well Actually, they are all from the same family Hucong, friend, that man is also my younger martial brother and he Laosan''s, but he is much more tolerant than us. This time, he asked me to come on his behalf, and he also told me to help him revenge them! "


    "Oh, there is such a number one. Why didn''t he come? I really want to see him Mr. Lu said.


    "As you said just now, this matter needs a master of wood department. Now he is going to find that master of wood department. Our friend of Zhonggu is in Jicheng. You will see him when you go to Jicheng."


    In fact, it should not be said in front of people. Because the dialogues just now have shaped me into the image of a boss. Now I tell him that the boss didn''t come and sent his men down. The boss went to find someone else himself. Doesn''t it seem that he is not as important as that person?!


    So if you say that to someone, he may be unhappy and his relationship may be bad. Maybe someone with a bad temper will turn over and quit! That''s nothing!


    However, elder martial sister Yaqin should not be that kind of person when she looks at Mr. Lu, so she has no taboo and tells the truth.


    Sure enough, Mr. Lu didn''t get angry because of these words. He didn''t even see any bad color on his face. He was still smiling like that. He just nodded to show that he knew what he was like."So, we want to invite you out of the mountain. I have to help you clean up the mess here first. If you want to clean up the mess, the best way is to deal with the guys who call themselves the inner circle. Eh?! They seem to be the enemies of he Laosan. What a coincidence


    Elder martial sister Yaqin said with a brilliant smile.


    Mr. Lu sat on it with a helpless expression. He looked at elder martial sister Yaqin as if he were looking at his naughty little granddaughter: "you are also working hard."


    "That''s not true! If we want to avenge them, we can''t let them feel that we are taking the initiative to avenge him. It''s hard for us! When I was in the thatched cottage, if we hadn''t made a preemptive move and asked to spend the night there, they would be sad and disappointed, and then they would turn around and leave. But thanks to this, we met the little rabbit and you


    When elder martial sister Yaqin talked about the little rabbit, her face obviously changed a little bit. She couldn''t help it. As soon as she thought about the little rabbit, she thought that she was only 30 years old


    Although it is correct to say that according to the proportion of life expectancy, the 30-year-old monster is equivalent to the kindergarten age of human beings Maybe not yet, but it''s just a little awkward! It''s the same


    On the first seat, Mr. Lu smiles kindly, but he is secretly surprised.


    If it''s not doomed, who can be so lucky? What elder martial sister Yaqin didn''t know was that in fact, from the very beginning, he had been doing calculation in silence. Under the big white robe sleeve, Mr. Lu pinched his fingers, but he got nothing


    I met a lot of such situations no It can be said that I have been able to meet such things recently! This is because there is a person who is more powerful than me involved in this matter. His energy blocks my calculation skills, so I can''t figure it out.


    But that''s for me!


    Now, it''s Mr. Lu!


    Although later when he told me about it, I was still a little happy. I didn''t expect that this kind of cheating happened not only to me, but also to other people I''m not alone!


    But seriously ponder, let me some unimaginable.


    Even if I think about it carefully, I''m afraid


    The people involved in this matter, guipo, have already died; the Nanyang Association, let alone the people involved in this matter, have already died? I''m even more impossible. If this old man is not as good as me, why should I invite him?


    This has nothing to do with my previous life. If it has something to do with it, I won''t be unable to figure out the reason every time.


    Who in the world is going to put a bar in this matter and hinder him? Or, who didn''t want him to know the whole story?


    But those are the afterwords. At this time, Mr. Lu''s face had no fluctuation. He said faintly, "well, I know. I will tell them these things tomorrow. They should not think that you are going to help them revenge. As you said, it''s really a coincidence."


    "Yes, sir, that''s it!"


    "Come on, go and have a rest."


    "Well, I''ll leave."


    "Well."


    It may be that you are in a good mood at happy events. After getting the result you want, elder martial sister Yaqin seems very happy and goes away.


    But Mr. Lu suddenly changed his face and fell into meditation at the moment when she left the meeting hall.


    Who is it?


    Who on earth is obstructing me from knowing this?


    Mr. Lu was puzzled and worried. On the other side, in the inner camp


    "Newspaper --"! The wolf leader is back


    The reason why the camp is surrounded inside is that they feel that the monsters outside can''t attack them. So the design is relatively simple. There are no walls. They are all wooden houses. Around the residence, they are wooden fences with cloth on them. They draw a strange totem, which may be their symbol. After all, big people have


    In the tent of the Chinese army, the ring dog sits in the first seat, and the animal head is human. It looks like the orc in the movie. The dog Orc looks terrible, which makes people feel that it''s not easy to get into trouble.


    Next to him, there was a man in black with a mask on his face, which could cover his nose and neck.


    I have been wondering, if there is no special reason, why do people like to wear this every day?


    Of course, I don''t feel lumbago when I''m standing and talking. I have a mask to keep my sense of mystery. It''s amazing. I don''t feel uncomfortable when I bring it on. But they can''t. If they want to keep a sense of mystery, they have to


    Outside, the escaped wolf came in with a mace, drooping his eyelids. It didn''t look very beautiful."Wolf head, what''s the matter? Did the little rabbit sneak in and kill him? Look at your expression. How can it be like eating shit? " The ring dog sat on it and looked at the wolf.


    "Well Boss, we did. But when we came back, something went wrong... "


    The wolf is smart. He knows that if he doesn''t kill him, he can''t be prepared for what kind of punishment he will suffer. Moreover, the boss just knows that someone has broken in, and he doesn''t know what the other person looks like. The little rabbit doesn''t matter. He is found before he can steal. What can he do if he kills him?


    The key is the next thing!


    "What''s the problem?"


    "Someone Someone attacked us. "


    "What?" Ring dog is angry when he hears about it. It''s not that he takes a fancy to his subordinates, but that his subordinates are beaten and his face can''t hang. That''s why he is angry.


    "Who dares to attack you? Are they the guys on the outside? "


    "Yes, that''s them, and they''ve got help. I haven''t seen any of them. There are still a few humans among them!"


    "Well? "Foreign?" The ring dog frowned, "is there a monster?"


    "Yes, two of them are monsters, a bear demon and a waterbird demon. They have all become human beings. I can tell them by smell. Moreover, they seem to be the monsters here before. Later, they may have left, but now they are back."


    "Bear? Waterfowl? The monsters who used to be here oh Ha ha ha, it''s them

 Chapter 312

    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha, it''s them


    After thinking about it for a while, it''s easier to figure out the scope. What''s more, he did it originally. When he thought about it, he immediately laughed.


    The man in black, who was sitting beside him, didn''t know and asked, "why, do you know them?"


    The tone is very flat, there is no emotion fluctuation, and there is a cold feeling, as if refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Ah, you don''t know. It was your master who did it with me in those years. It was at that time that I was able to gain a firm foothold, set up a power here, and assembled so many subordinates. Hum! They never thought they would come back after losing. It''s not enough to worry about, it''s not enough to worry about! "


    The ring dog laughs. At the bottom, the wolf is relieved to bet right!


    In fact, he Laosan was a monster here before, and he didn''t know how to deal with it. However, he thought for a moment that the other party was angry because he scolded old man Lu. He was next to the thatched cottage again. It should be the old one, so he said so.


    I didn''t expect that. It''s really right!


    And just now, he told a lie, saying that they were the helpers that the peripheral monsters were looking for, but they were not, or just at that time, in his eyes, they had nothing to do with the peripheral monsters, let alone the helpers.


    But I have to explain the death of two deer demons, and the rabbit demon has already said that he is dead, so I have to think of a way to make it through. This is the saying.


    He knew that those people would definitely go to the periphery with the little rabbit, and the little rabbit had already died in his own mouth. How to explain that those people were on the periphery? It''s better to advance the result.


    Take the result as the premise, that is enough to confuse the real with the false!


    And now there are unexpected joy, those two are his boss''s losers, the boss is happy, more no mind to care about their own right.


    The ring dog was laughing, but the man in black on one side frowned and thought it was not so simple. He said, "since they dare to come back, they must have their own strength. Maybe their ability has improved. I think they still need to try."


    The man in Black said this as if he was worried, but in his tone, there was a kind of arrogance!


    That is to say, in the final analysis, he still looks down on them, but it''s just a little weaker


    "Well That makes sense. Why don''t you try it out? "


    "Yes, I''ll go and take Lu Renjia with me. By the way, I''ll catch more monsters from the outside and feed that guy. Although he is a corpse, he has infinite power. Once he can be revived by refining corpses, he has great fighting power! Well, what about the body of the rabbit demon? "


    His last word is to ask the wolf pioneer.


    "Well I don''t know. We just killed the rabbit when we met them Wolf pioneer thought for a moment, said ambiguously.


    "Hum Forget it. Anyway, it''s not bad now. When I get there, I''ll catch more! " The man in Black said in a cold voice. He stood up and bowed slightly to the ring dog. The ring dog also nodded.


    Both of them didn''t speak, just communicated with tiny movements, but everything had been expressed.


    ¡­¡­


    In the back mountain, the back camp surrounded by the monster camp, countless small demons armed with knives and forks, swords and halberds, wearing armor, five steps a post, ten steps a sentry, guarding the mountain behind them!


    The whole back mountain, like the camp, is surrounded by a wooden fence covered with cloth!


    It is claimed that this is the resource of a mountain.


    There are abundant resources in the place where the monsters are located. First of all, there are some auras. Since the aura dried up, this kind of aura with a little trickle has belonged to the treasure of heaven. If you practice here, you can get twice the result with half the effort!


    Secondly, because of aura, plants and animals grow very well.


    Herbs, fruits and vegetables are much better than other places. The reason why little rabbit came here before was because he wanted to come here to get some good herbs and vegetables.


    In terms of animals, there are countless ordinary animals in the whole mountain. This is their food bank! Moreover, because of the weak aura infection, the meat of these animals has become a tonic for cultivation, and the taste is particularly good.


    If it goes on like this, the strength of the monsters in the inner circle will definitely be higher and higher than those in the outer circle. Therefore, the whole back mountain will be strictly guarded. Every little demon will treat it as a treasure, and will never slack off when guarding it!


    However, these little demons who can''t reach the core naturally don''t know that there is another mystery in the back mountain.


    And this mysterious place is the fundamental reason why huangou blocked the mountain


    "Boss!"


    Around the back mountain, countless little demons are standing guard. Suddenly they see their eldest ring dog coming. They immediately bow down and respectfully scream that the ring dog doesn''t speak and can''t look up.


    The ring dog came up to him with a monster standing beside him.From the appearance, it''s a sheep monster, holding a green dragon halberd and wearing a silver armor. It''s majestic, but from the expression, it seems that its IQ is not good


    There are many goblins in the inner circle, but most of them are of the same race, one is deer, the other is sheep. These two kinds of goblins occupy the vast majority, and the strongest of these two races are also included in the four pioneers of ring dog!


    Just now, among the people in black, Lu Renjia is one, and this sheep is another!


    "Open the door."


    "Yes


    Ring dog light said, the small demon immediately agreed, a pick the curtain, revealing a big mouth.


    The ring dog didn''t speak any more. He went in with the sheep monster. After they went in, the little demons put down the curtain again.


    This kind of thing is a common occurrence. Only the four pioneers, huangou, the man in black, can go in. When they come out, they will come out with those things and share them with the younger brothers.


    Of course, some people will doubt whether there is something special hidden in it. They will enjoy it by themselves and then bring out the ordinary ones to them. But after all, their strength is there. Even if they doubt it, they can only hold it in their stomach and dare not say anything.


    In the back of the mountain, in a certain depression, a hole that only leads to one person stayed there quietly. At the hole, countless weeds, branches and vines were piled up, and the mouth was covered tightly!


    However, Rao is so, in the night, there will still be a touch of emerald green light, shining through the layers of branches and vines


    "Fortunately, there is no one here. This kind of light is still very obvious in the dark. I''ll find more vines later to make this place more tight!" Ring dog went to the hole, looking at the light through the gap, frowned and said.


    "Ouch!" The side sheep strange Han Han answered a, nodded.


    Ring dog didn''t speak any more, just went to the mouth of the cave, put out his hand to pull the cane, in a moment, the light became bigger! A huge emerald green light came out, and the whole hole was like a huge searchlight, which could not be seen clearly!


    However, it is obvious that he has been here many times. He doesn''t need to see at all. He just closed his eyes and covered his face with one arm. He walked in easily, where there are stone walls and where there are roads. He was clear and didn''t bump at all. He walked down smoothly.


    Below, as if a curtain like, ring dog blocking the eyes to go past, through the water curtain like light screen, suddenly, in front of Huoran bright!


    At the same time, the dazzling light disappeared.


    Ring dog put down his hand and looked at the cave in front of him.


    The interior of the cave is hemispherical, flat, and the dome is like a big bowl. On the ground, there are three stone pillars on the left and right sides. On each one, there is an arm thick iron chain spreading towards the middle. On the ground in the middle, there is a coffin!


    The coffin has no lid. Its scale is frightening! Inside, there is a creature lying quietly.


    It''s called a creature because it looks so strange!


    Probably the body structure is like a person, but the parts are not right! The head is like a dragon head, the hand is a tiger''s paw, and the foot is like a horse''s hoof! Wearing a pair of armor, the whole body up and down, covered with mane, hair from the crevice of the armor drilled out!


    At this time, the monster was lying quietly in the coffin, motionless, as if dead.


    But if you listen carefully, you can hear this guy''s breathing like a mosquito!


    On the six stone pillars, there are a lot of incomprehensible words, which seem to be the totem of seal. But on one of the stone pillars, there is a small piece as big as a nail, which has been rubbed away.


    It wasn''t an accident, it was deliberate! After the man in black came, he scraped it off with a stone!


    He said that if the blow is too big, it will bring the monster back to life completely!


    Ring dog is also an ancient creature. It''s just the most common and the weakest one. He can''t understand this lying monster any more. He clearly feels the same ancient flavor from its body, and it''s very powerful!


    Over the years, in order to ensure its life, they often bring some animal or monster corpses to feed it. They just need to put those things in the coffin. With a flash of green light, the things will be gone, and its breath will be stronger!


    And the bodies of those monsters are the monsters outside!


    Those outside monsters who break into the inner circle, after being killed by them, finally arrive here. Sometimes because there are no outside monsters, they will take the initiative to attack and catch some.


    Tonight, it is destined to be another hunting operation, but it will definitely be bigger than all previous operations. Because today, with the intervention of outsiders, this originally balanced gear has begun to change, and the stable situation has a crack


    In the middle of the night, among the woods, the man in black led the way. Countless monsters with swords and guns rushed to attack with all their strength. A huge deer demon, with three forks in hand, went straight to the outer monster stronghold with high morale!

 Chapter 313

    "Stop!"


    On the edge of the surrounding Dazhai village, in the forest, the man in black with countless demons swept by, hidden in the branches and leaves.


    Beside him, a deer demon, who looked more powerful than other monsters, looked at the wall angrily with a three pronged fork in his hand. His nostrils were puffing, and the horns on his head were shaking gently.


    Ring dog''s two small demon legions, one is the deer demon, the other is the sheep demon. The leader of the sheep demon is the sheep army who follows ring dog to the back mountain, and the leader of the deer demon is his deer Renjia.


    The two deer demons he Laosan killed just now are his descendants!


    Of course, this "descendant" is a false reference. As the king of deer demon, all the female deer in the family are close to his king. Naturally, there are countless sons. Because of their prince status, these sons can communicate with the same age female deer. As a result, even the king of deer demon can''t tell which one is his own descendant.


    But to be sure, a lot is


    Therefore, among ethnic groups, whether they are their own or not, they are their own descendants.


    When his descendants were killed, he was very sad. So when the man in Black said he would come here, he agreed without hesitation. He came here with weapons and clothes.


    "Not yet, sir?" The deer demon asked, can''t wait to rush into the stronghold and kill those external monsters. In particular, to kill them!


    And maybe because the man in black''s status among the inner demons is just like the military adviser in the ancient barracks, the inner demons also call him "Sir".


    After listening to this, I want to ask him for copyright fee


    "Wait a minute. It''s said that these guys are very strict on guard, and now there are those guys. First, let''s see what''s going on here. It''s better to throw a stone and ask..."


    The man in Black said coldly. Originally, he wanted to say "cast a stone to ask the way", but before he finished, he suddenly shut up.


    Because in front of him, a small golden door suddenly appeared on the wall of the outer village


    No, the man in black can be sure that before that, the wall was clean. In order to prevent the enemy from climbing up, the wall was extremely smooth, not to mention the door. There was not even a concave convex place. As a result, now, suddenly a door appeared!


    Moreover, it seems to be transparent. Although a golden filter is added at the other end of the door, you can still see that there seems to be There''s a fat man standing?!


    The next moment, the fat man opposite the Golden Gate raised his feet, stepped out of the door and came to the outside of the wall. His appearance was finally completely exposed in front of their eyes.


    Just now, because the gate is also golden, it''s all yellow. I can''t see clearly. It turns out that this guy is still wearing a monk''s robe, and his head is clean and bald. He should be a monk, but


    The man in black took a look at the chicken leg he was holding with two bites


    Well, this is not a serious monk!


    The fat monk came out, bit a chicken leg, looked around, as if he had just found that he had been outside the wall, and suddenly realized: "Oh - so this is the outer wall!"


    Man in black


    What is this?!


    It''s not very difficult if those human beings from outside are all of this kind of goods. It seems that intelligence quotient only needs to exceed junior high school to get rid of this thing!


    At this time, the fat monk didn''t know anything. He was disappointed and said, "I thought there would be wine here. It''s outside. Alas! Go back, go back, this place has been built. The Buddha has lost his way! "


    The fat monk said, turning around and going back.


    At this time, a group of monsters here also found that the human is a little unreliable, but the door behind him seems to have some artifact


    Come out as soon as you want and go back as soon as you want. How easy it is! No more sieges!


    The deer demon lying in the front was worried. When he saw that he wanted to go back, he had to start at that time. Because he saw that there was nothing on the wall, which means that the door was related to him. If he went back, the door would be gone?!


    It turns out that some monsters do have an IQ online.


    But just as he was about to get up, the man in black suddenly stopped him.


    The idea of the man in black is that he wants to see what the situation is first, because in his cognition, there is no such unreliable goods in such a serious place. Maybe there is fraud?


    He didn''t know that this product is really IQ random


    But it didn''t matter that he stopped it. The deer demon was just about to stand up. He stopped him, but he didn''t stand firmly. He faltered at his feet and fell to the ground. What''s more, the horn on his head caught a branch. When he fell down, the branch was hooked and "Hua La" suddenly!


    "Who?"


    Fat monk, he is not reliable, but it does not mean that there is a voice behind him. Suddenly, there is a sound behind him. This product is also simple. He takes the Buddha bead from the front, turns around and waves it directly!Shua!


    All of a sudden, the golden light on the Buddha''s Pearl was flashing, like the searchlights. With his wave, it flashed from the right side to the left side


    The whole forest is as bright as day in some areas! And the fatal thing is that the Buddha light has a certain restraint effect on those monsters. Although it is such a tiny skim, it still hurts! It''s like pricking it with a toothpick. Although it was removed after pricking, it must hurt!


    And it was a surprise attack. The monsters didn''t expect that the light would hurt them.


    "Ouch!"


    "Ah


    "What is it?"


    "Hiss It hurts


    Bursts of screams, coupled with the light of the Buddha, the green smoke, and the light that helps to see, all the monsters in the forest are exposed!


    Man in black


    I have a sentence that I don''t know whether to say it or not!


    However, the man in black still admired the fat man.


    Is this guy just pretending to be stupid, forcing himself to escape, and then using this move to determine our position?!


    ¡­¡­ He''s giving away ideas!


    In fact, I don''t blame him, because most people rush into the door when they meet this kind of situation again. As a result, the goods not only don''t enter the door, but also take down the door. Isn''t that tantamount to breaking their own way?!


    Brave! If it''s not for being bold and fearless, what do you dare to do?!


    ¡­¡­ Alas! Where does he know the logic of this kind of goods? Mental patients have a wide range of ideas!


    The man in black looked at it twice, but the monsters were still in a daze. At that time, he said, "what are you waiting for? Come on


    It''s all exposed. Who cares?


    At this time, the fat monk also saw these guys, especially the leader. He didn''t look like a good bird, and what was he going to do? Why did I come to Buddha? Do you want to grab chicken legs?!


    Hold the grass, it can''t!


    The fat monk quickly shoved the drumstick into his mouth. At the same time, he closed his eyes. The hand that shoved the drumstick blocked his face. The other hand held the Buddhist beads and lifted them up: "don''t come here!"


    Click!


    On the Buddha''s beads, a golden light, which is stronger than before, is released in an instant. Part of it becomes bright, and the whole part becomes bright.


    And those who just got up, ready to rush over the monsters, in this moment, as if to see the sun


    "Hold the grass!"


    "What is it?"


    "Am I blind? Am I blind? "


    "It hurts. What''s this?"


    This thing can be used as a tool!


    And this thing is not only shining, but the Buddha light he released has great harm to them!


    In a flash, all the monsters, including the man in black, stopped, covered their eyes and wiped their tears, and their faces were covered with cows.


    The fat monk stands in front of them and breaks through all enemies with a Buddha''s light. He has the heroic bearing of "one man is in charge of the pass, and ten thousand people can''t open it". If you don''t know this picture, you will think that it''s the lower boundary of living Buddha and arhat''s presence, just like a saint monk.


    But the next moment


    "Brothers! Don''t sleep, I said, it''s amazing! The devils are in the village -- "


    The momentum is gone


    In the surrounding villages, there are also houses near this wall, and there are often patrols. Just now, there were lights and shouts. Some people had been awakened, and the patrol felt that something was wrong. Come here and have a look. The archers also went to the wall to observe the situation.


    At this time, the fat monk shot a light of Buddha, followed by a "devil into the village", which shocked everyone!


    Although these are all local born and bred spirits in Li''s mind, and I have never seen a TV play, and I don''t quite understand what it is to "devil enters the village", the fact is that under the city wall, a large group of monsters are standing there, and among them, there are the characters who have been blacklisted by them - Lu Renjia and people in black.


    That''s clear!


    The archer standing on the wall yelled: "enemy attack!"


    A random shake hands, a simple signal bomb was thrown into the sky, instant explosion!


    Pop!


    The red light reflected in the sky. In the stronghold, there was the sound of gongs immediately, followed by the sound of very orderly footsteps. Teams of fighters, armed with armor and weapons, all rushed out to fight!


    Over there, the man in black also knows that it''s not good. He is not a monster because the Buddha''s light has little power on him. With a move at his feet, the air defense skill is launched immediately. The whole man rises up in the sky, still closing his eyes, and with a feeling, he smashes at the top of the city wall!


    "Click!"


    A flash of lightning shot out of his palm and went straight to the little demon who had just thrown the signal bomb!


    He just called out a voice, this is the easiest to find a position!Pop! Boom!


    That thunder sword, steady accurate ruthless through the little demon''s body, and then, instant explosion! The body of a few small demons around also exploded into a piece of scorched black, at the same time, also exploded a gap in the wall!


    "Go to hell!"


    After the man in black slapped, he was not satisfied. He turned around in the air and grasped with five fingers of his right hand. The power of thunder was rampant in his whole palm. With his fist, he hit the ground directly!


    This annoying fat man must be removed first!


    Boom!


    The huge thunder pillars, like the punishment of heaven, bombarded the ground, and then spread instantly. Lightning and thunder scattered like snakes. In an instant, the ground was like a snake cave, and thunder snakes crisscrossed and crisscrossed!


    At the same time, the golden light of the trouble finally disappeared, and the man in black obviously felt that his eyes were dark, so he dared to open his eyes and have a look at the situation below.


    Below, the originally flat earth has now become a mess. Where you can see it, it''s potholes like devil''s teeth, and there are occasional electric currents on it.


    The fat monk, however, had disappeared.


    "Well! I''m dead at last The man in black sneered. Sure enough, no matter how powerful you are, you can''t fall under my fist?


    But at this time, suddenly from the other side of the Bush, a fat man came out, looked at the ground, looked up at the man in black in the sky, and said: "brother, you are good at playing."


    Man in Black:

 Chapter 314

    "Come on, don''t let them run away!"


    By this time, the hordes of monsters had arrived from all directions. Some came around the gate, some directly from the city wall, and some from the other side of the mountain forest.


    In a flash, in front of the man in black and Lu Renjia, hundreds of monsters, big and small, suddenly came out, each with a knife and a gun, and their fighting spirit was high!


    The man in black in the sky is so angry!


    It was a perfect attack! They come at night and fly up to the city wall. If there are investigators, they will kill them first, and then they will rush down directly. If a lot of people can go in like this, they will attack suddenly. It is estimated that many monsters will die in this battle!


    But now, all the advantages of sneak attack are lost, and the opposite side has formed a defensive formation, and Almost all the members on his side were injured by the Buddha light, and a lot of combat power was cut off.


    This is special


    All this is because of the fat monk!


    The man in black looks at the fat monk in the forest. His eyes are almost angry. He has been in the Jianghu for so many years, and he meets this kind of opponent for the first time!


    And the fat monk also looked at him, with a smile on his face and full of connotation: "brother, I''m good at playing. Don''t always play with the electric shock. Although it''s exciting, it''s harmful."


    What a mess?!


    I always think you''re driving, but I don''t have proof!


    The man in black is very angry. When he returns his hand, he will hit again. He says I''ll go to you!


    When the fat monk saw his action, his face changed: "ah, why don''t you listen to the Buddha? You''ve withered for several years!"


    He said, a direct wave of hands, a string of beads into a barrier, but in front of him, it is the first move "draw a dungeon.".


    Bang!


    It hit the barrier, and then Then there''s no more.


    We can all see how strong his defense is! It''s impossible to break inside and outside!


    Moreover, the fat man didn''t deserve to be beaten. He just said, "don''t listen to the Buddha, good morning..." It''s written! It''s floating on his head, and there''s plenty of other words.


    "Oh, I can''t fight!"


    "Are you angry?"


    "If I don''t come out, I''m so angry with you!"


    "What''s the point? Call me daddy


    Because he is the only one, the area of the prison can be smaller, and the Buddhist beads used will be less, and the rest will be used for writing


    People in black are confused. What is this?!


    Why is there a mockery barrage?


    Are you really not a war leader? You''re going to be blocked!


    However, the reality is not the Internet, no one will manage this guy who makes a mess of bullets, and No one would have thought that there was a barrage in reality?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Retreat! All retreat


    I can''t help it. Now the situation is beyond his expectation. It seems that the situation has dried up. The fully armed monsters from the outside rush towards us. On our side, not to mention the number is less than them, all of them are injured. This NIMA


    If you drag on, the one named Lu will come, but you can''t stand it!


    Although he is not afraid of everything, even if Lao Lu comes here, he will not have anything to do with himself. On the contrary, he can give the other party a headache, but now this situation


    Judging from the posture of the fat monk, the newcomers are not expected to be serious. They should not be hurt, but it''s disgusting!


    It''s like a serious fight. You don''t care whether you use a sword or a knife. You''re not afraid of it with your own strength. But the problem is that it''s not appropriate for a group of people on the opposite side to rush over with mops!


    Many people would rather fight with tigers than stay with a group of cockroaches. In terms of danger, a hundred cockroaches can''t match a tiger, but they can''t stand it. Disgusting!


    At this time, in the interior of the house, Mr. Lu had already come out of the house, staring at the distant wall.


    Unfortunately, the place where he lived happened to be near the wall opposite the attack site, which was almost the farthest distance.


    "Are they here?" He Laosan then appeared in front of Mr. Lu. He frowned and looked into the distance. He asked in a cold voice.


    "It seems so." Mr. Lu nodded.


    "Just in time! Let me meet them, see what they can do, and avenge my two brothers! " He Laosan said angrily, stretching his arms and yelling to the other side: "Laosi, let''s go!"


    On the other side, Yinsi, who had already turned into a waterbird, rushed out and came to he Laosan''s head. A pair of bird claws grabbed him by the shoulder.


    At this time, he Laosan is no longer human. He is big and strong. His arms are waving to drive the wind. He has black hair and his muscles look like cast iron!Black bear!


    He Laosan is a black bear monster!


    The wolf demon in neiwei camp had already said that the ring dog recognized their identity because of this, but for me, this is the first time to know.


    When they came back and told me that he Laosan was a bear, I was in a bad mood


    Isn''t this kind of creature supposed to be majestic and domineering? Moreover, the defense and attack power should be regarded as a bully in the woods. How can people force this?


    I''m afraid you''ve skewed the skill tree!


    Fighting didn''t show much bravery. The main reason is that the skin is rough and the meat is thick and the fight is hard. Eating meat and drinking wine are the top two! Before that, I always thought he was a wild boar!


    Silver Four''s claws grasped he Laosan''s shoulder. If it was human''s shoulder, it could not stand him at all, and it was broken directly. But he Laosan is a bear. He has thick skin and can''t catch it. He can only catch it. Moreover, the bear''s hair entangles Yinsi''s paw and makes it stronger!


    "Old man, let''s go first!" He Laosan looked back and yelled to Mr. Lu. He picked up the imperial skills and flew there quickly with the silver four above.


    This is the cooperation between them for so many years. Yin Si is good at flying, but it''s very fragile. Although he Laosan resists beating, his speed is slow. In order to make up for his own shortcomings, they get along with each other in one way, so as to avoid the other side taking this as a breakthrough point to break each other.


    Of course, although this method is not particularly clever


    "Old gentleman!" At this time, elder martial sister Yaqin and others all rushed out to see he Laosan and others who just flew away, frowning tightly.


    "Little girl," cried Mr. Lu. "It looks like you''re lucky."


    "Well?"


    "Now, the two of them will be in charge of it." Mr. Lu calmly looked at the front and said with profound meaning.


    ¡­¡­


    The monsters on both sides of the front line and the wall have been fighting. In the past, the strength of the monsters in the inner circle was higher than that of the monsters in the outer circle. But this time, they were just disturbed by some excrement stirring stick. At this time, they were in a bad state, so they fell into a bad situation.


    "Go, go! We''ll settle the account when we get back! "


    The man in black flew in the air, and knocked down several small demons who rushed towards him without opening their eyes. He squinted at the fat monk who was already shining with gold and shrapnel in the forest, and gnawed his teeth with hatred.


    He has just tried, and there is no way to break his barrier. Moreover, even the magical magic handed down to him by his master


    "It seems that it''s a matter of magic weapon. Is that Buddha bead..." The man in black raised his hand and cut the hardest one among the monsters outside the underground into coke. Looking around, some of the people he brought started to retreat, but there were still a lot of disobedient people who were still rushing forward.


    "Lu Renjia, didn''t you hear my order? Retreat


    At the bottom, those who didn''t retreat were all deer demons! And the man in black knows that these are all Lu Renjia''s soldiers!


    "I don''t know! They killed two of my descendants and left like this. I''m not reconciled! " Lu Renjia waved his three prongs. His powerful muscle strength and mana made him fall a lot of corpses in front of him.


    However, he is the only one who is brave, because some of the demons in the inner circle have retreated, and the gap between the two groups is growing. No matter how strong they are, how can they kill the deer demons!


    The man in black was stunned: "are you brain sick?"


    Isn''t this not worth the loss? In order to avenge those two people, so many people''s lives, and this is doomed to win a battle, your brain is wholesale!


    The man in black scolded and directed other monsters to retreat. Suddenly he looked up and saw a strange figure in the sky.


    That feeling, like a big ball with wings, above is a pair of wings, below is a fat body, very strange.


    "That''s..." The man in black looked at it carefully. Of course, he didn''t think that it was the big ball with wings as he thought, but a monster. As the other side got closer, he also saw their true identity.


    A bird is holding a bear!


    This man in black was not the one who helped huangou fight for the unification of the mountain forest at the beginning, but the land of that man. His master left after teaching him magic. He should be old and ready to travel for a while, so he didn''t know about them.


    But just listen to the ring dog and the wolf demon said, a bear and a water bird, at this time, also don''t look familiar, haven''t seen before, should be them!


    "Just right!" The man in black''s eyes narrowed and suddenly cried: "Lu Renjia, your enemies are coming. Don''t fight here. Let your soldiers go back. I''ll kill them with you!"


    At the bottom, Lu Renjia was on the rise. After hearing this, he immediately agreed: "good!"


    Then, with a wave of his fork, he pushed away the monsters in front of him. He turned back and yelled at his own soldiers. He told them to withdraw first. Then he stepped on his feet and suddenly shook up a piece of sand and rose up to the side of the man in black.When the man in black saw this scene, a sneer appeared on the corner of his mouth.


    Where does he want to kill the enemy with Lu Renjia? Of course, it''s better to kill them. But if he can''t, at least these deer demons, don''t spoil them!


    Unlike the two killed by he Laosan, these are all elite. Lu Renjia will be killed if he commits two hundred and five crimes himself. He can''t manage them any more. But these are the best and fresh troops among the monsters in the inner circle. We can''t miss them!


    The man in black thought so. In his heart, the deer Renjia basically belonged to one foot. He stepped into the gate of death, and that''s how he died in the war!


    But we must take its body away and give it to the guy in the back mountain


    The man in black was thinking. In front of him, he Laosan and Yinsi had already arrived. Yinsi loosened his claws, and he Laosan stood in the air with his own skills.


    He just wanted to be fast. He didn''t catch him because he couldn''t fly.


    And at this time, he Laosan behind, like a gust of wind, "Shua"! A figure from far and near, blink of an eye is to the front!


    Mr. Lu!


    Not only him, but also Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning.


    And elder martial sister Yaqin, Mr. Lu said that she''d better follow the medical class to save the wounded.


    Mr. Lu released his hand, and the two fell on the wall, glaring at the two enemies in the air.


    For them, it''s just the enemy, but for he Laosan, it''s not just the enemy, it''s the enemy!


    He Laosan was in a hurry. His body moved, his right hand clenched his fist, and the golden light flashed. He went straight to the man in black!


    Mr. Lu, when they came here, they saw this picture.


    "He Laosan, no!" As soon as Mr. Lu arrived, he Laosan rushed out. He had no time to stop him, so he could only shout out to stop him.


    However, it''s too late. With an angry punch, he runs directly to the other side''s face through the shackles of the power grid. Then, he is stopped by the man in black on the way.


    With this contact, he Laosan suddenly felt strange, just like It''s like giving something to each other.


    On the face of the man in black, there was a successful smile


    "Yes."

 Chapter 315

    "He Laosan, no!"


    It''s too late for Mr. Lu to stop him. He Laosan is only an apprentice of his enemy, but how can he wait? Straight out, one punch!


    When he came here, he also observed the man. Besides Lu Renjia, who had just been flying, he was in the air, so he was very eye-catching.


    What''s more, the guy''s skills are so ostentatious, all electric light, crackling, so he Laosan can see very clearly.


    Just now, he had planned this punch. He was good at defense. He fought with his rough skin and thick flesh to rush through his power grid. As long as he fought with this punch, he would be useless!


    But obviously, he underestimated the power of the man in black, the strength of the power grid, and even less The strange magic in the world.


    Because of the obstruction and paralysis of the power grid, when he Laosan actually rushed in front of him, the speed was very slow. The man in black easily caught he Laosan''s fist, with a successful smile on his face.


    "It''s broken!" Mr. Lu stood on the wall, looking at the man in black and he Laosan, and sighed.


    At this time, he Laosan himself, as the party concerned, also felt that something was wrong.


    He knows very well that the opponent should have used some kind of magic, because his mana fluctuation has obviously changed, but What kind of spell is this?


    He Laosan didn''t feel any change in each other, but he had a strange feeling that he took out the money in his pocket and stuffed it into each other''s pocket.


    At this time, silver four could not bear to fly in the air, and seeing that he Laosan was restrained, it was not sure what would happen. He immediately spread his wings and rushed over, and yelled: "let him go!"


    Then he turned around, and the water pattern around him fluctuated as if there were huge waves!


    The next moment, countless water arrows rushed out, straight shot at the man in black.


    The man in black grabbed he Laosan''s fist, looked up and snorted with disdain: "hum! I''m too lazy to use any of my tricks! "


    With that, he waved his hand directly and threw out he Laosan. With the other hand raised high and five fingers wide, he suddenly waved out.


    Boom!


    The next moment, the endless flame from his body raging out, like a fire dragon in general hovering flight, straight to the silver four in the air!


    And those water arrows, as early as the moment they came into contact with the fire dragon, turned into steam and floated away


    Water and fire conquer each other, depending on who is strong. Big water can extinguish the fire, but big fire can also be water evaporation. The water of silver four is far from the flame of the man in black!


    Bang!


    The Fire Dragon flew in front of the silver four and exploded instantly. Countless Mars turned into birds and flew out like a hundred birds in the morning. At the same time, it carried a strong attack and destructive power.


    No matter how fast Rao Shiyin was, under such a large-scale attack, he was still useless. He was heavily hit on his back by a Firebird, but he felt that a fire poison was attacking his heart, which made him faint in front of his eyes!


    "Silver Four!" He Laosan had just been thrown out by the man in black before he stabilized himself. Then he saw his brother was hit by the Firebird. Fortunately, Mr. Lu went over and took him back with his fast speed, which didn''t make him fall to the ground directly.


    And at this time, he Laosan suddenly felt a flower in front of him. Looking back, the man in black had already come to him!


    "You..." He Laosan didn''t say anything. Suddenly he saw the man in black''s right arm raised, his fist clenched, and his arm glittered with gold.


    This is


    He Laosan can''t be more familiar with this fist. Isn''t that golden fist his own magic?!


    Why can he learn? Why is this one as like as two peas? What?


    No! It''s not only that simple, but also the power of thunder hovering on the golden light!


    Boom!


    Crackle!


    He Laosan was confused and lost his mind for a moment, but the man in black''s fist had already been smashed down, and it was smashing on his face!


    The power and weight of the golden fist, together with the destructive power of thunder, are combined, and the power of the explosion is unimaginable!


    No matter how rough and fleshy he is, his face is also one of the softest and most vulnerable parts of his body. A man in black hits the bull''s-eye with one punch, which is definitely not easy!


    Bang!


    He Laosan got this punch, and he couldn''t control his body any more. He flew straight back! At this time, Mr. Lu just went to save silver four, did not have time to come here, Tie Ning they also did not respond.


    Boom! It''s like a landslide! And old three''s body hit on the wall, it is directly hit the wall out of a huge hole! Although not smashed, but also to the general place!


    This is not only because of the collision of he Laosan, the city wall was suddenly attacked. At that time, there was a chain reaction. Around the big hole, countless cracks like cobweb began to appear on the wall. Especially the top of the big hole, has begun to collapse the stone block, see, the damage is getting bigger and bigger!On the city wall, Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning look at the scattered stones below, frown, and look up at the man in black flying in the air.


    At the bottom, people from the medical team came to rescue he Laosan. They first took him out of the city wall, and then quickly carried him back for treatment.


    Inside, elder martial sister Yaqin was following the medical class to treat the wounded. Suddenly, she heard a loud noise on the wall, and the whole wall was shaking with naked eyes. She was stunned for a moment. As a result, soon after, the news came that it was he Laosan


    "This..." Elder martial sister Yaqin was angry when she looked at he Laosan, who had just been carried back in front of her. Although she didn''t usually look at him, and even wanted to scold him, she really felt bad when she saw him fall in front of him with heavy injuries!


    "Thousand fields! Tie Ning! You two have to take revenge on the third, you know? "


    Elder martial sister Yaqin stood up and yelled at the top of the city wall. She used all her strength to shout at the top of her voice!


    On the city wall, the voices of the two people in front of and behind them were noisy. Although elder martial sister Yaqin''s voice was loud, it was not heard at such a long distance, plus the environmental noise was too loud.


    However, in their hearts, they have the same feelings and thoughts as sister Yaqin.


    They didn''t hear it, but their hearts heard it


    "Did you just see it? That guy''s trick. "


    "Well, I see. It''s he Laosan''s magic. Even his feeling is the same. That guy..."


    "It''s copying!"


    At this time, Mr. Lu also returned to the wall, put down the silver four, and said.


    "Copy?" Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu both screamed out.


    "Well, from the first time I met him, I found that he can copy other people''s abilities, and there is no limit on the number of times. As long as he is copied once, he can use that spell permanently."


    Mr. Lu said and gently stroked Yinsi''s back. The burning trace on Yinsi''s back disappeared in a moment. However, the damaged clothes obviously could not be recovered. Therefore, people could intuitively see that Yinsi''s back had become clean and clean, as if he had never been hurt at all.


    Cheng Qianyu''s ability to recover so quickly is right. He may have the skill of medicine against heaven!


    After finishing this step, Mr. Lu stretched out his hand to touch Yinsi''s forehead again. There was a flash of white light on his fingertips. There was also a flash of white light on Yinsi''s forehead. Then he saw Yinsi who had fainted slowly open his eyes.


    "Well What''s the matter with me? " Silver four opened his eyes, struggling to stand up, some do not quite understand what is going on.


    It''s all too fast for him, attacking, being attacked, exploding, injured, comatose, being rescued Just woke up, a little confused.


    "It''s OK. You''re just a little hurt. Now you''re OK, but you need to take a rest."


    Mr. Lu said lightly, as if his injury was just a toothpick when he was picking his teeth. He felt like "you''re not sick, but I can''t say nothing.".


    Silver Four stood up, looked at the scene in front of him, and gradually recalled what had just happened. He asked, "where''s the third one?"


    "He''s also hurt a little. He''s been treated. Don''t worry." Mr. Lu said, still so understated.


    In fact, it''s because he Laosan is hit below, and he has to stare at the man in black. Otherwise, when he goes to a treatment, he Laosan will soon wake up.


    The man in black was flying in the air, and his eyes narrowed slightly as he watched silver four and Mr. Lu around him wake up again.


    For such a long time, what he always wanted was Mr. Lu''s magical therapeutic ability!


    He can copy the magic spell of other people''s power, and it is also possible to copy this kind of healing. However, if you want to copy his ability, you must contact him. This is a problem.


    Mr. Lu, who knows his ability, has never done anything. Among the external monsters, he almost appears as a doctor in order not to let him copy his ability.


    It''s been three years since the two sides spent so much time!


    "He should have learned this spell from his master." Silver Four listen to old Mr. Lu finish those things, coagulate voice to ask a way.


    Mr. Lu shook his head: "I don''t know. When I came here, he was the only one here. There was no master. Have you ever seen his master use this kind of magic?"


    "No, the man at that time had several powerful spells, which might be copied from others. With those spells, he could defeat us, so he couldn''t copy us at all." Silver Four said.


    At this time, Cheng Qianyu, who has been watching the man in black, suddenly has a look in his eyes. As soon as he turns his hand, Wu Long Zhan''s golden knife is in his hand, and he cuts out with a knife!


    "Ah


    "No!"He had no sign at all. Mr. Lu and Yinsi were surprised. Especially, Yinsi was very worried when he saw his own people attacking him after knowing that the other party had the ability to copy.


    But Cheng Qianyu didn''t have any emotion fluctuation. He was staring at the black chopping, with a look of examination in his eyes.


    "Tut!" The man in black looked at the knife and frowned. Instead of reaching for it, he dodged directly. The black chopping passed him and flew to the distance.


    "So it is Cheng Qianyu hummed coldly and said faintly.


    "What? What''s the matter? " Yinsi was a little confused at that time.


    Mr. Lu seemed to have found something. He moved his eyes and looked at him admiringly: "I see. I didn''t expect you to find it so soon."


    "Well." Cheng Qianyu less than people exchange, in the face of praise also don''t know how to react, just light should a.


    "What? What''s going on? " Silver four or didn''t react, don''t know what they are saying, some confused asked.


    Mr. Lu laughed and explained: "it''s very simple. Although he can copy, he can only copy the magic that depends on his body, just like he just copied the ability of he Laosan.


    But like this little brother just now, it was cast by magic weapon. Even if he copied it, what can he do without magic weapon? And if you have a magic weapon, why copy it? Just use it directly, so... "


    "So when this spell was invented, the inventor didn''t consider the problem of magic weapon, so he can''t copy the skill of magic weapon!" Silver four answers a way.


    "Yes Mr. Lu nodded with a smile, then turned to look at Cheng Qianyu: "I have to say, your brain is very fast, you..."


    Mr. Lu suddenly did not speak. He lowered his head and stared at the Oolong Zhanjin knife in his hand.


    "What''s the matter?" Cheng Qianyu finds that he is looking at himself and turns to ask.


    Mr. Lu looked at him, or at the knife in his hand. His eyes widened, as if he couldn''t believe it. He suddenly asked, "you Where are you from? "


    "Yunzhou."


    "Yunzhou?"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "It''s OK. No wonder I just felt the breath of flying dragon from this knife..."

 Chapter 316

    "Flying dragon?"


    They would never have had such a big reaction before, but now it''s different. Feilong, they just saw how dangerous the war was. Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu are the two parties most aware of it!


    Although I won later, the situation at that time was over as long as there was a problem! And even if they win, they also pay a lot. Luo Peng hasn''t woken up until now. Cheng Qianyu just recovered not long ago. This is a real price!


    Unexpectedly, Mr. Lu suddenly mentioned it today.


    "Do you know about Feilong?" Tie Ning asked.


    "Well, I know." Mr. Lu nodded. "Old man, I''ve been wandering around for hundreds of years. There are many things I don''t care about, but there are also many things I will remember all my life! The flying dragon in Yunzhou is one of them, but I calculated that someone would come to kill him in the future. I didn''t expect that it would be you. "


    Mr. Lu said, looking at Cheng Qianyu with a smile, but his eyes unconsciously glanced at the knife.


    According to the legend of Feilong ancient village, after the arrival of Feilong, a travelling master came here and said that someone would get rid of the Feilong in the future. Not long ago, we went there to fight against the Feilong. At last, Cheng Qianyu killed it! It''s a complement to the legend.


    From then on, maybe many years later, there will be this story, in which perhaps the biggest highlight has become the Dragon chopping, and the wandering master can only play the role of a dragon. However, as the party concerned, we know that this seemingly dragon figure is actually the greatest master in this story!


    Travel for hundreds of years, now appear in front of us, this is a has become an immortal master ah!


    However, such experts have always kept a low profile. It is said that they are not willing to participate in this kind of thing.


    Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning are both surprised at the fact that he has lived for hundreds of years and has become an immortal. Yin Si is also wondering that this old man has a little connection with us, but Mr. Lu himself is surprised.


    Just now, there''s another thing he didn''t say. That knife does have the smell of flying dragon, but he knows the knife itself!


    Mr. Lu looked at the Oolong Zhanjin Dao. He couldn''t see anything on his face. Even if he had any expression, they would think that it was because he met the person who had calculated to cut the dragon. No one would think that he was shocked because of the Dao itself!


    "Is it his apprentice? This knife was originally there... " Mr. Lu was puzzled in his heart, but he immediately came back to himself and stopped thinking about it. "He has so many apprentices that it''s nothing to meet him, but where is he? Listen to them, Luzhou How can I help you


    How do they figure it out? Over there, the man in black in the sky looks at the people in front of him, frowns slightly, reaches out his hand and pushes Lu Renjia around him: "that bird is the murderer who killed your descendants. Go on, kill him. I''ll stop the others for you!"


    "Good!" Lu Renjia didn''t think so much. He took the fork and rushed to Yinsi!


    But the man in black, after Lu Renjia''s hand, wanted to move a little on the side, and he meant to retreat


    In this group of people, the first to sell teammates, that is the daily operation! There are different ways to sell your teammates, but they all come to the same end


    At this time, the deer demons have all withdrawn. In front of them, only the external monsters are left. Because they are worried that there will be problems after entering the forest, some of the leaders of the monsters do not let their men rush past.


    This battle has been a very beautiful one for them. The loss of their own people is the lowest in recent years. However, the number of enemies killed is so large that every monster is happy, so they are obedient and do not pursue.


    At this time, the two sides, the outer side, the inner side, the outer side and the inner side, are just two.


    "It''s just that it''s not proper to let you die. Out of humanitarianism, I''ll give you a ride."


    The man in Black said faintly, holding his right hand high in the palm, thundering.


    "Be careful, he''s going to let go again!"


    At the bottom, the monsters outside had already seen his move, and immediately someone yelled, and everyone was on the alert to watch out for him.


    I don''t know who this thing can fall on!


    But after hearing this, the man in black laughed, snorted coldly, looked down at these people and said, "is that all you understand about strength? Let me tell you what is ray and what is Heaven''s punishment


    The man in Black said, and the flow of mana on his body was accelerated several times. In the palm of his hand, the power of thunder was getting bigger and bigger. Suddenly! Hit the sky!


    On the wall, Tie Ning frowned slightly, looked at him and murmured, "he Secondary two is a serious disease. "


    "But the strength is really there, and this move..." Cheng Qianyu looked up at the sky, "it''s not so easy to defend."


    "Ah?"


    Tie Ning knew that it was just a reaction. Looking up, there were already black clouds rolling in the sky!"This is..."


    "Lei Yun!" Cheng Qianyu opens his mouth lightly, moves his hand and turns the Oolong Zhanjin Dao into a Daguan Dao. He holds the hilt tightly with both hands and stares at the sky. "Be careful, ray is the enemy of monsters since ancient times."


    Cheng Qianyu''s voice just dropped. On the other side, the man in black "ha ha" sneered twice. He held his right hand high and clenched his fist. He smashed it down!


    Boom!


    His fist, of course, was bluff and powerless, but the black cloud on that day was not!


    Boom! The sky was full of black clouds, which almost covered the half of the city. In the clouds, there was thunder, just like a swimming dragon. At the next moment, the dragon would follow him and dive down in an instant!


    "Run


    Old Mr. Lu shouts, takes the lead to fly, arms shake, a white light touches the sky and the ground, only rushes up to meet the Thunder Dragon!


    But that''s all he can do.


    It''s not that he can''t show his strength, but that he can''t show his strength.


    Not to mention that the man in black doesn''t know what other strange moves he has, maybe he has a back hand, that is, his strange ability to copy other people''s magic. You should be more careful not to let him take this opportunity to copy his own ability.


    And there are those guys


    Mr. Lu knows that as long as he has them, he can''t use his mana so openly. If he can kill a man in black without contacting him or using weapons against him, then with his ability, he can end things here when he first comes.


    But he can''t do it. His weapons, and the things that can kill that guy without meeting him, can''t be used. If he uses them, he will be killed!


    Even today, the thunder cloud that can be broken up by waving can only block a large force


    Thunder Dragon side, countless thunder and lightning, like a snake out of the general follow Thunder Dragon, like a sword straight down, without reservation to those monsters!


    Boom!


    Click!


    "Help, help --!"


    "Ah


    "Brother! Don''t Ah


    The monsters at the bottom basically had no means to fight against this kind of thunder force, and they were immediately hurt and screamed incessantly!


    On the city wall, Cheng Qianyu waves a black knife, and Tie Ning swings an iron bar to fight the shock wave. He can still protect himself, but that''s all. Even the city walls around him begin to collapse under the bombardment of the thunder. I can''t hold on for a long time!


    On the other hand, Lu Renjia and Yin Si are already fighting. They are also in the attack range of thunder at this time. But maybe they are constantly moving, or they are so lucky that no thunder has fallen on them for a long time.


    "Dang!"


    Yin Si kicked Lu Renjia''s fork again. One of his spells was to make his pair of bird claws as hard as steel. That''s what happened today.


    Lu Renjia was the enemy. He was very jealous when he met him. He had already killed his eyes. He didn''t think about the situation around him. He rushed over without thinking. He stabbed him again.


    Bang!


    Silver four at this time has completely become a bird, body back a tilt, legs a lift, directly with two claws to grasp the three fork, dead clamp it!


    "Let go!"


    Lu Renjia stabbed hard forward. At this time, Yinsi was hanging in the air and kept flying with his wings. He rushed forward, and Yinsi rushed in that direction. He pulled back, and Yinsi followed. After a certain distance, he began to fly hard in the opposite direction, and did not let him move again.


    Silver four control the wings behind, constantly change their direction of power, so that the deer Renjia how also can''t take back his fork, also can''t break away, suddenly eyes up a Piao, see what.


    "You release me!" There, Lu Renjia was still strong, and he was tugging and waving. He wanted to throw Yinsi out. But at this moment, Yinsi suddenly had a bad smile on his face. He released his claws and whispered: "I''ll go to your place!"


    Hoo!


    Lu Renjia is working hard, the other side suddenly let go, this is inertia! Straight back, the strength of the hand began to relax.


    And Yin Si, taking advantage of this time, circled in the air and rushed back quickly. His body was close to the wall ground, his wings turned, he hit open the three forks with his shoulders, his body tilted, and he kicked his foot in the belly of Lu Renjia!


    At this time, Lu Renjia just broke free from the inertia. Suddenly, he was kicked in the abdomen and stepped back unconsciously. His hand holding the fork was loose, and only his right hand was still holding the fork.


    At this time, Yin Si followed this force, turned his body directly, lifted the foot that just kicked him in the abdomen, grabbed the fork and lifted it up, and the other foot kicked him in the face!The next moment, silver four feet a pedal, with this power immediately away, and at the same time, this power also makes the fork on the hand of the deer Renjia more upward.


    Just at this time, a thunder suddenly fell near here. It was not the thunder that hit here, because the three prongs held high by Lu Renjia suddenly shifted slightly, and a current came here!


    This is what Yinsi just saw.


    At that time, because he was leaning back, he saw the thunder in the sky. One of them was just about to come here, but there was still a little distance.


    What he did after that was to make Lu Renjia retreat and make him closer to the thunder. At last, he pointed his three prongs to the sky to lead the thunder!


    This height, a sharp metal object, this special is not lightning rod!


    Click! Thunder down the metal rod straight to the whole body of Lu Renjia! All of a sudden, lightning thunderbolt, deer Renjia''s body immediately covered with a layer of scorched black!


    At this time, Yinsi was far away from the fish disaster.


    "Go to hell!" Silver Four fly in the air, and avoid a thunder, raise a hand to wave, a water grain knife light instantly cut in the past, straight split in the deer Renjia body.


    All of a sudden, blood splashed, but with the high temperature of the thunder, it turned into black pieces

 Chapter 317

    "Click boom!"


    After the thunder, how can the body be intact? Although the strength of Lu Renjia is relatively strong, it is just a deer demon. How can it resist the thunder?!


    Even though it''s artificial.


    "Waste, that''s it!" When the man in black saw that Lu Renjia was struck by thunder, and then he was wounded in the abdomen by the silver four one water knife, he saw that he could not live any longer. He couldn''t help but scold, but he didn''t look too surprised.


    It can be said that Lu Renjia has long been dead in his heart, and whether he lives or not in reality is a matter of fact.


    "Give me your surplus value!" The man in black murmured and waved his right arm. His right hand looked like Spiderman. It seemed very natural and unrestrained, but there were some middle two postures. At the base of his hand, a silver spider silk suddenly stood out!


    This move, he once copied from a spider monster there. However, since he can make this action, it shows that this guy once lived in the city and accepted advanced things!


    That action, if you tell me you haven''t seen Spider Man movie, I don''t believe it!


    A pencil thick spider silk seemed to come out as if it were alive. It took the initiative to find the deer Renjia who was slowly falling down. Then it suddenly split into five branches in mid air. Like five fingers, it stood at the neck, shoulders and left and right waist of the deer Renjia''s back.


    Five spider silks stuck to Lu Renjia''s body, just like skin and flesh growing. The man in black felt the strength of spider silk on his hand, and suddenly pulled back, directly pulling back the body of Lu Renjia!


    Of course, maybe at the moment, Lu Renjia still has half a breath, but so what? Anyway, when he comes back to the inner wall monster stronghold, he will definitely die and never die again


    "Old immortal, you two, and the waterbird, you remember, this time I''m not lucky, next time I won''t let you go!" The man in black holds Lu Renjia with one hand and looks at the people on the wall. He says in a cold voice.


    "Needless to say, you are not as powerful as the villains in TV dramas." Yin Si flapped his wings and said with disdain that he had just killed a member of the other party''s general. Although he was defeated by him not long ago, he was not afraid at this time.


    "Hum!" The man in black snorted and didn''t speak any more. Maybe he wanted to look like a high cold villain, but it was obvious that some of the choked people couldn''t speak. They turned around, moved their feet like a gust of wind, and flew back with lightning!


    Before leaving, I didn''t forget to use the other hand to throw out a few more spider silk and take a few more corpses from the ground.


    If you can eat two, you can''t waste it!


    This is a frugal villain


    At this time, the thunder clouds in the sky had dispersed. From the beginning, the people in black had not continued to transport energy for it. At this time and at the end, Mr. Lu also fell from the sky. Looking at the piles of corpses in front of him, the people in black had just left with only a few, most of them remained.


    And those who stay are those who have been struck by thunder, and those who are weak enough to catch a large number of people. What he just took away are all solid and powerful.


    At the bottom, many of the surviving monsters also came back to their senses at this time, and looked carefully in front of them. Where are the enemies? There are only pieces of corpses, some of our own people and some of our enemies.


    Behind him, however, are the ruined walls. It seems that it will take some time to rebuild them.


    "This is..."


    "We won, we beat them back! We killed the deer Renjia, and beat away the black guy who suffered a thousand knives. We won


    "Won


    The monsters reacted for a while, then immediately sent out a howl, raised their hands, and expressed their joy. The birds in the forest were scared to fly out and flew to the distance.


    "They are..." Silver Four looking at their appearance, thought there is such an exaggeration? I won a game.


    Mr. Lu seemed to see his doubts. He stretched out his hand, twisted his beard, and explained with a smile: "you don''t know. Since this place has been divided into inner and outer areas, they have never won such a victory in all kinds of battles, big and small! The overall strength of the inner demons is higher than that of them, especially the ring dog, the young man in black and the four pioneers, who are almost unbeaten.


    But this time, you tell them that they are not invincible. One of the four pioneers has died, and even the most difficult man in black has been beaten away by you. For them, it is no doubt the same as breaking and rebuilding their values! Can they not be happy? "


    "Well This is also ha Silver Four Shan of smile, scratched the back of the head, a little not very funny appearance.


    Looking at his picture, Mr. Lu scolded him like a joke: "hum! I know you will be complacent and kill a deer Renjia. The main contribution this time is the two of them. If it wasn''t for that guy''s weapon and magic won''t be copied, we wouldn''t be able to drive him away so soon. "He said, looking at Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning on the other side.


    "The old man said a lot, and we didn''t do anything. If we want to do it, it''s just a matter of lifting a hand and doing something within our ability." Hearing this, Cheng Qianyu immediately turned to face Mr. Lu, bowed his head slightly and said modestly.


    "Look, it''s more modest than you are!"


    Silver Four


    How does it feel like someone else''s child?


    "Cough, in fact, I think it''s not just his credit. The fat man also made a contribution. We''d better be prepared before they attack. It seems that it''s also because of him."


    "Well? Oh, indeed, that fat Where is he? "


    "It wasn''t there..."


    Silver four pointed to the woods, in his impression, the fat monk was standing there, a barrage of bullets, the result turned to see, no!


    "He..."


    "Don''t ask me, I don''t know him."


    ¡­¡­


    Let''s not talk about this side, let''s talk about the other side. After I separated from them, I took a bus back to Luzhou and went straight to the destination of Shepan town!


    This is the second time to go, that is familiar with the road, and this time my identity is not to buy expensive guests, but your guests! It''s your boss''s brother!


    I can''t be trapped.


    But I don''t know the way of zhengba jing''er, so I still follow the original way. With my memory, I came to the empty space again.


    Or the memory of that, as if there was a village, but there is a magic sickle to cut all the houses close to the ground! Flat and neat, no trees, no flowers, is loess.


    First, I took out the black robe in the system, so as not to hurt the innocent. First, I put it on, raised my hand and looked at the six petals of peach blossom on the cuff. Then I settled down and went into the forest.


    According to my memory, I found the big stone, on which is still a poem: "Tuoshan snake Town, in heaven and earth. If the public mind sees, it will not communicate with visitors. "


    Oh, I believe you, ghost!


    "Open the door! Here comes the family! Welcome As I knocked on the boulder, I revealed the six petals of peach blossom on my sleeve.


    I don''t know if it''s useful, but I went in like this last time, and this time I can only paint gourds.


    Sure enough, without waiting for me to knock a few times, all of a sudden, the boulder began to move, making a "boom" sound! At the bottom of the stone, puff, white smoke!


    I nodded. Well, that''s right. That''s how I got in last time!


    After half a minute, all the white smoke was gone. There was a stone wall in front of it, which said, "eight hundred miles away, you can''t get out of it."


    That''s what happened last time. I lost my way here for two days. At last, the herb gatherer took me out. I seemed to say that if he wanted to leave the mountain later, I would let him be the elder.


    I admit that when I said this sentence at that time, I meant to be a bit of a house keeper, but what I said must be done. If I want to achieve great things, I believe what I said. I just don''t know whether he is willing or not.


    If he doesn''t come out of the mountain, I can''t build the Presbyterian hall. Otherwise, when someone comes, I''ll arrange a second elder for him, and they won''t like it. Why should they be superior to him without even seeing his face?!


    So let''s think about it in the long run.


    First of all, in the face of this labyrinth, I know that if I try my luck like last time, I think it''s a pill. Why don''t I try this robe.


    I raised my sleeve and revealed six petals of peach blossom: "I''m the sworn brother of your boss Taolin. I want to enter the snake circle. I don''t know who is operating the maze. Please show up!"


    It''s really effective to shout three times. As soon as the third voice fell, I saw five figures coming over there!


    In the blink of an eye, five people came to me. They were all 1.6 meters tall, dressed in black robes and painted like they were going to sing Beijing opera.


    "You are..."


    "We are the land of Wufang Mountain God in the lost place outside Shepan town. We have met the second young master!" Five people bowed and said in one voice.


    "Mountain God, land? Hiss My eldest brother can even direct this person? "


    Mountain God land, that is not human! That''s God!


    Although it''s not an immortal in heaven, it''s also a God. According to the official position of human beings, it''s equivalent to a local official, similar to the ancient county magistrate. It''s amazing!


    Doreen can even control such a person?


    The five people seemed to have misunderstood me, and they said, "we used to be under the master Tao. Later, the master established this snake town and set up a lost place in the periphery, so we were selected as the land of mountain gods instead of the legendary mountain gods."


    Oh, self styled! Bai is happy.


    "My name is Guo Rui. I''m your brother. What''s your name?""Xiaoren nantianhuo..."


    "North Tianshui."


    "East Tianmu."


    "West sky gold."


    "Midheaven."


    Said the five in turn.


    As soon as I heard it, I understood that it was named after the five elements corresponding to the five directions. Taolin actually named it after this. It seems that he is not the kind of person who would be willing to live in such a place.


    "Take me to Shepan."


    "Yes


    The five mountain gods said, turning around and waving their sleeves, the stone walls in front of them all disappeared and became white again.


    But this time it''s not like I can''t see my fingers. I can see five of them all over my body, but I can''t see the rest.


    Wufang Mountain God walked in front, among which nantianhuo was the leader. He asked the four to walk in front of me. He led me and said, "second young master, when you come next time, just knock on the door at the boulder. We all know you. When we see you, we will let you in directly."


    "Well, that''s the best way."


    As we spoke, there was already a light in front of us. When we walked two steps earlier, we felt that there was a big hole in the thick fog. The four walking in front of us were separated and stood respectfully on the side.


    "Second young master, please."


    "Well." I nodded and stepped out. I suddenly changed my appearance. Looking back, the white fog was gone.


    Turning around, there was a busy market in front of me. Just two steps in front of me, there was something similar to a common archway in the capital. On it, there was a gold word on a blue background: "Shepan town!"

 Chapter 318

    "But you haven''t come for a long time. This time, you don''t come here to chat with me. It seems that you have something to ask me for help."


    In the room, Taolin sat on the futon, wearing a peach colored robe, pouring a cup of tea for herself slowly, and asked with a smile.


    "My brother is really anticipating. My brother, I really have some troubles. I need my brother''s help."


    I stared at the teacup in front of me and said that some of them didn''t dare to look up at him. They didn''t come when they had nothing to do. It didn''t look like a serious obeisance, as if I was using him.


    In front of me, a cup of green tea is flat and light, slightly reflecting my shadow, but it is blocked by the curling heat, and finally can only become a blur.


    He just poured the tea for me first and then poured it for himself.


    However, Taolin didn''t seem to care about this. She just kept a faint smile, looked at me and said, "when my brother is busy, how can he not help me? But I''d like to know what kind of problem it is that can make your conscience less brother come to me here. "


    "Er..."


    I could tell that he was joking, but the question was that it was true, which was a bit embarrassing. For a moment, I didn''t know how to answer.


    Taolin saw my embarrassment and said with a smile, "Oh, you''re kidding. Don''t care. Tell me. What''s the matter?"


    "Well Well, if my brother speaks frankly, I will not write any ink. I have a friend who has been poisoned, and now there is no way to solve the poison. So I come up with a new idea, that is, one person will pick up the poison, and then another person will treat the tendons. Brother, you... "


    "Ah, I see. Are you going to let me be one of the two, hiss I know how to cure and save people. I''m not proficient in demagogues. I don''t know whether you want me to be the current one or the latter one. "


    "The insect in her is a plant insect. Now it has taken root in her meridian. I think if you want to pick it out, there must be a person who is proficient in wood attribute magic. He is the only one who can think about it."


    "Ooh!" Doreen seemed a little surprised to pick eyebrows. "I''m flattered and flattered. I''m flattered. It seems that I have to help! It''s true that what I refined is indeed a wood attribute spell, but I can''t guarantee that it will be successful. After all, it''s taking plants from the human body, and it''s poisonous insects. I haven''t done it before. It''s not sure whether I can succeed or not. "


    "Nothing, I believe you!" I said quickly.


    Although I don''t want to make this white brother too utilitarian, sometimes it''s better to say something.


    "One more thing, although I can cure diseases and save people, there are also some" spring breeze blowing and growing "healing methods in the wood magic, which are extended by the strong vitality of plants. But in the second half, I don''t have much spectrum to take out the poisonous insects and directly treat the meridians. You..."


    "Brother, don''t worry about this. I''ve asked people to look for it. If the result is ideal, they will tell me."


    "Good! What time do you leave? I''ll go with you. "


    "Better now!"


    Better we wait for them than let them wait for us! Good morning!


    ¡­¡­


    It''s a big job to repair the city wall. The demons who are good at earth magic gathered at the edge of the city wall and began to use local materials to solidify and shape the newly scattered soil blocks and move them to repair the city wall. On one side, there are a large group of monsters with weapons in hand, staring at the forest fiercely for fear of the enemy''s sneak attack.


    But in fact, after this defeat, the spirits of the inner demons were also damaged. How could they return immediately?


    But these external monsters have just won a big victory. They are so happy that they want to fight back and beat them all at once. They are so excited that they can''t sleep. Almost needless to say, they come to stand guard consciously. There is still some expectation in their heart. They want them to come!


    In the room, he Laosan also woke up. Everyone once admired Mr. Lu''s medical skills, but also touched his hand and fingered his finger to heal the wound and restore his spirit.


    "Now you can see the situation. I can''t leave without dealing with these things, so I can''t agree to what you said."


    In the assembly hall, Mr. Lu sat at the top of the table and said with a face of embarrassment. His whole body was full of refusals. However, the only people who were really worried were he Laosan and Yinsi


    Elder martial sister Yaqin winked at Tie Ning and Cheng Qianyu, indicating that they should not let slip their words. By the way, she pretended to be a little bit more and didn''t talk much. Let them put it forward by themselves.


    "Ah? This Old man, that girl is really pitiful, and her father, guarding day and night! We look at all distressed, but we do not have so much ability, master, you hand it, save her! It doesn''t take much effort! "


    He Laosan said, tears came down.


    Although we have been fighting for this matter, they have been there for such a long time. They saw with their own eyes the appearance of Gong Xiaoting and the state of Gong Wangshu!Everyone has compassion, big or small. The two of them are obviously big. I heard that Mr. Lu doesn''t go out of the mountain. I can''t help it!


    If he really does not come out of the mountain, first Gong Xiaoting will not be saved. Second, how can he explain to me?


    In their cognition, I have found the wood Department MAGE - of course, it''s also true - if it doesn''t succeed here, isn''t all the previous achievements wasted?!


    "Hiss It''s really a bit difficult. If I could stop here, I might be able to spare time. But now, although a deer demon has died, there are still three of the four pioneers left. The ring dog and the man in black are also here. This... "


    Mr. Lu pretends to be embarrassed and seduces Mr. He to say it himself.


    Sure enough!


    "In that case, we will help you deal with the affairs here. Will you go and save people?"


    "Good!"


    He Laosan: "what


    It''s like Something wrong?


    "That''s what you said earlier. It''s easy to do. It''s really the best way. Just seeing how you play, it should be OK to deal with those people. At least those guys who call themselves pioneers can''t beat you. Let''s do it. There''s no other way."


    Mr. Lu said earnestly. He got up and walked down, went to he Laosan and patted him on the shoulder: "it''s up to you. Maybe it''s fate. After you''ve been here for so many years, our situation hasn''t changed, and you''ve just won a big victory! We need you to break this deadlock! "


    "Well Right He Lao San Yan suddenly changed the conversation style before he met him. He didn''t react for a moment, but just relied on his instinctive reaction to reply mechanically.


    "That''s good. It''s up to you!" Mr. Lu nodded heavily, turned around and left with his hands on his back. He had the temperament of an old man. He gave his skills to his disciples and felt relieved


    "I don''t think it''s weird." He Laosan looked at the back of Mr. Lu''s leaving, put his body to the silver four side, and said suspiciously.


    "I also have this kind of" rush foot. "


    "It''s an illusion!" The rest of the people spoke in unison


    ¡­¡­


    "This is Lu Renjia?"


    In the back mountain cave, there is another one beside the original ring dog and sheep army. Oh no, there are still a few lying on the ground


    It was the man in black who just came back, dragging the dead body of Lu Renjia, which had been electrocuted into a piece of scorched black. Of course, there were others, whether they were peripheral or inner, lying on the ground anyway. As long as the expensive one was not right, they picked up the powerful one and grabbed it back!


    But of course, Lu Renjia was the most conspicuous. Just after the man in black came back, without saying a word, he rushed into the back mountain with lightning, which startled the guards and made straight for the cave, which confused both of them.


    "There are a few tough guys out there, mainly a fat man, especially cheap..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The ring dog frowned. "Cheap It''s not a part of your strength, and it seems that you can''t say that. I can remember that you were very arrogant before, and you were afraid? "


    "Scared? No, I''m not afraid. I don''t pay any attention to this kind of guy. I just don''t want to fight with him. If you meet him, you will think the same The man in Black said with a cold face. He recalled everything he had just met the fat monk. He felt sick at that time.


    He believes that as long as he can fight well, he can definitely beat him, but he doesn''t know why there are barriers around him, and his thunder and lightning can''t be penetrated. Moreover, this thing is shaped by magic weapons, and he can''t copy it. That''s all. What do you mean by making a barrage of sarcasm?!


    "Now what? No matter how much you say, no matter how weak you say that fat man, you don''t take him. If they attack and take that fat man, what will you do? "


    "He came just in time. I grabbed him and fed him to the general!"


    "OK, that kind of thing, I don''t know what will happen if I feed it to the general, he..." Ring dog said, pointing to the deer lying on the ground Renjia. "Will you feed him to the general?"


    "There is no way, because the fat man, our sneak attack was discovered by them too early, and they were fully prepared. It is the best result that I can bring back this guy''s elite troops. If this guy didn''t insist on revenge for his two descendants, he would not appear in this image now."


    "Well, it can''t be wasted, eh Sheep army, you go out first and tell them to be ready. Those guys on the periphery may rush over for a moment when they have a fever. You quickly ask them to defend. "


    "Oh, good!"


    The sheep army replied, turned around, went out of the cave and ran to the other side of the village.


    Ring dog has been listening to his steps from big to small, indicating that he has been far away, and then said: "Hey, you do really well, that kind of fool, it''s no pity to lose big because of small, as long as we put some of the resources in our hands, we can cultivate another one soon!""Well." The man in black didn''t speak. He just nodded and agreed. He waved his hand and threw all the deer Renjia and the corpses onto the monster in the coffin.


    This is what they call the general.


    The corpses had just entered the coffin, and all of a sudden, the runes on the surrounding stone pillars all flashed, but the ground place was still dim.


    Then, there was an emerald green light on the monster. It seemed that a strange little ghost got up from him. His body was unreal. He could not see his appearance. He only knew that he had a pair of eyes and a big mouth.


    It was this big mouth that bit directly on the corpse. It was as simple as cutting tofu. It took a few mouthfuls without stopping. Almost in the blink of an eye, it swallowed the body as big as Lu Renjia. Then, it turned to the rest of the people.


    But a few seconds later, it swallowed all the bodies it had just thrown in, and the light on the monster''s body became more pure.


    Ring dog can feel that this guy, who is the same as himself, has a strong momentum!


    On the other side, the sheep army came back to the stronghold from the back mountain, and immediately gathered the soldiers to defend against the attack, but no one found out. Just at this time, a bald fat man walked down the woods to the stronghold

 Chapter 319

    The fat monk felt very depressed because he had not found any wine until now.


    It''s like a group of eunuchs going to the brothel to ask how much sorrow you can have Oh no, it''s like a bald man without a drink.


    There is meat and no wine. This is a more tragic story than the Cowherd and the weaver girl. Where does the fat monk know that there is more than one kitchen in the surrounding monsters'' stronghold, and the monsters try their best not to let him find out. So he thinks that the monsters here don''t drink as they used to do in the temple, so he comes here


    It''s also the misfortune of the man in black. He planned to go back as soon as he came out and saw the outside of the stockade. As a result, he was so disturbed by them that he didn''t have time to go back. He thought it over carefully!


    There is no wine in the kitchen. It''s no use going back. It''s better to follow them and go to their stockade to find wine!


    ¡­¡­ Yes, this guy''s logic is that simple.


    The main reason is that he is not afraid of heaven and earth, the Buddha''s light protects his body, and there are artifacts beside his body. Even if his brain is not easy to use, he will not die


    So he followed a wave of monsters back to the inner walled stronghold and came here along the trees.


    The stronghold surrounded by monsters is not like the one outside. There is no wall, only a fence. As I said before, the wall can''t prevent the goods. Can you block it with a small fence?


    Directly through the past, swaggered into the village, began the great cause of looking for wine.


    At this time, the sheep army had just assigned the task, and each monster soldier went to the fence to defend, while a living treasure was crossing the camp


    "One of the four pioneers has gone, and now is a good time! You know, they have more resources than us. If we wait, we will only restore their vitality, but we won''t change anything. I think it''s better to kill them at this time and take them by surprise! "


    Outside the monster stronghold, in the assembly hall, although he Laosan still feels that something is wrong, what about him? The enmity of the past and the pursuit of today are combined into one. There''s no reason not to go!


    "You don''t say that like someone who has just been saved." Elder martial sister Yaqin took a look at him, lowered her head and continued to drink tea. She took a sip and said, "I know it''s going with the wind and waves."


    "You..."


    "Am I right? Kill a pioneer and it''s all right? Besides, it''s not your credit. Your credit is that the man in black punched us to make us feel better. Besides, it makes no contribution


    Elder martial sister Yaqin showed her hand, which was also not like the woman who yelled at them to avenge him after he Laosan was injured. But they didn''t see this scene, so they didn''t think there was anything wrong.


    "This time, the other side just came to attack a small team. Do you know what their strength is? Although Qianyu''s Dao can''t be copied by him, do you think that guy is so weak? The thunder and lightning, as well as the golden fist you contributed to him, is it a decoration? If we go there rashly, it will be no good! "


    "Yes, I agree with that!" Tie Ning raises her hand to answer.


    "Go, what''s up with you!" He Laosan said angrily, and sat down again with a disheartened expression: "what do you say to do, you can''t beat, just wait for them to come? I don''t know how long it will take! "


    "What are you talking about?" Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at him with a look of mental retardation. "Of course, we can''t just wait to die. We''re here with a mission. We''re going to make a quick decision. Younger martial brother is still waiting for us, so we must take the initiative to attack! Now that they are not recovered, we.... "


    "Ah, ah, ah! Stop it He Laosan was so worried that he yelled: "you''ve rejected my plan, and then you''ll take my plan and put on the appearance of a magic military strategist. Do you still call someone?"


    "Oh, it''s you who don''t want to fight. Now it''s you who want to fight. How can you say anything?"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin just stared at him and said, "are you finished? It''s really our best choice to take the initiative to attack, but how to attack is the most important thing. If you want to talk about it, just rush through it like this, you will die! "


    "Ah?"


    "No, silver four, you said, if there is no thunder, can you win the deer demon?"


    "Well Hang it Silver Four hesitated for a moment, scratched chin to say.


    "That''s it. If you know that the enemy is so strong, you''re not going to die. What is it? Last time, it was because the man in black wanted to reduce the casualties and withdrew all the people. Moreover, the deer demon didn''t look very smart and was hit by his own attack. Only in this way can we finally get such a result, but what if there is a mistake? Whenever the other side has a little operational error, their casualties are much less than now. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do I think you''re in senior black? "


    "Shut up and don''t interrupt! To sum up, their enigmatic operation is the key to our victory. If we want to win in the future, we must first ensure that they still carry out the same operation as this time! ""Well, I thought you were going to say something. It can be copied? Do you have any magic skills? "


    "No, I don''t have magic skills. We don''t have any, but I think there is a man who is unreliable. It should be said that he has magic skills..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After listening to this sentence, people fell into deep meditation at that time


    says that people as like as two peas are different from those you think, but at this time, all of you have a similar figure.


    ¡­¡­


    "Boss, boss is not good!"


    The ring dog and the man in black just came out of the back mountain. It can be said that they just opened the door curtain and took a step out. Then they saw a little demon running over with a look of panic.


    "What''s the matter? It''s noisy. Is it a burglar or something? " Ring dog is in a bad mood. Seeing the goods, he knows that something must be wrong, but now there is no big movement outside. It should not be someone else''s attack, so he says.


    As long as it''s not attacked, where can it be?


    But I didn''t expect that the little demon ran in front of him and heard his words. Suddenly, he was stunned. Then, he looked at his boss and asked, "boss, how do you know?"


    Ring dog


    What''s so special? It''s a thief?!


    "Don''t talk nonsense. What''s going on?"


    "Come and have a look."


    The monsters in the inner wall may be really arrogant. How far can the characters who can replace the walls with fences guard their property?


    The food of the whole village is put together, and there is no strong defense, but soldiers are sent to guard it. After all, there are many wild animals in the back mountain. It''s good to go to the back mountain to get them at any time, so it''s not serious. What can someone steal?


    But obviously, he is too confident and too ignorant


    At least after seeing the nearly empty granary, the ring dog''s heart collapsed, just like one day when your parents told you that the school started


    Who is this?!


    The man in black also followed him and saw this scene. He was also too surprised to speak. He hesitated for three seconds and said, "which teacher gave you a lesson?"


    "Who knows?" The ring dog is crazy! "What''s so special is that the devils have entered the village!"


    "Devils come to the village..."


    The man in black frowned. Who seems to have heard of this line, and this magical operation seems to be a bit like something I''ve just seen


    "I think if it''s someone we know, or someone on the outside, then I think it''s the cheap fat man I just said..."


    The man in Black said with a cold face, and there seemed to be a little helplessness in his eyes


    What else can we do when we meet this kind of thing? The skull is buzzing!


    "There must be more than one or two people who can move all the things here. Hurry up! Look for it! Find them out Ring dog reaction come over, immediately roar a way, this is food matter son?! And wine No, it''s a matter of face!


    "Yes


    The soldiers and monsters around immediately scattered to look for the man who stole their food. But in fact, they have been looking for it since they found that the food was lost, and they haven''t found it until now


    The fat monk, as the culprit, was sitting in the woods, surrounded by Buddhist beads that had already started painting the earth as a prison, and wrapped himself in them.


    This is not only a human skill, but also a protection skill.


    Beside him, a piece of paper with a sauce elbow and a bottle of Red Star Erguotou were placed on the other side. The fat monk''s hands were greasy and he was eating elbow meat while drinking!


    However, there was no trace of other food around him. It was precisely because the target was so small that the monsters could not be found, and there was no clue, so they had to wander around.


    And the food that disappeared was actually in one of his pockets


    The third, the third magic weapon of the fat monk!


    But this is very common. It''s just a magic weapon for storing things. It''s a pocket. It''s given by master Ruyan, abbot of yunmiao temple. It should be a gift from master''s favorite apprentice, but it''s too expensive.


    Because he didn''t have any conditions before, how could he get so many things? So it has been used by him as an ordinary bag until today


    My God, so many delicious food! That''s not a lesson for this guy who''s not afraid of death?!


    This can be wiped, a dress! Only hate a few hands, not enough to pull!


    "Well, the things here are obviously better than those over there! These guys are really hateful. They actually take so many delicacies as their own. Buddha, I''m trying to educate them and alleviate their sins. Well, that''s it. "


    The fat monk thought while eating, and found a better reason for himself.This is the so-called "robbing the rich to help the poor". Whose poor is it? own! I am very poor myself!


    On one side, he is enjoying the delicious food, while on the other side, he is already in a mess


    In the surrounding stronghold, elder martial sister Yaqin and elder brother he are still in the room, ready to think about how to get the fat monk back. As for what to do after they get back, they have no real plans. After all, if we want to focus on the fat monk, we can''t think about things with normal thinking, we might as well let him play his own role.


    Just when they were discussing how to find someone and trying their best to think about the possible results, suddenly there was a strong wind outside and a crash! The door was blown open by the strong wind!


    "What''s going on?"


    A few people suddenly stood up. Before they could see what was going on outside, they heard the noise outside the house, as if there were a lot of people running around.


    "What''s going on?" Again.


    At this time, someone came out and hugged the doorframe directly, as if he couldn''t support himself. He yelled: "no No, please come and have a look! "


    "Well?" Several people turned their heads and looked at each other. They all expected something. When they got to the door, they almost fell down because of the strong wind outside!


    The wind is mainly crosswise. They don''t feel much in the house. The wind is mixed with the noise of people. They can''t hear it clearly until they get to the door.


    "Holding the grass, what a god blowing his head?" He Laosan was unprepared, but he was blown into a flurry. He quickly took a horse''s step to keep his balance and made a rude remark.


    Elder martial sister Yaqin is even worse. She is about to fall back. Cheng Qianyu and Tie Ning are behind her. They catch her with their bodies before she falls down. When they look up, their pupils suddenly shrink!


    In front of them, in the direction of the inner walled stronghold, a black cloud mixed with blue light in the sky, Taishan was pressed down, and in an instant, the whole outer stronghold was covered!


    "This, this is..." People looked at the strange sky, and they were shocked and speechless.


    At this time, Mr. Lu, who had already stood at the head of the city, was also dignified.


    In the woods, like countless bulldozers in parallel, the trees visible to the naked eye collapsed in rows, causing bursts of smoke.


    This is not the point, the point is that in the smoke, countless flags flutter, followed by the sky of evil!


    "They came so soon..."

 Chapter 320

    "What''s going on? Why is it so sudden? "


    "Are they crazy? This scene must be out of action. What is that thing in the sky? "


    "Whatever it is? It''s definitely not fun coming from the other side! "


    When they got to the wall and stood with Mr. Lu, they also saw the scene below.


    In the woods, rows of trees are swaggering and toppling. At first sight, a large group of people or some giant are walking in the woods, and the speed is extremely fast!


    However, the possibility of the latter is very low, because if it is really wide enough to make so many trees start to sway at the same time, then its height must be very large! But now, we can''t see anything in the woods. Is this so-called behemoth only wide but not high?


    "These people don''t come for revenge. Have they been so calm before? Just after the attack failed, they immediately rushed out. It''s unreasonable no matter how you look at it. " Elder martial sister Yaqin looks at the woods below. At this time, she can see the banners faintly. It''s obvious that the monsters around are attacking.


    "No, they''ve never been like this. Although the wolf demon is the only one among the four pioneers who has some intelligence, after all, the leader huangou is an old man in the world, and the man in black also has some means, so every attack has rules and even conforms to the art of war, but this time..."


    Mr. Lu is also very puzzled. Why do they seem to be reckless and rush here without thinking?


    "Not to mention what they are going to do, on this scale, it has been the biggest attack in recent years. We must go all out and take it seriously!" Mr. Lu didn''t understand, so he simply didn''t want to, and said in a deep voice.


    "In addition, separate out a small team to guard all sides, be careful of sneak attack, this may be feint, want to transfer the tiger out of the mountain!"


    "Yes


    A bear monster answered with a loud voice, dragged a big knife, casually ordered some small demons, and ran to the other side.


    At this time, there is a monster on the wall, he Laosan they have not seen before, at this time to see this new face, are curious to see the past.


    It''s a white haired ape. It hasn''t changed into a human. It still keeps the image of an animal, but its height is no different from that of ordinary people. It''s also very close to human beings. It''s wearing bright armor and looks better than ordinary monsters. It''s holding an iron bar in its hand and it''s dark all over.


    "This is..."


    Looking at their doubts, Mr. Lu said with a smile, "come on, let me introduce you. This is the leader of our peripheral monsters, the White Monkey King!"


    The white monkey king listened and nodded to he Laosan and others with a smile. It was a gift.


    He Laosan and others all nodded their heads in return. Even if they had seen it before the war, they were not so polite.


    "Have you met before?"


    "No, it should have come out these years. Moreover, even when we were here before, we didn''t recognize all the monsters here. Maybe he was a little demon at that time." He Laosan said, but his eyes were inseparable from the underground woods.


    That thick evil spirit, even he this originally is a monster of guy all feel frightened, it seems that they really moved the real!


    But what''s the reason? Such a rash move, before no foreshadowing, no reason!


    Hehe, doesn''t make sense? That makes sense!


    In the inner walled stronghold, as the supreme leader, huangou and the man in black watched his army move out, but they stayed in the stronghold. Huangou sat on a high place and looked ahead, while the man in black flew not far above his head, just below the black cloud and blue light!


    "Is that really the case?"


    "What else? If one or two are OK, everyone will be out. Can we stop them? If we forcibly obstruct it, what kind of consequences will it lead to


    The man in black looked at the ring dog below: "all the food is lost. How can we replenish it in a short time? You can''t find the people who steal the food, and the resources around you can''t make up for the food. Besides robbing them, can you think of a good way? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ring dog silent, indeed, for now there is no other way, in addition to food problems, there are people''s problems!


    All the food lost, making the original rich family suddenly bankrupt, who can stand it?! After a round of searching, we can''t find the person who stole the food. Isn''t that noisy?!


    The most important thing is that the man in black has roughly guessed who he started, but it is because he guessed that he thinks it is not so simple!


    A guy who even feels a little headache, even if he finds it, what? And since no one has found his whereabouts, it seems that the number of the other party should be very small, even the only one.


    If that''s the case, it means that he still has a magic weapon for storing things.


    "Who is he? I haven''t heard of any eminent monk with such virtue, but... "The man in black was flying in the air, muttering to himself, but he couldn''t get any answer. In his hands, two forces were raging.


    The power of the left hand is the thunder and lightning shooting straight into the sky, while the power of the right hand is the green wind swimming in the light, circling up and rushing into the clouds!


    Over the head of the man in black, the scale of the black cloud and blue light is getting bigger and bigger, and the power contained in it is not too strong to destroy a village in an instant!


    This is the preparation of the man in black for this battle. Thunder and lightning shape black clouds, green wind flow halo, two forces superimposed together, the dangerous atmosphere is more and more heavy!


    If they can''t stop the advance of the army, they can only be prepared to reduce their own casualties! Once the battle starts, he will throw this thing directly. If it doesn''t work, he will smash the surrounding monster stronghold first!


    Of course, there is another premise


    The man in black looked at Mr. Lu standing on the wall in the distance and frowned slightly.


    He can feel that this person has not used his real skills. Although he doesn''t know the reason, he knows the consequences. If he holds back some big moves and waits to throw them out when he is not on guard, he will be in a passive position!


    Well, you can''t throw it first. Let''s see the situation first.


    The man in black thought to himself, and continued to convey two forces in his hand, waiting for the opportunity.


    On the other side, under the inner walled stronghold, the mighty army has arrived, and people have finally seen the true face of these monsters.


    The first is a wild boar monster with black mane, long mouth and tusks, holding a golden ring sword. There are two monsters standing beside him. One is the sheep army, but he Laosan hasn''t seen them yet. The other is the "cruel man" who escaped last time, wolf demon!


    "The shameless monsters in the outer world all speak plainly and pitifully, but what they do behind their back is shameless! Although the resources of the surrounding mountains are less than ours, they are more than enough to support you, but you are so modest that you can steal our food by pretending to be serious on the surface and acting virtuously on the back! And stole it all! Is that a good thing? "


    The wild boar stood in front, pointed to the people on the city wall with a knife, and cried out. His face was filled with righteous indignation and endless indignation. It seemed that if there was no such wall, he would have done it with a knife!


    He was very angry here. All the monsters around him had arrived. There were countless monsters in the dark. They couldn''t see how far they were. On the top, Mr. Lu, he Laosan and others, as well as those monsters on the outside, were also confused.


    What is this and what?


    It was like being at home. Suddenly someone came to say that he had committed a crime.


    The first reaction of ordinary normal people should be: the swindler?


    "What did he say?"


    "I don''t know?"


    "Let''s not say anything else. This idiom is very good. One set after another."


    Elder martial sister Yaqin and other people murmured in a low voice. There was a kind of feeling in her heart.


    It''s unreasonable for them to rush here so hastily. If they just make an excuse, it can''t be such a funny excuse. Moreover, the look of the wild boar is like the truth.


    Well, if it''s true, it''s probably the only one who can do it


    They whispered and looked at each other. They all saw what they wanted to see in each other''s eyes,.


    Well, no, it should be him!


    But they know, those monsters don''t know, they are still ignorant, they steal food? How is that possible? And what he said is true. Although there is a lack of medicinal materials, fruits and vegetables, there is still enough meat and grain. You can''t steal those things even if you steal them. You have to steal medicine!


    "Brother, I think you have misunderstood that we have never done this. We are fighting for such a strange reason. I''m afraid it''s not beautiful."


    The White Monkey King, holding the iron bar, looked at the boar below and cried.


    This kind of scene, if really fight, win or not is two things, sacrifice will be very big! As the leader of the surrounding stronghold, he must try his best to stop it. Once he fights, there will be countless casualties!


    "Well! Don''t be hypocritical. Only you people will steal our food! If you don''t want to return it, come down and fight! Or we''ll rush in and get it ourselves! "


    The two wild boars, with their noses full of breath, roared up and looked at the environment of the city wall carefully, as if it was easier to watch the place.


    The white haired Monkey King frowned and said in a low voice, "old man, this product is a dumb one. It''s useless to reason. If we fight, they will not be able to fight. We have a lot of casualties here. What should we do? Do we really want to fight?"


    "Well..." Mr. Lu looked at a large area of Wuyang under him, and then looked at the dark clouds and blue light in the distance, pondering for a moment.


    ¡°¡­¡­ There''s no way to avoid it. With this momentum, they can''t ride a tiger. They come here in such a fierce manner. If they just walk away, they can''t get over it. ""You, you mean..."


    "Even if it''s symbolic, we have to fight. We can''t do it, and they can''t either. This time, it''s inevitable! "

 Chapter 321

    "This time, it''s inevitable!"


    Mr. Lu said in a deep voice. He turned his head slightly and looked at he Laosan and others on the other side, making a wink.


    Several people felt his eyes, turned to him at the same time, looked at him for a while, God synchronous nodded.


    His meaning is very clear, since there is no way to avoid it, so many words are unintentional, so we can only fight!


    Cheng Qianyu didn''t do much in the last battle, except to cut the man in black with a knife, there was only thunder blocking left. At this time, the war was just in high spirits. After seeing the look of Mr. Lu''s envoy, he waved the black knife and jumped down in a moment.


    "Qianyu, don''t be reckless!"


    Elder martial sister Yaqin was surprised. She just yelled out a word. On the other side, Yinsi was also moving. She jumped down the wall, spread out her wings and caught Cheng Qianyu on the way. They fell to the bottom together.


    "Hey, you two, don''t fight for success, especially you, old four! You just killed one. It''s my turn! " As soon as he saw that the two men had gone in front of him, he was in a big hurry and jumped down. Tie Ning was also close behind, and all four of them went down!


    "You No matter what you like, do what you like


    Elder martial sister Yaqin was so angry that she stamped her feet and simply sat down with a wave of her hand. She looked forward with her arms around her chest.


    "Ha ha ha ha, it seems that you usually have a headache. Follow these disobedient guys." When Mr. Lu saw this scene, he burst into laughter and shook his head.


    "Ah? I''m ok. I don''t have much at ordinary times. I just took them with me this time. " Elder martial sister Yaqin put her elbows on her knees and rubbed her face with her hands. She rubbed all the meat on her face. It looks lovely.


    "Well, then, the one you''re talking about should have more headaches than you. After all, he often has to deal with these guys." Mr. Lu continued.


    "Ah?" Elder martial sister Yaqin was stunned. She didn''t react for a moment. After shaking her mind, she realized that he was actually talking about me.


    "He It''s OK, too. "


    "Ha ha, I''m looking forward to it more and more. Who is this man?" Mr. Lu said with a smile, his eyes narrowed.


    Next, Cheng Qianyu stood in a cone shape. Cheng Qianyu stood in the front, holding a gold knife of wulongzhan, and his eyes fixed on the wild boar. He said in a cold voice, "what? Want to play? Are you qualified? "


    "Qualifications?" The wild boar seemed to have been humiliated, and immediately became angry: "I am the first of the four pioneers - the boar pioneer! Do you think I''m qualified? "


    As soon as he said this, the sheep army behind him didn''t respond. He was just a rammer and had no sense of shame. But the wolf monster covered his face after hearing this.


    As a wolf, I''m not as good as a pig. I can''t stand my pride!


    Not only him, but also Cheng Qianyu


    "Can you be a boar? This is really strange. I thought you were just a young man who was pushed to the front


    "Ha?"


    "After all, you really don''t look smart. It''s like the kind of cannon fodder armour that people just throw out to die."


    "Ah?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ He didn''t seem to have such a poisonous tongue before On one side, Tie Ning frowned slightly after listening.


    "Bad learning!" On the wall, elder martial sister Yaqin helps her forehead.


    "You I''m so angry! Look at the knife The wild boar''s nostrils were full of breath, and when the pig''s hooves were pushed, a burst of dust suddenly came up. The whole pig also rushed to it immediately, just like a hungry pig, holding a big knife and chopping it!


    "Well! Let me teach you how to play with knives


    Cheng Qianyu''s eyes narrowed slightly. He didn''t see how he was moving. His body disappeared like a ghost. The next moment, he appeared in front of the boar.


    "Ah?"


    The boar didn''t expect that the other side''s speed was so fast. He could be the first of the four pioneers mainly by strength and speed, and both of them depended on mang!


    Regardless, with a strong explosive force to directly rush out, mindlessly hit the opposite side, by the way, a knife to smash down, generally speaking, the opposite side is not dead also less half life!


    After all, the old saying is good, strong afraid of horizontal, horizontal afraid not to die!


    I''ll ask you if you''re afraid!


    But I didn''t expect that today, before mang got up, mang came from the opposite side first!


    "Dang --!" In the


    panic, wild boar only had time to speed up the movements of the hand, the golden ring broadsword was cut down ahead of time, but there was no use. Kwai Chai''s knife first cut down, and it just cleavage the end of the broadsword. It''s the place where it is hard to exert itself close to the hand guard.


    Miso!


    The black light flickered, and the huge force made the boar step back directly. A pair of stubborn pig''s hind hooves rubbed out two straight tracks on the ground. Cheng Qianyu, with his toes gently, was enough to maintain his balance. With his own and his own Wulong Zhanjin Dao, he drove all the way!"Did he have such dexterity before?" Seeing this, Tie Ning frowned.


    "Wait, this is..." On the city wall, elder martial sister Yaqin also saw this scene. She was startled. She leaned over to see Cheng Qianyu, with a look of surprise in her eyes.


    "That''s the power of the oolong." Mr. Lu stood aside and said faintly.


    "Ah?"


    "Oolong, the knife he held in his hand. Just now I found out that Oolong''s power has awakened. Especially after it killed the flying dragon, it absorbed the dragon''s blood and made it more solid. Now, it can help him fight."


    "Then this..." After hearing this, elder martial sister Yaqin was not surprised. Instead, she was more worried and looked at Cheng Qianyu with a worried face.


    "Are you worried about who is controlling whom when the power of Oolong wakes up?" Mr. Lu asked, as if he could read her heart.


    "Ah? Er Yes


    "Ha ha ha, don''t worry. My old man can assure you that there will be no dangerous consequence in your imagination, eh If you have to explain it, you can think of it like this. They both seem to be one. He is oolong. Oolong is him! "


    Below, Cheng Qianyu is pressing forward step by step, and his body is full of black air. At the same time, there is a very powerful but enduring force - Oolong!


    What we don''t know is that when fighting with the flying dragon, because of the breath of the flying dragon, the Wulong yuan God who has been sleeping in the black sword wakes up. Although he cuts out a knife after he is attached to Cheng Qianyu to make him sleep again, with the recovery of Cheng Qianyu, his strength also wakes up again.


    It can be said that from that moment on, from the two of them became one because of the flying dragon, they formed a strange connection!


    It''s like a conjoined baby, and it''s like a split personality. Two souls appear in one body at the same time, but Cheng Qianyu is the main personality, and oolong is the Deputy personality.


    However, this does not mean that Cheng Qianyu has taken advantage of it. The reason why Oolong has not become a master is that he is still boarding in the black sword, and Cheng Qianyu''s body can''t bear its strength at this time, so it can''t inject too much power into Cheng Qianyu''s body, and it can''t stay with him for a long time.


    And when Cheng Qianyu grows up, it will be able to live and input more power. But then, Cheng Qianyu, who has grown up, will also have the same power as Cheng Qianyu


    Therefore, the two are strong and weak at the same time. Now, no one can control who, and no one belongs to who, so it will be the same in the future!


    Mr. Lu saw this, so he said, "he is oolong, oolong is him!"


    At this time, Cheng Qianyu felt that the endless power in his body forced the wild boar to retreat, and the two tracks on the ground became longer and longer.


    Maybe the boar can''t watch it any more. If he retreats like this, he can go home! It''s too shameless to push people back. If you want to be reckless again, you''ll fight back with a move in your hand!


    However, it is obvious that this stubborn and desperate struggle of ramming goods has successfully aroused a greater war between Wu Long and Cheng Qianyu


    In Oolong''s eyes, how can common beasts be presumptuous?!


    "Chop!"


    Click! Dang!


    The bright black awn of the knife flashed by, and everyone on the scene vaguely saw the virtual shadow of a dragon flash by, followed by the two clear metal sounds. The next moment, blood splashed everywhere!


    Bang!


    Cheng Qianyu stopped, still on the top of his feet. His pace was light, and he slowly fell to the ground, leaving no footprints, which formed a sharp contrast with the two tracks. And in front of him, the golden ring sword that the wild boar was holding in his hand was broken in two and fell to the ground, still shaking slightly.


    The wild boar, however, couldn''t control himself. His hooves fell off the ground and flew upside down. He bumped into the demons and monsters behind him and knocked down many people like a bowling ball. Then he stopped and collapsed on the ground with those unfortunate people. There was a long wound on his chest and abdomen, which was bloody red!


    "Hum!" Cheng Qianyu snorted coldly, no, or it can be said that Wu Long snorted coldly: "beyond our capacity!"


    At the end of the speech, he tossed his hand slightly and played with a knife! On the ground in front of him, there was an arc-shaped trace, in which there was a faint flicker of black light, connecting the two tracks drawn by the wild boar.


    "Poof! Cough, son of a bitch, give it to me


    The wild boar took advantage of the monsters behind him as a cushion. He didn''t get much impact, but his chest hurt badly. He bit his teeth and yelled. As soon as he reached out, he picked up a knife from the ground. A fat pig stood up and pointed to Cheng Qianyu in front of him!


    When the monsters on both sides saw the scene just now, they were afraid, but there were only four people in front of them. On their own side, they said that there were thousands of troops and horses. They were calm in their hearts. They immediately held up their weapons and rushed forward with shouts. The leaders were the sheep army and the wolf monster!On the other side, outside the stronghold surrounded by monsters, the man in black and the ring dog seemed to feel something at the same time. They almost made a sound of surprise, and their eyes changed.


    "Do you feel it, too?" Ring dog below, heard the reaction of the man in black, looked up and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well The man in black frowned, hesitated and nodded.


    "How can it be? That''s the real dragon flavor. How can it be? " Ring dog widened his eyes, staring at the front of the battlefield, uncertain.


    The dragon has always been the king of all animals and the master of all animals. But long ago, this race was classified as a God because of its strong blood line, and paid little attention to human affairs. But because of their high reputation, many practitioners use some of their moves in the name of dragon to show their strength.


    Of course, those so-called dragons are the illusions of the practitioners who use their magic power to condense them. They are not real. When Cheng Qianyu makes his move, the shadow of the Oolong suddenly appears, but the monsters on the scene regard it as a kind of pure virtual shadow and don''t pay much attention to it.


    But the man in black has high mana, and the ring dog is an ancient aura creature. How can they not feel the real dragon in it?!


    "Something''s wrong. If there is a real dragon, they will never win!" The ring dog was in a hurry at that time. It was also a beast. It knew the dragon''s power best. Especially now, what was ahead of it was all its troops and the accumulated information over the years. It couldn''t make any mistakes!


    "Do it now, I''ll go first!" Ring dog a big drink, four claws and use, directly rushed out, no matter what, he also want to go to the front to have a look!


    In the sky, the man in black watched the ring dog go into the woods, looked up again and said, "hum! Dragon? Let me see, you real dragon, what is your strength? "


    After that, the man in black suddenly clenched his fists, the two forces of thunder and wind stopped output, and the huge black cloud and blue light above his head began to stir up, as if it was going to explode at any time!


    "Let them see your power, go!" With the right hand of the man in black, the black cloud and blue light suddenly turned into a pillar of light, circling in two colors, and rushed straight to the outer stronghold! At the top of it, the shape of a dragon head is outlined


    This is the fake dragon condensed by magic power, but its momentum is no worse than that of the real dragon. Its overwhelming momentum is like the end of the day!

 Chapter 322

    "All for me!"


    In front of the outer monster stronghold, the wild boar gave an order, and all the monsters rushed up immediately. It was the sheep army and wolf monster that led the way.


    Cheng Qianyu stood in the same place with a black knife. It seemed that he didn''t see the countless monsters at all. He just looked at the front, as if he was lost.


    However, no one dares to touch the breath from him.


    Monsters, from the distance of ten steps will feel shivering, five steps distance can not help shivering, if closer, hum! If you sink into an ice cellar, it seems that the blood will solidify!


    This is The breath of Oolong!


    Orc master - the breath of the dragon!


    Just then, behind Cheng Qianyu, "Shua Shua -" two figures ran out to meet the sheep army and wolf monster.


    He Laosan, Tie Ning!


    The wolf monster was rushing forward with a mace. He Laosan''s huge figure appeared in front of him. He clenched his fist and waved a hammer first!


    "Bang!"


    The golden fist hit the wolf''s mace heavily, but it was obvious that the weapon was not sharp enough to hurt he Laosan, who was protected by the golden light. On the contrary, because of he Laosan''s strange power, he bumped back and hit him in the face.


    That mace is not only thorny on one side


    "Oh


    The wolf monster''s nose and mouth caught the spike on the mace. Unlike he Laosan, who had the magic power of protecting his body, he was punctured several times. Fortunately, the place where he didn''t Pierce was also painful. He couldn''t help howling immediately.


    The most ironic thing is that the thorns on this thing are all his own teeth, because he has become a monster and has certain regeneration ability, so he simply broke off a few teeth for himself, polished them and inlaid them on this stick.


    It turns out that today


    Do you know what it''s like to bite your own face? He knows


    Bang!


    The wolf monster was blown out by he Laosan''s powerful fist, flew upside down and fell to the ground. He didn''t know whether it hurt or stabbed. Anyway, he was still howling there.


    He Laosan doesn''t care about that. He shakes his arm and clenches his fists tightly. His two big fists are full of gold. He pours directly on the wolf monster. It''s a meteor fist!


    "We are not finished yet!" he said


    "In front of the thatched cottage, you call the old man immortal, don''t you? I remember


    "To do evil, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger, to do evil for the tiger! Practice your hands for me


    "Cruel, isn''t it? Use your own teeth as a weapon, right? I''ll help you knock out a few more! "


    "I can''t run fast, I''ll help those two deer demons teach you a lesson by the way..."


    He Laosan was on the rise. He just wanted to fight, but he couldn''t stop. The monsters around him were so scared that they were shouting while fighting. It was too powerful to move.


    They didn''t dare to move. The people on the wall were excited.


    The white monkey king saw that he Laosan was so brave, which immediately aroused a burst of heroic feeling, and he shook his arms and cried out: "brothers outside! This is our place. We are the host and they are the guests. How can we just let the guests come? Go down with me and kill those guys in the inner circle


    "Good!"


    In the stronghold, the sky shaking cry sounded. The White Monkey King took the lead to rush down. Using the agility of the ape clan, he jumped into the inner monster pile accurately. Guess the head of one of them made a buffer, and threw a stick directly on the face of the monster around him!


    At the next moment, the outer monsters who had been waiting for the attack were out at the same time. They went to the battle with swords, guns and halberds, and directly called the inner monsters. Silver Four didn''t get the chance to fight with the big four, ah no, there were only three big forwards left, so they immediately took on the task of vanguard and began to clear the army!


    On the other side, Tie Ning against the sheep army, Hunyuan shake mountain stick wave, Tianya ranking 17th master, that is not covered! As soon as the stick technique came out, it was hard to fight the goods. After several battles, the sheep army''s arms were numb, and only his fighting spirit and desire to survive supported him to continue to resist. It seemed that he would not be able to do so.


    At this time, suddenly, from the depths of the forest, rushed out a white figure, fast as a ray of light, straight through the demon group, came to the front line!


    Silver four a look to stare up, ring dog!


    Cheng Qianyu was in the direction of running forward around the dog. He lost his left hand behind him and held a knife in his right hand. He swung it as if he were paddling. But every time he went down, a black light flashed by. Then, there were bursts of screams!


    It''s really not his intention. It''s really the strength of the oolong. If you want to fight for a long time, you must use this flat-a method. If you open it up, it''s estimated that it''s just one shot. After the fight, you will have no strength.


    Just at this time, Cheng Qianyu raised his head. In front of him, the ring dog came.


    Twenty steps away, it''s enough to feel it. Although it''s not so strong now, as an ancient creature, its perception ability is far better than that of ordinary monsters. You will know that the person in front of you is oolong!But at this time, it is inevitable. Too fast to dodge!


    "Hum!" Cheng Qianyu gives a cold hum, raises his hand and cuts it directly.


    At this time, because the fast speed of the ring dog is the blink of an eye, the distance of the original 20 steps has been shortened by more than half, less than 10 steps, and the black knife light, with another fast speed, will shorten the distance again!


    "Damn it The ring dog was shocked, and the black light was coming. But he could only stretch out his two forepaws and protect them with magic. He resisted the light of the knife hard!


    "Miso --!"


    Black light in the past, the body shape of the ring dog immediately flew back and fell into the group of demons.


    "Qianyu, get out of the way and let me come!" Silver Four flapped his wings and immediately roared. He didn''t care whether Cheng Qianyu wanted to or not. He passed him and ran to huangou.


    "Cut." Cheng Qianyu, or oolong, showed his hand indifferently. Suddenly, he felt something. Looking back, the boar stood up again. His hand was replaced by a big axe. His body was scarred, and half of his black bristles were dyed blood red.


    "You are a tough man, master of weapons." Cheng Qianyu looked at him and joked.


    The main reason is that since the beginning of the battle, the boar has rushed over several times. As I said just now, in order to make the fight longer, oolong is a ping-a. therefore, after several times, he has not really given this rough and thick rammer a fatal wound, but his weapon has been cut off a lot


    But here is the battlefield, the most important thing is weapons. As long as people are not dead, get up and pick up a weapon and continue to work!


    So Cheng Qianyu just jokingly called him "master of weapons".


    On the other side, ring dog also got up at this time, looked at his hands, palm, a deep knife mark, almost cut the bone! And I have already used magic to defend myself. This pair of palms should be harder than steel!


    At this time, the sheep army on the other side was forced to retreat a little bit by Tie Ning, just retreated to the nearby area, which immediately attracted the attention of huangou.


    "Sheep army, you fool, run to the woods! This guy is a human. In the woods, he can''t be more agile than us beasts. He''ll kill him in the woods! "


    At the same time, a gust of wind came from the sky. Silver four had arrived, and fell from the sky. A wing knife was cut down.


    The ring dog rolled on the spot, dodged the knife, turned over and jumped back. The silver four was not easy to bully either. With one wing, he immediately took off, dodged the ring dog''s attack, and immediately fought back, but with two wing knives.


    On the other hand, he Laosan suddenly stopped and straightened up to catch his breath. He could not see what he was looking at. He could only vaguely identify the wolf monster and sighed.


    "Why don''t you fight? Tired? " White Monkey King is a stick down one, he just came to old three behind, jokingly asked.


    "Well It''s not that I''m tired. I have no words. " He Laosan puffed his cheeks and said something distressed.


    "Poof --" the White Monkey King couldn''t help laughing at that time.


    Bullshit, this goods while playing while shouting, what strange reasons are finished, hit now, Rao is his brain hole again big also should have no words!


    "What about Silver Four?" He Laosan got up and threw out the wolf monster. It was obvious that there was no possibility of survival.


    "Over there, fighting with the ring dog." The monkey king pointed in a direction.


    "Ring dog?" He Laosan suddenly cried out a voice, to the direction he pointed out, that is fighting with silver four, is not ring dog!


    "How can you grab the grass? Wait a minute, fourth brother. I''ll come, too! " He Laosan immediately roared and rushed over, like a meat bullet chariot, separated all kinds of monsters blocking the way, and ran straight over there!


    Monkey King smile, while there is no enemy around him, got empty, carefully observed the current situation.


    Among the other party''s three remaining pioneers, the wolf monster has just been thrown out and has become a meat paste. If you want to say that this product is really subdued, it has good strength, but it happened to meet a guy with thick skin and thick meat. People say that the tiger can''t stand a group of wolves. Well said, a group of wolves! You''re the only one who doesn''t admit bad luck?!


    On the other side, the boar, the white cat monkey king, just turned his head and saw Cheng Qianyu cut the axe in his hand together, and then added a wound to his body. And this time, Cheng Qianyu seems to be finally impatient. He doesn''t want to stand up again and catch up with him with a knife. He wants to mend it.


    Now it seems that everything is going well except the man in black who is still in the sky over there.


    The white monkey king thought so and suddenly looked in a direction.


    Over there, Tie Ning is chasing the direction of the sheep army.


    "Battle in the woods If it is in the forest, the speed of human beings will be weaker than that of animals, but he is a sheep monster, and he should not be faster than me


    The White Monkey King murmured to himself. Suddenly, his feet moved and he rushed to the woods.He is a monkey, one of the most agile races in the forest. Although the goat monster is an animal, if it is really more true, it can never be faster than him!


    As long as we take down the sheep army again, all the four pioneers will be killed. At that time, the ring dog and the man in black will be the bare rod commander!

 Chapter 323

    "Stop! Don''t run


    In the woods, the sheep army was out of breath and did not dare to stop. They had to run all the time, running in circles, hoping to get rid of the man who had been chasing them. But in the end, it''s not like sheep


    "Doesn''t that mean he can''t move fast in the woods? It''s faster than out there! " The sheep army looked back at the back and said with lingering fear.


    Just a few times, he was almost caught up.


    If it wasn''t for the fact that their sheep''s hooves were so good at running, he would have been severely beaten at this time


    Behind him, the white haired Monkey King climbs back and forth with his tail rolled up with an iron rod and long arms. He is like a fish in water in the woods, and his body is like a ghost. He looks at the footprints on the ground and moves forward.


    "Strange, the footprints of sheep''s hooves belong to that guy, but what about the footprints of human? He doesn''t look light, does he have any footprints? "


    The white cat monkey king thought so, and his hands speeded up a little bit, and both hands threw out the shadow. The whole monkey was like a white wind, which was flying across thousands of miles in a moment! But a few breath time, in front of me, suddenly appeared a figure!


    "That''s...!"


    In front of me, there was a sheep monster on the ground not far away. At this time, it was completely in its original shape, and there was no human form left. It rushed forward with its own sword on its back.


    And a little behind him, between the branches, a figure was shuttling back and forth, a pair of arms were extremely flexible, scurrying in the woods, carrying his iron bar on his back.


    "It''s him? How could he As fast as an ape? " The White Monkey King stopped and looked at Tie Ning, who was climbing in the woods. He observed carefully and nodded heavily: "it''s true!"


    "Wait!"


    Tie Ning is chasing the sheep army, but he hears a sharp drink behind him. He turns to see that it''s the White Monkey King.


    "Oh, it''s you, Monkey King." Tie Ning slowed down and waited for the monkey king. Anyway, the sheep monster couldn''t run. It doesn''t matter if it was a little slow.


    But also thanks to the monkey king''s speed, that is, a mistake of God''s Kung Fu, the monkey king has arrived at Tie Ning''s side, the two people began to move forward quickly, left and right to encircle the sheep army!


    "What''s the matter with your speed? Although I know that you humans should have evolved from our species, it doesn''t make sense to maintain this ability. "


    The white monkey king called out and looked at Tie Ning slightly.


    "Oh, I''m different from them. The place where I study law is in the forest, so this environment is very friendly to me. That guy wants to get rid of me by virtue of the advantages of the orcs in the forest, but unfortunately he missed that! And They are sheep people. They don''t have any speed advantage in the woods! "


    Tie Ning said in a cold voice. Suddenly, her left arm added strength and grasped a branch. Her body suddenly tightened, like a spring. The muscle on her arm moved, and the whole person immediately flew out. On the way, she pedaled a tree trunk with her right foot and changed the direction. Her right hand pushed back, grabbed the iron bar and threw it out directly!


    "I''m still here


    Hoo!


    Hunyuan mountain shaking staff is sinking vigorously. Tie Ning tries her best again. An iron bar flies out like a black whirlwind, breaking a thick branch of the arm that blocks it in front of her. However, her speed is not reduced at all, and she rushes straight at the target!


    And in front of it is the place where the sheep army passes!


    Boom!


    As a orc, the sheep army''s sensitive perception ability is still there. As soon as Tie Ning threw out the iron stick, he felt a dangerous breath. He quickly braked, stopped his four hooves immediately, and rubbed a few shallow traces on the ground.


    At this time, the "Black Whirlwind" had arrived. After breaking a branch, it hit the ground bravely. It was only one meter in front of the sheep army. It sank into the ground and stirred up a burst of dust!


    "Baa!"


    The sheep army only had time to scream. Behind him, the White Monkey King has caught up. As the ape who is best at fighting in the forest, if he loses speed to the sheep, he will lose the big monkey!


    At this time, I saw that I was approaching. I handed the iron bar to my hand, rolled the branch with my long tail, and swung myself like a big pendulum. I turned over and landed steadily in the air.


    On the other side, Tie Ning also rushed over and fell in front of the sheep army, holding the iron bar.


    On the battlefield, the battle between the two little demons has become white hot, but the good thing is that at this time, the vanguards of the other side have all disappeared, and Cheng Qianyu, with the strength of his own dragon, is crossing the battlefield like nobody!


    However, after such a long time of output, Rao Shi also began to appear powerless. His speed of wielding the knife slowed down and his face began to turn pale.


    "Something''s wrong, he''s holding it up!" Elder martial sister Yaqin was born as a doctor, and she has been staring at Cheng Qianyu for a long time. Naturally, she can feel something wrong with him. She suddenly exclaimed, turned her head and looked at Mr. Lu: "Mr. Lu, go and save him. If you go on like this, he will faint. If you fall there, you will be trampled to death!""Well..." Mr. Lu looked at her and pondered for a while, but he didn''t answer. He just frowned, as if he was thinking about something.


    "How..." Elder martial sister Yaqin was just about to ask a question. She did react and looked at the strange sky in the distance.


    There, black clouds and blue light are still raging, and the man in black is in the air, which seems very insignificant, but no one can ignore his existence.


    "You are Guard against this man. " Elder martial sister Yaqin muttered to herself and bit her lips.


    Yes, what''s the use of the four pioneers? This battle, the real contest, in fact, is just the two of them! One in black, one in white; one young, one old Even if there are thousands of troops, what should we do? As long as the dark clouds and blue light hit, it would be like Mount Tai, how can we defend it?!


    "This Well Elder martial sister Yaqin looked at the sky. Suddenly she was stunned and her eyes brightened. She looked at it carefully and said in a suspicious trembling voice: "old man, do you see the black cloud? Is it coming?"


    "Well, yes, at last." Mr. Lu nodded, his hands hanging on his side naturally, and the white light in his palm flashed suddenly.


    "Ah?"


    The people fighting below, whether they are Cheng Qianyu, who has part of the power of the oolong, or the little demon, who is humble; whether they are the leader in the inner ring of the dog, or the leaders in the outer ring who are fighting to death, all feel this power, almost stop their actions at the same time, and look in a direction


    The direction of the black cloud!


    At this moment, they seem to have lost the relationship between enemy and friend, inner and outer, and become the same identity!


    In front of the infinite power, I am as weak as a mole ant!


    Tianbian, the two forces that were originally peaceful suddenly began to be irritable, as if they would explode at any time.


    Suddenly, the man in black''s right hand pointed, the black cloud and blue light suddenly turned into a pillar of light, two colors circled on it, spiraling straight to the outer stronghold! At the top of it, the shape of a dragon head is outlined!


    "Let them see your power, go!"


    Black clothes people drink, that pair of color light dragon with endless power, from the inner walled stronghold to the outer stronghold!


    "Be careful!" Mr. Lu shouts to the people below, kicks his foot, and the whole person rises up in the sky, arms crossed in front of his chest, white light.


    On the other side, the light dragon swoops down and breaks all the trees on the path. The earth and stone on the ground collapse and destroy, just like the end of the world. Then, in full view of the public, in the cold laughter of the people in black, it bumps into the golden barrier more than 100 meters in front of the surrounding stronghold


    "Just That''s it? "


    Mr. Lu: "yes."


    Demons:


    Cheng Qianyu


    Fat monk: "hold grass, scared to death Buddha, suddenly rushed to what is this?"


    Man in black! &¡­¡­¡±


    There is no doubt that this is a big curse of manual shielding


    Are you kidding me?! What the hell! Why is that goods standing at that place so coincidentally?!


    If we can calculate the psychological shadow area of people, then the shadow area of people in black at this time should be positive and infinite.


    The whole forest, from the golden light barrier to the neiwei stronghold, was destroyed and its roots were almost pouting! When we got to the outer village, the trees were intact and there was nothing wrong with them. At most, they were swayed by the wind pressure brought by the impact for a while


    So, at this time, the man in black can clearly see that before the intact tree, a bright thing is moving slightly.


    It''s a bald head


    At this time, the fat monk just took back the Buddha''s beads. He was still in a state of shock. He reached out to touch his chest and his belly, as if he was shocked by the pressure. With his other hand, he took out a bottle of wine from the cloth bag and poured it: "I''m scared to death. Drink it quickly. There''s always some trickster who wants to hurt me!"


    Man in black


    What''s the matter?!


    I''ve been brewing for a long time, and I''m going to destroy the old man and the boy with the power of the dragon clan. As a result, on the way out, such a thing pops up?


    You know, the bead of the fat monk, at least in the whole world, is not solvable! But with your power to destroy the country and the city, you can''t hurt the magic skill of "painting the earth as a prison"!


    On the other side, Mr. Lu saw that the two-color light dragon was blocked. Although he was puzzled, he knew that there was no danger. He simply didn''t do it. He directly started the air defense technique with his feet and swayed to the ground. Some of them looked at the other side.


    At this time, his expression was quite like "if I take off my pants, you can show me this"!


    But at the same time, there is also some relaxation. After all, there is no danger. Now that the biggest threat has gone, the man in black can''t make another move of this scale in a short time, and it''s not difficult for the weaker one to think about the next."It seems that it''s the death of heaven, and you too." Old Mr. Lu laughed and ran to the battlefield in a flash.


    On the other side, the fat monk just drank a mouthful of wine, but before he could react, he saw a black shadow flash in front of him, and then a golden fist hit his stomach heavily!

 Chapter 324

    The fat monk feels aggrieved. He just wants to stutter and drink. As a result, why is it so difficult?


    There was food in the kitchen, but there was no wine. After two rounds, I walked out of the outer wall, and then I saw "Devils enter the village"


    I followed these "Devils" to another kitchen, where there was food and wine, but the problem was that it was a little far away. After I packed a bag and left, I got lost!


    It''s not easy to find some ideas. It seems that I can go back, but suddenly I see a dragon flying in the distance


    "I just ate something from you, as for it?" The fat monk was startled. He quickly turned the Buddha beads into a barrier to block the light dragon. As a result, he just removed the barrier and wanted to drink a mouthful of wine.


    As a result, as soon as he took a drink, he saw a figure rushing over. Without saying a word, he punched him directly in the stomach!


    "Hold the grass! You are unreasonable! I haven''t put my poss yet


    The sound of the fat monk killing a pig spread like a meteor into the distance, and then his fat body followed the sound, drew a perfect arc and flew out.


    Standing in the position where the fat monk just stood, the man in black was so angry that he trembled all over. He has been wandering in the river and lake for so many years, but he has never met such a thing. He has suffered so many times in a few hours!


    Cheap, can''t fight to death, can''t copy ability, also always with oneself do right!


    Can you stand him? He just copied the ability of he Laosan, and a golden fist blew out, hitting his fat belly!


    However, after one punch, he calmed down a little. After careful thinking, he knew that the situation was wrong.


    Although he didn''t see the situation on the battlefield, he knew after thinking about it. Now the four pioneers don''t have to hope. Ring dog


    The man in black looked at the city wall not far away. At this time, Mr. Lu was no longer there. Obviously, he knew that he was no longer a threat. He had already gone to the battlefield. It was impossible.


    The strength of the ring dog is not stronger than that of the real one. It''s just that it''s a little bit better than other monsters. All the monsters'' prestige in these years has been won by themselves. If it wasn''t for their vanity to enjoy the feeling of being surrounded by little brothers, even a group of monsters could be killed by them!


    "It seems that I can''t help it. " The man in black rubbed his temples and pulled the mask off his face!


    At this time, everyone was on the battlefield. The fat monk who had just been here was also beaten out. No one saw his face.


    The man in black, who almost ruled the whole mountain forest and divided the monsters into the inner and outer circles for several years, was a boy in his early twenties! He has sharp short hair, deep eyes, fair complexion, and a little stubble on his chin. Most importantly, he has a dark blue tattoo on his left cheek!


    That is the shape of a gourd, the size is only as big as a knuckle, but the lines, the details, and the lightning symbols on the gourd seem to be used for decoration are so clearly visible, which is a masterpiece!


    No wonder to cover your face, this tattoo is just a target, as long as you can remember it when you see it, you can recognize it when you remember it when you meet it again. Is it OK if you don''t cover it?


    "A bunch of trash!" The man in black scolded, turned around and flew to the back mountain. While flying, he reached into his pocket, took out a mobile phone and dialed a number.


    "Hey, fat man, what did you tell me about the Sima family? Contact them immediately! Yes, it''s too late to copy their ability now. Corpse refining is a complicated process, not just copying a skill. Now there''s no time to copy it slowly. Let them do it directly! "


    There was silence for a while, and the opposite was talking


    "It''s really dangerous, but do they have the strength to take it? If I find out they''re going to take it for themselves, I''ll let them know what the end is! You remember, even if it''s cooperation, it''s our leading role! Well, go ahead! "


    The man in black hung up and ran to the back mountain.


    On the other side, on the battlefield


    At this time, people still can''t react. How can they just feel the strong breath? The surrounding trees begin to shake violently because of the wind pressure caused by the impact, which can also be confirmed. But why is there no following?


    I always thought that only writing books can be a eunuch. How can you be a eunuch?


    All of them looked around dreamily. There were no less people and no more trees. It was as if nothing had happened. They were in a trance for a moment, and felt as if they were living in a dream.


    Cheng Qianyu is also observing, and his state is not ideal at this time, because he has been outputting the power of oolong. At this time, he is full of cold sweat, and his face is also white and frightening. Holding a black knife, his arms tremble slightly, and his breathing begins to be short.


    All of a sudden, Mr. Lu''s figure appeared beside him. Before Cheng Qianyu could react, he cut his hand knife to the side of his neck. When it was dark, he collapsed and was held by Mr. Lu."It''s hard for you. In the present situation, it''s enough. You can have a good rest." Mr. Lu said in a low voice. He moved under his feet. How did he come and how did he go? He was as fast as lightning and disappeared in an instant.


    All this happened in an instant, that is, some of the little demons around Cheng Qianyu didn''t react. What''s more, because Cheng Qianyu''s performance was so outstanding, there was no one around him


    Over there, huangou fought with he Laosan and Yin Si. They were far away from the crowd when they were fighting, mainly because huangou was later. They wanted to rush forward, but they were cut back by Cheng Qianyu. Then they arrived at Yin Si and he Laosan''s siege as early as possible. They almost reached the outer circle of the whole battlefield, and at the same time, they were the farthest away from the surrounding stronghold Fang.


    Just when the two colored dragon of the man in black came, the whole battlefield seemed to be static. The picture was frozen here. They were in the front, and they could feel the power most. For a moment, they were all frightened, and then, there was no then


    "What What''s the situation? " Silver Four looked around and tried to fly - he was pressed back to the ground when Weiya came - but now he found nothing.


    "Hiss No matter what he does, kill this guy first! " He Laosan is also back to God, a big drink, arms in a flash straight toward the past, a straight punch straight to the face!


    At the same time, silver four is also flapping wings, dive down, with he Laosan attack ring dog.


    Ring dog''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at them. Suddenly, his feet moved and he went forward. His feet were in front of him, and his legs were tight. He was stunned and forced to hold the punch of he Laosan!


    At this time, the ring dog suddenly grasped he Laosan''s arm tightly. With a much smaller body than he Laosan, the ring dog gave full play to its speed advantage. It took the first step to react. It directly pushed its legs, rotated its body, and put one knee on he Laosan''s elbow. At the same time, it released its claws and flew up with the help of force. While avoiding he Laosan''s other fist, it went straight to the silver four in the sky!


    Silver Four obviously did not expect ring dog will have such a response, there is no reaction, can only first flutter wings up, avoid its edge, and then think about countermeasures.


    For a moment, this ring of dogs with one enemy two, unexpectedly is not falling behind!


    But at this time, in the distance, a huge figure came like a shell. Silver four had already taken off, and he Laosan was on the ground, not within the attack range of that thing.


    Only the ring dog, in the middle, is the only way for the unknown object!


    Bang!


    A big meat bullet hit the ring dog steadily and fiercely, and the huge force took him to fly out directly, broke several trees, and rushed into the crowd to stop!


    The fat monk flies by!


    Maybe the man in black didn''t think of it when he started. After all, he was angry, but it was such a coincidence that he flew here! And also impartial just hit him!


    "What What''s the situation? "


    "Hen..."


    Silver four light floated down, he Laosan still kept just action, are a face muddled force, some at a loss looking at the ring dog fly out of the direction, don''t know.


    On the other side, the ring dog bumped into the crowd, slowed down faster, and struggled to get up. As soon as he raised his head, he and Lao San collided with each other.


    He Laosan: "how about..."


    Ring dog


    The ring dog is breaking down. What''s the matter?! Fight well, from where came an unidentified object to smash itself, you are throwing out a concealed weapon is how?!


    This concealed weapon is a little big, isn''t it!


    And the most important thing is that there seems to be a strange power in this "hidden weapon". Just when you touch yourself, you begin to have aggression. You fly and roll all the way. Inexplicably, you hurt yourself first!


    Bullshit, the fat monk''s body is protected by the Buddha''s light. Although he can''t resist the impact, so that he was punched and flew here by the man in black. But in the face of monsters like the ring dog, he must have the ability to attack!


    "You You mean man The ring dog felt the pain all over his body and the great loss of mana in his body, so he scolded at once.


    He Laosan and his wife:


    What''s the situation? How did it start to become the mouth gun mode?


    "Even if someone steals my food, now they use hidden weapons to hurt people. As expected, they have gone to the city, and even those honest guys like you have become treacherous! Good! It seems that I underestimated you


    "Ah?"


    "What to wear? Today, I''ve fallen into a trap. Come on, show me all your abilities and all your intrigues. Don''t delay your painstaking efforts. "


    "He, what does he say?"


    "I don''t know. Did you break your brain?"


    He Laosan and Yinsi looked at each other and frowned.


    "But you can''t beat me. I still have a trump card. Don''t you find that one of us hasn''t appeared all the time? He must have gone..."Ring dog words haven''t finished, suddenly from behind him a Buddha light shining, followed by "Shua"! A few Buddhist beads formed a circle, turned into a pillar of light and covered him directly


    The most important thing is that the area of the light column is very small. If he stands in it, he can only say that it will be enough. But as long as he has a little movement, he can touch the Buddha light wall which is like burning red iron plate to him at that time.


    "Ah! Oops -- "


    I haven''t finished the ring dog talk. I just said "I must go..." The rest turned into a scream in an instant


    The fat monk is behind him, his left hand still keeps the posture of waving Buddhist beads, his right hand touches his stomach, his face is lazy, and his eyes are full of disgust: "your words are too much, it''s so noisy!"


    Ring dog: "I grass mud code, ah --!"


    He Laosan and Yinsi look at each other.


    "Hit him!"

 Chapter 325

    "Why don''t you come? What time is it? These people have no idea of time. It''s been half an hour! "


    At the gate of the station, waiting for people, waiting in line to buy tickets, waiting for the bus, pulling people from hotels and bus shops, bringing a group of people who don''t know what to do, Wuyang Wuyang!


    Now that the peak season has gone and the new year''s day has just passed, many people have already put themselves into the embrace of what they have just done, and some people are about to put themselves into the embrace and are going back by car to finish their journey. Elder martial sister Yaqin, they mingled with this large group of people and drove back to Jicheng.


    "Don''t worry, brother Tao. Just come, just come." I hastened to one side of Taolin to explain, can''t let him wait all the time.


    "Ah, nothing, nothing." With a smile on her face, Taolin gently waved her hand to show that she was not worried. Her manner and action did not show her anxiety.


    Outside the station, the two of us also stood with that large group of people, just like two ordinary people waiting for friends In fact, they were just two ordinary friends, except that our robes were a little dazzling


    I can''t help it. Taolin, like Murong family and Mu family, is used to dressing like this. I don''t want to change it when I go out. If he doesn''t change it, I''m sorry to change it. It''s still a black robe. I want to stick my eyes together.


    But then I found out that I was caught in the trap. When we were both dressed like this, it was obvious that I was more eye-catching


    "Ah, you see, there are people in Hanfu."


    "Wow, it''s really beautiful. Unfortunately, one of them looks a little sorry. The clothes are not as good as the other. It''s wasted. The material looks good. I don''t know who bought it."


    "Come on, you''d better not plan for such a refreshing Buyer show."


    "Yes, hehe..."


    Two ignorant girls passed us not far away, talking and laughing freely in their own low voice, but unfortunately they did not escape my ears.


    I''m so special


    Is it all so realistic?! If it''s true that beauty is justice, I have a handsome man with a face that brings disaster to the country and the people. It''s suicide!


    Just like this kind of people, they have passed by us for several times. Their words are very different. I''m the only one who has the edge to refer to


    What''s more, they are right. Compared with the one on Taolin''s body, my black robe really has no bright spot in appearance. What''s more, the key point is that he is covered with this kind of clothes. From the inside to the outside, I am just a coat. This coat is quite transparent


    Modern version of the clothes covered with a Hanfu, how to see how awkward!


    Maybe I''m eager for them to come, and that''s part of the reason.


    I close my eyes, simply eyes out of mind, just closed and opened, Taolin do not know them, in case I miss it is also a matter!


    After waiting for more than ten hours, finally, among another group of people who got off to fight, I saw these people!


    "Brother Tao, here we are!" I said quickly.


    "Oh, my friend, I want to have a good look." Taolin is still a great family. At that moment, I was going to ask them why they came so late, but he wanted to see friends first.


    In the crowd, Tie Ning stands out like a rooster. At a glance, Cheng Qianyu, he Laosan, Yin Si, the fat monk and elder martial sister Yaqin are all here!


    No, it''s not only them, but also an old man among them. He''s about sixty or seventy years old, with a white beard, a white robe, narrow eyes and a kind face. He''s really a fairyland!


    This is the master!


    I hastened to greet him and bow my hand first: "I''ve met you, younger Guo Rui!"


    You''re welcome. You have to say what you have to say.


    The old man was happy: "where have you met me?"


    Me: "hmm?"


    Does that mean "seen"?!


    As soon as I looked up, I saw that the old man was joking. He began to laugh and waved his hand: "I''m joking, little brother. Don''t take it to heart, don''t take it to heart."


    "Dare not, ah, brother Tao!" I''ll call Doreen.


    "This is my elder brother, the master of wood magic, Taolin! Brother Tao, this is... "


    Mr. Lu then said, "I''m a free man. I can''t mention my name. If I ask my name, I''ll just say Lu. Ha ha ha ha..."


    Taolin, with a smile on her face, bowed herself: "Mr. Lu!"


    I also introduced them to Taolin. There are a lot of people here, and they are not a place to talk. Fortunately, there are a lot of vehicles at the gate of the station. Eight of us took three taxis and went straight to my master!


    Three taxi drivers are bored. How can they just leave the railway station and go straight to the crematorium?!


    But also did not dare to ask, three cars one by one, driving out.I''m depressed when I get on the bus. I should buy a bigger car. Although my karred is here, I can''t do so many people. I have to take a taxi when I drive here. One taxi is also a taxi, two taxi is also a taxi. Don''t drive at all. Let''s rent it all!


    Along the way, I specially sat in the same car with elder martial sister Yaqin, fat monk and Tie Ning, and asked about the business in detail.


    This is also the reason why I don''t include them in the system. First, it''s for communication. Second, I don''t want Mr. Lu to see my ability.


    I can''t help it. I''m a little shy and suspicious.


    The three people said three versions, among which elder martial sister Yaqin''s is the most reliable, but the fat monk''s is the most wonderful


    Of course, the fat monk was obviously made up, and many of the details are very unreliable.


    But at least I can see a more complete truth from what elder martial sister Yaqin said and what Tie Ning added.


    The previous story is not much to describe. After the fat monk has caught the ring dog, the ring dog is useless. Surrounded by the Buddha light, what can you do as an ordinary monster? What''s more, he was beaten by he Laosan and Yin Si, leaving only one breath. He felt ceremonial and had a beheading activity.


    The sheep army was also dragged out of the forest by Tie Ning. He didn''t know his mother. After losing the leadership of the four pioneers and encircling dogs, and the man in black didn''t show up, the remaining little demons were crushed by the leader of the king level Mr. Lu. They only persisted for a while, but they couldn''t hold on.


    In this battle, the originally high spirited monsters in the inner circle were hit by the collapse of the sky, with countless casualties and surrenders!


    The boundary between the inside and the outside has been completely broken, but now the total number of monsters added up on both sides does not catch up with the previous number of one side!


    Tie Ning and his family are outsiders. As the old people in this mountain forest, Mr. Lu, Mr. He Laosan and Mr. Yin Si are heartbroken when they see this scene. A good mountain forest, in order to fight for resources, to set up a high position and a monarch, has become what it is today!


    Elder martial sister Yaqin advised them for a while and organized people to clean up the battlefield. In particular, she focused on finding out where the man in black had gone. As a result, after looking for him for a long time, there was no sign of him. Maybe it was because the situation had gone and he had already left, so it was just a dead end.


    All the fences of the monster stronghold were gone. People checked the resources. Sure enough, the food was empty. Only the wild ones in the back mountain were left. Fortunately, there were a lot of reserves in the outer stronghold. As I said just now, the two sides don''t add up to one side. These are enough!


    The overall situation has been decided. The mountains and forests are unified, and the demons recommend the demon king to be the king. The White Monkey King, with the support of the demons and the strong support of Mr. Lu, becomes the king. The leaders of the peripheral demons are assigned different positions according to their achievements.


    In addition, at the suggestion of Mr. Lu, he promoted some of the small leaders of the inner demons to the outer leaders, so as to stabilize the people and maintain unity.


    At this point, after years of Shanzhai struggle and internal and external fighting, the forest has finally formed a whole.


    But who knows how long this situation will last?


    It''s a mountain forest, not a city. The people in the mountain forest will never act in the same way as the people in the city. We can''t live in the city. We can only do our best and let nature decide.


    Now it is unified, but how many years can this situation last? A few years later, or even decades later, perhaps in the mountains and forests, there will be a situation in which the heroes will rise together and compete for hegemony.


    But this is beyond our control. There are several autonomous regions in China. As long as they don''t make too much noise and cause too much influence, let them go first.


    But I don''t think it''s a big problem for Mr. Lu to be in charge. Elder martial sister Yaqin has just said something about the flying dragon. He knows about it, and it''s said that he''s been traveling for hundreds of years. That''s a fairy!


    In the past, I either doubted it or was so surprised that I couldn''t be more surprised. But now, after I''ve experienced so much, I''m not surprised to hear who the immortal is.


    But one thing I don''t understand is that an immortal can enslave the spirit beast. It''s not difficult for a character like this to destroy the whole mountain forest. How can he be baffled by a ring dog and a man in black?


    Is it really just the reproduction ability of the man in black?


    Then again, is his ability really so adverse? Even the immortal''s ability can be copied? There''s no solution to this. All right!


    Such a person, now missing, this is really worrying ah!


    However, this is the last word for those guys in the mountain forest. He Laosan and Yin Si cut off the head of the ring dog in public. After the knife fell, the two people burst into tears!


    Two people holding their heads, one with a bottle of wine, sat down in front of the four people''s stone tablet, just because the two violent corpses didn''t even have a grave in the wilderness! They took this as their grave and cried. They sacrificed the dog''s head and poured two bottles of wine on the ground in front of the stone tablet. The wine fell and the tears fell!"Big brother, second brother, I''ve avenged you today! Two brothers, let''s go to sleep... "


    He Laosan got up and hugged the stone tablet as if it were the two brothers and the whole world

 Chapter 326

    Elder martial sister Yaqin, they didn''t disturb he Laosan. Rao is a matter of human life. They also think this matter is more important. After all, decades of hatred!


    Several people wait for them quietly. He Laosan and Yinsi are also people who know the weight of things. Those who care about death have to take care of life. They''d better take Mr. landing with them and get here by car to meet me.


    As for why I''m late


    "Fat monk, you have a mouth. You eat more than anyone else and speak less seriously. If you hadn''t been waiting for you to eat, you would have come nearly an hour earlier and changed the train number for you. You would have had a car, or you wouldn''t know what to do!"


    I sat in the back seat and looked at the fat monk sitting in front of me. If it wasn''t for someone else''s driver, I really wanted to kick out the co driver''s chair!


    I''ll accept it. How does the brain grow? He''s number one in delays! It''s just a matter of making up a lie. In the whole story, his existence is at best a tool man to push the battle to start, and he is basically a shitty stick.


    But in his own story, he was sent to have a name of "living Bodhisattva of great mercy and salvation"!


    "So you are so greedy for the roadside food? Haven''t you already taken a lot of them from the big village surrounded by laoshizi? " I sat in the back seat with my arms around my chest and asked.


    "Ah? What? I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense The fat monk was surprised. He quickly came to a denial trilogy, and wrote "I don''t know what you''re talking about" on his face. But his acting skill was really bad, and everyone could see that he did it!


    Of course, it''s not all because there is no silver here. It''s mainly about this matter. Except for him, no one can do it!


    So, he must have a magic weapon for storing things I think so.


    Can be angry, this goods how magic weapon is so many! How enviable! It''s a waste to give him so many good babies!


    But in my heart, I didn''t say anything. I didn''t care about the food. I didn''t go into it. Anyway, it''s not mine. Besides, those people in the mountains have enough to eat. How about giving it to him?


    What''s more, with so much food and drink around him, there should be no such thing as eating overlord meal in the beef house last time.


    Well, it can be said that it has made some contributions to the society, ensured the harmonious development of the society, fundamentally solved disputes, and lightened some burdens for the police uncle


    I can''t help laughing when I think about it. It''s so interesting!


    On the other side, in one of the three cars, Mr. Lu and Taolin sat side by side in the back seat, and Mr. He sat in the front, which played a role in regulating the atmosphere.


    I do this mainly to make these two people who are about to start treatment familiar with each other, and have a little tacit understanding. Don''t have any problems later. He Laosan''s hob meat can effectively help them break in.


    But I didn''t expect that these two people seem to have a little estrangement all the time. Although there''s nothing wrong in the back seat, how can I feel embarrassed!


    He Laosan sat in front of him, and he didn''t know what to say. He simply shut up and looked out of the window with his face propped up.


    But at this time, Taolin behind suddenly spoke!


    "Do you recognize it?"


    "Ah?" He Laosan was stunned and didn''t understand what he meant.


    "Well, it''s the same with you." But Mr. Lu seemed to know the meaning of his words and replied faintly.


    "I heard about you when I came here. It''s a pity that you are also a vagrant and never met." Taolin continued, with a slightly funny tone.


    "I''m sorry for that, but it''s good to see you at last." Mr. Lu said.


    "I hope you won''t tell me about it."


    "Why? I''m in the same situation now. No, maybe it''s worse than you. "


    "That''s true."


    Two people you a word I a language say enigmatic words, he Laosan in front of listen to all Leng, these two people feelings before know each other ah, that oneself how to reconcile? Let them talk by themselves, they can''t understand!


    Talking and laughing, three cars arrived at the crematorium. A few of us got off and turned to the back. There is a colorful shop in Baishi street. Go to find master!


    "Master! We''re back! " As soon as I entered the room, I felt a surge of emotion. Although I didn''t go out for a long time, I felt that this time was a little different!


    People''s lives are at stake. From Luzhou to Yunzhou, Mu family, Murong family, Feilong ancient village, southwest ancient village, Nanyang Association


    There are so many things!


    Finally came back, relaxed all of a sudden!


    Every time, master seems to have figured out that I''m coming. As soon as I enter the yard, I can see him sitting there and looking at me with a smile. Jiujinwu is nearby, or in a tree, or in a cage, or flying between plants.


    "Master!" I quickly stepped forward and bowed."Hahaha, good, good, you''re back. How was your trip?" Master is still so kind, asked me with a smile.


    "All right! Very smooth! We have successfully found these two masters. Master, this is my elder brother Taolin, and that is elder brother he. They know Mr. Lu


    I hastened to introduce my master, and then introduced myself to Taolin and Mr. Lu.


    As a result, after finishing talking with Taolin, I wanted to talk to Mr. Lu again, but I saw that Mr. Lu was shocked and looked at my master.


    "You..." I just wanted to talk, but I didn''t know what to say, so I stopped.


    Looking at the master, Mr. Lu was shocked. He couldn''t believe it. He was stunned for a while before he made a voice: "you..."


    "Long time no see, old friend." The master raised his hand and interrupted Mr. Lu''s words. The color on his face remained unchanged, and he still had a faint smile.


    "Yes, I haven''t seen you for a long time. I didn''t expect it was you Or, I didn''t expect you to be here. No wonder I can feel it when I''m far away Well, why didn''t I think of that? There''s no need to hide in the mountains. "


    "What''s good? I can be a bad old man who is idle in the hospital every day. I can only drink tea and do some small work."


    "Why Yes? Master, do you know each other? " I asked.


    "Ah, yes, I''ve seen it before. Later, I lost contact with him. It''s not just him, that..." The master took a look at Taolin, and finally showed a different look in his eyes: "I had a meeting with that one, too."


    "Oh?" I look back.


    Behind her, Taolin''s face did not change. She was still elegant in her clothes. She just nodded slightly and said, "it''s true that we had a chance to meet each other. That''s true. Today, the three of us will meet in this yard."


    "It''s not because Ha ha Master began to say, but some unpredictable timely stop, did not continue to say, just a faint smile.


    I looked at this one and then at that one, a little worried: "I said everyone, when things are over, let''s have a good chat, OK, save people first!"


    A few people are a Leng, at the same time looked at me, and then laughed.


    "Ha ha ha ha You see, it''s urgent! "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha Doreen smiles and looks up at a room.


    "Well, that''s right there. Please wait a moment. I''ll go first and have a talk with my family."


    "That''s good."


    Taolin and Mr. Lu were waiting outside. Master stepped into the room first and asked me to follow him. They came to the door one by one. They knocked on the door a few times, pushed it gently and went in.


    In the room, because the prayer beads of the fat monk are still there, the whole room is glittering with gold, and there is a faint smell of sandalwood, but the smell of sandalwood is covered by another smell!


    A musty sour smell.


    That''s the smell of Gong Wangshu.


    Gong Xiaoting''s body''s physiological mechanism at this time can be said to be almost stopped, sweating is not out, metabolism is almost stopped, equivalent to a frozen person, but Gong Wangshu is different.


    These days, Gong Wangshu is almost inseparable. When I first came in, I was scared! Is this man in front of you really Gong Wangshu?!


    The original palace Wangshu, military background, clean, the whole person can not say the spirit! But now? The pupil is constricted, the spirit is dispirited, the nerve is tight, like a frightened bird, the hair is half gray, the most important thing is the smell of his nose!


    A father, just because of his daughter, has changed so much in just a few days!


    As soon as we entered the room, Gong Wangshu immediately looked up, saw that it was master, and silently lowered his head. But when he was about to lower his head completely, Yu Guang seemed to glance at me.


    "Well!"


    All of a sudden! I''m scared again! Gong Wangshu is just like a cat. His butt is like a spring. He gets up! The stools have been knocked down!


    "You You''re back? I, my daughter, she, do you, do you have that... "


    Gong Wangshu can''t speak any more. Looking at me, he looks nervous.


    He is hoping, hoping that I can get a way to understand Gu and save his daughter. At the same time, he is also worried. I''m worried that what I bring is not the way to dispel the poisonous insects, but the permanent despair


    If it is my nature to change it into another situation, I will definitely frighten you. But under such circumstances, where can I do this immoral thing?


    "Don''t be nervous, uncle Gong. This time It has brought us a way. Maybe it can be cured. Let''s try it first. If it can''t be cured, can we think of another way? "


    After all, it''s not a proper way. It''s not a way to water a fire and eat when you''re hungry. Now the way is like taking down the place where the fire is when it''s on fire, putting a few pieces of gum in your mouth when you''re hungry and chewing hard to feel fullIt''s quite a feeling that if you don''t see the doctor when you get sick, you can make a paper amulet to soak in water


    I know that Taolin and Mr. Lu are the best doctors in the world, but if they are too bad, if they can''t be cured, uncle Gong will definitely collapse!


    Do not say too much, do not give him too much hope, there will not be too much despair.


    "Ah, OK, let''s talk about treatment first, let''s talk about treatment first!" Gong Wangshu said immediately, with a worried look on his face.


    Parents! The child is sick, you don''t say this, you just give him a handful of soil, say eat it, run along the road, the child is sick, he will do it!


    "During the treatment, the two doctors need to be quiet and can''t be disturbed by outsiders. Uncle Gong, look..."


    "I''m out, I''m out, I''m out!"


    I can''t help it. My treatment is too cruel! Force the poisonous insects out, the scene is absolutely bloody! Gong Wangshu can''t stand it. I''d better not let him see it.


    Master and I took Gong Wangshu out of the room. As soon as he came out, he had to raise his arms to block the sunshine. It seemed that he had not been in the sun for a long time.


    Taolin and Mr. Lu looked at each other with a smile, met him, went to Gong Wangshu first, and shook hands with him successively. The smile on his face comforted him a lot.


    "Leave it to us. You can wait for a while. It will be ready soon."


    "Good, good, good, good, good!"


    Taolin and Mr. Lu nodded. I helped Gong Wangshu to sit down. Lao he appeared again and brought a cup of hot tea. The master was always by his side, and Gong Wangshu would come closer to him intentionally or unintentionally, as if it would make him feel better.


    Taolin and Mr. Lu walked side by side, step by step into the house, waved and closed the door.


    At this moment, I have always been confident that I have a subconscious tremor. Similarly, I can feel that the Gong Wangshu around me trembles more severely than me.


    It''s easy to enter that door, and it''s two days to come out again!


    Life and death, it depends on this time!

 Chapter 327

    Click!


    The door was closed. Taolin and Mr. Lu were standing at the door. When they raised their eyes, they could see Gong Xiaoting, who was lying on the bed shining with gold. When they raised their noses, they could smell the stench that was still in the room.


    "It seems that we are busy this time. I haven''t done this job yet."


    Taolin said, with a wave of her hand, a pink light flashed by, and the odor and mildew in the house disappeared instantly, replaced by the fragrance of peach blossom.


    However, in any case, the faint smell of sandalwood on the rosary beads could not be blown away.


    "It seems that this thing is also a magic weapon, eh In fact, it''s nonsense. It can suppress the legendary dahonglian. It can''t be anything general. It seems that the fat monk is not an ordinary person Taolin reached for the Rosary Bead and said.


    He didn''t know much about the fat monk, but he just met him at the station. But Mr. Lu was very impressed with him. His ability to stir up trouble and make trouble is extraordinary. At first sight, he is not a normal person


    But if you want to talk about his ability, it can really be regarded as the number one. Even if you meet the top ten experts in the Tianya list, it''s estimated that nothing will happen.


    "With his character and way of doing things, this thing should not be obtained by himself. It seems that he is the apprentice of someone we know. Alas, it''s extraordinary!"


    Mr. Lu said, walking to Gong Xiaoting''s side, on the other side is Taolin. They stand opposite each other, glittering in front of each other.


    "We have only one chance. Dahonglian has been suppressed for so long. Once she wakes up, her strength will be several times as strong as before! But when the rosary just broke away, dahonglian, who had been suppressed for so long, could not react immediately. Our opportunity was at that time. "


    Taolin stretched out her hand and pressed on Gong Xiaoting, feeling the situation in her body, so she said.


    It can be said that dahonglian is asleep now. Once she gets up, her accumulated strength is likely to destroy Gong Xiaoting instantly and take her life directly! But now there is a chance, that is, just took the rosary, to dahonglian completely attack gap.


    In other words, this big red lotus is like sleeping in a circle


    While it''s sleeping in a circle, hurry up!


    But the problem is that neither of them knows or can know how long it will take, so they can only do their best.


    Once in this period of time did not completely take out all the roots of dahonglian, or there is a mistake, it will give Gong Xiaoting a huge impact!


    "We are both characters who haven''t been out for a long time. We can''t fight in the face as soon as we get out of the mountain."


    "That''s true. It seems that..."


    "Fortunately, here he is, the room is all sheltered by the Dharma array he has set up. We can use more power than elsewhere, then..."


    "Do it!"


    Tao Lin gave a low drink and suddenly took off the Rosary Bead. In a moment, the police officer dissipated. Gong Xiaoting had an unconscious spasm. Her eyebrows were slightly raised. In her body, the terrible force began to revive


    Not far from Luzhou, on the East Sea


    "Sure enough, its reaction is much bigger than before, and it seems to be coming soon."


    On the sea, a fishing boat that looks ordinary and has no bright spot stops in the calm waves. Tonight is a quiet night, and the sea seems to be silent, like a sleeping child.


    However, no one knows how angry the child will be when he wakes up


    On the boat, a middle-aged man who looked like he was in his forties was lying on the side of the boat, staring at the bottom of the boat with vigilance, and said: "soon, in my estimation, it won''t be more than half a year, no, five months at most."


    "Three months!"


    At this time, a voice behind him suddenly came to drink, refuting his point of view.


    "Three Three months? " The middle-aged man was so surprised that he immediately turned around and stared at the man walking behind him. He couldn''t believe it.


    "Yes, this That''s too fast. " Several people around are also a little suspicious, three months, this is too short, they are not ready!


    Ignoring their doubts, the man strode to the side of the boat, held it with one hand and looked down.


    "In three months, there must be something! I''ve said that for a long time, but you don''t believe me, but now, all kinds of signs show that my premonition is right, that guy is coming, and we But not at all. "


    "Ah?! So What about this, this? "


    "Alas - there''s no way. We can only do our best to listen to the destiny. It''s not something we can control when it appears in our territory. Murong family and shadow army, please ask them for help. I don''t know whether it''s a blessing or a curse."


    The later man said and sighed.


    By the dim moonlight and the light of the only light on the fishing boat, we can see the man''s appearance. He is about 1.75 meters tall, wearing a white shirt, a sailor''s scarf and a pair of goggles. His face is pretty and he looks less than 30 years old."There''s another point that we have to pay attention to." The man said again. "It''s obvious that this thing has been targeted by the demons. We must be careful. The strength of those guys is still a mystery at present. Once they encounter it, they may not be able to win."


    "Yes All agreed.


    But at this time, on the ship, a discordant voice suddenly appeared: "ha ha ha You guys, you know something. Don''t talk about you. What about the shadow army? If you meet us, they will never come back! "


    "Who?"


    The white shirt immediately became alert. He didn''t remember the voice of someone on the boat. Moreover, from the content of this sentence


    "Be careful, Gong Mo Jiao!"


    He consciously his own action and reaction has been very fast, but unfortunately, the other side''s speed is obviously faster than him on three points! Just talking time, I see a flash of black shadow in the remaining light, followed by the scream of two people!


    "Ah


    "Er --!"


    "Who?"


    "Quick, do a good defense, how many people are there on the other side?"


    In the crowd, two of them had fallen down. On their chest and abdomen, a long wound was directly across their upper body! All of a sudden, the deck was bright red!


    And the most terrible thing is that they don''t even know who they are, how many people they are and what they look like!


    In the crowd, the white shirt was obviously the most powerful. In fact, it was also the strongest. At this time, he stood in the front, staring around the fishing boat. He had already taken out a long stick from nowhere.


    "Gongmo cult Come on, you bastards The white shirt murmured to himself, and his eyes kept turning. He almost swept every corner within his reach, but he could not see the figure of the man at all.


    Is there only one person? It must be a captain.


    He thought so, and his eyes turned to the right at this time, but at this time, a gust of wind suddenly came from his left!


    "Huh?"


    To tell you the truth, the strength of this white shirt is not bad, and the reaction is not weak, but for this kind of Assassin type character, it is not enough to see!


    The white shirt only had time to push a stick towards the position he had predicted. Then he felt a weapon like a sword hit his stick. The next moment, he felt a figure flying by, driving a sharp wind, and it hurt his face as if he wanted to get to the bone!


    It''s over!


    This is the only thought in white shirt''s heart.


    With this confrontation, he will know the gap between the enemy and ourselves!


    No wonder the other party dares to let him come alone! This kind of strength, even if it is a direct confrontation, how many rounds can I carry down?


    White shirt closed his eyes, behind him, a scream came one after another, followed by the sudden appearance of the thick smell of blood in the air!


    A fishing boat turns into a Torah in an instant!


    Night, a quiet night, on the calm sea, the nearest person here is several kilometers, or in the sea. No one can see this scene. The salty sea breeze will blow away all the blood smell, and the deep sea bottom can hide them, even people and ships.


    Here, it''s a rare killing place!


    But the man didn''t


    The ship is still that ship, but the whole ship''s hull is full of ravines. On the ship''s side and deck, you can see smooth cuts everywhere!


    Not only that, there are countless corpses on this nearly subversive wreck


    "Well Cough - bah


    On the deck, the white shirt had lost its calm and elegant demeanor, and fell on the dirty deck. The clothes were wrinkled and stained with a lot of dust and blood. The right arm and right leg were twisted in a strange arc, and it was obvious that they had been broken!


    In front of him, as if out of thin air, in the breeze, a tall and thin man stood there.


    He is 1.8 meters tall and wears a military green robe. He wears a hood on his head and a metal mask on his face. It covers the part below the bridge of his nose and only shows his eyes like a poisonous snake.


    In his hands, he held a silver moon cutlass. The blade was shining with blood.


    Just now, it was with this pair of blades that he took the lives of more than ten people in the boat, and broke the right arm and leg of the white shirt with the handle of the knife.


    "If you want to kill or cut, do it! Want to torture me? No way The white shirt lay on the ground, almost exhausted, and said with his last strength.


    "Come on, I know that self explosion can still be achieved with the mana in your body, but I still hope you can calm down. After all, it took me some effort to control my hand and didn''t chop you to death. What''s more, I left you with smooth hands and legs so that you can get up."


    The man said, his voice like the echo from the ice cellar, deep and cold."I''ve spent so much time just to save your life, go back alive, tell those people what you''ve experienced, what happened here, and let them know what it''s like to be an enemy of Gongmo sect!"


    The man lowered himself and touched his cheek with the knife in his hand: "don''t forget my name, tell them that I am under the five elders, general Ji blade!"

 Chapter 328

    On the sea, one man slaughtered the whole ship with two knives. If he didn''t want to stay, he would have no life!


    The sea breeze can disperse the blood, the sea can swallow all traces, but he did not do so, but let them go back, let them appear in the eyes of the world, and let them tell what happened here!


    How arrogant it is?!


    Kongmiaojiao never put other mages in his eyes!


    White shirt struggled to get up from the deck, and the sharp blade was right. Fortunately, when he started, he broke his hand and foot. If it was his left hand and right foot, he would be in a bit of a dilemma


    Thinking about this, the white shirt finally stood up, limped to the cab, leaned on the platform, operated with his left hand for a few times, and then let the fishing boat start, turned around and headed for the shore.


    After all this, he picked up a nearby walkie talkie, pressed the on button, looked at the red light on it, and said weakly, "can you hear me? This is whitefish one. This is whitefish one. We''ve been attacked. It''s Gong Mo cult. We''re going back now. Repeat, we''re going back now. "


    The opposite side was silent for a moment, and replied, "received! The rescuers are on their way to the port at once


    "Thank you." White shirt said, put down the walkie talkie, finally control more than body, suddenly slipped down, fell to the ground.


    Of course, all of a sudden let him pain a grin.


    "Finally Is it going to war? "


    The white shirt put his hand on his forehead and said with a sigh.


    Isn''t the purpose of doing this obvious? Is it just his bad taste to kill a ship and leave only one to return?


    You know, for the sake of the mysterious power under the East China Sea, Gong demon sect openly attacked the Wudao alliance of the East Island! The purpose of this group of madmen is obvious. At this time, the power is about to wake up. It''s self-evident that he takes action again at this time.


    This is a declaration of war, a declaration of war on them!


    "It seems that you really want to ask for the help of the shadow army and Murong family as I said."


    White shirt said weakly. Sitting on the boat with his back against the wall, his eyelids became more and more heavy. Finally, he couldn''t control it and fainted. He only let the fishing boat break the waves and sail back to the shore


    And at this time, on the other side, Jicheng Baishi street, there is a home Zha Caipu.


    "Creak -"


    "come out!"


    Gong Wangshu sat between me and my master, his face as gloomy as a piece of charcoal! Eyes full of blood, eyes are a little divergent, staring at the ground, hand a cup of tea served for half an hour, at this time are cool, a drink has not yet.


    I''m not in the mood to drink!


    The master narrowed his eyes slightly, looking leisurely. Maybe he wanted to use this state to make him feel at ease.


    There is a certain truth to this. Everyone is nervous. The emotion seems to be contagious. If others are nervous, you will be even more nervous. But if others seem to be indifferent, as if everything is under control, then they will feel a little nervous.


    Half an hour has passed since Taolin and Mr. Lu entered the room. Maybe they are really skillful, or they are afraid of the palace watchman outside. They cover the room with magic power. From half an hour ago until now, there is no sound, and they have no idea what is going on inside.


    Although this may not make people worry too much, over time, it will still give people an inexplicable fear.


    I have no way, a lot of things are not just comfort, have not experienced the same thing, never say "don''t worry, it''s OK, it will be OK" qualification!


    But fortunately, master''s calmness and the lively atmosphere created by the people around him gave him a little comfort and made the father calm down a little.


    Just then, the door of the house suddenly opened!


    All of a sudden! Like a cat again, this time I was ready. I didn''t get a fright, but I also stood up and stared at the room with Gong Wangshu.


    In the room, Mr. Lu and Taolin come out. They block the small door which is not spacious side by side. They are strict. They can''t see what''s inside. They don''t know whether it''s dead or alive!


    I said in my heart that the two were definitely in it, so we had a good discussion!


    I didn''t have the heart to scare uncle Gong just now. I''ve come to you two to set a suspense for him! This expert also has bad taste!


    I think so here, but the client next to me is anxious. They come out and immediately say: "how..."


    Gong Wangshu just wanted to ask, but he stopped again.


    I dare not!


    If you ask yourself, the opposite person will say, "I''m sorry, we''ve tried our best. Are you ready..." What should I do?


    Dare not ask!


    He was nervous, and I was nervous too. He Laosan and he Laosan came together behind him, and they were all worried.


    These two people are recommended by us. If they are not cured, we are also responsible for this life!


    All of us are worried, but Shifu is still sitting in the chair, holding up the tea cup, sipping it gently, his face does not change.In the room, Mr. Lu was very worried about how Taolin stood side by side, how to get in and how to get out. He stood at the door and looked at us. After looking around, he looked at each other again and laughed.


    "Done?"


    When Gong Wangshu saw this scene, he didn''t know what was going on? A lunge straight out.


    Taolin and Mr. Lu had been ready for a long time. They were still smiling. They moved at their feet and separated the two sides. They let him rush into the room. I followed closely and rushed into the room.


    As soon as I entered the room, I had to cover my eyes. Inside, Gong Xiaoting was lying on the bed, naked and unconcerned, just like a freshman!


    But the good thing is that the back is up, and the lower part of the body is covered with a quilt. The cushion under the body is wrinkled, which basically blocks the side of the body. What should not be seen is invisible.


    My hand slightly exposed a seam, explored to see, found that there is nothing special should not see, just relieved to take down the hand.


    But even so, or try not to see those things, just came to the head of Gong Xiaoting, observe her face.


    Don''t tell me, these two masters are really superb!


    I said that way, really big red lotus forced out, the scene must be blood stabbing Hula! But now, it''s clean, and even the bedding is newer than before. Gong Xiaoting just glanced at it, and there was no sign of injury. It seems that there is no problem.


    It''s impossible for me to tell Gong Wangshu exactly how to treat him. Sometimes it''s better to be confused than to understand.


    After all, there was a faint fragrance of peach blossom in the room, which must be caused by Taolin, in order to cover up the bloody smell when taking out the red lotus.


    I gently smile, nodded and looked at Gong Xiaoting.


    At this time, Gong Xiaoting was lying on the bed with her head tilted to one side. I got close to her and observed her face first. She was no different from other people, and her breathing was very stable. It seemed that she just fell asleep.


    And Gong Wangshu is standing beside Gong Xiaoting. Because of the relationship between the mattress and the quilt, Gong Xiaoting is trapped in the white clouds, only showing a flat back, and can''t see anything.


    Gong Wangshu reached out and touched his daughter''s back, but he couldn''t find anything. Because of the fat monk''s rosary beads, the big red lotus only worked in the body, and it was suppressed immediately. It didn''t show up at all, so he couldn''t see any difference at this time.


    By the way, the rosary beads


    Gong Wangshu looked back and saw Taolin waving the rosary to the fat monk: "ah, yours!"


    The fat monk looked at it and took it as if it was a little thing on the stall. He was not a treasure at all and put it into the monk''s clothes.


    "Two masters, this..." Gong Wangshu didn''t get a definite answer, but he still had no bottom in his heart and asked tentatively.


    Taolin turned her head and said with a smile: "don''t worry, dahonglian has taken it out, but it was too harmful for her to go deep into her meridians before, so although it has been cured now, she still can''t wake up for a while, so she needs to rest for some time."


    "I know, I know, I know!" Gong Wangshu nodded. These things are often played in TV dramas, let alone in reality. "During the period of rest, look at this..."


    Mr. Lu said with a smile: "if you are still in a coma, just take good care of her and don''t let her suffer secondary damage. I have repaired all the meridians in her body. I just need to have a good rest and then you can recover completely. I''ll give you a prescription. When she wakes up, she can''t eat. She can only drink the medicine from my prescription and feed her after frying."


    Then he reached out and took out a piece of paper from his arms. There were some words on it, which I couldn''t see clearly.


    "Well, thank you, master!" Gong Wangshu took it over with both hands and carefully put it into his arms.


    "Within a week after waking up, I can''t eat or drink this medicine. In a word, I can''t take anything except this medicine."


    "Yes! I understand Gong Wangshu was as serious as his former chief.


    "After a week, you can drink some porridge, you can drink a little water, the rest can''t. One month later, you can eat normally, but you can eat less fruit and other things until three months later. "


    "Yes, I remember!"


    "In half a year, it''s better not to have much exercise, drink You can drink fruit juice, and carbonated drinks are free. Don''t exercise hard for a year. Don''t drink


    "I see. Don''t worry. She didn''t drink either."


    "That''s good. She''s a student. It''s better not to go to school this year, don''t you think?"


    "Well..."


    Gong Wangshu hesitated for a moment. It''s ok if you say you don''t go to school for a few months, but this year It was a whole semester!


    As soon as I saw it, I quickly said, "don''t worry, uncle Gong. I can still say two words at the school. I''ll tell them that I can make up for all the courses. If it doesn''t work, I have a way to let Xiaoting have a job in the future. You can rest assured."In the school, not to mention Gao Sheng''s identity as vice principal, I can use it. Last time I fought against the devil king and rescued all the teachers and students, they should know my identity. If I said it, they would agree.


    About work, I have Lin Qiang. He is such a big company. What''s wrong with one? And with me, you can ensure that Gong Xiaoting will not be bullied. Even if it''s not good enough to be a civil servant in my TongZhou club, you can also get paid, and you don''t have to deal with the workplace relationship. I think there''s nothing wrong with it!


    "If there is a little master, I''m relieved. I''m confused and I don''t know my priorities. Let her take a year off and have a good rest at home according to what the master said."


    "That''s no problem. As long as I do what I say, she will be able to recover completely, and it will be better than before!"


    Mr. Lu said, reaching out to touch his beard and smiling with pride.


    Only Taolin knows that in the process of treatment, he injected a magic force into Gong Xiaoting''s body.


    This magic power is not high, but it''s enough to make her have excellent physical strength and memory. It''s not good to be a mage, but it''s enough to become a genius.


    What he said just now, in fact, the main purpose is not to help her recover, or to let that magic power fully play its role, and be well versed with Gong Xiaoting. Moreover, for such a long time, there will be such a big change for the people around her, and it will not be too abrupt.


    Mr. Lu smiles with pride. Everything is under control.


    And I''m also laughing. I''m more brilliant than anyone else, because today is two happy events for me!


    First, of course, Gong Xiaoting was cured. Second, just a few hours ago, the smart guy reported to me that a month and a half later, the Beijing dialect Troupe will hold an annual party at the former site of their Beijing dialect troupe!


    Here''s the chance!

 Chapter 329

    Yi -


    "here you are, sir. A total of 35. Are you paying in cash or by mobile phone?"


    Before the driver finished speaking, he heard the sweet voice of the mobile phone on the mobile phone bracket of the air conditioner: "it has arrived, 35 yuan."


    "Well? Oh, yes. Take your time


    I got out of the car, some funny looking at a puzzled driver, I think he still pondered, also did not see me with a mobile phone, ah, how to get the account?


    I guess there is no other person in the world who can put a mobile phone in his body and control it with his mind. Why didn''t I find such a funny thing before? When I looked at the taxi driver''s blank eyes, I thought it was very interesting. Maybe today, people are in a good mood for happy events. Everything around me seems so kind.


    I watched the taxi go, looking back, in front of the gate of the boat club.


    "Come out." My chest flashed red. Tie Ning jumped out first with Luo Peng still in a coma, followed by the fat monk


    Just after returning to Baishi street, Cheng Qianyu stayed with his master and continued to learn magic. Elder martial sister Yaqin and he Laosan didn''t have to say that they all lived there. Only tie ning and Luo Peng were left. Unexpectedly, the fat monk had to come back with me. They had no choice but to bring them back.


    "Wow, it''s quite big here. Hey, there''s no one here. It''s home! Make the whole dish and wine


    I''ve experienced how powerful the fat monk is since he came here, so I''m not surprised to see him swagger into the door like he came to his own house and shout with his mouth turned. People in the yard are surprised to see such a big fat monk.


    Where is such a person?


    Tie Ning and I followed them into the yard. Someone had already informed us that Zeng Xiujie and Barron had already walked out of the house and ran to me.


    "Sir!" This is baron.


    "Brother Rui, you''re back." This is Zeng Xiujie.


    "Well, back, this..." I pointed to the fat monk, very reluctant. "This is I think I have some abilities. I''ll stay here and see if there are any changes in the future. "


    Alas - when can this problem be corrected? All kinds of ghosts and ghosts will be brought home. There are all kinds of goods in the society. There are all kinds of people. It''s like a large welfare home. It''s dedicated to helping this kind of thing.


    Barron looked at the fat monk. The man was walking back, shouting while he was walking. He was looking for the chef. He looked at him with disgust.


    "Sir, it''s useless for us to have such a person here. For example, the one you left for the last Chinese new year, you see, that..."


    Baron pointed to a corner of the yard. I followed it and found that the beggar who was left behind during the last Chinese new year was sitting in the sun. He was sitting in an old man''s chair, shaking and basking in the sun. He looked very moist. The little black dog who came with him was lying beside him, and he looked lazy.


    "Has he always been like this? What did you do? "


    "He just doesn''t make trouble. He never works. He gets sunbathed every day, but people stop. The dog doesn''t stop. He just went to the kitchen yesterday and stole an elbow."


    I: "I''m not..."


    Just as he was saying that, suddenly the dog seemed to feel something. As soon as his ears stood up, he raised his head alertly and looked around. Maybe he was still smelling. Then he suddenly got up, opened his four claws and ran to the back yard.


    And the beggar, still basking in the sun, seemed not to take it seriously at all. He continued to shake his head and look carefree.


    "You see, maybe it''s going to the kitchen again." Baron looked at the black dog running past and said helplessly.


    I didn''t care about the dog. I just waved my hand and said helplessly, "let it go, let it go."


    What can you do with a dog? Moreover, the dog''s small body can''t eat much. What can we do if we eat all the meat? I can support so many people here. Are you afraid that a dog will feed me?


    "What about Hu Jie? Is she here? " I asked.


    "Oh! Brother Rui, I knew you would have to ask later. Don''t worry, it''s in the room. I''ll call my sister-in-law Well, I told her to go! "


    "Oh no..." I just wanted to stop him. Zeng Xiujie has already run.


    I wanted to go by myself for a while, mainly to ask what happened to that hug. After all, it''s a very private question, but I''ll call her out It''s kind of weird.


    And listen from Zeng Xiujie''s words, these days when I''m away, they should be gossiping.


    Forget it! Anyway, I have that idea. Let''s talk about it!


    I shook my head and looked at the beggar again. My heart moved. I walked straight to him and looked down at him: "you''ve been here for such a long time. If you don''t want to pay much, you can do something for me."


    "Ah?" The beggar raised his eyes and was very lazy. "Work? You don''t seem to have anything for me to do here, and Although I didn''t contribute much, I don''t think I caused you any trouble, so even if it''s mutually offset, right? ""Hiss..." I frowned. "Where do you come from? If you don''t work and eat for nothing, don''t you just make trouble? If you want to eat, you have to take out something. "


    In fact, just like what I said just now, so many people in my community can eat well, and it''s not bad for one or two, but the question is what kind of person this person is!


    I don''t think I have much kindness. It''s OK for beggars on the street to give me a few yuan. I can''t rely on my family for free food! If this was an ordinary person, I would have blown him out, but the goods are not ordinary people!


    The last time I met with the old boy, he said that, which can be seen from the results of investigation, so it''s useful to keep him.


    When I say these words, I don''t blame him for eating free food. I mainly want him to make a contribution. The fat monk''s kind of goods and magic weapons can bring me a lot of surprises. No matter how hard this guy is, he can always be better than him! If I can fight, don''t I get another general?!


    It''s a pity that if you don''t get the oil and salt, you just have to eat and don''t work! Also a face of "what can you do with me" rogue


    Just thinking about it, suddenly there was a noise in the back. Looking back, I saw the fat monk holding a big chicken leg with a dog in his mouth


    To be exact, it was the dog that bit the drumstick, and then the drumstick was picked up by the fat monk.


    At this time, in order to throw the dog down, the fat monk was holding both ends of the drumstick in his two hands. He was trying to lift his legs and kick the dog, but he couldn''t hit it.


    And the black dog didn''t seem to want to let go


    "This NIMA still protects food?"


    "The wicked have their mill."


    When Barron and I watched the farce of a monk and a dog, we felt shocked for a moment.


    "You see, my dog won''t give you any trouble now. Where did you get that fat monk?" The beggar, looking at his dog being thrown like this, was not distressed at all, and even laughed.


    "I..."


    When I touch my forehead, it''s too late! Not only has the combat power not increased, but the community will be even more chaotic in the future. Thinking about this, I feel sorry for Baron and Zeng Xiujie. If there are two goods with a dog, I think they will be busy in the future.


    At this moment, in the main building, "Deng Deng Deng" footsteps sound, I turned to see, it is Zeng Xiujie with Hu Jie came.


    Zeng Xiujie is in front of him, Hu Jie is behind him. I can''t see his expression, but I can see it. The goods are winking at me, with a face full of connotation


    "I won''t talk to you in vain for a moment!" I am not angry with the beggar said, turned to Hu Jie there.


    After that, the beggar laughed and continued to bask in the sun.


    "Hu Jie, you..." I went over and spoke, but I stopped again.


    Why? It''s embarrassing to ask, "what happened to your hug when I left?"


    This If she really means that, I''ll look a little straight


    But if it doesn''t mean that, there must be some other reasons. It''s hard to ask clearly.


    I don''t know how to say that for a moment, but Hu Jie said first: "you''re back! I just saw it in the window, but because I recently Some of them are too lazy to come down. I didn''t expect you to call me. "


    "Ah? Er... " I scratched my head. We''ve all grown up. Girls know that six times a year. It seems that it''s not proper to call people out of the house without taking care of them.


    I glared at Zeng Xiujie. He also knew that he had done something wrong. He vomited his tongue and slipped away. On the other side, Baron also said, "there are many things, sir. I''ll leave first." Then he left.


    In front of the main building, it''s just us.


    "Do you want to know what happened to the hug I gave you when you left?" Hu Jie looked at me, her arms around her chest, and her voice was very calm, as if she didn''t do it at all.


    "Ah Yes I''m a little embarrassed.


    "You don''t have to be nervous, and don''t be narcissistic. I''m not close to you yet. That hug Oh, don''t worry about it. It''s not what you think


    "Ha?"


    What''s the explanation? Isn''t this the same as the answer in the exercise book, the result of a big math problem, which gives you a "sketch"?!


    "Well? Don''t understand? "


    "No, I see. I don''t want to think too much. What you say is what you say." I said helplessly.


    "Well, that''s right. Ah, when you come back this time, you should not leave."


    "Well, there should be nothing to do in a short time. There are still some things to do in a month and a half, but during this period, there should be nothing for me to do." I said.


    For a month and a half, it was the day when the little smart guy reported to me that the Peking opera company was gathering!


    To be on the safe side, I didn''t call him back after I heard the news. Instead, I asked him to stay there. From meeting him in the dormitory to now, he has been in the state of "business trip" for half a year. If I can directly serve the Beijing dialect troupe this time, I must give him a good holiday!In other words, the idea of establishing an information network has been around for a long time, but there is no candidate. Why don''t you wait for him to come back and let him take charge of these?


    But that''s all later. I said that I had something to do in a month and a half. Naturally, I wanted to help elder brother Zhong Ming get revenge. He saved my life and beat back the clown. Later, when he faced the black fox and Taoist priest Fei Huo, I had to repay him!


    Otherwise, tell him the good news first and let him have some preparation!


    I think so, looking at the mobile phone, but suddenly found a new message.


    News from the shadow army.


    "What''s the matter? You don''t look very well Hu Jie didn''t know what was going on, but seeing my face suddenly changed, she asked.


    I raised my head a little stiffly and looked ahead: "just now the news came from the shadow army. The Gong demon sect has declared war with Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion!"

 Chapter 330

    "Go to hell!"


    Bang!


    It''s another record, killing the last monster, which indicates that all the monsters on the hillside have been killed by me, and the site has been cleared within more than 100 meters.


    However, within the reach of the naked eye, there are other things that are surging. However, my remaining mana is about to return to zero. This wave is not necessarily strong enough to resist any more. I quickly backed out and went back to the room


    It''s been a month since we came back from the outside and treated Gong Xiaoting. If I didn''t expect, I didn''t have anything important to deal with in this month, so it''s rare to live here quietly for a month.


    However, during this period, I didn''t have a spare time. Whenever I had time, I would enter the small world through the portal set by my master in my room. I could fight monsters, upgrade quickly, improve my strength, and enrich my actual combat experience.


    But as I went there more and more times, I found its magic more and more.


    At the beginning, when I went in, I was only a dozen level. At that time, the monsters I met could be roughly divided into several categories. One is the weakest. At that time, I will be able to clear the field with a wave, which belongs to the "small soldier" category. The other is weaker than me. I have to fight for several rounds, but I''m sure I can win.


    These two types are common, and there are two uncommon ones. One is similar to my strength. If I can pass several rounds, I may not win or lose. Of course, the least is more powerful than me! Sometimes I can''t get in for a long time.


    But now, I''m more than 20 levels old. I can hardly see the kind of small soldiers before. Those who were weaker than me before have become more and more. However, because my strength has improved, they have become "small soldiers".


    And the biggest variable is that now there are more than 20 levels equivalent to my level, that is, my current strength. This is the most important thing I haven''t met before. Once, I even met a level equivalent to my level 30!


    I feel that the monsters in this world seem to change their strength according to my strength. This is a solution to my problem. I wanted to wait for my strength to be high before. This thing is not enjoyable and can not play the role of cultivation.


    Now I feel relieved!


    I thought so, went to the desk, sat down on the chair and drank water, looked at a piece of information on the desk and a form I made myself.


    Information is not new, it''s old.


    A month ago, the people of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion went to the East Sea to inspect whether the mysterious power under the East China Sea was about to wake up. As a result, they were attacked by the Gongmo cult, and all the people on the ship were destroyed except one who was broken and escaped with one hand and one leg.


    And according to himself, he could live only because the people of the cult asked him to come back to deliver the letter, or he would die!


    This is the declaration of war!


    Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion commands Fujian and Zhejiang, and its headquarters must be nearby. Unlike Murong family, they are only responsible for protecting the East China Sea. Apart from the East China Sea, they are also responsible for the security of the South China Sea. Therefore, sometimes both sides should pay attention to it and must divide their forces.


    This time, after I finished the southwest ancient village in Yunzhou last time, I handed over the captured Nanyang people to Nie Ze, who was in charge of the Southern Division. I didn''t care about the rest.


    Now I can still remember that when I handed over the person to Nie Ze, this lovely man was smiling with a bright face, as if a first-class merit was placed in front of his eyes.


    Later, I didn''t know until this incident happened. After being brought into the shadow army, those Nanyang people were interrogated and found that they were just small minions. They usually stayed in a garrison, not the headquarters of Nanyang Association.


    In the spirit of "three strokes without dates", they still rushed to that place. It''s not surprising that the people left the building empty, and they had already evacuated, but they didn''t know where they were


    If I had known that I had caught Daniel, I would have asked. Even if I had no harvest, I had to find a headquarters. Unfortunately, I forgot at that time.


    But because of this, the personnel of the southern part of the shadow army led by Nie Ze carried out a crazy search in Nanyang area.


    Because of this, the pressure on the South suddenly increased. In order to ensure security, the people of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion kept in touch. When the shadow army focused on the Nanyang area, they were responsible for the security of the South China Sea, so the people in charge of the East China Sea were a little weak


    It was at this time that kongmu cult attacked the members of qiankunhanhai Pavilion who were responsible for inspecting the power under the sea in the East China Sea.


    On the other side, Nie Ze tossed about and couldn''t find anything. There was a change here, so he had to go back to defense. Not only that, because the kongmu cult fought with the East Island Martial Arts Alliance last time, everyone thought the kongmu cult was too powerful. Even if Yu Hao, the leader of qiankunhanhai Pavilion, was the third best in Tianya list, he didn''t dare to fight too much, so he found the shadow army and Murong family to help defend .


    So now, the shadow army has been involved in this matter. As the agent of the Eastern Division, I have been ordered to become the main person to assist Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion.


    According to the information, according to the person who came back, there was only one person who attacked them, claiming to be a general under the five elders.Isn''t that on the back of your hand?!


    I''m familiar with this!


    On the side of the data is a form made by myself, on which is written the staff of Gongmo cult.


    One of the most clear is that under the five elders, Meng Hong is dead. I don''t know if there is a new captain. Taoist Fei Huo has seen it, and I''ve heard of the disease blade.


    But add it up, there are less than ten captains in Gongmo sect. This


    When I put down the form, I couldn''t help frowning. If I didn''t show up every time, I was just a team leader or two. If I went all out Tut tut!


    When I read the message from my mobile phone carefully, when I saw the content clearly, my heart sank.


    Finally came


    In Tongzhou commune, there are a few interviewers at this time, and I don''t know why. But in a word, these goods are idle. Under the big tree, Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan and Li cunhao are fighting against the landlord.


    "Do you think we can do this? Yes, five


    "Anyway, there''s nothing wrong. Brother Rui has become our boss. That''s brother Rui. It''s OK. Take care of it!"


    "Ah, I can''t say that. If you want to have a heart of respect, I respect the boss very much. The boss is heaven!"


    Li cunhao, a real big dogleg guy, said with justice on his face, bringing the spirit of dogleg into full play.


    Zeng Xiujie and Gao Yan looked at him with disdain Play cards. "


    "Oh, yes, yes, yes, ten!"


    "Yes, two!" Gao Yan throws the card directly, a pair of proud appearance.


    But at this time, an incongruous voice appeared behind him: "you have a pair of hooks, you have a pair of two, what do you plan to do with the remaining cards? Keep your offspring! "


    "Ah?"


    The sudden business clearly gave them a fright. The Mazar overturned, the table almost overturned, and Li cunhao, the weakest man, just sat down on the ground.


    "Old Boss


    "Brother Rui!"


    Yes, I showed up behind them and scared them into this kind of force I have to say, it''s fun to move in an instant.


    "I''ll go! Brother Rui, don''t be so surprised. It will frighten people to death. We just play poker, and we have nothing to do now. As for frightening us, we still mock me! " Gao Yan while finishing his card, said with a lingering fear, a face of discontent looking at me.


    "You pull down, your card is already exposed, put it down!" Zeng Xiujie said, first throw the card in his hand on the table and come to me.


    I look at it carefully. He still doesn''t catch up with Gao Yan. It''s impossible to win this game. You''re cheating! Take this opportunity to start again!


    But he himself is silent, came to me and asked: "brother Rui, you don''t usually come down, sometimes what''s the matter."


    "Well, you''re right. There''s something else to do. The headquarters of the shadow army ordered me to stand by the East China Sea."


    "East China Sea?"


    "Yes, the data a month ago showed that they judged that the force under the East China Sea must move in three months. Now there are only two months left. It seems that it is fast. Let''s go over and guard."


    "Well How long will it take. "


    "Who knows?" I showed my hand. "It''s not my business this time, it''s what they arranged for me. Who knows when it''s a stop?"


    "When will you leave?"


    "Now, the sooner the better. I''m not going directly to the place they want me to go. I''ll go to Yancheng first to see my branch."


    The branch of Yancheng was set up by Xue Biao and I to cheat Ding Laoer, but because it happened to be Chinese new year, it was delayed in the middle. But maybe he is eager to perform, or the project is simple. In the month since I came back, a good news has come that the branch has been built!


    So according to the plan, just after the construction, the shadow army arrested Ding Laoer. With the approval of Duan Qingtian, the leader of the shadow army, the newly built building still belongs to me. Ding Laoer became the biggest culprit, and uncle Ding finally got all Ding''s property.


    This time, taking advantage of the transfer, I plan to take the opportunity to have a look. By the way, I''ll see if there is anyone who can be competent as the head of the branch there. I''ll quickly exchange Gongsun Shu for him.


    "So." Zeng Xiujie thought for a moment: "brother Rui, are you going alone this time?"


    "It doesn''t say whether I can take people with me, but it''s dangerous this time. You''d better not go. I''ll take Baron and Lang Feng to Yancheng. After going to Yancheng, I can take Gongsun Shu with me. Bi long is very busy with Shifu recently, so I don''t want to take him with me."


    Speaking of this, suddenly a voice came from behind: "Sir, I''m going too!"


    "Well?" When I look back, it''s not others, it''s Luo Peng.


    He probably woke up ten days ago, but according to elder martial sister Yaqin, he is still recovering."You can''t go. You have to rest for a while. I can''t take you out until you are fully recovered."


    "I..."


    "If you don''t obey me, I will never take you out again. If you get hurt again this time, when do you want me to wait for you to recover?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Luo Peng stopped talking. It seems that he was convinced by me.


    "But you remind me of one thing. I really forgot someone just now. I have to take him with me."

 Chapter 331

    In the kitchen of tongzhoushe, it was not time for dinner, and the chef also left. There was no one in the kitchen, but at this time, a criminal figure sneaked up to the kitchen door


    "Woof, woof, woof!"


    "Oh dear!"


    After a dog barked, a scream cut across the sky!


    In the courtyard, the people who are practicing are not surprised at this situation, but gently shook their heads, sighed and said: "it''s starting again..."


    Kitchen door, two figures entangled together, dog barking, people shouting! It''s no exaggeration to say that it can be heard in the whole society!


    These two figures, a bald head and a dog


    The little black dog of the fat monk and the beggar


    Before, only one of them was ok, but now when they get together, it''s dark. Every day is not enough for them to fight, and they can hear a burst of noise from the kitchen at any time.


    I accept the stuffy son, a day also just three meals, they play more than three times a day, is idle all right?!


    The most important thing is that the fat monk has food there! But every time I had doubts, he would give me a denial three times, and then he might continue to steal things from the kitchen in order to make his denial more real.


    Of course, he may not have this IQ. The purpose of doing this is probably not to want to eat the old money


    Other people''s food is delicious


    "Dead dog, get out of the way. Just eat some dog food. What kind of meat? Spread it to me, that pig''s hoof is mine


    The fat monk was shouting, but he didn''t forget to kick the dog. As a result, I suddenly pulled the collar from the back and took it away!


    Before I put it away, I had to remove my ears, but later I found out that the Buddha light on the goods protected my body, but if I collected the clothes, it would be OK, so I changed my habit. Moreover, as long as the Buddha light didn''t break out, his power could not match mine.


    "Shua --!"


    The fat monk was dragged away by me in an instant. He was confused by the dog. Is there such a big man? Leng for a long time, the pig''s hoof in his mouth fell to the ground, and the saliva soaked in it.


    And on the other side


    "Ah - my pig''s hoof!"


    "Your pig''s hoof is growing on your arm. It''s a bit promising. Don''t shout. I''ll tell you something." I put him on the ground and said angrily.


    "What''s the matter? It''s no good. I''m not going to do it. " The fat monk said as soon as he heard something. He took out a chicken leg from his pocket and ate it. He didn''t care that he told me that he didn''t take the food.


    It seems that I just went to the kitchen because of greed.


    I rubbed my temple, and people said that all the family members were empty, but I don''t think there were any of them.


    "Come with me and give me ten drumsticks." I said.


    "Er..." The fat monk frowned and pondered.


    "Fifteen!"


    "Deal!" Pang and Shang gave a thumbs up. "Since you have a request from me, then the Buddha keeps a good heart, so he will answer every request."


    I said You need some face. "


    But no matter what, the result is still the same. The choice of people to travel has been confirmed. I, plus the fat monks like Baron and Lang fengheel, the rest of us should stay. After all, it''s not good for the military to take so many people with us. Moreover, in dangerous places like Donghai, ghosts are safer than people.


    Even if you want to experience, you can''t do that.


    I took the fat monk with me. The fat monk thought about his drumsticks. They went to the door. Baron and Lang Feng had been waiting there, and kaireid had been driven out. Everything was ready and was about to start.


    But


    "Wait!"


    When I look back, it''s Hu Jie!


    "You..." I''m surprised. Don''t give me another hug!


    "Where are you going this time? Don''t you tell me? And it''s only been a month. What I told you is not right. " Hu Jie came up to me with her arms around her chest and said with a puffy mouth.


    "Well Isn''t this something temporary? No matter what, I am also a high-ranking figure in the shadow army. There are orders on it. I have to set an example! "


    "Hum!" Hu Jie snorted unhappily, pursed her lips and asked, "when will you come back?"


    This is the problem again.


    "I don''t know. It''s not my business this time. Don''t worry. I promise to come back early."


    "Che, who cares about you? Come back any time you want! " Hu Jie shook her head and stopped looking at me.


    "You can''t be proud."


    "Shut up! I just I''m just worried about whether you can come back before May. Don''t forget, the school held an activity in May, and the protagonist is you. Don''t forget! "


    "Ah, yes." I nodded perfunctorily, reached out and patted her on the shoulder, and laughed: "OK, let''s go."With that, I turned to get on the car, fat monk shamelessly sat in the co pilot, two ghosts into the back seat.


    I opened the window and waved to Hu Jie with a smile. Then I stepped on the accelerator and drove the car out.


    "Well, I don''t think you''re weird. Why are you giggling all the time?" The fat monk sat on the vice seat and said with an idiot on his face.


    "Shut up, fat man!" Baron sat behind him, kicking the back of the chair with great insight, and said angrily.


    He also wanted to beat him directly, but Foguang was really unreasonable.


    Why giggle? Happy event! No matter how straight I am, I can tell that Hu Jie has already fallen in love with me. I didn''t expect that! As for what she said later about school activities, it was just an excuse for arrogance.


    Although it''s true


    But then again, if she hadn''t just reminded me, I would have forgotten.


    But I don''t believe that I can''t come back in May. Anyway, it''s just a monkey business. It''s a process of relaxation. It''s nothing to look for.


    With nothing to say, kailaide crossed the highway and arrived at Yancheng in the evening.


    "Hello, Yiming, it''s me. I''ve come to Yancheng. It''s a little late. You can pick me up and stay at your house for one night."


    When I got to Yancheng, I called Ding Yiming. Originally, I wanted to go directly to TongZhou society branch, but considering that it was a little late, I''ll wait and see it tomorrow.


    Ding Yiming doesn''t live with Uncle Ding, but has his own house. It seems that it''s quite big. I think it''s OK to go to him for a night. Even if the place is not big, I''ll just put the fat monks into the system.


    At first, I thought it was no problem, but later I found that it seemed that some Defective?


    When I heard Ding Yiming''s angry and disappointed tone on the phone, and the faint gasping around me, I didn''t respond to it. But when I arrived at Ding Yiming''s house and saw Jiang Hongxin''s resentful eyes looking at me, I felt that I had really done something wrong


    There''s something wrong with the timing! It''s a good thing to delay people!


    But there''s no way. What should I do? Excuse me?


    "I''m sorry, brother. It''s brother. I''m not considerate enough to delay you. Hey, it''s OK. Go on, just think I''m not here. I promise I won''t video, record, eavesdrop or take pictures! Sleep with dead same, never disturb you, come on, go on


    It''s not like that!


    What can I do? I can only keep an embarrassed but polite smile all the time.


    "Well, why are you still laughing? This time you are more stupid than just now." The fat monk continues to be an idiot.


    Baron: shut up, fat man


    In the end, it can only be very embarrassing to end this night. With us, Ding Yiming and his family can not continue their great work for the benefit of human survival, development and reproduction. We can only wait until we are gone.


    Early the next morning, I quickly said that I would go to the community to have a look, and a group of people went straight to their destination.


    The branch of Yancheng TongZhou club is transformed from a factory building, so it covers a large area. However, because Ding Laoer wants to be fast, many buildings still maintain the image of the factory building. For example, I saw a connecting corridor between two buildings, which usually carries large boxes


    However, all these are acceptable. After all, I''m not very selective, but the decoration team he''s looking for is obviously not as good as secretary Lu''s. This is very normal. After all, one is a rich man and the other is a secretary. There is still a big difference in contacts.


    Besides, the branch is better than the headquarters. Where is the face of the headquarters?!


    Different from the distribution of the main building in the first entrance of the headquarters, the first entrance of the branch is a long street, with buildings on both sides. The one on the left is the largest building, which was customized as the main building. After completion, Gongsun Shu worked here and lived in the "branch minister''s office".


    The reason why he emphasized that he was the head of the branch department was that when he assigned rooms, in order to give me a place to live after I came, he also reserved a room for me, which was the best one


    It''s just the second best.


    "What about the people? How many have you found? " I asked.


    "In addition to what you ordered, what I recruited here are basically ghosts. There are no ghosts. There are nearly a hundred ghosts with different strength. The strongest one is still a level away from ghosts. There are fewer human beings. Maybe it''s because there was no real address at that time, so we didn''t come here."


    Gongsun Shu walked beside me, helping me introduce the functions of various buildings and the allocation of sites, and answering my questions.


    "How much is that?"


    "Twelve."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I rubbed my temples. "Who''s the best?"


    "A man named Zhou Cheng."


    "What about people?"


    "I''ve just called him over."


    Just as he was saying that, the sound of "Deng Deng Deng" behind him came quickly. Looking back, he saw a man wearing a gray shirt, short hair and flat head.I took a look at his pace. His pace is regular and his breathing is even. It seems that he is really a man of some ability, but it is estimated that my level 20 may not be enough.


    For this kind of crime, I can estimate it almost now. I don''t even need to use the detective eye.


    "Your name is Zhou Cheng?" I asked.


    "Yes, my name is Zhou Cheng. I''ve met you, sir." Zhou Cheng ran to me and immediately bowed and said respectfully.


    I frowned and Gongsun Shu explained, "I told him."


    "Well, Zhou Cheng, I want to train you. This TongZhou club has just been built. You are the old man of this branch in the future. You have to carry the flag. Do you think you can be competent as the acting president of Tongzhou Club Yancheng branch?"


    "Ah?"


    The young man was startled by me and looked up in shock.


    It''s like you just entered a company and the boss told you to be the manager!


    "Sir, I, this..."


    "Don''t worry. Take your time, Ding Yiming."


    "Well, here I am." Ding Yiming is not far away. As soon as I call him, he comes over.


    "If you take up this position with him, don''t you still have Taoist Tan and master Wei in your family? Plus that flying fish, it should be enough to assist you."


    "Absolutely no problem!" Ding Yiming patted his chest and said with a smile. He turned to look at Zhou Cheng and pushed him: "be happy."


    "Ah? Yes, yes


    "OK, OK, you should take advantage of this time to practice. I''ll take Gongsun Shu away for a while, and I''ll leave it to you."


    "Ah? Where are you going Ding Yiming asked in surprise. Maybe he thought I was going to stay for a while this time.


    "There''s something about our shadow army. Don''t ask more. I''ll leave it to you. I''ll take Gongsun Shu with me and set out at once."

 Chapter 332

    On the east coast, the deployment of the shadow army has stopped, along the east coast, across several States and provinces, its scale is unprecedented!


    The threat of the Gongmo cult and the power in the East China Sea are about to wake up. It''s no wonder that the shadow army is so active that it blocks the whole coastline, causing some panic among the surrounding residents.


    But fortunately, it''s spring now. In a few months'' time, in summer, people in coastal cities will have a lot of sea baths! It''s not too much to say that there are a lot of people. Except for Spring Festival transportation, it was much more difficult to do it at that time than it is now.


    But I don''t think it will take much work to take the tough measures of the shadow Army


    If ordinary people or organizations, that is, military personnel, want to complete this move, it may cause strong opposition from the people, but they will never take care of the shadow army.


    Since the mage industry has been well known by the public, demons and ghosts that used to scare children can now scare adults, and those powerful mages have become the patron saint in everyone''s mind.


    Otherwise, I can''t have such a big reputation in school and Yongtong village just after a few battles.


    As a military, the shadow army is respected and feared by all people like a God.


    On the coastline, naturally, it is impossible for a large number of people to form a wall to seal the entire coastline. China''s territory is so large, how long is an east coast! There are not so many runners up at all, which is unrealistic. So we just set up a barracks every other distance. From beginning to end, there are hundreds of barracks, big and small!


    There are channels between each camp, and teams will pass by every three or five times. It can be said that we are extremely careful to check the situation in the path!


    Both hanhaige and Murong family took part in this operation. Originally, Maoshan was on this line. They wanted to find them at that time. But later, they found it difficult to protect themselves. Don''t fix it.


    Since the seal failure of the lock demon Tower last time, I don''t know why, they don''t repair the seal any more just like forgetting this. But because of this, Maoshan now puts all his energy, at least most of his energy, on staring at the lock demon tower, so this action doesn''t take them.


    However, speaking of Murong''s family, I think of Murong Lei. After leaving Yunzhou, it''s more than a month. I''d like to go and have a look, but I''m on a mission. How can I stop by at leisure? So I have been here for several days, and I haven''t seen him, but I have seen some other familiar faces.


    For example, Dong Xinyi, whom I met at the annual meeting, when Feng Qianxue went to Nandu to play, I used my identity to transfer her to Nandu, mainly to protect Feng Qian''s safety, so that she didn''t have any problems like Gong Xiaoting.


    In addition, Yin Kai, who has been shining in Weicheng, has proved himself with his strength for more than a month, and has officially become the commander of Weicheng in Yancheng.


    There are old friends - Qin Nan and Han Fei, and of course, Xue Biao.


    However, Xue Biao and I are not as idle as those of them. The shadow army stipulates that senior officers should not stay in the same place for too long. We must take the overall situation into consideration. As agents of the Eastern Division, we are naturally in this category. For a few days, I''ve been shooting in another place. I don''t know which camp I''ll go to tomorrow.


    "Take care of him. Don''t let him steal, eh This is a disciple of master Ruyan of yunmiao temple. Really, I don''t cheat you, but I''m treated with violence. "


    I walked out of the tent and turned to the people inside. Inside, the fat monk sat on the bed, with a soldier of the shadow army on each side, dressed in uniform and with a cold face.


    Today, I came to Xinying village again. I have done this several times, and today is no exception.


    Gongsun said that they could stay in the system apartment well, but I''m not sure about the goods, and he''s always noisy, so I''ll let him out for air.


    But the good thing is that the soldiers of the shadow army can control the goods to a certain extent. Otherwise, it may not be so good.


    I just explained the two men. Looking back, I saw Xue Biao passing by from the other side.


    "Brother Xue!" I cried quickly.


    "Ah, brother, you are here, too!"


    Xue Biao was also very surprised to see me, because our two agents were in a military camp, which is very rare. Except for the first meeting, we haven''t met in so many places these days. I didn''t expect to see them today.


    "I just arrived last night, and you?"


    "This morning!" Xue Biao replied. "I''ve just sent off a new investigation ship. I''m just going back. I didn''t expect to meet you."


    "Another investigation ship? How much is that? In case something under the sea suddenly goes into trouble, isn''t it... "


    "Well, don''t worry. Although I don''t like that old man, the things he invented are very reliable. It''s said that he is inventing the defensive board. When the time comes, along the whole coastline, we will not be afraid that the things under the sea will threaten the land! I just don''t know when it will be invented. I just hope it will be invented as soon as possible. ""Can this kind of thing really appear? A defensive board against that force. " I asked with some doubts.


    To say that Du laoguai is really a genius, I have never seen him like that, but according to Xue Biao and other people''s description, it seems to be a scientific geek, and involves many fields!


    Science and technology, physics, chemistry, biology, medicine, computer It can be said that he has dabbled in these heady things!


    It is precisely because of his talent and ability, coupled with his unique eccentric character, that he has the title of "old monster". At the same time, he will not be liked by most people.


    But the invention is as he said, very reliable!


    The hull of the ship sent out to the East Sea for investigation was made of the special metal he invented. Because of this, commander Duan and his wife would be relieved to send out these ships. Otherwise, they would lose their wives and lose their soldiers?


    "What about commander Duan? Still in Kyoto? Why don''t you come and have a look? "


    "Who knows, how can we manage the fate of the officer? But it should be. Kyoto is the top priority. Someone must be in charge. Master Ruyan doesn''t have much deterrent power. It seems that it''s hard for the commander to leave Kyoto. "


    "I think so."


    ¡­¡­


    On the one hand, we strolled in the barracks, which was called "patrol", and all the passers-by saluted us. On the other hand, on the sea, several investigation ships were stopping on the sea, and the soldiers on the deck were fully armed, keeping a close eye on the surrounding situation, so as to prevent the cult from sneaking attacks.


    Under the sea, a submarine is slowly diving. Two people sitting inside carefully operate the instruments in front of them, watch the data, and talk to the people above from time to time.


    "The diving depth is 200 meters. No abnormality has been found at present!" One of them said.


    "Good! Continue to dive, pay attention to safety, if there is anything wrong, return immediately The man in charge of communication on the ship yelled with a walkie talkie. Someone was lying on the table, taking notes and drawing.


    "I understand!" An answer came from the intercom.


    This submarine is also made by Du laoguai. According to him, it can reach the deepest part of the ocean and return safely. Of course, this has not been confirmed. Although it has been used several times before, it has not reached such a deep place.


    But it turns out that whether it can really go to the bottom or not, its performance is much better than other ordinary submarines! However, it is because this is the first time that Mr. Du has invented a submarine, so there are some flaws in its size. It can take up to two people at a time.


    Under the sea, on the submarine, two people watched the situation all around and continued to operate the submarine.


    "That thing should not be at the bottom of the sea. It''s not that deep. It''s not far away. I''ve already felt it. Its power is very strong. Next, we have to slow down and be careful."


    "Good!"


    Among the two, the one who spoke first was the one with perceptible physique selected from the elite of shadow army.


    Underwater is no better than on land. The function of vision will be very low here. Although the hearing transmission in water seems to be faster than that in air, they are in submarines after all, and there are instruments around them. Therefore, in order to be safe, it is very necessary to let such a person come!


    The other, needless to say, is an expert in controlling this kind of instrument. Because there can only be two people, it must be an expert.


    The submarine stopped in the ocean for a few seconds, then began to dive again, but the speed was much slower than before.


    Two hundred meters under the deep sea, it is already a lonely deep sea world. The countless fish on it can hardly be seen here. In the quiet dark world, only this small submarine, shining with weak lights, continues to move on.


    But in this darkness, there is a kind of magic, like a magnet, which attracts those lives. In the endless world of terror, a pair of eyes suddenly open, as if feeling something, suddenly grinning and making a strange sound.


    Two innocent members of the shadow army did not realize that the small submarine drove to the deeper sea without any defense, just like a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and obediently stepped onto the chopping board


    At this time, on the ship and in the room, the person in charge of communication is still using the walkie talkie to communicate with the people in the submarine below. Beside him, the person in charge of recording is still recording, but at this time


    "Ah


    "What''s the matter? Who''s calling? "


    "Something''s wrong!"


    Chaos broke out on the deck. The correspondent stood not far from the window. He also heard the scream and ran to the window to have a look. Only a few shadow soldiers on the deck fell there, bleeding all over. There was one more man on the bow!

 Chapter 333

    "Don''t move! Who are you


    On the deck, the rest of the soldiers immediately raised their guns. Although for some powerful mages, this kind of weapon is no longer too threatening, so many of them aimed at him together can always cause him some problems.


    Moreover, just in the room, some mages have begun to condense their mana. Once he makes a rash move, give him a shot first!


    On both sides, the other two investigation ships also began to approach here, intending to form a situation of encirclement and surround the man who didn''t know what to do. With so many troops, he can''t escape from the net!


    However, the comer was obviously not afraid of anything. Looking at the other two investigation ships that gradually surrounded him, he even wanted to laugh and scratched his bald head.


    On the deck of the ship, a man of the rank of lieutenant commander came forward, with bronze complexion, whiskers, muscles as cast iron, fists as tight as a pair of brass hammers!


    As soon as you look at this man, you can see that it''s foreign Kung Fu.


    "It seems that you are too arrogant to rush into our ship. If you don''t speak, just do it first..." The commander glanced at the bodies lying on the ground, and there was a flash of anger in his eyes. ¡°¡­¡­ I''ll kill some of our soldiers first. I''m afraid I can''t leave without telling you something. "


    "Well?" The bald man continued to scratch his bald head. He looked funny, as if he had heard some joke. He looked at the surrounding environment and said, "what do you want me to tell you? I want my whole person to tell you here."


    "Smart!" The commander yelled! "Now that you know that, how dare Ann offend our military power?"


    "Roar? Brother, I''m afraid you misunderstood something. I just said that I wanted my whole person to explain here, but I just said what you think, but you didn''t seem to ask, and I didn''t say My idea. " The bald man was in no hurry, as if the encirclement around him was a joke.


    "What do you think? What, do you want to leave a message? "


    "Are you sure I will die?"


    "No, I just don''t think you can live." The commander said in a cold voice, his right hand clenched more tightly, and the veins on the back of his hand began to beat.


    The bald head seemed to have found this point, and finally stopped scratching his head. He put down his hand, and his smile turned into contempt and bohemian. Looking at the commander coming out, he said in a high voice: "I''m shuiluohan, the leader of the water team under the command of the seven elders! When you get to hell, remember to give me my name! "


    As soon as the words fell, the water arhat suddenly moved under his feet and rushed to the people on the deck as if he had no bones! It''s faster than cheetahs!


    The soldiers on the ship shot almost at the same time, but they didn''t hit anything. Moreover, the guns on the hands of the group standing in the front almost became scrap iron at that time. In an instant, they were beaten to pieces by powerful magic power, and people also fell to the ground in an instant!


    At this time, the long prepared mages in the room immediately touched, and the magic that had been condensed in their hands threw it at him! On both sides of the ship, there were also mages attacking, and the light came straight at the bald head.


    These people used to be snipers, but later they learned magic. What they specialize in is not that kind of large-scale destructive magic, but that kind of ray magic that is as thin as a finger, or even as thin as a silver needle. What they want is long-distance killing and one shot killing!


    There are such people on these three ships. No matter what happens to the ship, the people on the other two ships can carry out air separation attack to achieve killing and rescue.


    For a moment, countless magic effects on the water arhat''s body, then burst out bursts of halo, the sound of roaring!


    The commander who stood up before didn''t practice this kind of magic. His strength was all over his muscles and bones. At this time, the water arhat was surrounded by magic. He didn''t move for a moment, and he kept his strength. When the halo was getting weaker, he suddenly took out his hand and made a blow!


    In fact, everyone present thought that no one could survive after so many attacks, and the last punch was just for the sake of safety. After the halo has completely dissipated, you may only see a corpse. no Or no bodies!


    After all, there were so many attacks, even if he was beaten into meat sauce!


    But at this time, all the people who perceived the physique were surprised at the same time! In front of them, the sudden rise of huge mana fluctuations for no reason!


    This is not easy to perceive the Constitution can be detected, so close, the general perception of the Constitution can be found wrong!


    "No!"


    Unfortunately, when this sentence was uttered, the lieutenant commander was already out of his hands. He smashed his fist into the halo which was not completely scattered, but it was like hitting a ball of cotton.


    "This..."


    No one knows the feeling better than himself, but it is because of the understanding that he feels surprised, surprised and terrible!


    And at this time, the halo completely dispersed, the public finally saw the inside appearance, suddenly surprised!


    Standing there, from the appearance, you can see that the bald man who just called himself shuiluohan, but he is no longer a human.At least, there is no place for him to be called "human.".


    The original living meat man has gone, replaced by a large group of water! On the deck, a figure was drawn out, but there was a big hole in the abdomen. It was through the hole that the commander punched.


    "This, this is..."


    All of them were surprised and slightly stunned. At this time, the water arhat launched an attack. A water mass, like a carp, swung at the same time. It looked as light and soft as waving a feather. But the commander seemed to have been hit hard. He flew out in an instant and knocked down more than ten people behind him. He didn''t stop until he hit the wall!


    The water Luohan left the deck and floated into the air. A head formed by water lowered and looked down at the people below, giving out a sneer.


    "What kind of monster is this guy? What kind of monsters are there in Gong Mo cult? "


    In the room, the liaison officer looked at the water arhat flying in the air and said in a trembling voice, holding the windowsill with both hands, his fingers turned white because of excessive force.


    At this time, he put the walkie talkie on the table behind him, and suddenly a terrible scream came out!


    "What''s the matter?"


    The soldier in charge of communication is going to explode! What happened on both sides of the sea and under the sea at the same time?!


    "Save help! We''re going to be sucked Suck... "


    "What? Hello?! Answer quickly! Answer quickly! What''s the matter with you? " He yelled at the walkie talkie, as if it could save the people opposite, but it was useless.


    There was no answer from the other side, their voice suddenly stopped, just like the heartbeat of the contact staff, suddenly stopped a beat! At the next moment, with the beep coming from the walkie talkie, he shakes heavily and starts to jump again.


    The sound just now is that the walkie talkie is turned off. Of course, if the walkie talkie is damaged, it will also make such a sound.


    In this case, even if he is killed, he does not believe that the former situation is happening now


    On the other hand, Luohan was flying in the air, and some people tried to attack him, but it was no accident that all the attacks seemed to fall in the air, just like cutting off the water. In fact, he could never break the water. All the attacks were useless to him!


    Compared with the extreme hardness, this soft defense is more desperate!


    And the water arhat looked at them as if he were looking at the ants. He didn''t even look at the people who attacked him. He didn''t pay attention to them at all.


    At this time, the sea beside the three ships suddenly began to boil! At the same time, a huge roar poured into the people''s ears. In a moment, everyone began to cover their ears, but they were still bowed by the loud noise.


    When they looked up, everything in front of them put them into fear and despair again.


    On the sea, it was like a tsunami coming. On the side of the three survey ships, only 10 meters away, a huge wave of more than 10 meters was set off in an instant! Like two giants, they are staring at them with bloodthirsty eyes!


    Mercury splash, the churning spray, as if to directly across the distance of 10 meters, straight on the faces of those on board the same!


    All, like the end of the scene!


    Looking up at the huge waves, shuiluohan was obsessed, as if he had seen a beautiful picture, or found a delicious gourmet Or the fat monk, looking at the water, feeling the power, muttering to himself.


    "What a wonderful power, what a beautiful power of water! It''s only in the cult that I can get such power! This is the power of our worship of demons! You guys, ordinary people, want to do something with us, right?! Look around. You''re dreaming! Have a big dream


    Looking down at the three investigation ships under him, shuiluohan showed an expression similar to "compassion". It was like seeing a starving beggar on the street.


    The huge waves are falling like the top of Thailand! The deck of the three ships suddenly darkened, and the huge waves covered the sun. There were only waves in front of the people, endless waves!


    "Go to hell."


    Water Luohan light said, as if has seen the end, tone, with a little compassion, but it is so heartless.


    But at this time, all of a sudden, a golden light flashed. Under the huge waves, the three investigation ships seemed to have regained their light. Suddenly, the golden light burst out on the sea, and the waves seemed to have stopped!


    Time seems to pause at this moment, then it starts to develop, but it is developing in another direction


    "What''s going on?" The artificial expression of shuiluohan froze in an instant, and then turned into shock, anger and inconceivable in the next moment.


    The golden light flickered. It seemed that there was a barrier between the three investigation ships and the huge waves. In an instant, a huge tension expanded and cut off the huge waves!The surging waves of more than ten meters turn into two parts. The lower part connects with the sea. After losing its power, it slaps on the ship and flows back to the sea slowly. It can''t affect the people above. At most, it feels a little shaken.


    And the upper part, with the sudden explosion of the golden light, became innumerable drops of water, as if it had rained.


    "Well Saved? "


    The people on the deck looked at the scene in front of them. What just happened seemed to be in a dream. It was very unreal.


    "Who is it?" Water arhat saw that his beloved water power was achieved, and immediately drank. In the palm of his hand, the mana was boiling.


    At this time, from the east coast in the distance, a golden light came straight at a very fast speed, and a figure was wrapped in the golden light.

 Chapter 334

    Still!


    Real stillness!


    It''s as if everyone here saw the God! The golden light rushing from afar is as sacred and great as the Sanskrit sound of salvation.


    Of course, everything is for them. Maybe not for others.


    Far away, but near alone, there is such a man, Shui Luohan.


    At this time, the water arhat was still flying in the air, and his whole body became as clear as ordinary water. He could see the scene of the other side through his body, but because his body was water, it refracted the light, and finally he could only see a blur.


    However, at this time, the mass of water seemed to boil. Suddenly, the whole body began to boil. It looked like it would explode at any time!


    Water is the most common substance, or the most common element. There are small molecules floating in the air and invisible to the naked eye in our body, which we need to live every day, and in front of our eyes.


    Do we like water?


    If this question comes to me, I will never be able to answer it.


    It''s like asking me if I like breathing. I don''t like it that much, but if I don''t breathe, I will die!


    It''s like a cliff, I hold a rope hanging there, the other end of the rope in the hands of others, no matter who this person is, I must be close to him, because he controls my life and death


    It''s like the sentence I once heard: "I clean my gun not because I like it, but because its rust means my death..."


    But it is undeniable that there are always some strange people in this world, they are infatuated with some things! Among the practitioners, there are more such people! Because the obsession and yearning generated by this strange habit will become the driving force of their practice!


    Today is it! The most infatuated thing about water arhat is the power of water! In the eyes of the people on the ship, the surging waves just now are the general scenes of doomsday, but in his eyes, it is a perfect art.


    Of course, if someone can take a picture of this scene or describe it, and hang it on where it will be displayed, someone will have such an idea.


    But these are the words of the future. Today, Shui Luohan alone is furious after seeing this scene!


    "Bold! If you dare to break my magic, please give me your name Shuiluohan''s face was full of anger, and his Qi and blood surged, which made the water in his head boil most seriously. Looking at the golden light, he yelled.


    As soon as his voice fell, it was like responding to his cry. From the golden light, a matchless sword light rose to the sky, cutting straight to the water arhat floating in the sky!


    This knife seems to run through heaven and earth. Compared with the power of the huge waves before, it is more powerful than ever! Knife light across, such as God station side, open territory expansion!


    The land that the blade delimits is the territory!


    The water luohanfei in the air, see this one knife light, also can''t help but timid, quickly rise, avoid this one knife light, picked up a life.


    Dao Guang continued to fly through the position where he had just stood. His speed did not decrease at all. When he passed over the sea, the sea surged. Waves surged in the direction of Dao Guang. He didn''t know where he was going.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Shuiluohan looked back at the scene of the sea, a palpitation. He can always elementalize his body and resist most attacks, but if it is such a strong means, he can''t resist it!


    Who is it?!


    He looked back, the golden light stopped five meters above the overtime, no longer moving, the golden light dispersed, and a figure appeared inside.


    Flat head short hair, whiskers, trim clean, full of pride! He has two moustaches under his nose, which adds chivalrous spirit and romantic travel to him. A pair of eyes, such as eagles, a murderous like Shura! His face is like bronze, his eyebrows are like machetes, and his spirit of heroism is fully displayed! Body is a black windbreaker, with the sea breeze constantly floating, unspeakable natural and unrestrained!


    The leader of the shadow army, the God in the hearts of domestic practitioners, the commander of the shadow army, lieutenant general Duan Qingtian!


    And in his hands, there is a weapon - a long knife with a sharp blade!


    The black handle, the bright silver blade, the shark shaped blade tip and the gold thread on the back of the blade all show the supreme spirit!


    The most impressive thing is that the Golden Crescent Moon is carved near the handle. It is as sharp as a scythe. The back of the crescent moon is the shape of a dragon scale, like a golden dragon bending its body like a crescent moon.


    This Dao was handed down to him by his master. It was also famous by his master in those years. Everything was destroyed by the blade!


    But in fact, the sword technique used by his master at that time was both offensive and defensive.


    A knife is different from a sword in that it has a blade on one side and no attack on the other.


    The blade is full of overbearing, but who knows the true meaning of the sword. It was his master''s way to become famous at that time to have both attack and defense!


    But in his hands, the word "Shou" is gone. Duan Qingtian''s character determines that he will be good at attacking and defending. He will attack fiercely. The momentum of charging regardless of everything is his best way.However, because of this, his attack power seems to be better than his master. Nie Ze once said with a smile that he has focused all his defensive skills on attack, which makes him gain the ultimate attack power.


    Duan Qingtian has a very high deterrent power in the whole practice world, not only at home, but also abroad.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian stood up with a knife and stood in the air. Although his position was lower than that of shuiluohan, he was more domineering and awed the whole audience!


    "Commander Duan!"


    "It''s commander Duan! That''s great. I''m saved


    "Well! Let the strange guy dare to show his power again, and commander Duan will teach him to be a man! "


    On the deck, after a short silence of three seconds, people suddenly burst out a cheering cry.


    "Duan Chief Duan The commander who had just been hit and flew also struggled to get up, looked up and murmured to the sky. His voice was too weak to hear because of the injury.


    However, Duan Qingtian seems to have heard the same, in a loud voice, he heard the murmur that was as thin as the sound of mosquitoes and flies, and said in a low voice: "hard work, or late..."


    In the sky, after seeing Duan Qingtian''s appearance, shuiluohan had a meal at that time. The boiling water mass began to extinguish and gradually became calm.


    "Hum!" Some people in the crowd saw this scene, and they snorted with disdain. Just now it''s not so good. Now? It''s not a counsellor?!


    Although I was just shocked by his power, and I almost became the ghost of that guy''s hand, at this moment, even if I didn''t scare him, I was still very happy to see this scene!


    And, of course, pride!


    "Duan Qingtian, is that you?" Looking at Duan Qingtian, shuiluohan cried.


    Although his voice sounds full of air, no half of the strange, but the kind of hidden in the dark timidity, but it can not disappear!


    Duan Qingtian coldly raised his eyes, looked at the water arhat floating a little higher than himself, and slowly said: "you crazy dogs, who bark at anyone, have come to us. It seems that you are really crazy. Even those arrogant guys in the North American Phoenix Palace don''t have the courage to challenge us."


    "Duan Qingtian, needless to say that, I know your name. The Gong demon sect is not as simple as you think. If you are not easy to provoke, we may not!" Said water Lohan.


    "Oh? That''s good. It''s just an opportunity. Let me see how you''re not easy to get into trouble. My reputation comes from me, not from you. "


    "You..."


    Shuiluohan just wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Duan Qingtian: "ah, yes, I''ll tell you one more thing."


    "Well?"


    "My deterrent power lies not only in me, but in the whole country. That is to say, if you dare to provoke any of us, then we will devote our national strength to make you have no place in the whole world!"


    Fear!


    It''s a total fear.


    If shuiluohan was just a little afraid of his fame, now he is completely afraid of his strength!


    They are so close to each other that shuiluohan can clearly feel his momentum. He only felt it in his elders. Unexpectedly, he, he


    Water Luohan afraid, can say at this moment, he has lost.


    Duan Qingtian looked at the deck, and the bodies of several shadow soldiers who had been killed by shuiluohan at the beginning were cold in his eyes! That piercing cold, as if thousands of years of ice capped snow mountain, freezing everything!


    Duan Qingtian slowly raised his head and looked at shuiluohan again. In his beauty, there was a touch of murderous spirit!


    No, I have to go!


    This is the only idea left in shuiluohan''s heart. He will run away when he turns around, but how can that Qingtian make him realize his wish?


    "Want to go? Hum! Several members of the shadow army are waiting for you below! Don''t make them wait. I''ll give you a ride! "


    As soon as the voice fell, Duan Qingtian''s feet moved, and his whole body disappeared in an instant. With a flash of gold, he came to shuiluohan''s side.


    ¡°£¡¡±


    The next moment, he saw a golden fist from small to big, suddenly bombarded!


    "Commander Duan..."


    The commander on the deck was helped into the house and received treatment. At last, he saw this scene. Then, his vision was blocked by the ceiling and walls of the house, and he could no longer see the things outside, but the majestic atmosphere would not go away.


    "His fists are 100 times stronger than mine. Hum, you can feel better!"


    The commander lay in bed, obediently receiving treatment, with a sneer on the corner of his mouth, muttering to himself.


    The blow of Qingtian hit the body of shuiluohan. Although he had just seen this freak resist all the attacks with his elemental body, he was very confident that Duan Qingtian''s blow, the most simple attack, he couldn''t catch it!It''s not a guess, it''s a fact!

 Chapter 335

    "Boom!"


    Duan Qingtian''s fists hit on shuiluohan. This scene was shown just a short time ago. Only that time, it wasn''t Duan Qingtian, it was the commander.


    At that time, the commander''s fist was just like cutting off water. It had no effect. On the contrary, he was caught by the other side and suffered heavy damage!


    But this time, the result is different


    "Ang --!"


    "Oh


    Everyone present seems to have an illusion. In front of the sky, the golden light is in full swing. In the dazzling golden light like the sun, there seems to be an image.


    It is a dragon, covered with golden scales, a pair of red eyes, endless majesty, infinite power! And under this dragon, there is this treasure elephant, solemn, elegant and elegant!


    The two beasts roared at the same time, and everyone felt a trance. The surrounding air was shocked and twisted!


    And the next moment, all these things like a mirage in general disappeared, there is no dragon, no treasure like, there is no dazzling golden light.


    Some of them are Duan Qingtian, who stops in the sky and still keeps his fist position, and shuiluohan, who is covered with golden light and flies upside down


    Win!


    This is the crush of strength!


    This is the power of the commander of the shadow army, who scares people all over the world!


    At this time, shuiluohan''s thinking ability is still there, but he can''t do anything. He knows the power very well just now, just like we know the ability of leaders of various foreign forces. Duan Qingtian''s name is so loud, how can his information not be known?


    King Kong Dragon Xianggong, like Murong family and Mu family, is evolved from traditional martial arts. It has the power of ten dragons and ten elephants! Moreover, it also has a strong pressure.


    Once you are touched by the golden light, the great prestige will immediately attack your internal organs, control your muscles and veins, and suppress all your bones! At that time, the whole person will be petrified, unable to move, even a little finger!


    Just being touched by the golden light will be like this. If you get a punch solidly, what should you do?


    Water Luohan flying in the air, looking at a higher level of the sky, think so, it seems to have seen their own future.


    The power of ten dragons and ten elephants, hit from the front, I''m afraid at this time my veins and bones are broken, the viscera may have become meat mud. If it wasn''t for the strange magic that I practiced and the pressure of the golden light that made my senses numb, I''m afraid the pain would hit me immediately.


    At that time, even if they are not killed, they will be hurt to death.


    There''s no need for him to do it again. He has no way to live.


    But who is Duan Qingtian? What kind of character is he? How could he do such a thing? How could he let the enemy go instead of killing them all?!


    The next moment, Duan Qingtian appeared on the top of shuiluohan''s head, blocking his sight and making him unable to see the upper layer of the sky No, maybe, let him see a higher level of the sky.


    People compare with people, just like a layer of heaven, and another layer of heaven!


    There is heaven outside the sky, and there are people outside the people. Duan Qingtian is the man outside his shuiluohan, the heaven!


    "Good bye, I''d like to borrow the bullshit of a dog over there named Jidao. When you get to the bottom, don''t forget to mention my name to Yama. And don''t forget to say hello to those people who were killed by you when you see them. They are all looking forward to you!"


    Duan Qingtian said, holding up his sword!


    "I''m not familiar with him..." Water Luo Han murmurs a way, this is a truth, he really with disease blade not how familiar, just mutually know to teach inside have such person just.


    But it doesn''t matter. Anyway, in the end, it''s an end


    "Death


    Duan Qingtian yelled, and the knife in his hand suddenly fell off. On the blade, there were thousands of rays and colors. With Duan Qingtian''s action, he cut through the sky and made a low hum, which seemed to be bloodthirsty!


    And then, in an instant, it runs through the body of shuiluohan!


    Kill!


    Duan Qingtian''s knife cuts off shuiluohan''s body, and it seems to break all the sun, moon and stars, making the heaven and earth dim. In the vast ocean, the waves are rolling furiously, responding to the call of the murderer.


    At the next moment, the water arhat''s body, which was divided into two parts, was shattered by an invisible force in full view of the public. The water droplets wrapped in golden light scattered, like the falling stars.


    Duan Qingtian is standing in the courtyard. His black windbreaker moves in the wind. His handsome face is cold. He has a sharp blade in his hand. The light of the golden thread on the back of the blade has faded. The silver light of the bright silver blade is like snow, which seems to freeze everything around him.


    The sea is still surging wildly, but there is only one person left in the sky. Just now, the invincible water arhat has fallen, and everyone has seen this exciting scene. Duan Qingtian, the commander of the shadow army, kills the leader of the demon cult with one punch and one knife!The soldiers on the deck were stunned for a while, and then they reacted. Inside, there was endless blood boiling!


    "The commander is invincible!"


    "The shadow army is invincible!"


    "Chinese practitioners are invincible!"


    ¡­¡­


    Duan Qingtian didn''t ask to keep it secret. When everyone was excited, they also reported the event to the people on the shore. Naturally, Xue Biao and I learned about it for the first time, and we were all excited.


    It''s not just us, all the soldiers stationed on the east coast are like this. Everyone''s energy has come up. Some people who were worried before have straightened their waists at this time. Duan Qingtian tells them with strength and facts that kongmu cult is not so terrible, they are not invincible!


    Several times before, the message from the battle of East Island and the fishing boat incident in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion created a false impression that the cult was invincible. Today, this illusion has been completely broken!


    One punch and one knife, two moves to defeat the enemy, Gong demon sect, but so!


    This is a new slogan on the east coast. I don''t know who started to shout it first, and then they all started to shout it. Among them, the soldiers who went to and fro the barracks and were responsible for inspecting and supervising the route played a very important role. These slogans were passed from one barracks to another.


    And these guys are all excited. They start to make trouble on the patrol road. We can hear their voices from a certain distance in the barracks.


    Looking at this scene, I feel that Duan Qingtian''s move is really amazing!


    In ancient times, fighting is to strive for the first big victory, to boost morale, but also to frustrate the opponent''s spirit, he did so in accordance with the ancient law, the first battle will be his own hand, a big victory!


    And the effect, if you look at what happened in front of you, is self-evident.


    The morale of the east coast is unprecedented! Everyone is talking about it, which is beyond the reach of any hot news.


    All in all, by the time the survey ship returned, it had been spread all over the shore, and many people began to hug and clap their hands.


    Among them, those who have good relations or join the army with their brothers will first see if they are hurt and say something like "I''m scared to death, but fortunately you''re OK".


    Of course, there are bad friends. When we meet, the first sentence is: "Oh, are you back alive? It''s a pity. "


    Then, the two began to fight and laugh.


    I stood at the door of the tent, looking at this scene, some feelings in my heart.


    Once upon a time, where did so many people come from around me? No matter friends, classmates, or other things, I am not a member of those big groups. The character of our family is like this. So am I, so is my father, and maybe my grandfather, too. But since I can remember, he has been idle at home, and I can''t see it.


    Just like Qin Nan, when they came to me, I had some conflicts. In order not to take so many responsibilities, we deliberately became independent and didn''t associate with others, because we didn''t have too many positions, but sometimes we felt lonely.


    And now, I stand here, where I can see are all my comrades in arms. Behind me, there is the boat club that I created, where there are my good friends, my good brothers, and a large group of like-minded people and ghosts I found.


    And Hu Jie.


    I think, if it wasn''t for my identity, if it wasn''t for my becoming a mage and having this ability, we two, maybe we wouldn''t be like this.


    The idea that we don''t want to be responsible comes from the fact that we don''t have so much ability, as I used to be. But now, I''m different, I have the ability, I can take responsibility, and


    I took a look around, where I could see were all soldiers!


    And It''s such a great responsibility.


    When I looked at it, I couldn''t help feeling that there was something wrong with me. Xue Biao patted me on the shoulder and said, "what''s the matter, brother?"


    "Ah? It''s OK. I''m just distracted. " I said.


    "Oh - that''s good. I didn''t expect that commander Duan would come here. However, it seems that it''s not good to be here without such an expert as him. Moreover, it''s not too far away from Kyoto. With his ability, if you want to go back, you can go back soon." Xue Biao said.


    It may be that there is no father, son or apprentice in the army, so when Xue Biao called Duan Qingtian, he seldom said "master" or "teacher", but just like us, he called him "commander Duan" or "officer".


    "With the mobility of commander Duan, it''s really not difficult to travel between the two places. It seems that Kyoto and the east coast can be carefree." I said.


    "Yes, but it''s not this that I''m concerned about, it''s another thing."


    "Well? What''s the matter? "


    "What will the practitioners of other countries do when they hear this news?"


    "Well?" I was stunned, but my reaction changed immediately. They looked at each other for a while, and then they laughedWhat he said is right. Duan Qingtian didn''t cover up this incident. Maybe he deliberately spread it. The purpose is to let the practitioners of various countries know about it and know that he killed the leader of Gongmo cult with one blow and one knife.


    Of course, the purpose of doing this is not to show off his ability. If Duan Qingtian is such a showman, the shadow army will be finished. However, to say that he is not showing off his ability is not to say that his purpose is not showing off at all.


    Yes, there are, but it''s not the ability of Duan Qingtian, but the ability of our domestic practitioners!


    The war of kongmu cult''s fame was fought with the east island state, and they didn''t seem to block the news at that time. The situation of the war at that time was obvious to all in the world. This time, Duan Qingtian''s two moves to defeat the enemy not only frustrated kongmu cult''s spirit, enhanced its prestige, but also hit them in the face!


    Moreover, I think there must be a layer of meaning in this, which is aimed at the worship of demons.


    Didn''t the cult declare war like us last time? Well, it''s not polite to come but not go! Let''s go back today!

 Chapter 336

    Today''s event is like a hurricane, sweeping all the places that can be found on the map of the whole world. At night, the whole world will know about it.


    When other countries got the news, they didn''t have much feelings except for shock. They had nothing to do with it. They just sat on the mountain and watched the tiger fight.


    In particular, because of the geographical environment, Huofeng temple is doomed to be unable to get involved in the East China Sea. Originally, I was still worried about it, but now I''m happy to see it. It''s a hot potato. Who can take it!


    This group of guys in North America are arrogant, but I think they should have a little AC number in their heart, not to mention in other aspects, but we are always the strongest among the mages and practitioners!


    Although master Ruyan has always been very low-key and has no deterrent power, I heard that many years ago, a master from Xiangguo said he had to compete with master Ruyan. Master Ruyan pushed him away again and again, and he pressed him step by step. At last, master Ruyan pushed him directly, and he fell to the ground and didn''t get up for a long time.


    It''s really not his dish. It''s said that there is No. 1 one there. After this story came out, we all knew that there was such a master besides a section of Optimus in Kyoto.


    But after the incident, master Ruyan was silent for a period of time, as if he had gone to repent devoutly. According to his own opinion, it was because monks should not have the heart of comparison, let alone be competitive. Although he had to do it, the result was the same, so he needed to repent in front of the Buddha.


    After hearing this, the master was extremely ashamed and vowed not to step into China again. Many people in the world praised master Ruyan as the real master and called him "living Buddha".


    However, in the practice world of the law of the jungle, such fame and such modest attitude are hard to be really valued by people. So now, many people are playing down master Ruyan.


    But he is, he is!


    On the contrary to master Ruyan, Duan Qingtian is always ruthless. No matter what is in front of him, he will cut it off! This kind of character made him and the shadow army he led famous overseas soon. He surpassed master Ruyan and became the first dangerous person in the East in the hearts of many overseas practitioners!


    In the face of this kind of strength, even if they are arrogant, they are afraid of it. Today''s scene is exactly what they want to see!


    The shadow army is in direct conflict with the Gongmo cult. It can be said that the two most powerful organizations in the world are fighting! No matter what the result is, it will be very beneficial to them.


    Especially now, the loss of the cult of Gong Mo, which had been spread to be a myth, in the first battle made him firmly believe that the shadow army, or Oriental practitioners, absolutely had a power that did not belong to them.


    So, after this fight is over


    Casualties on both sides will be huge! At that time, the shadow army absolutely didn''t have the time to manage them. At that time, it was time for them to take action.


    On the other hand, the news spread to the East Island, and the faces of the people in the East Island were black!


    In the previous war, although the scale was too large to cover up, there were some elements of Aoki''s intention. What he wants to do is simply to put pressure on the practitioners of the whole world to let them know that there is still such a force in the world. He is the biggest enemy!


    Facts have proved that his practice is very effective. Gong Mo religion is evil cultivation. It can be said that it is anti-human and anti world existence. Practitioners in various countries have their own positions, either for themselves or for their country. But when there is such an enemy in front of them, I''m afraid they will unite.


    Once united, they can get some benefits.


    As a result, it didn''t take long for Gongmo cult to find Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, which led to the shadow army. What he didn''t expect was that a leader of Gongmo cult died in Duan Qingtian''s hands!


    One punch and one knife, two moves to defeat the enemy!


    Aoki was so angry after hearing the news that he smashed the table!


    Shame!


    The news they heard before was that Aoki and the two elders of kongmu sect fought for dozens of rounds without winning or losing. They killed and injured countless warriors and ninjas. Finally, they were successfully evacuated by the kongmu sect and retreated.


    Today, Duan Qingtian killed one in two moves.


    Who is strong and who is weak, the gap is clear at a glance!


    The whole Wudao alliance is silent, and the whole sun sect is silent.


    Since the sun cult was badly damaged by murongke, it has retired, but it doesn''t mean that they have disintegrated. It just doesn''t appear on the surface. It shrinks in its own nest, waiting for the opportunity to move.


    Today, this incident also spread to their ears. Although they didn''t see it with their own eyes, everyone could imagine Duan Qingtian''s figure on the East China Sea and the divine power of killing the enemy.


    From their standpoint, this is not quite right, but it is true.At the same time, they also think of another story. Murongke, who hit them hard in those years, is just one of the top ten masters in the whole oriental continent. If compared with Duan Qingtian, he is not good enough.


    In the Kyoto competition, Duan Qingtian defeated Murong. It''s a good story!


    If so


    Several senior members of the sect shivered at the thought of this. A Murong guest forced them to retire. If you were against Duan Qingtian


    It is estimated that they have no chance to retire. They may be beaten directly.


    But of course, all these words can only be thought in my heart. If I really say them, I''m afraid I won''t be executed by the sect leader.


    Of course, I don''t know if the leader thinks the same way


    "Father, we..."


    At the foot of a mountain on the East Island, in a small village, taiyangjiao has lived in seclusion here, with its back on the mountain and lurking in the forest for many years.


    In the hut, the old leader of the sun cult was sitting on a chair, leaning forward, with his right elbow supporting the armrest of the chair, and his right hand clenching his fist against his face. He closed his eyes and looked sad.


    In front of him, there was a broken table with sawdust scattered all over the ground. The information originally placed on it was scattered all over the ground. What was written on it was nothing more than the battle between Qingtian and shuiluohan in the upper part of the East China Sea, and the reaction of the shadow army on the east coast.


    Of course, these are different from the real ones, but they are almost the same. At least two moves can''t make a fake.


    Not far away, there was a man in his twenties. He was a young man with high spirits. Looking at the old leader in front of him, also his old father, he had a tangled expression.


    "We can''t win their inside information. After this war, we don''t know what the world will be like." The old leader didn''t lift his head and said with a sigh.


    "We really Is there no chance? " The youth is unwilling to ask a way.


    He was a child at that time. As the son of the leader, he was naturally brilliant and respected by thousands of people. Moreover, the taiyangjiao was the only mage organization in the east island country at that time.


    In this kind of growth environment, his character is naturally needless to say.


    But I didn''t expect that before he grew up, before he showed his talents and great plans, the sun cult encountered a big obstacle and hit hard early!


    In the first battle of the East China Sea, Murong Ke wore a white robe and dyed it with blood. A long sword was like the call of death, which dealt a desperate blow to the sun cult!


    Since then, the sun cult has disappeared, and his so-called "next leader" status has survived in name. Later, because of the emergence of the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, their status has plummeted. Finally, it has become a joke, just a conversation before and after tea.


    How can a teenager in his twenties stand falling from heaven to hell?


    I''m afraid that he is the one who wants to restore the original sect in the whole sun sect.


    "Opportunity? Do we still have a chance? We can''t deal with a Murong guest. How can we deal with the shadow army led by Duan Qingtian?! You ask Aoki, is he confident? Is he sure?! Does he have any capital to win?! If he doesn''t, how can we get the capital? "


    The old leader finally raised his head and yelled at his son in front of him, as if to shout out all the anger in his heart. People outside the room were frightened by the roar, and then left quickly, pretending not to hear it.


    And that young man, is to stay in situ, at a loss.


    "There''s no chance. It''s estimated that the sun religion will become a small non-governmental organization. There are many people who have left the religion these years. I''m too lazy to manage it." After the old leader roared, his voice became weak again. He stood up, shook his head and walked to the inner room, covered with the desolation of sunset in the west mountain.


    It''s true that the number of people in the sun sect is less than a quarter of that in those years, and no one joined. The original people are still leaving. At first, he would manage and severely punish those who left the sect, but later, even he was too lazy to manage.


    Anyway, it''s a hopeless organization. What if there are more people and less people? That''s all


    The boy looked at his father''s back and saw an oil lamp going out in the wind.


    He is old, he does not have that time, he once brilliant, although now depressed, but it can be said that this life is worth it, so he does not want to work hard, do not want to fight, but What about me?


    That''s what the boy thought.


    I''m less than 30 years old, and I haven''t been brilliant yet, but I suddenly tell myself that I can only choose to retire in my life. How can I bear it?!


    You can hear what he said just now, not to mention the shadow army and murongke. Today''s Taiyang sect can''t be defeated even by the Martial Arts Alliance!Taiyangjiao, it''s over?!


    The boy stood in the same place. His father had entered the inner room and closed the door. He was the only one in the narrow and dark room.


    "Is Is that really the only way? " The boy lowered his head, looked at the wooden floor under his feet and murmured in a low voice.


    At this time, the door suddenly sounded the sound of footsteps, followed by a gentle knock on the door.


    "Who?"


    "It''s me, young master. Is the master there?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ My father is asleep. What can I do for you? Don''t disturb him if there''s nothing important The boy said with a long tone, flat and without emotion.


    "Well Little Lord, there are distinguished guests coming to see the Lord. "


    "Dear guest? Can we still have guests here? Who is it? "


    Voice just fell, suddenly behind the door "bang" suddenly opened, a gust of wind swept in, the door, more than one person.


    "You..."


    "Alliance of martial arts and Taoism, Aoki!"

 Chapter 337

    Commander Duan''s achievements have astonished the world. Naturally, we are also very excited. On the east coast, there is unprecedented blood boiling.


    However, in this joy, we still can not forget another thing, a worrying thing


    The submarine, made by Du laoguai and carrying two masters of the shadow army, lost contact in the East China Sea. When it disappeared, it was 200 meters below the East China Sea. It has been missing for five hours. The last sentence before it disappeared was "help, we are sucked..."


    So much information is known.


    In the port barracks, several relevant personnel, such as the liaison personnel and recording personnel in charge at that time, still stayed here to cooperate with the investigators here in order to get accurate results.


    On a long table, a map is placed there, and one of them is specially circled, which is the diving position of the submarine, 200 meters away from the position of the underwater force detected before.


    This was specially done when I went into the water, because I was afraid that it would be dangerous to go directly down from that thing, so it was separated by 200 meters. Moreover, the main purpose of this dive is to further explore, not to enter directly. They are not death squads.


    Results did not expect that the danger still appeared, and is so caught off guard!


    "The attack happened in an instant. They said" suck ". If I didn''t understand it wrong, that''s what they meant."


    A large group of people around the table, for convenience, these people are standing there, so that they can intuitively see the things drawn on the map on the table, the notes on the notebook, and when there is anything to write, just lie down on the table.


    As the officer in charge of the investigation said this, he fell down and wrote a word "inhale" on the paper. He looked up at the crowd and said, "this is what the person said. Inhale means. Is there any other possibility in the homophonic words?"


    They looked at each other and shook their heads.


    There is such a difficulty in Chinese. There are too many homophonic words. If we just talk without writing, we may have misunderstandings. That''s why we can produce so many empty ear songs.


    But today, in this sound, there is really no good explanation other than this word.


    "Then they should have been sucked into something. It''s very likely that it''s the mysterious power. If it''s not, it''s even worse. This shows that there is another threat in the sea. So now, the suction comes from that guy, but it''s the best result."


    The officer said, suddenly the door opened and two people came in. It was Xue Biao and I.


    As the agent of Dongfang District, we have to come when something goes wrong, so as soon as the investigation ship comes back, we will receive the news that we have just arrived at this port.


    As soon as I entered the room, I didn''t know any of these people. I just knew one. Sitting outside the crowd, a little away from the long table, I looked like a big man, listening to their report.


    I met this guy at the Party of the shadow army. He is one of my superiors, one of the three officers in charge of the two major divisions of China and the East. He has no official position or real power, but he can manage us. Moreover, the soldiers at the bottom respect him very much.


    This time, one of the three people came to the East China Sea, and the other two had to be responsible for the division of the Chinese side. There was no way. At that time, three people were arranged, just for today''s scene, to prevent one party from dominating, so we had to leave two over there.


    As for here, ha ha, Captain Duan is here in person, the only big fart!


    "The two officers are here just in time. We are just talking about the most important point. Please take a seat."


    Then someone brought two chairs to the side.


    Xue Biao took a look at me and gave me a look of inquiry. I also gave a look of reply and slightly shook my head. Then Xue Biao turned back and waved his hand with a smile: "ah, we don''t need to practice all the year round. We won''t feel tired after standing for a long time. How can we investigate sitting so far away? We''ll be just like you. "


    I quickly echoed: "yes, yes, just stand up and say it together."


    Then the two of us got together and listened to them, looking down at the notes on the table.


    The officer sitting in the chair on the other side turned his eyes secretly. Who do you take with you?!


    However, he still has self-knowledge. He knows that his ability doesn''t catch up with us, but he can manage us. So he doesn''t have much reaction, so he just keeps listening.


    "The submarine''s horizontal line is 200 meters away from that thing, but it was sucked in, which means that the thing can be sucked at least 200 meters away. According to their reports and your records, it is about 200 meters under the sea. That is to say, if the thing starts to suck in with all its strength, it can also suck in things on the sea!"


    The man wrote on the notebook and said, frowning: "in that case, the sea is not safe. Two officers, please report to commander Duan. The sea is also the attack area of that thing. Our ship can''t go there any more!""Well, we will." Xue Biao nodded and agreed.


    "If so, how can we investigate it? Are you just waiting to die? " I asked.


    "Well At present, as long as it is within the range, it will be inhaled or rolled up somewhere. However, there is no obvious reaction on the sea this time, which indicates that its suction can be controlled freely. It is very likely that there is life in it, and its IQ is not low. If you rush forward... "


    "If there is life in control, then just kill that life Er, or let him leave, at least no more control, and there will be no threat? " I continued.


    "Well In theory, that''s right. "


    "Then we can think about it! If someone can enter there, or kill, or catch, or whatever, as long as the life there is not allowed to continue to control that force! Or we can negotiate and reach an agreement of peaceful coexistence. "


    "Ah?! Well, it''s a bit of a risk. In case of an accident No, sir, it won''t work


    His words got the support of the people on the scene. They all looked embarrassed and shook their heads. Even Xue Biao hesitated.


    "Sir, let alone other difficulties, I don''t know if that suction sucks people into that place. What if it is thrown to other places? To say the least, even if it is really inhaled, who should we let go? If we don''t destroy our prestige, we don''t dare to boast that we can accomplish it. If you and Senior Colonel Xue are strong enough, in case something goes wrong... "


    To be honest, he was right about his worries.


    If you send the weak, you can''t finish it. If you send the strong, it will be a big loss?!


    You know, practitioners from all over the world are eyeing the tiger. Now they sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. Once there is a huge vacancy for the strong here, won''t it give them an opportunity to take advantage of it?


    Underwater is no better than land. Human beings can''t move freely in the underwater world as they do on land. We mages may use a water avoidance formula or something, but at the same time, after using the water avoidance formula, our strength will be reduced.


    So how to think, this method is not feasible, there are too many uncertain factors, and it is too bold.


    Of course, that''s for them, not for me.


    I have an amulet at this time. Once I encounter any danger, opening the amulet is enough to turn the bad into the good. I expect that even if I encounter danger, and I am under the sea, there should be no problem.


    But there is one thing, that is, the person with you must not be one of the people present, or even one of the people on the whole East Coast!


    I have an amulet, but they don''t have it. No matter how confident I am, I can''t make fun of their lives. If something goes wrong, I can guarantee that I will at least retreat. What about them?


    So the best way is for me to act alone. If I have to take someone, the only one is the fat monk


    He can''t be killed because he has Buddha''s light to protect his body. Besides, he doesn''t necessarily have any treasure on him. It''s estimated that like me, self-protection is no problem.


    If you want to finish it, it must be the two of us!


    "Well Let''s discuss it again. Let''s think of other ways first. " I hesitated for a moment and finally said so.


    "Well, sir, let''s go on." The man nodded, then fell down and began to study, constantly writing in the book, and then deleted some, the people around the babble, said their own ideas.


    I watched for a while and sighed.


    Nothing can be studied!


    Given so few conditions, the only thing we can do is not to let ourselves detour, but if we want to take the right road, we can''t do it! It means that we can only maintain the status quo, create a situation where no one can take advantage, and wait for the other party to start first.


    But once let him start, what will the situation be like?


    "In a word, I don''t think we should act rashly at present. It''s the best choice to do a good job in coastal defense. If we go to sea rashly, our strength will be weakened once there is a loss."


    "Well, I agree." Xue Biao said.


    "Brother," Xue Biao turned to look at me, with some consolation tone like: "I know your worry, but now there is really no way, your method is too risky, we have not reached that point, now stability is the best, we must preserve strength, is to resist the power of the East China Sea, but also to resist the various overseas organizations."


    "Brother Xue, I know. I''m just making a suggestion. It''s OK." I said quickly.


    "All right, that''s good." Xue Biao smiles and pats me on the shoulder. It seems that he is still comforting.


    At this time, the door of the house was suddenly opened, and a figure floated in instantly, and the black windbreaker was hunting.


    "There''s no way to preserve strength!" Cried the comer as he entered the door.


    "Well?"


    We are all surprised, quickly look back, but see section commander standing in front of us!"Commander Duan!"


    We quickly salute, the guy who has been sitting on the other side is startled by the cat. One of them jumps up and arranges his clothes in a hurry before saluting with us.


    "No need." Commander Duan waved his hand, indicating that we didn''t need to be so formal.


    "Jun, commander, you just said that there is no way to preserve your strength, which means..."


    "Have a look." Duan Qingtian swung, a piece of copper was thrown over, fell on the table, made a crisp sound.


    Xue Biao picked up the copper and looked at it. He didn''t know what to use on it. There were rows of red words on it.


    "This..." Xue Biao took a look at it, and he was surprised. His words were not easy to say.


    "Yes, you''re right. Gongmo taught us the official afternoon of war!" Duan Qingtian said coldly. "Ten o''clock tomorrow morning, on the east coast, to attack us!"

 Chapter 338

    In a small hut in a small village in the mountains of East island country, two people, wearing Japanese clothes, kneel down on tatami. A small table is placed in the middle, on which two cups of tea are flowing with the hot air, but it does not affect their sight at all.


    These two people are not others. Naturally, they are the old leader of the sun sect and the leader of the Martial Arts Alliance, Aoki.


    Two people are like two eras, one new, one old, two people and two organizations. They represent the whole East island country one after another. But now, they are also troubled by one thing.


    "Two battles, two completely different results, you must have got the answer yourself. Do you still have any illusions?" The old master reached for the teacup and sipped it gently. He said lightly, with a flat tone and no sense of color.


    Years of seclusion seems to have smoothed the edges and corners of this influential figure. Few things can make him change his mood. Especially just now, Duan Qingtian''s World War I completely broke his only little self-confidence in his heart and let him give up completely.


    Now he can almost be described as "no desire, no demand". He just wants to stay here and laugh at the changes in the world.


    "Don''t be sarcastic. I didn''t come all the way here to hear you mock me." The green wood facial expression is iron green, stares at the person in front, the tone is not good to say.


    "Oh? That''s strange. I''ve come all the way to see a man who has long retired from the mountains. Didn''t he come to chat with me? " As the old leader said, there was something funny in his words.


    "Don''t be silly! I don''t believe you can stay idle all these years. "


    "I don''t know what you said."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It seems that Aoki has no patience. The guy in front of him looks like a dead pig is not afraid of boiling water. He just doesn''t speak first and wants to hear what you say.


    As a matter of fact, Aoki, as the leader of the East Island mage organization, his interests are directly threatened At most, some people raised it up and laughed at it, and he didn''t hear it


    It''s impossible to go on like this. It''s time-consuming.


    Aoki was silent for a moment, and finally said, "I''m here to talk to you about our cooperation."


    "What?"


    Yes!


    Aoki had the answer just after he said this.


    Because he clearly saw it, but after he said this, the person in front of him trembled, even the teacup in his hand was in the air, and the tea in the cup rippled back and forth, raising a layer of water waves.


    God attached to form, action can see such a big reaction, his heart must have a bigger wave!


    What do you mean by "no desire, no demand" and "laughing at the world"? It''s just a helpless decision he made. If there is a little hope, who is willing to give up?


    The old leader was silent, holding a teacup in his hand. The tea in the cup rippled slightly, and the hot air covered his face, hiding all his expression.


    Aoki is not worried, so dull looking at the table, waiting for his answer, the heart is not as impatient as just now.


    He knew it was his turn.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Go on


    After a long time, the old leader said, his voice trembling slightly.


    "Say what?" Aoki asked. "As I said, I''m here today to talk about cooperation. If you agree or not, I''ll give you a word. Although the sun cult has been silent for so many years, the inside information is still there. If it can get out of the mountain again, it must be a great power!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ But even so, we can''t defeat Duan Qingtian and his shadow army. "


    He let go!


    Aoki thought of this, the corner of his mouth slightly up, with a smile.


    If he can say that, it means that he has already agreed in his heart! It''s just that in consideration of some aspects, he''s not at ease. It''s like a shopper will ask questions about what he wants to buy. With such a reaction, it''s easy to do next


    "There are not only us, but also other organizations in the world. The officials and people in the East are all big. Duan Qingtian leads the shadow army. All the families and organizations are united, and some Buddhists support that Ruyan Hehe, big trees attract wind. Do you think others don''t want to kill them? "


    "This..."


    The old leader hesitated. He must admit that Aoki is right! There are so many organizations in a country, both official and non-governmental. It can be said that a hundred schools of thought contend and a hundred flowers blossom. For many years, it has always been in the limelight!


    However, this situation will naturally cause dissatisfaction from various overseas forces, but their strength is far from being as strong as before. Several previous battles have ended in failure, and in the end, they have stopped fighting and dare not come out again.


    But if we can cooperate


    "Do you have a reliable candidate?" Asked the old leader.


    "There are so many. What''s your opinion?"


    "Who do you want to work with?""Hiss The Fire Phoenix Temple in North America is arrogant and arrogant. They can''t accept that they are not number one in the world. They are most hostile to Duan Qingtian and they can unite! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The Fire Phoenix Temple has always been unprofitable and does not get up early, and most of it works in the form of sitting on the mountain and watching the tiger fight. After it is completed, it relies on its own inside information and less consumption in fighting, and uses more energy to aim at its allies and seize the fruits of victory. To cooperate with them is undoubtedly to seek the skin of a tiger! " Said the old leader.


    "Well?" Aoki frowned.


    Indeed! There is some truth in what he said!


    Huofeng temple has no profit and can''t get up early. Although they have already reached a preliminary cooperation relationship with Huofeng temple after the last attack on Dongdao by the Gongmo cult, it''s estimated that the relationship will break up soon and be replaced by a merciless attack.


    "Well What do you think of the Shenying society in northern Europe? " Aoki asked tentatively.


    Before that, the alliance had never had any contact with the Shenying society, but this time, considering the interests of the east island state and the unreliability of known allies, they had to find more people.


    "Shenying society is very mysterious. We don''t know the details. Even if we cooperate, we can''t regard them as the main target. He can be elected, but we can''t completely rely on these guys." Said the old leader.


    "Well The ice demon sect in northern China? They are the closest to those people. If they are willing to attack, the north will be restless, and Duan Qingtian will be held back. If we attack from the southeast, maybe we can... "


    "The leader of ice demon sect is a Wuchi. He never involves these things. Fame and wealth are all external things to him. It''s not easy for him to show up? Do you have any way of persuading him? "


    "This..." Aoki hesitated.


    It''s true that everyone knows the temperament of the ice demon sect. For this kind of guy who doesn''t get oil and salt, the general way doesn''t work, but Aoki really can''t think of any good way.


    "And," said the old leader. "You all know that the ice demon sect is in the north of them. Does Optimus know that? As a leader with brains, he is bound to reach a stable and united relationship with this close person. Otherwise, needless to say, you are Shenying society and Huofeng temple. Can''t they cooperate with him? These guys are always a hidden danger to Duan Qingtian, but they are hard to remove. How do you think he will deal with it? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Aoki was silent.


    Yes, there are many mage organizations in the world, but none of them can really cooperate.


    It would have been better if it had been, but since the defeat in the battle with Gongmo cult, everyone in the world has looked down on the alliance. Now they can''t be equal to those organizations. How can they really cooperate?


    It''s called cooperation. In fact, it''s just one-way thigh hugging.


    "You didn''t even think about the next step, so you came to talk about cooperation with me?" Looking at Aoki''s appearance, the old leader knew that he should have no words, and he was also depressed.


    Just now, he even felt that there was a little hope that it might revive the sun cult. But now, what''s the hope? It''s just a spiritual sustenance. It''s just a relief


    "Well, Nanyang Association..." Aoki is still unwilling, trying to say, but the tone has been much weaker than before, it seems that his heart has no spectrum.


    "They? Do they have any advantages? "


    "They have mysterious magic, they can drop their heads and raise little ghosts, and I heard that in some eastern cities, they have already done one vote, which is a blow to Duan Qingtian''s gang. I think..."


    "Is it?" The old leader picked his eyebrows. "I have also heard that they have received a huge blow near their own territory. Several priests have died. Dozens of people have been captured by the shadow army and two strongholds have been lost. Now they have to run away."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Moreover, although we have been having a bad relationship with Duan Qingtian, at least we are not completely hostile now. Now Nanyang association is officially hostile to them. We are going to alliance with them at this time. Isn''t this a burning fire?"


    "I..."


    "Well, we''ll discuss it later. Maybe things will turn for the better. At that time, it''s not too late for us to talk about cooperation." The old master drank the cup of tea, put it on the table, got up and thought about the door, made a "please" gesture, completely meaning to see off the guests.


    "Are you going to refuse me?" Aoki also stood up and looked at the person in front of him with poor eyes.


    "No, I can''t do such mindless things. You''re right. I don''t have to hide. If there''s hope, who wants to be silent all his life? It''s just that I didn''t have too much fantasy in this respect. I won''t refuse you, but I can''t promise now. Let''s look at the situation first. You can understand it as I want to think about it again. "


    Quiet.


    With the fall of the last sound of the old leader, the scene fell into a quiet.They stood opposite and looked at each other as if they wanted to see something from each other''s face, but they got nothing


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right After a long time, Aoki said, turned to the door, stretched out his hand to open the door and went out.


    "Don''t make me wait too long. Think about it." Aoki stood at the door and said.


    The old master stood in the same place, looking at his back: "I will."


    Bang!


    The door was closed. Once again, he was the only one left in the room. Not far from the door, the boy sat on a stone and looked at the green wood leaving, thinking.

 Chapter 339

    The alliance between Aoki and the old leader has come to an end. They didn''t break up in a bad mood, but they couldn''t be said to be on the same page. They could only say that because the actual conditions couldn''t be met, they had to postpone the plan.


    But at this time, they may not think that in the near future, the pattern of the world will turn around, and a light of hope will light up again, which will make them grasp the life-saving straw and push forward.


    But they would not have thought that the light would go out so fast


    On the other side, on the east coast, in the barracks


    "Will you join in this operation? Aren''t you new? "


    "Oh - so it is. Last time you were in the east island country, you were also in it. I''ve always wondered how the newcomers were allowed to go to war. It''s also that they don''t worry about the lives of anyone. It''s just an excuse for them to go to war."


    In the military tent, I was lying on the bed, using my arm as a pillow, looking at the tent cloth on my head, as if I was wandering. But in fact, I was in contact with people.


    And the contact is not others, it is the undercover Zhang Zheng that I sent into the Gong demon sect before!


    Today''s Zhang Zheng is a man of the year in the cult. He is a super newcomer. Although he has just joined the cult, his previous experience is basically blank, but his strength is strong. The cold-blooded character of a person who doesn''t speak much is naturally needed by the cult, so he has become one of the newcomers that the cult should support.


    Of course, all of these are illusions, and the so-called character of people who don''t talk much is only human.


    As new people, they obviously know something that ordinary members don''t know. He told me that the people of Gong Mo religion are almost all over the world, and they are found in almost all continents, countries and regions!


    At that time, I was shocked to hear that they were the largest organization in the world on such a scale! With such great strength and so many strong people, it is not impossible to occupy the whole world!


    You know, from the beginning to the end, there were some captains in the cult, but none of the so-called elders appeared. From the point of view of the captains who could control that kind of strength, their combat effectiveness could definitely surpass most of the strong in the world!


    I''m afraid Even strong men like commander Duan and master Ruyan can''t win them.


    Although I don''t know why they don''t do this, it''s not the time to think about it. Zhang Zheng is assigned to the East China Sea. He is usually selected to participate in activities in the East China Sea, Bangguo and Dongdao countries.


    This time, Gong demon sect is ready to launch a large-scale attack on us. How can he be absent?


    "Boss, what''s your defense arrangement? We have been instructed today. Tomorrow, we will send out a large number of people to carry out an all-round attack. The team members, ordinary newcomers and ghosts will be the vanguard. The monsters and super newcomers, including me, will be the middle force. The strong ones will be the rear. "


    In the communication function of the system, Zhang Zheng''s voice will report the news of tomorrow''s action to me, so that we can be prepared in advance. This is also the reason why I contacted him tonight.


    Originally, I wanted to take a chance. After all, he is a newcomer. I didn''t expect him to come for such an important thing, but it seems that he is really lucky!


    "Well, it seems that they are going to use the cannon fodder tactics. What I just said is that it''s true. They don''t care about your lives, let alone those kids and ordinary newcomers. They are cruel!" I said.


    "Yes, I think so too. Use them to consume your strength first, and then send the strong ones, just like Tian Ji''s horse racing."


    "Tian Ji racing Hum! That''s good. We''ll do the opposite for him! How did your full-scale attack take place? Who is the leader? How many are the team leaders I thought about it and asked coldly.


    "Ah, it''s like this. We are led by eleven captains. The leader is Heiyan death, the leader of the second elder. It''s said that he is the most powerful captain of the second elder. His weapon is like a sword. The rest I don''t know. "


    "It''s OK. It''s amazing that you can know these. Their identity is more mysterious. If everyone knows everything, I think there''s a problem. Where will he attack tomorrow?"


    The most powerful captain under the second elder! Although there are strong and weak captains, and the distribution and attribution are not completely regular, in general, the smaller the number of elders is, the stronger the captains are!


    The second elder is second only to the eldest elder. The black flame Death God is the strongest one under him. I''m afraid that no one can win him except the section commander. We must figure out where he will attack tomorrow, and suit the remedy to the case!


    "Well I don''t know the details, but according to their plan, it should be the middle of the east coast. They said that the other ten captains will be separated by five or five, and they will be on their left and right, attacking southeast and northeast. "


    "Yes! I see. Who is the weakest of the ten elders? ""Well I don''t know about this, because I haven''t figured out who these ten people are, but there are at least those who have appeared before, including the two who led us in the east island country, and the initiator of this matter, Jidao. But one thing is clear: the blade should go to the northeast. "


    "Northeast?"


    "Well, because Kyoto is in the north, they should focus their attack on the north."


    "Hiss That makes sense


    It seems that their ambition is really not small! Attack the east coast in an all-round way, don''t forget to attack Kyoto along the way?! It seems that this is a plan. If we can tear up the defense of the east coast, we will attack the capital directly!


    So it seems that large cities along the east coast need to be on guard, especially Nandu, which may also be under strong attack.


    Fortunately, this time it''s not our shadow army family, but also Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. At that time, let Murong family leader and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion leader be one by southeast and one by northeast, and commander Duan sit in the middle line, so it doesn''t matter!


    "Your intelligence is very important. Tomorrow we can win, it depends on your intelligence!" I laughed and didn''t mean to praise him. "When you come back, there will be a great reward!"


    "Thank you, boss!" What what what prophetic vision is Zhang Zheng?


    is also very happy. I am not excited about the fact that I am not flattering me for a few words of flattery.


    After the shooting, he seemed to remember something, and suddenly said: "ah, by the way, boss, we don''t know your deployment yet. I think they will send someone to make a detailed investigation tonight. You should be careful."


    "Huh?"


    I sat up from the bed.


    How could I forget that?!


    Oops! Almost missed the big event! I know that before the war, we should try to find out the attack mode of the place. They are crafty and resourceful. Would you like to inquire about our defense deployment first?


    I have undercover agents with them. Do they? But whether there is or not, tonight, there will be something!


    "Gongsun Shu! Baron! Lang Feng! Let''s go


    ¡­¡­


    On the east coast, in Duan''s camp, the soldiers of the shadow Army wanted to make a big tent for the commander, but he refused.


    It''s taboo to be independent in the field! In particular, officials must not be seen as officers! Those enemies are looking forward to killing these officers. Once a sniper or something finds an officer, he must be killed first!


    Therefore, commander Duan ordered that all members of the army be consistent, regardless of officers and soldiers, so as to confuse the enemy and protect important personnel.


    In the tent at this time, Duan Qingtian and several other people are discussing the strategic plan for tomorrow, but outside the door, there are some "rats" who are not open-minded and move foolishly.


    In the barracks, even at night, there should be no slackness. There are soldiers standing guard at the gate, patrols in the barracks, and soldiers standing guard at the gate of some tents.


    These tents are randomly selected, but the distance between them is the same. In the tent, it may be an officer or a soldier. This can also make the enemy unable to know the identity of the people inside.


    At this time, one of the soldiers on guard outside the tent suddenly moved his eyes and secretly looked at the people around him. He squinted at the tent behind him and felt some of the atmosphere inside.


    Three seconds later, he found that there was no one around him, and the "companion" around him was not paying attention to himself. After all the people in the tent behind him fell asleep, he made an instant move!


    Shua!


    A black light flashed, like a big pocket, and immediately wrapped the soldier around him. First of all, he sealed his hands and mouth!


    The soldier would never dream that his companion, who was right beside him, would attack him! I couldn''t react at all. I was caught in the moment, and the next moment, I was completely engulfed by the darkness, like being sucked into a * * bag, and disappeared without a trace.


    And that person, with a movement of his finger, the big black pocket came back to him. Everything, as if nothing had happened, was as quiet as ever


    At night, it was very quiet, but I didn''t find anything floating outside the fence on one side of the camp. It was like a firefly, emitting a weak light. It was insignificant under the moonlight and stars. It floated through the air, passed through the fence and entered the camp.


    No one will see them, no one will notice them, because they are so humble, even walking, will not make any noise.


    These guys, of course, are from the Gongmo sect!


    As if they had lost their bodies completely, when they looked carefully, they could only see the vague outline. And this is just for the day, but at the moment, it''s night

 Chapter 340

    Outside the fence, a total of nine fluorescent came in, and each fluorescent represents a person, which is nine!


    In the barracks, there was another person who had just attacked a soldier with a black bag. He had been in ambush for a long time and was in charge of taking care of him.


    A total of ten members of the Gong Mo cult enter the fence and dive into the dark. The purpose of the meeting is obvious, and the other nine people are dark. They enter the camp and commit themselves to move forward!


    The magic of Gong demon sect has always been mysterious and weird. This strange stealth technique is probably a secret skill of their sect. Perhaps, it is a special team under the elder, just for the purpose of latent investigation.


    In the silence, the ten men quietly walked deeper into the camp. Their steps were as light as civet cats, and their body methods were as secret as vipers. They were very fast, but they didn''t bring the slightest wind.


    Although this stealth method can''t completely hide their body shape, it retains a certain outline, and it also has the light like a firefly, which seems to be not brilliant, but in fact, it has one of its outstanding points!


    This kind of invisibility is not simply hiding the body, but Nothingness!


    Stealth, just through a light refraction principle, makes the body transparent, but in fact you are still there, the entity still exists.


    If someone uses range attack after stealth, you will still be attacked, unless you still have some body methods to evade, but of course, this is almost impossible.


    Nothingness is not, nothingness is the whole body of the virtual!


    It''s because water is invisible that you can''t cut off water with a knife. Invisible things are the most difficult to defeat. One of the secrets of kongmiao is to turn human body into an invisible thing! Like water, like light, like air! It''s impossible to attack!


    Nine figures who had become nothingness, together with one who was still wearing the uniform of the shadow army that he had robbed, approached the depths little by little, but there was no awareness around!


    In the dark, ten people, like ghosts, finally came to the depth of the camp, outside the tent where commander Duan was.


    Of course, the method of nothingness can''t completely invalidate the opponent''s attack, but only resist the vast majority of attacks, just like Shui Luohan. Therefore, even now, they don''t dare to be too close to Duan Qingtian''s location. They can only stand at a distance and observe first.


    A few people look at each other, the vague outline reflects the light and shadow, a few fluorescent light shake, as if they are communicating, and then they can vaguely see the action of nodding, which should be a consensus.


    The next moment, the only one who didn''t enter nothingness stepped forward and went straight to Duan Qingtian''s tent.


    He is still wearing a uniform, which can be said to be the most normal one among these people. Although the rest of them are invisible, they still have the outline, that is, the breath. They are not aware of Duan Qingtian, and they still dare not get close to him.


    The response was expressionless, as if nothing had happened, and went straight to the tent without any cover up.


    Because he knows that in front of the strong, this kind of cover up is stupid!


    Who is Duan Qingtian? If he finds such a person circling around the tent all the time, and then starts to approach again, how can he not doubt it?!


    So the best way is to make sure that he doesn''t find anything unusual. Anyway, what can he do if he dresses appropriately?


    But one thing surprised him was that there was no guard outside Duan Qingtian''s tent, which was empty.


    However, he just felt a little surprised, because Duan Qingtian said that the chief should not make special regulations. He has heard that there is no end here, so he should implement his system.


    He didn''t think much. He went directly to the door, swaggered like a man himself, lifted the curtain and went in.


    On the other side, the nine vague figures began to move after they left. The nine people immediately dispersed and moved in several directions. The nine fluorescent lights began to disperse and became more unobtrusive. One by one, they floated around like feathers.


    And at this time, suddenly a figure came like the wind, as if out of thin air, to the last person behind.


    The ninth man was about to leave when he suddenly felt as if he had been clamped down by something like steel. He couldn''t move at all! A huge force appeared out of thin air, Leng was forceful, and was dragged back by him!


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    He almost jumped out with a "graze grass" and looked back. Behind him stood a young man, who looked gentle and looked at him with a harmless smile.


    "Hello, what are you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man of kongmiaojiao looked at him, but he didn''t dare to move. His body was empty. It was impossible for him to grasp his arms and legs directly. The only weakness was that one which was smaller than a grain of rice!


    The fluorescence is not on your own body, but appears out of thin air after using this spell. Because it is extremely small, it is not easy to be attacked. But once caught, it is like being pulled by someone''s arm and leg, and it is immediately restrained. And once it''s broken, it''s deadAt this time, the person in front of him just grasped his own fluorescence!


    Who is he?!


    Is it intentional? Or not?


    The man looked at the smiling guy in front of him, thinking in his heart, but he didn''t dare to attack rashly.


    If you have a heart, you can catch this fluorescence all at once. It''s no ordinary person. Such a person can''t beat himself, and


    If this person really has such strong strength, at this time, he holds his own life gate. He only needs to use a magic force to smash the fluorescence, and then he will die here!


    Don''t act rashly! Wait for them!


    In a short moment, he had made a decision in his heart.


    At this time, the eight people in the scattered stand, suddenly found that there seems to be less than one person, the original provisions to stand at this time there is no one standing!


    Hold the grass?!


    Something''s wrong!


    They quickly took a look, and soon found that not far away, where they had just taken, the man was being held by a guy they had never seen before. He could not move!


    The man looked at the strange guy who was still smiling, and turned his head to look there gently. He gave a weak look: "help me!"


    But unexpectedly, at this time, the smiling guy suddenly turned back and looked over there along his line of sight, showing a sudden look: "Oh - they are there!"


    I''m a straw yard!


    It''s my team mate!


    Those eight people immediately in the heart innumerable God animal Alpaca gallop but pass, how does this goods mean? You''re caught and you''re selling us?!


    But before they had any reaction, the smiling man suddenly changed into another look, looking at the vague figure in front of him, his eyes were cold.


    "Thank you very much. You can leave now."


    After that, the magic power in hand, in an instant, will make the fragile fluorescent powder!


    At the same time, it also marks the loss of this person''s life


    In the illusion, the outline of human nature becomes completely nihilistic, a fluorescence turns into powder, slowly falls to the ground, and then shows the body of the dead person. If you don''t stare at it all the time, you may think that there is a corpse on the ground out of thin air.


    "Well, it''s time to end!" The man said in a cold voice. With a wave of his hands, countless arrays of Dharma appeared on the ground, and then the black snake was rampant!


    This man is no other than Gongsun Shu!


    On the other side, he went into the tent. He thought he would see Duan Qingtian and other people discussing tomorrow''s defense plan after he came in. He would ask who he was when he came in. He went through all the possible problems in his mind and thought it was safe, but when he really entered


    "People What about people? "


    Inside the tent, it''s empty, there''s no one!


    What''s going on?!


    What about the defense deployment? I''m so big a Duan Qingtian, where did you hide it for me?!


    "Something''s wrong, isn''t it No, I''ve been fooled That response was not right at that time. When I turned around, I wanted to rush out and tell the brothers outside that there was a cheat. But just as I opened the door, I saw a sharp golden knife flash by!


    This breath is Duan Qingtian!


    Kill him, he can''t forget this breath, that gold knife light with the arrogant murderous gas absolutely no two people can have!


    Although the knife was not aimed at him, he felt that he had been targeted by death. His whole body bristled with sweat, and his back was covered with cold sweat. Standing in the same place, his legs were too soft to move!


    As the light of the knife flashed by, four of the remaining eight fluorescent lights had gone out.


    This also means that four more people''s lives have been taken away by this knife


    "Ah


    There was a scream. A man didn''t have time to run away. He was entangled by Gongsun Shu''s black rope of the Dharma array. The black rope, like a strange python, immediately found the faint fluorescence. The huge power made him scream out, which was creepy.


    And this cry finally revived the frightened response. A strong desire to win suddenly appeared in my heart, and I was about to run, but a man appeared in front of him


    "Where are you going? Just stay. " I looked at the man in front of me in the shadow army uniform, but he was actually a real evil repair, and said with a sneer.


    ¡­¡­


    "Putong --!"


    A bald man was tied up with the magic rope of the shadow army and thrown to the ground. In front of him sat Duan Qingtian with a cold face. On both sides were the officers who participated in the operation below him. Near the door were Xue Biao and me.


    "When did you sneak in? I have no interest to know, but I know for sure whether you have the life of my shadow soldier. I can still keep calm and talk to you now, instead of killing you directly to avenge them. You should be grateful, so you''d better cooperate, otherwise I don''t know what the consequences will be."Duan Qingtian sat on it, looking at the man who fell to the ground in front of him - the guy who was in charge of taking care of them and sneaking into the camp.


    Of course, the shadow army uniform on this guy has been stripped off by us.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The man didn''t speak. He just looked up at commander Duan with firm and cold eyes.


    "It seems you don''t want to cooperate." Duan Qingtian knew what he meant when he saw this look. With a sneer and a wave of his hand, soldiers around him immediately understood and ran outside, as if to do something.


    "It doesn''t matter if you don''t cooperate. I''ll let you tell us what we want to know."

 Chapter 341

    "I''ll let you tell us what we want to know."


    It has to be said that Duan Qingtian feels more like a villain at this time. His cold eyes and emotionless tone always make me feel uncomfortable.


    But at the same time, there is a kind of inexplicable peace of mind in my heart. Maybe it''s because I clearly know that this person is my own. Besides, he is our first-class master, our leader, the commander of the shadow army.


    It''s always comforting to have such a person as our companion, but it''s just a little too infiltrative.


    Soon, the soldiers who had just gone out came back, and behind them, there was a man.


    He is tall and thin. He seems to be 50 or 60 years old. He is wearing a gray suit and tie. He has grey trousers and black shoes. He has a pair of gold glasses on the beam. His hair is almost completely gray, leaving only a little black hair.


    The whole person seems to be a bit polite, but if you look at it carefully, you don''t think so. It''s a kind of polite scum.


    I feel like I''ve cut his whole body open. It''s black inside.


    See him come in, one side Xue Biao is also surprised, can''t help but low shout out: "is he?! He''s coming, too


    "Who is it?" As soon as I heard that Xue Biao knew him, I immediately asked.


    Xue Biao then realized that he had just involuntarily cried out. He immediately shut up and looked at the man carefully. He found that he didn''t pay attention to himself. Then he let go and let out a long sigh of relief.


    I see this meaning. Why is Xue Biao afraid of him? It seemed that he was really like what I thought. He lowered his voice to make sure that only the two of us could hear him. He asked, "brother Xue, who is that man?"


    Xue Biao looked at him again and pretended that nothing happened. Then he answered me: "his name is yuchifeng, nicknamed" Yuchi madman ". He is a very important person in the shadow army. Although he has no military rank, he has a very high position. Similar to the old Du monster I told you before, he has such a position because of other specific means. ¡±


    "Mr. Du He is because of invention and creation, so this is... "


    "Because of interrogation ability!" Xue Biao replied that there was a trace of fear in his eyes. "I''ve seen him interrogate prisoners. It''s like the end of the day! Although he is his own person, I feel creepy, it is too terrible! I didn''t expect that he would also come to this operation. "


    Oh - I see. Duan Qingtian wants to ask him for information.


    Through Zhang Zheng, I know the deployment of Gongmo cult tomorrow, but that''s just what I know. Zhang Zheng is my man, but not the man of shadow army, so Duan Qingtian still doesn''t know the plan of Gongmo cult tomorrow. Now the people of Gongmo cult fall into the trap, so naturally, he should ask them.


    Well, originally, I was still thinking about how I could tell him those things without exposing that I had undercover agents in Gongmo cult. Now you don''t need to worry about it. They have sent it to your door!


    Xue Biao praised Wei Chifeng as a virtuous man. It seems that the intelligence from him is stable!


    "By the way, I forgot to say that just now." Xue Biao said again. "Do you remember the two agents of the Chinese division?"


    Chinese partition Oh, those two weird guys. I remember they were Lei Ming and Chen Wenhua.


    "Well, I remember."


    "This guy is Lei Ming''s master! That''s the golden light of Lei Ming''s soul searching skill. It''s very likely that he taught it! "


    Soul searching golden light!


    I remember this spell. At that time, he told me that once the golden light enters the brain, it will force into the heart, then control the muscles and veins of the whole body, and finally plunge into the soul. Once in the soul, this person has done before, from birth to now, all things will be known by him, half of it can not be hidden!


    And There will be more serious harm.


    I see. No wonder!


    With such a kind of magic, it is really the best candidate for interrogation. It makes sense for Wei Chifeng to have such a high position.


    Wait


    "What is Maybe he taught it? " I asked.


    "Because..." Xue Biao looks embarrassed. "Because I haven''t seen him use this spell either."


    "Ah? But didn''t he interrogate a lot of people? If you use this, you can easily know what you want to know. How can he... "


    "But I really haven''t seen him use this method. In the past interrogation, he never used soul searching golden light, but used torture to confess. At least when I became master''s apprentice, entered the shadow army and became the agent of the Eastern Division, I haven''t seen it until now."


    "Ah? Then he... "


    "If I guess correctly, I should have a certain tendency. Maybe I prefer this way..."As Xue Biao said this, he seemed to recall the way he had seen him interrogate others before. It was another throb.


    At this time, while we were talking, Duan Qingtian also explained the matter to Wei Chifeng. Wei Chifeng nodded repeatedly, indicating that there was no problem. He went over and reached for his hand and picked it up His ears.


    "Ouch, ouch, ouch! Ah


    Because he was tied, and his hands were tied behind his back, so he couldn''t get up at all, just like an insect. Before we brought him in, we grabbed his back collar and threw him to the ground, but we didn''t expect that Wei Chi Feng would come here and pull out people''s ears!


    You know, it''s very difficult for him to make use of this posture. If his ears are pulled, if his hands and feet are not tied, he can also climb up with his hands, so that it won''t hurt too much. But the problem is that his hands can''t support the ground, and he can''t follow the power of weichi peak. On the contrary, he will fall down because of gravity, causing the opposite force, which makes him more painful!


    "Ah! I''m a straw yard! Let me go


    That person eats the pain, immediately loudly scolds, but at the same time still must move the legs quickly, as far as possible with both knees contact the ground, lets oneself maintain one kind of kneeling posture, like this can reduce the ear pain, otherwise, really may be pulled off own ear by this madman.


    "Won''t you really pull your ears off like this?" I have the same question.


    Although I often hear people say that, it''s just like "I''ll kill you" and "I''ll kill you". So I don''t know if it will be pulled down. But the ears are so small, so fragile, just pulling, it should be really OK


    "Of course not!" Xue Biao said. "Didn''t you find that there was a faint light on Wei Chifeng''s hand? It''s a magic trick to ensure that his ears will grow on him and will not fall off, but it will still hurt. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    Holding grass, merciless!


    It''s just like beating you, healing you, and then beating you again!


    Just like Prometheus, every day the eagle eats his heart and liver. After being eaten, it will grow out and be eaten again. All the time to feel this pain, this is the most unbearable!


    Wei Chifeng was smiling. He didn''t feel that it was improper. On the contrary, he might be very happy. Looking at the man''s gnashing face and listening to the sad cry, he felt extremely excited. He looked down at him: "be obedient, as long as you are obedient, you will soon be fine."


    With that, he walked out directly, holding this guy in his hand, without any mercy, pulling his ear and walking out.


    That guy is going crazy at this time, his ears are pulled, his body is dragged on the ground, and he has to make full friction with the land. Can people stand this?!


    And the most important thing is that I feel that my ear pain is going to fall off, but it is still there, always maintaining this extreme pain!


    Life is not like death!


    Duan Qingtian looked at the back of Wei Chifeng, sighed, waved his hand to the people around him, and cried: "all spread out, don''t be hurt!"


    "Well?" I was stunned and didn''t respond, but I was already pulled away by Xue Biao. An empty path appeared in the whole tent. Wei Chifeng followed the path and pulled the man out.


    However, at this time, I watched that Wei Chifeng took out a small handful of thumbtack from his pocket with his other hand and sprinkled it evenly on the road


    "Hold the grass! Ah! Ah


    He pulled people away. Naturally, he was in the front and the goods were in the back. After he scattered the thumbtack, the goods were dragged forward and naturally pressed on the thumbtack. The sharp thimble immediately penetrated into the flesh!


    I looked at it, and suddenly I was in a big groove.


    It''s so devoid of virtue!


    Xue Biao, on the other hand, was used to it. He wrote all over his face, "this is all a small scene." he patted me on the shoulder and even said, "it doesn''t matter, it doesn''t matter."


    "He used to Is it the same? " I listen to the scream sound gradually away, weak asked.


    "Well." Xue Biao nodded, "it''s all a small skill. When he interrogates, there is usually no one to go. It''s not because he won''t let us go, but because we don''t want to go. In order to cultivate my cold-blooded temperament, my master always asked me to see him interrogate prisoners. Later, when this training method ended, I would never go again."


    I: "I''m not..."


    This section of commander is not a serious person, forcing people to see this thing?!


    "Look at what he just did. He just tormented him without asking anything. It seems that he really has a habit of abusing people." I have some palpitations of say, in the heart unavoidably appeared with Xue Biao the same feeling.


    "No, I said it''s just a small thing. It''s the real abuse after a while."


    "What if the other party confesses all at once? If he likes it, isn''t it boring to him? " I asked.


    "No, he''ll set a spell on that person to make him dumb. He''ll just scream and be speechless." Xue Biao naturally explained.¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hold the grass! So terrible!


    In case of excessive torture incorrect! He also has soul searching golden light. Even if he doesn''t ask, just look at it!


    This This feels like the other side only has a three card in poker! I dare to fight you! Do you want a three?


    Kill people!


    In other words, the result of the interrogation is meaningless! He is not interrogating to get the answer. If he wants to get the answer easily, he just enjoys the process!


    Gan!


    Duan Qingtian obviously knew this. He waved his hand to us and said, "this matter will have a result, but maybe it will take tomorrow to have an answer. Please go back and have a rest. The meeting will be suspended, and we will continue tomorrow when the result of the interrogation comes out."


    "Yes


    All of them answered, saluting Duan Qingtian and withdrawing from the tent one after another.


    I walked out of the tent, looked at the stars in the sky, listened to the screams in the distance, and sighed.


    It has been eleven days since I came here, and tomorrow is the twelfth day. There are only three or four days left for the gathering of the people from the Beijing opera company, but I didn''t expect this to happen.


    Is Do you have to wait for the next chance?


    I don''t know what to do, I can only shake my head and go back to my tent, step by step.

 Chapter 342

    At 9:58 a.m., along the east coast.


    The air of extermination permeates every corner of the eastern coastline.


    The members of the shadow army, the strongmen of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, the experts of Murong family, and some vigorous and scattered practitioners gathered here for the same thing!


    They are all waiting, there is no communication between each other, face like ice, look like a sharp blade, straight poke into the East China Sea.


    They are waiting for the attack of kongminism!


    At this time, the distance from the agreed time, only two minutes!


    Just then! Suddenly, a figure slowly appeared in the distance of the high altitude! Although the distance is very long, many strong people on the scene can see and feel the breath of that person


    Apart from that, there was no movement around.


    He is the only one!


    I squinted at the man in the distance, but my eyesight was limited. I couldn''t compare with Duan Qingtian, Yu Hao and others. Although I knew that it must be a person, and it might be the guy called "Heiyan death", I couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Judging from his size and outline, this person should have been inactive, just staying in the same place.


    Look at the time, nine fifty-nine!


    They''re waiting!


    Wait for the appointed time!


    "These guys have a sense of time." Duan Qingtian looked at the people in the distance, but there was no tension before the war. Instead, he said in a funny tone.


    But no one can know his inner uneasiness.


    This is the first time that kongmu cult and our shadow Army Ah, no, it should be said that the whole Chinese mage forces are engaged in large-scale contact and confrontation!


    Which is better? Who loses, who wins? What happened? No one can guarantee it!


    What we can do is just to do our best, even if we fight to the end and have no mana! We should also use our own body to form the last solid wall to protect the land!


    I can''t forget what commander Duan said this morning - "it''s too sudden. I don''t have time for you to write letters, and I don''t have enough reserves for you to drink this bowl of wine. But I believe your heart will not change. Even at the last moment of the war, you should completely block them outside the east coast!"


    At that time, I felt unprecedented blood boiling.


    Many years ago, I might not have done such a thing at all. I might have preferred to be a melon eater hiding behind them and enjoying their protection. But now, after hearing that, I agree.


    Including the casual practitioners who came spontaneously, originally commander Duan wanted them to stand in the last row, because the casual practitioners are no better than the organized and disciplined teams such as shadow army and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Their way of cultivation is far better than ours, and their strength is not as strong as ours. If you let them be in the front, it would be like cannon fodder.


    And this kind of thing, we don''t care whether others do it or not, we don''t do it!


    It''s not our style to use human life as cannon fodder!


    But they don''t want to. They have to push into the front line, not to show off. They just don''t want to be the one behind them.


    In the end, commander Duan just agreed to let them be in the middle, in front of and behind them, surrounded by the strong members of various organizations.


    In front of Duan Qingtian, the people in the sky were far away from him, but with his eyesight, he could clearly see the man''s appearance.


    He was dressed in a long robe of blood red, lined with silver black armor, with a lion Luan belt around his waist, a battle skirt of the same blood red, and boots under his feet. The whole person''s dress is like a general often seen in TV series, but it''s like a militant!


    Long hair, about to the chest, but because of the wind at sea, constantly fluttering back. There is a mask on the face, and the mouth of the mask is vacant. It should be designed like this. The gap is a crescent, exposing his mouth. In addition, there are only hidden gaps in his nostrils and two eye holes left.


    Although the distance is far away, he can still feel the breath of this person, the fierce murderous spirit and the strong power! He has never seen such an opponent!


    Duan Qingtian narrowed his eyes, his right hand holding the sword was loose and tight, and his eyes looked at a watch that he had already put aside.


    There is a second hand on it. The second hand clearly records the time. There are only five seconds left before the war!


    "Everybody, get ready." Duan Qingtian said in a cold voice, the voice spread to the whole barracks!


    Four seconds!


    "It''s time to avenge our brothers! Everybody work harder


    "Good!"


    The people of Qiankun Hanhai pavilion are full of fighting spirit and raise their weapons.


    Three seconds!


    "We Murong family must do our best to deal with these guys. Compared with shadow army and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, we have fewer people, but don''t let them look down on us."


    "Don''t worry, master!"Two seconds!


    "The rise and fall of the country is the responsibility of scattered cultivation!"


    One second!


    "Here it is


    Ten o''clock sharp!


    "Hoo


    A gust of wind, from the other side of the East China Sea, suddenly across thousands of miles, a moment across Kyushu! Just pour it in. It''s fierce!


    Several top experts on the scene, such as Duan Qingtian, murongke, Yu Hao and so on, stand upright in the wind, only their skirts are blown, their faces remain unchanged, their breath does not grow out, and they stand still. Face the front!


    The rest of the masters, big and small, either keep their bodies steady, or raise their arms to resist the wind, or turn sideways to reduce the pressure of the wind, or lower their heads to push forward. The eight immortals all have their own magic power and stand firm.


    Among them, there is me.


    As I have mastered the element of the wind magic, I was blown down by the wind, but lost my adult! While using the wind element spell to protect the surrounding, the legs work hard, and the waist is nailed tightly. In the strong wind, it is also motionless.


    The people around are all third-class characters, not experts, with different performances, such as dancing arms, lunging forward, retreating frequently, and rolling all over the floor. Waiting for the wind to pass, people reacted and saw that I was still standing on the spot. I had a feeling of admiration at that time.


    Hum, it''s me!


    The reason why I can stand out from the crowd is that there are no other experts around me. No matter the shadow army or the heaven and earth pavilion or anything, there are some middle-class people on the scene, which is not strong.


    And I don''t do it to create such an effect. Even if I want to pretend, I can''t do this kind of mental handicap on such occasions and at such times.


    And the reason why I want to be here, and do not take experts, is only because of one thing - Zhang Zheng was assigned here.


    Although Zhang Zheng can''t know all the information in his current position, it''s OK to know so many, especially where he is.


    Can I still let him go to someone else? I managed to cultivate such an undercover agent. For him, I used all my treasures. If the master was killed in a disorderly battle, I would suffer a great loss!


    And still a dumb loser!


    So when I learned that Zhang Zheng was going to come here, and the place where he was attacking was not an expert of kongmiaojiao, but also a rookie and an ordinary team member, I felt relieved and volunteered to defend here.


    At this time, the eastern sky "Shua" about! The moment then enters the dark night to come generally, in an instant pitch black!


    In the camp near Nandu, Duan Qingtian narrowed his eyes and looked at the scene like the end of the day.


    Of course, he could see what the so-called darkness was. It was a large area of people!


    No! It''s not just people! There are ghosts, demons, monsters and other creatures whose magic power is not powerful. They form a big black cloud and cover half of the sky!


    Light and darkness, at this moment formed a sharp contrast!


    This way, it''s sunny. It''s our coalition in the sun! On the other side, it''s as black as rain, blocking out the sun and suffocating.


    "Didn''t they plan to come straight?" Duan Qingtian looked at the dark sky in front of him and said in a cold voice, but there was a smile on the corner of his mouth. "It is."


    On the other side, the southernmost part of the east coast, that is, the southeast part of minzhou, where Yu Hao, the leader of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, leads the people in the pavilion to guard here!


    This is their jurisdiction. This time, they are fighting on their own territory.


    "Sure enough, as Duan Qingtian said, they really got good information!"


    In the barracks, a middle-aged man in Tang costume looked ahead, holding a long stick and carrying a sword, and said with a smile.


    This man is Yu Hao, the leader of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion!


    The intelligence he just mentioned was sent to the whole army by Duan Qingtian this morning


    After a night of interrogation, or simple abuse, until the morning, Wei Chifeng took the man out of the tent and threw him in front of Duan Qingtian.


    That goods may also be really tortured crazy, a to the ground immediately began to pour beans in a bamboo tube general began to say.


    The arrangement of Gongmo cult is that the leader, Heiyan death, attacks Nandu, with five team leaders each. On the one hand, he attacks Kyoto and the surrounding areas, trying to break through the defense line of the East China Sea and then enter the capital first!


    On the other hand, it is wantonly attacking the area of Suzhou, Hangzhou and minzhou, occupying the coastal cities and cutting off the economic line!


    After learning this, Duan Qingtian immediately decided to guard Nandu and fight against the God of death. Yu Hao and murongke guard Suzhou, Hangzhou and minzhou. They can''t go any further!


    As soon as these words came out, some people expressed different opinions and transferred all the experts to the southeast. What about Kyoto?!For this point, Duan Qingtian has only one sentence to explain: "master Ruyan will never let anyone enter Kyoto!"


    It was not until he said this that people understood. Before, master Ruyan had always been low-key, so many people ignored his strength.


    Although he will not take the initiative to attack, do not go back to start a war, but if the war comes, he will never relax half a point! We will defend with all our strength!


    No matter how, he is also the first expert on the Tianya list!

 Chapter 343

    If so, according to the plan, Duan Qingtian guards Nandu, and Yu Hao stands at the end of the east coast. In case of emergency, Murong guest finally appears as a mobile, as a support, keeping a close eye on the battlefield situation.


    On the other side of Kyoto, Xue Biao has passed, and I am in a military camp in zhezhou. Of course, I fight for this by myself, including several military camps around. Because of my identity as the agent of the Eastern Division, commander Duan also let me command.


    At this time, in the face of the darkness of that half of the sky, there was no second master around me. All the strong people who used to be with me were arranged by me to several camps around me. These people who were not so strong suddenly had no bottom in their hearts.


    "Don''t worry, it will be OK." I look at the front, voice comfort way, in the palm of the hand ghost face flying cloud sword already in grasp.


    At present, everything is as planned!


    This morning, among the information that the man said, one of them was a big conspiracy of Gongmo cult!


    They are going to use the mysterious power under the East China Sea to wipe out our coalition forces!


    When we heard this, we felt numb.


    I see!


    The force under the East China Sea has a very strong suction, with a range of at least 200 meters, which is already known. And this range also covers the sea. Once we sail to the sea, if the suction starts, the huge force will pull us to the bottom of the sea in an instant!


    That''s their purpose!


    And it also shows that they also know the power of this mysterious thing under the East China Sea!


    Based on this, Duan Qingtianxia gave a death order. All personnel should stay on the coastline. They can only go 50 meters out to sea at most!


    Although in this way, our land will become a battlefield, but it is also a last resort, we can not go into each other''s trap!


    What a deep calculation!


    If you attack, you will enter the sea and become the bait of the forces under the sea; if you defend, you will bring disaster to the land and cause huge losses!


    Inside and outside, we have suffered a great loss!


    It''s really a group of resourceful guys!


    Duan Qingtian looked at the black burning Death God flying on the top, and his mouth showed a faint sneer: "what''s the ability, put your horse here."


    Although the voice was very low, he believed that the person opposite heard it.


    The black burning God of death stands in the high altitude, under the mask has no expression, can''t see to have what kind of plan at all.


    The two sides are so deadlocked, light and dark split the sky, as if the next second will be an instant explosion!


    Yu Hao closed his eyes, as if he was feeling something. The sea breeze was blowing his skirt, which also made the sword behind him begin to shake gently. After ten seconds, he opened his eyes again, and his tone was calm: "here we go."


    "Up


    "Kill


    On the other side of the East China Sea, on the other side of the sky, the roar of kunqian shocked everyone''s ears. The naked eye could see that a large dark cloud was in this moment It''s moving!


    "Here they are Duan Qing took a step forward in the sky, and the powerful momentum suddenly hit in the roar, which was quite powerful!


    From another sky, there are countless streamers, with a strong intention to kill, shaking the clouds and shaking the sky! All over the sky and the ground!


    On the east coast, none of us moved, waiting quietly.


    The first 50 meters of the coastline is our limit. We can''t go deep into the sea. At the same time, we can''t completely regard land as a battlefield! From the beginning of the coastline to 50 meters of the sea, this is the decisive battle we have drawn out!


    At this point, we''re waiting for those guys to get close.


    "Almost." Duan Qingtian said, carefully looking at the progress of those evil practitioners, the dark ghosts, demons, monsters, like mountains, really breathless!


    "Here we are! The whole army is out


    "Kill


    With a sound of killing, countless soldiers, drums, shaking heaven and earth, the cry of killing is no less than the opposite, the strong, take the lead to launch, under the feet of the clouds, set up the sky, flying up! Set up countless streamers and go straight to the sky!


    Duan Qingtian looked at the countless streamers, sighed and said in a soft voice: "I wish you all a prosperous martial arts."


    Then he stepped on the void and rushed into the sky!


    On the land, those who don''t fly are armed, guarding the coastline, never letting the other side have a chance!


    All of us are determined and unshakable!


    At this moment, they are not their own forces, they are not the shadow army, they are not the Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, they are not the Murong family, they are not the small organizations in the East, they are not the scattered cultivation in different places


    They are just people guarding the country! It''s a soldier!


    What they are doing at the moment is not about their own strength, but to protect their homeland, to protect everyone''s homeland!


    On the other side of the East China Sea, countless demons and ghosts, carrying rolling black smoke, rushed straight like a sharp arrow, fearing no death!These are the vanguard forces. Their actual strength can''t be on the stage. They are the cannon fodder team of the cult. Their purpose is to use these cheap goods first and consume our strength.


    And at this moment, at the moment when we are about to meet those demons! In the sky, the first of all, there is a golden knife light cut out in an instant!


    The light and darkness in the sky are divided by this golden light, and the sea at the foot is beginning to be golden, as if cutting Yin and Yang with a knife. The knife light with incomparable murderous spirit will swing to the sky in an instant!


    Where the blade cuts is territory!


    Shua!


    The demons and evildoers are forced to retreat under this knife. They have countless lives and fall in an instant!


    Just Under a knife!


    Murderous as death, golden as arhat.


    Duan Qingtian!


    A pair of tiger eyes, as if there is a flame burning, endless killing rising, eyes in the light of flashing, in the face of the east sea full of darkness, arrogance and death!


    "When one of your captains died, you did not hesitate to disturb the whole world! Today, for the sake of a captain, you launched a war. Hum! What revenge? It''s just your excuse! Today, I will let you know that you are the wrong person to make trouble here! "


    "Chong --!"


    With a shout of rage, Duan Qingtian''s feet were empty, and his figure rushed into the darkness in a flash.


    And behind him, following his figure are countless soldiers!


    War, up!


    Murongke also flew up. His sword was cold and his white clothes were floating. But all the enemies in front of him were killed with one sword! The generation of devils, demons and monsters, without the slightest possibility to resist, turned into ashes one after another and disappeared in the void!


    This world, all around the East China Sea, is still full of fighting!


    Countless soldiers show their magic power, or use magic or wield weapons. In just a few breaths, thousands of demons and ghosts disperse under this powerful attack. Some of them even don''t have time to scream


    However, Duan Qingtian, who was in the front, had no intention to fight with these generals. His body was like an arrow and went straight up into the sky.


    He knew that someone was waiting for him there.


    Heiyan death!


    Duan Qingtian rushed to the sky. In his eyes, the appearance of Heiyan death was firmly engraved there.


    Black burning death is hanging in the air, looking down at Duan Qingtian, who is rushing to him. There is also a trace of contemptuous smile in the corner of his mouth. With a wave of his right hand, the dark clouds roll wildly. The next moment, an Epee appears in his hand.


    His sword is not like our native sword, but a Western shape. Our sword is famous for its dexterity and lightness. In ancient times, if a swordsman used a soft sword, he could be called a master. Western swords, however, focus on weight and hardness, and use swords in a way similar to knives and axes.


    With this Epee in his hand, the black flame God of death watched Duan Qingtian rush up. He didn''t pay attention to it. He raised his hand and raised his sword. A strong force suddenly gathered around him. In a moment, a layer of black fire surrounded him!


    This is the way to protect his body that he became famous - Heiyan!


    "The small skill of carving insects, look at the knife!" Duan Qingtian yells, and finally comes to Heiyan death. He doesn''t talk much nonsense, but cuts a knife first!


    At the same time, the Epee in the hand of Heiyan death was also cut down fiercely, and the two precious weapons suddenly collided!


    Bang!


    A huge airflow, mixed with gold and black, swept past like a whirlwind.


    Swept across the earth, dust, like sandstorm coming; swept across the sea, waves roar, like a tsunami surge!


    One is the commander of the shadow army, the God of war in the eyes of the world; the other is the strongest under the command of the two elders in the largest organization in the world! The first confrontation between the two, its momentum, the crown of the past!


    At the bottom, the two sides are already fighting in the same place. Murong guest is hanging in the air and stands up with his sword. By his side, there are four big demons who are full of black gas!


    Because it''s just cannon fodder, there are still some strong guys hidden in the team. These four big demons are examples!


    Murong Ke looked around, two leopards, an eagle, and a tiger. The four monsters were all in their original shape. He set up the imperial air skill and stopped five meters away from him. Black smoke was pouring out.


    "Master!"


    In the chaos war, someone saw Murong guest deeply surrounded by four demons, and immediately yelled, with a worried look on his face.


    Not far away, two familiar figures are fighting back-to-back. They are Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng who have seen them before. As the worship of Murong family, they will go to the front line this time.


    At this time, they heard the cry and turned to see that murongke was surrounded by four big demons, but they didn''t move. They didn''t mean to attack at all.


    "Protect the owner!" The two men were in a hurry. They rushed to Murong to help the enemy.But at this time, Murong guest is light mouth.


    "Go back!"


    "Ah..."


    A few people are in a daze.


    "What? Do you think I will be killed by these little demons? Hum! Although I haven''t fought with this kind of monster for a long time, I haven''t forgotten how to get rid of it! "


    Murong Ke slowly raised his sword, pointed to the sky, and glanced at the four monsters, but with a look of disdain.


    "Let''s go together..." Murong Ke spoke slowly.


    Several big demons looked at each other, and the fierce light appeared in their eyes. The killing intention suddenly appeared. Four black lights suddenly rushed to the Murong guest surrounded by them.


    Murong shook his head. His wrist moved. Suddenly, a white light touched the sky and the ground. Then, the sword moved!


    The next moment, the white light is dissipated, Murong guest is still standing in the same place, face does not change, gas does not grow, is the skirt, have not touched a bit of dust.


    And beside him, there were four big demon bodies floating.


    Murong shook his head and sighed: "it seems I''m really looked down upon. "

 Chapter 344

    The battle is still going on. Countless ghosts, demons, new members of the cult and some people with ordinary strength are rushing up like they are not afraid of death, just like a black frenzy.


    "Brothers, hold on! Don''t spend too much mana on yourself. The big man is the one behind you


    I didn''t fly to the front, but I was still in the barracks. If all of them flew out, it would be very disadvantageous for those who were still on the land, so I had to leave some leaders on the ground to command.


    I am like this, so is Yu Hao and Xue Biao. Although we can''t see each other and can''t contact each other in this situation, we all tacitly carry out the same operation.


    On the other side, Yu Hao is in charge of the pass, and behind him are members of the heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion. At this time, they are all in a hurry.


    With their own boss, they don''t have the chance to fight!


    Now all the fish are miscellaneous fish, and they can''t consume too much mana. Yu Hao is full of mana, and it''s all up to him to output, and there won''t be too much loss. Compared with the two, which one is more cost-effective, it''s clear at a glance!


    "Mob, how dare you live in front of me?"


    Yu Hao holding a long stick, up and down, it seems that there are rolling clouds, and it seems that there are endless waves! On a long stick, two kinds of strength complement each other. From the head to the tail of the stick, it spirals up, with extraordinary strength!


    Heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion, the two great weapons, is this stick, and the knife behind him!


    "Death


    Yu Hao held the stick in one hand and gave a loud drink. His body suddenly moved. He nailed the ground with his left foot as the axis. He raised his right foot and took a step forward to drive his body to turn his waist. He waved his right arm fiercely!


    Boom!


    It''s like an avalanche! It is those people who stand behind him who feel the taste of doomsday at this moment!


    At the same time, there is a feeling of emptiness, the softness of the clouds, the floating of the sea, two kinds of soft power, but it has endless strength!


    This strange feeling makes people relaxed and happy, but it is also a bit awkward. It seems that something in my body echoes with this power and resonates with it!


    Of course, this feeling is only for them


    The magic of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion is one for Qiankun and the other for Hanhai. Both of them are infinite and broad, but they give people a sense of softness. Yu Hao, as the leader of the pavilion, is the third best in the Tianya list. He has practiced his kung fu to the extreme!


    The ultimate of softness is rigidity!


    This is the way to make things better.


    When a kind of power is brought into full play, it will have its opposite attributes. The ultimate soft power can breed pure strong power!


    The universe is vast. It grows and nourishes all living beings, but it also has natural disasters and destroys countless living beings. The vast sea can carry boats for thousands of miles to reach the horizon, but it also has the roar of waves. In an instant, thousands of troops and horses are all ashes!


    If there is softness, there will be hardness. If there is life, there will be death. This is the way of heaven and the essence of heaven and earth.


    Yu Hao swung a stick, and the big Haydn in front of him was choppy. Countless waves surged up on the originally calm sea, and countless eddies rolled up on the sea, and then suddenly rose in the next moment!


    That water column, like a dragon! Also like a sharp blade, mercilessly harvesting the black tide of life.


    As soon as the imps, demons and evil practitioners approached, endless water rushed out of their bodies and cut off their bodies in an instant!


    What''s more, he was directly hit by the huge water column, and suddenly his body became fragmented, like the withered leaves in the strong wind, turning into dust.


    The water, which used to be soft and incomparable, now becomes the sickle of death. Every drop of water seems to be a life threatening sign, mercilessly plundering their lives.


    Especially in the place closest to the shore, layers of water surged up and rushed to the highest horizon, turning into layers of water walls, blocking their way and the sight of a crowd behind them.


    Behind Yu Hao, all the members of the Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion could see was the numerous water walls on the coast in front of him. The air seemed to be full of steam, and his clothes began to get wet. Besides, there was nothing else.


    As for what happened behind the water wall and what happened to the evil cultivation, I don''t know.


    But they know one thing, that is, as long as the person in front of them is here, they will not be lost!


    While talking, the water wall has begun to fall, layers of water splashing down, splashing on the sea and the ground. In an instant, the water splashing seems to have come to a happy water paradise. However, at this time, the situation is not so happy. When the water splashes to the ground, everyone''s faces are extremely serious.


    But after we saw the scene behind the water spray, we were all shocked.


    The water wall fell to the ground. The endless enemies who had been there had disappeared now!


    Where''s the kid from? At this time, it has turned into wisps of smoke. Where''s the monster from? At this time, it has become the debris of the seabed. Where come the evil repair, at this time has become the dead of the sea!In the endless black tide, only here, one side pass!


    In a dark cloud, it seems that a hole has been opened, leaving a place empty, revealing the light.


    This is the third strength of Tianya list!


    On the east coast, there are hundreds of barracks with different strength and different casualties, such as those led by Yu Hao with no casualties; those led by Xue Biao and I with minor casualties; and those led by the rest with no expert leaders with large casualties, but because the actual strength of the other side is not strong, it is not very serious.


    In just a few minutes, the front row staff of kongmiao had already completely rushed into our defense line, one by one bravely fearing death, only charging forward!


    And then came the middle men of kongmu cult The strong are coming!


    "Be careful! Get rid of these guys. They''re coming! "


    With one sword, I killed another evil monk. With the other hand, the thunder was rampant, and countless thunder snakes flew out to wipe out the ghosts.


    I have to say, it''s true that as Zhang Zheng said, our geographical position may not be important, so it''s not the strong men of Gongmo cult who are responsible for attacking here.


    In addition to the leader, Heiyan death, who is fighting with the section commander in the air of Nandu, the other captains, especially the five who are in charge of our side - the southeast, should have gone to attack those big cities.


    "The intelligence is right. You are the next wave." I stood up with my sword and watched the crowd mingling in the sky. I had a dialogue with Zhang Zheng through system communication.


    "At present everything is very smooth, at least I am here, the strong side naturally don''t have to consider, after a while you try to retreat, but don''t be seen, you must ensure your own safety."


    "Yes, boss!"


    Zhang Zheng also began to communicate with me through Xinnian.


    This is the good contact information of this system. We can communicate with our heart without any carrier, and no one will find it. Even in this situation, we can communicate very conveniently.


    "Many of us form a group and choose a team leader to lead the team. According to the original plan, when the leading troops have completely rushed past, they will take us to the designated place."


    "Will the captain be on the team?"


    "Yes! This was not the case before, but it may be that the current situation is different from what they imagined. The resistance is very strong. They have no choice but to send the strong forward quickly. "


    "Well, maybe."


    I nodded, this statement is reasonable, but I don''t know why, I always feel that there is something strange in it, but I can''t figure out what the problem is, so let it go.


    "The captain is out!"


    Zhang Zheng suddenly called out.


    "Huh?" I looked up, and sure enough, there were several streamers coming from the horizon in Yin and Yang eyes, but none of them came to me.


    So it is!


    Our side is really unimportant. The captains should be in big cities, and one of them seems to be immortal. It just flew to Yu Hao in the south.


    Over there, Yu Hao, holding a long stick, leads the way. There is a huge gap in front of him because of his magic power, but there is a streamer coming from a distance.


    "Well! Finally, there it is Yu Hao looked at the streamer getting closer and closer. With his powerful eyesight, he could see the figure wrapped in it and could not help showing a sneer.


    "I dare to come here. I''m arrogant and I don''t know what to do!"


    Yu Hao said in a cold voice. His feet moved and his body rose slowly like a kite, suspended in the air.


    The crowd immediately gathered their spirit and gathered their magic power, because behind the elder, there were endless black clouds rolling in!


    This time, Yu Hao has to deal with the leaders.


    The middle troops of kongmiao, ten powerful captains, more powerful ghosts and beasts, powerful kongmiao members and new stars, are here!


    "Get ready!" I also fly up, a left hand swing, the power of thunder condensation, thunder hammer appeared in the palm. Mind move, the whole body up and down, the power of wind elements around, is ready to fight!


    And in front of him, with the black clouds rolling, countless people came in an instant. Under the leadership of the group leader, each group which had been divided for a long time, just like a sharp arrow, rushed straight forward, fierce!


    But at this time, the original clean and incomparable as one of the black clouds, but suddenly appeared variable.


    It''s like internal strife. The black cloud is in chaos. It''s like several long snakes, twisting and circling. For a moment, they can''t tell the head from the tail, and they don''t know which body is which.


    "This is..."


    "Boss, good There seems to be something wrong In the system, Zhang Zheng''s voice came.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I don''t know! We are all wrapped with a black rope. The head of the rope is at the leader''s place. They took us with them. Originally, the positions of our teams had been divided, but But our group leader didn''t lead us in a straight line! ""What?"


    "Whether it''s us, it''s all the groups! There''s something wrong. We''re not going in the direction we originally said! "


    Boom!


    Just like an explosion, my mind suddenly blank, looking forward, the black cloud has returned to level, a small black cloud is still rushing towards us, but its momentum is too strong.


    It''s over. It''s up to you!

 Chapter 345

    In front of us, at the edge of the East China Sea, the black cloud is still there, and there is still a wave of people thinking about us rushing, but there are still a group of people.


    It''s a trick!


    I have a blank in my mind, only this idea.


    It''s a trick! It''s not even them!


    That''s right. Everything in front of us came according to the plan. When Heiyan and death attacked Nandu, commander Duan had been waiting there for a long time. They flew to a higher sky and fought alone. They were all trying to contain each other. They didn''t want to affect the situation below.


    In the front row are cannon fodder, imps, weaker monsters, as well as those weak Gong Mo Jiao Xie Xiu and new people, which are used to weaken our strength.


    This is also true, so I already think that we know their real plan. But I still want to be simple


    Ten captains were originally in the back, but now they are in the front, which has already started to break away from the plan, but Zhang Zheng is right, because the situation has changed, Duan Qingtian, Yu Hao, murongke, three top ten experts in Tianya list, their deaths and injuries are absolutely very heavy!


    Maybe it''s also a little distressed for cannon fodder. No matter how deep the moat is at home, they can''t waste it so much, so they''re going to do it.


    This can be explained, so we, I can also believe that all people, including everyone, who think they have known all the plans of the cult, will think so. This is a preconceived problem.


    But at that time, I felt strange, just don''t know where the problem is, now I finally understand.


    The problem is that this idea is a normal person''s idea, but the Confucian cult is not a normal person


    "They don''t care about the life and death of those people at all. They worry about too much loss!" I looked at the fierce black clouds coming back, and I couldn''t help crying out!


    And I also clearly see that the leader''s look reflected in the eyes of yin and Yang is smiling.


    "Boss, I don''t know what happened! I... " Zhang Zheng was crying over there. He thought he had made great achievements, but What a fart! It''s all over!


    "Don''t give me rubbish!" I quickly roared with the system in my heart. "Still, I don''t care where you are taken, save your life for me! Try to retreat, but don''t be too obvious. Their captain is in front of you. There''s nothing to be afraid of behind you. Withdraw for me! "


    Treacherous! Still can''t compare their treachery!


    Looking at the speed at which each group changes its position, it''s very neat. It''s already discussed. It''s also part of the plan to tie up all the members of the group with that black rope. In this way, the real plan only needs to be known by the group leader. After all, it''s less dangerous for one person to know this thing.


    Tianji horse racing, so it is. This is the real Tianji horse racing!


    I originally thought that their so-called Tianji horse race this time meant to send the weak to consume our strength, but I didn''t expect that its essence was here!


    This is the rule that tells us that when we know where the other team will send the weak and the strong, we think it is a fixed element.


    But in fact, they have changed the order, strength reversed, so that we can not prevent!


    Although it is possible that their weak group will encounter the place where our experts are sitting, which will cause more losses, but looking at the overall situation, our losses are still greater!


    I close my eyes. Behind me are the soldiers assigned to me to take charge of. Among them are the famous sanxiu, the mages in small organizations, and a few members of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and Murong family.


    According to Zhang Zheng''s report, the weak group is here, and Zhang Zheng himself is also here, so I sent all the strong men assigned to me to other camps. At this time, I can only support myself here!


    "Everybody..." I closed my eyes, heartache to the extreme, gritted my teeth and made a sound. "Fight to the death!"


    The next moment, the black cloud has arrived, Gongmo teaches countless experts, such as typhoon general, swept from!


    ¡­¡­


    In the sky, Duan Qingtian fought with the black smoke God of death -


    in the battlefield, the blood was red in the sky, and there was a cry of killing at the bottom, but on the continuous battlefield, in the nine sky, the two men were silent.


    As the wind roars past, Duan Qingtian shakes away the sword of Heiyan death. His eyes are fixed on the guy who is shocked by himself, and his eyes are indifferent.


    He can feel what kind of breath his opponent exudes. This kind of strong breath is the only one he sees in his life. Moreover, the fierce sword technique is enough to bring him great trouble.


    But He is not afraid at all!


    Warlord of the East, commander of the shadow, never fear!


    "You are strong, very strong." Heiyan death, holding an Epee, regarded the sky as land. He stepped on the void and walked up in the sky leisurely. Behind the mask, a pair of eyes like a poisonous snake stared at the person in front of him and said faintly."But you''re not so lucky. You ran into me."


    "Really?" Duan Qingtian with a faint smile on his mouth, full of uninhibited pride! "I don''t think you''re lucky."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Black burning God of death frowned, but was hidden by the mask, can''t see clearly, only can see the exposed eyes, flash a trace of impatience, the body''s killing intention, also once again improved a few points.


    "Come on!"


    Duan Qingtian roared, moved at his feet, and immediately rushed away with his knife, shining with gold. And black burning God of death also made a reaction at the same time, a sword split!


    At this moment, the two figures disappear in the same place. At the next moment, they roar like a bell, and then they come out thousands of miles to the sky and sea!


    Boom!


    When the swords collide, Duan Qingtian''s golden light spreads to the direction of Heiyan death in an instant. He wants to seal his body as he did last time against shuiluohan.


    But at this time, the black burning God of death suddenly burst out a layer of black flame, burning the golden light quickly!


    "Black inflammation..." Duan Qingtian felt the power and murmured in a low voice. He made another effort on his hand. The blade turned in an instant, picked up one by one, and directly swung away Heiyan death''s epee! Immediately after that, he turned back to the blade and cut it again!


    "Death


    Boom!


    There was another roar. The golden light was like a pillar of heaven. With the sword, the clouds around him turned into water mist, floating around him. It seemed that there was a rainbow.


    But that black burning Death God, the reaction is not bad, immediately take back the sword to defend, block in front of the body, just avoided by that "Tianzhu" through the body.


    However, he was still hit by the huge power of this knife and retreated, falling 30 meters straight!


    "That''s right. If you''re so good at it, I''ll think you''re alone." Duan Qingtian looked at him from a high position, as if he had already thought that he would not succeed with this knife. His face was calm, but in his eyes, he was still so disdainful.


    With his sword, Heiyan death broke up the water vapor floating around him and the light golden light on it. He looked up at Duan Qingtian, with no expression on his face: "you are really strong. You can practice so much at such an age without the cultivation method of Gongmo sect. You can really be called Tiancai."


    "I''m flattered. I''m just better than you." Duan Qingtian said.


    "But do you know what kind of people I like to kill most?" Black burning God of death looks at him, in the eye, suddenly has a cold hatred: "what I like most is you these invincible geniuses!"


    "Oh? Is it? Do you know what kind of people I like to kill most? "


    "What?"


    "Hum, my favorite..." Duan Qingtian''s sword was slowly raised. The blade of the sword was facing the black flame death below. His voice was extremely cold.


    "My favorite The people who want to kill me


    Duan Qingtian''s figure instantly disappeared in the same place. The next moment, it is an endless golden light, powerful, such as splitting the sky!


    ¡­¡­


    At the bottom, the middle forces of the Gong Mo cult have already rushed to each camp, and countless strong men have penetrated into it. In addition, the former cannon fodder team has not been completely defeated. The two forces are connected back and forth, and they break through the defense line in an instant!


    "Stick to it, there can''t be any concession!" I hammered with my left hand and swore with my right hand, surrounded by whirlwind, and took the lead to rush into the enemy''s array. Behind him, countless soldiers each cast magic, each with weapons, followed closely, and immediately fought with those evil practitioners!


    "Ladies and gentlemen Take care. "


    I''m in the middle of a group of enemies. I can''t do anything else. For these soldiers, I can only give them this sentence.


    Originally intended to deal with the enemy''s "inferior horse" team, its strength is no more than "medium horse", but at this time, the enemy has become "medium horse", or even "superior horse!"


    And the original story, between the same level, is not to win each other, not to mention the other''s strength bottom line, almost reached our strength limit!


    At this time, I have no idea where Zhang Zheng will go, and whether he will be killed by a powerful man in the chaos. In my current situation, I can''t solve it alone!


    Behind me, the scream had already started. I heard a few of them very clearly. They were the voices of the soldiers behind me that I had just heard. They howled, they cried, but they didn''t retreat.


    Although they can''t hold it, they still don''t retreat!


    As Duan Qingtian said, even if he can''t do anything, he should use his body to form the last wall!


    "It seems that I''m really lucky to meet a place with weak guards. Hello, you are the chief, huh! Look at your soldiers. You''re also a drunkardIn front of me, suddenly came such a greasy voice, its words are even more outrageous! When I look carefully, it turns out that a boar demon, with a big axe in one hand, is looking at me with a pair of bean eyes.


    "Little eyes, are you talking?" I looked at him and said with a smile.


    "What do you call me?"


    That wild boar suddenly anxious, it seems to be very mind their own eyes, arms, suddenly murderous full!


    "Little eyes, what''s the matter?"


    "You Good! You want to show off before you die, right? Well, here''s your chance. It''s time to go


    The wild boar roared wildly, and the whole body of meat was trembling. It seemed that he really regarded me as a soft persimmon.


    "Well! You''re not lucky enough to meet me. What''s worse, you''ll meet another me right away... " I looked at him and said with a sneer that I had made up my mind to launch the amulet!


    Level 92 strength, slow to say, this camp, as long as the hand, I can instantly end the war!


    "Die


    My heart read a move, about to launch the amulet, suddenly behind me, an explosion came instantly!


    It was like the beginning, and then, in all directions, all of a sudden, there was an explosion. The sound of the explosion was continuous and spread to thousands of miles!


    This is The real trick?!

 Chapter 346

    Boom!


    Huge explosion sound, as if there are countless guns launched together!


    War!


    This is war!


    Even thousands of miles away, you can hear the thunderous sound, as if the sky has collapsed! The sky is filled with heavy smoke, it seems that the world is crying, the sea is crying for it.


    "This is..."


    In the sky, Duan Qingtian watched the continuous explosion below, covering the whole East Coast!


    That despairing gas of destruction, is constantly climbing, the previous explosion, the back is still forward, trying to tear our defense line in this way of self destruction!


    "Is that your plan?"


    Duan Qingtian looked at the doomsday picture, his ears were filled with countless howls, and his heart suddenly set off a thousand Zhang flames!


    "Yes, how? Your elaborate defense will soon become fragmented, and you What can a little man do? "


    Heiyan death carried the sword on his shoulder. Because of the protective gear on his shoulder, the blade of the sword would not hurt him. At this time, he seemed to be a winner, while the person in front of him seemed to have become a sad loser.


    This is the real plan!


    This is the real inhumanity!


    What we have been ignoring is that we are facing a cult organization, which means that it will not be the same as ordinary people. They will not have the heart to treat subordinates and soldiers.


    With the weak as cannon fodder, regardless of their lives, we think that this is already the limit, but we never thought that they can do more extreme!


    Boom!


    Bang!


    Those kids, monsters and even people we rushed to! It''s all hidden * * one by one!


    Maybe it''s someone in the cult, maybe he''s already an elder. He buried that kind of terrible power in these people, ghosts and demons.


    But the most surprising thing is that these guys who already have this kind of terrorist power in their bodies and are destined to die in this war are still fearless! Calm as usual


    Their hearts don''t belong to them any more, and all of them don''t belong to them any more. They are just a tool, a tool used to tear open our defense line!


    But the only thing that makes me happy is that Zhang Zheng is definitely not set up with this kind of power, otherwise he would not have told me, and would not have behaved so calmly. I believe his thoughts have not been completely bewitched.


    It''s a blessing that he didn''t, but it''s unfortunate for others!


    Just in front of me, the body of the wild boar monster who was still swaggering began to expand, and the round tummy seemed to become transparent. I could clearly see the black power in his body!


    "Ha ha ha ha Die


    The wild boar couldn''t protect himself, but he was still laughing, as if he was crazy.


    What is this against humanity?! All the vanguard troops are implanted with this kind of power, and half of the intermediate troops are implanted with this kind of power! Once that thing explodes, will it die? The enemy doesn''t know that he will die. That''s for sure!


    But even so, they accepted it, and they really used it as a sword and kept charging forward. The boar in front of me was even more proud of it.


    "Enough -"


    I lowered my head, surrounded by explosions, and there was no other sound in my ears. My left and right hands suddenly loosened, and the ghost face flying cloud sword was immediately withdrawn from the system. Instead, it was the mask. Thunder hammer is in the moment I let go, turned into countless snakes, scattered in the air.


    "Put an end to this."


    I said faintly, raising my right hand and putting on a mask.


    "Stop all explosions, remember, it''s all!"


    I said in my heart, heart read a move, amulet open!


    And just when my consciousness began to be in a trance, I seemed to vaguely hear a sentence, which was my voice -


    "I know, don''t command me!"


    The next moment, in front of a flash of white light, my consciousness was completely squeezed out of the body!


    In front of you, you can see the scene of the explosion of the evil practitioners, the soldiers of the shadow army, the members of the Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, the mages of the Murong family, and the tragic scenes of the explosion of the sanxiu!


    In my ears, I was filled with the sound of explosion and scream.


    The other one I ascended into the air, but it looked like someone else''s. I didn''t know who it was. I didn''t want to expose the real strength of my amulet, and I didn''t want others to know that it was me. So before using it, I changed my body with a mask.


    As for who it is, I don''t care!


    That one I stand in the air, looking down, like looking at the ants in general, eyes are indifferent."Don''t pretend to be so forced, work quickly!"


    When I look at that guy, I don''t know whether he can hear or not. Although he uses a body and he is my previous life, I always feel that he doesn''t fit my soul. How can he have different personalities?


    The flying "I" did not know if I had heard my words. His face did not change, his eyes were unshakable, and he slowly raised his right hand. All of a sudden, his fingers clenched!


    Shua!


    Even if there is only one consciousness supporting me at this time, I can still feel the huge power.


    That kind of momentum that the world is dominated by me!


    "This..."


    "How can it be?"?! Where are you from? "


    In the sky, the two strong men were shocked, and the sudden fierce momentum was like a heavy hammer smashing on their hearts!


    At this moment, the Oriental God of war and the first master of the two elders of kongmiaojiao are all floating clouds


    Man said that these two people are all the people on both sides of the east coast. How can they catch up with my current strength?!


    "Shut up


    That I light mouth, as if to say the same sound, but this sound, it is spread all over the east coast!


    "What?" Yu Hao holds the stick alone, and the other hand has pulled out the sword on his back. The sharp light of the sword surrounds his whole body, forming a sword array. Those close to him will die!


    But compared with the power that came at this time, it is the difference between clouds and mud, such as fireflies and bright moon!


    Especially that seemingly simple word, but just like the voice of salvation from heaven, shaking everyone''s heartstrings!


    That''s strength.


    In a flash, all the ghosts, monsters and evil practitioners who were about to explode seemed to have been turned off! The expanding black air in the abdomen seemed to be bound by some force. No matter how it struggled, it could no longer exert that terrible power.


    "Ladies and gentlemen -"


    like the voice of Sanskrit from heaven, it rings again and completely fills everyone''s ears.


    The whole East Coast, from north to south, hundreds of barracks, at this moment, you can hear the sound, also can feel the strange places of the enemies around you.


    They were surprised to find that all the enemies around them seemed petrified and motionless!


    "This This... "


    Everyone was speechless, and in the sky, the voice sounded again: "run! Run as far as you can


    Hum!


    For a moment, everyone didn''t know what was wrong. They felt the voice coming from the sky, just like the imperial edict. When the last voice fell, everyone''s heart suddenly had a strong desire to win!


    "Run


    I don''t know who a big drink, a group of people turn around, directly toward the inland run!


    In the sky, Duan Qingtian clearly saw this scene. The countless people in his shadow army uniform retreated like deserters, but he didn''t feel any problem.


    He knew that someone had come to save them. Although he didn''t know who this person was or where he came from, one thing was certain that the battle was over!


    "Everyone of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, retreat immediately!"


    Yu Hao put the sword back in its sheath, turned his head and gave a loud drink. He immediately ran away, and countless members of Hanhai Pavilion began to run back. On the other hand, murongke leads his family, worships and so on, and also follows others.


    Just in the blink of an eye, the East China Sea soldiers and the evil practitioners of kongmiao sect instantly opened the distance!


    Not far away, the fat monk is also desperately running backward. Under the control of the power of survival, his fat body bursts out with objective speed, but I really can''t figure it out. He''s afraid of farts!


    This guy was originally brought by me to investigate the mysterious power under the East China Sea, because his Buddha light and magic weapon can resist this unknown power, but I didn''t expect that the war would come soon, and the sudden challenge of the Confucianists made the plan all in a mess.


    Before the battle started, I was transferred to this camp, and he must follow me. However, considering that this guy is so unreliable, I asked him to rest in the tent. However, I didn''t expect that the other party would use the self explosion method, which made this guy unable to stay well any longer.


    But Did that explosion really hurt you? What are you doing?!


    I was thinking, suddenly a strong sense of weakness came, almost made my eyes faint. When I looked carefully, I found that the other me flying in the sky was also very weak, and my face was very clear.


    It''s too expensive to contain all the enemies along the east coast and stop the explosion!


    If I reach that level and have that power, I think it''s not difficult, but the problem is that the power is illusory. Although he has power, his mana connotation is really mine.In other words, this guy''s level is very high, but his equipment can''t keep up!


    When you play games, you are upgraded to the full level, but the equipment you buy is the lowest, and you can''t play your strength!


    It can be said that it is not easy to restrain those people for such a long time!


    "Be careful!"


    As soon as my voice fell, I felt a strong sense of weakness. The next moment, my consciousness returned to my body.


    And at the same time, the huge power that lost the shackles, like a runaway wild dog, rushed out!


    Boom!


    The sound of explosion, spread to thousands of miles!

 Chapter 347

    On the east coast, the fighting situation had a dramatic reversal, which led to a one-sided situation immediately.


    It''s all so fast, it''s all so unexpected.


    No one knows why such a strong man, like the God of salvation, came out and changed the war situation with his own efforts.


    The soldiers of the shadow army and other forces don''t know, neither does the Gong demon cult. And just then, somewhere in the void, in a towering mountain, in a magnificent palace, a table, ten chairs, ten people sitting around here, all of them are livid


    "This power I don''t want to admit it, but it''s hard for me to imagine who else has the power. "


    One of them said, with a worried look in his eyes, as if he was afraid of the person he said.


    "But he can''t be here, can he? We are all quite sure that he did not leave there Another person said, although his face is not very good, but it is more calm than the man just now.


    "But how can this power be explained?"


    "If it''s really him, how can he just do so? He could have killed them all! "


    "But in any case, this kind of power is not what this world should have! If it is not for this, how can we just talk about such a weak fake and put it into that world? "


    "Er..."


    The scene fell into silence. Indeed, the strength of this force has exceeded their cognitive level.


    Sitting in the first place, it seems that the elder brother of a group of people thought about it and said, "now the biggest question is, who is the master of this power? Before that, we didn''t see anyone hiding nearby. Of course, with his strength, I''m afraid we won''t find each other even if we are there. "


    "So it''s very passive!" One of them had a bad temper, slapped the table and yelled.


    "Lao Liu, calm down first, don''t rush like this!" The elder brother looked at him, narrowed his eyes slightly, and said in a deep voice: "it''s definitely not that old immortal. He has already lost his freedom. Does it mean that Is that him? "


    "Who?" As soon as the other nine heard that their boss had a guess, they immediately asked.


    "No! We can''t say it now, but if he is here, it will be easy. We have cut off the aura of the world long ago. As long as we keep the aura entrance, I don''t think he can lift any waves! "


    "You, immediately send more people. You can''t let the spirit leak in. You have to let the world of the sea of dust become a mortal world!"


    "Don''t worry, brother!" One of the remaining nine stood up, tall and murderous. "I''ll go myself, and I won''t let them have any chance!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the east coast


    Boom!


    The power that has been restrained for a long time is like a wild dog out of the rein, rushing out at the moment of losing the shackles!


    The whole East Coast, all the enemies implanted with this power, exploded at the same time! The atmosphere of doomsday broke out in an instant, and the sea seemed to be blown open, producing an unprecedented ebb tide!


    Countless strange stones attached to water plants, exposed in the sun, too late to swim away fish, shrimp helpless lying on the sand, waiting for eyes to look at the sky.


    But the sky will not respond to his desire, because the sky is also covered by this despair. The smoke and dust from the explosion, the debris from the self explosion of evil practitioners and monsters, are rolled into the sky with the strong wind.


    At this moment, what blue sky? What white clouds? All no longer exist, and where you can see, there is a gray sky, like a sign of death.


    But, as we know, it doesn''t mean death, it means hope.


    No, to be exact, the death of the enemy, our hope!


    "This is Isn''t it? "


    Zhang Zheng, as a new star, is still reluctant to accept people like them. Therefore, among the objects of self explosion, there is no such thing as him and other new people with a clear mind.


    That''s why he was able to escape and see the scene.


    All the front row personnel and half of the middle row personnel who had taken the trouble to break through our east coast defense have disappeared completely. At the beginning of the battle, less than a third of the black clouds in the suffocating half of the sky were left. But the casualties on the other side are very small!


    Originally, we planned to use self explosion to consume our combat power. At least in this kind of scuffle, once so many people self explode, nine out of ten of our soldiers will die!


    But unfortunately, they didn''t expect that a "master" would come out of nowhere and delayed the explosion. Moreover, the scope of the explosion extended to the whole East Coast!


    The soldiers took advantage of this time to retreat and avoid frontal injuries. They fled from the soldiers one by one. Although they could not be said to retreat completely, they could be said to have reduced the casualties to the minimum.On the other hand, we lost most of our staff in vain!


    One strong and one weak, there is an obvious gap between the two sides. In this case, the victory is divided!


    "Damn it


    Black burning God of death looked at the following situation, immediately scolded out. The biggest card of our side was played in the empty place. A pair of Wang bombed only three to three, and then, it was already weak. This war is really over!


    Duan Qingtian came back from his surprise, turned his head and looked at Heiyan death. At this moment, his eyes were full of the joy of the winner and the unprecedented fighting spirit!


    "It''s time for the fight to end, and you, too!"


    Duan Qingtian said with a smile, the golden light in his hand, the next moment, he disappeared in the same place, a knife light, split out instantly!


    "Die


    Dang!


    Boom!


    Duan Qingtian''s knife was cut on the sword of Heiyan death. At that time, he shook this just invincible guy ten meters away!


    At this moment, Duan Qingtian''s desire to fight is unprecedented. He seems to have inexhaustible power. Jindao is also crazy about it. His light is shining like a second sun.


    But that black burning Death God, at this time is the war heart completely has no, below battlefield''s defeat, unknown superior''s threat, all these have become the huge pressure, presses on his heart, causes him to lift a little strength!


    Duan Qingtian is in a clear state of strength and weakness. He is more brave than ever. His steps are not disordered. He is pressing forward step by step. He does not give the other party any chance to breathe. The golden sword in his hand is flying, and the golden light is flashing, dazzling.


    Now, with the occurrence and end of the explosion, less than one-third of the people of kongminism are left. There are a large number of vacancies on the coastline, and the remaining people of kongminism stop at the same place, staring at everything in front of them.


    The ground on the coast was blown up, but so what? These things are repairable, but the real things that can''t be repaired are not damaged at this time.


    "Come on, fat man, open it for me!" I knocked on the light wall in front of me and called to the fat monk beside me.


    Just now, just after my consciousness returned to my body, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the fat monk not far away. With the last bit of strength, I managed to use a blink to reach him.


    This magic skill, which has appeared more than once, successfully blocked the aftereffects of the explosion. I can also take advantage of this time to recover my mana and physical strength.


    "Benefactor, your physical condition..."


    "Cut the crap!"


    Miso! When the light wall disappeared, I ran out quickly. With a wave of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword came out of the body. I struggled to stand up straight and pointed at each other with the tip of the sword: "brothers --!"


    In the high voice, all the frightened soldiers around looked to this side.


    "They''ve lost! Kill me


    Hoo!


    The wind carried my voice into everyone''s ears.


    One second, two seconds, three seconds!


    Finally, someone responded: "yes, yes! Brothers, follow the officer, kill


    "Kill --!"


    The soldiers who had already retreated inland were killed immediately, and the shouting spread to the whole East Coast!


    But in the sky, the black burning God of death can''t support at last. With Duan Qingtian''s knife, the air defense skill at his feet is in a mess, supporting his body and falling suddenly.


    "Don''t go!"


    How can Duan Qingtian be the kind of person who gives up? The sole of foot one pedal directly chased past, at the same time the right hand one wave, unexpectedly is throwing own knife to the high altitude.


    "How dare you offend the Chinese dragon?"


    The golden light twinkles, Duan Qingtian clenches his fists tightly, and the dragon''s elephant skill is fully opened. It''s like a golden sword. It instantly catches up with Heiyan death and smashes it!


    Bang!


    Two punches!


    Bang!


    Three punches!


    Bang!


    In the golden light, the virtual shadow of the dragon and the treasure elephant appeared again. Duan Qingtian opened his bow from left to right, and his iron fists fell down like raindrops, one after another. Even he couldn''t count how many times he hit!


    And every time I hit it, the sword used for defense in Heiyan death''s hand would make a whine.


    But at this time, Duan Qingtian suddenly stopped, did not continue to pursue, as if to let him go. But how could the God of war, who was feared by overseas countries, be such a person?


    The next moment, just thrown into the sky, the sword fell back and was caught by him with one hand. His feet moved and his body turned upside down in an instant!


    The sword of Heiyan death, which seems to have a good texture, can''t hold on at last. With this knife, it''s completely broken!


    Below, whether the soldiers guarding the East China Sea or the survivors of the kongmu cult, you can see that from the sky, a golden pillar of light comes down from the sky, through the clouds, through the dust, straight into the sea!And that black burning death, as early as under this knife, completely fall!


    "Withdraw! Get out of here


    In Gongmo cult, I don''t know who yelled. Led by several captains, several streamers flew back in an instant. Then, the black cloud moved, and all the people of Gongmo cult retreated.


    "Do not pursue the poor!"


    Duan Qingtian came down and drank loudly.


    In the East Sea, there is still that mysterious power. Although the cult may have the ability to trigger it, it certainly doesn''t have it.


    The first 50 meters of the coastline, this is still our range of action.


    The sea soon calmed down, the dust in the sky slowly fell down, and the dark clouds that could block the sky also faded away. In front of him, a piece of Qingning was restored.


    In yunmiao temple in Kyoto, master Ruyan opened his eyes, turned his head and looked out of the window with a smile.


    "Duan Qingtian, you have won, and So are you


    Victory!


    Everyone''s heart began to appear these two words.


    Led by the chaos of the world, Gongmo cult arrogantly challenges the book, but at the moment, they beat back!


    "Victory We have won


    "Victory


    The unspeakable joy filled the whole coast in an instant, and everyone got excited and began to shout, hug and clap high five!


    I also lost my support and fell to the ground. I didn''t even want to take back the ghost face flying cloud sword. Now, I just want to have a rest.


    And in this joy, no one found that on a certain coast, a man struggled to climb up from the sea, his whole body was white soaked by the sea water, and he was unconscious at the moment when he finally landed.

 Chapter 348

    The war between shadow army and Gong demon sect in the East China Sea shocked the whole world!


    The result of the battle, Duan qingtiansi did not hide, also can not hide, after all, the movement is too big, who would not know?


    Duan Qingtian, the God of war in the East, killed Heiyan, the first-class master of Gongmo cult, and killed him at sea. Gongmo cult lost more than half of his life. However, although the shadow army lost some money, it didn''t hurt much. Compared with Gongmo cult, it didn''t matter at all.


    What''s more surprising, or frightening, is that in this battle, there is an expert who has never appeared before!


    This is the real master!


    Although there are different opinions, one is for sure. That is the strength of this man, far more than Duan Qingtian!


    And in many versions, there is a very unreliable one, that is, this man actually killed the enemy on the whole east coast with his own efforts! That''s a little weird.


    But I don''t know, this is the real version


    Although it does sound so unreliable.


    Although there are some differences with the specific situation, it is correct to say so in a certain way. If it were not for me who blocked the self explosion of all the enemies, we would not have won a great victory, and those enemies really suffered and died after that.


    It''s no exaggeration to round it up and say that I killed them!


    That''s great. It''s me!


    All of a sudden, a huge and unprecedented question broke out at home and abroad, and people all over the world are thinking about it.


    Who is this sudden master?


    Is he a friend or an enemy?!


    The first one is for everyone in the world, and the second one, the most important one, is for overseas people.


    Because this master saved the shadow army with his hand and made the war come to an end with such an amazing result, which can already explain a lot of things.


    However, some people say that it''s just because the enemy is Gongmo cult. Because the enemy is Gongmo cult, that expert will help the shadow army. If it was not the shadow army that fought against Gongmo cult at that time, but another organization in the world, ice demon cult, Shenying society and Huofeng temple? He''ll do it, too!


    Of course, this is just speculation.


    At the same time, I don''t know how many people are eager to know whether this conjecture is true, but no one dares to really try.


    There are two best ways to test this conjecture.


    The first is to fight with the shadow army. If the master is really facing the shadow army, he will also help the shadow army this time, so the conjecture is not tenable. Second, he has a decisive battle with Gong Mo cult. If the master comes to help him, it means that his guess is true. He really has no position, just wants to deal with evil cultivation.


    It''s just


    In the former way, the shadow army is the world''s top organization, and there are so many non-governmental organizations around it to help. In this World War I, none of the three major non-governmental organizations, Tianya society, Yundingshan and Wuyin League, came out. What if they really tried, and they jumped out again?


    You know, these organizations, like the shadow army, are big organizations all over the country! Although Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion is dominated by Yu Hao, the third best in the world, it is only an organization managing two or three provinces. It is bigger than Murong family, but it is not enough compared with those three.


    With the help of these people, the shadow army is already better than them, so why does the master come out to help? This doesn''t make sense. It can''t achieve the purpose of the experiment.


    And the second way What if the master doesn''t come out? The shadow army has some information, but they can''t stand defeat!


    The former can''t get results; the latter is too dangerous for anyone to try. Neither method works, so although I''m curious, I can''t help it.


    There was a heated discussion about this master among different countries. Many organizations that didn''t have much contact with each other began to contact each other in order to prevent that master from really turning to the shadow army, in an attempt to form a preliminary alliance.


    But discerning people can already see that it''s just useless. It''s a real disaster. Who else doesn''t want to fly separately? Alliance is just a gesture of relief. Now the whole world is in a hurry. The world is in chaos. It''s time to fight for the world!


    In other aspects can not reach the strongest, but if the mage in this regard, it is bound to become the world''s first!


    However, if you want to be the number one in the world, strength is on the one hand, ensuring your safety and survival is on the other hand. This is why we are so urgent.


    Among them, Qingmu, who belongs to the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, is the most anxious!


    With the help of unknown experts, the shadow army is a dangerous signal for anyone, but for him, it''s even more dangerous


    They are very close to each other! If that master really loves the shadow army, then the shadow army will be the number one organization in the world. With the help of Tianya society and other non-governmental organizations, this eastern country will become the number one country in the wizard world!If they want to fight, they must bear the brunt!


    How can Aoki not be anxious? How can you not worry?!


    What can we do with our own power, even if we add the sun religion? And the so-called ally, Huofeng temple, can you count on them?


    I''m afraid that when the shadow army comes, they will immediately get rid of the relationship and watch themselves destroyed.


    But what can I do? I am also helpless! I don''t know if the master is really the shadow army. I dare not ask!


    Now, I can only hope that any one who is not afraid of death has to fight with the shadow army! If you can really attract that expert, then everything is easy to explain.


    But similarly, he was really afraid of getting the result that the master was really a shadow Army man.


    However, there is really such a lengtouqing who wants to rush to us and compete with the so-called expert, but he is stopped by his own people


    That''s right. The Wuchi, the ice demon sect man just north of us, almost didn''t stop him


    At a time when the forces of various countries are talking and pushing us to the top of the storm, we are not in the mood to continue to take care of these matters.


    In the barracks, the medical department


    "Quick, his pulse is very weak. I''m afraid he''s going to die. Get ready for treatment immediately."


    "Don''t use too fierce method, his body can''t bear it now!"


    "Ah! He''s as cold as ice


    Tent, all the medical staff are busy, a person lying on the bed, dying, his face as white as snow!


    After the war, there were more or less casualties in the barracks along the east coast. Although the cult of kongmu had retreated, the strength under the East China Sea was still there. The defense line could not be withdrawn. The wounded could only be treated in this crude barracks.


    After Duan Qingtian came back, he issued an order to investigate the number of dead, seriously injured and slightly injured. The dead should contact their families immediately, and how to deal with it depends on their families; the seriously injured are not easy to move lightly, so they should be treated here first; the slightly injured should be sent to the shadow army Branch Hospital in the local city for professional treatment.


    Among them, there is a special case!


    In all the tents, because of the small area and the large number of wounded people, there are many wounded people huddled together for unified treatment. However, this one is the only one with a single room. This one is the only one lying here with more doctors in front of him than in other tents.


    But this man was not injured in the battle


    After the end of the battle, we are not aware of the sudden appearance of this person, but after the joy, it is impossible not to find it.


    This man came from the sea, his whole body was swollen by the sea water, his whole body was as white as snow, his eyes were empty, like a water ghost coming up from the sea. When he first found out, he was really startled.


    But you can still tell that this is an individual, and commander Duan is coming soon. Although he is almost beyond recognition, if you look carefully, you can see that this man is actually his comrade in arms, a member of the shadow army, and one of the two men on the submarine before!


    Hoo!


    This is amazing. They all thought that the two men were more or less unlucky and could not come back in their life. Unexpectedly, they could see each other again! Although this person looks very miserable, but at least came back alive!


    Just live!


    Duan Qingtian immediately decided to treat the man alone, and several doctors immediately treated him. So far, it has been several hours.


    "His heart is starting to recover!"


    "The temperature has gone up, too!"


    "You see, you look better!"


    "Great Great


    On the bed, the unlucky guy was wrapped like a rice dumpling. In order to protect his skin, the doctor read a kind of herbal medicine into ointment and put it on his body, then mixed it with bandage. In such a situation, it is not easy to survive, regardless of whether the treatment will be uncomfortable.


    But now good, from the data point of view, this person''s physical condition has gradually recovered, at least, life is saved!


    In Duan Qingtian''s tent, Duan Qingtian is sitting on a chair with a laptop on his side table. He is making a video call. In the picture of the call, the face of Lin Dingkun, one of the Deputy military commanders, is displayed, while his background is the headquarters of the shadow army in Kyoto!


    No wonder!


    No wonder Duan Qingtian will come here so peacefully. It turns out that there is not only master Ruyan in Kyoto, but also he is in town!


    It''s just that Nie Ze, while taking care of the south, has to take care of the West for a while.


    "I didn''t expect that he would come back alive. If he could tell us something, we would succeed this time. As long as the power under the East China Sea is silent, we are missing a hidden danger. "Although it was a video call, Duan Qingtian didn''t look at the screen, and Lin Dingkun couldn''t see him, so they said this.


    "If you want me to say it, I''ll go straight to Huanglong! If he can come back alive, it means there''s nothing particularly terrible there. If both of us can come back, we''ll go with thousands of troops, and we''re afraid that he won''t succeed? " Lin Dingkun was very acute and said in his big voice over there.


    "It''s a matter of great urgency. After all, we haven''t dealt with it before. We''d better be careful."


    "Well, what a trouble!"


    Two people are talking, suddenly outside "Deng Deng Deng" footsteps sound, a person ran to the tent door, whispered: "section commander."


    "Come in, please." Duan Qingtian said.


    The man came in with a book in his hand.


    "Commander Duan, we have already made statistics of the casualties in various places you asked us to count. Indeed, as you expected, the casualties in various places are almost the same. This is the statistical data. Please have a look." Then he handed the book over.


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded. As a result, he read the book. "This time, thanks to the help of the expert, I just don''t know who he is."


    Duan Qingtian is looking at it, and suddenly feels that something is wrong. Looking up, sure enough, the person in front of him looks at himself with a tangled complexion.


    "What''s the matter, is there anything else?"


    "Well Commander Duan, it''s true that the casualties in each camp did not vary much this time, but there was only one area where the casualties were much greater than those in other areas! "


    "Well?" Duan Qingtian frowned. "Where is it?"


    "Yes It''s the area that Col. Guo is responsible for. "

 Chapter 349

    "Commander Guo Guo Rui? "


    "Is that the boy?"


    Duan Qingtian and Lin Dingkun in the computer react at the same time and shout out. But the difference is that Duan Qingtian''s tone is suspicious, while Lin Dingkun''s is only angry.


    Duan Qingtian thought for a while, then opened his book and turned it a few times. Sure enough, there were casualties written to me there. Because the number was too large, it was emphatically recorded.


    "How could..." Duan Qingtian looked at the data and frowned.


    "Yes It''s true. We''ve confirmed over and over again that the number of casualties is exactly the same The soldier said, trembling.


    It''s like walking on thin ice to report another officer''s fault to the chief!


    "It doesn''t make sense. I''ve already sent some experts to him, and his own strength is not weak. How could it..."


    Duan Qingtian is still a look of disbelief, carefully looking at the book in his hand, every number on it seems to be to see through every stroke, to see its essence!


    The number of deaths, serious injuries, minor injuries, each is far more than other places! And it''s not a single camp, but all the camps I''m responsible for!


    This I''m afraid it''s not a coincidence.


    "I said that boy is unreliable, you must let him in! Look, what''s going on now? "


    In the video call box, Lin Dingkun blows his beard and glares. His face is full of anger. He says in a loud voice that he almost writes his dissatisfaction with me on his face.


    "Lin Dingkun!"


    "What''s the matter? Do you want to protect him now? If we don''t do things well, it''s OK for our leaders to cause great losses to our staff. You have to protect him for such a big mistake?! Are you what a leader should look like? "


    Lin Dingkun has always had an opinion on me, an outsider. Naturally, he is even more dissatisfied with me this time. He has a strong temper. How can he hold his temper?


    What''s more, there''s nothing wrong with what he said.


    As a leader, something happened to my place and caused such a great loss. This is dereliction of duty! What''s more, what''s lost is not objects, but human lives!


    If I were not the party concerned, but a bystander of a third party who has nothing to do with anything, I am afraid that I would also find what he said reasonable now.


    "This..." Duan Qingtian looks at the data in the book, and has nothing to say.


    What can he say when the iron evidence is in front of him? He and Nie Ze really appreciate me, especially the fact that I have built a bridge between the military organization, the shadow army, and the private mage organization for them, which is more important.


    However, the status is important, does not mean that you can make mistakes, leaders appreciate me, can not become my arbitrary chips!


    I know this, Duan Qingtian knows it better!


    He must act according to the rules, otherwise, as the leader of the shadow army, he is not worthy to continue to sit down!


    "Go and find him."


    ¡­¡­


    East coast, my camp.


    The camp, which used to be in good order, is now in a mess. The camp is gone, the tents are all burned up, and even the people


    When the person who counted casualties reported the data to me, I even doubted my ears! However, I feel that this number is extremely normal.


    Before the enemies of Gong Mo cult attacked us, I always thought it was the weak group where Zhang Zheng was attacking us, but I didn''t expect that they had such a big idea. Maybe they found something, maybe just in case, they changed the group temporarily and rushed to me, and became a strong army!


    With my strength, I can resist many people, but this is a large-scale war after all. What can I do with my strength alone?!


    When I was fighting, the rest of the soldiers couldn''t resist their attack. The people of kongmu sect rushed in and tore our defense line, then ran directly to the left and right barracks!


    Although I assigned all the masters there, when they were attacked, they were still powerless, not to mention that in the end, these people even blew themselves up!


    Although I restrained the rest of the evil practitioners in time, I started to explode first, and then I started the talisman, which was a little late. For other barracks, the first small wave explosion was naturally harmless, and the large-scale explosion behind was immediately suppressed by "I". But what about us here?


    Even if it''s just the first wave, it''s enough to bring them great disaster!


    In this way, we have become the most seriously damaged place in this battle. How many soldiers were injured, bled and even lost their lives in this battle under my wrong command


    I sat on a bulge that had been blown out and looked at the sea in front of me. My heart was like ashes.


    I don''t want to hide, I don''t want to evade, I don''t want to quibble. It''s my fault, I know, I can''t escape!"Boss, I''m sorry, I..."


    System calls, Zhang Zheng''s voice came out, a flustered look, it seems that also with a cry cavity.


    "It doesn''t matter. After all, you just went undercover. It''s normal that you don''t know a lot of important things. It''s wrong if you know everything. It''s just that I didn''t expect that they were so cunning and changed temporarily. They really caught me off guard!"


    "Boss, I''m really sorry. Anyway, it''s all because of the misinformation I said. Only in this way can you think that we are all old and weak soldiers. Only in this way can we let them exploit the loopholes and punish you."


    "Tut! No, no! There is no regret medicine in this world, you say, I believe, the fault is not entirely in you. As for punishment... "


    Speaking of this, I sighed and looked at the sunset and the sparkling sea, but my heart suddenly calmed down.


    "Big deal It''s nothing to lose this official position. When I got it, it was an accident. If I lost it, it would be nothing to worry about. It''s just, it''s just... "


    I said, lowering my head and covering my eyes with my hands.


    "Just the soldiers I make mistakes, but let them suffer! I... "


    "Boss, boss, don''t be discouraged. We are still alive. You are here and I am here. We can avenge them! I''ll know more when I''m playing for a while, becoming a regular member, or even going a step further. Then your strength will become stronger. Let''s kill him and make a hell of a fuss and avenge them! "


    "Good!" I hit the land beside me with one punch and made a hole in it. "We''ll kill him and avenge them!"


    After that, I thought about it again and said to Zhang Zheng, "what about you? Do you have any news? Did they investigate undercover? "


    "Well The operation failed, and they were really furious, but they didn''t seem to have made much noise about the undercover affair. "


    "maybe it is installed, is secretly investigation, you must be a little bit normal, remember, you are you, the Yin and Yang messenger of respectful magic, can not show any horse feet! The connection between us is mental communication, not telephone, not letter writing, without any carrier, they will not doubt it easily. "


    "Yes


    Just as I was saying that, suddenly I heard the sound of footsteps coming from behind. It was the sound of many people coming together.


    Here they are.


    In my heart, I was indifferent. I said something to Zhang Zheng, but I didn''t get in touch with him. Then I got up and looked back. Sure enough, it was commander Duan Qingtian who came to me.


    Beside him, there are the soldier who is responsible for investigating the number of casualties, elder brother Xue Biao, my immediate superior, the person who is nothing, and some soldiers I have met or never met.


    "Commander Duan." I hastened to exclaim, courtesy must not be less.


    Duan Qingtian looked at me with a little tangle in his eyes, but on his body and face, there was a firm breath.


    Xue Biao stood aside, frowning slightly, looking at me with a worried look on his face.


    "Can you explain it to me, commander Guo? Why are the casualties of the camp you are responsible for so much? "


    Duan Qingtian looked at me and said that his voice was cold and incomparable. It was not Duan Qingtian before.


    Yes, at this time, where is Duan Qingtian? He is my officer and the leader of the shadow army.


    "I have no words to say for my wrong command, which leads to this result. I don''t argue, refute, shirk or escape. It''s my fault. Please punish me!"


    I said, low body line a 90 degree bow, a pair of let it punish appearance.


    "Brother..." Xue Biao looked at me like this, some couldn''t bear to call out, but was blocked by Duan Qingtian''s eyes.


    "You have some responsibility and good attitude, but in our army, what we want is not only attitude, but also ability and result!"


    Duan Qingtian cold face, forced the heart that a little bit want to forgive my mind, let oneself become a merciless person.


    I think that if I tried to shirk at that time, it would make him more angry and make him more ruthless to me. But it was my straightforward admission of mistakes and willingness to be punished that made his tolerance more vigorous.


    It''s torture for him.


    "I know, but it''s up to commander Duan." I lowered my head and bowed 90 degrees, motionless and pious.


    "You..." Duan Qingtian looked at me with a slight frown. He wanted to say something, but he didn''t say it. He took a deep breath and yelled, "come on!"


    "Yes


    Behind him, a group of soldiers immediately came forward and saluted.


    "Guo Rui''s improper command and poor leadership have caused great losses to our soldiers. I declare that his status as agent of the Eastern Division will be suspended and he will be deprived of Deprive him of the command over all the camps, stay in the camp, think behind closed doors, watch the aftereffect, and then deal with it. ""Yes


    Several soldiers agreed and immediately came to me, directly clasped my shoulder. A soldier reached into my arms and took the blue arrow representing my identity from my pocket.


    This also means that my identity as an agent of the Oriental Division will be deprived from now on!

 Chapter 350

    In the barracks and tents, the patients lying on the hospital bed are still closed eyes, and there is no sign of waking up. Fortunately, the index data have returned to normal people, and the body temperature has begun to turn back. This is good news.


    Duan Qingtian was sitting on a chair in his tent. There was a cup of tea on the table beside him, but he didn''t drink it. It was cold now, and there was something beside the cup.


    Blue makes the arrow.


    My blue arrow.


    "You don''t have any tolerance for him, this time his mistake is unforgivable! It''s just depriving him of his status as an agent of the Eastern Division and the command of this operation. He won''t be demoted. He just thinks about it behind closed doors. It''s already cheap for him! "


    Inside the computer, the video call box is still there, and Lin Dingkun is still angry, not angry.


    "But after all He made no mistake in all his previous actions. In the Weicheng incident, he captured or killed all the Nanyang people who fled, eliminated all the white haired monsters, and recovered all the goods, which made Xue Biao concentrate on dealing with the sea without worries. In Yunzhou, we arrested dozens of Nanyang people, let us take away a headquarters and a garrison factory of Nanyang Association, and also promoted the Mu family to establish a relationship with the old stubborn southwest ancient village, which.... "


    "What is that?" Lin Dingkun said. "Credit is credit. I also admit that he is really great. In such a short period of time, he has achieved what his peers can''t do in a few years, and his strength is very suspicious. But! Don''t forget that merits are merits and demerits. Much merit can''t make up for his fault. It''s true that we have made a lot of contributions. Isn''t it true that we lost so many comrades in arms because of improper command? If it wasn''t for the unknown expert, our defense line would be torn open by him! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Duan Qingtian was silent. Yes, it''s true. Lin Dingkun knew it, and I knew it. How could he not know it?


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. Merits and demerits are merits and demerits. I want him to think behind closed doors and see what happens later. "


    "Well, at least he can''t get involved in this battle any more. We''ll talk about it later."


    Just as he was saying that, suddenly someone came from outside, stood at the door and called: "commander Duan."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Commander Duan, that man seems to be waking up!"


    ¡­¡­


    In my barracks, because of the huge losses, my barracks, including several surrounding areas, need to be rebuilt. Fortunately, there are many people and great strength. In a short time, a brand new barracks will be built.


    The land is very flat. I can''t see that it has just been pockmarked by the self explosion of evil repair. These small projects, which are known as infrastructure maniacs, are nothing but a foundation repair project.


    One by one, tents appeared again. Because of the large number of casualties, a group of soldiers from other places came here to ensure safety. There were also a few experts.


    Because I can no longer participate in the war, the only purpose of staying here at this time is to think behind closed doors! So in order to make up for my fighting power, Duan Qingtian transferred another person from the shadow army and borrowed another person from Qiankun Hanhai pavilion to help guard here.


    In the tent, there is a small table, a cup of tea, a bottle of wine, a plate of snacks, a plate of meat, and a plate of peanuts. I sit opposite the fat monk, and they are in the same boat.


    "Benefactor, I always thought that only Buddha can get this treatment. Why did you come in?"


    Fat monk directly grasps the meat slices to eat with his hands, drinks a mouthful of wine from time to time, looks at me with an expression of ignorance to an idiot, and says very badly.


    "Go away!"


    "Good!"


    I simply and rudely responded to him, and he immediately closed his mouth from the heart, ate at ease, and stopped talking.


    I know that the fat monk didn''t mean to make fun of me. He really has a simple mind, so simple that he doesn''t look like a serious person. But no matter whether he is intentional or unintentional, who likes to listen? And also can''t care with him, care about also have no, simply directly with that word truth, end chat son.


    "It doesn''t matter. The people of kongmu sect have already left. This time, they will be greatly hurt, and they will be afraid of the so-called master. They won''t dare to do it again. As long as we deal with Donghai well, it will be over. At that time, you can do whatever you want to do with me."


    I said to myself, took the cup and sipped it gently. It was delicious, but I didn''t want to eat the snack. It was a little greasy.


    To be fair, there is such a treatment even if you think about it behind closed doors. I think it''s a special case from ancient times to modern times. How can it be considered? It''s a holiday!


    Just thinking about it, there was a sudden chaos outside, as if there were many people shouting, I don''t know what happened.


    "What''s the matter?" Curious for a moment, I went to the door, lifted the curtain and looked out.


    Outside the tent, there were two soldiers on guard. When they saw me coming out, they immediately raised their guns and said, "go back!"


    "I didn''t come out! Don''t I just have a look at the tango head? What''s going on out here? " I immediately murmured, looking discontented.Maybe commander Duan said hello to them and didn''t need to treat me like other people in custody, or maybe these two soldiers thought I was a commander, and they didn''t care about me after listening to me. As for me, I don''t have to go inch by inch. If I don''t step out of the tent, I''ll stick my head out to see what''s going on.


    "What''s the matter? Why is it so noisy? " I didn''t understand, so I asked by mouth.


    "Oh, it''s the officers transferred from other places. It''s said that there are also people from Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. They will be in charge of this camp until the end of this operation." The soldier on guard explained.


    Oh - they''re here. It''s boring!


    I shook my head. I just wanted to take my head back and continue to drink tea inside. Suddenly Yu Guang glanced at me and a curly head appeared in the crowd


    "Well?" I look again, sure enough, the people who come here are not others, acquaintances!


    I don''t know the new leader of the shadow army. I haven''t dealt with him before, but I''m familiar with the one in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Isn''t it Yu Ma?!


    Cough Of course, it''s a nickname, but his original name is Yu Zhan. He belongs to the talented student in Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. In the train robbery, he came with brother Zhong Ming to repair the lock demon tower in Maoshan. He is also the leader of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion team. I know him very well.


    And this nickname, all because of his face shape and hairstyle, looks too much like someone who smokes, drinks and burns his head


    "Brother Yu Zhan!" I cried quickly.


    Brother Yu Zhan was polite to those people. He said hello to the people around him. Suddenly he heard someone call him. As soon as he looked up, he saw my head.


    "Ah, brother!"


    As soon as I met an old acquaintance, I was very happy. I didn''t care to say hello to others, so I ran to my side immediately. The man behind him, wearing the uniform of shadow army, should be the new officer.


    When the new officer heard someone calling Yu Zhan, he seemed to know him, so he looked at me along with his voice. When he saw me, a strange smile suddenly appeared on his face.


    There seems to be some provocation. There is also a sense of pride that winners see losers. In a word, it''s hard to beat.


    You don''t have to think about it. This product must be concerned about the identity of the agent of Dongfang district. In the past, the two places were full. Now that I am deprived of this identity, he may be in a higher position. Naturally, he will see me like this.


    "Psycho!" I murmured, regardless of him, looking directly at brother Yu Zhan who had already run to him.


    The two soldiers on guard were very conscientious. Looking at Yu Zhan coming, they immediately raised their hands and extended their fingers to block: "stop, this is the confinement room. Outsiders can''t enter!"


    "Tut..." Brother Yu Zhan stopped and frowned. He just wanted to speak. Before he could speak, I spoke first.


    "It''s OK. If you don''t go into the room, brother Yu Zhan will talk in the back." Then I put my head in the tent.


    Brother Yu Zhan immediately understood what I meant, and nodded with a smile: "OK, talk back!"


    He went straight around to the back of the tent and sat on the ground.


    Two soldiers on guard


    "He is Is it a violation of the rules? " One asked the other.


    "No, he didn''t go in either."


    "Yes! He didn''t come out, either


    "Then Not really. "


    "OK, it''s OK. It shouldn''t be a big deal. Let''s just stand on guard. The tent is nailed to the ground, and he can''t get out. Of course, if he goes out, the crime is more serious. It''s not as simple as confinement."


    "That''s it


    After two words with a smile, they resumed their seriousness and stood guard honestly. The new officer looked at my tent and elder brother Yu Zhan, who was sitting outside the tent. Finally, he gave a cold hum and left without saying anything.


    Behind the tent


    "Brother Yu Zhan, come here. If you are thirsty, have a cup of tea." I raised the tent a little bit and carried the tea cups out.


    "Thanks, brother. I''m a little thirsty." Brother Yu Zhan took the cup and drank it down.


    "I didn''t expect you to come. That''s good. I''m not lonely. It''s good to have acquaintances. Hey, where''s brother Zhong Ming?"


    "Er..." Elder brother Yu Zhan hesitated for a moment when I asked elder brother Zhong Ming. He said, "Zhong Ming is in a bad state now. Last time you told him that the capital drama troupe would get together at this time, but I didn''t expect to catch up with Donghai. The Lord ordered us to stay here and not to leave. He..."


    "Is nothing wrong with him?"


    I was shocked. The murderer who killed his parents is right in front of him. He only gets a chance once a year. But he didn''t expect to encounter such a thing. On the one hand, it''s family feud, on the other hand, it''s state affairs. This


    "Don''t worry about that. He''s OK. Now we''re all pleading with the Lord. And because Zhong Ming is absent-minded and doesn''t perform well, the Lord is worried. I think he will be released.""Well, that''s good! If you revenge early, the knot in brother Zhong Ming''s heart will be gone. "


    "Oh, by the way, I heard one more thing when I came here."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I heard that there was an accident in the submarine you sent before, but it seems that one of you came back. When I came here, I heard that the man woke up!"

 Chapter 351

    In the camp, in the tent, a man who was wrapped like a mummy was lying on the bed. Although his eyes were open, he was a little absent-minded. He looked at the top of the tent in a daze.


    "He just woke up. His previous experience was too complicated, so he was physically and mentally tired. At this time, he couldn''t react." The military doctor took the book and explained to Duan Qingtian.


    "Are all the indicators back to normal?" Duan Qingtian looked at the man on the bed and asked.


    "Ah, you don''t have to worry about that. Although it hasn''t completely recovered to the normal level, it''s no big problem. At least it''s much better than at the beginning."


    "Yes, yes!" On one side, a strange looking woman doctor echoed. "We were all shocked when we brought him here. His body was as white as snow. His whole body was covered with lumps and his skin was cold. I didn''t expect that he could survive."


    "It''s all God''s blessing. God''s blessing is that I, the Dragon Kingdom, have picked up a life from the vast ocean. He will surely bring us hope."


    "Yes, yes! If you don''t die in great danger, you will have a happy future! "


    Several people are saying like this, the facial expression is all has the excited joy. After all, it''s really hard to save such a person, and when we really do it, it''s just like getting all the same happiness from multiple choice questions!


    All the military doctors, even those who were famous for their calmness before, were a little happy at this time, as if they had seen victory.


    But in some ways, it is a victory.


    You know, there are only two people in that submarine, and the original purpose is to explore, not to attack, so the preliminary preparation will not be as complete as the formal launch. And so it is! Can survive one, but also across the sea back to land, this is a victory ah!


    It''s just like telling them that there''s nothing to be afraid of. Both the personnel in charge of exploration can escape back. If the army comes down, how can they not win?!


    They were excited and happy, but Duan Qingtian always looked at the man lying on the bed with a gloomy face. After thinking for a while, he turned back and called for the soldiers.


    "Somebody


    Outside the tent, several soldiers had been waiting for the commander to send them. As soon as they were summoned, they entered immediately!


    "Sir!"


    "immediately contact the family of another person. He should not be able to return. He is the same as those who died in battle, how to bury, how to deal with, how to compensate, everything has the final say of them."


    "Yes


    The soldiers agreed, turned and went out.


    If you live, you have to die. That''s what an officer should do!


    Duan Qingtian went to the man and looked at his face. At this time, his face was still a little pale. He had been soaking in the water for too long, and he must be very tired after swimming so far. It is impossible for him to recover completely after such a short treatment time.


    The patient seemed to feel the breath of Duan Qingtian, and his eyes staring at the top of the tent began to move. Like a mechanical movement, he moved his eyes to Duan Qingtian''s face.


    "It''s me, Duan Qingtian. How are you?" Duan Qingtian looked at him and said softly.


    The man looked at Duan Qingtian as if he had forgotten everything. He was still in a daze. He just changed the object from the top of the tent to Duan Qingtian''s face. He didn''t react and didn''t feel anything.


    "This..." The doctor was surprised. He was afraid that he could not cure himself. He just wanted to explain, but Duan Qingtian waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. It''s normal. Let him react for a while. His reaction speed must be much slower than that of normal people."


    With that, he reached out and took the man''s hand, and the touch of his hand immediately told him the man''s condition.


    The whole person seems to be sticking a wrong mobile phone film, a bunch of bubbles. Of course, for him, it''s not bubbles, but blisters. It''s the result of soaking in water for a long time, and the skin is swollen. Although it has been treated, it can''t be eradicated so quickly.


    "Look at me. It''s me, Duan Qingtian. You''re my soldier. What do you see below? Tell me, will you? You are safe. You are our pride. "


    As Duan Qingtian said this, he used the magic power in his palm and slowly injected it into the man''s body. The slight magic power was like a trickle and began to flow in his muscles and veins to help him recover.


    But the strength can''t be too big, he is too weak, once the strength is too big, it may directly shock his channels and blood vessels.


    This note for a while, the man''s eyes finally had some look, looking at Duan Qingtian, as if he finally understood something, his expression began to get excited, opened his mouth, and the corners of his mouth twitched.


    "Duan, Duan, Duan Jun Long


    Yes!


    "He''s talking!"


    All of the people on the scene were immediately overjoyed. He spoke! This means that this person''s spirit has begun to recover, and the most important thing is that his thinking has also begun to recover, so that he can recognize the person in front of him!Duan Qingtian himself is also a little excited, quickly adjust his attitude, lest his mood fluctuate, the input of power is too large, and his meridians will be broken.


    "It''s me. How are you? Do you remember what Ching saw down there? " Duan Qingtian asked softly, trying not to stimulate him.


    The man looked at Duan Qingtian, and it took him a while to reflect what he was asking. His eyes suddenly had the color of recollection. He looked away, looked at the tent roof again, and began to remember.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t urge him. He just looked at him quietly. All the people on the scene held their breath for fear that something might interrupt his thinking.


    Now he is like an extremely sleepy person, recalling some things in bed, his thinking is likely to be interrupted by some wishful thinking! And the most important thing is that he can''t tell which is true and which is wishful thinking.


    This is not a joke. We must keep him in the most sober and real state.


    The man looked at the top of the tent, thought for a while, and suddenly said, "ancient city."


    "Ancient city?"


    "Yes, ancient city! Under the bottom of the sea, there is an ancient city, with city walls, urban areas, streets, houses, restaurants, teahouses, sellers and buyers, but No one


    As he lay on the bed, his eyes began to become empty, as if they were the scenes in front of him, and he could touch them with his hand.


    Duan Qingtian frowned and asked in a low voice, "you mean that the city under the sea is an ancient city surrounded by walls. There is an urban area, right?"


    "Yes


    "Did you see its name? What city is it called? " Duan Qingtian asked again.


    The man thought about it and shook his head slightly, so small that he couldn''t see clearly: "no, I didn''t see the name."


    "Well There was no one in the city. What happened then? "


    ¡­¡­


    According to him, when they were in a submarine, they were suddenly sucked away by a force of suction. Where they could see, they were filled with gravel and water plants that were also sucked away. Because of the suction, the sea water in front of them produced chaotic foam, which blocked their sight. The visible range was only one meter.


    But then there was a red light in front of them, which made them unable to open their eyes. By the time they opened their eyes, the current had calmed down, and there was an ancient city in front of them.


    The city walls are towering and look very old. After testing, they found that there is no water in these four kinds of walls. So they went out of the submarine and came down to check. They found that this is a small world wrapped by the border!


    Around the whole city, there is a water wall. It seems that an invisible layer of software blocks the sea water and protects the ancient city. They try to reach for it, but they easily pass through the water wall and touch the sea water on the other side. It seems that the wall is only used to block the sea water.


    Because the submarine was damaged, they couldn''t come back in it any more, so they went into the city to see what was going on.


    The city gate is open, and there is no one to guard it. After entering, there is a street that looks like a main road. There are various buildings on both sides, and there are things in the house. You can clearly know what these places are for.


    There are restaurants, teahouses, four treasures of study, silk and satin, salt and oil, fish and insects


    It seems to be so prosperous here, like the scene in the picture of Qingming River, but the only problem is that there is no one in it.


    They were walking in the empty street, with all kinds of things on display in the shops around them, as if there were people selling goods in it just now. Like entertaining guests, but with their arrival, all disappeared.


    There are no people, no birds, no fish, no cats and dogs. It''s quiet all around. It''s terrible!


    Suddenly, from a corner, a figure "Shua" ran past, especially in this empty street. The two of them immediately caught up with each other, but their familiarity with the terrain was by no means as good as that "person". After seven turns and eight turns, they immediately lost them.


    But soon another figure rushed out from one side and entered a path. They chased again, but it was also fruitless.


    So came a few times, they have nothing, when they finally stop, but panic found that they have been unable to find the way back!


    The complexity of the terrain here is beyond their imagination. They tried to turn twice, but they couldn''t get out at all. In a hurry, they thought of flying directly to the house. Take action with air defense.


    But at this time, terrible things happened. When they flew to the roof, they found that the roof was full of monsters!


    The body is like a human, but it crawls like an animal. It can only stand up occasionally. Its eyes are as big as a light bulb, its eyes are empty, its tusks grow in its mouth, and its hair is covered.


    They are wearing ragged clothes, but it can be seen that they are all ancient clothes. Their skin is wrinkled like dead tree skin, and their fingernails are very long, like claws!The man lay on the bed with a look of fear in his eyes. He turned to look at Duan Qingtian and said: "I can''t forget the bloodthirsty desire in their big eyes when they saw us."

 Chapter 352

    "I can''t forget the bloodthirsty desire in the eyes of those monsters now!"


    The man lying on the bed looked at the top of the tent and said without expression.


    Apart from Duan Qingtian, the rest of the soldiers were not on the front line. They were uncomfortable with the fighting of normal people, not to mention the enemy beyond the scope of human beings.


    Although I haven''t seen it or experienced it personally, I was thrilled, as if the terrible monster was right in front of me. My goose bumps came out immediately, and my scalp felt numb.


    Duan Qingtian, the only one on the battlefield, frowned after seeing his expression.


    He doesn''t feel uncomfortable because of the monsters, let alone just say it verbally.


    What he cares about is the expression and tone of the person who said this sentence!


    It''s so peaceful! It''s amazing, it''s terrible!


    He saw the bloodthirsty monster with his own eyes, and thought that their strength was certainly not weak. As his own side, the people selected by the shadow army could not be too useless. Such a battle must be very fierce, but because of the suppression of the number, it eventually led to the failure of the battle.


    I''m afraid those who didn''t come back are also because


    His comrades in arms died in front of him. He had just experienced life and death, but now he was like this. He was indifferent and indifferent, which made his heart cold.


    "You What happened next? " Duan Qingtian hesitated and asked tentatively.


    He mechanically looked at Duan Qingtian, and his eyes seemed to have the color of memory again. After a long pause, he said: "they are wild animals, merciless beasts. We are running in the city without thinking. Behind us are endless bloodthirsty monsters.


    We dare not go to the roof again, but we are really not familiar with the streets. We have been lost for a long time. During this period, monsters rush out continuously behind us, in front of us and on top of our heads. We can''t compete with each other, and we can''t escape. We gradually have all kinds of wounds on our bodies, and our physical strength is gradually exhausted. "


    He said, suddenly frowned, as if in great pain, his whole body began to tremble!


    "But God didn''t give up on me in the end. I ran to the root of the wall by mistake, followed the wall and found the gate, but it was obviously not the one I had been to, because there was no submarine there. When I rushed out of the gate, the monster behind me was still chasing me, waving the cloth in my hand, opening the bloody mouth, and rushing out of the gate to me ¡£¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Duan Qingtian is silent. In this passage, he captures a key message, that is, his appellation for his own personnel has changed from "we" to "I"!


    That means


    One side of the doctor for this situation is obviously better than Duan Qingtian to understand, close to Duan Qingtian side, whispered: "he this is a memory disorder, should be what happened do not want to recall things, so the brain forced himself not to recall, his memory, there is a vacancy."


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded.


    Although he didn''t know much about medicine, he also knew some truth. At this time, if he was forced to recall, it would certainly have a serious impact on him, and even lead to his direct death. So it''s better to avoid this topic now.


    "How did you get out? Not to mention those Er, in terms of distance, the ancient city is a little far from the coast. How do you... "


    "Because I didn''t start there at all." He said in a flat tone.


    "What?"


    "When I react, it''s very close to the coast. I can see the land vaguely, and I don''t know where it is. I can only keep swimming there and don''t sink. It''s overcast. I can barely distinguish the direction and resist the current. I don''t know how long it took to get to the land."


    Duan Qingtian listened to his words and frowned.


    It''s a gloomy day. It should be said that before he went ashore, he had a fight with Gongmo cult. At that time, the other party seemed to be covered by dark clouds, which covered most of the sky. That''s why he thought the sky was very gloomy.


    Because he has exhausted his mana when fighting with monsters and trudging in the ancient city, he can only swim in the sea to get close to the land. However, the fighting on this side affects the current of the sea again and again, which makes his action more difficult. It''s really not easy for him to get there smoothly!


    But what he said at the beginning was, "wait for his reaction" What does that mean?


    "Tell me carefully what happened after you left the ancient city, mainly after you came out of the gate."


    "Er..."


    That person leng for a while, a blank color on the face, in the eyes, also appeared a trace of tiredness.


    The doctor immediately found out this and said to Duan Qingtian, "Sir, he just woke up and used his brain too much. He must have a rest, or it will damage his spirit."


    "This Well, it''s important to be healthy. Don''t be in a hurry for a while. When he has a good rest, call me again. ""Yes


    Duan Qingtian said, out of the tent, inside the doctor and nurse is busy, the man also in their care again quiet sleep.


    Although he didn''t get any useful information this time, Duan Qingtian felt that he had seen the hope.


    "You, get ready for submarines immediately. The more the better. It''s OK to be ordinary. And you should choose the best person to operate submarines at once."


    "Yes The soldiers agreed immediately, turned around and ran to arrange.


    Duan Qingtian stood outside, looking at the sky and muttering to himself: "hope That''s what I expected. "


    On the other hand, contrary to their full swing here, my tent is a casual look


    "Really? It seems that the cult has suffered a heavy loss this time. In a short time, it is absolutely impossible to disturb us. "


    Behind the tent, brother Yu Zhan and I were still talking across a layer of tent cloth. The fat monk in the room looked at me with surprise, like "you really know how to play".


    I didn''t care about him. I just talked to brother Yu Zhan and learned about the latest situation outside.


    At that time, after the war, because of the wrong command, I blamed myself and didn''t care about anything else. Then I was locked up, and all the information was unknown. But brother Yu Zhan made no mistakes, and he was also a great master. He was a talented student of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Of course, he knew what happened outside.


    So this half day is obviously a idle chat between friends, but in fact, it''s also asking for information.


    For example, I only know that the number of deaths and injuries in my camp is the most, but I don''t know the situation in the other side. But in fact, we have made statistics on this.


    Needless to say, most of these characters died, and there was a huge vacancy in the members of the Gongmo cult. As for the captains, two of the other ten captains died, except for the black flame God of death who was killed by commander Duan.


    One of them is not open-minded directly hit Yu Hao there, the other is also besieged by our experts, and eventually died.


    In addition, although the remaining eight captains were alive, they also had injuries, including two seriously injured and three slightly injured.


    It is worth mentioning that the general with sharp blade is indeed the most difficult role under the five elders mentioned by Lu Qijun. He is extremely fast and attacks rapidly, causing us great trouble, but we can''t catch him. The rest of the three uninjured captains, one of them is him!


    Outside the tent, brother Yu Zhan sat on the ground and gently leaned on the tent cloth: "yes, but we can''t take it lightly. We don''t know the details of the cult. This time, the leader is only under the second elder. If he is the leader of the elder''s team, it''s really not sure. Besides, don''t all the elders have left?"


    "They should not be able to go out. These elders don''t do anything about such a big thing. I think there is something restricting their movement." I said.


    In fact, this is not only my conjecture. Shifu once said that, but it is not so obvious. It''s just a hint, but its meaning is clear.


    "Maybe, but in a word, prevention is always right, so we can''t relax at all. It''s still unknown whether Zhong Ming can leave at this time to revenge him." Brother Yu Zhan sighed and said, with a worried look on his face.


    "Wait, wait, wait, I don''t quite understand. There are not many more people in this line of defense, but there are not many less people. Brother Zhong Ming has a good strength, but you can''t catch up with brother Yu Zhan. What if he leaves alone for a while?"


    "What are you talking about? Can leaving make him leave alone? We haven''t heard of the Peking opera company either. There are five powerful ghosts and Demons there. They usually have only two or three levels. They are all separated! And such separation, do not know how many, he wants revenge, but to find the ontology, he can do it?!


    Besides, I''ve also heard that there are not only five of them in the Beijing dialect troupe! Behind them, there is a guy who has been hiding behind the scenes. This product is definitely more powerful. Just one bell, where is the opponent? So we have to help him. "


    "Oh - I see. In this way, more people will leave. That''s why the cabinet leader doesn''t want to leave."


    "That''s it!"


    "Well, I''m going to take you with me. Did you put forward this, or did brother Zhong Ming put forward it?"


    "What? The Lord himself said that. Zhong Ming is also his student. How can he not worry? He asked us to follow him. That''s why he would be tangled at this time. Otherwise, it would be over if he didn''t take us directly. "


    "Yes! It''s over without you


    "Ah?"


    My words make Yu Zhan a Leng, don''t understand what I mean.


    "No What do you say, brother? I don''t understand. It''s mindless. "


    I said with a smile: "I mean, brother Zhong Ming doesn''t need to take you. How can you kill a chicken with a butcher''s knife? I don''t need to command the battle now. Go to tell the Lord and elder brother Zhong Ming, I''ll take someone to avenge him! "

 Chapter 353

    "I''ll take revenge for him!"


    "You...?!"


    Brother Yu Zhan was surprised. He looked around and said in a low voice, "who can you take with you? Don''t you have no command? Who will listen to you? "


    "Well, that''s not true! Although I don''t have the help of the shadow army, I still have my people. I also have ghosts and demons. I also have other helpers. Now, the number that can be determined is Er, I, Baron, Lang Feng, Gongsun Shu Well, five in all


    "Huh?"


    The fat monk, who was eating meat at one side, suddenly stopped when he heard this. He went to take the meat with his hand in the air and mechanically looked back at me: "benefactor, it seems that your number is wrong. Have you added some people who shouldn''t be added?"


    I glanced back at him: "yes, you have to go too!"


    "Who am I going to provoke? I''m going to fight ghosts with you? I won''t do it! "


    "Shut up


    I didn''t get angry and yelled at him. I turned around and looked at brother Yu Zhan outside the tent.


    Brother Yu Zhan sat outside, frowning, and said for a long time, "but you You''re not locked up now... "


    "Is there a better way?" I said.


    "Ah?"


    "I mean, is there a better way?" I repeat. "The changes in the East China Sea and the hidden Confucianists, our enemies are so powerful and cunning. As Lord Yu said, we have to guard against them, so we can only try our best not to consume the fighting power here, but can we not get revenge?"


    "Beijing dialect troupe meets once a year. I''ve told elder brother Zhong Ming about this news before. I didn''t expect that such a thing would happen here today. But how can you make a person who already knows his father killer is in front of him wait for another whole year?"


    "Just like this year, now, today, we have encountered unexpected events, the East China Sea upheaval, and the attack of the cult. How can we guarantee that there will not be such a thing next year? The world is not moving towards peace, but towards chaos! Next, it will only get worse and worse! "


    "But fortunately, we have such an opportunity this year. Why can''t we seize it? If we miss this opportunity, we may not have it next year, the year after next, the year after next! I have time, he has time, in the more and more chaotic world, how can we meet such a situation? "


    The more I said it, the more excited I was. At last, I grabbed the tent and almost tore off the cloth!


    Elder brother Yu Zhan looked at the marks on the tent cloth that I had caught, listened to the scream of the nails that fixed the tent under the strong force, thought about the series of words I just said, and fell silent.


    I didn''t speak any more. I just looked at him. To be exact, I looked at the cloth in front of me, which seemed to reflect his appearance.


    "Well How are you going to get out? You''re being locked up now. I know it''s not difficult to rush out with your strength, but if you do, you... "


    "I have no other way."


    I let go of my hand and watched the tent cloth unfold slowly, but it finally stopped in a slightly wrinkled state instead of becoming as smooth as before.


    "You see, just like this tent cloth, originally I was a non staff member, but I was only registered in the shadow army. Up to now, major general Lin, as a senior officer, did not like to see me very much. I''m afraid there are still many people like this. I''m so young, I don''t have military background, and I don''t have any military literacy. Naturally, this will happen."


    "And this time, I made such a serious mistake, leading to the death of so many brothers, which undoubtedly greatly deepened their opinions on me. Although commander Duan only confined me, they must have a lot of resentment. If they can''t lift it, I''m afraid there will be a big problem in the future. It''s not just about me, it''s about the shadow army. "


    "I don''t want to see the scene of the shadow army''s infighting and finally dividing into two factions. Compared with this, it''s better to take advantage of their will."


    "Brother, you..."


    Brother Yu Zhan wanted to say something, but he was stopped by me: "brother Yu Zhan, you don''t have to persuade me. As I just said, I''m just a non staff member. The shadow army and I had great kindness. This identity helped me to solve a difficult situation. During my working time, I didn''t see any disciplinary behavior, and even helped them do a lot. I say this for nothing else but to say that I am not a deserter who is afraid of taking responsibility! I have my own responsibility, too! "


    "Brother..."


    Brother Yu Zhan opened his mouth, but he couldn''t say anything.


    "I think the hatred in brother Zhong Ming''s heart is the same as the tent cloth. If there is a wound, it can''t be healed by itself. The longer it takes, the deeper the wound will be. In the end, it can''t be healed any more. If you want to heal it, you have to take strong medicine! It''s better to heal now. "


    As I said this, I reached out and stroked the folds of the tent cloth. The original folds were immediately smoothed and became as smooth as before, but vaguely, there were still some awkward things.Brother Yu Zhan was silent. He knew that what I said was reasonable, just like this cloth. If I don''t smooth it now, but let it keep like this all the time, I''m afraid that when I want to smooth it, I will not be able to smooth it.


    "Elder brother Zhong Ming is in a dilemma. I''m not. One side is the country, and the other side is the family. Fortunately, the state affairs are no longer serious at this time, but the family feud is still waiting for him."


    "And I feel worse than him. The shadow army is very generous to me. This identity has helped me too much. And brother Zhong Ming saved my life twice. Now, how can I not help him? "


    "This choice is not a simple temporary decision, but a deliberate one. After all, this problem is so big. How many people have faced this problem and how many people have been trapped in it all the time. Since ancient times, loyalty and righteousness are in a dilemma! "


    Hoo -


    a breeze blows across the camp, brother Yu Zhan and my tent.


    The tent cloth began to shake. Brother Yu Zhan was sitting outside, and his skirt was flying. The wind dispersed our conversation, took our voice to the sea, to the mountains, and finally disappeared in the sky.


    "You Have you really decided? " Brother Yu Zhan looked at the tent cloth dancing in front of him and sighed.


    "Yes, I''ve made up my mind. Don''t ask me again and again. I''m not firm at all. You''ll be confused when you ask me again." I said a little jokingly, shaking my head with self mockery, but my eyes were full of memories.


    Half a year ago, Qin Nan and they came to me, but I hesitated. My family didn''t like to be an official and take responsibility, which made me a little at a loss. But immediately, in order to take advantage of the official''s hand to kill me and plan a skeleton serial homicide, Meng Hong forced him out. That''s why he finally accepted this identity.


    Later, Yancheng rescued my parents and tricked Ding Laoer into helping me build a boat club. They got information again and again and asked Dong Xinyi to help me protect Feng Qian Xuemei and help the Gu king of Southwest ancient village to suppress the Mu family


    One by one, everything seems to have just happened. During this period, my identity has also changed, from the original major to the commander, and from ordinary non staff personnel to the agent of the Eastern Division.


    Although some people don''t like me, Xue Biao and I are brothers. Commander Duan appreciates me very much, and major general Nie Ze is also close to me.


    In the army, friendship is one of the most simple places. There is no intrigue between comrades in arms, just like family members. I knew at that time that I knew why so many people like here, not only because of an honor, a belief, but also because of the environment here.


    I''m afraid it''s this kind of environment that makes them think that country is home and home is country. When a person who doesn''t know, doesn''t know, hasn''t met before, or even doesn''t know his name asks for help, they will rush forward and don''t want any return.


    Because they are family!


    It''s a pity that no matter what I do, I have to do something for my friends and family. You have the right to treat me as a child who is not very obedient but loves my family very much.


    "Brother Yu Zhan, go and tell the pavilion leader and brother Zhong Ming for me. I''m willing to help him. With all my strength, when he comes here, I''ll go with him to Yanjing and find the capital dialect troupe to avenge him!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Brother Yu Zhan tangled for a while, but finally agreed.


    Maybe he also felt that he had no reason to deny my choice.


    "I''ll go now. I''ll give it to that guy for the time being. Although I don''t like to see him, I can''t help it. Be careful not to let him target you."


    "Don''t worry, he won''t." I said faintly.


    That guy should also be one of the people who don''t like me, but when I leave, he can be in the upper position. I''m afraid he''s very happy. Maybe he''ll be sarcastic when he sees me. But what does that matter? It doesn''t matter to me. If he really provokes me, I may not be able to help beating him.


    When I thought about it, I suddenly burst out laughing. It was quiet outside. Brother Yu Zhan didn''t know when he had left. There was no sound at all. Maybe I thought too much, lost my mind and didn''t hear it.


    The fat monk looked at me and asked strangely, "benefactor, how do you..."


    "Shut up


    "Good!"


    The fat monk shut up. I didn''t speak any more. I went to the bed and lay down. I used my arms as a pillow and closed my eyes.


    At this moment, I can feel the weight of the small book I put in my pocket. I didn''t feel it before, but at this time, I can feel it clearly.


    This book is as heavy as Mount Tai!

 Chapter 354

    "Come on, come on, over there! Don''t make commander Duan wait! "


    At night, the coastline, countless people are running around, searchlights, flashlight, lights, boat lights, there are a few people on the head of the helmet headlamp, this is as bright as day, the sea is full of light reflection.


    Duan Qingtian stands on a cliff and looks at the busy people below. On the wharf not far away, there are rows of submarines, half submerged and half exposed.


    At this time, from behind him, there was a person slowly approaching, walked to his side, through the light below, you can see the appearance of this person, it is Xue Biao.


    "Master, you Are you sure what he said is true? " Xue Biao went to Duan Qingtian, hesitated for a moment, said with a tangled face.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t look back. In other words, before he came here, he already knew who was behind him, and even knew what he was going to say to himself, so it was no surprise at this time.


    "I doubt it, too, but as long as there is a chance, we will try. If what he said is true, I think it will be a good opportunity. Don''t worry. I''ll go to the location he said first. If it''s true, we''ll take action. "


    "Then..."


    "Needless to say, I''ll go myself!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the barracks, in my tent.


    The night is already very deep. The soldiers on guard outside have changed. The original two should have gone to sleep. But I haven''t slept, and I won''t sleep this night, because I''m waiting for someone.


    At this time, there was no one else in the tent except me. The fat monk had been put into the system by me, because I was afraid that he would stay outside again.


    In the middle of the tent, I sat on a chair, closed my eyes and calmed down. There was a small whistle around my neck.


    This whistle is not an ordinary small object, but a magic weapon, and a very rare transmission device!


    This thing was given to me by elder brother Zhong Ming before. At that time, I was fighting with the second clown of Beijing dialect theater company in the alley. Although he used only one part at that time, he didn''t even have the strength of ghosts and demons, but my cultivation was not high at that time, and I couldn''t beat him at all. Seeing that I was about to lose, brother Zhong Ming suddenly appeared and beat away the clown, which saved my life.


    Later, he told me that the Peking Opera Troupe had a hatred against him for killing his father and mother, so I met him and he gave me this whistle. If I was in trouble, I would whistle and he would come to help me.


    The last time I robbed a train, I met Taoist Fei Huo and black fox. I was at a loss. Thinking of this whistle, I asked elder brother Zhong Ming to bring someone to help me and solve a problem.


    As a transmission prop, it will not be one-way. Brother Zhong Ming said that if I can hear him out of thin air, it means that he is in trouble. As long as I smash it on the ground, I can come to him!


    That''s how I got out of here tonight!


    To tell you the truth, commander Duan didn''t mean to shut me down. There are two soldiers outside the door. I can solve them by one move, but how can I do it to my comrades in arms? What''s more, I made mistakes first, and I admit it.


    Therefore, I choose to leave here directly in this way, without causing them any trouble.


    Now I have to wait for elder brother Yu Zhan to explain the situation to Yu Hao Pavilion master after he goes back, and try to let elder brother Zhong Ming come out. He whistles again and calls me over.


    But I forgot to whistle with him before. He should have thought of it himself


    I was worried when I heard a noise outside. It seemed that I could still hear words like "action". Although the voice is very small, but my strength is here at this time, and my ears are already too ordinary, so I can hear it clearly.


    "What''s the situation?" I frowned and had to say that this curiosity is really a thing. It''s a mess outside, and I''ve been sitting for a long time. It''s really boring. As soon as I couldn''t resist "Shua", I stood up and walked to the tent. As soon as I lifted the curtain, I suddenly reacted.


    "Well Ah, you two


    "Ah? What''s the matter? "


    Two soldiers on guard outside the door listened to me and turned to look at me.


    "What''s going on outside? How can it be noisy?" I asked.


    "It''s none of your business. Just stay inside. It''s getting late. Go to bed." Said one of the soldiers. His tone was not cold, but it was not polite, just like an outsider.


    "Hiss..." I frowned. These two people are colder than those in the daytime.


    But he''s right. I don''t have the command right now. I''m locked up. It has nothing to do with me.


    I went back to the inside in a lack of interest. Just as I was about to sit down, there was a sound of talking outside. What was the content? I took action soon. Let''s hold on to something.


    "Action? What action? "


    I ponder carefully, now the Gongmo cult is honest, the only action here in Donghai is the matter under the sea, but it''s not clear yet? Why is this about action? Is the commander Duan''s order?!I may be tired of staying here, and I really don''t know if brother Zhong Ming will think that it''s a matter whether he can whistle or even come out. Maybe I''ll find something to do first, but I can''t hold back for a moment, and I just come out of the tent in a blink!


    This kind of thing, blink, can cross all obstacles on the road, how can a thin layer of tent cloth stop me? Just in the blink of an eye, I came out from inside, and the two soldiers on guard at the door couldn''t find it at all.


    I looked back and saw that the two people were still standing there foolishly. I quickly went to the place they couldn''t see, and then found the way to follow the direction of those people to see what happened.


    As a result, just walk every two steps, suddenly my eyes a bright, in front of, appeared a familiar face.


    "Dong Xinyi!"


    This is not God help me! At this time, we must not ask people casually, because it is obvious that there are too many people involved in this operation. They must all know the details, and few people don''t know. If I ask, they will know that I am special, and then there will be some unnecessary trouble.


    If you want to ask, you can only ask someone you know. You can''t ask in vain.


    As a result, I met her.


    "Sir?" Dong Xinyi saw that I was also in a daze, and immediately ran over to salute me.


    I quickly stopped: "Hey, now I''m not the chief, I''ve been cancelled the command, and the identity of the agent of the Eastern Division is gone, so I don''t need so many gifts."


    "But you''re still a lieutenant commander, sir."


    "Well You''re right. Whatever you want. "


    Yes, how can I get into the corner? There is no agent of Dongfang District, but the identity of the commander is still there. It''s a pity that he will not be there after a while


    "There''s nothing else to say. Commander Duan won''t let me participate in any action now. Where are you going? Any action? And it''s still on such a large scale. "


    "Oh, this is the task of commander Duan. Commander Duan has got some information about the forces under the sea, and he has to verify it himself. If the report is accurate, we will take action tonight!"


    "Now? So fast? "


    I thought about it for a moment. It should have been said by the man who came back from the submarine. This elder martial brother Yu Zhan told me that he had awakened. He would definitely tell commander Duan something, but unfortunately I didn''t know about it.


    "All right, you go quickly, don''t delay the action, go slowly, your officer will punish you."


    "Yes! Thank you, sir Dong Xinyi smiles sweetly, salutes me, turns around and runs back with the crowd.


    I look at this group of people, one by one with serious expression and excitement, but I feel very uneasy. I always think it''s too simple and unreasonable.


    "No, I have to see it!" I said to myself, looking down at the whistle on my neck, I still had no reaction. I thought that it was all out and I had nothing to do. Moreover, I really felt that there were some problems, so I just went to have a look!


    He secretly uses the tactics of heaven to figure out where the man is. He steps on taimingbu and runs to that side directly!


    Over there, in the camp tent, in the infirmary


    "Doctor, his situation has changed again. This time it has become worse. How can it be like this?"


    "Don''t worry! In the process of medical treatment, it is inevitable that this kind of situation will not occur. It''s normal. We should treat it immediately. Fortunately, he has finished everything, and then we can have a good rest. Commander Duan will not come back. "


    "But But I always feel something is wrong. Look at his eyes


    "Well?"


    After listening to the nurse''s words, the doctor turned his eyes from a pile of medical instruments to the patient''s face. indeed! The patient''s face was very strange, as if he had seen something terrible, and as if he had expected something bad in the future, he became extremely frightened.


    "What''s the matter with you? Are you all right? " The doctor walked up to him and looked down at his face to see what was wrong with him, but unfortunately, nothing could be seen.


    "This..."


    The doctor was at a loss and asked again, but the other side didn''t say a word. He just looked at the top of the tent with staring eyes, breathing heavily, as if he really saw something terrible.


    "Is Are you hallucinating? "


    The doctor frowned. Duan Qingtian came here twice before to ask him what happened under the sea. At that time, he felt that doing so would cause his bad memories and stimulate his brain. He was already very weak. Under such stimulation, it was normal to see hallucinations.


    But I''m afraid that he will be immersed in this terrible illusion, and can''t go back to the real world at all. Then, he will enter the state of brain death!


    But when he answered the question of commander Duan, he didn''t have such a state at all, so he didn''t stop him too much. That''s why Duan Qingtian went to ask at ease.


    But I didn''t expect that I would suddenly get sick at this time!"What to do? At this time, commander Duan and they are going to take action. Who will help him get rid of the illusion?"


    When the doctor looked at the patient, he felt at a loss for the first time since he became a doctor. It was as precise as a brain, and only the mage could guarantee complete recovery. But at this time, the mages almost followed Duan Qingtian to carry out the task. Who could help him?


    Just at this time, suddenly the sound of footsteps outside, like a gust of wind, a tent curtain lifted, a figure crowded in.


    "Is the patient who came back alive from the submarine here?" I asked, standing at the door of the tent, looking at the people inside who were at a loss.

 Chapter 355

    "Excuse me, is the patient who came back alive from the submarine here?"


    I asked, standing at the door of the tent, looking at the people inside.


    Although it has been calculated with the method of planning heaven, in order to avoid some unnecessary troubles, it''s always good to ask a few more questions. And look at this posture, a bunch of doctors, just one patient, is here.


    It''s just


    Just this scene, how can it seem so embarrassing


    "What, what?" I look at all the doctors and nurses who are stunned and at a loss, and the patients who lie on the bed and stare at their eyes to show that they are still awake rather than vegetative.


    Before I came here, I thought about their reaction, maybe surprised, maybe angry, maybe surprised, maybe afraid. But like this


    "You Are you commander Guo


    In the end, the doctor had a lot of knowledge and was the first to react. He looked at me and asked tentatively.


    "Ah It''s me


    I wanted to deny it for a while, because I''m a prisoner now. It''s hard to explain why I suddenly appear here. But if you think about it, it means that he has seen my face. What''s the point of denying it?


    "It''s you! That''s great. That''s great! Heaven has eyes


    "Hold the grass! What''s going on? "


    Isn''t that right!


    What I thought was that he might ask me how I got out, or he might ask me why I didn''t obey the rules and didn''t listen to commander Duan, but you look like this What a surprise?!


    And I don''t know who he is! The nurses and other doctors who responded were all like this, just like seeing the Savior. I was stunned by this. I was a little hairy in my heart, and I vomited fragrance at that time.


    What''s going on? I also suffered a lot. As soon as they were enthusiastic, I was on guard. I thought it was cheating!


    Is this to lure the enemy into the deep and catch the turtle in the urn at last? Is this to hold on to me directly?!


    "Wait! Who can explain to me what''s going on now? " I reached out and made a "stop" gesture, looked at them warily, and said with righteous words


    ¡­¡­


    Three minutes later, I got to know the process of this matter. I see. No wonder I was so surprised. I needed my strength.


    I went to the man, and sure enough, he really seemed to see the same terrible illusion, waiting for his eyes, slightly opened his mouth, as if to say something, but no voice, let alone speak, is a faint pain, are not out.


    "What''s the matter? He used to be able to talk I squatted down, put my hand on his forehead and asked the doctor next to me.


    "Yes, absolutely. And we''ve heard a lot." The doctor said, the people around also nodded.


    "What did he say?"


    "Ah, commander Duan came twice before and asked him about the situation under the sea. He reported it truthfully. Except for one paragraph in the middle, he should have seen the death of his comrades in arms. He couldn''t recall it all the time. It should have been caused by too much fear. He basically explained everything else clearly."


    "Did you hear the content?"


    "I hear you."


    "Tell me."


    "Good!"


    Next, the doctor repeated what the man said to commander Duan.


    In the first half, I talked about how to get there, how to have a water wall, how to enter the city gate, how to introduce the town, how to get lost, and then found the monster, ran away, and finally ran to another city gate. Then, when commander Duan came here for the second time, what he said.


    According to him, the water wall is a square, which is a circle bigger than the whole city. That is to say, it completely encircles the ancient city.


    In other words, as long as they enter the water wall, the soldiers can surround the whole ancient city without touching the sea!


    What''s more, it''s because of this that commander Duan is determined to attack it directly!


    That is, according to what he said, the reason why he was able to escape from there quickly, swim across the sea, and finally return to the land was that the current was the opposite force of the previous current at the gate where he ran away later!


    Before they entered, it was the power of sucking in, but on this side, it was the power of spitting out!


    According to him, when he was chased by the monsters, his team-mates should have suffered an accident, and his own mana was exhausted. He was injured. After he rushed out of the city gate, there was only a water wall in front of him, and then the street between the wall and the water wall.


    When he saw the monsters coming out of the city gate, he knew that the street couldn''t stay. He simply rushed into the water wall and into the sea.


    At the next moment, he felt a huge push coming from the direction of the ancient city, like a big hand, pushing him directly, pushing him out, away from the ancient city. Those monsters, however, seemed to be afraid of the sea and did not dare to come out at all.The thrust was very strong. In a trance, he only felt that his brain was blank and his body kept spinning. He couldn''t distinguish East, West, North and south. When he reacted, he had been pushed down to a position very close to the sea. He swam up and looked carefully. He could see the land dimly.


    Unfortunately, at that time, we should be fighting with the people of Gongmo cult. He couldn''t distinguish the direction between the mountains and the sea. He just felt that the land was looming, and because the battle had a great influence on the current, he always swam away, and sometimes he would go back


    The doctor repeated his words to me, and finally I understood why commander Duan decided to take action at this time, and it was such a large-scale action.


    Because when he came, he wanted to see if, as he said, the position was thrust, not suction. Second, if it is true, he must take advantage of the other party''s unresponsive action. The first step is to surround the whole ancient city within the water wall!


    This is not a small project. How can it be done without so many people? But if we do, our advantage will rise!


    As for the monsters Hum! A lot of chase two people Leng is to let go one, their strength also can imagine, not enough for fear! Again, our army is under pressure, and they can''t hold it!


    No! Isn''t that what I said before?


    But I said that because I had an amulet and I was going to go by myself. But at this time, first of all, my amulet has been used in the battle, and it is still cooling down; second, without me in action, even if the amulet is not cooling down, what can I do?!


    Although commander Duan has boundless power, it''s under the sea and the enemy''s territory. In case


    "Can you make sure you don''t miss what you say? Is that really what he said? " I asked.


    "Absolutely not! I remember every word very clearly. There is absolutely no omission. So do you


    "Yes


    "That''s right. That''s true. I didn''t miss it."


    "Me too!"


    A group of doctors and nurses said immediately.


    I nodded, carefully thinking about this paragraph. During this period, my hand has been on his head. Although the precision of the brain is something I can''t explore now, I''m also a wizard after all. It''s OK to have a taste.


    I pointed at his forehead, and the mana went in to see what was going on, but I found another strange place.


    This person''s thinking is like being blocked by something. That feeling is like someone sealing up his soul, thinking and personality, occupying his body and manipulating his body! But he used his soul to do something he didn''t want to do.


    It''s not a simple split personality or a loss, but a strange feeling, like, like Blackening?!


    It''s really a very middle two word, which is often used to tease on the Internet, but I don''t think there is any word that can better explain his current situation.


    It''s him, but it''s not him. In terms of character, memory, speech and behavior, it''s true that he was what he used to be, but the purpose of life has changed.


    It''s just like the Loki staff in the first part of the couplet. When the staff goes in, the ability, thinking and memory all exist, but it''s like a different person.


    However, this man''s mana is obviously not brilliant, the seal in his brain is constantly weakening, the original personality is about to appear!


    The reason why he has become like this now is that his real personality is coming out. The original one-sided situation is now split. The bound people have the power to resist. Only when the two personalities fight can he be confused.


    And this is the dangerous point, because if the two personalities are different, their thinking will appear repeatedly. If there is something in their thinking that makes them fear, then the fear will increase, and it will be multiplied!


    That''s why he''s so scared now.


    "Don''t worry, it will be ready soon. As long as he can survive this, he will be fine." I said.


    Because I can feel that his brain, which originally belongs to his personality, is about to win.


    After all, it''s a foreign personality, and the other side''s technique is not good.


    But, commander Duan, they were influenced by what the personality said, and how could that personality say the truth?


    No way! We must tell commander Duan that we can''t let them move. Once they enter the sea, there will be problems!


    Just as I wanted to get up, I quickly took back my fingers. At this time, the last message I felt was that the real personality finally defeated the outsider and recaptured his body.


    And the next moment, I heard this population, the issue of somehow whimpering.


    "All right!"


    Several doctors and nurses are a joy, immediately laugh out.


    I was just about to respond, but the patient was more excited than us. He grabbed my hand that I just wanted to take back and looked at me with staring eyes."You..."


    Before I spoke, I suddenly heard a heartrending voice from his mouth: "go and tell commander Duan, it''s a trick! Don''t go

 Chapter 356

    After the victory of the master, the seal set by that guy was finally completely broken. At the same moment, his mouth immediately made a sound.


    Hearing this murmur, all the people present were very happy, especially the doctors and nurses, who were worried about it. Now that he is finally well, a big stone has fallen to the ground. They are all relieved.


    However, it is obvious that this matter is not so simple. At the moment when he regained his personality and regained his own thinking, he suddenly showed a frightened and worried expression and looked at me.


    Bang!


    I don''t know where he got the strength. He just came back and grabbed my hand. How much willpower does it need?


    But that''s when I feel wrong.


    There''s something wrong with the touch!


    We all know the touch of the human body, because we are dealing with human beings, usually shaking hands, hugging, constant physical contact, we already know what the touch of the human body is like. But what I feel in my hand now is not the touch!


    It felt like touching a balloon full of water!


    I don''t have some life experience, but if someone has this experience, they can try to fill the inflatable doll with water, and then reach out to touch it. That''s the touch!


    No!


    Although he came out from the sea, he has rested for such a long time and has been treated for such a long time. How can he be in this state? And even without treatment, just out of the sea, although there are blisters in the body, but it can not be so serious!


    It''s like It''s like he has no flesh and blood and internal organs, and his body is full of water!


    Before I could say anything, the man looked at me. In his throat, it seemed that a voice came from the deepest part: "go and tell commander Duan, it''s a trick! Don''t go


    The voice was deep and terrifying! It''s like the cry of the wronged ghost in the abandoned well for many years!


    And at the next moment, when he finished this sentence, his whole body seemed to be drained of strength, his voice stopped suddenly, his eyes became empty, and he collapsed instantly.


    "Ah I was just about to hold him, but I found that this man, as if he had no bones, was just a water ball in the shape of a person, rolling down from the bed with the power of collapse.


    And then a shocking scene happened. In full view of the public, the man fell to the ground, his skin burst, the whole person burst out, and a big mass of water splashed in an instant!


    In the blink of an eye, the original living man is gone. Some of them are just a big pool of water on the ground, and a piece of human skin!


    "This...!"


    Everyone was stunned, what happened at the scene was so incredible, so strange and terrible! However, it is so real.


    The water in that place is real. We can feel its coldness and even smell its salty smell. Is it sea water. And the human skin, as long as I reach out, I can touch it, it should be the same real, but I dare not reach out to touch it.


    "This is What kind of means? This is What kind of poison? "


    Turn the human body into sea water, even the water arhat can''t do it!


    Ordinary water system mages even dream of transforming their bodies into elements. When shuiluohan has practiced to such an extent, he thought that he has reached the peak. Unexpectedly, at this time, there is such a person. He


    "No! Can''t go! Such means are by no means available to ordinary people. Commander Duan, they may not be able to resist them! "


    They must be stopped!


    I immediately got up and rushed out of the tent. As soon as I opened the curtain, there was a murderous atmosphere outside!


    "Guo Rui! You are really here


    Empty!


    Outside the tent, there are three layers inside and three layers outside. I don''t know how many soldiers are wearing the uniform of the shadow army, holding various magic weapons and weapons in their hands. They have more or less fluctuation of magic power. It''s not good for them to come!


    Just across from me, 15 steps away, there was a man with a cold face, eagle eyes and star on his shoulder. Unfortunately, I had never studied these and didn''t know what kind of chapter represented what position.


    It was the same before. I can only judge by words and words. I have never judged by this.


    But I can be sure of one thing, that is, he is coming to be my enemy this time!


    "Guo Rui! If I remember correctly, you''ve been imprisoned by commander Duan. You''ve killed so many brothers because of your improper command. It''s just to make you shut up and reflect on yourself. It''s already a mercy out of the law. How can you even watch going out of the gate without permission?! Do you think this is your home? "


    The man looked at me. He didn''t look like taking advantage of the fire, nor did he feel like falling into the well. Some of them were just a pair of justice, but this justice was used in some places."Get out of the way! I want to see commander Duan, or you can tell him. This is the poison plan of the people under the sea! There must be great difficulties for them to go to the sea, and the operation must be cancelled! "


    "Commander Guo!" The man yelled and looked at me with incomparable dignity on his face! "Do you think you''re still the chief? You have no command, how can you interfere with the decision of the section commander? You say it''s a poison plan. Who''s going to testify? "


    "Doctors and nurses present can testify!" I turned and pulled the curtain. Inside, there was a large group of doctors and nurses who had not responded. Two of the nurses were so timid that they were scared to death.


    "They?" The man frowned and stepped over. Fifteen steps away, he came to me in a blink of an eye. Looking at the people inside, he asked, "can you testify for him that this is a poison plan? This What''s going on? "


    He suddenly saw the water and human skin on the ground. He was surprised and asked.


    "This We don''t know what''s going on. The man who was rescued from the sea just now had a strong reaction. Mr. Guo came to treat him and stabilized his condition for the time being. But unexpectedly, he just recovered, but suddenly he tilted, fell to the ground and That''s what it looks like. "


    "What What, what! What''s more, there''s another sentence. Why don''t you say it? " I called out immediately.


    All the others have been said. Why don''t you say the most important one? I know how loud that man''s words are. I promise that as long as these guys are not deaf, they will be able to hear them. And as long as I have these witnesses, I can prove that what I said is true!


    Unexpectedly, after hearing what I said, those people were in a daze. They all looked at each other in a daze. They hesitated and asked, "what What are you talking about? "


    "You Do you have bad ears or brain? That''s it! He yelled before he fell, saying, "let me tell commander Duan, don''t go. It''s a plan. Did you not hear it or did you forget it?"


    "This No, No


    "Ha!"


    At that time, I was in a daze. I didn''t know what he was talking about. I was sure that my brain was OK. I also believed that what my ears heard was true, but this


    "Really not. Before he fell down Isn''t it just a roar? It''s like pain or remembering something painful. Where did you speak? "


    "Yeah, yeah, I didn''t hear that either."


    "Well, me too. Only shouting. How can there be a voice?"


    "You..."


    I looked at this large group of doctors and nurses. It seemed that they had negotiated with each other. They insisted that they had not heard that sentence, which shocked me at that time!


    My first reaction at that time was that they were undercover!


    Because this is very normal. I can put a Zhang Zheng as an undercover in the Gong Mo cult, so it''s no surprise that other forces can put one, two or even more in our shadow army, let alone the mysterious power under the sea.


    It''s unheard of to be able to seal a living person''s personality in his brain, implant another personality, and turn the human body into sea water. It''s normal for such a group of people as undercover agents to come in, but Is it really such a coincidence?!


    Undercover a group of doctors and nurses came in, and they happened to be in this pile?


    And these people have never been to the battlefield. Can that guy seal his personality and implant another one?


    But when I saw their eyes, I doubted again.


    Eyes are the seedlings in their hearts. They are just a group of ordinary people. Their looks can''t escape the eyes of a mage. But at this time, their eyes are sincere and at a loss. They are not lying at all!


    How could it be? I heard it clearly, I heard it


    Wait!


    Something''s wrong!


    I suddenly remember, at that time, that person said that sentence, it seems not Chinese!


    No! It''s even like It''s not human talk!


    No matter what language in the world, Chinese or English, Japanese, German or French, they are all good. They are always human like, but this language is not human like at all.


    It''s like yes! What did he just say? It''s like a person in pain or recalling some bad things, the kind of painful roar!


    But this But I understand!


    There is no reason, no reason, just like I can understand Chinese and Mandarin. As long as I listen to it, I don''t need time to understand it. I can understand the meaning immediately.


    For example, I know the meaning of "two" in Chinese, and I know the meaning of "two" in Arabic numerals!


    There is no reason, no reason. It seems that I have known and learned since I was a child, and it has been engraved into my bones.It''s just that I''ve never heard anyone speak this language before. Today is the first time!


    "Hiss..." The man looked at the situation here, glanced at the doctors and nurses standing here, and wondered.


    Like me, he can also see that these people are telling the truth. However, my fearless appearance before made him suspicious. How can I tell such a lie?


    Just as he was wondering, a voice came from the crowd outside: "I believe him!"

 Chapter 357

    "I believe him!"


    In the crowd, a female voice came, and everyone looked at it. The man stepped forward and stood out of the crowd. A beautiful shadow immediately appeared in front of everyone.


    "Qin Nan?"


    "It''s you?"


    The unknown officer and I spoke at the same time. Obviously, we both knew her, and we all wondered why he suddenly appeared here.


    "Qin Nan, what do you say? Do you believe him? " The man looked at Qin Nan and looked back at me. He asked suspiciously.


    Qin Nan nodded, smiling: "yes! I believe in him. I''ve known him for some time, and his character is known. He won''t panic like that. "


    "But no one can prove that what he said is true. He just said that these doctors can testify for him, but now they can''t prove that what he said is true. How can we explain that?"


    "This I don''t know, but I think there must be some reasons. I think you can also imagine that he won''t tell such low-end lies


    "Er..."


    He was silent for a moment. Indeed, he said that they could testify, but they were beaten in the face immediately. This kind of thing is too strange. If they lie, there is no need at all.


    "I''ll ask you again!" The man looked at the doctors again with a serious face. "Are you sure? Before this man fell down forget it! No matter when it is, as long as there is a saying that it''s a poison plot, don''t you really hear it? "


    I had no choice but to smile and shake my head. It''s no use asking you a hundred times. They can''t understand the language I don''t know its name. It may not be the words of the world.


    As for why I can understand, I don''t care!


    Sure enough, a group of doctors and nurses looked at each other again and thought about it carefully. Finally, they all shook their heads and said definitely, "we''re sure, we really didn''t hear it!"


    "Hiss..." Qin Nan also frowned, don''t know how to return a responsibility, looked at me, some doubt, also some blame.


    I looked into her eyes and spread my hand. What can I do? I am also very helpless!


    The man looked at the doctors, but he couldn''t see anything. Then he turned to me and said, "I didn''t get any evidence. I can''t believe what you said, but anyway, you were imprisoned and now you ran out. This is a mistake in itself. Regardless of other things, I have to catch you back!"


    "You..."


    I was just about to speak, but at this moment, the whistle hanging around my neck suddenly lit up white light. In the sky, like a thousand miles of sound, the voice of big brother bell rang, and it poured into my ears!


    Here we go!


    Everyone saw the white light on my neck. I didn''t know what was going on for a moment, but I was stunned. I took this opportunity to bow my hands and said, "everyone, and this officer, I don''t know your name, what''s more, I don''t know what your official residence is. But I''ve already said what I should say. Tell commander Duan that there''s fraud on the sea, you can''t go!


    Although they did not hear that sentence, but how this person died is obvious to all, such strength, the other party will be what kind of master, just think about it! If you go forward rashly, you will have endless troubles! I still have something important to do. I''m leaving now! "


    After that, I moved directly under my feet, started taimingbu, and soared directly with Yukong skill.


    "Come on! Stop him The man saw me running away, and immediately called out. All the soldiers picked up their weapons and planned to intercept me.


    But how can they keep up with taimingbu''s speed and trajectory? Holding a magic weapon and aiming at me for a long time, I couldn''t reach me. But I had already taken advantage of this time to run farther and farther. At last, I moved into the woods and hid my body.


    "Ah The officer stamped his foot and looked at the doctors behind him with indignation. He reluctantly waved his hand to let them do their own business, and waved his hand to the soldiers to withdraw.


    Qin Nan looked at the direction of my disappearance with a complicated look. Then he turned to the man and went forward and asked, "what are you going to do?"


    "Ah?" He was stunned and scratched the back of his head. "What else can we do? It''s better to believe that there is something than to believe that there is nothing. I''d better report it to commander Duan as soon as possible. At least that piece of human skin and sea water are real. This can already explain some problems. Let the commander have a look first. "


    "Well, that''s the best way."


    "Why are you here? I remember you were following Colonel Xue all the time. "


    "Well It''s senior colonel Xue who asked me to look at the situation along the way, just in case I meet you here. "


    "Well, let''s go back and tell commander Duan."


    "Good!"


    With that, they immediately ran to Duan Qingtian and others at the same time, while the soldiers were responsible for the safety of the coastline when they were not there.


    In this activity, Duan Qingtian used most of the strength of the shadow army, Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and Murong family. His purpose was to solve the problem of the sea at one stroke.On the coastline, the remaining personnel are less than one-third of the initial number. Fortunately, there are soldiers drawn from the central region. I believe they will arrive tomorrow, and then the shore defense will be at ease.


    Duan Qingtian watched the elite soldiers get on the submarine, and some other soldiers boarded the cruise ship and took charge of the guard on the sea. He nodded and cried out: "soldiers! The power under the sea has existed for many days. It has disturbed us all the time, and even made the countries around us covetous! Today, we will solve it at one stroke and return peace and tranquility to the East China Sea! "


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    "Good!"


    Everyone''s shouting is loud, everyone''s fighting spirit is high!


    "Let''s go!"


    With Duan Qingtian''s command, all the ships set sail immediately. The soldiers were divided into three routes and surrounded on three sides! The ship went straight to the sea above the ancient city. The other two roads, one on the left and one on the right, come to the side and first explore whether there is an outward current in the rear. Once it really exists, then today''s operation can be carried out!


    Xue Biao stood on the deck of a ship and sighed as he looked at the port farther and farther away.


    Next to him, his younger martial brother Han Fei stood on one side all the time. He hesitated for a while and asked, "senior colonel Xue, Qin Nan, is she..."


    "Yes, she hasn''t come back yet." Xue Biao said truthfully. "I don''t trust Brother Guo. Let her have a look, but I didn''t expect that the action would start so soon. I didn''t wait for her to come back, and I didn''t know whether it was a blessing or a curse."


    "Senior colonel Xue, this..."


    "Well, you don''t have to think much about it. It''s a blessing, not a disaster. It''s a disaster that can''t be avoided. It''s better for her to stay on the shore. Let''s go with master."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    On the other side, in the woods


    Bang!


    When the whistle landed, a portal immediately appeared in front of me. I stepped forward, and the white light flashed. The scene immediately changed, and the portal no longer existed.


    "Brother Zhong Ming!"


    As soon as I came out, brother Zhong Ming was standing there.


    "Brother Brother Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at me with a complicated look. He opened his mouth and wanted to say nothing.


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhong Ming? I haven''t seen you for a long time. How did you change this? Let''s go to the capital and take revenge on those guys! Let''s go


    "Good Good


    Elder brother Zhong Ming nodded. He was still in a state of lack of interest. He didn''t seem to be ready to take revenge.


    I walk with him through the woods. After passing the woods, we are the city. Along the road of the city, we can go northward until Kyoto. But of course, we can''t walk on our legs all the time. We must take a bus, but we have to wait until we get to the city.


    Along the way, I looked at the elder brother Zhong Ming beside me. I couldn''t help looking at him for a long time, and finally asked, "what''s the matter, elder brother Zhong Ming? Why are you so depressed all the time? Is there something on your mind? "


    "Ah? No I didn''t


    "Brother Zhong Ming, if you have something to say, why don''t you even hide it from me? How can you get revenge when you get to Kyoto? How to deal with those ghosts? How... "


    "Brother!" Big brother Zhong Ming suddenly called out, and stopped moving at his feet, so he stood in the same place.


    "What''s the matter?" I was a little puzzled. I immediately turned back, heard him and looked at him.


    "Brother, I I''ve heard elder martial brother Yu say that in order to help me get revenge, you went out of the closed door and violated the order of your commander. I''m afraid that you will be removed by the shadow army. You... "


    "Ah! It turns out that you''re doing it. Well, don''t talk about it any more. What do I think it is? I don''t care about such a trivial matter. How can you... "


    "How can this be a trivial matter?" Elder brother Zhong Ming said. "Since those guys get together every year, why not report this year? It''s not that I can''t wait another year, but you You are going to give up your identity


    I looked at him with a helpless smile. I stepped forward, reached out and pressed his shoulder, looked at him and said, "brother Zhong Ming, I mean, I think brother Yu Zhan should have told you that it''s getting more and more chaotic now. Originally, the Confucian cult was only in the dark, but now it''s openly going out, like our fangs!


    There are also the Wudao alliance and the Nanyang Association Huofeng temple, which are already restless. Next, they will only become more and more chaotic. We have delayed this year, won''t we next year? If you can, why not do it this year?!


    Gongmo cult has just been defeated and won''t attack in a short time. This is our chance! The east coast is much less than two of us, but not much more than two of us. What''s more, because of my mistake, I can no longer serve my country in this operation, but I can still Share your worries for your friends


    "Brother, you..."


    "Don''t say any more. Brother Zhong Ming, I will take revenge for you. What if you lose your identity as the shadow army? Am I not the shadow army? I can''t serve and fight for my country?! I''m not the shadow army, I''m the president of the boat club! I can still wipe out thieves and traitors, but I don''t have to be ordered by them. Let''s go! "Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at me, and his look changed three times in a second. In the end, he laughed.


    "Yes, you''re right. We Let''s go. "

 Chapter 358

    The night wind is rustling, the sea wave is quiet, everything is as usual, but tonight, is destined to be extraordinary!


    The three ships slowly drove to their predetermined position, turned off the lights, leaving only some necessary light, and they all drove to the minimum, as if for fear of affecting who here.


    But on the sea, of course, there is no one, but what they defend is not the people on the sea


    "Is it all in place?"


    Duan Qingtian stood in the bow of the boat, carrying the sword behind him, looking at the sea in front of him, his eyes shining.


    Beside him, a walkie talkie was casually put aside by him. The red light on the walkie talkie was on, which represented that the opposite side pressed the on-off switch to start talking.


    "The left wing has arrived. Everything is normal at the moment!"


    "The right wing has arrived. It''s safe. There''s no movement around!"


    Two voices said one after another, indicating that they had no problem.


    On the left wing, there were several ships at sea. On the first ship, there was a chair on the deck. Yu Hao sat on it, with a small table beside him, his long stick and a cup of tea.


    Duan Qingtian does everything by himself. When he has his own actions, he usually uses his own walkie talkie to get in touch, but other people may not be like this. What''s more, Yu Hao and murongke are not members of the shadow army at all, they are just allies.


    "Here we are, Lord."


    Yu Hao is surrounded by a soldier in uniform, holding a intercom to contact with his commander. There are several other soldiers, all dressed in the clothes of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, reporting to Yu Hao.


    "I''m not deaf. I can hear you."


    Yu Hao said angrily, frowning and waving his hand, indicating that he would stop talking. Then he picked up the cup and took a big drink.


    "This..."


    A few people were all in a daze. They looked at each other. They didn''t know what was going on. How come today''s cabinet leader seems to have a bad temper? But nothing happened. Everyone was at a loss.


    At this time, from behind, another person came, one meter seven or eight tall, with a long stick in hand, with a pretty face and a pair of peach blossom eyes, as if they could shine!


    "Master, are you still thinking about younger martial brother Zhong? Even drinking tea has become like drinking water. I don''t want to taste it. " With a smile on his face, the man came to Yu Hao and squeezed his master''s shoulder.


    "Elder martial brother sun!" Several people all immediately salute a way.


    The man, who was called elder martial brother sun, waved his hand and motioned them to leave. He put his hand on Yu Hao''s shoulder and squeezed it gently.


    Yu Hao''s expression was relieved, but he was still a little worried. He sighed and said, "well, if I can, how can I let him go alone? You don''t know what he looked like at that time, the look in his eyes, even when I saw it, I felt palpitation. If it hadn''t been for so many years, we would have helped him cultivate his character. I''m afraid that just now, his intention of killing would have gone to heaven! "


    "Are you worried that he will not get revenge, but will be harmed by them?" Asked elder martial brother sun.


    "Well Yes, not all Yu Hao pondered and said.


    "That''s..."


    "I heard from Yu Zhan that he had a friend who was originally one of the shadow Army It seems that the commander gave up his identity in order to help him. Alas - it''s a great fortune for Zhong Ming to have such a friend! With his help, the revenge may not be impossible. "


    "What are you worried about?"


    "I''m worried about Once he has revenged, how will he live? "


    "Huh?"


    When he said that, elder martial brother sun seemed to suddenly understand something. His hands were full of action, and his eyes immediately changed!


    Naturally, Yu Hao could feel the movements of his two hands on his shoulders. At this moment, his movements became stiff. Yu Hao immediately knew it and said, "you can probably see that over the years, the purpose of Zhong Ming''s hard training has already become revenge. Although we have been guiding him and adjusting his mentality, what will happen after we really avenge him?"


    "Man, once his thoughts are gone, it''s like the tone in his heart is gone. What will he do if he gets revenge? No one knows. I didn''t let any of his martial brothers go with me. One of my worries is that he may be killed if he doesn''t have enough help. But what''s more important is that when he really gets revenge, no one can guide him! "


    Elder martial brother sun stood behind him, looking at his master, sighed and said in a soft voice, "master, you are so kind to us."


    "Well?" Yu Hao raised his head and said with a smile: "what''s good? I just treat you as my own children. Maybe It''s also because of Zhong Ming. Because he has no parents, I love him more than ever. Once I love him, I can''t change it. It''s better for you than before. "


    "Then we are really in the light of younger martial brother Zhong." Elder martial brother Sun said with a smile.


    "Well, you can say that! I don''t ask for anything. Ah, you see, if you can squeeze my shoulder when I''m depressed, I''ll be very satisfied! ""Shifu, where is this? Shifu''s worries are our worries. Shifu''s business is our business."


    "Well..."


    In the distance, the brothers just looked at their master and elder martial brother. They were very harmonious. They couldn''t help sighing: "elder martial brother sun has a good relationship with master. Recently, master has always become depressed. Elder martial brother can always comfort master."


    "Of course! I''ve heard that elder martial brother sun grew up under the guidance of his master. Like his son, of course he did. "


    "Well, when can we talk like this?"


    "You? Hum! Next life. "


    "Roll, roll!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian stood in the bow of the ship and looked back. Behind him were a group of soldiers, including soldiers of shadow army, members of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, worshippers of Murong family and other members.


    "Soldiers! Tonight, we are going to settle accounts with those strange things under the sea! You come from different places, from different organizations, but we must work together! In addition to this monster under the East China Sea, solve the dilemma of our eastern region! "


    "Yes Everyone stood on the deck, raised their right hands, clenched their fists and yelled.


    "Act!" Duan Qingtian gave an order, he took the lead to turn back, immediately jumped out and jumped into the water!


    At the moment when he came into contact with the sea, Duan Qingtian opened his mouth slightly and recited a short mantra. The next moment, he fell into the sea, but his clothes and hair didn''t get wet!


    Avoid water!


    Around his body, it seems to form a film, which completely envelops him, insulates him from the infection of sea water, and provides him with oxygen so that he can keep breathing.


    Many of the other people on the ship were not as powerful as him. They could hold on to 200 meters from the sea and fight after that. So they took diving equipment and jumped into the water one after another.


    Duan Qingtian stopped at the same place, looking at his soldiers into the water, nodded.


    It''s not difficult to learn the water avoiding formula. Basically, as long as you are a mage, you can learn it after a while. However, it only insulates you from the water and does not make you feel like you are on land. Therefore, although you can breathe, your combat effectiveness will still decline. In addition, you need to spare mana to maintain it and increase the cost.


    If it wasn''t for that thing, it would be under the sea, and if they had so many submarines and could transport so many people down, they wouldn''t choose this method.


    You know, if those things can come out of the ancient city and fight under the sea, they will fall into a very serious disadvantage!


    Duan Qingtian looked at it, and everyone got together. With a gesture, he turned around and headed for the lower reaches of the sea. The speed was not fast or slow, to ensure that the people behind him could keep up.


    A pioneer team, like a school of fish, is marching towards the sea. Their destination is not the front of the ancient city, but the rear!


    They want to see if the back gate of Haixia ancient city is really the outward spreading current as the man said.


    If it is, then after they rush in, here is their best retreat position!


    That person doesn''t have any protective measures. When his mana is exhausted and his body is injured, he can safely reach the sea surface after experiencing the current and finally return to the land. Then these people can''t go back safely!


    At this time, they don''t know why that person can come back


    On the sea, the people who stay there are waiting for orders. They will go down immediately, rush into the current and enter the ancient city under the sea according to the plan.


    Most of the submarines are ordinary ones, and only a few of them have been improved by Du laoguai of the shadow army, so they can better adapt to underwater operations.


    Only at this time did they realize that the whole shadow army was so important. Especially those assigned to ordinary submarines, this kind of mentality is more prosperous


    Under the sea, Duan Qingtian read the water avoiding formula, quickly bypassed the front end of the ancient city and came to the rear. Behind him, a group of soldiers followed closely. A group of people stopped and floated in the water. In front of them, there was a big red ball!


    This is Haixia ancient city!


    It''s the people who came back saying that they saw red in the current.


    On the outside, there seems to be something like a mosaic, which blocks people''s sight and protects the ancient city.


    Although I can''t see what it is, I can feel the suffocating power around me. This is the funnel current that can suck everything in and spit everything out!


    "Commander, we can''t get any closer. If we get any closer, we will enter the current." Said one of the soldiers.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t speak. He just looked at the current in front of him and felt its power. It seemed that he was thinking about something. After a few seconds, he finally had an action. He pulled out the knife behind him!"Commander Duan!"


    "Don''t say it!" Duan Qingtian said. "I can feel the push. Although it is much smaller than we thought before, it still exists. It''s a fact! However, if we want to calculate it as the route of retreat, we must find out its strength. "


    "You..."


    "In a minute, if I haven''t come out, call it off!"


    Duan Qingtian said. He moved his foot, raised his right golden knife high, and chopped it down. The powerful light of the knife made the current divide into two parts!


    Taking advantage of this short time, Duan Qingtian''s figure suddenly rushed into the current. The next moment, the separated current merged again and wrapped his whole person.

 Chapter 359

    Under the sea, Duan Qingtian has entered the current. A group of soldiers who follow him stay outside the current and look at the front, they are all frightened.


    Standing here, they can feel how powerful the current is!


    Just in the periphery, nothing to do, they feel that the powerful thrust to push them far away, to unknown places to go!


    And because on the periphery, the extrapolation force begins to spread, and other currents around are influencing on the side. At this time, they must try their best to maintain their body balance. Once they have a little distraction, they will be affected by the complex current and may be directly buried in the turbulence!


    And his own officer, however, rushed directly into the current and fought against the force that human beings could not resist!


    The surging current is as blurred as a mosaic. Even their vision is blocked. They can''t see what''s going on inside, and they can''t know the life or death of the commander


    "One minute One minute later, if commander Duan can''t come back... "


    "What are you talking about?" Another interrupted him. "Commander Duan is invincible, and his martial arts are unparalleled! How can you not come back? He didn''t pay attention to this kind of small current. How can he get him? "


    "Yes Yes! Commander Duan will definitely come back, for sure! "


    Although they all say so, their voice of swallowing saliva is so obvious. Under the diving mirror, the worried and anxious color in their eyes is incomparably real.


    None of them has Duan Qingtian''s strength. Naturally, no one is sure how much influence this current has on him. But to them, the sea water in front of them is like the scythe of death, which can take their lives at any time!


    At this time, suddenly a man called out: "one minute!"


    "What are you talking about?"


    Next to the people "Shua" look back at him, eyes, but with some anger.


    "I, I counted, sixty seconds, a minute." That person regardless of other people''s eyes, eyes straight ahead, seriously said.


    "You''re bullshit A man immediately called out! "You''re counting fast. It''s only half a minute!"


    "Really! It''s really a minute! "


    "You guy...!"


    The person who said time was honest, how could he know that in the hearts of these people, they didn''t hope that a minute had arrived.


    In their hearts, as long as the section commander did not come back, this minute, is not!


    "But really..."


    "What do you say? Not a minute! "


    "Who said that? He''s right. Isn''t one minute here? "


    "You Well


    That person also wants to say what, but suddenly a Leng, because this voice, is not the person in front of him sends out, but comes from behind, moreover, this voice, is very familiar!


    People turned around mechanically and looked at the front.


    Duan Qingtian is like a God, holding a golden knife and smiling all over his face. He seems to have got a huge treasure. He is happy and unrestrained!


    On the coast


    "What? Have you set out? This... "


    Qin Nan and the unknown officer arrived at the port, but they were still a step late.


    The port is empty. All the boats and submarines that were originally parked here have disappeared. The soldiers of various organizations gathered here have disappeared. Only the soldiers on guard can explain the current situation to them. Although they say these words, they don''t want to hear them.


    The operation has started. They''re late?!


    "Don''t worry, they may not have launched the operation into the sea. We''ll contact them immediately. Maybe it can be done, quick! Contact the people on board and tell them what''s going on here. "


    At the critical moment, he seemed more calm than Qin Nan, but he reflected that although the people had gone, it did not mean that the action had begun. As long as they were still at sea, they could still contact and stop.


    "Ah? Oh, yes! Come on Qinnan also immediately reaction, quickly take out intercom, want to contact with the people on the ship.


    And the sea at this time


    On the deck, everyone was ready. In the submarine, the pilot was staring at the front, and the messenger was staring at the walkie talkie as if he could see some flowers.


    At this moment, suddenly, on one side of the hull, the originally calm sea suddenly surged up, as if there was something big moving, and immediately rolled up the vortex. Then, a golden light suddenly rushed out from under the sea, broke through the water and went straight to the sky!


    Everyone is in front of their eyes, coming!


    "Act!"


    At the command of the chief officer, the soldiers who had been ready for a long time immediately jumped into the sea, either relying on diving equipment or reciting the formula to avoid water.


    The pilots of the submarine started the machine and began to dive. The signal of action was transmitted to each team through the walkie talkie. The left wing team and the right wing team received the order at the same time, and then immediately passed it on to the people on their side."Well, here we are at last!" Yu Hao stood up and took his long stick. Elder martial brother sun, who was beside him, also restrained his smile. He held the stick in his hand and looked serious.


    "Go


    Yu Hao gave a big drink. He moved under his feet. His body was like a waterbird. He rose up in the air, drew a parabola in the air, crossed half of the splint and fell into the water.


    And around him, elder martial brother sun was not willing to lag behind. He followed closely and jumped into the sea.


    These two people, do not rely on other external things, only use the formula to avoid water!


    All the people move. On the coast, Qin Nan shouts to the walkie talkie, but there is no one at all.


    They use a channel, but just before she wants to speak, Duan Qingtian''s signal is sent out from under the sea. Everyone starts to use the walkie talkie to speak and give orders. Her voice can''t be transmitted at all!


    "Use your cell phone!"


    Qin Nan quickly takes out his mobile phone and wants to call Xue Biao, asking him to tell commander Duan not to act, but it''s still useless.


    Because the underwater situation is not clear, all the people, even those who can avoid the water, have to leave all their electronic devices on board before they go into the water. How can he hear the ring of the mobile phone when the operation officially begins?


    "It''s over!" Qin Nan put down his cell phone, as if all his strength had been emptied, the whole person immediately collapsed, a decadent look.


    "The operation has begun, we I can''t stop it. "


    ¡­¡­


    Under the sea, everyone dived into the water, Duan Qingtian and others floated in place, waiting for them to take their place.


    Two hundred meters away in a flash, not long, each master has arrived, the rest are also closely followed, an objective number of troops arrived at the sea two hundred meters position.


    At this distance, the diving device no longer has much effect. The main function is to avoid water. The mages who are already proficient in water system magic can be more relaxed.


    Duan Qingtian looked around and said, "you can''t wait. We have to save our strength to fight with the monsters in the city and other unknown forces. Protect your body and don''t hit the rocks in the current. Take care, everyone!"


    "Yes


    In the sound of the current, countless figures rushed to the red light and headed for the ancient city under the sea. The submarines stopped behind the ancient city and rushed out to meet everyone.


    Duan Qingtian took the lead, Yu Hao and murongke went left and right, three ways forward, straight to the current.


    And at this moment


    "Wait!"


    "Something''s wrong!"


    "What''s going on?"


    The three masters react almost at the same time, no!


    The moment they came into contact with the current, the power of the current suddenly increased! Moreover, the scope also expanded several times in an instant!


    "No! It''s up to you. Get out of here


    Withdraw? It''s too late!


    The power of suction is beyond even Duan Qingtian''s control! How can others be prevented?


    What''s more, the most terrifying point is that their last hope, the only retreat route, the outer current at the back of the ancient city, suddenly turned into an inward current at this moment, with the same strength and scope as the other directions!


    "Hold the grass!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    The person in charge of the submarine''s reception couldn''t react at all. He was sucked by the current in an instant, and it was too late to operate the submarine.


    And I''m afraid Even if you can control it, you can''t resist the current


    On the sea, there are not many soldiers left behind. Originally, they only defend against the attack on the sea. But in fact, in general, there are no people who come to our East China Sea territorial sea to make trouble except Gongmo cult. And now, kongmiao has been beaten away.


    Originally, it was a safe area, but now


    "What''s that?" A soldier pointed to the sea ahead and said, his face shocked and his voice trembling.


    "Whirlpool?"


    "Come on! Get out of here


    "It''s too late!"


    People who are unprepared can''t react to the sudden appearance of the vortex, but it''s impossible to sail. The suction of the vortex is unprecedented. It''s like a black hole. It''s going to swallow them all!


    Not only here, the left wing team and the right wing team were also attacked by the vortex.


    The screams of the people on the ship could be heard from afar. Even the moon in the sky seemed unwilling to see all this, but covered his face with clouds and hid himself in the darkness.


    At night, in the mysterious sea, it was as if the devil was taking away people''s lives. In just a few seconds, several large ships disappeared on the sea, the vortex disappeared, and the sea was calm again.But this calm, but also only on the surface, in this seabed, endless intrigue, arbitrary rampant!


    Qin Nan sat down on the coast, looking at the dark sea, pale.


    After a long time, the shadow army will remember that today is their disaster day. Today, they suffered an unprecedented defeat!

 Chapter 360

    Time: three o''clock in the afternoon.


    Location: Yanjing! train station!


    "At last! The time is just right. Brother Zhong Ming, don''t worry. Tomorrow is the day for their party. Fortunately, I bought a ticket in the early morning. Otherwise, we can''t come here so early. We can have a rest night and relieve our fatigue. We have the energy to fight with them tomorrow! "


    At the gate of the railway station, there are a lot of people and a lot of traffic. Brother Zhong Ming and I came out of the station and looked at the scene in front of us. We couldn''t help sighing.


    I''m afraid I haven''t been to the railway station in the capital. I came here when I was a child, but I didn''t come for many years, so my memory became blurred. But again, I didn''t expect that the memories of the past would be linked up. I really miss it.


    At that time, I was not a wizard. I was just an ordinary child. I had to take a vacation to go out for a visit. When I got home, I had to do my homework. When I finished my vacation, I had to go to school. I was a hard pressed student party.


    And now, although I still have the identity of a student, it is no longer the same as me. I have a peerless magic. Although I dare not boast of my high position, I think I have No. 1!


    Years later, when I came back, I changed my appearance!


    But this station square, still unchanged, as if to help me record the changes over the years.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming stood beside me and looked at the scene in front of me. His eyes were a little strange. It seemed that he had never been here. Unexpectedly, he came here for revenge for the first time!


    "What''s the matter, brother Zhong Ming? Haven''t you seen it? " I asked.


    "Well." Elder brother Zhong Ming nodded honestly. "I''ve followed them before, but they''ve never been a train. They''re all roads. I can''t tell which one is which one, and I don''t remember it carefully. I just follow them. This is my first time here. "


    "Well, let''s have a good time here tonight and have a good sleep. Tomorrow, we''ll have a good fight! How about killing those ghosts? "


    "Well?"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming picked his eyebrows and looked at me in a funny way. He said helplessly: "I said, I''m here for revenge, and you just lost your identity as the shadow army. It''s not a good thing. How do you feel like you still have to celebrate?"


    "Tut! It''s not far sighted, is it? " I pretended to blame said.


    "Why?"


    "I''ve told you that if I lose my official position, I will lose it. I still have a boat club. It doesn''t delay me to make contributions at all, but you Tomorrow, your revenge will be paid. Let''s take it as Celebrate ahead of time


    "Ah?"


    "Come on, let''s go. No more."


    I said, directly grabbed his arm, not from him to say anything else, immediately took him to the street, the side of the hotel solicitors immediately surrounded, began to sell their own shop.


    For a moment, brother Zhong Ming didn''t quite adapt to this situation. Looking at so many people around him, he was at a loss.


    I''m quite familiar with it. Yunzhou has experienced it once. At this time, I''m even more proficient. While listening to the people around me, I whispered to him: "don''t worry, everything will go well. Just like coming out to play, today, let''s relax first."


    Brother Zhong Ming has something in mind. How easy is it to relax? But maybe it''s about taking care of me, trying to be relaxed, squeezing out a smile and nodding.


    At this time, on the other side, there is a Hutong in Kyoto, a courtyard that looks the same as the surrounding


    "Sir! Sir! Report something important


    "Come in!"


    In a room in the hospital, on a chair, a man was sitting on it, his arms around his chest. He didn''t know what he was thinking, but he was sure that it was not a good thing. His face was as gloomy as he could wring out water. He couldn''t see which was which in the coal pile.


    There was a curtain hanging on the door, which simply isolated the internal and external relations. At this time, with his "advance", the partition was broken, and the door was gently pushed open. A man in the shadow army uniform came in, quickly walked to the man, and gave him a piece of paper in his hand.


    The man is upset, see this paper on the contact, do not know what a headache, but when he took over a look, that face, instantly red!


    The messenger was startled.


    This is not the ordinary red, but the red when the blood is surging up and burning in anger!


    He''s angry!


    As we all know, this officer has a strange temper. He is often inexplicable and will be offended by others. Then he will be punished. Although the strength is not big, it''s not easy to suffer!


    And this time, it''s obvious that this officer is more angry than before!


    Bang!


    When he was frightened, he suddenly slapped the paper on the table, which almost scared his heart out!


    Visible to the naked eye, the weak piece of paper immediately became countless pieces of debris under his hands. Even the table under the piece of paper began to creak and almost died with the piece of paper."Chief, sir..."


    "Hum!" The big man grabbed five fingers, and five round holes suddenly appeared on the small table! However, there was a sneer on his face An angry sneer.


    "Here he comes!"


    ¡­¡­


    Yanjing, the capital of a big country and the head of state, is not close to the sea and can not become a large port city, but its prosperity is no less than others!


    Night markets and pedestrian streets are very common here. The gatehouses and archways are brightly lit. Vendors, tourists and tourists come in an endless stream, and we, without exception, become one of them.


    "Brother Zhong Ming, you don''t have to think about anything else. If you eat well and sleep well tonight, you''ll be energetic tomorrow. Don''t worry, little smart ghosts stay with them all the time, and any information will be fed back to me. They can''t run away!"


    "Well, well, well." Elder brother Zhong Ming nodded and perfunctorily agreed, but everyone could see that it was not at all reassuring.


    I don''t want to force it. After all, it''s not me. The day of revenge is coming. I really don''t believe who can keep calm.


    Let it be. Anyway, I''ve made all the preparations for tomorrow. I believe It should be OK.


    I think so, shook my head, continue to move forward, out of a archway, to a square.


    Look around, there are occasional traffic around, both sides are rare, not many people, but also stained with the light is not a holiday, so great! This is the right way to open it!


    But just at this time, the two sides of the street suddenly "Shua"! As if it had been discussed for a long time, four business vans in pairs came quickly from the corner of the street and sped by!


    "Be careful!"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming''s spirit was really tight at this time. The four cars were not right at first sight. At that time, he cried out like a bird in shock, and his mana immediately condensed!


    "Brother Zhong Ming, wait!"


    I quickly reached out to stop him, slapped him on the shoulder, forced him to hold his expanding mana, and looked around warily.


    Although I don''t know who is coming, I''m sure I''m prepared for this posture. I don''t have many enemies. What''s more, with the headquarters of shadow army and master Ruyan, the first master in Yanjing, who dares to make trouble in the street?


    Although I have no amulet to use at this time, I may not be at a loss because of these two points, as well as baron who has no place in my body and is about to panic!


    But tomorrow there will be a war, today or less consumption on less consumption, less damage, less damage is good!


    Just thinking, two cars on each side suddenly separated, one of them continued to move forward, the other suddenly drove to the side and drew an arc to our other side.


    This is the method of encirclement!


    What''s more, the reason why they can drive so fast is that there are few people here, and their obstacles are almost zero, so the speed advantage of the car can be revealed. If there are a lot of people, they want to use this move!


    So, is the emptiness here just like this by chance or on purpose? I I don''t know!


    "Brother!"


    "It''s OK, brother Zhong Ming. Don''t get excited. Just relax. Let''s see the situation first." I said, flashing my eyes and looking around.


    Originally, there were not many people here. As soon as these cars arrived, the rest of them disappeared. Now there is almost no one else around here! It''s empty all around, and there are not many houses. It seems that the plan is good, and we can''t escape by virtue of the terrain.


    At this moment, four cars arrived at the same time, the front of the car followed the rear, drawing a square to surround us.


    "With organization and discipline, those who come are not good!" Brother Zhong Ming looks at the four cars. There are black glass stickers on the glass. He can''t see what''s going on inside. He doesn''t know what''s going on inside.


    It''s me. When I saw them act like this, I already had seven or eight points in mind.


    Sure enough, four cars opened the door at the same time, and four people in the same dress stepped out of the car at the same time.


    And through the open door, we can see that on the other side, the door is also open, and another person comes down and stands outside the square, observing the surrounding situation.


    In the back seat of every car, I don''t know what kind of existence there is.


    But if you don''t say anything else, this dress can already explain everything.


    This is The uniform of the shadow army!


    "You..." When brother Zhong Ming saw their clothes, he was surprised. He didn''t know what was going on with the fight. But suddenly he seemed to have reacted to something. He looked back at me with a worried look on his face.


    "Brother, are they here to trouble you?"


    "Don''t be afraid. The soldiers will block the way, the water will come to the earth. I have made up my mind. They What can I do? "


    While comforting brother Zhong Ming, I kept a close eye on the man who was coming to me. This man has a cold face and dignified mana. At first sight, he is a master. He must be the elite of the shadow army!The man came up to me, expressionless, like a cold machine, stretched out a hand, but made a "please" gesture to us.


    "You..."


    "Ladies and gentlemen, please have a private talk."

 Chapter 361

    The car is driving on the road in Beijing. On both sides of the street, I can''t see all the tall buildings. I can''t name each one. They are so high that I can''t see the words on the top of the building at all.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming is sitting beside me. He looks very nervous, but there should be something for me.


    Two of us were sitting in the back seat of the business van. There were three people in front of us. One was the one who just talked to us, sitting in the co driver''s seat. On the driver''s seat is a middle-aged driver who looks like he is in his forties. There is also a row of seats in the middle. There is a guy who also looks cold. At first sight, he is a cruel man.


    But it doesn''t matter, I''m not afraid of him, because I''m a wolf!


    It''s what they said Sir, would you please?


    Chief of the shadow army, the first thing I think of is Duan Qingtian. Is he back? No, he went to action last night. Did Qin Nan successfully stop the action, so he came back at this time?


    This posture is obviously aimed at me. Just a few hours after I arrived here, I caught it. Maybe I knew where I was going and came to catch me.


    That makes sense!


    I think so privately, because Qin Nan has not contacted me, and I have not received any news, so I have this understanding, so I am not worried at all.


    Four cars drive across the road and over the viaduct. The number of high-rise buildings around is gradually decreasing, and the last one is gone. Ordinary residential buildings are beginning to appear. They are all five or seven floors, which are just ordinary.


    On the street, you can occasionally see old people, old women, or playing chess, or buying vegetables home, or chatting.


    Further on, the road became narrower, and there were more people and small tricycles on the street. It was difficult for the business car to drive in. They didn''t plan to squeeze through like this. Instead, they drove to another road, stopped the car, took us out of the car and went into the alley.


    A Siheyuan that looks the same as others is worth a lot of money, but in the eyes of the residents, it''s just a home.


    But here, it''s not just home, it''s one of the bases of the shadow army!


    "Here they are, sir." The man who brought us came to the door, knocked on it, and whispered to the inside.


    My heart says you are not ungrateful? Is this what we want to come to?!


    Inside, a deep voice said, "let them in."


    No!


    I can hear it. It''s not a section commander! I said, how can I come back so soon? Has the operation not been cancelled? This


    Just thinking that the man had answered "yes" and pushed the door open gently, he stood aside and made a "please" gesture to us.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming and I went in. As soon as we entered, the door was closed from the outside. In the room, there were only two of us, and another one, standing opposite us with his back to us.


    "You''re here. I heard that you went out of the closed door. It turns out that you''re here!" The man said in a deep voice and turned around. His tiger eyes were staring at me, furious!


    Lin Dingkun!


    "It''s you!"


    I didn''t know that Lin Dingkun had come to Kyoto before. It was only at this time that I knew that commander Duan had come to Donghai and left Kyoto to him to manage. It''s no wonder that he must have known about me in the war between the east coast and kongmiaojiao. Similarly, he must have known that I escaped without permission.


    So, I was discovered by them just after I came to Kyoto. It''s understandable that Lin Dingkun caught me in a rage.


    It''s just that your intelligence network is really accurate in catching your own people!


    I bared my teeth, looked at the angry Lin Dingkun in front of me, and said with a smile, "it''s major general Lin who has invited me. I don''t dare to. But I''m really upset. What''s the matter with inviting me to this place today?"


    "What''s the matter? Don''t you know what you do? " When Lin Dingkun looked at me, he became more angry. His eyes seemed to turn red, and his blood was full.


    "What I do Of course I know. Today''s so-called "please" But is it just a matter of saying, you say, what about command mistakes, violation of military orders, going out of the closed door without permission, and punishment for several crimes? "


    "Brother!" Elder brother Zhong Ming pulled me for a moment, indicating that I would stop talking and don''t annoy him. Maybe he would give me some serious punishment.


    But I shook my head and looked at Lin Dingkun in front of me with firm eyes.


    If it were commander Duan here today, it would not be as troublesome as it is today, and it would not be possible to create such a situation as it is now. Lin Dingkun didn''t like to see me, and he was grumpy and eccentric. It''s no secret in the shadow army. When he punished me, I didn''t intend to be a good boy!


    Simply, don''t hide, don''t dodge, don''t retreat, don''t resist, is to put everything on the surface, let him a ruthless! I also thought about it. What can I say in the future.


    Lin Dingkun looked at me, his face flushed with anger, pointed at me and cried: "Guo Rui! Don''t think you can do anything wrong with the support of a section of commander! contrary! If you make a mistake, you must be punished severely! ""Yes, what kind of boat club do you have? It''s a bridge between us and non-governmental organizations, but we don''t have to ask you! Without you, we can find someone else to build another organization, and he can still do that. And you are just an abandoned person! "


    "You..." Brother Zhong Ming''s lips moved and he wanted to speak, but he didn''t say it in the end. Maybe he thought it was difficult for an outsider to intervene, or he thought that if he said too much and angered the guy, he might be angry with me


    But I''m not afraid of it. Facing Lin Dingkun, what I don''t know is that I have confidence!


    "Major general Lin, I respect your strength and understand your thoughts, but I also have my position and my thoughts. When the Tongzhou society was established, I didn''t get the help of the shadow army. Don''t worry about that."


    "As for who you want to find and what organizations you want to establish, you can do whatever you want. I can''t interfere with you, and you won''t make trouble for me."


    "Well! Your little organization? What can we do to recruit a group of scattered practitioners and a group of kids? It''s just a compliment to you at that time. On this scale, we don''t need to do anything at all. If we do it, it will be gone in a flash! "


    "Hiss..."


    So far, I finally frowned.


    It''s true that although TongZhou club seems to be prosperous, in fact, the inside information is still empty. That beggar is a good card that I buried. Unfortunately, this card can''t be played at this time. I can only hope that he can play some role in the future.


    The rest, as he said, are not many human mages. They are all scattered practitioners. Their strength is not on the stage at all. Most of them are ghosts. Among them, the most powerful are Baron, Lang Feng and Gong sun Shu. They are all in our system at this time. We have to take them with us when there are big things.


    If so, we should call it a local organization. We can only say that it is too arrogant.


    "That''s good. As the eldest, I''d like to thank you first. If there''s any punishment or blame, I''ll come as soon as possible. I''ll do as you please."


    I said, reaching out from my arms, I took out the black book representing the identity of the shadow army and patted it on the small table beside me, with eyes wide open and staring at the people in front of me!


    "Such a mistake, I know I can''t stay in the shadow army any longer, don''t you think, major general Lin?"


    "Of course! You know something


    Lin Dingkun said in a deep voice. With a move of his right hand, the mana flows. An invisible force instantly sucks the small book on the table and flies to his hand.


    "Guo Rui, you have made mistakes several times, and you have never changed after repeated education. Moreover, you are only an extra staff member. Today, as a major general and a deputy commander of the shadow army, I declare that you will be deprived of your status as a shadow army lieutenant colonel and all the benefits you receive! From then on, you are no longer a member of our shadow army! "


    "Good!" I stare at him, shout, arms, face, but with a smile.


    "More than that, you have to be punished!"


    "That''s right. I don''t think I just got a punishment of deprivation of status. That''s just what I want!"


    Lin Dingkun looked at me, nodded slightly, turned and walked to the bookshelf, and took a dagger.


    "Good boy, you have some backbone. I won''t punish you any more. Although our shadow army is in the military, it''s a wizard who came from the river and lake. Now that you have no identity, you will not only be a member of our military in the future. Today, I will take the method of the river and lake as your final punishment!"


    Lin Dingkun said, shaking his hand, the dagger came out of the sheath and nailed directly in front of me.


    "The way of the river and the lake, three swords and six holes!"


    "No way, brother!" As soon as brother Zhong Ming heard this word, he immediately changed his color. He wanted to stop me at that time.


    I put out my hand to stop him, shook my head with a smile, and took the knife in my hand.


    It''s cold and silver. It''s really a good knife.


    Just, my chubby body, insert a knife, will come out from behind, if this can''t come out, how can three knives and six holes?


    I weighed the dagger, raised my head and said with a smile: "poor, poor. Although I have experienced a lot of battles, I am still afraid of pain. I really can''t do this thing. Major general Lin, how about helping me?"


    As I said, I shook my hand and the dagger returned to Lin Dingkun''s hand again.


    "You want me to do it? Hum! You really have a lot of guts. If I do it, maybe I''ll find out where the three stabs are. "


    "Well, at most It''s just the heart. " I spread out my hand and said indifferently.


    "Brother, why are you still..."


    "Don''t worry, with his pride, he won''t kill me at this time. It doesn''t matter. Anyway, it''s all three stabs. It''s the same for anyone."


    I patted elder brother Zhong Ming''s arm so that he didn''t have to worry. I looked at Lin Dingkun and yelled, "come on!""Good boy, you have seed!"


    Lin Dingkun''s eyes moved, his right hand immediately clenched the handle of the knife. As soon as he stepped on the sole of his foot, the whole person rushed over in an instant, with the tip of the knife in front of him!


    Poof!


    This knife carries magic power. The point of the knife is exactly the position of my navel. It stabs into my body without any hindrance!


    At the same time, the pain immediately rushed into my brain, almost let me shout out, but the next moment, a trace of mana into my Dantian.


    Lin Dingkun refined his foreign Kung Fu. Under the impact of this kind of powerful mana, my level 26 bottleneck was instantly reopened, and my level instantly stepped into level 27!

 Chapter 362

    Poof!


    With a stab, the sharp pain and the impact of mana came at the same time. Under this stimulation, my level 26 bottleneck was suddenly broken and entered level 27!


    This is something that never happened!


    My system has nothing to do with other Manas, or even the essence of heaven and earth. It grows by itself. In the past, it was upgraded by fighting monsters and practicing day after day. Today, it has never been upgraded because of the intervention of external forces!


    However, at this time, I obviously can''t think so much clearly. The collision of two kinds of mana, coupled with the pain of my body, has already made me a little at a loss. I don''t know what to do when I connect.


    But at this time, a touch of gold suddenly appeared in my mind. In a moment, the golden light as big as a grain of Rice turned into a pillar of light touching the sky and the earth!


    My mind is full of gold, I can''t see anything else!


    No! There are still some outlines that can be seen. They are hidden in the golden light. If you don''t look carefully, you can''t really see them clearly.


    It''s like just returning to the dark cabin from a place with plenty of light, the vision suddenly becomes blurred, as if the pupil has no time to shrink back, so that it can''t see clearly.


    Although I don''t know if I have a pair of eyes in my mind, at this time, I really feel too similar to the visual reaction.


    I fell into a golden light in my mind. I didn''t feel what happened outside. It seemed that even the pain on my body disappeared.


    For brother Zhong Ming and Lin Dingkun, what they see is another magical picture.


    According to elder brother Zhong Ming, at that time, after Lin Dingkun''s stab, my body suddenly lit up a golden light! Although not dazzling, but this golden light appears in the human body, there is always a very sacred feeling!


    What''s more, the most surprising thing is that after the golden light, the place where Lin Dingkun stabbed me in the abdomen was supposed to be bloody, but at this time, there was no change!


    This knife, stab, stab in! However, in the follow-up, there is no more


    The knife was really stuck in my abdomen, but it was like the knife was inserted into the pillow. It was soft, bleeding and had no other effect on me.


    In their eyes, even in my expression, I couldn''t see that I had been stabbed, as if it didn''t matter.


    All in all, this time should be the time for me to feel the golden light in my mind.


    Then the golden light outside the body and in the mind should appear at the same time.


    "Ha


    Lin Dingkun looked at me in front of him. He felt that his knife did not plunge into the human body, but into the cotton. He was shocked. He drank and pulled out the knife.


    Quiet!


    There was no scream, no twitch of the body, even no blood flow, everything was so calm.


    Lin Dingkun and elder brother Zhong Ming both looked at it. The wound on my belly button was still there. They could even see the shape of the knife. But there was nothing else.


    Inside the wound, like a golden tunnel, there is no blood, no meat, no imagined disgusting stabbed viscera.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming later told me that at that time, I felt like a big piece of golden plasticine. When I went in with a knife, my body was still golden plasticine. As long as I squeezed it twice, it would recover.


    No wonder he said so, because my wound is really healing at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the wound caused by the knife is not big, and the meat almost fits with the meat. Soon, that is, after a few breaths, the wound on my navel healed quickly, and the golden light on my body began to fade.


    "Hold the grass!"


    Lin Dingkun looked at the whole body uninjured I, suddenly angry, raised his hand is a knife!


    Poof!


    A knife, only a few inches under my ribs!


    "Brother!" Brother Zhong Ming yells out at once. One escape doesn''t mean every escape!


    But as soon as Lin Dingkun''s knife came in, the golden light on me, which was about to go away, suddenly lit up again. Then, Lin Dingkun felt that he had stabbed cotton again


    Elder brother Zhong Ming felt that there was another large piece of golden rubber paste in front of him


    When the knife was pulled out, it was another bloodless wound. After a few breaths, the wound healed again.


    "I don''t believe it


    Lin Dingkun again, this time even elder brother Zhong Ming is not nervous, quietly watching him play.


    Sure enough, this knife is as useless as the last two.


    After the wound healed, the golden light on my body began to fade again, and the golden light in my mind began to gradually disappear, slowly becoming a normal person.


    "I see how you can hide this time!"Lin Dingkun can be the deputy commander of the shadow army. He has no brain. He goes down three times. After each stab, the golden light on my body will light up. Then he will wait for the golden light to disappear and stab again to see if it is really so evil!


    He could see that elder brother Zhong Ming was not stupid either. As soon as he saw that my golden light was fading, he also knew that this kind of non-human things could not happen all the time. The big probability of the problem was that golden light. At this time, when he saw that Lin Dingkun had to fight, he immediately drank: "stop, three swords have passed!"


    Only a few words can explain the situation.


    I just broke free from the golden light. Although I could see some outlines vaguely, I still had low visibility, could not see anything clearly, and had no feeling on my body. Who knows he stabbed me three times.


    It can be said that I just woke up and didn''t know anything. Then I heard the voice of elder brother Zhong Ming


    Hold the grass! You son of a bitch, you''re going to come after three cuts?!


    I didn''t like it then! Directly a short body, aimed at his knife, with my chest, directly against the past!


    Huh?!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming and Lin Dingkun were stunned. They didn''t know what I was doing. Although my chest was harder than my abdomen, it couldn''t be harder than the knife. The only action in a critical moment was to aim my chest at the tip of the knife?


    You know, once the chest knife, the chance of death to be greater!


    "Brother!"


    "You want to die?"


    Two people are drinking out loud, but the next moment, I will startle their eyes!


    Bang!


    The sharp point of the knife reached my chest, but I couldn''t move forward any more. No matter how Lin Dingkun worked, this knife would hurt me!


    Since you dare to do so, you have the strength to do so!


    My chest was shining purple red. The system felt the danger and immediately blocked Lin Dingkun''s knife. The next moment, the purple red light flashed, and a strange force came out. In an instant, the dagger with good quality turned into powder!


    Joke! My system is beyond the world. No matter how good a Dao is, how can you win it?!


    "Sizzling -"


    the purplish red light flashed, and the dust floated in the slight wind, or moved slowly on the ground, and the sound was just like this.


    Lin Dingkun holding the only remaining hilt, staring at everything in front of him, the whole person seems to be silly.


    I patted my chest, straightened up, looked at him calmly, and said, "the three sabres have passed, and the punishment is over. Major general Lin, from now on, we have nothing to do with each other. There is, and it''s just the relationship between the officials and the people. I don''t need to send them away."


    With that, I turned my head and left, holding brother Zhong Ming in one hand and pushing the door open with the other hand. The door "whooped" toward both sides, hit the wall and bounced back half the way.


    The soldiers in the whole yard were frightened. They had never seen such a horizontal one!


    They all know Mr. Lin''s temper. Who is not careful? Who is not polite? But today, there is such a man, after he ordered him to come in, he even pushed the door so recklessly!


    And look at the state of this man what the hell! No damage!


    What kind of character is this?!


    These people have been in Yanjing for a long time. This is my first time here. Naturally, they don''t know my identity. What''s more, I''m no longer a shadow army.


    "Come on, brother Zhong Ming." I said, regardless of them, go straight to the gate.


    Although elder brother Zhong Ming had some doubts, considering the current situation, he held back and didn''t send any papers. He just walked quietly beside me and followed me out of the door.


    People in a yard don''t know what to do. When they look at the room, their parents'' officials stand not far from the door, clearly looking at everything released in the yard, but they don''t make a sound to stop them.


    That should be No need to stop.


    We thought so, and then we watched me and elder brother Zhong Ming walk out of the courtyard and into the street.


    There may be secret sentries around, but it is estimated that they are all in the same state of mind. If they can get out, they are not the people who need to intercept. Moreover, they have not received orders, so they have no further control.


    In the evening, more than five o''clock in the afternoon, the two of us walked out of the courtyard and left the secret base of the shadow army. We had nothing to do with them. From then on, we had nothing to do with them!


    "Let''s go. After dinner, I''ll go back and have a rest early. I''m a little tired, which makes him more tired." I stretched a waist, heartless said.


    "Well Brother, I want to ask, just in that room, I saw you get three knives with my own eyes, but why didn''t you do anything? Do you have any backhand? Is this a spell? "


    "Ah Well, sort of. I''ll explain to you when I get back later. " I think about it, some embarrassed to scratch the head, perfunctory way.It''s not that I don''t want to say it, but I can''t explain it very well.


    Lin Dingkun''s stab made me rise to level 27, which is not an ordinary level. Level 27 means I can learn another skill!


    And it''s this skill that makes me save the day.


    Refining body gold body block!

 Chapter 363

    Refining body gold body block!


    After my 27th level, my learning skill is also the only passive skill so far!


    Before that, whether it''s sky strategy, eye detection, taking things from the air, or bright palm, ice armor, thunderbolt hammer, all these skills need my subjective consciousness to operate, but this time, it''s a passive skill!


    It''s hard to build a body.


    You can tell by the name that this is a defensive skill, and the word "gold body" can already explain some things.


    Now many games have begun to use this setting, Jinshen, it means invincible! It means that any attack of the enemy, whether it is damage or control, can not produce any effect on their own!


    And this is the meaning of this move!


    However, different from the invincible or absolute defense barrier commonly seen in the game, my refined body gold barrier has a unique function.


    This move is called "refining the body" because of its ability to control the body.


    Just like the three knives that Lin Dingkun stabbed me just now, when one knife passed, there would be a wound on my body. I didn''t keep it out, but I didn''t feel any pain, bleeding or anything. In a short time, the wound would recover by itself.


    This is a small wound caused by a small weapon. If it''s a big weapon or some powerful spell, it will cause me a large area of damage?


    It depends on the situation.


    If I had a big hole in my stomach, the effect would not change, but the repair time would be longer. And if it''s big enough to hit me as a whole, what will happen?


    If the other party''s damage has reached this level, then my body will become a pile of scattered golden particles, just like a large group of fireflies.


    Such a volume, under such a powerful attack, is impossible to stay in the same place, but it will certainly disperse, but soon, with the wind to another position, to re form my body.


    Of course, or that sentence, it will take longer!


    If the arm, leg or even head is cut off, the severed limb will turn into a golden light, connect with the body, and finally recover. The same time is proportional to the size of the injury.


    It can be said that this move is a full life saving skill!


    Before that, my passive skill can only be said to be a talisman, which can be active and passive, but the cooldown time is a little long, once every seven days.


    This one, though limited, is much better than that one.


    Three times a day! One attack I can''t resist at a time, and it will cause damage to me!


    Because I didn''t resist at that time and let Lin Dingkun stab me. I had already met the above conditions. What''s more, maybe the remaining consciousness of pain started skill learning, or maybe the system itself had spirituality and wanted to protect the Lord. My body refining gold broke out, which not only helped me block the next two sabres, but also made one of my sabres invalid.


    Unfortunately, today''s three use opportunities have been used up, but fortunately, there are three times a day. With this skill, tomorrow''s World War I will have another card!


    In a big stall not far from our hotel, brother Zhong Ming and I had a bowl of luxurious noodles and a large plate of barbecues.


    He told me what I looked like at that time, and after I straightened out my skills, I told him.


    "That''s a good move! Brother, with this move, you have three more lives Elder brother Zhong Ming holds chopsticks in one hand and string in the other. He chews meat in his mouth vaguely. He looks envious and shocked.


    "Yes, I didn''t expect that there was such a good thing. My master didn''t tell me that at that time." I nodded my head and told a lie without blushing.


    I can''t tell him about the system. It''s the existence of subverting the world outlook. So I can only say that I once met an expert who taught me some skills. He taught me this move, but I didn''t meet such a dangerous thing before, so I didn''t know it until today.


    The period of time is a certain time before today after I met him. The archetype of the character AITMO who who who!


    Anyway, he couldn''t find anything wrong. If he wanted to know me, he said that the master had traveled around and I couldn''t find him. Last time I met him, it was just a coincidence.


    Fortunately, he didn''t ask.


    all kinds of people are become dejected and despondent, or they are just quiet eating. Sometimes they make complaints about their voices.


    People''s joys and sorrows are not the same, everyone will not know what each other''s heart is thinking, and I just think they are too noisy.


    But fortunately, only in such a place can our conversation be covered. No one understands who we are and what we are, and what we will do tomorrow"Brother Zhong Ming, you eat first, and I''ll take a hand."


    I suddenly said, laughing and standing up, toward the nearby public toilet walked past.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming sat behind me, looking at my back, sighed and put down his chopsticks.


    After all I still don''t have much appetite.


    He stood up and said to the people in the stall, don''t close the table, or he went to the other side. He didn''t really have three anxieties. He just felt that sitting here, inexplicably flustered.


    When the door of the public toilet was opened, it was indeed Kyoto. Even this place was cleaner than others. Brother Zhong Ming went into the room next to me. Just after closing the door, he suddenly found that there was ghost in his compartment.


    "Are you ready? That place must have three floors inside and three floors outside! We can''t make any mistakes, let alone let them run away! It''s a big deal. Brother Zhong Ming''s revenge is coming! "


    In the bathroom compartment, I looked at luckie and some kids in front of me and whispered.


    As early as when I came here, I had already released Lu Qijun, let him use his ghost control skills, cooperate with the elves, catch some little ghosts, surround the theater where the Beijing dialect troupe is going to gather, and keep a close watch on them!


    Just now, I said I had to go to the toilet on the pretext. In fact, I received a report from Lu Qijun.


    "Boss, you can rest assured that everything has been arranged. There is absolutely no problem. I have never done anything of such a large scale. The whole theater, including several surrounding streets, main roads and intersections, is watched by people. There is absolutely no problem! No, you ask them


    Lu Qijun said, pointing to a few kids around him.


    The strength of these kids is not strong, but they are by no means weak. At first sight, they are the leading little leaders. After listening to Lu Qijun''s words, they all nodded and patted their chest to ensure that they are absolutely safe.


    "That''s good. Keep monitoring until we go tomorrow. If there is any change, report it immediately. If any of them leave, follow up immediately. Remember?"


    "Remember, don''t worry, boss!" Lu Qijun said.


    I asked all the possibilities I could think of. Maybe it''s because I''m helping others this time. Maybe it''s because the purpose of this battle is so serious and so enthusiastic. So I''m very attentive to this battle.


    But when I walked out of the compartment, I saw brother Zhong Ming standing outside, looking at me with arms around his chest. I knew that he heard everything. Maybe my acting was too bad, or maybe my voice was too loud


    The next day, at ten o''clock in the morning, it was sunny, but there was still some cool wind in the early spring, so it was very comfortable.


    The meeting place of Beijing dialect troupe is not in the city, but near the suburbs. This is also a development zone, but it has not been developed yet.


    I believe it used to be a busy place. Otherwise, the theater would not have been opened here. According to master, the Peking opera company used to only make a living by running dramas. Later, it changed because no one saw it.


    This theater is built at a T-junction, on the corner, across the road, is a piece of wasteland, there are no trees, at most there are a few wild flowers, weeds are everywhere, far away, there are so many small bungalows, do not get together, stand alone there, may be nail households, may also be no money people''s helpless move.


    On the other side, on one side of the T-shaped, there is an old abandoned building. In the distance, there is a factory, which is also abandoned. The original residents and workers do not know where they are now. Now only bricks and tiles are left, which has become a temporary residence for stray dogs and some birds. Of course, beggars may occasionally pass by.


    It''s also quite open here. From a distance, you can see that a new building is being built. The prototype of the high-rise building is covered with green cloth, and the tower crane is moving slowly.


    This situation, this scene, all reveal a kind of people walk tea cool sad feeling.


    "It looks pretty shabby. They still live here."


    On the roadside, a few of us stood there to watch the situation. There should have been people queuing up in the square at the gate of the theater, but there were only a few people at this time. At this time, the original bright theater became dilapidated, especially in case the side wall almost disintegrated itself!


    "Maybe it''s more secret here. No one''s coming."


    On the street, I have brother Zhong Ming standing beside me. Behind me, Baron, Lang Feng and Gongsun Shu are all here! There is also a fat monk who may not be so willing.


    "The two at the door What is it? " I asked, pointing to two grotesque objects at the door of the theatre.


    At the gate of the theater, two strange guys were acting as soldiers on guard, instead of walking around and looking at the situation outside. But obviously, their eyesight is not so good, we stand outside the street, and did not deliberately cover up the body, but they do not seem to see us.


    Unexpectedly, when I asked, brother Zhong Ming''s face changed at that time. Looking at these two guys, his eyes were full of anger: "these two It''s a puppet! It''s Pinocchio''s puppet"Pinocchio..." I thought for a moment, this guy is the murderer who killed his parents!


    I see. The real enemy is in front of us!


    "Then there''s nothing more to say, ladies and gentlemen!"


    "Yes Baron and others immediately agreed in a low voice.


    "The enemy is right in front of us. After years of enmity, we''ll report it today. Let''s go!"


    "Yes


    The three demons showed their intention to kill at the same time. In my hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword has been released. Elder brother Zhong Ming frowned and locked his teeth. The fat monk''s face was tangled and he wanted to be lazy.


    The two puppets at the door just reacted and wanted to go back to report, but it was too late. Just in a moment, we were there!


    The fight is on.

 Chapter 364

    No one knows how many pieces of memories this seemingly shabby place carries in the abandoned theater in the suburb of Kyoto


    "Here again! This year is really fast, year by year, and now it''s getting more and more boring. "


    "Who said no? Especially Alas! Anyway, it''s a thing of the past. It seems that the guy is dead. "


    "Dead! I''ve got the information. I didn''t expect that I was saved by them. "


    "No matter who it is, at least we are free, but the boss His nedan can''t come back. "


    "What''s the matter?"?! Without that guy, the boss''s strength can come back, and we can help him to practice, just for a long time. "


    "It''s better to live without hope before. I''d rather go against it than trust that guy."


    ¡­¡­


    Among the dilapidated decorations in the theater, one of the walls has become a ruin. Several pieces of red cloth originally hung on the ceiling have fallen down. The wooden boards on the stage are constantly squeaking, and half of the seats in the audience are broken.


    These are all traces of time. Once upon a time, it was not like this.


    The theater is very old, and its architectural style has been out of tune with the times. The most obvious point is that the pillars actually cross the auditorium, seriously blocking the sight of a few rows.


    But obviously no one will worry about it now, because there is no one here.


    In the theater, Five ghosts and demons, all in human form, stand or sit on the edge of the stage. Beijing dialect troupe, Five ghosts gather!


    "I don''t need to see that face on such a memorable day this year. Ah, it''s comfortable!"


    On the stage, a man sat on the edge of the stage, yelling loudly, while talking, he exaggeratedly raised his arms, stretched a big stretch, and then directly fell down, lying on the already dirty platform, did not dislike.


    A pair of gaudy, pointed leather shoes, full face of oil paint, and a round red nose, Beijing opera company second, clown!


    Originally, this character would not be used in drama, but it might be for the sake of having a bright spot, merging Chinese and Western culture, and attracting attention. When several people were together, they found this guy, and he became the second of the five.


    And he''s the only one of the five I''ve seen before.


    "Then we''ll play a play according to our usual practice. When we get tired, we''ll go out and have a big meal. The road and the woods are our dormitories! Ha ha ha ha ha


    A sharp and funny voice sounded, and the one sitting nearest to the gate of the five people said that he was very presumptuous and abnormal.


    This man was wearing a white shirt, but he used an oil pen to put some strange patterns on it. His head was round like a pebble. The hair on his head was very sparse, which was a little better than baldness. Because of his skin color, he looked like a kiwi.


    At this time, he was holding an umbrella that looked very shabby in his hand and carrying a knife on his back. He was laughing and waving his umbrella.


    This is the youngest member of Beijing dialect troupe!


    There are different kinds of dramas in the world, but there are also some similarities. In a drama, there must be a tragic character who can earn tears with his miserable experience or laugh with his unfortunate special. He is such a person.


    What''s more, they earn more laughs and less tears, so they are called happy people.


    "I don''t mind, but we''ve been bullied by that guy for so many years and managed to escape from his control. Just as before, it''s too simple for us to Think about something big? "


    A man in a blue robe and top hat was sitting in the first row of the audience. His legs were wide open and his face was half covered with cloth. His eyes were full of banter.


    The fourth member of Beijing dialect troupe, the master of drama.


    The trick is fast. It''s all covered with blankets! A large dark cloth is a necessary prop for him. It''s also an important object he can''t leave in his hand all the year round. Even at this time, he seems to have an occupational disease. He always uses this cloth to cover his face. It''s mysterious.


    On one side, a dull looking man pursed his mouth, put his arms around his chest in a thoughtful manner, nodded solemnly, and made a dull voice: "well, I think it''s OK."


    "It''s up to big brother to help us set up a good script." Said the master.


    "It''s easy for you to trouble me again. It''s troublesome for me to set up a new play."


    "Well, it was because you were afraid of trouble that we didn''t have any new dramas, so there were fewer and fewer talents. Brother, you should be a little tired."


    On the stage, in addition to the clown, there was a person sitting.


    Different from the clown sitting on the edge, this person is sitting in the middle of the stage, cross legged, wearing a Christmas hat and a Chinese tunic suit. How can he look like a nondescript person, unspeakable weird.Beside him, there is also a brush as big as a mop. Ink drips from the tip of the brush, dripping on the red cloth on the stage, and the red cloth is dyed black.


    Beijing dialect troupe makes friends with elder brother and master scholar.


    It is said that this guy was a cultural man before he died. After he died, he gradually became a ghost demon. He got the human form and went back to his old career. He wanted to create more cultural works. After the Beijing dialect troupe got together, he began to write scripts for this group. He was not only their elder brother, but also the soul of the whole team!


    But this guy has one drawback, that is, he is too lazy


    And that stupid guy, of course, is the third one, Pinocchio! That''s the direct killer who killed brother Zhong Ming''s parents!


    "Kill --!"


    Five people are in the theater, all of a sudden, the roar from the outside directly burst in! Pinocchio was the first to respond!


    "Someone''s coming!"


    "Enemy?"


    Voice just fell, suddenly the door curtain "Shua" suddenly was lifted up, two figures left and right straight into the air!


    "I''ll do it!"


    A tall clown jumped up from the stage, reached for a move, put a mace in his hand, directly stepped on the table, and rushed out in an instant, smiling and full of war!


    "Wait! That''s not! There are people in the back Pinocchio and the master shouts at the same time, but it''s too late. The clown has rushed to the front, raised his hand and hit the flying object.


    Bang!


    Only then did the clown see what it was.


    With dull eyes, brown body, stiff joints and long nose, isn''t this Pinocchio''s puppet?!


    At this moment, a figure suddenly rushed into the theater like a strong wind. In the blink of an eye, it came to the clown.


    "Second brother, be careful!"


    "Second brother!"


    A few onlookers saw clearly and cried at the same time, but it was too late to rescue at such a distance.


    The clown hears his brother''s cry, but before he can react, he feels that a shadow has appeared in front of him. At this time, he is in the air, and the mace is smashed on the puppet. He can''t take it back for a while. At this time, it''s the time of emptiness!


    "Look


    I have five fingers on my right hand, shining with gold. I clap it with one hand.


    Bright palm!


    Bang!


    The clown''s body flew back in an instant. The master sat on the chair, his eyes narrowed slightly, sneered, and suddenly flew up, with a black cloth in his hand!


    The broad black cloth instantly envelops the clown''s body. At the moment when the clown bumps into the black cloth, the person seems to disappear. The whole black cloth is floating and light, and you can''t see that there is a person wrapped in it.


    The next moment, the master of the opera falls to the ground, and the black cloth shakes to the side. The clown''s body appears again, and stands on the ground safely. It''s just that he is in a bad state, covering his stomach, bending his body, his face is in pain, and his face is distorted.


    It seems that this bright palm is not without effect, but also caused some damage to him.


    "Who''s coming?"


    The master picked up the brush, but did not stand up, just pointed to me with the tip of the pen, and cheered coldly.


    Behind me, brother Zhong Ming, Baron, Lang Feng, Gongsun Shu, and the fat monk hiding behind Gongsun Shu all came in and stood at the door, looking coldly at the Five ghosts in front of me.


    "The man who killed you!"


    I took out my sword and pointed it at the master scholar with the same point. My face was full of banter.


    At this time, the clown finally recovered. As soon as he looked up, he saw me at the first sight, and his eyes widened!


    I was separated from him for only half a year. During the first World War, I didn''t believe he could forget me, especially my figure was so conspicuous Cough, black again!


    And behind me, brother Zhong Ming also stood there, which deepened his memory!


    "It''s you! It''s you, boy! And And you! Third brother, be careful. This man is looking for you. He seems to want revenge. "


    Cried the clown, holding the mace.


    "Revenge?" Pinocchio frowned, stepped forward, arched his hand and said, "I don''t know who was killed by me. What''s the revenge?"


    "Hum!" I gave a cold hum and waved to my back to let elder brother Zhong Ming come to the front. "You ask him, what have you done to him?"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming stood beside me and looked at the five people in front of me, especially Pinocchio. His repressed emotion could no longer be controlled and released instantly!


    Pinocchio


    "Ah?" Pinocchio''s eyelids jumped and looked at him as if he had foreseen something bad in the future.


    "Do you remember what happened on the highway six years ago?"


    "Highway? I can''t remember! How can I remember all the things that happened six years ago? ""Don''t you remember?" As soon as brother Zhong Ming heard this, he was furious. He looked at him as if he was just saying that his parents were just unimportant people. If he killed them, he would kill them. At that time, he could not help his blood surging and his mana roared like a sea roar!


    "Well, I''ll give you a long memory!" When Zhong Ming drinks, he seems to tear his throat.


    The next moment, his whole body jumped up in an instant and went straight to the Five ghosts in the capital below.


    "Keep up!" I yelled quickly and followed him for fear that brother Zhong Ming would suffer.


    On the stage, the master scholar, watching us dive down, sneered and said: "when we are incompetent? Brothers, up


    "Good!"


    In front of the stage, the four ghosts went to battle together and used their weapons directly. In an instant, sparks collided!

 Chapter 365

    Bang!


    Clown remember to eat or not remember to fight. One of the four ghosts is the first. When he swings the mace, he rushes to the front and faces our front brother Zhong Ming.


    "Be careful! Everybody, cover brother Zhong Ming! " I cried at once.


    "Yes


    Gongsun Shu and others agreed to disperse in an instant and draw an arc to encircle the four ghosts, trying to make a mess from the side. Only the fat monk was still standing in the same place, at a loss.


    At this time, brother Zhong Ming and the clown have already met!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming has a stick in his hand. It seems that he has space equipment. Holding the stick with both hands, he turns over and hits the clown''s mace!


    Hoo!


    A gust of wind took this as the center of the circle and spread instantly, blowing people''s lapels. At the same time, it also blew the black cloth in the hands of the Opera master


    "You kids who only make trouble, let me show you a trick. Stop it!"


    The master said with a sneer. As soon as his feet turned, his whole body suddenly turned like a * * and the black cloth on his hand instantly spread out to us!


    "Flash!" I gave a big drink, grabbed elder brother Zhong Ming and left the place in a blink, which made the master of the play jump into the air. But jugglers are jugglers. They never miss!


    Heibu swayed in the place where we disappeared. I don''t know whether it was intentional or the change after we escaped. The guy''s body method was strange. Heibu''s light postage rose and directly covered Baron on the other side.


    "Barron, be careful!" I hastened to shout, and at the same time, I rushed back with elder brother Zhong Ming.


    At this time, the rest of the people are also open hands and feet, move hands.


    In front of Lang Feng is the young man who is happy. At this time, he has an umbrella and a knife. His kiwifruit like face smiles like a fool, and his hands swing like two wheels. He dances through the shadows and goes straight to the past!


    It seems to be the same trick as Wang baquan, but it''s unpredictable and weird. Lang Feng holds a waist knife in his hand and can only block the attack from left to right. He really can''t take the opportunity to attack and is forced to retreat.


    On the other hand, Baron has already found Pinocchio. In Pinocchio''s hand, a chopping axe is shining silver and extremely sharp. It directly collides with his waist knife!


    And it was at this time that there was a black on Barron''s head, and the black cloth of the dramatist came!


    "Be careful!" Gongsun Shuli drinks and flies up. With a move of both hands, the purple black round array is formed under the master. At the next moment, countless black boa rush out and bite the master above!


    "Hum!"


    With a cold hum and a kick, the master quickly left the array before the black boa came. With a shake in his hand, Heibu retreated, released the siege of Baron, and threw down directly. Heibu passed, and the countless black boa really disappeared.


    "Good means!"


    Gongsun Shu fell back to the ground and looked at the master. He frowned and moved his fingers.


    At this time, brother Zhong Ming and I have rushed back. Brother Zhong Ming only has enemies in his eyes. He directly bypasses the clown who rushes to him and rushes to Pinocchio!


    The clown just wanted to go back, but he was caught up by me. He had no time to take care of his third brother.


    Pinocchio, holding a sharp axe, was fighting against baron. Suddenly, he felt a cool wind coming behind him. His fighting experience showed itself incisively and vividly at this time. He immediately bowed his head and dodged a stick from elder brother Zhong Ming. Then he turned around and shook open Baron''s knife with the back of the axe. He turned back with the anti shock force and chopped at Zhong Ming with an axe!


    Hoo!


    The sharp blade seems to flash across a silver moon. Although brother Zhong Ming dodges in time, he still cuts his skirt and can only stay away for a while.


    On the other hand, Gongsun Shu has already started a battle with the Opera master. This is a rare moment when Gongsun Shu is depressed. His Dharma array is a little weak in front of the Opera master. No matter how he does it, as long as the Opera master shakes his black cloth, it will be invalid at that time, and he has already taken advantage of this time to leave the range of the Dharma array.


    Gongsun Shu''s hands are constantly waving, and the arrays are quickly condensed. The attack mode is not as simple as the black python. Some are like birds, some are as thin as mosquitoes and flies, and even a round array is directly swung as a flying knife.


    But the Opera master was not afraid at all. Seeing the moves, he solved his attacks again and again.


    I had a fierce fight with the clown. There was no pressure on me to use my right hand sword and left hand hammer. I could analyze other situations. When I saw Gongsun Shu''s situation, my heart sank.


    The ranking of Beijing Opera Troupe by age has nothing to do with its strength. Although the master of this opera is the fourth, his actual strength is probably the best among them!


    At least, I''ve never seen such a ghost!


    No, maybe I''ve seen the other three ghosts in the ghost selling place in Shepan Town, just like Gongsun Shu.At that time, only Gongsun Shu, who had the vision to see my ability, volunteered to follow me, while the other three did not respond.


    They have the same strength as Gongsun Shu. Then, the dramatist in front of them Is it the same?


    Like Gongsun Shu, he is a real "mage" who is proficient in Dharma array and some troublesome pure magic attacks. However, his actual combat experience and Research on magic are obviously better than Gongsun Shu. That''s why this situation appears.


    With Gongsun Shu''s strength, he may not lose, but he is not expected to win.


    On the other hand, Pinocchio did not panic at all, his axe kept flying, and his body used flexible movements that did not match his expression. He evaded the attack several times and resisted.


    Baron, holding a waist knife in his hand, cleaved away again. On the other side, elder brother Zhong Ming also came with a stick.


    Pinocchio turned his body and waved his axe. He blocked Baron''s knife first, followed by a ghostly movement at his feet. He gave way to brother Zhong Ming and raised his leg!


    Bang!


    This foot is on his stick. At that time, the stick stepped on the ground and couldn''t move!


    "Oh, no, I''m at a loss." Pinocchio was so cheap that he could not forget to make fun of them. He pushed his hand away from Baron, and suddenly grabbed the other hand on his body, then immediately waved it out.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming obviously knew this move and immediately called out: "get out of the way!"


    After that, he directly bullied himself, knocked Pinocchio''s leg open, pulled out the stick, and immediately stepped away.


    The next moment, in Pinocchio''s side, there are many puppets in an instant!


    Round head, square body, etc. height, holding a long spear, like soldiers, standing beside Pinocchio.


    "Be careful! Puppet soldiers, this is different from those at the door! " Cried elder brother Zhong Ming, holding a stick in both hands and looking at the puppets with alert look on his face.


    Pinocchio was full of banter. He looked around and waved his hands: "do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, the puppet soldiers rushed out and rushed to the enemy in front of them.


    Although this kind of thing may not be so strong and intelligent as they are, the problem is that they are not afraid of death. And now I don''t know how many such things there are in Pinocchio. If you make a group for me, it''s ok?!


    And the other side only came up with four, and the boss hasn''t done it yet!


    I can''t help but look at the fat monk and get angry!


    You can help me with some work then! I brought you here as an audience. What''s going on?!


    I think so, looking at the clown in front of me, my heart is horizontal, a sword swings away his mace, my left hand directly pushes out, and the hammer of thunder is directly on his abdomen!


    "Go away!" I had a big drink, and my hand moved. It started to fall!


    Boom!


    The thunderbolt hammer turned into a thunderbolt sword in an instant, galloping away! How can he contend with the great power? The light of thunder flickered. The clown disappeared in the same place in the blink of an eye and flew out directly!


    On his flight route, there was a fat monk


    Hum! Let you not help!


    The fat monk was still waiting to see. He didn''t know the danger was around him. He suddenly felt that he was dark. Before he could react, he was hit by an object! Fly straight back!


    How could he be the only one who suffered?


    "Ah


    At the moment when the two of them hit each other, the clown suddenly gave out a pig like roar, as if suffering a lot!


    In fact, it''s not like it''s really a great pain


    The fat monk''s whole body is protected by the Buddha light, and he is just the furtive thing who is most afraid of the Buddha light!


    To him, the fat monk''s body is like wearing a layer of soft hedgehog armor, but the spines are longer and denser, and they also carry nerve stimulating poison


    The most fatal thing is that he still has a meteorite in front of him. If he attacks from both sides, the impact of the meteorite will force him to stay close to the "soft hedgehog armour" all the time. Life is not like death!


    I don''t think I can feel the pain in my whole life. The two men flew upside down and then turned into ground rolling gourds. With the disappearance of the falling force, the rebound force of fat monk Foguang finally played a role, and directly bounced him out, knocked over several rows of seats, rolled to the ground, and was full of black gas. He couldn''t stand up.


    "Well done!"


    I yelled, no longer to care about him, directly rushed to the battlefield, the target, of course, is Pinocchio!


    Although Gongsun Shu can''t win the master of drama, it''s OK to contain him. Our main goal is Pinocchio from beginning to end. Now we must not forget our original intention!


    On the stage, the master scholar looked at us calmly. At the moment, the clown lost, and he finally could not sit still. He stood up with his legs moving, looking at the war in front of him, especially the fat monk, with the same light in his eyes, eager to try."Buddha''s light protects the body? Hum! Interesting

 Chapter 366

    "Let me see how much weight you have!"


    On the stage, the master scholar who had never been able to do anything suddenly jumped up, stepped on his feet, and floated to him in an instant!


    "Be careful, everyone!" I looked at the master scholar who was floating like a piece of paper. I immediately had a worry in my heart. The ability of this product is absolutely higher than any of the four!


    Although the Five ghosts and demons of Beijing dialect troupe are not ranked by strength, in many cases, the higher the grade, the higher the cultivation Except for the clown


    At this time, the clown, who was attacked by me and the fat monk''s body protecting Buddha light, fell on a pile of broken chairs and was covered with black smoke. He couldn''t stand up.


    This guy has five five platoons, which is equivalent to a soldier. Unfortunately, he is not well-developed and is abandoned by us. At least we don''t care about him in the next battle.


    The other three, I believe that as long as they hit, they will certainly hurt his vitality. If they drag on like this, I don''t believe they can''t find their flaws! It''s just the master scholar


    I took a look at the guy, the master scholar obviously ran to the fat monk, and the sentence he called before he took the hand was the same. Fat monk that goods hob meat, mix not grudge! If you can let him hold that guy down, this game may be stable!


    "Fat monk, well done! Your plan is right. The clown really belittles the enemy


    I reached out to the fat monk and picked a big thumb. I looked at him admiringly.


    At this time, the fat monk just recovered from the shock and turned back:


    What the hell?!


    What, just my plan? What''s right? What? You''re underestimating the enemy? I am not! I didn''t! Don''t talk nonsense!


    But at this moment, it''s too late for him to react. The master''s body method is very fast, and he has come to him in a flash. With one stroke of brush in his hand, he suddenly waves down. The ink is just where the fat monk is!


    "Hold the grass!" At that time, the fat monk was in a daze. He flew directly and flashed over.


    Also thanks to this guy''s attack is linear, only for one place, fat monk dodge in time, but it is dangerous and dangerous to avoid the past.


    The master scholar did not succeed in a single blow, nor was he angry. He was not slow, but floated to the ground. With a wave of brush in his hand, he carried his back and looked at the fat monk with calm eyes.


    On the other hand, Pinocchio, taking advantage of the puppet soldiers to restrain brother Zhong Ming and Baron, rushed to the clown''s side, helped his second brother up and stroked him to help him deal with the wound.


    The Buddha''s light of the fat monk has a strong restraint effect on them. The damage caused by this kind of damage is not an ordinary wound. If you want to treat it, it will not be as simple as an ordinary wound!


    "Hiss..." Pinocchio''s success in the past also made him aware of the unusual nature of the wound. He immediately took a breath.


    In this case, if you want to cure him, I''m afraid you need to spend a lot of your mana!


    Now, it''s not the time to do this!


    At this time, Pinocchio suddenly felt a bad wind coming from behind him. He dodged the stick of elder brother Zhong Ming, returned his hand to avoid pursuing. He turned around, stood firm and looked forward.


    In front of him, elder brother Zhong Ming was angry, holding a long stick and covetous. On the other side, because of my intervention, the puppet soldiers had been destroyed.


    I threw away my sword, and the ghost face flying cloud sword rushed out like a snake and walked close to the ground. It quickly entangled the leg joints of two puppet soldiers standing side by side. It was the fragile place. Pull hard!


    Pop!


    The two puppeteers fell to the ground, their legs entangled, and it was difficult for them to get up.


    Baron took advantage of this opportunity to catch up with them, raised his waist knife and cut them down. He was aiming at their neck, cutting off their heads with several knives!


    I also found the characteristics of these puppet soldiers in several battles.


    As elder brother Zhong Ming said, they are much more powerful than the two soldiers outside the gate who are only used to stand guard. The most obvious thing is their defense. This kind of puppet soldiers, that is, Baron''s knife, can only cut down a few wisps of sawdust, and can''t hurt their roots.


    Only joints and necks are their weaknesses, but they are hard to attack.


    It''s also thanks to my ghost face. Feiyun sword is not an ordinary sword. It can bend and stretch. Only in this way can I restrain them and attack the weak points with strange angles. Otherwise, I can''t beat these guys and create a gap for brother Zhong Ming.


    Pinocchio looked at us and gave a cold hum: "hum! It''s just the elimination of a few puppet soldiers. Don''t get carried away. There''s more here! "


    After that, Pinocchio waved his big hand. In the blink of an eye, another group of puppet soldiers with knives and guns appeared in front of him!


    "How much does he have?" I just frowned and took a breath of air.


    If this guy really releases puppet soldiers continuously and consumes them like this, then we will fall into the disadvantage of both number and mana!It can''t go on like this!


    Gongsun Shu, transpose!


    I gave a big drink, and I moved at my feet. With a blink and taimingbu, I rushed directly behind the master of the opera. I hit Guangming palm with my left hand and patted it directly!


    Hoo!


    The bright palm was on the master of the opera, but this time, I didn''t feel like I was in the real situation, but I felt like I was trapped in cotton. It''s like a dress hanging on a hanger!


    "Leave me alone, go I yelled, and at the same time, I quickly blinked away from the master''s body.


    The next moment, the master of the play had turned around, and the black cloth swung past the position I was just in.


    "Well? It''s fast to hide With a banter and a shake of his wrist, black cloth returned to his arm again and put it on his little arm.


    I stood five steps away from him and stood with my sword. I said with a smile, "give in!"


    "Well! The trick becomes almost the same, and then It''s time for the big play


    The master sneered, his arms moved, and the black cloth spread out and floated into the air. A large black cloth turned into a cape, which he put around his shoulders and dragged back to his heels.


    "Watch it!"


    The master of the opera moved under his feet, and his body began to shake like a ghost. Several shadows appeared in a moment.


    No!


    I hastened to step on Taiming''s step, and with the same dexterous footwork, I went around with the master of the play.


    "Oh! It seems that people can''t judge their appearance. I didn''t expect that you, fat man, still have such Kung Fu! "


    Huh?!


    At that time, I was not happy. I took a meal at my feet and clapped my hand on the ground. The power of wind element mixed with the power of thunder element, two forces spread out in an instant, spread all over our ten step area, and directly forced him back out!


    "Tell me again, what''s wrong with appearance?"?! What''s wrong with me? " I straightened up, staring at the play master said.


    "What''s the difference?" The Opera master also stopped, stood ten steps away from me, looked at me with great interest, looked up and down, as if he was really thinking, and then


    "Tell me where you are first."


    Me: "I''m special..."


    "I''ll see what tricks you can do, you respectable fellow!" I said in a cold voice. My wrist moved. The flying cloud sword on the ghost''s face was like a whip. It shot away in an instant. "Pa!" Make a sound of breaking the air!


    "Hum!"


    With a cold snort, the master of the opera stepped as light as a swallow and dodged my sword. Moreover, he stepped directly on my sword body and dodged to one side. With his arms outspread, the black cloth which was used as a cloak behind him immediately opened, and a cloud of blue light began to gather.


    "I''ll show you my magic trick!" After that, the master shakes his hands, and the blue of the big group turns into countless lightsabers, ready to go!


    Besides, that shape, it''s like Fish?!


    "I''m sorry!" The Opera master looked at me and said with a smile. "It''s been more than a month since the Chinese new year, but it doesn''t matter. Today you''re here, I''ll still play for you. I wish you Fish every year


    At the end of the speech, the master waved his arms, and countless fish shaped lightsabers flew in an instant!


    "I''ll go!"


    You''re a little big!


    I quickly stepped back with taimingbu. My wrist trembled frequently. The ghost face flying cloud sword was like the ribbon of a barber shop. Beside the sword body, the wind element magic combined with the thunder element magic complemented each other. Only by setting up a solid barrier in front of me could I block the flying fish sword!


    Bang bang bang!


    Each flying fish lightsaber seems to have a life. It doesn''t attack at the same time, but comes one after another, with vanguard and backup, frontal attack and detour attack on the flank


    I feel like I am not in the air, but in the sea! The flying fish, as if in the water in general, or forward or backward, or left or right, with ease! One fin and one tail, flexible!


    When I hold the sword in my hand, I have to constantly control the position and expand and contract the rotation range of the sword body at any time. I was in a hurry and couldn''t cope with it.


    The master of the opera, seeing that I was struggling, didn''t take the opportunity to put pressure on me. He turned around, stepped on his feet, flew up, and flew to elder brother Zhong Ming!


    "Brother Zhong Ming, the one who changed the play has come to you!"


    At a critical moment, I can''t protect myself, so I can only make a sound to remind, and I can''t do anything else.


    On the other hand, with Gongsun Shu''s intervention, Zhong Ming''s puppet soldiers are not worried. After several rounds of fighting, the puppet soldiers who only rely on their physical fitness become a pile of waste wood.


    Gongsun Shu himself didn''t get up to it until this time. He didn''t get away with it. He even wanted him to make another group


    At this time, all of a sudden, everyone''s head was black. When they looked up, they saw that the master was wearing a robe and holding a black cloth to block the light. With a movement of his wrist, a piece of black cloth turned into a cloth stick and split off instantly!Pop!


    Just like the black wind of the mountain, a black light will come down!


    The crowd fled one after another. When the cloth stick hit the ground, they heard a "click"! Look again, there is a long and narrow crack on the ground, like a centipede!


    "Go With the help of the elastic force of the cloth stick on the ground, the Opera master reversed his body in the air. With a shake of his wrist, the black cloth whipped Gongsun Shu like a whip.


    Gongsun Shu immediately put his palms together, and set the magic array in the center of his palms to block the whip. At this time, the master of drama had already floated back to elder brother Zhong Ming.


    Here, I finally knocked out all the flying fish swords. I quickly turned back and went straight to elder brother Zhong Ming. With a wave of my hand, the sword went ahead!


    At the same time, the black cloth of the dramatist also attacks the face of elder brother Zhong Ming!

 Chapter 367

    Pop!


    The dramatist beat Gongsun Shu back, floated back, and immediately came to elder brother Zhong Ming.


    At this time, brother Zhong Ming is having a fight with Pinocchio. Although I have already reminded him, Pinocchio is stronger than brother Zhong. How can brother Zhong Ming be distracted from other things?


    At this time, the Opera master suddenly stepped in and hit him unprepared. He quickly resisted with the horizontal stick, but it didn''t work at all.


    As soon as the master''s wrist shakes, the black cloth seems to have a life. It spins up, twines the long stick accurately, and goes back to the area directly!


    This force is beyond his control.


    While elder brother Zhong Ming is forced to move forward, and his strength is relaxed, the Opera master is in trouble again. The black cloth wrapped with the long stick spreads out in an instant and pulls out to elder brother Zhong Ming''s face!


    At this time, my ghost face flying cloud sword arrived!


    Bang!


    The sharp sword couldn''t tear the black cloth. It made a dull noise when it collided, and then deflected its direction. It''s like, what I hit with this sword is not a piece of cloth, but a stick!


    On the other hand, Baron has come to stop Pinocchio from sneaking attack. I also use blink to move to elder brother Zhong Ming and take him away from the magician. Gongsun Shu also came to us at this time and fought side by side with us.


    "What shall we do, sir?" Gongsun Shu stood beside me and asked in a low voice that only the two of us could hear.


    "Are you sure you can take this guy?" I asked.


    Gongsun Shu frowned, thought about it, and gently shook his head: "that''s enough!"


    "Take Pinocchio and ask Baron to help Lang Feng!"


    "Good!"


    Gongsun Shu agreed. He moved under his feet and rushed to Pinocchio. As soon as the master saw what he wanted to do, he knew that Gongsun Shu was the most difficult one among us. He immediately tried to stop him, but he was stopped by me!


    Bang!


    "Don''t look at him. We haven''t decided yet."


    I stepped on taimingbu and took the initiative to approach the dramatist. Behind him, elder brother Zhong Ming was not willing to be outdone. Following closely, they attacked each other!


    On the other hand, Baron has fallen into a disadvantage against Pinocchio, but it is difficult to find a flaw and attack when he has to resist from the left to the right.


    All of a sudden! Pinocchio went up, and the knife in Baron''s hand was immediately pushed open. Pinocchio took the opportunity to bully his body and enter. He raised his leg and hit Baron''s other hand with one knee. Then he turned his knee and kicked Baron''s abdomen with one foot!


    Poop!


    Although Barron was also a ghost demon, he was still not good enough compared with these guys. He had a foot in the middle of his abdomen, then he bent into a shrimp, flew upside down, fell heavily on the ground, and couldn''t get up for a moment.


    Pinocchio just wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, but Gongsun Shu arrived. Without saying a word, raising his hand was a black whip. He forced Pinocchio to retreat first, and then waved his hands. Several arrays formed instantly and surrounded him!


    "Sir, order to help Lang Feng!" Gongsun Shu called back to baron.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Good Baron then struggled to sit up from the ground, nodded, supported the ground with a knife, and barely stood up.


    Over there, the joyful one has an umbrella and a knife, which makes Lang Feng unable to resist. But that Lang Feng has the attribute of martial mania. The more powerful the enemy is, the more he can settle down. He is not impatient. He moves steadily. Although he can''t see his opponent''s flaws all the time, he doesn''t leave any chance for him!


    Two people at present, although there is up and down, but did not really distinguish too big difference.


    At this time, the pleasant one suddenly felt a cool wind behind his head and quickly turned back to cut it off, but it was empty, but the attacker did not take advantage of himself.


    "Here you are." Lang Feng looked up at Baron and said faintly.


    "I''m sorry to disturb your interest, but it''s a battle, and victory is the main thing. What''s more, you can''t go on fighting alone because of your husband''s orders."


    "Needless to say, I know."


    "That''s good!"


    Baron smiles, turns to the side of the joyful person, and slashes from the bottom up. At the same time, Lang Feng is also in trouble immediately. He raises his waist knife high and slashes it hard to cooperate with Baron!


    In the whole Beijing Opera Troupe, the combat power belongs to the end. The clown relies on his body, the master relies on his cultivation, Pinocchio relies on his body skills and puppet soldiers, the Opera master relies on his magic, and he It''s just the strength of fearing death.


    In short, it''s mang! Iron head baby!


    This kind of person who doesn''t have outstanding body skills, magic skills, accomplishments, and even waist plate can still be very skillful when fighting against Lang Feng, but it''s not enough to fight one against two!


    The joyful one has an umbrella and a knife. Facing the attack of Baron Lang Feng, he gradually can''t hold it. Suddenly, the umbrella of his left hand slips first, and is suddenly split by Lang Feng. Immediately, an empty door appears in his left chest!Who is Lang Feng? How can such opportunities be missed? The moment is to bully the body!


    "Hey The joyful one was shocked and screamed, almost subconsciously, he used his right hand knife to resist. But at this time, Baron caught up with him and cut off the rib without saying a word!


    Yi -!


    A knife, cut the wound between the two ribs, ghost gas suddenly came out.


    Happy person eat pain, hand action meal, but Lang Feng seize the opportunity, a knife straight, instant stab into his abdomen!


    "Ah


    The joyful one shouts, the expression on the face instantly ferocious rise.


    Baron, they are not afraid of this. Lang Feng holds the knife in his backhand and pulls it out quickly. He knocks his left hand holding the umbrella open. Baron picks the knife up and his right hand holding the sword open. They step forward at the same time. In front of him is his open chest!


    "I''ll screw you!"


    Two people fly a foot at the same time, at the same time kick in the joy of the body, its strength, directly kick the kiwi fly out, roll into the audience chair pile.


    "Five younger brothers!"


    "Five younger brothers!"


    Several ghosts and Demons called out at the same time. When they looked at us again, their eyes were even more murderous!


    The master is fighting with the fat monk. It''s just a one-sided attack and a one-sided attack on another person.


    Fat monk won''t attack, but fortunately, the Buddha''s light protects the body. The master scholar holds a big brush and dances with a tiger! Every move, every type, has a strong offensive force, but also has a kind of elegant beauty, the so-called violent gentleman, but so.


    A pen down, hit on the fat monk''s body, are painful to make him howl.


    This is where he is. If someone else is there, if he goes on writing, not to mention losing his life, he has to be short of arms and legs. The fat monk protects his body with Buddha''s light. He won''t get hurt, but the impact can be felt. Moreover, the pain only weakens a part. Should it hurt or hurt.


    After a while, the fat monk had no love in his life, and he had never been beaten like this. If it wasn''t for the magic used by the master was sneaky, the light of the Buddha would bounce back. At this time, he would be knocked unconscious on the ground.


    At this moment, Baron and Langfeng work together to hurt the happy one. The master scholar is close at hand. As soon as he looks back, he sees that his younger brother has been hurt. At that time, he is so angry that he gives a big drink. He doesn''t care about the fat monk. He flies directly to the top of Baron''s head and waves his pen!


    "Go to hell!"


    Hoo!


    Baron and Lang Feng have just finished a battle. At this time, they can''t react at all. Looking back, the master scholar has already reached their head. During the crisis, they can only resist as much as they can, but it doesn''t work.


    Pop!


    A black light flashed, two people''s bodies such as hit, instantly bent down, the next moment, two people together fly out! In the mouth one mouthful blood spurts out, the whole body ghost gas divulges!


    "No!" As soon as I saw it, I knew it was wrong. I immediately yelled, "Gongsun Shu, hit him!"


    Gongsun Shu took the order and immediately left. Instead of fighting Pinocchio, he quickly stopped the master scholar and could not let him fight against them again. And I, this is also a hurry to bring so many people to Baron in front of them to check the injury.


    This master''s cultivation is really not built! Baron and Langfeng were only hit by him, but they both vomited blood and fell into a state of serious injury. Among them, Baron almost fainted. He had been kicked by Pinocchio before. If his foundation was not firm, he would have fainted at this time.


    "It''s hard for you. Don''t worry. Have a good rest."


    I looked at them and said softly. Then, with a wave of my hand, I put them into the system. As soon as I pulled the elder brother Zhong Ming around me, they started in a flash. Together, they came to the fat monk and once again escaped the attack of the dramatist.


    At this time, the fat monk just escaped from the "magic claw" of the master scholar. His heart relaxed, as if he had survived a disaster. He sat down on the ground, reached out to wipe the sweat on his head, and gasped for breath.


    "Fat man, wake up!" I went to him and directly kicked the fat monk''s fat ass, and kicked him on the ground again!


    "I''ll go! Benefactor, don''t bring me to such a place without such torture. It''s not fun at all! "


    "Shut up I called out directly. "Do you want to work for me when you eat mine and drink mine? Hum! Good idea! You''ve dealt with the rest! "


    "What?"


    Pang and shangdun widened their eyes and looked at the angry dramatist who was coming step by step in front of them, and Pinocchio, who was also angry because Gongsun Shu went to deal with the master scholar, thought that the whole person was not good at that time


    "Benefactor, I''m still a child, why should I bear these..."


    "Because you can eat." I''m sure.


    Fat monk


    Fat monk has a black line on his face. He looks at me with a complicated expression. He opens his mouth and doesn''t say anything. It''s like Nothing wrong!And I was staring at the two people in front of me.


    I''m very satisfied that Gongsun Shu can stop the master scholar. We can see how strong Pinocchio''s physical skills are. With the help of puppet soldiers, the Opera master is even more difficult.


    Originally, I planned to defeat the joyful one and let Baron and them hold Pinocchio down first. Gongsun Shu and I were not difficult to fight the master of the play, but I didn''t expect


    Things are changeable, let alone on the battlefield?


    At this time, both sides have their own injuries, and the situation turns back to the original situation again. In this case, the only way to win is to rely on This is the fat monk!

 Chapter 368

    Now, if you want to win, the only thing you can rely on This is the fat monk!


    Although I don''t want to say that, I know that if I can''t use amulets to deal with these guys, it''s just wishful thinking. One of them is OK in singles, but now this situation can''t be solved alone.


    I don''t know how much ability that dramatist has, but the best way to defeat a mysterious power is to use another mysterious power!


    To defeat magic with magic, dad said


    "Well, it''s your turn to perform." I patted the fat monk on the shoulder.


    "Huh?"


    The fat monk was confused at that time!


    "It''s not benefactor. What''s the matter with me?"


    "Don''t be modest, you are our main force!"


    "No --!" The fat monk immediately denied that his eyes were staring and his mouth was open as if he wanted to eat people. "I''m not the same as the one who got into the police car. I''m not that tiger. I won''t be fooled by you!"


    "If you don''t have to watch the TV series that can make more than ten movies, I''m afraid you''ll have a long brain. It''s not easy to cheat. Hurry up, don''t say it''s useless. If you don''t help, you won''t be able to eat in the future!"


    Other things don''t work. This one works. As soon as there''s no food to eat, the spirit of the fat monk comes up. At that time, he is excited and immediately gets fat: "don''t worry! I have no problem! "


    "OK, let''s go."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ouch


    The fat monk reluctantly agreed, pretended to step forward two steps, patted his round belly, and pointed to the two people in front of him: "up! You, you Don''t be arrogant! If you have Buddha here, you will be terrified! Now I beg for mercy, and I can save your life. "


    The Opera master and Pinocchio, you look at me, I look at you, suddenly a voice came out, looking at the fat monk, like looking at a fool.


    Well, that''s what I think of him


    Can you take more time off?!


    Pinocchio chuckled twice. He weighed the axe in his hand. Looking at the fat monk, he said coldly, "fat man, do you want us to beg for mercy with you?"


    "Yes Yes! Now beg for mercy, I can spare you forever, otherwise, otherwise I''ll hit your grandmother, bear


    I: "I''m not..."


    Why do you still use dirty words?


    One side of the play master obviously not Pinocchio so carefree, look cold, said: "don''t talk nonsense, just waste, see I killed him!"


    Finish saying, direct wrist a shake, black cloth turns into long whip to draw out again!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming doesn''t know the details of the fat monk. He looks calm and expert. He thinks he''s just a drunkard and has no real ability. Although the fact is true, but this guy''s passive ability is not so unbearable!


    "Ah..."


    Brother Zhong Ming was worried about the loss of the fat monk. As soon as he came forward, he was stopped by me.


    "Fat man, use Buddhist beads!" As I stopped elder brother Zhong Ming, I thought of the fat monk shouting. My eyes were fixed on the battlefield for fear of making a mistake.


    The fat monk doesn''t need to be taught by me at all. In the face of life and death, even if it''s a waste, there''s still a desire for survival. What''s more, there''s no empty one in the big four and no clean one in the six.


    I thought that this guy would do the same thing again, throw the rosary beads around his neck, and use the magic of "painting the earth as a prison" to block the attack, but I didn''t expect that this time, this guy has a new pattern!


    I saw him step back directly, the action was not good-looking, and even a little humiliating. The expression on his face was a living expression bag, but on his body, it was a holy golden light.


    In the golden light, the fat monk raised his hand and directly met the black cloth of the play master.


    Pop!


    A crisp sound, like the sound of my mother spanking when I was a child. How did the black cloth come and go back? "Shua"! Back again!


    Not only that! In the air, there was a shadow, like a black light, "Hoo The wind swept by, and the master of the play stepped back three steps in an instant!


    "This..."


    Elder brother Zhong Ming was stunned. He didn''t know what had just happened. This moment was too fast and incredible. It was completely beyond his cognitive range!


    "Just What just happened? " Elder brother Zhong Ming asked stupidly.


    "Well! I said, my friends are awesome, brother Zhong, you can see it! " I shook my head, said with a proud face, quite a sense of hegemony that everything is under my control, looking very natural and unrestrained.


    But In fact, even I don''t know what happened


    Everything is too fast, and the mystery of the fat monk is far beyond my imagination. Before Yunzhou and his party, what he showed was the ability of long rosary beads around his neck, but I ignored one thing, that is, he also had a magic weapon, the rosary string in his hand!


    How can the magic weapon that can suppress dahonglian be ordinary? In the face of the attack of the play master, how can we retreat?!The fat monk stepped back a few steps. Obviously, he didn''t have much confidence in himself. He just reached out his hand to resist with rosary beads by instinct. But at this time, when he saw the effect, he became proud again: "how about it? Buddha, my magic is not bad


    On the other side, Pinocchio saw his fourth brother''s defeat and went to help him. At the same time, he took the opportunity to ask in a low voice: "how about it? What''s his way? "


    The master of the opera stood firm, and his breathing became heavier. His right arm with black cloth trembled slightly. From the tip of his finger to his wrist, he felt numb!


    "I don''t know. The Buddha''s light on that guy is very strong, and the rosary has completely rebounded my attack. Now I''m a little bit biting back. My right arm is a little numb, tut! I really underestimate him. "


    "He was just like that Is it a fake Pinocchio thought about the bravado of the textbook edition of the fat monk just now, and doubted.


    "Maybe."


    Both of them looked at each other. The fat monk was surprised when he saw them looking at himself, but he immediately put on the music again. Of course, it was still textbook like, textbook like calm


    But this time, in their eyes, this may have another meaning


    "You can''t use magic weapon. Look at me!"


    The master of the opera clenched his teeth and yelled. With a shake of his hand, the black cloth turned into a cloak again, and he turned around immediately. The black cloth fluttered, and a big clear light appeared under the black cloth.


    "Again, be careful!" I''m too familiar with Qingguang. It''s not easy to resist the fish sword that year. After casting, I can attack continuously by myself. By controlling the order, I can increase the attack time!


    And the caster himself can do other things during this period.


    Last time he used this move to stop me, but he went to support Pinocchio and attack elder brother Zhong Ming. That''s what he used!


    "Oh, be careful. What am I afraid of, Buddha?" Fat monk very not modest said.


    But in the eyes of the two of them and elder brother Zhong Ming, I''m afraid that they have become fearless


    "Take it!"


    The magician twitched his eyes a few times. With a wave of his hands, the blue light was shining under the black cloth, and countless flying fish swords poured out!


    "Fish every year!"


    "Wall


    I gave a big drink, first to protect elder brother Zhong Ming behind him, and then directly pulled the fat monk to protect myself behind him


    "Your uncle..." The fat monk said with a black face. He raised his hand and threw a bunch of Buddhist beads into the air. As soon as he got rid of them, they scattered into Buddhist beads, but the thread that had been worn in the middle disappeared.


    Each Buddhist bead forms a huge circle in front of fat and still body, blocking his whole body. In the circle, the golden light is in full swing, like a big searchlight, but there is a black vortex in it.


    "Tut!"


    The master of the play was facing the fat monk. When the golden light came, he was the first to bear the brunt. At that time, he was completely shaken by the golden light!


    For a moment, not to mention the stagnation of mana, the vision became blurred under the golden light!


    "Hold the grass!" The master couldn''t help but utter a rude remark. In his mind, his control over those flying fish swords was reduced a lot.


    And at the same time, the fat monk put his hands together and drank a decent "shut up!"


    Flying fish swords immediately rushed into the Golden Circle and disappeared!


    I don''t know if there is a world in the circle that can contain these flying fish swords. I don''t know if the circle has too much power to dissolve all those attacks. But in a word, if flying fish swords go in, there will be no more movement!


    "This Is it, "elder brother Zhong Ming looks at the fat monk in front of him, remembering the sound he just called, and his face is shocked. "Did he absorb all the attacks? It''s so strong. I''ve never seen such a magic, Buddhist magic. Is it like this? "


    I listened to elder brother Zhong Ming''s praise to the fat monk speechless. I watched one of the flying fish swords hit the ground and burst into a blue light. Finally, it disappeared and frowned.


    "It''s just like By chance. " That''s what I thought.


    As soon as the master of the opera was illuminated by the Buddha''s light, his control over the flying fish naturally declined, and the power of the flying fish itself was also cut off. I''m afraid he lost his ability to control the direction. At this time, as long as you are facing such a big circle, the flying fish will certainly be able to rush in!


    As for the extremely forced "close", hum! When it''s raining, go out and shout rain, even if you can call the wind and the rain?


    The master closed his eyes tightly, moved his feet, and jumped out of the golden light. Then he felt better. He gasped and looked at the fat monk with hatred in his eyes. As soon as his left palm brightened, the golden light in his palm also flickered!


    "It''s not polite to come but not to go. It''s lucky to give you a cornucopia!"


    Finish saying, that play master body a short, one palm claps to the ground directly!Pop!


    A golden light followed his palm into the ground, and then came to us like a snake.


    "Fat man, draw a dungeon!" I cried at once.


    The fat monk was very obedient. He immediately collected the circle, took off the Buddha beads and threw them. There was an extra layer of Buddha light wall around us, including us completely.


    But the next moment, the underground golden light has arrived, but it is blocked outside by the Buddha beads, and it goes around the wall of light. Outside the wall of light, there are a lot of empty shadows of gold coins. It seems that there is a big basin at our feet.


    "Cornucopia..." I look at this thing, coagulate eyebrow to murmur a way.


    The next moment, a powerful force from underground! Like a volcanic eruption, this cornucopia at the foot of the unrestrained vent its anger, even in the light wall, you can feel this powerful impact!


    If we are not protected by the beads of the fat monk, then we What will happen.


    I can''t think about it.


    However, one thing is for sure, this is definitely the best move of the magician, because I obviously saw that after he used up this move, his whole body became weaker.


    And the cornucopia disappeared after roaring for a few seconds, and the surrounding area was calm again.


    The fat monk looked at the weak dramatist and Pinocchio, who was only physically dominant. He scratched his bald head and showed an obscene smile. He said unkindly, "now, it''s my turn!"


    With a wave of his hands, the Buddhist beads that fell on the ground immediately rose into the sky, and then turned into a lightsaber and went away!


    I have seen this move before. In Yunzhou, southwest ancient village, when I saw him again, he used this move to kill the priestess and most of the Nanyang people.

 Chapter 369

    "Whoosh -"


    "whoosh -"


    "whoosh -"


    one after another, with golden Buddha light, just like a sharp sword, cuts through the sky and makes a sound of breaking the air. In a moment, they rush out to attack the enemy!


    The magician of that play has consumed 78% of his mana. At this time, it''s difficult to move. However, he can only pick up the black cloth again, shake his wrist frequently, and let it rotate in front of him, trying to resist the attack.


    But at this time, he can''t play the full strength of this magic weapon as he did at the beginning, no matter in speed or stability, let alone the fat monk''s beads.


    Now, this black cloth is just like the fly blowing rope on the meat stall


    And Pinocchio Oh! He is even worse. He is a person who relies on physical skills. How can he dodge when he is attacked as fast as a bullet?!


    "Ah


    A scream, Pinocchio hit, followed by more moves!


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    The whole theater is echoing Pinocchio''s scream!


    "Well done!" I patted the fat monk on the shoulder and cried out excitedly.


    From the beginning to the end, our goal is Pinocchio, while the other four are just stumbling blocks on the road. To deal with them, we are just determined to "eliminate all those who hinder us".


    If we can eliminate the whole goal, the obstructionists Oh! How to love!


    "It''s now, fat man, get rid of the Buddhist beads and go on!" I yelled.


    When the golden light disappeared, all the Buddhist beads returned to the fat monk and became words one by one, whose contents were nothing more than "the Buddha is really handsome" and "the Buddha is powerful".


    Brother Zhong Ming and I saw that there was no danger ahead. Our personnel had stopped fire and rushed out immediately.


    At this time, Pinocchio was seriously injured. The fat monk''s Buddhist beads shot him down. He couldn''t be alone. He had been beaten all over his body. He had a lot of holes in his body, and all of them were opposite!


    In the words of someone surnamed Zhang, there are a lot of transparent holes in his body


    But now this hole may not be so transparent, because now these holes are constantly emitting black ghost gas.


    This kind of wound is the same as that of a clown. It''s not so easy to deal with the wound of Buddha''s light. Moreover, there are so many wounds that you don''t have to do anything else. As long as you don''t let him recover, then, before long, this guy will be out of his wits!


    Pinocchio''s legs lost their strength, and he fell on his knees, and the axe in his hand was also thrown aside. At this time, I''m afraid he would not have any more pain in his head except for the sense of powerlessness of death.


    But just like that, when he saw us rushing, he still tried to take his own axe and chop us. Unfortunately, he was like a still picture in front of my too bright pace and blinking speed, and I suddenly made a hole, and the ghost face flying cloud sword was against his neck.


    "Third brother..." The dramatist looked at the scene and opened his mouth feebly, but he could do nothing.


    The black cloth was still powerful. After some resistance, the fat monk''s Buddhist beads didn''t hit him at all. But it''s also the fat monk''s magic weapon. How can it be so easy to defend?


    Although there was no wound, the mana consumption and damage still existed. The black cloth floated down beside him, but he didn''t even have the strength to stand up and collapsed on the ground.


    When the master saw that this was not right, he immediately wanted to support him. But Gongsun Shu also found out the situation here. How could he be satisfied? In the process of shaking hands, the Dharma arrays were thrown out as if they didn''t need money, trying their best to stop the master scholar.


    "Good job, Gongsun Shu!" I looked at the situation on their side and immediately called out. "Hold him down, fat man, and give him a taste of that Pearl!"


    "Good! Ah, I''ll give him a taste of the pearls. You''ll have to let me taste the delicacies! "


    "Don''t worry, I''ll treat you to dinner when I go back!"


    "Then I''ll show my hand again!" As soon as the fat monk patted his belly, he picked up a Buddhist bead that had become a character and said with a smile, "ah, that brush one, I just played happily. I''ll test you. Can you read?"


    As soon as the words fell, the Buddha bead flew out in an instant and went straight to the master scholar.


    In the end, the master scholar is not in vain. His ability is really greater than those. He dodges.


    "Hey! I see how you can hide! " The fat monk waved his hands and all the beads flew out in an instant!


    The holy hand scholar looks like a bully. He quickly uses his magic, shakes his body, and plays several residual shadows with his brush. He hides the Buddhist beads of the fat monk and confronts Gongsun Shu''s Dharma array. For a moment, there is no flaw or damage!


    But how can we not succeed in dealing with one of our two most difficult characters at the same time? Gongsun Shu watched the master move back and forth. He was cruel in his heart. With one move of his hands, he worked hard to use up his strength and formed two large arrays!For a moment, hundreds of black boa constrictors coiled around them. With the ability of the master scholar and the Buddhist beads of the fat monk disturbing them, half of them could be destroyed in a short time, but the other half could not be solved


    All of a sudden!


    Bang!


    The purple black long rope entangled the master scholar''s waist all of a sudden!


    The waist is the key to power. The waist is the axis of all the twists and turns. When the waist is caught, the whole person is almost unable to move. The movable range is reduced by 90% instantly!


    At this moment, the Buddhist beads of the fat monk hit like a rainstorm. Even though the master held the brush to resist, he could not move. Finally, he was pierced several holes, and the ghost gas leaked out.


    "Well --" the master snorted and didn''t cry out, but it seemed that he was defeated. His whole body was entangled with black rope, the wound was black, and his hand with a brush seemed to be weak.


    I took a look around. The clown and the jolly fell into a pile of broken chairs in the audience. The former was in a coma, while the latter was still struggling, but obviously had no defense ability.


    The magic power of the Opera master is almost exhausted, the master scholar is captured, Pinocchio is under my sword, and the Five ghosts of the Beijing opera company have lost their fighting ability!


    This battle, we won!


    "Hum!" When I got to the master of drama, my left sword finger was a little bit, just in the middle of his eyebrow. The white light flashed and blocked his mana.


    "You..."


    "Don''t worry, defeated general, I didn''t want to kill you now, but it''s necessary to seal your strength and not let you recover your strength. Just lie here quietly and pray that we won''t kill you for a while." I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you. You look up to me for doing so. " The play master helplessly smile, seem to be self mockery to say.


    "You can understand that." I said faintly, and returned to Pinocchio.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming stood in front of him, holding a long stick, looking at the kneeling enemy in front of him, with an indifferent look. In his eyes, he had no feeling.


    This kind of eyes, like people see a stone, a handful of sand, a broken glass.


    They have no life, can''t win people''s love like kittens and dogs, and can''t even please them like flowers and plants. Moreover, their appearance is so monotonous and boring.


    Therefore, when people see it, unless there are other meanings, there will never be any feelings.


    And this kind of eyes, today appeared in the eyes of big brother Zhong Ming, but he is not looking at stones, glass, but Pinocchio - his enemy!


    "You should think about your own fate, or it''s too painful to think about." Elder brother Zhong Ming picks up Pinocchio''s chin with a stick, makes him look up at himself and says without emotion.


    Pinocchio should have been numb with pain at this time. He didn''t yell or struggle. His expression became indifferent. Looking at him, he had no choice but to smile: "I really can''t remember how many people we''ve killed over the years, and your parents are among them. But I can''t remember who they are and when they were killed by me sometimes. ¡±


    "you''re killing people like crazy, but it doesn''t matter. You don''t need to know who the Avenger is." Elder brother Zhong Ming said.


    "Yes? Then I don''t have to do that. It''s against our heart to kill so many people, but we have to do it. "


    "Oh? It''s interesting. Are you going to play the TV series I said with a smile and patted him on the back with my sword: "don''t tell me anything else. No matter it''s true or not, you all kill people."


    "I know." Pinocchio said. "I didn''t refute it, but it''s true. Before I die, I have to say what I think. It''s hard to keep it in my heart."


    I frowned and looked at brother Zhong Ming. Elder brother Zhong Ming nodded and looked at Pinocchio: "go ahead."


    "Well, I''ll tell you. In fact, over the years, we''ve been helping others to do things, to kill people, to collect their souls, to cultivate them. We have to do this, because they..."


    At this time, suddenly from the depths of the theater, there was a loud drink, which directly interrupted him: "stop, don''t hurt my friend!"


    Hoo!


    A powerful momentum from behind the stage straight into the theater, all the way to the door, rolled up the dust!


    All the people present felt the air pressure coming. They couldn''t support it at that time, and they were staggered.


    "Boss!" Pinocchio looked at the stage in shock and widened his eyes.


    "Who is it?"


    I grabbed the fat monk, barely stabilized myself, looked up at the stage and frowned.


    This power We can''t fight!


    And at this moment, suddenly my heart read a move, in front of me, like a burst of silver light.


    "Be careful! Get downI only have time to shout out such a sentence. The next moment, a knife of Silver Half Moon shaped sword Qi cuts, flies close to my head and cuts off a wisp of my hair.

 Chapter 370

    Shua!


    The sword light flashed, and the whole theater was like a typhoon passing through!


    At the door, the red cloth, which was still flying, was cut off in an instant. The broken red cloth flew to the distance with the wind pressure of the sword, just like a bird.


    In the whole theater, all the objects moved a few meters towards the door, and the people and ghosts and Demons also staggered backward, barely able to stand firm.


    "Boss!"


    "Who is it?"


    At the same time, the two sides cried out. The first one was Pinocchio''s, and the last one was me.


    "Boss?" As soon as I finished shouting, I reacted. I looked at Pinocchio and the master scholar not far away. I frowned and said, "isn''t your elder brother the master scholar there? Why do you call him "boss"


    "Well! What do you know? " Pinocchio impatiently said, did not pay attention to me, still will look forward to the stage.


    "Hiss..."


    When I saw him like this, I was puzzled.


    In fact, this scene is very easy to explain. Pinocchio called the master scholar "big brother", but called this person "big brother", which shows some problems.


    It''s not too much for them to become brothers, recognize the eldest brother and find a support. This is the most appropriate way to address them, which not only does not confuse their own brother ranking, but also shows their respect for him.


    The six monsters in Meishan have their own ranks, but when they call Yang Jian, the God of Erlang, they all call "Er Ye.".


    But the problem is that if they come back, these people will start to show off their power. It''s normal for them to talk like this, but I don''t think it''s right. It seems that the original intention of his words is not to rely on himself.


    In other words, it was not complacency but worry that urged him to say this!


    Because of worry and not willing to talk to me, so prevaricate, is anxious performance.


    But how is that possible?


    I was curious and looked at the stage.


    In the theater, because all the chairs were displaced, the old ash in the venue was shocked instantly, and the whole theater was covered with dust. It seemed as if there was a haze in front of it, and I couldn''t see anything clearly.


    My heart said that this is gegewu. I like the feeling of smog. With the blink of my eyes, my eyelids are raised again. In my eyes, it is the flow of yin and Yang!


    Yin Yang eye!


    Can see through the eyes of yin and Yang, how can you be covered by your little dust and smoke?!


    Eyes, a layer of smoke as if nothing in general, the stage, a man standing on the stage, holding a sword.


    This man was dressed in Indigo coarse linen clothes, which was more antique. But it was quite different from that kind of ancient Chinese clothes. Their clothes looked like a rich young man, and this one looked like a man in the mountains.


    I just don''t know whether this "mountain personage" is a mountain villager or a mountain hermit!


    He wore thick hemp rope around his waist, straw sandals at his feet, and a coir hat on his head. Under the coir hat, his eyes shone with cold light, as if he were looking at me!


    In his hand, he holds the scabbard in his left hand. The scabbard is dark and inlaid with gold. In his right hand, he has a sword, which is full of splendor and colorful!


    "Good sword." I murmured, reaching for the power of the wind element to start, blowing away a piece of smoke and dust, completely exposing the man''s appearance to the public.


    "Boss, how did you get out? You... "


    "Third brother!" The master suddenly called out, interrupted Pinocchio''s words, looked at the man standing on the stage and said in a deep voice: "boss, we are incompetent. Don''t worry, we will solve it."


    "Solve a fart!" The man said coldly, "if I don''t come out again, this place will be demolished by you!"


    "I..." What else did the master want to say, but he tangled and didn''t say it.


    This performance is like an employee who has been scolded by the boss and does not dare to refute. But when I listen to this, I always feel that there is deep meaning in it.


    The man stood on the stage, his eyes moved, swept everyone in our presence, and finally, put his eyes on me.


    "These are all your people?"


    "No, this Well, yes, it''s me! " I wanted to explain that elder brother Zhong Ming is not my person, but after thinking about it, isn''t this looking for trouble for elder brother Zhong Ming? Let''s just take it down.


    "Well Good! There is seed! But if you make trouble in my territory, I have no power to ignore it. You must be ready, too. "


    "Of course!" I stepped forward and said, "I''ve heard the name of the Peking opera company, but I don''t know you still exist. I''m so disrespectful. I''ve lost your identity by waiting for so few people to come."


    "That''s all right." Said the man. "It''s just that I don''t welcome outsiders."


    "Understand, understand, there will always be some people in this world who are afraid of strangers. I fully understand, but since I''m here, I''m here with a purpose. As soon as you say, I''ll pat my ass and leave. I don''t want to face you?"Behind me, the fat monk looked at us chatting and talking like this. He looked back and forth at me and then at the man. His brow was wrinkled and he came to elder brother Zhong Ming: "how can they still talk? Is this the so-called Baishan gate?"


    "I don''t know." Elder brother Zhong Ming''s face sank down. Maybe this man''s appearance is beyond his imagination. With such a master, this time, he may come back in vain!


    "Well How can I feel that his speaking speed seems to be slower than usual? "


    "Shut up


    "Ah


    Fat monk''s disheartened face flashed to one side, and his face was full of depression. Why is everyone like this?!


    On the other side, I was still talking to the man: "this expert, you want face, I want face, if only to say so orally, I''m afraid we won''t give in."


    "I think so, too." The man said in a low voice.


    "Then we can''t compare. If we are inferior, we should have self-knowledge and never attack again. If we win Hum! You know, murder pays for life, debt pays for money, blood feud must be paid today


    "Good!"


    The man listened to my words, his eyes brightened, his head slightly raised, his sword peak deflected, and a faint cold light flashed out.


    "You are the Lord and I am the guest. How can I compare with you?" I put away my sword, put my arms around my chest and looked at him.


    His strength is better than mine, especially his swordsmanship. I can only attack by virtue of the characteristics of ghost face flying cloud sword. If I really compare with this kind of swordsmanship master, I still can''t see enough. Don''t be shameful. Put away the sword first. Make up your mind not to compare with him.


    The man looked at me with his eyes moving. He didn''t know what he was thinking. He looked down and thought for a while. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. When he looked up again, he had a sneer on his face.


    "Boy, how dare you take my three swords?"


    "Well?" I frown. "What do you mean?"


    "Since we want to compete, we need to be fair. Don''t let others interfere. You stand where you are and take my three swords! If you can''t catch it, the light ones will be injured, the heavy ones will be killed, and the others will retreat by themselves. If you don''t retreat, don''t blame me for being merciless. " Said the man.


    "What if I catch it?"


    "Then I''ll let you chop my three swords. It''s the same. If I can''t catch it, I''ll let you handle it. If I catch it, I''ll chop my three swords again."


    "I NIMA, turn system!" The fat monk called out at that time. "You, you There''s something wrong with your rule. According to the general routine, shouldn''t we win if we catch three swords? Why are you still playing like this? "


    "Well! You break into my territory and hurt my little brother. I''m not going to kill you directly. It''s a great honor for you. Do you still think that I''ll let it go? Hum! Daydreaming


    "That, that..." The fat monk pointed to him and said, "do you have the dignity of being a master and bully us?"


    I frowned. How could I be so soft?


    The man snorted coldly: "dignity is something that should not be eaten or drunk. What''s more, I live in seclusion all the year round, with only these ghosts and Demons around me, and no one else. What''s the use of dignity? Break into my place and make trouble, you want me not to deal with you? You''re afraid you watch too many TV dramas. "


    "If you talk about the theater, you don''t think I watch too many TV dramas..." The fat monk muttered.


    "He is a clear trap. He has dominated the current situation by his own strength and forced us to agree to his proposal. He is convinced that Brother Guo''s strength and sword skill are not as good as him. If he agrees, he will be consumed sooner or later!"


    "Well Do you think benefactor Guo will agree? " Asked the fat monk.


    "No, it''s embarrassing for us to run away, but it''s OK to save our lives. He''s not so stupid. He can''t even understand this. He will refuse..."


    "I promise!"


    ¡­¡­


    Elder brother Zhong Ming''s refusal of "Jue" hasn''t come out yet, so I hit him in the face all of a sudden!


    "Brother!"


    "Benefactor, die early and live early."


    On the stage, when the man saw my promise, he immediately burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha, good, you have seed! Who''s the first to give you a choice? "


    "You come first." I said.


    "Good!"


    The man gave a shout, and his right arm suddenly waved. The speed was as fast as a blink. The edge of the sword suddenly appeared. A silver half moon shaped chop came from the air!


    "Spread out, don''t stand behind me!" I yelled, legs up horse step, two palms across the chest, as if to resist the posture.


    Pinocchio and others were laughing with disdain, as if they were looking at a fool. The fat monk also put his hands together, but he was pulled to one side by elder brother Zhong Ming, leaving my back empty.


    It seems that He already knows what I''m going to do.


    I think so, the next moment, the sword Qi has arrived, in an instant, it is cut off my body!But at that time, my mind was filled with golden light again. In the eyes of outsiders, my whole body began to be filled with golden light!


    Three times a day, the body is hard to build!

 Chapter 371

    "Miso --!"


    The silver half moon cuts across my body. Its sharpness is the only thing I''ve ever seen in my life. The paper thin sword cuts across my body, just like cutting tofu with a knife. It''s smooth!


    Oblique slash across, even if my body is divided into two parts, the abdomen is cut off, a wound from the right abdomen has been oblique to the left chest rib, the incision is very smooth.


    But I didn''t die, I didn''t even bleed!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming already knows my skill. When I see it again, I''m not shocked. I just take it for granted. No wonder I will promise. It turns out that I have this life saving skill, which can block his attack.


    However, he also remembers that I said that my skill can only block three attacks!


    We have to cut three swords in one round.


    That is to say, my life saving skill will be exhausted in the first round, and my swordsmanship will certainly not cause him too much damage. Once entering the next round, how can he resist his next three swords?!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at me with a tangled face, but in his eyes, he was not hopeless as before, but more positive.


    He is believing that I can definitely solve this matter! I''m sure I''ve got a back hand!


    Silver light in the past, Pinocchio they are still laughing at me, a sword can not resist, but the next moment, they can not laugh. Because they didn''t see any blood dripping from my wound.


    Gongsun Shu stood aside, relieved to see the scene.


    Among the people present, in addition to Baron and Lang Feng, who have been taken back by me for systematic rehabilitation, he has been with me for the longest time. Although elder brother Zhong Ming has known me early, he has only met a few times. He knows me well, and he knows that I can''t do anything that I''m not sure about.


    It''s just that he doesn''t know what means I have or what I can do.


    At this time, he nodded immediately, and almost wrote "steady" on his face.


    "This..."


    In the past, my body was cut in half, but my upper body didn''t fall to the ground freely according to the general logic and law. Instead, it seemed to be attracted by something and glued to my work body again. It was perfect and impartial!


    The next moment, in the golden light, my wound began to heal at the speed visible to the naked eye, only a few breaths, the wound recovered, the whole person intact as before!


    "How is that possible?"


    "What kind of magic? I can''t kill you


    Several ghosts and demons were shouting, and the man was also standing on the stage, gaping, his sword trembling slightly, and he was not willing to cry. At the same time, he was also angry. In front of the anger, the man who was like a mole ant to him was in good condition under his attack.


    When the wound recovered, the golden light gradually faded. After several breaths, the golden light completely disappeared, and my appearance appeared in front of you again.


    "Is it really all right? What kind of magic is that? "


    "I can''t believe that the sword of the eldest brother is invalid. This, this Never before. "


    Ghosts and Demons murmured around, and the fat monk widened his eyes. Gongsun Shu began to be an audience and looked at me at ease. Brother Zhong Ming was thinking about what I was going to do next.


    But I didn''t care about them. I just looked at the opponent in front of me and said with a faint smile, "don''t stop. It''s time for the second sword. It''s just such an attack, but it can''t break my golden body."


    "Arrogant!" The man said in a low voice. Suddenly, his legs bent slightly, and he took a horse step. His left hand was also raised, holding the handle of the sword, and his arms were strong. There was a halo wave on the sword.


    "Be careful. His sword is much stronger than the one he just used. Stay away from it and don''t be affected." I said in a deep voice. "Fat monk, protect elder brother Zhong Ming for me."


    "Ah." Fat monk nodded, weakly agreed, and dragged elder brother Zhong Ming to run, hoping to run directly to the corner there.


    "Here it is The man yelled, his arms worked hard, and a silver film was plated on the sword. With his sword, a silver beam came straight at me!


    "Shua --!"


    Boom!


    This is not the half moon strike just now. It''s like a searchlight coming, but it''s a searchlight that can kill people!


    A column of light came straight through my abdomen, dividing my body in two. Half, from head to chest; half, two legs. And the whole abdomen in the middle disappeared!


    The general chopping of the light column made my abdomen powder!


    The entire theater, which had already been translated for a certain distance, began to move again. This time, it was moving towards both sides, and it was not a whole translation, but a fan-shaped outward expansion.


    This is The wind pressure of the light column!


    Moreover, from his stage to the gate where I was, there was a ravine on the ground of the theater!


    Even outside the theater, the square of the gate of the bird, the ground began to crumble, countless green bricks turned into debris in an instant."See if you can come back to life!"


    Silver disappeared, my two parts of the body are floating in the air, glittering, as if the next moment will fall to the ground, become two pieces of waste.


    But at this time, the remaining two parts of the body suddenly became illusory, and gently swayed, stopped in the same place, while the empty abdomen in the middle appeared countless golden lights like fireflies, and gradually enlarged, as if to reshape the body!


    "Damn it! I want you to rebuild it


    The man saw that I still had the possibility of resurrection. At that time, he was so angry that his arms were working again. There was a silver halo on the sword body, and there was a voice of seeping people.


    This is it It''s roaring!


    "Go


    It''s a sword again. It''s full of momentum, great strength and fierce murderous spirit, as if it''s going to cut off the world, as if it''s going to split the world!


    A silver chop turned into a black dragon, roaring at me. The chairs around me were broken in an instant. Only the farthest ones could survive. The walls around the theater were screaming "creaking" and looked like they were about to collapse.


    All the people couldn''t open their eyes because of the wind. They just tried to resist it. They couldn''t see what was happening. However, I was still standing in the same place. Being hit by the silver dragon, my whole body turned into nothingness and became particles scattered in the air!


    Hoo!


    When the wind blows, the whole theater has changed. If it''s not here all the time, no one can believe that this is the theater just now.


    Everyone opened their eyes, and the surrounding area was in a mess. Under this kind of power, the poor theater was still lucky enough to survive without becoming a ruin.


    But, originally standing at the door of me, it is missing.


    "Benefactor!"


    "Brother..."


    The fat monk and elder brother Zhong Ming both called out with a worried look on their faces. Although Gongsun Shu also frowned, he didn''t say a word, and there was a firm look in his eyes.


    The reason for this is that he believes me enough, that I will never die like this, and that since I have said that I want to do this, there will be no back moves. Second, he was convinced that I was still alive.


    Because the curse of servitude I put on him has not disappeared!


    Miso!


    All of a sudden! There was a whirlwind on the ground. In the whirlwind, countless firefly like golden light particles began to condense, forming a human shape in an instant, and then the details began to appear, becoming my appearance.


    "Good!" Elder brother Zhong Ming beat his hand and couldn''t help crying out. Looking back at the people on the stage, he yelled: "three swords have passed. You can''t attack again!"


    But when he looked at it, he was stunned.


    On this side, my body took shape again, and the golden light began to fade away. After a few breaths, the golden light dissipated, and I appeared in front of you again.


    "Grass The ghosts and demons of Beijing dialect troupe were so rude when they saw that I didn''t die!


    According to the common sense, the kind of person whose whole body has just been knocked out should be too dead to die any more, but if so, I can still be revived, which has subverted their world view.


    Besides, I should really thank that guy for cutting the third sword before I recovered.


    Three times a day, I can resist attacks that I can''t resist, including those I don''t want to resist and those I don''t react to.


    Three times sounds simple, but the definition of "once" is another matter.


    After I went back yesterday, I carefully studied the definition of this thing, because my skills can be upgraded once every time I use them. Yesterday, Lin Dingkun''s three sabres helped me to upgrade three levels. I can upgrade my level, and I can upgrade another level. At this time, after using this move, I have another experience.


    Now when I use it, the outline of my brain is very clear. Although it''s like a nearsighted person who looks at the world without glasses and has no details, I can probably see it clearly, so I can see the last sword.


    At the same time, I can clearly know the characteristics of this skill.


    Its definition of "one attack" means that from the time I was injured to the time when the wound healed, it is equal to one attack!


    In other words, if the wound has not healed, it will receive a second, third, or even more attacks, then the refining body gold body block will count them as one time!


    This avoids the embarrassment of saying that there are nine lives lying on the track, resulting in the tenth festival of the train.


    Don''t worry about a few stanzas. He didn''t come back to life until it was completely over, which is equivalent to losing only one life.


    Just now, not to mention that he made up another sword, it is useless for him to continuously chop 1000 or 10000 here.


    It''s no use shooting with 10000 machine guns. They are all defined as an attack.


    When my wound is not fully healed, the effect of mending the knife is nothing more than prolonging my treatment time. Only when my wound is healed, can I have another attack."Thank you for not killing me." I arched my hand and said, in their eyes, it may be very pretentious.


    But I really thank him. He left me a golden opportunity because of his eagerness. Although it may have been useless, who thinks there are too many of them? I wish I had more opportunities.


    And why do I say it''s useless


    In full view of the public, on the stage, the man was still walking, but his legs were shaking, and everyone could see clearly. Not only that, but also his body was not as straight as before. He held the sword with both hands, and the tip of the sword was inserted on the ground to support his body.


    The body of the sword shakes lightly, and the man''s face turns pale. He looks at me with hatred.


    "No!" When the master saw this scene, he called out and stroked his forehead: "it''s over."


    And I, as expected, looked at him and said, "sure."

 Chapter 372

    In the theater, there was silence. Everyone looked at the people on the stage, as if he was the focus of all the stars.


    It''s just the shape of the focus It doesn''t seem very good.


    "This What''s going on? We won before we fight? " The fat monk looked at the man and said with a confused face.


    "I see. That''s your plan, sir." Gongsun Shu said with a smile, he has long believed that I have a backhand, but did not expect that it would be like this.


    "Boss!"


    "Boss!"


    Pinocchio, the master scholar and others were in a great hurry. They were about to rush onto the stage immediately, but they couldn''t move because they were seriously injured. They just moved a little and fell to the ground. They could only helplessly look at their boss who couldn''t move.


    "Brother, this..." Elder brother Zhong Ming didn''t know why. He looked puzzled as I asked.


    "Isn''t this already in front of you? That guy was exhausted. He didn''t need my hand at all, so he fell down."


    "Li Exhausted? "


    "Yes! It''s also his fault that his two swords are too strong, which leads to a great loss of vitality. That''s why they are like this. If they have just converged, they may look better now. "


    "That is, men must know how to be restrained." The fat monk listened and nodded with approval. "Can''t want to put, young don''t know that what expensive, late to that what empty tears ah."


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Wait a minute, are we talking about the same thing?"


    "Well Ha ha ha, one meaning, one meaning. " The fat monk grinned and scratched his bald head.


    "But, sir, you should say less about it. I''m sure I''m clear about his situation. In that case, it''s also because of you that he''s so reckless."


    Gongsun Shu came over and said with a smile.


    "Well! Or do you know me! " I looked at him admiringly and nodded. "Since he appeared, I found something wrong. First of all, Pinocchio''s reaction was very strange. They didn''t look like they had found a backing. On the contrary, they were more worried about that guy than they were worried about themselves, which can explain a lot."


    "After that, his own performance was also very strange. From the sword he just came, we can see his strength. Even if we are together, we may not be able to win him. But he didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he played this turn based game with me. The purpose was very simple. He intended to fight alone and bring you fear by killing me. He wanted to drive you away. It was a show of bravado. "


    "So, I used the golden body and defused his sword technique. He really knew what his body was like, so he was eager to kill me to achieve his goal. So he made reckless moves to break my golden body, but he failed. Now, he is suffering from his own evil consequences, and his strength is greatly damaged. He can no longer fight!"


    "Asshole! Don''t touch my boss, come to me! "


    "I do things by myself. Don''t I want to get revenge? Come, I''m here. Come and kill me


    Several ghosts and Demons yelled at the same time, glaring at us, without fear in their eyes, trying to move our eyes.


    I looked at the men in the stands, looked at them again, and laughed: "I didn''t expect you to be very loyal, but I don''t count on that. Ah, right, just in case, I''d better..."


    I haven''t finished, suddenly a blink disappeared in the same place, and then appeared, already on the stage, beside the man.


    "You..."


    Pop!


    As soon as the man looked up, he didn''t hear a word, but he had been instructed by me to block the acupoints and prevent him from restoring his mana. To be on the safe side, I also used a charm, which was directly pasted on his forehead, double insurance.


    "I''d better seal up your mana first. Although you can''t hurt me, I''ll have a headache if I use the sword at will." I straightened up, hands akimbo looking at this collapsed on the ground, laughing to finish that sentence.


    This is really not my bluff. There''s another chance for me to improve my health. I''m not afraid of him. Even if he is on the verge of death, he is just a blow. My only chance is to deal with him.


    Besides, he doesn''t know how many times I can use it. Generally speaking, he won''t do it at will.


    "Well, come here quickly, Gongsun Shu. Bring those guys here and let them kneel in a row!"


    "Good."


    "Yes, sir."


    Elder brother Zhong Ming comes with the fat monk. Gongsun Shu entangles the Five ghosts with a black rope and brings them here. He puts them in front of the man and kneels in a row. Among them, the clown is still in a coma. For the smooth process of public execution, I wake him up first.


    As soon as the clown woke up, he was stunned. Beside him, all his brothers were seriously injured and looked at us bitterly. And the most important thing was that his boss was lying in front of us, and he didn''t look very optimistic."Hold the grass, what''s the matter?" The clown was rude then.


    "As a result, you can see that we lost, even the boss lost. It''s over. We''re finished. Today, I''m afraid we can''t pass." Said the master.


    As the eldest brother of Beijing dialect troupe, he is the longest living one among the Five ghosts. He is obviously open to them, but they are not dead. What''s the complaint when things have come to this stage?


    "We have done too many evils. No wonder others. Even if they are not here today, they will be there in the future. Alas, it''s just to choose who will kill us."


    "No way!" Pinocchio cried. "You, I killed your parents, didn''t I? I''ll do things by myself, and let go of my brother and boss. I''ll do it by myself! "


    "Shut up I drank coldly. "Now is not your bargaining time, you can''t live without death. You said it''s not. I said it''s not the case, the boss has the final say."


    I said, looking at the elder brother Zhong Ming and the man lying on the ground, I asked, "what''s the matter with you? I don''t think you are a ghost, and Yin and Yang eyes can''t see what you are. They can only vaguely know that you are not human. Who are you


    "Well! How can you see the strength of the boss? If it wasn''t for Nathan''s absence, how could you stand here and talk! "


    "Neidan?" I frowned and looked at the man carefully. Sure enough, although he was powerful, he was empty inside. Inner alchemy was an important material for practitioners. Once he lost it, his mana would be greatly reduced!


    "You Are you a demon I asked tentatively.


    The man gasped, barely looked up at me, weak nodded: "yes."


    "What are you? How many years have you been practicing Taoism? Why did you lose Neidan? " I asked three times in a row, my eyes fixed on him.


    "I I''m a snake demon. " The man hesitated for a moment, and finally said.


    "Snake demon I''m afraid that you can''t avoid my Yin and Yang eyes because of your years of Taoism. I''m afraid ordinary monsters can''t do it. "


    "Well! I have already said that the strength of the boss can not be matched by people like you! " Said the clown.


    "Shut up I turned back to drink a, and then turned to look at him, no longer ask, just stare at him.


    The man looked at me, his eyes moved, as if he was in a bit of a dilemma, but finally, he sighed: "this year, I''m just a thousand year old Taoist. If the general monster is a thousand year old, I can''t escape the exploration of the Yin and Yang eyes, but I''m different, because my blood is different from them."


    "Blood? If you are a snake, do you still have dragon blood? "


    "Dragon? Oh! How dare I covet them? It''s just that our ancestors are blessed with extraordinary magic power. As descendants, we have some light. "


    "Who is your grandfather?" I asked.


    The man was stunned when he heard that. His eyes flashed with pride. He looked up at me as if he were extremely proud: "you know Do you want to build Shu? "


    "Xiushu..." I repeated, one is frowning, this is really touched my knowledge blind area.


    But I didn''t expect that the elder brother Zhong Ming had a huge reaction and immediately called out: "Xiushu?! Are you a descendant of Xiushu? "


    The man looked up at elder brother Zhong Ming with a look of approval in his eyes and said, "good boy, you really know the name of Xiushu."


    I didn''t know why, so I asked, "brother Zhong Ming, what is this Shu cultivation?"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming hasn''t recovered from the shock yet. He gasps heavily. After listening to my question, he just nods his head, his eyes move frequently, and says for a long time, "brother, have you heard the story of Ba snake?"


    "Ba snake..." I thought about it. "I know!"


    Ba snake is a strange animal in ancient times, also known as Xiu snake. It is also called Ba snake because it lived in Bashu and the Yangtze River, especially in Dongting area.


    It is said that this kind of snake is very big. It can swallow an elephant in one bite and excrete its bones three years later. We can see how long the snake is.


    It is said that the original Ba snake was in ancient times. When Emperor Yao was in power, Ten Suns came out in the sky at the same time. He and several other monsters wreaked havoc on the earth. The day after tomorrow, the emperor sent Dayi to kill him.


    However, although he died, there were many children and grandchildren. In ancient times, he was full of aura, and his cultivation was extremely powerful. If this kind of strong blood is passed down, the descendants will be blessed. Even when the aura is exhausted, he will become a monster, which is much better than those of the same level and cultivation.


    Among his descendants, the most famous one is the big snake in the story of Wuding Kaishan.


    It is said that on the way back to China, the five strongmen saw a big snake drilling a hole, so they would pull the snake out to kill the people. But they didn''t expect that the evil wind was so strong that the earth was shaking, and the five strongmen were crushed to death.


    I thought it was just a legend. Even if I became a mage now, I thought it was far away from me. I would never meet it in my life. But I didn''t expect that today, I met the descendants of Xiushu here!

 Chapter 373

    "The race cultivates snakes and lives in Bashu, so they take the name of cultivating Shu. I don''t know how many descendants of their clansmen are in the world, but they are not strong and weak, and their aura is exhausted. I''m afraid there are few people who can practice now. I''m afraid there are only a few people who have been practicing for thousands of years like this."


    Elder brother Zhong Ming said and shook his head. It seemed that he was a pity for it.


    "How do you know so much?" I asked.


    "There are books in our pavilion, so I know, and..." Brother Zhong Ming looks at him. "You should be the Xiushu of this generation."


    "This generation?"


    "That''s right. Xiushu is not just a name, but a name handed down from generation to generation. The strongest one in each generation can be named Xiushu on the surface, and become a new generation of Xiushu. I''m afraid you are the one of this generation."


    "Oh - it''s not a name, it''s a position?"


    From generation to generation, what''s that name? Isn''t that a position? Just like the "emperor", it''s the highest leader. It''s just the name given to this position.


    The man looked up at elder brother Zhong Ming and said with a bitter smile, "you know quite a lot. Yes, I am indeed the Xiushu of this generation. But even if I get such a name, what can I do?


    when I was a child, there were still practitioners in my side. They were busy picking up Yin and invigorating yang, taking the essence of heaven and earth, or devouring the practitioners of other ethnic groups. But with the war, the changes of the times and other factors, there are fewer and fewer of them. I haven''t seen any practitioners among our people for hundreds of years. "


    "Well, I understand the feeling. It''s like starting a game and ending up hanging up all by myself. Although I won, I didn''t have a game experience. I''m not happy at all." I nodded seriously and said.


    "So, I''m ashamed to receive the name of Xiushu! As a result, when he met a strong enemy, he didn''t have the power to parry at all. Instead, he took the inner alchemy, and now it''s like this. "


    "Yes! If it wasn''t for the guts, how could our boss... "


    "All right, all right! You''ve said that twice, and you''ve all said it. " I quickly wave to stop the words of those ghosts, a face of impatience.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming squats down and looks at Xiushu. He seems to be very interested in him. Maybe it''s because he hasn''t seen him before. The characters in the book suddenly appear in front of him. Maybe everyone will be curious.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at him: "your inner pill has been taken away? Won''t he kill you? "


    "Who knows what he thinks? But now is not the time to worry about it. He is dead, and my inner Dan may not come back in his life. "


    "Dead? Are you sure? "


    "Sure, it''s a big story. I didn''t hope that he could really give it back to me. Now, I don''t have to worry about it. If I practice for hundreds or thousands of years, I can recover my strength."


    "Wait, wait! return to you? What else have you done? What''s more, what''s more? And this is the Millennium elixir of the Ba snake clan. If I get it, I will run away. What else can I do for you? " I heard one of the words he just said, and I said immediately.


    "He took me Neidan, said it was helpful for him to cultivate, and put forward a trading term. In order to let him return my Neidan, my younger brothers agreed to him and worked for him all the time. Not long ago, we learned that he had died."


    "Hiss..." I take a breath, eyes slightly narrowed, in the heart, already have an idea.


    "He made you What can I do for him? "


    Xiushu looked up at me and bowed his head and said, "he asked them to help him collect the unjust souls that he had died in vain. Once a month, he handed them over to him and helped him practice. Until the number of unjust souls could equal the power of Neidan at that moment, he would return my Neidan to me."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The audience was silent for a moment!


    Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at him and widened his eyes.


    "So it is I exhaled.


    Sure enough! I''ve always wondered that master once said that these five ghosts and Demons never do anything wrong, but just immerse themselves in their own world and do these dramas. Even if the dramas are not watched, they will not directly become evil spirits who kill innocent people. There must be some variables.


    So it is. I finally know why they do it. I have thought about many reasons, but I didn''t think that It''s for my boss?!


    However, just in this way, can they be washed white?


    Yes! They are forced into helplessness, they are instigated by others, and there is a reason for it. So? So those innocent people should die? No matter what the purpose, they killed those people, and it was their own subjective consciousness that made them kill, not hypnotized or anything.


    With this, they will be convicted if they go to court and fight to the end of the world!


    "I know your experience. I know the purpose of killing those people, creating so many traffic accidents, and collecting wronged souls. But what you do is what you do. There''s nothing to say. Being ordered is not a reason to escape. You should know it.""I know that when you''re here, we''re not going to make it any better." Said the master, with a cool expression. "The more people we kill, the more uneasy we are, but there is no way. We also know that what the man said may be false. He will not give Neidan back to us at all, but as long as there is a chance, we will have a try. You come to seek revenge. We have nothing to say. Now that we have been defeated by you and become prisoners, if you want to kill or cut, please do it."


    "Goodbye, big brother!" Pinocchio cried. "I''m alone..."


    "You do things by yourself, I know! You''ve yelled many times. Shut up I interrupted him again. "And I remember that I said," kill you, do not kill you, kill them not kill them, "is not what you has the final say, it is us! And to be precise, it''s him! "


    I said and patted brother Zhong Ming on the shoulder.


    "I am just a man who avenged him. I has the final say of how to deal with you." I said, standing behind elder brother Zhong Ming, indicating to give him the decision-making power, and I am just a tool man.


    "Thank you, brother." Brother Zhong Ming smiles, pats my hand on his shoulder and stands up.


    "It''s nothing. Elder brother Zhong Ming, you can say that they are all here. They can''t run away. If you want to kill or cut, you can do whatever you want. As long as you say, you can do it yourself or me."


    When I finished, all the ghosts and Demons and Xiushu sighed. The master and Xiushu closed their eyes and waited for death. Pinocchio glared with indignation. The master of the play was gloomy and didn''t know what he was thinking. The clown and the joyful people were all resentful and unwilling.


    Looking at them, brother Zhong Ming suddenly thought of something and asked, "you just said that the man died not long ago, and it was very noisy. Who is that man? What''s his name? "


    Xiushu opened his eyes, looked at him and said, "it''s OK to mention his name again. The man who took my inner elixir didn''t reveal his real name, but only had one nickname - Heiyan death."


    "Black..." I couldn''t hold back for a moment and almost cried out.


    What a coincidence!


    "You mean In the East China Sea, the leader of the second elder of Gongmo cult, who died under the command of Duan Qingtian, commander of the shadow army, is Heiyan the God of death? " Elder brother Zhong Ming was also shocked and asked again.


    "Yes, it''s not a secret. When he came here, he really claimed that he was under the command of some elders of the cult. I think it''s that guy." Xiushu said calmly.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming nodded. Suddenly, he laughed.


    "So it is, so It''s a long time ago. "


    "What?"


    "Brother Zhong Ming!"


    Xiushu and I both cried out and were surprised.


    "What do you mean?" Xiushu asked.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming smiles: "do you know who we are?"


    Xiushu shook his head: "I don''t know."


    "I''m a member of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. During the operation in Donghai, we used to guard the coastline with the shadow army, and we were all present when we fought with the Gongmo sect led by Heiyan death."


    Elder brother Zhong Ming said and pointed to me again: "this is the shadow Army He was also present at that time. "


    "Yes." I nodded.


    Xiushu looked at him and me in surprise. His eyes were wavering and he lowered his head. He couldn''t believe it: "this, this, is there such a coincidence in the world? The black burning Death God instructs us to kill people, among them there is your close relative, and that guy died in your hands, this.... "


    "Although we didn''t kill him by ourselves, we saw him fall from the sky and be killed by commander Duan''s golden knife. At that time, your inner alchemy should not come back, but my revenge should be avenged." Elder brother Zhong Ming said, and the expression on his face gradually became relieved.


    "Brother Zhong Ming!" I cried quickly. "It''s true that he is the mastermind, but these are all direct actors. Can they be innocent Just because the mastermind is dead? There is no such verdict anywhere! These guys, we can''t just let them go! "


    "If that guy dies, we won''t do harm to others, but we really don''t know what to do. Maybe we will have fun here as before, or go to various places to look for famous herbs to help our boss heal his wounds. If you kill us here now, we have no complaints. If you don''t kill us, we promise that we won''t do anything harmful in the future. Otherwise, we will be doomed. "


    The master said calmly.


    "Shut up, you''re not talking!" I gave him a kick. "Brother Zhong Ming, it''s up to you to decide everything. You can think about it."


    Xiushu also looked at elder brother Zhong Ming with firm eyes: "I can''t exonerate myself, let alone my younger brothers. Now that I have reached this stage, what if I give my life to you? What to do, you say. ""Come to me! Don''t touch my brothers and my boss Pinocchio cried.


    "No way! We Beijing dialect troupe live and die together. We will win and lose each other. We won''t let you die alone! "


    "If they all die, I''ll be the boss and go with them."


    "Brother Zhong Ming, make up your mind."


    "All right!"


    In the crowd, brother Zhong Ming suddenly yelled, looking at us, his eyes moved.


    "I have a way."

 Chapter 374

    "I have a way!" Elder brother Zhong Ming said.


    "What can I do?" I asked. "Look at your face You don''t really want to let them go


    "Oh! If only that were true! " Pinocchio said with a cold hum.


    "It doesn''t matter. What we do is just a matter of your words. At this time, we can''t resist at all." Xiushu said.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming looked at them, his eyes were indifferent, but he was no longer angry at that time. When he learned that Heiyan, the black hand behind the scenes, was dead, his hatred seemed to have really disappeared a lot.


    "Brother." Elder brother Zhong Ming was silent for a while. He turned to look at me and said.


    "What''s the matter? Shall I do it? "


    "No, thank you very much. You can come to avenge me and risk my life. And my biggest enemy, Heiyan death, was also killed by your shadow army. Maybe it''s really fate."


    "Tut! Why do you say that again? I said it''s not necessary to be so polite, and I''m not... "


    "I know!" Brother Zhong Ming interrupted me. "I know that you are no longer a member of the shadow army, but isn''t that for me? If you lose this identity, you don''t have to be controlled by them any more. However, it''s undeniable that you also lose an important strength, don''t you? "


    "This..." I was temporarily blocked by what he said, but I couldn''t refute it.


    "You said that you are the president of the Tongzhou society, but major general Lin Dingkun of the shadow army is right. Compared with those big organizations, the current TongZhou society is not good enough. Although I believe it will become a famous organization in the future, at least for now, let me do something for you. "


    "What?"


    Elder brother Zhong Ming came up to me, put his hand on my shoulder, turned his head and looked at Xiushu, where he was sitting, and a group of ghosts and Demons kneeling down. He said with a smile, "if If you can take them under your command, the strength of your fellow boat club will certainly go up to a higher level


    "What?"


    "What?"


    "What


    It''s not only me, but also Xiushu, and the Five ghosts and demons of Beijing dialect troupe. They all scream, but their meanings are different.


    "Brother Zhong Ming, you..."


    "Don''t you say I''ll decide what to do with them? I''ve decided to let them be your subordinates. You''re welcome. If you want to help me punish them, please do as much as you can


    "You Elder brother Zhong Ming said to me, then he turned to Xiushu and other people and said, "I won''t kill you, but you must obey his orders and look forward to him, even if you will lose your life, you know?"


    When Xiushu looked at him, he could not see any emotion fluctuation: "whatever you like."


    "Brother."


    "Well?"


    "Do you have a way to control them? I don''t think they''ll listen to you. "


    "Of course, heroes think alike, and I think so. These means are necessary." I said, went to Xiushu, squatted down and looked him in the eye.


    I think, at this time, my eyes, is a little bad, but so what? I don''t think I need to be very polite now. On the contrary, it''s very polite to talk to them, including the result.


    "Listen, now that the bitter Lord has said it himself, I have nothing to refute. Moreover, I really need some strength. You are very lucky. I hope you can be content and work for me well, you know?"


    "All right." Xiushu said without emotion.


    "And you, especially you, Pinocchio, we''ve spared you, and let your five brothers live together. You should have a heart of gratitude. After all, it''s not common people to repay good for bad."


    "Well! Fake Pinocchio sniffed scornfully and turned his face aside.


    I didn''t care about his reaction. I laughed and suddenly turned back to point. The black light at the fingertip popped up and directed directly at Xiushu!


    "Boss!"


    Five ghosts see me to their boss, immediately angry, shouting.


    "Don''t worry, it won''t hurt him, just let you be obedient. Don''t worry, everyone has a share. It''s your turn soon!" I said, in my mind, the soul mantra belonging to Xiushu is about to succeed!


    The most powerful part of servitude mantra is that as long as his strength is weaker than mine at that time, servitude mantra will succeed. It''s a great damage to the vitality of Xiushu, and I sealed the acupoints, plus the seal of the charm, now it can''t beat me at all.


    How can the five of Beijing dialect troupe, each seriously injured, be my opponents? There was no obstacle at all. After a while, in my mind, there were six more lives!


    From this moment on, their lives will be in my hands. If they want to live, they will live, they will die, if they want to live, they will live, they will die!


    "Listen, if you are not obedient, I can torture you. Even if I am far away from you, I can still do it. I hope you can be more intelligent.""Well! only! In your hands, it''s a fall! " Pinocchio sighed, obviously aware of the power of the service soul curse, and finally gave in.


    "That''s good. It seems that you are all smart people."


    I straightened up and looked at them with satisfaction and nodded.


    These guys are different from those before. Like Baron and Gongsun, I can even match with their brothers. Some of the others are even kids. Even if I don''t call them brothers, I won''t be too harsh on them. It''s just a generalization.


    But for them, I am not like this. They are not brothers or even employees. They are atoning!


    But I really need their strength, the ability of the Opera master, Pinocchio''s body method and puppet army, and other guys, especially Xiushu. Although their strength will not recover, the three swords are absolutely enough to see!


    Speaking of this, I really want to see the strength of Shu in its heyday. Now I''ve used the spirit of servitude curse to enslave him. Even if he has recovered all his strength, he can''t kill me. It''s a pity that the loss of Neidan is not a small matter. At least I have to practice for hundreds of years. How can I wait for that?!


    After hundreds of years of cultivation, if I can still live, I will become an immortal. Maybe I have recovered my strength thousands of years ago. Then I want his ability to be useless?!


    Unless there is a genius to help him recover, or an adventure, but I


    Wait!


    Genius treasure?


    Yes!


    Just in time, if you want to control them, you need not only coercion, but also inducement!


    "Now that they are my people, I''ll help him to recover his strength. You don''t mind." I asked.


    Elder brother Zhong Ming spread out his hand: "no problem. Since it''s under your command, strength is very important. If you have any way to make them stronger, it''s a good thing."


    "That''s good." I said, turning around and looking at Xiushu, I put my hand in my arms. In fact, I put my mind into the system, took something out of the warehouse, squeezed it in my hand, and stretched out my hand.


    "Of course, I''m not picky. You don''t need to worry. If you do well, I''ll give you benefits. Especially... "


    I took a look at the Five ghosts.


    "You seem to care about your boss very much. Your feelings are very good. If I say I have a way to recover your boss''s strength, will you work harder for me? After all, you even believe in and help him like Heiyan death. I think you should work harder for me."


    "You..." Pinocchio subconsciously wanted to just talk to me, but he stopped for a while, didn''t say it, tangled for a while and said: "can you really help the boss recover his strength? He''s Nathan lost. It''s not a small thing. Are you sure? "


    "Don''t believe me?" I picked pick eyebrows, reached out and opened the small box lying in the palm of my hand, revealing the small bead inside.


    It''s the moment you open the box, a strange fragrance rushes into the sky! The whole theater is fragrant all of a sudden!


    "This is...!"


    Xiushu was the closest to him, and he felt the most deeply about it. When he felt the power above, he was stunned.


    The other people, though not so deeply affected, just this vision is enough to show the value of this thing.


    If something is abnormal, it must be good!


    "Wait, this, this is A hundred demons


    As soon as I heard it, I immediately looked back at him: "yo! You can''t look good. You know a lot about it, and you know a hundred demons! "


    Master of drama


    This product was still shocked, but it turned out to be speechless when I said that. Why do you have such a grudge?


    This sentence was originally said by him to me, but I didn''t expect that it was time for me to ridicule him.


    And I see his expression, clearly is to say that such a good baby in my hand is a pity!


    I didn''t care about him. I shook the small box in front of Xiushu, took it back, and put my body close to him. I looked at him with a face to face smile: "how about it, not bad!"


    This small box is a treasure I bought in the system store. Its function is to hold some monstrous things, refine its monstrous, and make it become something without monstrous and harmless.


    But in this hundred demon bead, is actually obtains from that zombie hand.


    It was the first time I went on a mission with my senior brothers. In the end, I used an amulet, combined with my new skills to pick up things from the air, and finally killed the zombie.


    And this hundred demons bead is just from the corpse''s body.


    According to several elder martial brothers and masters, this thing is very powerful, but the Zombie''s cultivation is not enough to turn it into inner alchemy. Fortunately, we can kill him.After coming back, the master gave it to me. I kept it in this small box and didn''t care about it. Because I didn''t get anything evil later, half a year later, it didn''t move at all. Until today, I just remember that I have such a thing for him.


    Xiushu has a unique blood advantage. If it can become his inner elixir, isn''t it beautiful?!


    "How? Don''t lose. "


    Xiushu looked at the front stupidly, as if he hadn''t slowed down. He was stunned for a long time, then he looked up at me. There was a different light in his eyes.


    When I see this look in my eyes, it''s clear. It''s done!


    Xiushu bowed his head and breathed twice. Finally, he straightened up, knelt down on one knee, stroked the ground with one hand, and supported his knee with the other: "Xiushu, I''m willing to be the Lord, go through fire and water, and I''ll never give up!"

 Chapter 375

    "I''m willing to be the master in repairing Shu. I''m willing to go through fire and water."


    When the Five ghosts in the capital saw that their boss had knelt down, they said that they had surrendered. They looked at each other. Finally, they all nodded their heads, turned to me and worshiped each other.


    "The Beijing dialect troupe is willing to be the master of the Five ghosts, and do the work of dogs and horses!"


    ¡­¡­


    Back in Jicheng, it was three days later. The capital dialect troupe and their boss, Bashu Xiushu, were all under my command. This was something I had never thought of before, but in the light of the situation at that time, it was reasonable.


    But in any case, it''s good for both of us Oh, no! All three are good!


    For me, I gained new strength to make up for the convenience of losing my identity as a shadow army. It''s a bargain for those of Beijing dialect troupe. For brother Zhong Ming, it''s like revenge in disguise.


    The mastermind is dead, the rest of these guys Hum! According to the elder brother Zhong Ming, those who play with their lives call on them to make atonement!


    In these three days, six of them recovered from their injuries. At the same time, the third branch of my boat club began to set up!


    One headquarters, three branches, my boat club is a half step organization, not to mention this time the branch is still in a place like Beijing.


    It has to be said that Xiushu and jingchenghua opera company are good for them to live a long life. They soon chose the place. According to the old rules, I gave them part of the power of Jiehun mantra and asked them to help me find members. To give them face, I did not separate these six guys, but let them directly manage the Yanjing branch of Tongzhou society.


    Gongsun Shu, I haven''t brought him back yet. On the one hand, I just met Zhou Cheng in Yancheng. I don''t know the details. Although Ding Yiming is here, I''m not sure. Let''s observe for a while. Secondly, Yancheng is close to the sea. With him there, I can have a better understanding of the situation on the sea.


    Three days later, it is said that the operation of the shadow army in the East Sea has ended. Although the east coast is still under blockade, it is said that it is just for safety and just in case. But of course, this is just a statement.


    As for what happened, I don''t know. Most people don''t know. Maybe only those who participated in the action or some big people can know. I''m no longer a shadow army. Naturally, I don''t have the right to know about these things. I''d better live a good life.


    I think so, not long, the car has arrived in Jicheng


    Jicheng, in the boat club


    "Pa!"


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute! Hit people


    "Oh, I didn''t. you dived!"


    In the courtyard of Tongzhou club, a new basketball court was built. Although it sounds tall, it just bought two basketball frames and drew a line on the ground. It doesn''t occupy much space.


    I didn''t have any recreational sports here before. I didn''t expect that they even added them to me on their own in the past half a month when I went out.


    There are fewer people who want to sign up to join us. Many people have leisure after practice. They all come to watch the big ball. Li cunhao starts again and gambles with a large group of melon eaters.


    On the field, Gao Yan and Zeng Xiujie were divided into two teams. It seems that Geng Xi went to the school today. I said they should go to the school in shifts to protect them, but they really implemented it very seriously.


    Two teams, a team of three, half-time bullfight, dribble for the ball, the two captains Gao Yan and Zeng Xiujie were too close, then Gao Yan directly lay on the ground


    "Get up! Don''t pretend to me, you''re diving. "


    "No, really."


    "Yes, it''s not true. Get up."


    Two Huobao make a fool of each other. One tries to pull him up, the other just doesn''t want to get up. The scene is very funny, which makes people laugh.


    "Ha ha ha, are you two OK? There is basketball in school activities in May. Our school leaders are looking forward to your great skills. That''s not good. "


    Hu Jie sat in the first row of the audience, moved a small bench to sit and watch. Li cunhao collected all the money and waited. As a result, Hu Jie was covered with a sun umbrella.


    "Oh, it''s just playing. What''s the big deal? Besides, I don''t know what their thoughts are? Just to use us to advertise for them, I''ll be bored. They don''t teach us the magic we cultivate. They seem to attach great importance to it. When they advertise, they seem to have something to do with them. They''ll put money on their faces. " Zeng Xiujie said.


    "That''s it At this time, Gao Yan also sat up from the ground, spread his hand, a face of helplessness. "It''s a pity that we''re going to graduate, but we still have to help him advertise. These guys really use us."


    "Well." Zeng Xiujie nodded, turned slowly, looked at Gao Yan beside him, and suddenly raised his hands slowly."What''s the matter?" Gao Yan looks at him, some don''t understand of ask.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just You are really a diver! Finally I got up Zeng Xiujie suddenly put his hand around his neck and shook it.


    "OK, OK, I know how to find some reasons and say that you are very handsome. I think you are all bragging. I play better than you Hu Jie rolled her eyes and said with disdain.


    "What?! Come on, let''s have a competition! "


    You can insult me, but you can''t insult my basketball level!


    "Hey, I''d better leave. There are no eyes on the basketball court. If we hurt him, we can''t tell brother Rui."


    "He? What can I tell him? What does it matter to him that I play with you? " Hu Jie blinked. "Or are you afraid."


    "Are we afraid? Come on


    On the basketball court, the situation changed again. Four people who were pulled to play basketball went down. Although they said it was one thing, in fact it was another thing. They really didn''t dare to play with Hu Jie. They couldn''t really play like that. They could only say it was a contest


    "You two, if you really dare to hurt her, I''m sure I''ll give a report to the boss!"


    Li cunhao yelled, dogleg spirit to play to the extreme, holding the small box of clothing money, the referee is staring at the situation on the field.


    On the field, Zeng Xiujie and Gao Yan surrounded Hu Jie, but the most action was to disturb her. She didn''t dare to make a move at all. Hu Jie held the ball and thought she was playing well, but in fact she was very stiff and fouled, but her expression was very professional and serious.


    "Oh, please take it easy!"


    "Your feet! Feet! Don''t trip


    "Why are you so close? I gave a little report! "


    "Take it easy and hurt again!"


    Li cunhao sat at the bottom, looking more worried than the three above, and kept shouting. At this time, the people sitting next to him suddenly said, "don''t worry, they won''t."


    "Ah? How... "


    As soon as Li cunhao turned his head, he just opened his mouth and suddenly choked back. Looking at the people around him, his eyes were wide open!


    "Boss?"


    Yes, that''s the boss


    "President?"


    "Brother Rui!"


    The people around had been looking at the field, but they didn''t see that there was one more person here.


    I don''t blame them. Teleportation is so unreasonable.


    "Why?"


    On the court, Hu Jie was still seriously "playing" and didn''t see me coming. Suddenly, she heard people around her shouting, especially the two guys around her. She called "brother Rui". At that time, she knew what was going on behind her.


    "You come back..."


    Hu Jie was about to look back at me. As a result, she didn''t pay attention to her feet. She faltered and didn''t hold her figure. "Pa" fell to the ground.


    "I''ll go!"


    "I didn''t do it. Let me explain!"


    The two men immediately jumped to one side and raised their hands like surrender, for fear that they would be mistaken.


    I smile, it is a blink, directly to Hu Jie''s side, a hand, helped her up.


    Li cunhao''s eyesight is full: "it''s all gone! It''s all over. There''s nothing to see. The game is over. Everyone comes to get the money. It''s not open today. Come and get the money from me. "


    With that, the goods went further and further, but the crowd went to another place.


    Zeng Xiujie and Gao Yan looked at each other and winked at each other. They left each other. On the huge basketball court, there were only two of us.


    "You You''re back. "


    "Yes, I''m back." I laughed and helped her up, dusting away the dust from her clothes and trying not to touch some places she couldn''t touch.


    "Is the operation over?"


    "Maybe, maybe it''s over. I don''t know."


    "I don''t know? How did you get back? Come back before the end of the operation, but those who violate military orders will be punished. You are not afraid. "


    "I''m not afraid." I said honestly.


    "Why?" Hu Jie looked at me with an innocent face.


    "Because I''m no longer the shadow army, I''m fired Or I''ve been dismissed, either way. In short, I''m no longer the shadow army or the commanding officer. I''m just a common person, a common casual practitioner. "


    "You..." Hu Jie was surprised. She looked at me and spoke slowly.


    I thought she was going to say why I was dismissed, but she was stunned and said, "you Do you have any misunderstanding about yourself? Which of the four majestic words has something to do with you? "


    "I..."


    Well, it''s the same Hu Jie who opened it in the right way"But it''s still serious. What''s the matter? Why are you dismissed? Even if the shadow army wants to dismiss someone, it has to have a reason. I don''t think there''s anything wrong with you."


    Sure enough.


    "Ah Maybe it''s because I''m homesick. " I hesitated, I said.


    "Homesick?"


    "Yes, this is it. Isn''t this my home?"


    "Oh, so you still want to come back and be dismissed instead of being dismissed?"


    "Well So to speak. "


    "Cut!"


    "Oh, don''t care about so many details. In a word, I''m no longer a shadow army. In the future, I may not do anything dangerous. I just want to be a simple president of the boat club, develop my power and accompany you!"


    "Go! Who wants your company? "


    "Don''t also can''t, because already like this, I also can stay here to accompany you everyday!" I said with a smile, directly put my arm around her neck and pressed her down.


    "Gone, gone to eat!" I grabbed Hu Jie and walked into the room, smiling brightly. "I''m home!"

 Chapter 376

    On the dinner table, there was peace. It was only a dinner party for a few of our friends. Geng Xi also came back. Several old classmates sat together. Dogleg Li cunhao came again. Everything was so beautiful.


    Until the fat monk rushed to eat, the beauty disappeared


    "After a while, I''ll pass the body refining gold body barrier to you. It''s a magic skill to protect your life. It''s equivalent to adding one more life to yourself. You''ll meet a strong enemy in the future. If you can''t fight it, you can at least use it to protect your life. Maybe you can even pretend to scare them."


    There are too many advantages in refining body gold. I can''t cherish it. I have to share some good things with my friends. It''s not my character to eat alone Well, it''s true.


    "Good! Thank you, brother Rui


    "Come and kiss brother Rui!"


    "Go away!"


    I directly pushed away Gao Yan, who was playing treasure, and glared at him.


    Zeng Xiujie also laughed, patted him on the shoulder and said, "even if you don''t look at the occasion, our" sister-in-law "is still there. We''ll do our best to fool around. Be careful to beat you."


    Hu Jie was eating when she heard a key word and raised her head: "sister-in-law? Where is a sister-in-law? What sister-in-law? "


    "Well It''s OK. It''s OK. Eat. What sister-in-law, I heard you wrong. What I said Spoon! Give me the spoon. Come on, I''ll have the soup. " Zeng Xiujie said quickly.


    "Cut! Don''t pretend to me. I know what you''re talking about. Hum! I tell you, don''t talk nonsense. When did I agree? Just a little hug. Don''t think about it, especially you


    Hu Jie said, pointing to my nose, deliberately making an angry expression.


    Zeng Xiujie and other people were intelligent enough to eat with their heads down and said nothing, but I could see that every corner of their mouth was smiling and twitching.


    I''ll deal with you later!


    I thought so, with a smile on my face, and waved: "no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no


    "Good! Don''t think I can look up to you. Who am I? I''m a fairy coming down to earth. How can I be with mortals like you? " Hu Jie shakes her head and says with great affectation.


    My heart a meal, ha ha, I still mortal? I''m afraid the guy who lived thousands of years ago didn''t agree!


    However, we can only think about it in our heart, and we can''t raise a bar on our lips.


    It was a fat monk named Chihuo, who was gobbling up. For a moment, he didn''t know what he had heard wrong. As soon as he raised his head, his eyes were staring at Hu Jie: "salted fish for dinner?"


    Hu Jie


    The fairy of the meal ¡Ö the salted fish of the meal?!


    Hu Jie: ha ha!


    Fat monk, pawn!


    But of course, Hu Jie can''t really kill the fat monk, but his end will never be very good.


    I looked at the fat monk, who was clearly protected by the Buddha''s light, but was beaten by Hu Jie, who was not strong in magic power. I once again sighed that the power of women is infinite. Please don''t offend them.


    "That Hu Jie, if not, I''ll pass you the body refining gold body block. It''s really useful. It can prevent emergencies. Who can guarantee that it will be safe? "


    "No!" Hu Jie directly refused.


    "It doesn''t take much mana." I added, thinking that she was afraid that I would bully her by giving her more mana.


    "No, I don''t fight. I just play in this yard every day. There are so many people around and there are so many ghosts and demons to protect me. I don''t need to worry about it."


    "But there will always be accidents..."


    "Accident?" Hu Jie turned her head and looked at me. "Shouldn''t accidents be the most you encounter? Every day I know how to run outside, and every day I don''t go home. I think you should have an accident! "


    When she said this, an awkward atmosphere suddenly appeared in the whole room.


    She and I know what this "home" means, because our family moved here. Although we have a house for less than half a year, it can really be called home. But it''s obvious that Gao Yan doesn''t think so, especially when it comes from Hu Jie and tells me


    "She just said Don''t you go home for three days? " Gao Yan whispered.


    "Well, I heard it, too. I''ll go. There''s a little more information!"


    "Don''t talk nonsense. Brother Rui is not in the society. It''s impossible to have anything to do with her."


    "We didn''t say anything about it. It''s because you don''t have a healthy mind. Just think in that way!"


    "That''s it! I said, this is the plot of a TV play, this line, this look, this scene, I''ll go live! "


    "Who has no popcorn? It''s a pity that it''s such a good show!"


    The three people lowered their heads and thought they were chatting in a low voice, but I heard them clearly. Li cunhao stood by his side and did not dare to speak.However, their last sentence mentioned something, which immediately aroused someone''s reaction.


    "Popcorn? Where is popcorn? " The fat monk jumped up and asked excitedly.


    "Go away!" The three said at the same time.


    Here, I looked at Hu Jie. For a moment, I was embarrassed. I scratched my head awkwardly and explained, "I didn''t want our boat club to develop, and sometimes I couldn''t help it. Can I care if Gong Xiaoting had an accident last time? Er After all, they are all classmates. " I don''t know why. I hastened to add a sentence, as if it would avoid some bad luck.


    Three people at the same time pick big brother: "Rui brother, good survival desire!"


    Hu Jie Du mouth, a face of unhappy, looked up at me, looks very cute: "are you sure it won''t be like this in the future?"


    "No, no, I''m not the shadow army any more. It''s equivalent to my own position. I don''t need to worry about them any more. In addition, there is nothing to do recently, so I stay here and don''t go anywhere.


    In May, let''s go to school to participate in that activity, and then it''s time to graduate. At that time, I''ll really be the president of the same boat club. I''ll be sitting in the headquarters. At most, I''ll go to the branch once in a while. Don''t worry. I''ll be fine. "


    "That''s good." Hu Jie said, looking up at me, suddenly stretched out a hand, white little finger out. "Hook."


    "Hook? What are you pulling? How old are you? Are you small? "


    "La Bula?" Hu Jie didn''t say much, just three words, and a pair of eyes that could kill me.


    "La la la! I didn''t say no! " I helplessly stretched out my hand and little finger to hook with her.


    But before my two fingers touched each other, I heard the sound of "Deng Deng Deng" footsteps outside. Then a man came to the door and cried: "Sir, someone is looking for you! It''s urgent


    "Huh?"


    Because the door of our house was not closed, the man rushed directly into our sight. The sudden change made me stunned, and the action on my hand immediately stopped.


    "Who?"


    "I don''t know. It''s a woman."


    "Woman?"


    I am a Leng, what woman can come here to look for me, still have urgent matter son. If it''s Gong Xiaoting and Feng Qian Xuemei, I can''t, not to mention that Gong Xiaoting should still rest at home now. I''ve shown them to the whole society. They all know each other. It''s impossible to say that they don''t know.


    Who the hell is that?


    I also wonder, next to Hu Jie cold hum, took back his hand, arms ring chest, not angry turned away, silent, Douzhao mouth, a pair of gas drum appearance.


    "Pills!"


    Zeng Xiujie and the other three beat the table at the same time, and leaned back to the back of the chair with a look of "something big is going to happen".


    I don''t care about them. I just know the guy who plays tricks. I quickly said to the man, "please come in and have a talk in the main hall."


    "Yes." The man ran away.


    I just found out that Hu Jie was already full of steam. It seemed that it was because of this sudden event, and the explanation just now was in vain. I quickly explained a few words, thinking that people should not wait. After all, it was urgent, so I rushed out and went to the main hall.


    In the main hall, the tea on the table is ready, and the guests sit on the chairs, looking uncertain and sad.


    I walked into the main hall and saw the beautiful shadow. I was shocked at that time!


    "Qin Nan?"


    Qin Nan is lowering his head, suddenly heard my voice, "Shua" turn around, like a startled kitten, looking at me, eyes moving, full of sadness turned into grievances, this first met like an iceberg beauty, at this time it seems to melt in general, water waves!


    However, this clear water is not so beautiful.


    It''s not the fresh water revived in spring, it''s not the spring water in the Bitan, it''s not the rushing water flowing down 3000 feet, it''s the dead water in the dead spring! Sinking water in a dry well!


    What''s going on?!


    The moment I saw her, I was shocked. I was only a few days away from her. When I went to the capital from the east coast, I just saw her. At that time, she was not like this. What happened? A few days time, let her become this appearance unexpectedly!


    How big a change is this?


    "Commander Guo!" Qin Nan saw me, the whole person suddenly seemed to find the backbone, directly rushed over, arms a horizontal, embrace my waist, head buried in my chest, at that time is crying out.


    At this time, Hu Jie and Gao Yan all came to see what had happened. As a result, they were stunned.


    "Hold the grass! What''s going on here? "


    "Spectacular


    "It''s so spectacular. It''s going to kill you!"


    Three people squint at Hu Jie''s uncertain face. They think they have prayed for me several times.


    But I really can''t push her away. I know that she doesn''t have that kind of feelings for me. She just experienced something big and her mood is unstable. Do you want me to push her away at this time?I can''t make it.


    She lay on me, I can clearly feel the trembling of the delicate body, and the gradual moistening of the chest.


    I patted her on the back, hoping it would bring her some comfort, and asked softly, "well, don''t cry, tell me, what happened? What''s the matter? How did you come to me? "


    Qin Nan was patted on the back by me, the sobbing voice gradually disappeared, the shaking of the body also weakened, vaguely, made a murmuring voice.


    "What''s the matter?" I lowered my head and asked again closer.


    "Commander Guo, I, I..."


    "It''s OK. I''m here. What''s the matter? Tell me."


    I patted Qin Nan on the back, but Qin Nan raised her head and looked at me with tears in her eyes: "East China Sea Donghai operation failed, Xue Colonel Xue is dead! "


    "What?"

 Chapter 377

    The East China Sea has become the focus of the whole world since it was discovered that there is a mysterious power under the East China Sea.


    Careerists, no matter strong or weak, want to get a share of this power and make themselves stronger. However, some weak people with self-knowledge know that they don''t have the ability to get this power and choose to be wise and protect themselves, hoping that they won''t be affected.


    Among them, the three countries closest to this force have become the top priority of this event!


    Bangguo doesn''t have such powerful power, even a decent mage, so it quits automatically. Although the east island state has the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, the sun sect, which has been closed for a long time, and the support of the Fire Phoenix Temple in North America, it is still not enough to see the powerful thousands of Chinese practitioners.


    What''s more, they are the first to be found by Gong Mo cult, and their self-confidence is greatly affected.


    Before the first World War in the East China Sea, a mysterious strongman appeared and surrounded the east coast. Duan Qingtian killed the two captains of shuiluohan and Heiyan death, which made them dare not say more. It seems that the power under the East China Sea will be completely in our hands.


    But we never thought about using it. We thought about how to get rid of it!


    Whether other countries and their mages believe us or not, we really did!


    However, we have overlooked one point, that is, this mysterious power under the sea actually has life. Moreover, there is no less wisdom than human beings, and far more magic than human beings!


    Suck up the submarine, inject one of them into another personality, and then let him come back to pass on false information, so that we mistakenly think that the sea is not dangerous, and there is a way to live.


    We just had a fight with kongmiao. We really want to finish the business here soon. Kongmiao retreats at this time. I don''t know when it will come back. If we can take advantage of this time to solve the problem thoroughly, it would be great!


    Therefore, the shadow army, Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion all set out at the same time to march on the sea. They surrounded the ancient city in three ways, trying to solve them at one time!


    Because according to intelligence, the strength of life in this ancient city is not strong. A group of people can run one after the other. Besides, there is a sea current that can help them evacuate at the back door. It''s a god given opportunity.


    But I didn''t expect that they were trapped!


    That day, known as the disaster day of the shadow army, is still remembered by the shadow army many years later, and at that time of the year, there will be a large memorial ceremony to comfort the dead


    I didn''t know anything about the details of this operation, because I had already gone to Yanjing with elder brother Zhong Ming. Later, I was removed from the shadow army, and the result of their operation was unknown.


    But, that''s because after I lost my identity as the shadow army, I was just the boss of an ordinary small organization. For the leaders of MAGE organizations in various overseas countries, their intelligence network is beyond my imagination, which also means that they can get information that I can''t get


    Just when all the overseas practitioners are worried about whether Duan Qingtian and the shadow army will get the power of the sea, go up to the next level, become the first Dharma practitioner organization in the world, and worry about whether the so-called hermit peerless master is a member of the shadow army, two heavy messages explode overseas like * * and instantly sweep the whole world!


    The shadow army lost in the East China Sea. The operation failed. More than half of its personnel were damaged. The shadow army was seriously injured. The commander Duan Qingtian was seriously injured, seriously injured, unconscious and bedridden! Xue Biao died!


    Murong''s family and Qiankun Hanhai pavilion have lost their vitality. Murong guest and Yu Hao have been injured. When they go back, they will be closed. Their life and death are unknown!


    What''s more, the expert didn''t help him. He just watched them killed and injured. There was no movement at all. The false news that the expert belonged to the shadow army was broken!


    For a moment, the whole world is boiling!


    The invincible God of war, Duan Qingtian, was defeated! And the defeat is so thorough! So heavy!


    At the same time, Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion hurt their vitality and moved their foundation. The defense power of the east coast is in vain. The power of this big country is in vain!


    Moreover, the master who has been feared by them has already made his stand. The last time he made his move, he only made it because his opponent was respectful and evil cult, and he held the attitude of both good and evil. He would not intervene in a war with different stand like this!


    These two news are just like great good news. They are just Gospels and a ray of light from God!


    Almost at the same time, every ambitious and powerful organization immediately took action!


    They can''t wait. They all know that the longer it takes, the more likely Duan Qingtian will recover. Now, while he is ill, he will die!


    "Ha ha ha ha! Old man, I''m here again! Did you hear that? Ha ha ha ha... "


    In a small village, the whole village can hear the unbridled laughter. The old leader of the sun sect, sitting in the room, holding a cup of tea in both hands, sipping a cup of hot tea gently, put down the cup when he heard the sound."I knew he would come, Aoki. This guy is like a hungry old dog. He always smells delicious food and is crazy about it." He said.


    "Hello! I heard you, old man Suddenly the door opened wide and Aoki came in. "But I''m in a good mood. I don''t have to worry about it with you. I didn''t come here today to quarrel with you, and I didn''t have the time to quarrel with you."


    "I know, I know." The old leader nodded his head with a look of "understanding".


    "You''re here to talk about cooperation with me. Duan Qingtian is seriously injured and comatose. You''re going to kill him while he''s sick. I''m right."


    "Absolutely right!" Aoki said with a loud finger and a defiant face. He went to the old leader and sat down. He turned to the door and said, "don''t you prepare a cup of tea for me?"


    "Don''t bother them. I''ll get it for you." The old master said, turning back and taking out a cup from the cabinet, he picked up the teapot and poured a cup of tea for Qingmu.


    "So you''re going to attack them at this time? Don''t forget, they are not only the shadow army, but also the non-governmental organizations of Tianya society. Even in my heyday, I dare not say that they are really better than one of them, let alone three of them. Moreover, the shadow army is not only Duan Qingtian, but also Lin Dingkun. "


    "What the hell is he?" Aoki said with disdain. "He can''t even win murongke. It''s not worth mentioning at all, and those non-governmental organizations Hum! It''s just a child''s house. I didn''t pay attention to it at all! "


    "Well?" The old leader raised his head and looked at him suspiciously. "Are you so confident?"


    "Of course! Qingmu''s Martial Arts Alliance is an orthodox organization of mages with the support of the state. What kind of Tianya association is just a group of folk monks. How can it be my opponent? What''s more, I''m not the only one coveting the land of the East. "


    "Oh? How can you be so confident when you know that you are not the only one? Looking at the whole world, your alliance of martial arts and Taoism, even with my sun sect, can''t compete with the fire and Phoenix Temple. "


    "Of course! But don''t forget, where are we? " Green Wood said, a face of pride.


    "Where?" The old leader frowned. "You don''t want to talk about the previous cooperation and alliance. I remember I said it before. It''s not feasible at all."


    "No, no, no! You''re wrong! I''m talking about this, but it''s not this. I ask you, "where will an organization attack them?"


    "This..." The old leader frowned, pondered for a while, and suddenly thought of something.


    "North? There''s ice demon sect in the north. I remember you told me last time that the Wuchi had no ambition at all. Now they are seriously injured. I don''t think it''s possible for them to attack as much as Duan Qingtian was when he was not injured. Therefore, this road in the north will not succeed. "


    "Yes, if the shadow army is smart enough, it will certainly have a good relationship with the ice devil cult at this time to ensure that there will be no war in the north. If we go from the north, we will not succeed, but will enter their territory, which may cause some trouble."


    "So! What about the west? It''s true that there are Shenying societies in Western and Northern Europe, but they don''t border on the eastern land. There are countless small countries in the middle. It''s very difficult for them to get through like this! "


    "Yes, it is."


    "So? The most suitable ones for attack are the South and the East. We are in the East and the Nanyang association is in the south. However, the Nanyang association has just been damaged and its vitality is also greatly damaged. It''s not a good plan to attack at this time, but we are in our heyday! "


    "You mean..."


    "Anyone who wants to attack them through here must pass through us. Unless they cooperate with us and give us benefits, there will be an obstacle to attack the East China."


    "You want to threaten them? But... "


    "They are all smart people. They won''t fall out with us at this time, as long as we don''t go too far. By the way, we should get in touch with the Nanyang association first and cooperate with them first. In this way, the East and the South will have absolute dominance! And then Are you afraid it''s no good? "


    Green Wood said, holding up the cup, at this time the cup of tea has been warm, green wood from the tea, drink.


    The old leader bowed his head and didn''t speak for a long time. He looked at the ground with a pair of eyes. In his eyes, he looked very complicated.


    "How''s it going? Have you thought about it? You know, this time, it''s the best chance, and it''s probably the only one. If you don''t grasp it, do you really intend to stay in this mountain village for the rest of your life? "


    Aoki smiles, puts down his tea cup, stands up, turns around and goes out, saying: "I''ll talk with Nanyang association first. As for you I''ll give you a day to think about it. If you don''t come tomorrow, I will regard you as giving up. In the future, you will have no chance. Think about it. "


    With that, Aoki walked out of the door and went away.


    The old leader sat in the room, staring at the floor, suddenly, laughing."Yes, this is Last chance, I can''t lose This is a chance

 Chapter 378

    Jicheng, in the boat club, in the main hall, we heard the bad news with our own ears!


    "You What are you talking about? "


    I looked at Qin Nan in front of me. My eyes were staring to the point that they couldn''t be bigger. For a moment, I didn''t control my hands and clapped them on Qin Nan''s shoulder, making a loud voice. Moreover, I clearly saw that her body was shocked.


    But now she seems to have been numb, that kind of sadness makes her physical feeling began to weaken, I just that too strong action also had no feeling, just looking at me, eyes full of sadness, and anger.


    "Colonel Xue, he No, no! "


    At this time, I also realized that my strength was too strong. I slowly put down my hand and looked at her. There was a surge in my heart and I couldn''t calm down


    "I''m the shadow army, the agent of the Eastern Division, Xue Biao."


    "Brother Guo!"


    "I''m good at eating, not because of my constitution, not because of my kung fu, but because of my greed..."


    "Oh, Brother Guo, I''ve managed to win you a place, but you''re going to give it away so easily? I will be sad. "


    "Weicheng, I''m relieved to have you here!"


    ¡­¡­


    Every word, as if it was yesterday!


    Dongfang district agent, Duan Qingtian''s personal disciple, the famous master on Tianya list, the Bohemian guy No more?


    It was he who brought me to that position and made me a commander of the shadow army. He also got the same identity as him as an agent of the Eastern Division. He introduced all kinds of people to me at the high-level party. When I was in danger of punishment, he was really worried about me. The result


    I''ve been in and I''m fine, but he


    "It''s not true, it''s not true! Senior Colonel Xue, how could he, how could he... "


    "It''s true, commander Guo." Qin Nan sobbed and said that the serious hatred became more and more intense, which could not be hidden or disguised at all. But that''s why it hurts me more.


    "Not only commander Xue, but also commander Duan had an accident. He was seriously injured by the monster in order to cover everyone''s retreat and take back the body of commander Xue. Now he is still in a coma. The military doctor said, it''s not sure when he will wake up!"


    "What My heart, which was about to start dripping blood, trembled again, shaking all over my body.


    "Commander Duan Are you in a coma? "


    "Well." Qin Nan nodded.


    "Come on! What else, tell me together, quick


    "Good."


    In the room, Qin Nan and I sat back in the chair. Qin Nan tried to restrain her emotions and told me everything she saw and heard.


    Next to him, Zeng Xiujie and other people all sat down. Although they didn''t get involved, they didn''t even hear of some characters. However, after hearing Qin Nan''s story, they were worried.


    Only Hu Jie, after this worry, had another look. Looking at me, her eyes flashed a tangled color, as if she was thinking something.


    After Qin Nan''s narration, I finally understood what had happened. That night, after I left, Qin Nan went to the port to stop the commander Duan''s action, but it was a step late. By the time they arrived, all the people in the port had set out, leaving only the soldiers in charge of the garrison.


    They planned to use intercom communication, but at that time those people had arrived at the designated position and were ready to start the operation. The intercom was full of their voices talking to each other. The channel was occupied and Qin Nan''s voice could not be sent out.


    She also wanted to use her mobile phone, but most of the people on the ship were about to get into the water. The electronic equipment had been put away and turned off.


    So, without knowing it, this group of people went into the sea and started the action they thought was safe.


    Before the operation, commander Duan went to the so-called back door to have a look. There was a current pushing out. According to him, it was not strong, and it could make a person without protection be pushed out safely.


    The operation started. The shadow army, Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion set out at the same time. They entered Haixia ancient city in three ways. After they were ready to enter, they surrounded the ancient city directly. The army rushed in and attacked the monsters in the city directly, trying to destroy the ancient city or make it lose energy.


    If it fails, use the current at the back door to escape.


    But unexpectedly, the accident happened at this moment!


    The inhaling current of the ancient city strengthens instantly! The strong suction sucks everyone in! Including submarines in the distance, including people who are not ready and on the way, including Ships on the sea.


    If someone flies over this sea area, there will be a huge whirlpool in the East China Sea, which is huge enough to sink several ships into the water and make them have no resistance.


    A small number of people fled quickly through air defense, returned to the shore, ready to ask for assistance. However, most of the people who went to the east coast were left behind. How could they be called "assistance"?They quickly contacted the shadow army headquarters and dispatched shadow Army soldiers from other places to the east coast.


    One is to reorganize the defense line and guard the east coast. Second, search and rescue those who set out immediately.


    Now, it''s no wonder that after I went to Yanjing, when I met Lin Dingkun, he seemed to look at me more angrily than he had been at the annual meeting before. It turned out that it was because he received intelligence late the night before that, Duan Qingtian and a group of experts and soldiers disappeared in the ancient city, and their life and death were unknown.


    This kind of sudden accident made him very angry, just another intelligence came, I went out to Yanjing, he will naturally move this anger to me.


    Although this kind of anger behavior is very irrational, it''s really reasonable and understandable. After all, he is not so calm. It''s no accident that he did this kind of thing.


    When they come back, it''s already a day and a half later. Duan Qingtian is seriously injured. If it wasn''t for Yu Hao and murongke''s help, he would not have come back.


    I''m afraid that even a quarter of the people who eventually came back didn''t have one, and most of them were buried at the bottom of the sea. Nine out of ten people who came back alive were injured, most of them were seriously injured. After they came back, they passed out in a coma, which made the military doctors very busy.


    According to those who are still sober, at that time, they only felt a huge suction coming, and then there was a whirl of heaven. Their bodies did not know what they had met, whether it was a rock under the sea or the body of their companions, or what it was. But immediately they became numb, and they didn''t know whether it was too much pain or too dizzy under the sea.


    I don''t know how many times, vertigo suddenly disappeared, in front of my eyes like a flash of red light, body flickering, as if there is a sense of falling on the ground, but it doesn''t seem so real.


    Maybe it''s because I''m too dizzy. The pain on my body will become numb. How can I clearly know the feeling of falling on the ground?


    But what happened next, he remembered too well.


    Blood!


    Kill!


    Blood everywhere! There''s killing everywhere! There are battlefields everywhere!


    They didn''t even respond to the sudden war.


    Just experienced the great whirlpool under the sea, their spirits are still in a trance. How can they resist the attack of the enemy who has been waiting for work?


    Countless enemies rush out of the city like a flood discharging river. Just as the man said, they are monsters that don''t look like human beings, animals or half human beings!


    That''s right. What the person implanted in his personality said is not all false. Only when there is truth and falsehood can people be convinced.


    So when they see this kind of monster, they subconsciously think that what the person said is true, they are only found in action, and they have no doubt that they have been cheated.


    Duan Qingtian and his strong men took the lead to react. Facing the monsters rushing out of the city, they were not afraid. They immediately started to kill, waving their weapons, and the murderous spirit was rampant.


    The good thing is that the three masters are not together. Instead, they are divided into three routes. They enter from the front and two sides. After entering, they immediately become the first level of defense of the soldiers and begin to resist the attacks of monsters.


    However, with their own strength, it is difficult to guarantee that they can withstand all the attacks. Many people were killed in the sudden first war.


    The soldiers who responded rose up to fight, and the battle began.


    Because there were a lot of people coming this time, and although the enemy was fierce, their combat effectiveness was not strong, which made their resistance very successful. Soon the monsters were blocked, and the rest of the enemies felt that the situation had changed, so they ran back to the city and calmed down outside.


    "Soldiers Commander Duan spoke at this time. "Our purpose here is to negotiate or fight with them. Now it seems that negotiation is impossible. They are monsters, monsters with only animal nature but no human nature! There will be no result in reasoning with them. We have to fight! "


    "Yes


    All the people are shouting, maybe because they have just been attacked but still won, so that they have a blind self-confidence. This group of monsters is nothing to be afraid of, and there are three masters sitting here. Why are you afraid?


    So, the plan went on as usual. The soldiers surrounded the ancient city. Duan Qingtian and other three people rushed in three ways. As the man said, there was a big market in the city. No matter which door they went in, the first thing they saw was the busy streets, as if the whole city was a commercial area.


    But everywhere is empty, no one, even the monster, is missing.


    Duan Qingtian thought of what he said, and used the imperial air technique to get on the roof, but he also got nothing. However, he saw another thing.


    It''s a palace, magnificent, with gold bricks and green tiles! At a glance, we can see that it is definitely the location of the master of this ancient city!Duan Qingtian immediately decided to set out there to capture the thief and the king and take the ancient city at one stroke!


    But because of this, they are facing the disaster of extinction!

 Chapter 379

    The battle started in the palace. Duan Qingtian took the lead and rushed into the palace. In front of him was a large courtyard with pillars leading to the sky on both sides. It was embroidered with Panlong. It had the architectural style of some ancient Chinese emperors, but it had some foreign flavor.


    "Pretend!" Duan Qingtian snorted coldly, flew up, landed in front of the main hall door, opened the door, the house was magnificent and glittering, really like the palace of the emperor!


    In the front, on the throne, there was a man, wearing a black robe, sitting on it with his head down.


    "Who are you?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    Although it has been decided that it is no good not to fight today, if we can say something, we''d better discuss it first. Maybe we can reduce our own casualties.


    The man on the throne didn''t answer, just staring at the ground, maybe Maybe I''m already asleep.


    "Who are you? The owner of this ancient city? " Duan Qingtian asked again, but still did not get an answer.


    "Don''t you understand? Or you just can''t talk and you can''t hear me. " Duan Qingtian asked again.


    "Er..."


    This time, the man finally got a response.


    Duan Qingtian frowned. His fingers were loose and tight. He stepped forward with his left foot and slightly backward with his right foot. The whole person stood on his side with tight muscles in both legs. He was like a cheetah ready to go, staring at the person in front of him!


    "Can you talk?"


    "Well? Ha ha ha, talk? You want me to say that? How many years have passed, I''ve been here all the time, and suddenly heard this kind of voice. It''s really a bit nostalgic! "


    The man sat on it, and suddenly began to talk to himself. The gloomy voice, accompanied by strange laughter, sounded incomparable in such a place!


    Duan Qingtian is OK, but the soldiers behind him are all flustered. They all frown. They can''t help clenching their weapons, and their strong hands begin to shake.


    Of course, it may not be because of too much strength


    At this time, murongke and Yu Hao also came. Behind them were soldiers with the same clothes dyed red. They also experienced a great war. The number of people at this time was not the number of people.


    When the two masters came to the scene, they saw the person sitting in the high position at the first glance, and they also had bad eyes.


    Naturally, there are members of their own family and cabinet who are killed. However, they are all helpless. The attack is too fast. They can block more than half of them by themselves, but they can''t avoid the death of some people.


    When I saw this man at this time, I knew that it must be the mastermind. At that time, I had the intention to kill him.


    "What are you doing hiding your head over your face? Afraid to see people? When we were attacked by people, we had a lot of guts. How can we be a turtle now? "


    Murong guest''s temper is not so good. He holds the sword with one hand and directly catches up with Duan Qingtian. He is even more forward than Duan Qingtian. He points his sword to the past: "I don''t care who you are, but you should be psychologically prepared for us."


    "Oh - so you''re here to make trouble?" Said the man in black.


    "Shouldn''t I ask you that? Rashly appear in our East China Sea, and attack our people, now actually say we are here to make trouble? Hum! My friend, I''m afraid you are in a dream


    "What did you say? Rashly appear in your East China Sea Black robe heard this, inexplicably suddenly excited, black robe on the body is a shake, tone also began to tremble.


    "Do you think I want to come here? Do you think I don''t want to go? Am I willing to take care of you?! You first send people to me, want to investigate me, want to eliminate me, and want to arrest me and study me. Shouldn''t I resist?! If someone walks around your door frequently, don''t you want to attack them? "


    The more he said, the more excited he was. Finally, he patted the armrest and stood up. Under the black robe, a pair of sharp eyes were staring at the person in front of him.


    "I just killed a few flies. By the way, I caught them all and caught them all in one net."


    "You?" Duan Qingtian frowned, "do you want to say that we are here today, you planned it?"


    "What do you think? What can be more quiet than killing a nest of flies? As long as you guys die, there won''t be any more


    "I see!" Murong guest sneered. "You think we''re chickens, and you want to kill monkeys!"


    "That''s understandable."


    "Well, I advise you that you have made a mistake! We are the only monkey in the chicken flock in the world. You have chosen us! "


    "Oh? Is it? That''s just right! "


    Black robe people drink, suddenly under the feet move, the whole person is like a black vulture general, black robe floating, instantly rushed over, right hand wave, a sword appeared out of thin air, flashing extremely strange green light!


    At the same time, countless monsters rushed out in all directions. In this luxurious palace, the imperial guards rushed out to defend their king and kill all these uninvited guests!In the scuffle, many people can''t care about others. The monsters keep on fighting, as if they can''t finish it. If one group is killed, another group will climb in from outside the wall. In front of them, there will never be a vacancy, and they will always be black and white!


    And the most frightening is the mysterious man in black.


    They didn''t have Duan Qingtian''s eyesight. When the black robed man stood up, all they could see was a dark hole, not to mention his face.


    Just from his bare arm, we can see that this person should look like a dead wood, because that arm is like a dry branch, black and lack of water, but it is full of strength!


    Duan Qingtian, Murong Ke, Yu Hao three people work together, unexpectedly also just tied with him!


    Duan Qingtian wields a golden sword like a wheel; murongke turns his sword, and the wind blows; Yu Hao swings his long stick, and the wind blows. Each of the three performed his own unique skills, such as the dragon and the King Kong Xianggong, the changing stars, and the great Dharma of heaven and earth


    However, it is always unbeaten that "devil"!


    On the contrary, they lost the help of the three masters, and their physical strength was gradually exhausted in the face of the monsters who couldn''t kill anything. It is clear that the number of personnel on our side this time is considerable, but it seems to be so small.


    Slowly, Duan Qingtian found that they could not get any advantage, but their own people fell into a disadvantage and wanted to retreat. In this situation, although they don''t know what the problem is, they can be sure that they were cheated!


    It''s a trap!


    "The shadow soldiers and all the soldiers, withdraw! Back door! Get out of here! At once


    Duan Qingtian shouts. He shakes a knife and leaves the war. He kills the monsters in front of the crowd and begins to retreat with them. Yu Hao and murongke are no longer in love with fighting, and fight back and leave the palace.


    "I want to run! The flies that are not easy to catch, still want to leave like this? No way


    The black robed man gave a shout, rushed out of the palace, landed on a big pillar, held his sword in both hands and held it high to the sky!


    Until then, we found out the shape of his sword.


    The shape of the sword is similar to that of the Western Knight Sword. The Tang grass pattern on the body of the sword is carved with a pattern of seven stars and beads from the part near the handle to the tip of the sword!


    However, the shape of his seven star beads is slightly different from that of the Seven Star beads that we often say, but it''s almost the same. Like this palace, it''s a strange appearance between similarity and dissimilarity.


    At this time, the sky of the ancient city suddenly darkened, like a typhoon passing through, continuous rain, howling wind, like a knife array, hanging on the body a few times, then pulled out the hole, began to bleed.


    "Something''s wrong, everyone defend immediately!"


    "Get out of here! Get out of here


    The scene is in a mess. Outside the wall, those monsters are still one after another, without the slightest sense of crisis. They are fearing death to block everyone''s action, trying to keep them here.


    "Something''s wrong. Look at the sky!" Yu Hao pointed to the sky and frowned.


    then everyone saw as like as two peas of the seven stars on the dark sky, which was exactly the same as the pattern on that man''s sword.


    "Die


    The black robed man gave a sneer and suddenly exclaimed that the green light in the sky was very bright, just like the aurora. But then, the fatal lights wanted to fly down, and the meteor shower hit the square like a blast!


    "Ah


    With the scream of the first person, the scream became louder and louder, and the green light column in the sky seemed to run down as if it could not be used up, harvesting the lives of the people below.


    Blood everywhere! There''s killing everywhere! There are battlefields everywhere!


    This is the impression of everyone.


    From the beginning of entering the world under the sea, the scenes outside the ancient city and inside the palaces are vividly remembered.


    "Get their bodies back for me, and I''ll train them to be my loyal soldiers!" The black robed man said with a sneer that countless monsters came up, maybe because of the race advantage, maybe because they had a plan, but they were very flexible to avoid all the green light, accurately came to the public, and directly took their bodies away!


    What''s more, they all know that this person will die soon


    The scene was in chaos. Murongke gathered his family together and stood in the middle of the scene to resist the attack.


    But everyone can see that it''s too much for him to protect so many people on his own. He can''t hold on for many times at all!


    At this time, behind the black robed man and under the pillar, another man escaped the attack of a pillar of light and rushed directly.


    Xue Biao!


    King Kong Dragon like subdues the devil, capture dragon subdues the tiger has Xue Biao!


    Duan Qingtian, the 16th master on the Tianya list, flies up. His whole body is glittering with gold. His whole body seems to be surrounded by two beasts: Dragon and treasure elephant!He could see that this spell was cast by the black robed man. If he could be solved, the danger here would be broken by himself!


    But at this time, but listen to the end of the next section of Optimus shouting: "don''t!"


    But it''s too late.


    How can such a powerful force be successfully attacked by him? Duan Qingtian saw the disdain expression on the guy''s face in front of the black robed man, but he could do nothing.


    If he wants to break through the green light and rush there, his action is far faster than that of the man in black.


    The black robed man suddenly turned back, holding the sword in both hands, and directly fell!


    Poof!


    The golden light of the dragon''s Xianggong is broken

 Chapter 380

    "Xue Biao!"


    Shouts spread all over the country, resounding in all directions, but they were covered by the screams and explosions everywhere, and disappeared in the wind.


    "Get out of here!"


    Yu Hao handed the stick to his left hand, and with his right hand, he suddenly drew out the sword behind him and cut it out!


    "Shua --!"


    The white light flashed by, like the silver moon falling and the stars rolling. A big wave hit, and the monsters near the back door were cut in half by this knife light! Fortunately, those who didn''t come into contact with Dao Guang were shocked by the strong air waves carried by Dao Guang and glided on the ground.


    "Now, go! Murongke, take them with you


    "Good!" Murongke''s strong fighting spirit, such a large-scale change of the stars, coupled with the fierce attack to resist, has exhausted his mana.


    "And you?" Murong Ke looks at Yu Hao, who runs back instead of going out, and asks.


    "Me?" Yu Hao picked his eyebrows. "I''ll take care of that fool!"


    "Well?" Murong Ke glances back with Yu Guang, but sees that Duan Qingtian has waved a golden knife and rushed to the black robed man on the high pillar.


    "Alas -"


    Murong sighed and turned his head to see that the soldiers in front of him had already started to run towards the wall. Fortunately, the guy didn''t set a ban on the wall of the courtyard. Maybe it was for the convenience of his monster regiment, but it was also a great convenience for his own side.


    "The Murong family belongs to, let''s go Murong guest gave a big drink, and his feet moved. He flew up and stopped on the people''s heads, only a few centimeters away. The soles of his feet almost reached their heads. At the beginning, he insisted on moving forward slowly.


    Everyone knows that he took himself as a big umbrella! Help them resist the light and rain. But this, actually needs to consume him not to know how many energy and vitality, even My own life!


    Everyone immediately ran up, followed the pace, rushed to the courtyard wall, turned over and flew out.


    This small courtyard wall is like nothing for those of them who have magic power. In addition, Yu Hao''s knife just cut off most of the monsters, and the rest of them also rushed down. All the way, it was smooth!


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian holds the sword in both hands. The golden light on the blade is bright. It seems that there is the sound of dragon chanting and elephant roaring!


    The black robed man looked at Duan Qingtian without fear. He didn''t even put him in his eyes, the Oriental God of war. He just laughed contemptuously and said, "I can''t measure myself!"


    At the next moment, Duan Qingtian''s arms waved, and his arm muscles suddenly burst out with great strength. On the golden knife, he immediately burst out with the spirit of killing and cutting. With a golden light splitting the sky and the earth, he directly attacked the enemy!


    The black robed man does not dodge, does not dodge, does not retreat, is still smiling, the hand slightly moves, the sword body stands in front of the body, the Seven Star continuous bead pattern shines, the next moment, a virtual shadow twinkles!


    Shua!


    Come on!


    It''s like breaking a thin layer of ice on the glass of a car in winter, or it''s like biting a potato chip, with a clear sound of breaking. In full view of the public, the golden knife light, which originally had the power of killing gods, was just like this It''s broken.


    Like a thin layer of ice, like a potato chip, broken so easily, broken so thoroughly


    "What?" Duan Qingtian looked at what happened in front of him. Even though he was the cold-blooded God of war who had lost his courage all over the world, he could not help but be shocked at this time. For the first time, he was surprised in his eyes.


    He knows that he can''t win


    "Well! It''s just a clown. " The man in Black said disdainfully, glancing to the side: "take away his body."


    He meant Xue Biao.


    Although I don''t know what he is going to do, it''s obvious that corpses are of great use to him. Otherwise, he won''t let the monster Legion take away the victims. Moreover, the stronger the corpses are, the better for them!


    But in any case, he will not allow this guy to take away Xue Biao''s body!


    Although he didn''t talk about it at ordinary times, perhaps because of the general system of China Railway in the army, or the strictness of his master, he never showed special concern for his apprentice.


    But he''s always personal! The heart is full of flesh. The master and apprentice are like father and son. Besides, Duan Qingtian has no children. Xue Biao is his first disciple. How can he not love him?!


    At this time, where are the commanders and soldiers? Where are the officers and subordinates? Where else is there a lieutenant general and a Senior Colonel? Yes, only master and apprentice!


    Yes, just father And son.


    "Asshole, don''t touch him!" Duan Qingtian wields a knife and directly cuts a monster that is close to Xue Biao''s body into two sections. The powerful air current takes the dead monster more than ten meters away and knocks down a monster before it stops.


    Duan Qingtian himself, however, had already arrived at Xue Biao''s side. He held the golden knife upside down, picked up Xue Biao, and waved his fist. In the golden light, he blasted a charging monster into powder!"Get out of here!"


    At this moment, the black robed man on the high pillar suddenly frowned and looked at Duan Qingtian, his eyes changed a little.


    "This power Hum


    Black robe heart thought move, sword body a turn, seven stars in the sky shine again, instant, several light column galloping down, target straight at Duan Qingtian!


    "Don''t you hear me? I want you to Go away


    Duan Qingtian, holding Xue Biao in his left hand, stood up and turned around. Unexpectedly, he split the green light column from the sky with a knife. He moved his foot and ran towards the wall. At this time, countless light columns had caught up behind him.


    "Duan Qingtian, go Yu Hao put the knife back to the scabbard, carried the stick with one hand, rushed back, and stretched his other arm forward to catch him.


    Duan Qingtian''s Dragon elephant skill is based on strength, which means that he will not be as fast as himself in speed. The great Dharma of heaven and earth is derived from Tai Chi, which contains Taoist orthodoxy. It is a thousand miles away in a moment!


    As long as you catch him, you can take them out!


    Yu Hao thought of this, but the next moment, the pillar of light in the sky has arrived, countless green light like a storm, instantly poured on Duan Qingtian.


    In front of Yu Hao, where is the figure of Duan Qingtian? Yes, it''s just green.


    "Duan Qingtian!"


    Yu Hao yells, the next moment, the green light recedes, and Duan Qingtian''s appearance appears in front of him.


    What kind of person is this?


    Duan Qingtian squatted on the ground in a military posture, bowing forward, holding a knife in his right hand and nailing it to the ground, supporting his body, holding Xue Biao tightly in his left hand.


    On his body, the shadow army uniform, which was once very powerful and domineering, was in a state of disrepair. In many places, it had been exposed, and it had been injured. The blood stabbed him. At the corner of his mouth, there were also two bloodstains dripping down, and they fell to the ground in a red.


    However, Xue Biao in his arms was safe and sound. Except for the sword cut by the man in black robe, the rest remained unchanged and very peaceful.


    Yu Hao knew that when the attack came, he protected Xue Biao with his own body!


    Although the shield''s mana shield was still broken, and the impact went straight into the bone marrow, he did not give in.


    He can feel how bad Duan Qingtian''s situation is at this time. At this time, he relies on one breath. If he is relieved, he will fall to the ground. A body of startling cultivation, at this time! Ten is less than one!


    "Go


    There is no long winded, Yu Hao directly carries Duan Qingtian, turns around and runs! Behind him is the boundless roar, accompanied by flying stones and sand.


    The black robed man put down his sword and looked at Yu Hao and others who had already jumped out of the courtyard wall. He sighed and said softly, "go and keep them."


    With a wave of his hand, the floor tiles in the courtyard, which were damaged by the light column, were as good as ever, as if they had never been damaged.


    For a moment, in addition to the corpses on the ground, there were still dark clouds in the sky, which indicated that there had been a near doomsday battle here. In addition, there was no sign of any battle.


    Some of the monsters in the yard, with their bodies in their mouths, ran to the other side and didn''t know where to go. Most of them jumped over the wall and continued to pursue, vowing to keep all those people in the ancient city under the sea!


    "That man, you can''t stay!"


    The black robed man said in a cold voice. His feet moved. He left the high pillar and floated up. It was like a dead leaf, moving with the wind and gliding in the direction of the people.


    On the other hand, as the scope becomes larger, it will be more convenient for people to show their ability. Now there is no pillar of light in the sky, the biggest output of the other side has disappeared, and the casualties of their own side have been temporarily controlled. Without any delay, the party directly goes to the back door.


    In this process, the harassment of monsters and the pursuit of black robed people have become their nightmares. Murongke''s mana is almost exhausted, and Duan Qingtian is almost in a coma. Fortunately, with Yu Hao''s support, they finally run to the back door, and along the way, their own personnel are reduced.


    But just when they thought they were about to escape, there was a nightmare


    "Well What''s that? Is it the wreck of a submarine? "


    I don''t know who yelled this, and then there was chaos, because we all found that, not far from the back door, in the street between the houses, there were piles of metal. Although it had been damaged, it could still be identified that this was the submarine left at the back door to be responsible for the external connection!


    Before, they just surrounded outside the city. Later, when they entered the city, no one came in through the back door, so no one found this.


    After they were sucked in, like the other three gates, the monsters attacked the piles of "iron sheets", pulled people out of the submarine, and then dragged them into the city and piled them here.


    They didn''t plan to hide at all!


    So now, they see it, and at the same time, an idea comes into being in everyone''s mind.


    Outside the back door, there is no outward current at all. Some are just the end of the day!"We were cheated!"


    "There is no such thing as a retreat! We can''t get out! "


    "How can we get out of that strong current?"


    All of them are desperate. The only way to retreat is to disappear. The pursuit behind them has arrived. They I can''t get out!


    "Don''t give up!" Suddenly, Yu Hao yelled. "Don''t give up! We can go back alive! "


    "Yu Mr. Yu said


    They all looked up at Yu Hao, their eyes were all confused, as if they were in the dark.


    "Everybody! We haven''t lost yet


    Yu Hao shouts. He turns around and flies out of the long stick. He directly knocks open a group of monsters coming. At the same time, he draws his sword out of the sheath and flies forward. He uses his arms to cut them!


    Bang!


    Outside the back door, the wall of the sea broke instantly, and a long and narrow passage suddenly opened up!


    "Let''s go!" Yu Hao reaches out to recall the stick and shouts. He goes into the water wall and cuts it away, constantly separating the water.


    "Go, go, go!" People this just reaction come over, at present saw hope, immediately rushed forward, rushed through the water wall, desperately forward.


    "Don''t forget, Duan Qingtian once came out of the water. I don''t have any reason!"


    Yu Hao kept waving from hand to hand and upward, but in his heart, he was extremely heavy.


    This time, the current is not the same as before. It splits itself and stays forward. It has done its best to manage them again, but it can''t.


    "I wish you all a prosperous future." Yu Hao thought so, closed his eyes, regardless, just forward.

 Chapter 381

    When they came ashore, less than a quarter of them survived. Most of them died in the ancient city under the sea, and some died in the sea.


    The sea is the most mysterious and dangerous place in the world. The ancient city under the sea is 200 meters deep. Once it comes back, I don''t know how many people will be lost.


    Several large ships that were originally at sea were swept in by the whirlpool. Except for a few people who flew back to report the news, the rest of the people on the ship were directly buried. They didn''t even see what the ancient city looked like.


    When they came back and counted the staff, everyone was shocked!


    This battle, did not kill the other party''s chief general, did not destroy the ancient city under the sea, did not even explore the secret of the ancient city! This time, it''s really a failure! It''s a real and complete failure!


    Murong guest''s strength was greatly damaged, but fortunately he didn''t get hurt. When he came back, he went back with his family. After he went back, he closed the door to practice and recover his strength.


    Yu Hao is the best of the three. He has plenty of mana and is not hurt. It''s good.


    The worst is the shadow army! Commander Duan Qingtian was seriously injured. After he came back, he was directly pulled back by the military doctor and sent to Kyoto for treatment. Xue Biao, the first disciple, died and was carried back by Duan Qingtian all the way. The body was placed in the headquarters. Although Han Fei, the second disciple, saved his life, he broke his leg. For the rest of his life, he would be a useless person.


    After that, the shadow army, Murong''s family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion kept the matter strictly secret, so as not to let outsiders know about it, so as to avoid being exploited by others.


    But where is the airtight wall under the sky? Paper can''t hold fire. What''s more, the matter is so big, so many people are involved, and people all over the world are staring at it with their eyes together. No matter how secret it is, how can it be true?


    Soon, the mage organizations all over the world got the news that the battle results under the East China Sea spread like wildfire, and all of them immediately looked at the empty Eastern defense line!


    Wudao alliance, Huofeng temple, Shenying society!


    I don''t know how many pairs of eyes are watching in the dark, and I don''t know how many forces are ready to move.


    The shadow army actively joined forces with various non-governmental organizations to deal with these matters as quickly as possible. For a moment, it was overwhelmed, and the country began to fall into chaos.


    Qin Nan had Xue Biao''s order to come to see me at that time, so he missed the time of departure. He didn''t take this action, so he escaped a disaster. Today, maybe in my spare time, I came here, stood in front of me completely and told me these things.


    "I learned all this from the soldiers who came back. At present, some people have been sent from the central region, the northern region and the southern region to support the eastern region. They want to make up for the defense gap, but the number of people is small after all. Moreover, the ancient city of Donghai is still there. It''s not over yet. Next, it''s not sure what will happen."


    Qin Nan said, the look in his eyes gradually faded down, slowly lowered his head, and the voice became smaller and smaller.


    Although Zeng Xiujie and others were not in the army, they were moved by Qin Nan''s narration and their faces were full of sadness.


    Hu Jie sat opposite me, watching me and Qin Nan talking, frowning, as if worried about something.


    Even the fat monk, who was supposed to come here to join in the fun, was suppressed by the atmosphere of the scene and didn''t speak for a long time. Of course, he was really afraid of being beaten


    "Duan What about commander Duan? How is he now? " I was silent for a long time before I began to say. I was surprised to find that my voice was a little hoarse, and my words were very hoarse.


    Qin Nan raised his head, looked at me, lowered his head again, and said in a low voice: "after the placement of commander Xue, commander Duan put down his breath in his heart. He was in a coma at that time when he had no support. He hasn''t woken up until now, and is still in treatment."


    "Well." I nodded. I was hurt so badly. The most important thing is the injury in my heart. I''m afraid it will take a lot of effort to recover.


    Commander Duan treats Xue Biao like his own son. It''s not that the past can pass!


    "How was Colonel Xue placed?" I asked.


    "Senior colonel Xue was put in a special coffin, which was developed by Du laoguai. It is said that the material is very rare. It was originally invented by Du laoguai to die for himself. As a result, commander Duan robbed it when he went back and put the body of Senior Colonel Xue in it."


    "Is there anything special about it?"


    "It''s said that after the corpse is put in, the flesh is not rotten, and the cultivation will not be scattered. According to Du laoguai, what''s more evil is that he can shield the tracking of the hell''s Yin difference, and even force the eyes of the judge and the king of hell to seal his soul in the flesh, so that he is in a state of deep sleep."


    "Oh, I know. It seems that commander Duan is not willing to accept this fact. He still thinks that major Xue may come back to life." I said immediately after listening.I''m afraid there''s only one explanation for this.


    It''s just that poor old Du, the only magic weapon in the world. He left this thing for himself. Originally, he wanted to revive himself, but unexpectedly, he was robbed by commander Duan.


    "Commander Guo." Qin Nan suddenly cried.


    "Well?"


    "You said Can the dead really be revived? " Qin Nan looked at me, as if to explore like asked, eyes, flashing a different luster.


    "This..." I hesitated, thought about it, and shook my head slightly: "I don''t know."


    How wonderful it sounds to be alive from the dead. Everyone in the world is expected to have one or two people who still want him alive. Maybe they are relatives or close friends. How they hope him to come back from the dead!


    However, if it is really resurrected, will it really be so beautiful?


    Zombies are an example of resurrection from death. But what I have seen is nothing more than Nangong Yu and Luo Peng, who have wisdom and memory of the last life. Is that zombie who has a hundred demon beads? For the time being. The rest, however, have become monsters who only eat meat and drink blood.


    In this way, it is not a good thing to go against the sky and bring the dead back to life, unless you really have the power against the sky!


    Also, you can go to the hell to get the soul and attach it to the corpse, but How much ability can we do it?


    What coffin of Du laoguai can ensure that his body is not rotten and his soul is not lost, which is against heaven. But it''s difficult to revive him.


    "So." Qin Nan listened to my words, lowered his head and kept silent. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    When I saw her like this, an idea suddenly flashed in my mind and said with a smile: "sister Nan, are you I''m in love with colonel Xue. "


    "Ah?" When Qin Nan heard this, he was shocked. In his eyes, he was embarrassed by his mind and pretended to be calm. "How can it be?"?! I only respect Senior Colonel Xue. How can I... "


    "Don''t pretend to me!" I interrupted her. "I can see your mind, and you have nothing to hide. It''s just that there''s nothing I can do about it. It''s just impossible to come back from the dead. "


    "Well Oh Qin Nan a listen to this words, and dejected, just panic immediately replaced by disappointment, the whole person, down.


    I looked at her and couldn''t bear it for a moment. I said, "do you want me to help you when you come here today and tell me this?"


    "Ah?" Qin Nan was surprised for a moment, but then he was puzzled and said, "I I don''t know. I just feel like I''ve lost my backbone. I don''t know what to do. I''ve come here by magic. But I don''t know what you can do for me


    "So you come here to tell me about it. It''s really worrying me too. How annoying. I''ve had a good time and my official position is gone. As a result, you suddenly come to me and say this to me. It''s just like the school party had a good time. The teacher suddenly said to me," I''ll ask you next class. "


    On one side, Zeng Xiujie and other people all frowned when they heard this. They were all people who had experienced a cold war. The sense of substitution suddenly came up, and suddenly the whole person was not good.


    "I..."


    Qin Nan didn''t know what to do for a moment. She seemed to regret that she had brought the trouble to me for no reason. She looked a little sorry in her eyes, lowered her head and said in a low voice: "sorry, I didn''t think so much, but my intuition told me that it was as if I could solve it when I came to you. Maybe it was because you said that sentence that no one had heard that night outside the military account, so I''m sorry I always feel that... "


    "Don''t you think I''m ordinary?" I asked.


    This woman''s intuition is really terrible!


    "Well Maybe. " Qin Nan hesitated and said so.


    "Ah --" I sighed, clapped the armrest of the chair with both hands, stood up, stretched my waist, and said casually: "that''s all. Who let me be so nosy, and attach importance to love and righteousness? I''m in charge of this! "


    "What?"


    "Ah?"


    Everyone was surprised at that time. Zeng Xiujie just picked up the cup to drink tea. He almost dropped the cup. He looked up at me and couldn''t believe it.


    "No! I won''t let you go! Didn''t you just tell me that you''re not going to take any more risks? " Hu Jie also stood up, looked at me, said solemnly, firm attitude.


    "Commander Guo, you..."


    "Ah! Don''t call me middle school Guo. I''m no longer a member of the shadow army. I promise you this time, but I just want to repay you for your kindness. Commander Duan and Senior Colonel Xue are nice to me. I can''t say I left before. Just in time, I''ll take revenge for them. That''s the end of it! "


    I said, took a look at Qin Nan, said with a smile: "speaking up, it was sister Nan who made me the shadow army at that time. Today, it''s you who gave me a chance to repay them and completely end this relationship. It''s really a drama.""Er..." For a moment, Qin Nan didn''t know what to say. Tears rolled in her eyes.


    "Well, I don''t want to talk about more. Let''s solve this matter quickly. I don''t owe anything. It''s clear! I''m happy, too! You


    I pointed to Zeng Xiujie and said, "when I''m away, take good care of my home."


    "All right, look, all right!"


    "Come back early, brother Rui. I''ve heard everything I just heard. Don''t take too much risk."


    "You see, sister-in-law She''s worried. "


    Gao Yan said, may be to feel the eyes of Hu Jie to kill, quickly changed his mouth.


    I looked back at Hu Jie and Hu Jie. There was anger in her eyes, but I should worry more.


    I went up to her, put my hands on her shoulders and whispered, "sorry, I''m going to take another risk."


    "Hum!" As soon as Hu Jie turned around, she threw off my hand and left.


    I looked at her back, did not catch up, but laughed out, said: "don''t worry, I will come back for dinner."


    Then, I saw Hu Jiena''s figure walking out, and then she continued to move. In the air, her low voice was still flying: "who cares about you."

 Chapter 382

    "Come on, I haven''t been out before. I haven''t seen you like this. Just like before, you stay at home and take good care of your home. I''ll be back soon. I''m sure it''s faster than last time when I came back a month younger."


    In the courtyard, I just came back to leave again. Everyone was puzzled and came to see me off. Only Zeng Xiujie, who knew the details, stood at the door to see me off.


    "Brother, it''s not the same this time. How can I listen? It''s not good this time. You You can be careful. " Gaoyan frowned, a face tangled said, two hands a little at a loss to play with each other.


    "Oh, it''s OK. I can''t die. Don''t worry." I said indifferently.


    Now the cooldown time of amulet has passed. I think that even if that guy has stronger ability than commander Duan, he won''t win me. At that time, even if he can''t fight, he will still have the share of breaking the current to escape. There''s nothing to worry about.


    "Luo Peng!" I cried.


    Not far away, Luo Peng jumped out of nowhere and immediately came to me. He knelt down on one knee and clasped his hands: "sir!"


    "Last time I said, when you recover, I will take you out. Now you have fully recovered, and I can''t break my promise. This time, you will go with me."


    "Yes, sir." Luo Peng said.


    "Well, sir, what about me?" Tie Ning immediately squeezed out, waving a big iron bar, said excitedly.


    "This time, we''ve had a lot of bad luck. You Forget it, you can come too. One more is one. "


    I didn''t plan to take him. The reason is the same. Ghosts are more advantageous than human beings in this kind of environment. But on second thought, what''s the future action?


    Master also said that they should be given the opportunity to exercise. Zeng Xiujie and his friends just let it go. They can''t practice directly, but Tie Ning can follow them.


    Baron and Lang Feng are seriously injured. Now they have to take care of themselves. It''s time to employ people. One more is one.


    That Tie Ning listened to the first half of my words, thought that he had no chance, just want to be disappointed, the result was a turning point for me to the whole confused, two reactions to understand, immediately ran over to me.


    "And you! Yes, it''s you! Don''t run away from that fat man, come back! Luo Peng and Tie Ning, get him back for me! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    "Don''t -- benefactor, what hatred, what resentment --!"


    Fat monk tried to run, but I was smart enough to find out. Anyone who doesn''t go is OK, but you can''t! A magic weapon, Buddha protection, you do not go to heaven! Those who can do more work, don''t complain!


    As a result, there was another activity of catching the fat monk in the courtyard. All the people laughed. Zeng Xiujie and other people looked at each other and showed their hands.


    In the distance, on the reclining chair in the corner of the wall, the beggar, holding his stick, opened his eyes and looked at us with a faint smile.


    "It''s so alive."


    With that, he closed his eyes, turned around and went to sleep. Beside the reclining chair, the little black dog raised his head, fell down and fell asleep.


    In the room, on the second floor window, Hu Jie looked at the fight under US and couldn''t help laughing, but she immediately recovered her worried face, looked to the distance, the line of heaven and earth, and whispered: "come back early."


    ¡­¡­


    In the end, the fat monk was abducted by us, but I''m not going to Donghai directly. I have to go to the master to have a look, "by the way", take Bi long and Cheng Qianyu.


    Well, by the way.


    I can''t help it. I have to take a ghost. Gongsun Shuxian should stay in Yancheng and watch the branch of Yancheng get on the right track. As soon as he gets back, he calls him out again. How can he do that?


    Therefore, when there is a shortage of manpower, the two of them are necessary.


    "Master! Elder martial brother Liu Tong and elder martial brother Luo Tian, you are all here, too! "


    When I entered the courtyard, not only the master, but also the two elder martial brothers were playing chess. As a result, one of the two elder martial brothers was forced to play a rogue, which made the master headache


    "Oh, here you are."


    "Here comes my younger martial brother!"


    "Yes, I''ve come to see you and some elder martial brothers." I said. "I just came back from the outside, but I''m going to leave soon. I don''t know when I''ll be back. I''ll come to see you at this time."


    "Cut, nonsense, you must be looking for Cheng Qianyu and them." Elder martial brother Liu Tong saw through my mind and said directly.


    "I''m not. I''m not. Don''t talk nonsense!" I stepped back and waved.


    "Cut! Still pretending


    Elder martial brother Liu Tong rolled his eyes, but he didn''t continue this topic. He turned around and went back into the yard. He said as he walked along: "I don''t care if you are. Anyway, we are going to let them go with you. By the way, there is another person. I don''t know if you recognize him."Elder martial brother Liu Tong said. He turned his head and looked at me unkindly, as if there would be a good play soon.


    "Ah?"


    I was confused by what he said. For a moment, I was a little confused. After careful thinking, is there another one? Who? Is there anyone else here?


    I wrinkled my eyebrows and thought about it carefully. It seemed that I had some impressions, but it was really vague and I didn''t understand it. I was about to chase this thread, but I was interrupted by my master.


    "Come on, boy, come out quickly. You haven''t seen him for a long time." With a kind smile on his face, the master turned his head and called to the room.


    I quickly look into the room, the room, echoed, floating money is a woman!


    Oh, no! If I look at it carefully, it turns out that it''s just a little girl who looks like she''s only about 20 years old.


    My height is not high. It''s up to my waist. Maybe it''s 1.23 meters. My black hair is a little yellow. Maybe it''s flaxen. It''s made into two bun. It looks immortal.


    What''s more, the dress she was wearing was a emerald green gauze, as light as a piece of paper, as thin as a gauze net, and as transparent as Cough! Fortunately, there are clothes in it, and I''m not that weird.


    The little girl came slowly. Her big eyes were watery, as if she could talk. Her skin was white and tender, and her face was plump. It seemed that she could pinch out a dumpling. It was so lovely!


    The little girl came up to the master and looked at me, then at the master.


    The master was so kind with a smile that he looked like an old man looking at his granddaughter. He reached out and gently pushed her on the back to signal her to come.


    The little girl felt a little afraid of me, but she was very generous. She stepped over and looked up at me a few steps away from me. Her big eyes blinked and stretched out a small white hand, five fingers open: "big brother! Hello, long time no see! "


    Me: "MMM???"


    Who are you?!


    What a fool! This is to make some gossip for me? Fortunately, it''s brother. If you call me anything else, I''ll be scared to death!


    "You Who is it I scratched my head and didn''t even dare shake hands.


    The little guy looked at me a little bit timid, but he laughed at me and was not afraid of me. He covered his mouth with a smile and said, "big brother, don''t you know me?"


    "Er..." I didn''t know what to say for a moment, and I was a little stunned.


    "I''m xiaonuo!"


    "Ah?"


    "Little Xiaonuo? "


    Xiaonuo is the name I gave to shrem. At that time, he and Lu Qijun were together. Thanks to his sister''s help, he abandoned Lu Qijun''s magic, and I was able to live.


    Later, Lu Qijun surrendered and gave me the service soul curse. I also changed the spirit of slym''s evil cultivation and put it on the master''s side. Sometimes, I practiced with jiujinwu.


    Because it looks like a glutinous rice ball, so I named it xiaonuo. I remember that at that time, Hu Jie despised it and ridiculed me for being too weak in naming.


    At that time, I didn''t have any helpers or weapons, so this little Nuo was with me as both a helper and a weapon. But later, there were Balong, Lang Feng, Gongsun Shu, Bilong and Luo Peng. Moreover, the weapons are also changeable and unpredictable!


    And the last bet, won fenghunzhu, a total of three, one to my sister, one to Zhang Zheng, and one to xiaonuo.


    Xiaonuo took some time to absorb things, so I kept him here all the time. Later, I forgot about many things. Occasionally, I thought about it and explained to myself that maybe the master closed the door and opened a small kitchen for him. It''s no harm.


    Today, I didn''t expect to have it, what''s more, this small glutinous turned into a human!


    "You You''re such a little Nuo! " I looked at her, looked up and down several times, from the hair to see the foot plate, from the foot plate to see the hair, staring big eyes, just can''t believe it.


    Xiaonuo laughed even more happily. He laughed and said, "I''ll show you what I look like."


    With that, the body turned, the whole person immediately changed. In the blink of an eye, there was no human form, turned into a jelly like thing, floated into the air, turned a circle in the air, instantly shrunk, and finally, put it on my right wrist.


    I look at it carefully, but it is a small bracelet. It has two colors, gold and green. Green is like emerald, gold is like sunrise.


    This kind of feeling, I can''t be more familiar with, before, small glutinous don''t know how many times with such an image in my side, this time again feel, very familiar! Besides, it''s more comfortable than before!


    "It''s so comfortable. It''s soft and chilly." I can''t help saying.


    "Hee hee, are you comfortable?" On the bracelet, there are two big eyes and a small curved mouth. It looks like the strange variety in the magic baby. Looking at me, it''s really cute.


    "Like a touch?" Xiaonuo said.I was stunned when I heard this. This is what she said when I just met her. She never knew what it was like to feel "warm" and "comfortable" under the evil cultivation for a long time. It was only after I touched her that she said it when I asked her, just like the feeling of touching.


    For a moment, all the previous battles came to my heart. I couldn''t help but feel a surge in my heart.


    "Master, how is xiaonuo''s magic learning? Can I take her to my side later? "


    The master knew what I was going to do and said with a smile, "yes, I can teach the old man who should be taught. Go ahead, just bring her to me once in a while. I like this little girl very much."


    "Yes, master!" I immediately replied, smiling and looking down at xiaonuo: "let''s go, we''ll be together again and fight side by side!"


    "Good!" Small Nuo two bean eyes into crescent, said with a smile.

 Chapter 383

    On the highway, two cars were driving in front of each other.


    The one in front is a business van. It looks very tall, and the one behind it is my karred.


    But it''s not me who''s driving on it at this time, it''s Luo Peng.


    Qin Nan insisted on letting me sit in her car, that is, the business car in front of her, so I had no choice but to choose one of the remaining people to directly pass on the ability of driving to them like elder martial brother Liu Tong passed me on.


    Luo Peng is the most reliable one in this group


    Karedner, Cheng Qianyu is the co pilot, Tie Ning is in the back row, and the fat monk wants to follow me here. I''d better stay and watch such a noisy guy.


    And xiaonuo is still a bracelet, Bilong is still in the system.


    "Where to get in? The east coast must still be under martial law now. No, it should be stricter than when I left. "


    On the car, I sat in my seat, supported the side of the car wall with my elbow, supported my face with my hand, looked at the fleeting scenery outside the window, and said.


    "Yes, as soon as the reinforcements from the three sides arrived, they sealed off the east coast strictly. It was even more strict than before. It was an iron wall, and they also convinced the people of Yundingshan to help and replenish their fighting power."


    "Yunding mountain..." I frowned, rubbed my temple with my finger, thought about it, and said, "one of the three major non-governmental organizations in the world, they are famous for their military force. If they are defensive, they are really the only choice."


    "Yes, Tianya will be hard to persuade, and Wuyin League doesn''t know where to find it. If you want to unite, Yundingshan is really the best candidate, thanks to them this time." Qin Nan also said, but in his eyes, he was helpless.


    "What? It seems that they also have a headache for you I asked.


    "Alas - these guys are not as good as the soldiers of the shadow army. They are not as good as the soldiers of the shadow army. They have their own qualities and are independent. Moreover, everyone is like this. It''s good that they don''t make any serious problems."


    "All big families and organizations have some strange habits in one way or another. After all, they are asking for help now, so it''s better to bear with them."


    "Well." Qin Nan nodded.


    Then there was silence in the car.


    Qin Nan''s entourage, together with the driver, consisted of three people, one driving, one sitting in the co pilot, and one sitting with us. They were silent and cold.


    The fat monk''s mouth was sealed by food. For a moment, the whole car was full of embarrassment. The scene was silent, only the sound of the fat monk eating.


    After a long silence, I finally thought of something and said, "the one in Weicheng Yin Kai, are you still alive? "


    "Oh, he''s lucky. He was chosen to stay at home when he was in action. He didn''t enter the East China Sea. Now he is still in charge of guarding there." Qin Nan said.


    "That''s good." I nodded.


    In the shadow army, I don''t know many people. Among the people I know, there are even fewer people who care about them. I know all about commander Duan. Now, that is Yin Kai and Dong Xinyi. I don''t know what happened to them. Of the two, I naturally care more about Yin Kai.


    After all I''m the one who was promoted by myself. I still want to care.


    "What''s the matter?" Qin Nan looked as if I had something on my mind and asked.


    "Nothing." I shook my head. "Where do we get in?"


    "All right. Now the east coast has become a whole. We claim that although the operation was successful, we didn''t remove the defense line for the sake of safety. But in fact, it''s much stronger than before. Outsiders can''t get in at all, but I can take you there."


    "Then go from Yin Kai. By the way I want to see him. "


    Qin Nan looked at me with a clear look in her eyes. She smiled and nodded: "OK."


    The fat monk, with food in his hand, looked at me and Qin Nan again. He felt that the atmosphere was not right. Just when he wanted to speak, he remembered several previous experiences. They all ended with each other''s words "shut up" or "go away". Even if he gave up, he lowered his head and began to eat and drink again.


    From Jicheng to Yancheng, it took about half a day, because my heart was full of eagerness, and soon it was more than half of it, and I walked to the place just a few kilometers in front of Yancheng.


    In fact, this location already belongs to the inside of Yancheng. It''s the county-level area of Yancheng, but it''s not coastal. It''s not the destination of our trip.


    "This is the last service area. Now let''s have a rest. We can''t go there in a dusty way. Let''s have a rest." Qin Nan looked at the front service area prompt on the car navigation, turned to look at me and said.


    I thought for a moment, nodded and didn''t speak.


    Two cars successively drove into the service area and parked in the parking space. Everyone got off to have a rest.


    On the other side, another car drove into the service area. It was normal for cars to come and go, and we didn''t pay attention to it. This car stopped next to our car, opened the door, and three big men came down from it.In the driver''s seat is a tall man with a haircut that looks like killing Matt. He has beautiful pupils, earrings and a V-shaped collar on his chest, revealing his strong chest muscles. It looks like he is flowing.


    The latter two are well behaved. They are big men with big arms and round waists. They seem to be in their thirties and forties. They are all dressed in white shirts and bearded. As soon as they get out of the car, they take out their cigarettes and light them.


    Two groups of people went to the room in the service area at the same time. Tie Ning was also big here. The two cars were too close to each other, so it was hard to avoid a collision when they passed by. Tie Ning leaned over and rubbed his elbow against one of the big men''s arms, and rubbed his sleeve away.


    That''s all of a sudden, Qin Nan''s eyes suddenly turned round, and his eyes looked straight at the big man''s arm!


    "What are you doing? Do you want to die? "


    The big man was hot tempered. When he was hit by Tie Ning, he immediately called out, holding a cigarette in his hand, and there was smoke in the corner of his mouth.


    "Hiss..."


    Tie Ning is not a good-natured person. She is not careful. She is too small and too big. It''s hard to avoid meeting her. But if you talk like this, isn''t it a bit out of the ordinary?!


    Just want to talk, one side Qin Nan suddenly walked past, quickly pulled Tie Ning''s arm: "forget it, it''s not careful, don''t be so atmospheric."


    On their side, the leader came back, put his hands in his pocket, and looked at the man: "Oh, come on, don''t make trouble, go to the toilet quickly, we still have business."


    This guy''s words are useful. The big man obviously listens to him. After listening to him, "hum", he turns his head and leaves. He doesn''t speak much.


    Tie Ning stood in the same place, watching the guy go away gradually, his eyes never leave him, his eyes narrowed slightly, as if he was thinking something.


    "What''s the matter?" I came over and saw that both of them were thoughtful. I didn''t know what was going on, so I asked.


    "No, I also No way Qin Nan lowered his head, as if thinking about something, not looking up at the three people. At this time, the three people had entered the room and went to the toilet.


    "What''s going on?" I asked again.


    Qin Nan raised his head, looked at me with some entanglement, hesitated and said: "just now his sleeve was rubbed up a little, I saw a tattoo on his arm, although it was only a little, and soon covered up again, but I still saw that pattern, it seems, it seems..."


    "What does it look like? You said it I asked in a hurry.


    "It''s like the design of the sun sect!" Qin Nan said.


    "Taiyangjiao?"


    I didn''t control it for a moment. I let out a low voice. I immediately realized that I had lost my voice. I quickly shut up and looked left and right.


    Fortunately, there are few people around, and they know little about the sun religion. Even if they hear it, they just think that we are chatting. How can they think about it in that way?


    "The sun cult has been in seclusion for many years. Since the first World War when murongke, the head of Murong family, was in the East Sea, they did not dare to go out to make trouble any more. Now all the mages in the East Island Kingdom are from the Martial Arts Alliance. How could there be a sun cult? And it''s still here. "


    "I don''t know. I''m confused about it, but I saw the tattoo with my own eyes Well, I hope I think too much. Maybe it''s a similar design, or it''s just a coincidence. " Qin Nan frowned and said, gently shook his head, as if to throw the idea out of his head.


    But at this time, Tie Ning said: "no matter what the sun teaches or not, he is definitely not an ordinary person."


    "What do you mean?"


    "I just hit him that strength is not light, if it is an ordinary person, even if it is a person who exercises all the year round, it should also falter, even almost fall. But that guy easily blocked my power. He must be unusual! "


    "Practitioners of Dharma..." My eyes moved. "Is it really the sun? Are they here? "


    "It''s hard to say now. Although we are trying our best to block the information about the East China Sea incident, I don''t believe that a country''s intelligence is so poor that it should be able to get some intelligence more or less. If they know our real situation, it''s not impossible for them to be ready to move."


    "Then it''s really possible for them to take advantage of it!" I sneered and said faintly. "Well, we''ll wait for them here. They must come back. I''ll see where they are."


    "You?" Qin Nan looked at me suspiciously. "What are you going to do?"


    "You don''t have to ask, Shanren There''s a plan


    I have the confidence to shake my head. I look like I have the chance to win. In my heart, I have been worrying for a long time.


    One does not need to ask, two does not need to try, under the investigation eye, only one eye, I can see, his true identity!

 Chapter 384

    In the parking area of the service area, a few of us got sick. Originally, we wanted to go to the toilet, but we couldn''t go to the toilet. So we stayed in the car and didn''t go anywhere, waiting for the three people to come back.


    In order not to make people suspicious, we mainly focus on the front seat of the car. In the back seat, we pretend to chat and sleep. Anyway, it makes people feel like they are resting. It''s enough to look up from time to time.


    Qin Nan moved to the co pilot, eyes staring at the front, next to the driver is also playing twelve spirit, for fear of running any one.


    "Sir, do you think Can he believe it? "


    Maybe it''s left and right. The driver began to talk to Qin Nan, but his eyes didn''t leave him at all. He just put his head close and thought he was saying it in a low voice.


    What he said was obviously me, but from such a close distance, I don''t know whether he underestimated my strength or misunderstood the whisper. Anyway, what I heard behind me was clear.


    No, maybe he did it on purpose? There are some strong people who have this kind of problem. They have to put sarcasm and sarcasm on the surface, that is, they want to let the person they are talking about hear it, as if they can satisfy their heart.


    Although I feel a little angry at this time, it''s also because the object is me. If it wasn''t for me, it wouldn''t be so.


    Moreover, transposition, if it''s me, can I really do it?


    People are double creatures. When they are weak, they want the strong to reason with themselves and be equal. When they are strong, they want to reason with NIMA. Laozi is the best!


    It''s just that many people in this world will misjudge their own weight


    "Don''t say that again. He used to be your officer, or even my officer. His strength is beyond me. What ability do you have to doubt him?"


    "But he was removed after all. Do you think..."


    "Presumptuous!" Qin Nan''s voice suddenly raised for a while, the fat monk in the back seat was startled, and his whole body trembled.


    "I said that, don''t mention it again!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The driver was obviously not satisfied, but after all, the other party was his own officer, and it was hard to say anything, so he could only nod his head and say yes.


    I smile, did not go to heart, such a person, the lack of social beating, but I do not have the heart to do so helpful to society, because this is not even the banner.


    The car fell into silence again, and the atmosphere was even more embarrassing than just now. A car full of people were doing the same thing mechanically. After a long time, they didn''t see any more of the three people. They were really dying!


    No, not only the flowers are dying, but also the belly is leaking!


    The fat monk had been eating and drinking all the way, and he was inevitably suffering from abdominal discomfort. Suddenly, he was a little anxious. But I was really worried that he would cause trouble. Moreover, the image was so eye-catching that it was not conducive to action, so I didn''t let him go.


    As a result, we have to wait until now


    "Benefactor! If you don''t let me go, Buddha, I''ll solve it on the spot! " The fat monk wanted to cry without tears. He covered his stomach and cried.


    I squinted and whispered, "something''s wrong!"


    After such a long time, there is definitely a problem!


    "Go! Go down and have a look. Pay attention to concealment. Fat monk, go


    "Good!"


    If the fat monk got the imperial edict, he rushed out of the car and ran to the house, which really attracted many people''s attention.


    Big fat monk is in the service area, sweating and trotting to the toilet. Who doesn''t look at this picture?


    Qin Nan''s two followers also got off the bus. I was afraid that they would suddenly return and miss a good opportunity to use investigative eyes, so I stayed in the car and wanted to see the situation first.


    After they got out of the car, they pretended to be the same as ordinary people. They came down to light a cigarette, pretended to be leisurely, strolled around the house, observed from left to right, pretended to be bored and looked at the scenery. If we didn''t know what they were doing, we couldn''t tell the difference between them and ordinary people.


    I accepted boring son, the car is here, where can those two people run?


    Before I thought about the next one, I heard "bang, bang! WOW A few loud noises!


    Then there was a commotion, and all the people rushed to watch the excitement. Suddenly, the door was full of people!


    "No! Go


    As soon as I pulled the car door and got off the car, Qin Nan followed. Before they could see the crowd, a huge figure came out!


    I''ll take a closer look. It looks familiar


    Then, from inside the room, a man who looked like he was in his thirties rushed out angrily, wearing a gray training suit and holding a long knife!


    As soon as they saw it, they immediately dispersed to avoid accidental injury, but they didn''t run. They just stood a little far away and wanted to watch the excitement.


    The man rushed out and pointed at the fat monk with a knife in his hand: "you are a thief! Collude with foreign invaders, I will kill you first today! ""Holding grass, what are you talking about?"


    Fat monk got up from the ground, patted the soil on his body, and looked at the person in front of him innocently.


    Qin Nan patted me on the shoulder, pointed to the man, and said in a low voice: "people from Yunding mountain."


    "Well?" I look back at her. "Are you sure?"


    "Sure. Look at the pattern on his training suit, a Tang knife and a sledgehammer. This is the symbol of Yunding mountain."


    I looked at it carefully, and sure enough, there was such a sign.


    "But How could he fight that fat man? " Qin Nan looked at them and frowned, puzzled.


    I nodded and said, "as long as it comes to that guy, no matter what happened, I''m not surprised."


    Just as he said that, the strong man over there had already started to cut off the sword. The fat monk quickly dodged and avoided the knife. But he didn''t expect that the man was good at it. He couldn''t change his direction in an instant. He slashed at the fat monk!


    "He..."


    "Not busy." I said, waving to Qin nan to relax, fat monk, although he can''t beat each other, he can''t die!


    The man slashed at the fat monk, but he was bounced back by the Buddha light. He stepped back and looked at him in surprise.


    "Buddha''s light protects the body? You don''t deserve it


    The guy was more angry. He quickly stepped forward and slashed. The fat monk dodged, but he hit more often than he dodged.


    At this time, I also saw something wrong. The string of precious rosary beads hanging on the fat monk''s neck disappeared now. I don''t know where he went. There must be something in it. I can''t go to the theatre any more. At that time, I yelled, "stop!"


    The two of us rushed over quickly. Qin Nan took out his own small book of shadow army and showed his identity first: "I''m major Qin Nan of shadow army. This master is our man. Why do you fight?"


    One side of the two Valet see full vision, immediately shouting: "shadow army work, idle people get out of the way!"


    No one knew the name of the shadow army half a year ago, but now the world is in chaos. Especially in the case of Donghai, when the name of the shadow army came out, the people around them were scared for a moment. The adults took the children, the husband took the daughter-in-law, and soon they all left.


    Here, the two of us came to the man, and I asked, "what''s the name of this elder?"


    The guy looked at me and Qin Nan, especially the book in her hand, which eased a little, and said faintly: "Yundingshan, Han Qinlong."


    "Han Ji long? Are you dong Zhu Han Ji long


    "Exactly!" That person says, tone not arrogant not impatient, listen to seem to have the status very much, but don''t take pride in this, but is the upright person.


    "And you?"


    "Ah, I''m Qin Nan, major of shadow army. This is my Elder martial brother, I asked for help. "


    Qin Nan is not very easy to explain my identity, can only say so.


    "So this fat monk is also your man?"


    "Yes, I don''t know why you quarreled?"


    "Dispute? Hum! How can he be a good person if he colludes with foreign invaders to help the East islanders escape? Don''t be fooled by him. I''ll deal with him first! " With that, he would raise a knife to chop the fat monk again. I stopped him quickly.


    "Master! senior! There must be some misunderstanding in it. You should tell us the whole story first, and it''s not too late to fight again! "


    "What can I say? The evidence is solid, I''ll do it first! "


    "No! What''s going on? "


    I tried my best to dissuade him, but Han could not bear to catch the dragon. Finally, he said, "the Donghai incident is confidential. I got our leader''s order and went to Donghai with my younger martial brother to support me. Unexpectedly, when I came here, I heard a few passers-by whispering in Dongdao dialect, so I followed up.


    My younger martial brother and I followed them and saw that they went to the desolate place in the backyard and met with several other people. It seemed that they had exchanged something. Then these people would go this way. We stopped them in a hurry, and a few words aroused them. They did, but they were no match for me and my younger martial brother. They had to run away.


    I stopped one of them. My younger martial brother went to chase the rest of the people. Unexpectedly, before he took a few steps, he saw that this guy had used a different kind of magic to cover my younger martial brother inside. He couldn''t move! Those East islanders also ran away


    "You So, are you sure he''s helping the East islanders? "


    "That guy suddenly appeared and stopped my younger martial brother from chasing people. Moreover, I saw with my own eyes that he showed a sinister smile to my younger martial brother. Is there any fake? If I hadn''t been here, my younger martial brother would have fallen on him today! It''s a pity that the Buddha doesn''t open his eyes. The light of Buddha protecting his body is given to such a thief


    "No, wait! I think there must be some misunderstanding. Don''t be angry


    I listen to this Han capture dragon to vomit fragrance, quickly stop, stand between two people."I think what you said is true, and it''s very irritating, but do you believe it? There must be another version in this fat man''s mouth. Although it sounds extremely unreliable, it''s really a real version. "

 Chapter 385

    In the service area room, a man also wearing a grey training suit was surrounded by a circle of golden walls.


    I can''t move, I can''t walk. I tried to break through. I used all kinds of magic, but it didn''t work. I was really depressed.


    He looks younger than Han Qinlong. He is his younger martial brother, Shen Huan. Originally, he was with his elder martial brother from the headquarters of Yunding mountain to the East China Sea to support the east coast. But unexpectedly, he came here to have a rest and met the East Islanders.


    A few words stimulated them and forced them to fight. Even if it''s settled, it''s really a good enemy! But I''m not as good as myself.


    In only two moves, one of them was caught by his elder martial brother, while the others wanted to run, so he chased them.


    They ran first, but more than a few steps, but their strength is stronger than them, and soon they can catch up with them. Unexpectedly, on the way out suddenly, the fat monk looked at him, and without saying a word, he waved his hand directly, turned the beads into a wall of light and surrounded him!


    Bang!


    I almost broke the bridge of my nose when I didn''t stop. The most irritating thing is that the fat monk still yelled at me.


    Seeing that he was locked up, the fat monk put his face close to him, looked at him with a smile and said, "wait a moment, don''t worry, ha!"


    Too much deception!


    Fortunately, he had a senior brother. After he subdued the man, he immediately came and kicked the monk feipang in the air. When he went outside, he didn''t know what was going on now, and he couldn''t understand this thing in front of him.


    Just then, at the door, his elder martial brother came in, and there was a fat monk standing next to him. Besides, he was followed by several people, who he didn''t know.


    "Elder martial brother!" Shen Huan called at once. "Elder martial brother, catch that guy. Hurry up and let him untie me. I''ll kill him myself!"


    Han Qinlong heard this, the expression on his face is a little complicated, it seems not so simple.


    "What''s the matter?"


    Shen Huan found that there was something wrong with his elder martial brother. When he looked at us, he was embarrassed and even wanted to laugh. He was a little lost at that time.


    Several of us came to Shen Huan. As usual, Qin Nan took out the small book first, showed it to Shen Huan, and reported to her family.


    I also hastened to explain that it was a misunderstanding. The fat monk was one of us. Although Han Qinlong was reluctant, he admitted that he was helpless.


    Shen Huan looks confused. What''s the situation?


    I hastened to ask the fat monk to solve the problem first, and then explained it.


    Just outside, I said that although the version in Han Qinlong''s mouth sounds very correct and reasonable, I believe that the version in fat monk''s mouth is absolutely different. Moreover, although it sounds abnormal, it must be true!


    In fact, it''s just a coincidence that the fat monk couldn''t help looking for the toilet. As soon as he came in, he met Shen huanzhui, the East Islanders.


    At this time, the geographical environment is particularly important. The toilet is on the side of the entrance. Shen Huan comes from the side with the toilet door, while the East islanders have already passed the toilet door.


    There is such a place in the service area, even in almost all public toilets. It is called the special toilet for special personnel. It is for those who are not able to walk easily and are in wheelchairs. Similarly, generally speaking, it''s the only place in the toilet with a toilet.


    So there are always some people who are healthy, but are afraid of squatting and tired, so it''s convenient to sit here. Obviously, the fat monk is such a kind of person


    In fact, it''s not his fault. He''s fat. He''s even more tired when squatting. It''s not easy to master the balance. Who doesn''t want to sit when he can sit?


    But there is only one toilet. Now the door shows no one.


    The fat monk was overjoyed. He couldn''t be tired any more. However, from the side, another man rushed over, as if he was very anxious


    Shen Huan


    If you want to be a fat monk, he doesn''t have any business in his eyes. In his eyes, it''s the best opportunity to be greedy for small gains. It''s downfall to suffer a small loss.


    Coupled with his physical condition, there is a little bit of suffocation, subconsciously think, Shen Huan so rushed over, is to grab the toilet with himself!


    Damn it! You want to fight me for this toilet? impossible!


    The fat monk passed away as soon as he drew a dungeon! I''ll sit in the toilet first, you wait!


    That''s why there was such a scene


    The fat monk stopped Shen Huan, but he didn''t want to beat him. He said, "wait a moment, don''t worry, ha!"


    So Han Qinlong and Shen Huan think that this guy is a companion of the East Islanders. They are not allowed to pursue him. What they say is mocking him, so they move their hands directly.


    Outside, the fat monk said this, Han Qinlong felt that his whole person was not good.


    How could there be such a person in the world?!


    It''s no surprise to me that the brain circuit of the fat monk can''t be understood by common sense at all. You can''t imagine how there can be such a person in the world who can make fun of others just for the sake of a little bit of cheapness and seem to be the best in the world.I firmly believe that he will definitely use the same method to cover a wild dog for a small piece of meat on the ground, and then eat with relish in front of the dog, make exaggerated expressions, and maybe make a grimace


    But fortunately, this person''s lies are not good. As long as we get along for a period of time, it''s very easy to distinguish which is true and which is false.


    "That is to say, I was locked up because you wanted to rob the toilet?"


    After listening to the fat monk''s narration, Shen Huan''s face suddenly became funny. It was cloudy and dark, green and black. It was like eating some wild food. It didn''t slow down for a long time.


    On the other hand, the two followers of Qin Nan also captured the rest of the East Islander. The boy had been beaten by Han Zhuolong. He was paralyzed, and was quarreled by them. His face was black and blue.


    "Fortunately, it''s not that there is no harvest at all. This guy is still here." I said.


    "Well, that''s good, Hello! You guys, I saw with my own eyes what the other East islanders gave you. What was that? Hand it in


    The guy was dying. After listening to Han Qinlong''s words, he raised his head, looked at him, laughed and lowered his head.


    "Don''t understand people?" Han Qinlong frowned.


    What he said actually refers to our Mandarin. He didn''t respond to this person, thinking that he didn''t understand Chinese.


    "It''s impossible. If he can''t speak Chinese, he won''t be sent. He doesn''t even know how to speak. How can he act?"


    "So he''s pretending?" Han Qinlong said angrily. "I see if you say it or not!"


    With that, Han Qinlong raised his hand to fight.


    "Wait!"


    I quickly stopped him, went to the boy''s side, first secretly came to a yin and Yang eye, knew his name, is indeed the East Island people, yes, it is to know some details, stretched out his hand on him to grope, and said: "it''s useless to beat him, it''s not like this, it''s useless to fight any more, it''s better to change the way."


    "Another way? How? " Han Qinlong frowned.


    I looked up at him for a moment and asked, "is there no other way to interrogate you in Yunding mountain?"


    "No! Fight if you don''t say it, and kill if you don''t say it all the time! " Han Qinlong naturally said.


    "Oh


    I can''t help but sneer, saying that it''s really a simple and crude organization specializing in martial arts. It''s not so easy to talk about, but it''s not so complicated at the same time.


    As I thought about it, my hand kept moving. Suddenly I felt a pocket on him, and the guy subconsciously dodged.


    Although because of the injury, his movement range is very small, but such a close distance, I can absolutely see clearly.


    "Well?" I frowned and reached out for the thing - it was a car key.


    "This is..." Qin Nan came over and looked at the car key, puzzled.


    "I see..." I straightened up, said clearly, turned to the outside and pressed the key. Sure enough, the car we had been monitoring, which was parked next to our car, suddenly lit up. At the same time, there was a familiar unlocking sound.


    "It''s them!" Cried Qin Nan. "But This guy is not the gang. "


    "Of course, Mr. Han said that he saw those guys give him a key. They changed cars." I said.


    "Change? Did you find us? "


    "No, I think it''s just to be on the safe side. We didn''t show any flaws. Master Han did it after that. It seems that the other side is very cautious."


    "Now there is such a mess here, those guys must have run away. It seems that they took another car from another door. You, immediately call the monitoring in this service area and on the highway to find and beat them!"


    "Yes Said the two valets.


    "What shall we do now?" I asked.


    "Now It''s useless for us to keep this guy. We''ll go to the East China Sea line immediately. We''ll give him to them for trial. We''re not here for them this time, but we have no purpose. "


    "Well All right I thought about it and nodded.


    On one side, Han Qinlong arched his hand and said, "since we are on the same road, how about going together?"


    "It''s the best. It''s just what I want!"


    A few people packed up and waited for us to leave before the relevant personnel dared to come. They had heard that the shadow army was here. We didn''t dare to come here before we left. Who dares to deal with them.


    Two cars become three. The East Islander''s car is pulled away, and the two valets stay. According to Qin Nan, they continue to track.


    But I don''t think it''s effective. They are so cautious, they are not kind.


    The three cars went on and soon reached the east coast.


    At this time, although the East coastline seems to be relatively loose, it is shown in the eyes of everyone just in case, but in fact, there are killing opportunities inside.We have passed three or four secret sentries along the way. At this time, if we have any changes, we can attack inside and outside directly, and encircle us in the present!


    "I contacted them ten minutes ago. Now it''s very strict here. If we don''t greet them in advance, it''s hard for even our internal staff to get in." Qin Nan looked at the front of the military iron fence, said.


    "Reasonable." I nodded, the car has slowly stopped, standing at the door of the soldiers ran over.


    "Who is it?"


    "I''m major Qin Nan of shadow army. I contacted him ten minutes ago. These are all my helpers. In the car behind me is master Han Qinlong, a master of Shandong pillar in Yunding."


    "You wait." Said the soldier, turning and running back.


    "Now many things can''t be believed, so we must have the certification of the officer. Let''s wait a moment." Qin Nan explained to me.


    I don''t care. Just wait a little longer. There''s nothing wrong with special treatment in special times.


    Just wait for half a minute, as soon as the door opened, three people came out from inside, I saw, yo Ho, all know!


    One of them, wearing the uniform of the shadow army and looking serious, was Yin Kai!


    I can understand him here, but the other two, when I saw them, were confused.


    These two should not be here.


    Murong family water and fire double general, Bao xingzhao, Wei Xiaofeng!

 Chapter 386

    "Sir!"


    When Yin Kai saw us, he immediately ran to the front because Qin Nan was sitting in the front. The first thing he saw was Qin Nan. He said hello to him first, and then he saw me in the back seat. He was so happy that he was about to speak.


    "Long..."


    "Ah! I''m no longer an officer. I don''t need so much etiquette. Just think I''m just a casual monk who comes to help me. "


    "No! No matter whether you are my officer or not, it''s up to you that I have this position today. I must respect you! " Yin Kai said solemnly, then bowed respectfully to me.


    I didn''t speak any more. After watching him bow, I saw Qin Nan''s identity again. I turned around and made a sign to the guard to let him go.


    When the door opened, Bao xingzhao and the other two came to me. I leaned my arm against the window and looked at them: "Why are you here? It''s not coming to meet me


    "Cut! Who will greet you? If our young master didn''t hear that you are coming, he specially asked us to wait here. Otherwise, who will come to you? "


    "Young master? Murong Lei


    "Nonsense! Who else would like to see you? The young master is not here, two Cough! You''ll know when you go. "


    Huh?


    I frowned. How did these two guys talk like they were stammering? Moreover, looking at the expression, they seemed to be waiting for something to play. I didn''t understand.


    At this time, the door had been fully opened, the car started, Bao xingzhao left a sentence "see you in a moment" and left. In the car, Qin Nan explained to me: "before I left, Murong Lei came to me several times and said if I could find you. I don''t know where he knew that I was familiar with you. Maybe it was Murong''s intelligence internet bar."


    "Who knows, every big family has some intelligence personnel, which is not surprising, so you came to me this time, and brought me here, not only informed here, but also told him?"


    "Well." Qin Nan nodded.


    "Ah, I just heard you say that Han Qinlong is master Dongzhu. I remember you said that when you just met him. What do you mean?" I asked.


    "Oh, you don''t know. In addition to Qin Mufeng, the leader of Yunding mountain, the four elders with the highest status and the strongest strength are the four court pillars of Yunding mountain, which are divided into Southeast and northwest. Han Qinlong is the elder of Dongzhu."


    "So it is. Is Shen Huan the elder?"


    "No, but I think it''s one of the best experts in Yunding mountain. When it comes, come down."


    After saying this, the car had stopped. Several of us got out of the car. Our soldiers took us to the tent to discuss business. Inside the tent, Yin Kai was sitting on the side of the tent. There was another man.


    Of course, Yin Kai is now the top commander of Weicheng, but after all, his rank is not high and his experience in the upper position is not enough. He has to have other experts to sit down.


    On the other side, Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng look at me and look at each other with a smile.


    We came in, regardless of our status, and all of them were smiling: "you''ve come all the way. It''s hard. Please have a seat. Please have a seat."


    At his side, a seat is vacant. He asks Han Qinlong to sit with him. Shen Huan sits next to Bao xingzhao. Qin Nan is next to Yin Kai. I sit next to Qin Nan.


    Everyone sat down and immediately someone served tea. I saw that there was no tea, just warm water.


    Also, under special circumstances, everything should be simple. I come here to fight, not to enjoy. Just drink some boiled water. What kind of tea do you want?!


    Qin Nan took the water, did not drink, directly into the subject, looked up and asked: "Sir, what''s the situation here? Is there any situation in the East China Sea? Are there any overseas practitioners coming in


    The officer sat in the first seat. He looked like he was in his fifties. He was kind-hearted and said with a smile, "don''t worry, it''s peaceful here. The East China Sea is still quiet. Maybe it''s just as we guessed. They can''t get out of the East China Sea, and they can''t take the initiative to attack. As for the overseas practitioners, it''s nonsense. We can''t see them, let alone the boat It''s too late. There''s no ghost


    "You Are you sure? "


    "Sure, what''s uncertain? All the officers and men are like this. The sea is calm and there is no situation at all."


    "But On our way here, that is, in a service area not far away, we met seven or eight overseas practitioners on two routes. Judging from their identities, what do you think? It''s the sun


    "What?"


    The officer''s face changed when he heard this sentence. His brow was slightly locked and his face was surprised: "is this really true?"


    "Seriously, we''ve got one of them. I''ll go and bring him up."


    "Good! Go, go! People who teach the sun? Why are they here? "


    The officer was also very shocked. For one thing, the sun cult has been in seclusion for many years. For another thing, the two countries are separated by sea rather than land. No one has ever seen them come here by boat. How did these guys come here? Even submarines have to go ashore, but the whole East Coast is blocked. Can they still be invisible?Qin Nan agreed to get up and go out. I suddenly caught a glimpse of Bao xingzhao winking at me, which means to let me go out with them.


    Although I don''t know what''s the matter, Murong Lei must be looking for me, so he nodded and three people got up at the same time.


    "Sir, I have come to find this little brother under the order of my master. It''s inconvenient for us to participate in the business here. Please forgive me and let me leave here."


    "Ah, no harm, no harm. It''s all for the state affairs of the East China Sea. You and me, please."


    "Thank you, sir." Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng arched their hands and stepped back two steps before they turned and walked out.


    I turned to look at Qin Nan: "don''t worry, since I''m here, I''ll definitely do it for you. No matter what big talk, I''ll do my best."


    Qin Nan nodded with a smile: "you are also careful."


    "Don''t worry." I arched my hand, but also retreated. Outside, Bao xingzhao and his wife were waiting for me.


    "Where is muronglei?" I asked directly and waved. On the other side, fat monk, Tie Ning and others came.


    "It''s in our house, of course. Just follow us." Bao Xing said so.


    "All right."


    Bao xingzhao and his wife were also in the shadow army''s car when they came here. Now, because of the large number of people, they made a troop carrier and strolled all the way to Murong''s home!


    The decoration style of the house is the same as that of Mu''s, which is antique, noble and elegant, just like the place where the dignitaries lived in ancient times.


    Enter the gate, around a shadow back wall, left and right corridor, the middle intersection of a flower bed, left and right exotic flowers, smell in the mouth and nose unspeakable comfortable. In front of a bright two dark three rooms, come in, own housekeeper first with two worship salute, take us, wear the room through the courtyard, all the way to the inner courtyard.


    Murong Lei had already received a letter from his family, and had already welcomed him out. As soon as he saw me, he was very happy. He quickened his pace at his feet, like me. He jumped up three steps away and gave me a bear hug!


    I didn''t change my face and moved to the side


    Putong -!


    "Young master!"


    "Are you all right, young master?"


    Murong Lei fell to the ground in a big shape. Two steps away from him, I felt the earth shaking, especially his whole body of meat. When he fell to the ground, there was a very elastic sound like "poop, poop, poop"


    "What''s the matter with you?" There are family to blame me, I do not mind, flattering, arm in front of the chest, fake eating melon masses.


    "No! I''m fine, I''m fine! " Murong Lei on the ground waved his hand, indicating that he didn''t need to worry. The two family members didn''t help him up. His arms were up and his stomach was still on the ground.


    I stepped forward and pulled him up. Looking at his funny face when he was just in close contact with the earth, I almost couldn''t help laughing.


    "Brother, what''s the matter with you? It''s killing me Murong Lei pretended to cry and began to complain.


    "Then you want to crush me? A meat ball flew over, who saw who did not hide? Come on, come in and get down to business. "


    "Good, good, come on, tea!"


    Inside, there is a small round table which is not too big. Murong Lei and I sit down and the family serve tea. As soon as I smell it, it''s really tea this time.


    Next to him, the fat monk, with quick eyes and quick hands, darted to one side and sat down. The three fat men sat on the side, and were stunned to sit around the small round table! Leave a little space at most, it''s not enough for one person at all.


    Tie Ning had no choice but to stand next to us and watch us sit and drink tea like servants. A burst of resentment, it''s all right between master Murong Lei and me. What''s the fat monk?


    Murong Lei is a friend. Seeing that they are all standing, he feels embarrassed and asks his family to arrange for them to rest in another room.


    Now, there are only three of us in the room. No, if we are only normal people, it should be just us. Fat monk is not.


    "Murong Lei, I''ve heard about it. You''ve told Qin nannian that you came to me several times. What''s the matter? Miss me? "


    "Yes! I miss you! I''m looking for you to get together! " Murong Lei answers smoothly, smiles all over his face, and looks a little naive.


    I looked at him for a few seconds and sighed, "don''t pretend! I look embarrassed. Let''s talk about it. It''s not so simple. Let''s talk about anything. "


    "Er..." Murong Lei was exposed and hesitated for a moment. He put down his cup and said with some embarrassment: "since you have said it, I will not hide it from you. In fact, I want to find you I''m looking for your help. "


    "Help? What can I do for you? "


    "Help me Get rid of the monsters in the East China Sea and avenge my father


    "Ha?"


    I frowned, showing a surprised expression: "why do you two believe me so much? Why do you think I can avenge you? Blind self-confidence and blind trust in others are not allowed


    "I know! But... " Murong Lei tangled and sighed: "among the people I know, although there are powerful people, I always feel that among these people, you are the only one who seems to succeed no matter what. My father often said that lucky people have their own way. I think you are such a person.""Ha?" I was speechless for a while. "Don''t you believe it blindly?"


    "But that Qin Nan is not also..."


    "So is she!"


    I rubbed my head. Although I should not die once in the case of amulet, I really can''t stand it if you give me such a big hope!


    "That''s all. I''m here for this. What''s the situation of the Murong family leader?"


    "When I came back, I closed the door. I haven''t come out yet. Three meals a day will be opened to the door by people, and the dishes will be collected later. I really don''t know what''s going on now."


    "Who is in charge here now? Your big brother


    "He? He is not As soon as Murong Lei heard me say that his eldest brother was disgusted, he shook his head and said, "he goes out every once in a while. It''s called experience. I think he''s going to visit mountains and waters, either for two months or half a year. He just left a month ago, but he hasn''t come back yet."


    "The man in charge is..."


    "Me two..."


    Just talking about this, suddenly a woman''s voice outside rang up: "brother, when the guests come to our house, why don''t you tell your sister? They are not outsiders. How can they still see outsiders? Let''s meet again. "


    Said, a woman pushed the door and came in, no matter what etiquette, a white suit, light aroma, three thousand green silk scattered in the back of my head, with walking slowly floating. Come over, I look carefully, really beautiful, especially this dress white, like a fairy down to earth.


    But Why does it look familiar?


    The woman came up to me, looked at me, some funny, said: "why, don''t you know me?"


    "Er..."


    "We''ve met."


    "Well, excuse me, you are..."


    "I''m Murong Xiao."


    "Ah?"

 Chapter 387

    "Mu Murong Xiao? "


    I looked at the beautiful woman in front of me. I was so surprised that I opened my mouth and sat in the same place. I didn''t know what to do.


    Outside the door, Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng hid in the door. Looking at my surprise, they laughed and closed their mouths. It''s like a trick.


    No wonder, no wonder they have been looking forward to something since they saw me and came here. It''s like a good play is coming soon. I see! Waiting for me here!


    It turns out that the good play is here, and the protagonist of the play it''s me.


    But who can think of that?


    I''ve seen Murong Xiao. In Maoshan, he repaired the demon lock tower. He Or she came as the leader of Murong family. At that time, he was still a man!


    I remember thinking at that time that the boy was really pretty, just like a woman. As the old saying goes, "if a man has a woman''s face, he must have a noble appearance." but I was dubious. I believed that this appearance could harm a girl.


    Just did not expect, he is really a woman ah!


    Wait, I remember seeing her with detective eyes. How could


    I quickly found out the records of the system''s investigation eyes. Sure enough, this Murong Xiao is really a woman!


    Oops! Too careless!


    At that time, I was not in good condition, and I only used the detective eye to find the undercover, so I was very hasty. As long as the names were right, I didn''t see much.


    Everyone in the Murong family, even the master and his subordinates, has long hair. They are usually in a bun. There is nothing in their eyes. Their hair is scattered. Every boy looks like a girl. In addition, Murong Xiao


    I put my eyes down a little and looked at my chest.


    Well, this guy is the best in the alphabet.


    This is clear. First, I didn''t pay attention to it. Second, I didn''t even have bad hair and figure. Third, I thought I was a man, so I wouldn''t pay attention to her lower part. It''s bad for my eyes!


    So I missed this big secret


    Second Olympic Games!


    "Hey, here, I''ll introduce you. This is my second sister!" Murong Lei laughs like a fool. He introduces me to a person who is familiar and strange to me. It seems that I am a fool.


    Fat monk in one side, do not know the details, a little dazed, patted me: "benefactor, more you talk."


    "Close..."


    "Shut up, I know. I don''t talk." The fat monk choked many times, so he got used to it. He stopped, turned his head and continued to eat.


    I looked at the two brothers and sisters in front of me and said, "in other words, you don''t have a second brother at all, but a second sister. You have a sister and a brother, and your father has two sons and a daughter."


    "Yes Murong Lei naturally said.


    "You''ve been hiding it from me for a long time!"


    "This I can''t tell you. "


    "What? Is it so hard to say that she is a woman? " I asked.


    "No! The main reason is that the situation at that time is not easy to say. You can see it after reading it. " Murong Lei said in embarrassment.


    "Yes? What am I looking at? "


    At this time, Murong Xiaoxie said with a smile, "you just said that our father has two sons and a daughter, right? You''re right, but it''s not all right


    "Not all right? What''s the matter? "


    "Hey, hey." Murong Xiao is still smiling, smile than just brilliant, turned out of the door, toward the outside shouting: "come in, let him see you."


    In a daze, I quickly got up and looked out. I saw the sound of "stepping" outside. Then, a man in white came in.


    This person, more familiar!


    "You..."


    "Brother Guo, I haven''t seen you for a long time. How are you doing in Yunzhou?"


    "Brother mu?"


    In front of me, which is someone else, is not that Mu family''s second son Mu Chengfeng?!


    Why is he here?


    Then, I saw a more surprising scene, that is, Murong Xiao came to him, took his arm, and put his face up.


    This


    The last time I met Murong Lei in Yunzhou, he "exchanged feelings" one by one, but he didn''t tell me what it was. Damn it! It''s this feeling that we communicate!


    "Are you two married?"


    When I look at the couple in front of me, I suddenly feel that my brain is a little empty. I eat too many melons at one time, and I feel a little confused


    "Well, was it a surprise?" Murong Xiao said with a smile, slightly raised his face from Mu Chengfeng''s arm and raised his eyebrows.


    "Accident I''m not surprised, but I''m surprised. " I said.


    After what they said, and I guess according to what I''ve seen, I''ve figured out the whole story.The last time Maoshan restored the lock demon tower, Murong Xiao represented the Murong family, and Mu Chengfeng represented the Mu family. The two met in this way, so, yes, Murong Xiao fell in love with this beautiful man at first sight.


    It''s just that Murong Xiao likes to dress up as a man when she was young. Few people know her real identity except Murong''s family, so it was very embarrassing to meet her at that time. The main reason is that I don''t know how to explain to others


    I can imagine that a guy who is a man in his own cognition can express himself to this man. How can he not get through the trouble in his heart.


    So Murong Xiao didn''t act rashly at that time, and the undercover incident suddenly happened, so the matter passed. But the feeling can''t be stopped when it comes up. Even Murong Ke is very surprised. How can her daughter, who has been a little tomboy since she was a child, change her sex?


    But what can we do? It''s better to solve it. Let''s see who it is. It doesn''t matter. It''s the second son of Mu family!


    "We don''t know what''s going on, but it seems that the old man of Mu family has a holiday with our grandfather, and the two families don''t get along with each other. Although grandfather has already traveled to the west, this holiday is inevitable."


    Murong Lei said so with a helpless look on his face.


    "So the Murong family leader refused to let your second sister be with brother Mu because of this, right?" I asked.


    "No! Or else there would be so many things? "


    Murongke doesn''t agree, but how can murongxiao be the kind of person whose father doesn''t agree and gives up? So she discussed with her brother, planning to cut first and then play. She went to find Mu Chengfeng and tried to persuade him.


    Others are the source of contradictions. If we can solve them at the source, what can we do if our father is also a younger generation to others?


    So Murong Lei came to Yunzhou with Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng. This is the story of my encounter with Murong Lei in the bar and what happened afterwards.


    My purpose at that time was the southwest ancient village, so I didn''t care about them. In fact, Murong Lei had told master Mu everything after he arrived at Mu''s house.


    Because this is a private action, and the marriage is related to the face of the two families, so everything is kept secret, and their conversation is only known to the two people and Da Gong Feng Yun Tang.


    What''s Mr. Mu''s attitude towards this?


    Four words to describe - too happy!


    The Murong family''s marriage is like giving up on one''s own initiative?! Isn''t that happy?


    And Mu Chengfeng doesn''t have much feeling about men and women''s affairs. It seems to be a kind of "with anyone" attitude. Since they all say so, let''s try it together, easy-going!


    So later, Murong Lei and Mu Chengfeng came to the southwest ancient village to save me and beat away the Nanyang Association together. When I came back, they discussed the matter further and then came here together, including Mr. mu


    "So, what''s the result?"


    "You have to say that. Look at this! This! This Murong Lei pointed to the two people of Xiu en''ai and said indignantly.


    "Ah, I see. What the Murong master means is..."


    "What else can he do? It''s all my grandfather''s business. Mr. Mu thinks it''s our initiative to admit defeat, so he doesn''t care much. What can my father do? Although I still don''t agree, I can''t help it. Let''s push and push. "


    "It''s a good thing. One is in the southeast and the other is in the southwest. If you two get married, we will be much safer in the south." I said.


    "Well, I don''t care much about that, but in a word, my goal has been achieved." Murong Xiao holding Mu Chengfeng, happy to say, and Mu Chengfeng, I did not see how he has any special happy expression, just like before.


    Ah, it''s really OK to talk to anyone, a guy who has no desire and no desire.


    But


    "Why do you live here? Shouldn''t Murong Xiao go to Yunzhou with you? I don''t think Mr. mu can compromise to this extent, regardless of the etiquette. "


    "Of course he won''t. After all, there are only two grandchildren left, but our father can''t agree. He can let my second sister and elder brother Mu be together, but the premise is that elder brother Mu must be the door-to-door son-in-law, or he won''t agree, so they are torn up again."


    "The Murong family won?"


    "In the end, the two families will live together. This year, they will live here. Next year, they will go there. Of course, the order is decided according to the result of their fight."


    "Oh." I nodded indifferently.


    Ha ha! Murong Ke and Mu Nianqing are both experts on the Tianya list, but Murong Ke''s position is higher than Mu Nianqing''s. Tianya club has always been fair to this ranking, which is beyond doubt.


    "So, as you can see." Murong Lei shows his hand.


    "Well, well, who knows what I saw today Then it''s you and your wife who are in charge now. ""Oh, no! Let''s talk about husband and wife. We are just It''s just love! " Murong Xiao said shyly, which is quite different from my previous impression of her coldness. As expected, women in love are different.


    However, the word "hot" of "passionate love" seems to be only seen in her


    "Forget it. I''ve been away from the coastline of the East China Sea for some time. I don''t know what''s going on here. You call me here. I hope you can not only tell me to help me get revenge, but also give me some help."


    "Of course, and only we can help you." Murong Xiao finally let go of Mu Chengfeng''s hand, no longer greasy, began to say seriously.


    "Just you? The shadow Army... "


    "They have failed once, and now they are all confused. We can''t place our hopes on them. What''s more, even they place their hopes on you. Let''s bet all our hopes on you. I hope we''re right." Murong Xiao said.


    "Maybe, but I''d like to hear what you have Information that even the shadow army can''t get. "


    "Well! Don''t forget, although the shadow army has a large number of personnel, most of them are on land. We But it''s always on the edge of the East China Sea! "

 Chapter 388

    "Come with me to a place and meet someone." Murong Xiao said, turning to the door, walking to the door, looking back at me with a smile.


    "Do you need my men?" I asked.


    "No, I just want to meet you. Even if you want to start right away, your friends should be tired. They should take action immediately after a long journey, but they are taboo."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I looked at her and frowned slightly. Then I nodded and whispered, "send a message to my people. If they can''t find me, they may make trouble."


    "Good."


    The party started at that time. Murong Xiao told them that a car had been parked outside for a long time. It was not long before they were in the city. The car drove into the underground parking lot of a building that looked very heroic.


    "Where is this?" I got out of the car, looked around and asked.


    "Our place."


    "Your place?"


    "Yes, our company." Murong Xiaoli naturally said.


    "Company?! Do you have a company? Still so big?! Is this building yours? " At that time, I was surprised and asked in disbelief.


    I didn''t expect that when I asked, Murong Xiao showed a puzzled expression and looked at me with a puzzled face: "yes, we must have a place where we can make money to eat. It''s not right to eat for heaven''s sake. Although some of them are paid sometimes, they are still a minority. We have to eat as a family."


    After that, she looked at me like a fool, with a puzzled look on her face: "I remember you seem to be the leader of a mage organization, don''t you..." Such a place? "


    "Well Yes, there are. I just didn''t expect you to have such a big one. " As soon as I heard her words, I knew that I had no knowledge. I said quickly, scratching my head to avoid embarrassment.


    The beggar said that all mage organizations and families basically have another industry to solve their money needs. In fact, I''m no exception. Although Lin Qiang is threatened by me, the expenses of my fellow Boat Club basically come from him. It''s also my company


    This time, I was less knowledgeable and almost timid. I didn''t dare to talk more. I pretended to have seen the world. I followed them and entered the elevator. When I saw the button, it had to be 20 or 30 floors.


    Murong Xiao presses the button on the first floor, the elevator rises slowly, and soon arrives at the place. After going out, it is a modern office area outside, turning a corner and entering an independent office.


    "Oh, here you are. This is the master you said. Please have a seat."


    The office is very big. There is a sofa with a solid wood coffee table in the middle. There is a vase on it. Behind the desk, there is a person who looks like he is very distinguished. He is wearing a suit, a golden watch on his wrist, his hair and beard are neatly arranged, and his eyes are smart.


    But when he saw us, he didn''t have the dignity of a boss. Instead, he was respectful, as if we were the boss.


    That''s right. As Murong''s family, Murong Xiao is the chairman of the company. At most, he is the front desk boss who is arranged here to help them watch the company.


    "Sit down, sit down!" That person politely let us to the sofa, Murong Lei, Murong Xiao two familiar, also ignore him, directly sat down, I was a little polite, nodded with a smile, also sat on the sofa.


    "Guo Rui, his name is Xie Tian. He is the boss here. Xie Tian, he is the one I told you about."


    "Ah, I know, I know. I''ve heard so much about you." Xie Tian comes to flatter him quickly, and what he says is just the same.


    "I dare not, boss Xie Well, it''s a little awkward. "


    "Just call me Xiao Xie. As you call me, I always think I should go to sell crab roe castle..." Xie Tian said with a smile, looking embarrassed.


    "All right, all right."


    Next to him, Murong Xiao leaned against the back of the sofa with his arms around his chest, looked at him and said, "don''t say too much about polite words. Take out your things and show them to him."


    "Oh, good!" Xie Tian promised, turned back to the desk, took out a document like thing from the drawer, clamped it with the file board, and handed it over with both hands.


    I took it over and looked at it carefully. It had the name of the company. It was an import and export trade unit, mainly by sea. There is a table below, and the content is nothing more than the situation of several times of shipping, what, how many people, how many goods, and when.


    I don''t see any information written on it!


    I can''t see anything from left to right. I turned my head and looked at Murong Xiao with some doubts.


    Murong Xiao saw that I couldn''t see the situation above. He said with a smile, "you can have a close look at the date written on it."


    "Date..." I murmured and looked at it carefully. It was a new one. The latest sea transportation took the East China Sea to transport food. The time was Two days ago?!


    "Two days ago?" I frown. "If you go to the East China Sea, you will definitely pass the ancient city! We all know the strength of the ancient city. It can even create a great whirlpool to pull down ships on the sea, but this How did it work? ""I can tell you very responsibly that this ship really passed right above the ancient city. That position has been spread all over us, or all the people on the whole East Coast, and there will be no mistake. However, this ship really passed through there safely, and nothing happened."


    Murongxiao said, reaching for the document in my hand, looking at the information above, he said.


    "In other words, after the abnormal movement under the East China Sea, our ship passed there many times, and several of them happened to pass by the coordinate, but they were all safe and sound. Do you know what this means?"


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    "It means that he doesn''t kill everyone. He kills people with a purpose!"


    "Purpose What''s the purpose? "


    Murong Xiao smiles and turns over the document. After the form, there are several documents about the details of shipping. Murong Xiao looks at them and says, "about a month ago, the people of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion found that the power under the East China Sea began to surge. Maybe there will be a situation in three months, so we all came here. Is that right?"


    "At least according to what I know, that''s right." I''ll be honest.


    "But up to now, it has been quiet except that we were attacked after we broke in, and..." Murong Xiao said, suddenly came to me mysteriously, and said in a low voice, "I have sent people to see the East China Sea with the ship quietly. The East China Sea has recovered its calm, which is not what Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion saw more than a month ago."


    "What?! So you mean... "


    "Yes! More than a month ago, that ancient city appeared to be on the verge of a disaster. Its purpose was to let us gather on the east coast so that we could All at once


    Boom!


    It''s like a * * and I''ve got waves in my head!


    Since it was found that there is a force under the East China Sea, we regard it as a threat. Of course, some people regard it as a help. But no matter what, it is constantly investigated by people. It is really unclear how many people there are in various forces and countries.


    In this way, even if the mysterious man in black has a good temper, he can''t bear it.


    I put myself in the right place to think about it. If a large group of people come to my door to investigate me, I will definitely feel uncomfortable and even want to beat them up!


    And obviously, the black robed man''s temper is worse than me, and his ability is much stronger than me. Moreover, he did!


    Now his strength has declined, not as surging as before. What does that mean? This shows that his goal has been achieved. After this time, everyone knows his strength, and no one dares to disturb him any more. Therefore, he has restrained his strength.


    "Now you see, he''s not a killer. He doesn''t kill anyone. He just annoys people who go to investigate him. He doesn''t care about shipping ships." Murongxiao said.


    "Maybe, before we found him, he had existed for hundreds of years. At that time, we were all at peace. Now, our technology is so advanced that we can explore the ocean, and our mana can detect the situation under the sea, so the fight between us begins, so that That''s what happened today. "


    "So, as long as we don''t explore it, don''t investigate it, don''t provoke it, nothing will happen in our life, right?" I calmed down and asked faintly.


    "Maybe."


    "But it''s impossible," I said. "No way!"


    "I know."


    I stood up, went to the window and looked out at the scene: "we can''t just stop like this. With his character and strength, if he wants to invade on a large scale, we will not be passive if we are not on guard? This is the overall situation! It has killed so many of us. Among them, there is a good friend of mine. If I want to make peace, I can''t do it. It''s a person! "


    "I know. That''s why we called you here and told you that." Murong Xiao also stood up, looked at me and said.


    I looked back at her and said, "thank you."


    "It doesn''t matter. Among the dead, there are not only your friends, but also mine, and our Murong family. Our Murong family worship. You are not alone. We are willing to help you!"


    "Good!" I went back to her. "I''m relieved to have you."


    "Don''t say that. Although I don''t know how Qin Nan of the shadow army thinks highly of you, I believe our women''s intuition. There are two steps to go from here to Haixia ancient city. The first step is how to get to the sea."


    "Yes, this point has been solved, but if we go into the sea, the guy will find out that we are in the light and he is in the dark, and we still have to be cheap."


    "No, what I want to say is that we have a solution for the second step from the sea to the sea!"

 Chapter 389

    "The stars are changing!"


    "That''s right!" Murong Xiao said, his charm shining.


    This is different from others. It''s not yellow, it''s blue! And the characters on it are not red cinnabar, but silver, white and light blue.


    A total of several, she held in her hand, like a small searchlight, flashing light, not big, that is, the brightness of a fluorescent stick.


    "People are divided into three grades, meat is divided into five flowers and three layers. There are also strong and weak paper symbols. This kind of blue paper symbol is stronger than the yellow one, and the stronger one is the purple charm, but that''s not what I can use anymore." Murong Xiao said with a smile.


    "This kind of blue talisman is our Murong family''s exclusive talisman. It was invented by an ancestor who specializes in writing talisman and painting talisman. Later, this method has been handed down. Once used, the whole person''s body shape and breath will be completely covered, and the ability to adapt to the surrounding environment will be greatly enhanced. It''s also thanks to this talisman that my father can come back safely because of his great strength. "


    "It''s just that there are too few people who can use it. This paper charm has to be triggered by your Murong family''s magic. I''m afraid it can''t be used more than five fingers at that time."


    I looked at the paper symbol, which was full of unusual momentum, and said helplessly. Just now she said that if she wanted to use this to shield the exploration of the ancient city under the sea, she would have to change the stars. I immediately felt that there was something wrong with the world.


    This is a family that has been handed down for hundreds and thousands of years. It''s hard to get a treasure for fear of being robbed. How well the insurance work is done!


    No password, no key, unlock with magic!


    "It''s a pity that my father is closed now. It''s estimated that he won''t be able to get out in a short time. Our eldest brother is out again and is not at home. There must be someone to stay at home. I can''t leave, so I have to let my younger brother go with you."


    Murong Xiao said and patted Murong Lei on the shoulder, with the expression of "heaven will bring great responsibility to you"


    "ah? Sister, you are not going with us! I thought... " When Murong Lei heard this, he was not good at that time. How could it be different from what he imagined?!


    "What do you think?" Murong Xiaoyi raises her eyebrows. "Can I trust you with my family? It doesn''t have to be a lot of trouble. "


    "Then don''t worry about throwing me into the sea? Don''t you feel bad? " Muronglei was almost crying.


    "It hurts." Murong Xiaoli of course said, looking at his brother, as if he asked a very stupid words, at this moment, sister''s brilliance!


    "Sister..." Murong Lei is about to be moved.


    "You go hard, I''ll go hard." Just now, my sister''s loving light has all turned into the viciousness of Snow White''s stepmother


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That..." I think Murong Lei is really pitiful. He began to test it. "If you don''t get tired, you can pass this change to me, and I''ll use it myself. Murong Lei has never been to such a dangerous place, and he doesn''t have enough fighting experience, just in case..."


    "I''m sorry, that''s not good." Murong Xiao politely refused. "Not to mention the secret of family magic, even if you want to spread it, there is no way."


    "Why?"


    "It''s a matter of blood. It''s the strongest defensive magic in the world. It can even achieve the effect of using the other way to make the other body. In this world, anyone who masters such realm magic will change his constitution and blood. God allows us to master this power. Therefore, if we want to learn it, we have to be Murong''s family We have such blood. "


    "I see I thought it''s just that there will be a family magic gene in my blood, which is helpful for cultivation. I can get twice the result with half the effort, but I didn''t expect that. " I scratched my head and said.


    "That''s settled, brother. I''ll take you to training right away. Although I can''t train you to be an expert, it should be enough to master the foundation. Today plus tomorrow, you can start the day after tomorrow, OK?"


    Her last question is about me.


    "I have no problem." I picked a thumb.


    "No!" Murong Lei wants to cry without tears.


    "I can''t help you! Didn''t you get people? You are responsible for helping him enter the ancient city under the sea, which is very reasonable. "


    "I thought I''d just find it. I''ll leave the rest to you."


    "You think too much, you must take charge of this matter to the end!"


    "No!"


    The whole building resounded with Murong Lei''s scream. Half an hour later, Murong''s courtyard


    "That is to say, sir, when you went to the shipping company and got the information, I didn''t expect it would be like this."


    In the courtyard of Murong''s family, it''s better to use this kind of magic in an open place to communicate with the aura of heaven and earth, so Murong Xiao just took Murong Lei to practice in the courtyard.


    Anyway, this thing needs Murong family''s blood to learn. Even if it''s not like this, such a difficult spell can''t be completely understood in one day, so we''re not afraid to peek and practice it openly.But obviously, the instructor Too strict!


    "Leg hard!"


    "Ah


    "Big arms!"


    "Oh


    With Murong Xiao''s every reprimand, the note in her hand will accurately fall on the inappropriate place in her eyes, followed by Murong Lei''s scream like a pig.


    "That''s the day after tomorrow?" Luo Peng asked faintly.


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Well, sir, you''ve been out for dozens of minutes, but I didn''t notice it at all." Tie Ning holds her shoulder and looks at the training of the sister and brother in the hospital. She says Han Han.


    "Nonsense! You are so addicted to food, who can stop you? " Luo Peng make complaints about it in a timely manner.


    "That''s it! Look at me. I always say I love to eat. This time I found out. You didn''t find out. " The fat monk also immediately took the blame.


    "Shut up! You''re at the table with your husband! If you join us, you''ll still be eating there! " Tie Ning was angry at that time, as if she had been scolded by a beggar. She immediately felt that she had received a great insult and retorted loudly.


    "No, I can''t say that." Luo Peng said again. "If he had, he would have slipped into the kitchen by now."


    "Poof --" Cheng Qianyu, who had been listening to the opera, finally couldn''t help laughing.


    I make complaints about these people, and I am also subtly malicious. I can''t help asking, "Luo Peng, these days do not see you. You seem to have added many black and black attributes and Tucao skills."


    "I''ve been lying on the boat for so many days, no matter who." Luo Peng said with a black face.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Between the laughter and the scream, night fell. Gradually, the Murong family fell into a quiet. At the end of the night, people all fell asleep. Only the family members of the night patrol were still walking around to protect the safety of the compound.


    However, there is a place where no one will go in.


    Because there is no need to patrol or guard here, because there is no one coming here at all, and the intruders will not come here. Because here It''s murongke''s room!


    In fact, the guard around a strong man is nothing more than a guard of honor. With his strength, where does he need a guard?


    Even if the Murong guest''s vitality is greatly damaged and he recovers from closed doors, what about that? Who dares to come in his name?


    However, at this moment, there was a figure, like a light wind, sliding into the courtyard in a flash, gently falling on the ground without making any sound, just like a leaf falling on the ground, slowly lifting his feet, walking with ease.


    Two or three steps later, the man came to the door and pushed it gently. The door was unlocked and he easily entered the house. With a wave of his hand, the door was closed and there was still no sound.


    Inside the house, in the inner room, there is a carpet on the ground painted with eight trigrams and Tai Chi. Murong guest sits on it with his knees crossed, breathing peacefully and looking calm. Where is the color of serious injury?


    But the real situation, only he knows.


    At this time, he seemed to feel something, light mouth: "you come."


    Outside the door, the figure of the intruder came in and swayed his skirt: "yes, I''m here. I was going to come back in two months, but I came back as soon as I received your order."


    The man was beside murongke. He was a handsome man. His face was like a knife, his eyes were like spring water, and he was like a scholar with the fragrance of books, but he had a kind of dignity.


    "I know how hard it is to absorb that stuff. It''s really inappropriate to call you back suddenly and let you give up all your previous work."


    "It''s a long way to go, my father. Anyway, I can''t absorb it all this time. It doesn''t matter how many times. If my father calls me back, there must be something important."


    "Well," murongke nodded. "I heard something. It seems that the group of guys came out again. It seems that they really think I''m useless. I haven''t reached that point yet."


    "Don''t you know them? If you have some sweetness, you''ll come out with your tail wagging. It seems that you want to take advantage of this opportunity to have two more bites. "


    "Well! That must have such ability! And such courage Murongke thumped the floor with anger.


    "It seems that it''s time for them to know our strength. It''s not far from that day."


    "Wait! Do you want to No! It''s not that time yet! You... "


    "I know." Murongke said. "And you haven''t smoked all those things. I''m not sure about it. It needs to be discussed. I''m going to say another thing."


    "Another thing?"


    "That''s right." Murong guest said, eyes, slowly flash a trace of light.


    That''s war spirit!


    "I''ll leave those mice to you. When you''re free, you can help me get rid of them." Murong guest said.


    "Then you...""I will pave the way for you! We have to prove to the world that our Murong family is the strongest! "

 Chapter 390

    One day passed, and we heard Murong Lei''s scream one more day. At the end of the day, we were numb. Murong Lei put on his movements, and was not allowed to rest until the evening.


    "Go to bed early. Tomorrow morning, we''ll go to sea with the big ship. If it''s all right before, this accident means that the guy is really so powerful. We can''t help it. Then, take advantage of this talisman and use Murong Lei''s character to lurk in. "


    In the room, I said to the people to determine the action plan for tomorrow.


    "Can that rune really hide so many of us? If we lose one, we''ll be exposed. " Cheng Qianyu''s zhengse road.


    I nodded: "I have also thought about this problem. Well, although it''s hard to explain, you''d better enter my body. The less the number of people on the surface, the better."


    "Good!"


    Everyone nodded yes, only one person seemed not very satisfied: "I don''t go in!"


    When you look around, it''s the fat monk.


    "I don''t know! I want to be outside! "


    "OK, you''re outside. It''s no problem to have one more."


    I don''t want to compete with him. I can agree. Anyway, one more person should be no big deal. Murong Lei has one left hand and one right hand.


    "That''s a deal. Go to sleep. It will be a fierce battle tomorrow."


    "It doesn''t have to be solved in one day. Sleep, sleep..."


    After a few words, they all went to sleep. The next day, the harbor


    Du -


    the sea breeze brings fresh salty smell, which may be due to the comfort of growing up in a coastal city. In the distance, there is the sound of the ship''s whistle. I don''t know whose ship it is.


    "Can we sail now? Isn''t it all banned? " I went to Murong Xiao and asked.


    "Most of them belong to our family and qiankunhanhaige, and some of them belong to the shadow army. In the past, because of security problems, many shipping companies came to take refuge with us. At this time, we will naturally use our identity. Of course, our people are on board, so it''s very safe."


    "Well." I nodded.


    "What about them? Why is it just you and the fat monk? " Murong Xiao looked around and didn''t find Luo Peng''s figure, so he asked suspiciously.


    "Oh, that They''ve been doing it all the time, just in a different way. " After thinking about it, I can only explain it in this way and let it go.


    "Another way?"


    "Well You don''t have to worry. Don''t worry. The mountain people have their own tricks! " I shook my head and pretended to be a master, as if everything was under control.


    "I can''t understand you any more." Murong Xiao shook his head. Maybe he knew that it was a secret to me, so he didn''t ask any more questions.


    "All right! It''s almost time to set sail! " Murong Xiao saw that we were all ready. He turned to the boat and made a trumpet with his hand.


    When someone on board heard this, he immediately responded, "OK


    "Then we''ll go." I said, bowing my head slightly and saying goodbye to murongxiao.


    "Well, have a good journey. I wish you a safe return. Brother, it''s all up to you!"


    "Yes..." Murong Lei is powerless.


    Three people went on the boat. Everyone on the boat knew what we were doing. When they saw us coming up one by one, they immediately felt awed, as if they were heroes. However, they could not help laughing after seeing us


    I can''t help it. The word "hero" reminds people of the image of being tall, powerful and invincible, but we


    A fat man, with a skinny two fat man, plus a bald fat man What''s so special about making movies? What''s wrong with the second film of "fat action team"?!


    One by one, we all want to laugh, but we dare not. Who knows our temper? In particular, there are Murong Lei, the third young master of our family, and the other two. Although they don''t know each other, they dare to go to that dangerous place. They are not ordinary people!


    So we were respectful all the way, but there was no less discussion in private. At least when we left the ship, we heard a nickname called "golden iron three fat"


    Does Jin sanpang agree?!


    Joking and joking, I had nothing to do along the way. The journey was long or short. I was afraid it would be too late to make up for it. But it was boring to sit around for a long time. A few people went directly to the deck and chatted with the same idle crew.


    "Really? Then you''re all right. "


    "No! What can happen to us? Don''t look down on us. We are all experienced in many battles. How can small waves defeat us? "


    On the deck, we sat in a circle, regardless of whether the ground was dirty or not, so we sat down and had a good chat!


    In fact, it''s mainly about listening to the crew and sailors, and listening to their stories about going out to sea, which I don''t know whether they are true or false. Anyway, I feel that there are dangers everywhere, big waves, storms, and sometimes water ghosts. But in the end, I''ll get out of danger, and I don''t know how reliable it is."In fact, it''s not only our ability, but also God''s blessing." After bragging about his ability, maybe even the sailor himself didn''t feel fit. He suddenly changed his face and said, his tone was full of modesty, and his expression was full of awe.


    "My God?"


    "Yes! In our business, it''s common for us to pray to God and the Dragon King. Thanks to God''s blessing and the Dragon King''s protection, we can go so smoothly. "


    "No, really? What you said is so mysterious. Is there really a dragon king? " Murong Lei loves to play. When he hears this kind of strange things, he suddenly gets up and asks with wide eyes.


    Although mages are everywhere now, as if those people in myths and legends have appeared in the real world, so far, many people still don''t know whether there are gods in the world, and whether the familiar immortals and Buddhas really exist.


    Few people know, because those people hardly show up, but there are always exceptions, such as I.


    When the Maoshan fire broke out, I saw with my own eyes a dragon rain in the sky, such as


    "I''ve really met the Dragon King!"


    I don''t know whether it''s true or not, so the sailor began to shout again, his eyes were staring, his cheeks were red, and he was even more excited.


    "Tell me! Say it Murong Lei is interested in it. He can''t wait to hear it.


    Instead, the fat monk sat on one side, with a indifferent face. He reached out to touch his round stomach, looked up at the sky, shook his head, and even drooled: "Dragon People say that the dragon meat in the sky, the donkey meat on the ground, Buddha, I''ve eaten donkey meat, but I haven''t eaten dragon meat. Oh, I''m sorry. I hope I can have a bite to see what it tastes like. "


    "Shut up!"


    "Yes! Don''t be disrespectful to the Dragon King


    Murong Lei and the sailor gave him a white eye, and then continued to talk.


    As the only one among several people who really saw the dragon, I listened to the sailor''s story, not to dance back and forth.


    After a while, someone on the other side came running to us and yelled, "Huang Three masters! It''s almost there. Get ready! "


    He almost cried out "golden iron three fat"


    "Good!" I promised and looked back at them: "OK, let''s go, especially you, Murong Lei. You are the most important. Warm up quickly first. Don''t hurt your hands, feet and legs in a moment. Then we will be killed by you!"


    Next to him, the fat monk, who has always been unreliable, is sharp. Standing up and patting his pants, he may be really bored. He is eager to have some fun. But the problem is that Murong Lei was fascinated by the story and didn''t get up immediately!


    "Oh, don''t worry. I''ve been taught by my elder sister for a day and a half. Last night, I was given a good rest. Don''t worry. It''s all right. You can talk about it, continue to talk about it, and leave after talking about it."


    "You..." I frowned, but sighed and said, "OK, let''s wait until we get over the coordinates. It''s to relax their vigilance."


    "Good! It will be ready in a minute Muronglei said.


    The sailor knew that we had business, and he didn''t dare to say that any more. He condensed the rest of the story into one sentence. After finishing the story, he heard Murong Lei''s meaning.


    This guy, originally the front is very good, how can the back be rotten


    Murong Lei was angry, but he had no choice but to stand up in disappointment and three people came to the side of the boat together.


    "Ready. If he finds out, we''re done." I said.


    "Don''t worry, no problem!" Murong Lei patted his chest with a reliable face.


    Three people stood by the boat, Murong Lei in the middle, I on his right, fat monk on his left.


    Three people, are helping a belt like things, there is a rope extending out of the waist, each link.


    This thing is to ensure that we will not stray. The rope is very strong and can bind us tightly together. If it is really exposed and absorbed by the current, we can also fall together. If we want to separate, we can cut it with a knife.


    Murong Lei and I both have sharp tools, which is no problem.


    Three people stand side by side, behind a crowd of sailors are watching, see this scene is a burst of laughter.


    Don''t talk about them, I think so. This image is too strange. Three fat people stand in line, good guy! The loss is not four. Otherwise, it''s not the same as the Audi LOGO?! Four circles


    The joke belongs to the joke. Murong Lei looks serious. He takes out the blue amulet and sticks it on his chest. He reads the truth and shows his magic power.


    The charm seems to have been ordered, and the blue and white light is in full swing. Then it seems that the ice melts into water and disappears. It seems that it melts into muronglei''s body. In a moment, visible to the naked eye, muronglei''s body begins to become transparent, and he can''t even feel his breath.It seems that the person around me is not a person at all, but the air!


    In fact, it''s not just him, me and the fat monk!


    Three people''s breath, disappear in the blink of an eye, the body is also disappeared, only each other can see each other!


    When the sailors saw this scene, they were awed. All of them had no smile. Instead, they had endless worship!


    If you are really an expert!


    Murong Lei read the formula, his arms swing regularly, as if he had drawn a Taiji picture in the air. His magic skills were fully opened, and then he jumped out in an instant!


    Behind us is the big boat, overhead is the clear sky, at the foot is the vast ocean -


    the ancient city under the sea, here we are!

 Chapter 391

    The sea is the largest thing in the world, and the East China Sea is only a small part of it, but no one dares to say that it is simple.


    A person, in front of it, is so small, so sad, so worthless, even though we are all fat


    "Be careful!"


    Murong Lei said in a low voice. At this point, he also knew that it was not a child''s play. When he got serious, he waved his arms and vaguely drew a Tai Chi picture of the sea water. Moreover, the Yin and Yang were distinct, and the eight trigrams around him were looming.


    Three people, like the incarnation of sea water, are not simply invisible, but are transformed into shapes. They are integrated with the surrounding things and the nature, but they have their own thinking, and they can even act with the help of the surrounding environment. It can be said that they can help God!


    The three men were connected by ropes. Murong Lei stood in the middle and bore the brunt of the attack. The fat monk and I were a little slower and followed left and right.


    Of course, I slowed down because I wanted to take care of the overall situation. The fat monk was really weak and couldn''t keep up with the situation. He had to be led by the rope


    The three people kept moving forward and at the same time they kept diving. The care of Yangguan gradually weakened, and the scene in front of them gradually became dark. I used Yin and Yang eyes, and my eyes became clear again. The fat monk doesn''t seem to have any discomfort. Maybe it''s the Buddha light.


    But Murong Lei can''t miss the road. He took us both.


    When I look at it carefully, I find that Murong Lei is like a fish in the sea. His eyes are very bright. It seems that he can see more clearly than me


    "Is this Is that the power of the spell? " I murmured.


    With the help of the power of nature, to integrate with nature The magic arts and charms handed down by the Murong family for a hundred years are really not ordinary people!


    Murong Lei, as the real user of this charm and the inheritor of Murong family''s blood, will surely get more benefits than we do!


    I thought, shaking my head and sighing.


    It''s a pity that I don''t have such a good thing. Although I have the help of the system, the power of a thousand generations, the legend of master, and even a powerful amulet, I''d better have something in my blood if I can


    Who cares too much about technology?


    I am so greedy thinking, suddenly there seems to be a voice in my ear, like a person talking, instantly from my ears directly into the brain!


    "Huh?"


    In shock, I couldn''t help breathing out. Murong Lei and fat monk beside me heard it.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong Lei thought that I found something bad and stopped immediately.


    "Did you hear anyone just now?" I asked.


    "Speaking? No, "he said Murong Lei looked around and said in doubt.


    "Oh, benefactor, are you nervous? This is the bottom of the sea. How can anyone talk? Besides us, is there anyone else in this kind of place? " Fat monk also said, a face of don''t care.


    "Is it?" I frowned. "That''s OK. Keep going."


    "OK, pay more attention to the surroundings." Murong Lei nodded his head, and then he continued to take action and dive slowly again.


    Around, the fish began to increase, and gradually there were groups of fish. Although I couldn''t name them, it seemed that they were all delicious


    However, the fat monk is not interested in the ingredients that are not yet cooked. He only likes the food that is served on the table and the food that he thinks is prepared for himself in the kitchen


    Three team continues down, I am still in the aftertaste just heard that sentence.


    That sentence is very vague, I can''t hear the content clearly, but when I think about it carefully, I feel that this sentence is not human


    Like the returning diver, what he said was the language of a different world!


    However, it''s not the same language as the diver, but I can understand it!


    For example, our human language is "yes" in Chinese, while the diver said "Hi" in Japanese. This time, the words I heard from this mysterious existence are "coconut" in English.


    The three languages have the same meaning, and I understand them all, so it''s easy to distinguish them from each other. However, because I heard them vaguely this time, I can only vaguely know the meaning of a few words, and I can''t analyze the overall meaning.


    But I have something to do, and I can''t be distracted to see who is talking. Maybe it''s another mysterious species in the ocean.


    anyway, that''s all what''s left behind. The sea is so vast and mysterious that there are several unknown races. It''s normal for me to have everything.


    All of a sudden, there was another sharp drink!


    "You''re just a little kid. An dares to disturb me!"


    This time, I really recognized what he was saying!"Listen I yelled.


    "Listen to what?"


    Muronglei stopped again and looked around for a while.


    "Didn''t you hear that?"


    "It''s like There seems to be some strange sound. Is it a fish calling? It''s a whale or something. It can conduct sound underwater Muronglei said.


    "Let''s go, don''t be too Holding grass, what''s that? "


    Murong Lei just wanted to say continue to move forward, but suddenly a universal sentence came out, staring straight ahead.


    "What?"


    I looked at the past carefully, and I saw the flow of yin and Yang in my eyes. Everything in front of me was very clear.


    In front of them, a group of unknown small fish rushed over, as if they were running for their lives, and it seemed that something was attracting them. Behind them, it seemed that there was another kind of life chasing them!


    A group of fish is like a rocket, but their tail flame is not fire, but water vapor. Tens of meters away, they come to us in an instant!


    "I''ll go!"


    Only then did I see how big it was!


    Is that fish? That''s a big pendulum!


    The length of a fish is as long as an adult''s open arms. It is thick and thin. At least one arm can''t hold it. In other words, a person can hold one at most.


    But for this body, the strength of its struggle is not small, a person to grasp one is the ideal state of the body, really want to grasp it, estimated that two people can hold one!


    Such a group of fish, with more than ten or more, swims past us!


    You know, in the sea, the movement of a giant can change the current! Not to mention such a large group!


    Hoo!


    It was at this moment that a strong force in front of us suddenly rushed over! Even with the weakening impact of the blue symbol, the power is not small!


    What''s more, it''s not just the power of the current. The big fish, like the city cars, are pounding against each other!


    Even if it didn''t hit it directly, it''s not easy to rub it! And I''ll be hit by its tail, just like a big mouth.


    A group of fish sped by suddenly. In the distance, Murong Lei''s movements were chaotic


    Just now, also because of this blue symbol, this group of fish only saw a vast ocean in front of them. How could they know that there were still three people? That''s why they collided with each other. At this time, Murong Lei''s action was in disorder, and the function of blue symbol was invalid at that time. The appearance of the three of us was completely exposed in this moment!


    A group of fish seems to have found us. They all look back and curiously look at us, the three unknown alien species. But immediately, they run wildly again.


    That is at this time, the breath of the three of us was released, and the ancient city under the sea was almost immediately aware of it!


    But at this time, we have no mind to manage that, because just behind the fish, a bigger figure is coming!


    "Hold the grass!"


    Murong Lei had just calmed down. Before he could see the stars again, he saw a huge crab in front of him!


    Yes, crabs.


    Eight crab legs, like eight broken poles, a crab cover, like a football field cut in half, two eyes, like two searchlights, staring at us, as if very curious.


    "This What the hell is that? "


    Where did Murong Lei see this? I peed at that time, and suddenly it was a little hot in the sea.


    I can''t speak when I look at this thing which should be called "crab". It seems that I have been in some monster movies.


    The crab took a look at us, suddenly opened its mouth and gave us a big drink! The most important thing is that I can understand what he said!


    It means "go away" or "go away".


    At the same time, the crab directly waved the claws, like a fly to us!


    I have reason to believe that if it was on land, Murong Lei would kneel there


    But just as the crab claws were about to be cut down, suddenly a golden light suddenly came out!


    If you are strong, you can be strong. Buddha''s light is the king!


    How dare you shout in front of us? Buddha''s light protects your body and teaches you to be a man every minute!


    Boom!


    The fierce Buddha light suddenly hit us. The crab thought that it could shoot us, or even kill us directly. But he didn''t expect that he would fly out directly by the Buddha light!


    Murong Lei was so surprised that his chin was about to fall off. He was shocked to see that the big crab, who had just been swaggering and invincible, was ejecting back in embarrassment.


    But at this time, the crab was flicked off the crab claws to the side of a slide, crab claws slightly open, sharp tongs blade instantly cut off the rope between me and muronglei!"No!"


    "Come on


    Several of us have already started to catch each other. Fortunately, the crab has been bounced away and won''t attack us again. We can still concentrate on it. We just need to tie a knot.


    But just as we were relieved to do it, another crisis suddenly appeared


    The ancient city of Haixia has responded!


    It was at this moment that the legendary powerful suction came and directly grasped our bodies!


    "No! It''s those guys


    "It''s over! It''s a failure


    "Run


    Three people work hard together, but it''s too late. How can we resist the suction just by our strength?


    "Danger


    Among the three, the fat monk had the weakest mana. He was immediately swept in, and his fat body became a burden. Relying on the rope, he directly dragged Murong Lei in the past!


    "Hold the grass, you fat man!" Murong Lei was shocked and grabbed my arm in a hurry, hoping to get rid of the predicament.


    But unfortunately, he should be wrong

 Chapter 392

    Haixia ancient city found our breath at the moment when we made a mistake. In the face of three people who can sneak into such a deep place and are just near themselves, can he still be polite to you?


    Better kill the wrong than let it go!


    What''s more, I know it''s not wrong


    The three of us, I have the highest mana, Murong Lei the second, fat monk the most waste, so this waste bear the brunt of the attack, is the knife, directly by the strong suction volume in, there is no resistance!


    What''s more, there is a rope between him and Murong Lei. He went there one by one and took Murong Lei directly.


    "Help me!"


    Murong Lei holds my hand. The rope between me and Murong Lei has been broken. Now the connection is all by hand.


    But although I was stronger than them, I couldn''t resist the strong power. Being dragged by him, I began to move there.


    Just at this time, xiaonuo, who has been appearing on my wrist as a bracelet, suddenly works. The green rope spreads out like an octopus tentacle, finding the nearest reef and winding it up!


    Bang!


    The green and gold rope stretched straight in an instant and made a crisp sound. I could feel that xiaonuo was fighting for his life.


    She didn''t have such a big mind. She didn''t want to save us. What she wanted to save was just me.


    Because I can feel that she was just grasping the reef and was going to use a rope as a whip to take muronglei away, but I stopped her


    "Muronglei!" I low way, hope to be able to give him strength, at the same time the left hand dead grasp his hand.


    "Hold the grass! I''m afraid I can''t. this fat man is too heavy. You have something to help you. You still have hope. Let''s leave the rest to you. "


    "What nonsense?! Come on, I''ll pull you out. "


    "I can''t pull it out!" Murong Lei cried.


    "I can''t pull it out to eat Croton!" The fat monk is still talking nonsense.


    "Go away!" Murong Lei is not angry to shout, at the same time the right hand in the pocket, unexpectedly is to take out the remaining blue Fu.


    "What are you doing?"


    "Though Some are unlikely, but this is the only thing I can do. It''s always good to have one more choice. It''s fast. The suction is strong again. Come on


    Murong Lei gave a loud drink and pulled hard with all his strength. The whole person drew close to me in an instant. Then he suddenly loosened his hand and put his two fingers on my head.


    All of a sudden, a golden light poured into my mind!


    The stars are changing!


    At the next moment, Murong Lei''s figure quickly regressed. Together with the fat monk, they swayed into the endless current like a double headed meteor hammer.


    And I, relying on the pull of xiaonuo, was alone. The two worked together to swing me out


    In my mind, the powerful magic suddenly instilled into my mind made me fall into confusion. In my mind, it seemed that a golden eight diagrams pattern appeared, but it was like a mobius ring spinning strangely.


    Around it, it seems that there are water waves, but it also seems that the air is fluctuating, but for me, it should be my spirit that is constantly stirring, because I am more and more dizzy.


    All of a sudden, it seems that another force has come in, not directly into my consciousness, but infiltrated my whole body like water, flowing in my muscles and veins, extremely comfortable!


    This kind of dizziness and this kind of comfort made me feel like I was lying in bed after running in the hot spring. At that time, I felt sleepy and couldn''t stop it. I was about to fall asleep.


    In the blur, I just feel as if someone is pulling me up, but I don''t know who it is anymore. I don''t even have the ability to think, so I fall into a deep sleep


    Sea, some island


    "Wulalala - Wuha! Bharara, Wuha


    On the island, a villa was built near the sea. Inside, there is a beach, followed by a lake. It is not connected with the sea, but green fresh water, sparkling in the sun. After that, there is a whole forest, which has sprouted, green and green.


    On the edge of the lake, a strange man dressed in gray, like a sheet, is barefooted, with a string of bells in one hand and a rattle like thing in the other. He is dancing!


    "Wow! Whoa, whoa


    The big God danced awkwardly and didn''t know what he was shouting, as if he was talking with ghosts and gods. But who knew?


    There are railings in the corridor on the first floor of the villa. A couple of people who seem to be the hostess and hostess of the villa are leaning on the railings, watching the man shout and jump.


    Among them, the woman watched the dancing for a long time. She was a little uneasy and asked her husband in a low voice: "husband, you said the dancing was Can you do it? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense! This is the master The man quickly low way, for fear of being heard.But then, he also showed a suspicious look, looked at the man, still focused on the jump, did not pay attention to the situation here, it is also whispered: "I do not know, but there is no way, what can I do?"


    "You say, why are we so unlucky?"?! When I came out for a holiday, I met this kind of thing, and now I can''t go back. I can only rely on this I don''t think so. "


    "What can we do? Now it''s up to him. We can''t leave. He came by himself. It''s fate. "


    "Well! It''s fate. I don''t think it''s enough! "


    That hostess scolded a, at this time, that jump big God of suddenly stop action, want to come here.


    Both of them were startled. They thought they were heard by him. But unexpectedly, he came up to them and said, "well, I''ve finished the ritual. The monster has been killed by me. Now it''s safe and can go to sea!"


    Oh, it''s over.


    The host was relieved and asked, "big Master, is that ok? "


    There were several holes in the cloth on the man''s body, exposing his eyes and mouth. At this time, the man glared at him through the hole and said coldly, "what? Don''t believe it? "


    "No, no, no! I believe that a master is a master. How can I not believe it? "


    I don''t know why, he always felt that the smell of this person Unusual!


    It seems that as long as you go against his will, you will have bad luck!


    For this reason, the man began to follow his meaning, and showed great respect. He really regarded him as a master.


    "That''s good. Hurry up and get ready for the boat. Do as I say. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Well, well, what the master says is what he says. Come on, get the boat over here!"


    It''s a boat, but it won''t be a big boat. People like them can''t live on the island all the year round. The villas here are just places where they come to spend their holidays. In this case, they are definitely not ordinary people, they must be rich and noble families!


    It''s impossible to buy a ticket and take a boat from home. They all have yachts. It''s just a matter of size.


    The hostess and the hostess quickly set out the yacht. The yacht was not big, but it was enough to sit on one more person. They packed up their things, took their luggage and got on the boat together with the dancer.


    "Come on! Don''t go back home, send me abroad. "


    "Outside Foreign countries? You''re kidding. I''m a private yacht. If you want to go abroad, go and make a boat


    "Shut up! Do whatever I say! " Roared the man.


    "But..."


    "Then send me to Hong Kong Island or some other place, or I''ll kill you!"


    "You..."


    The man looked at him and frowned, but he didn''t dare to disobey his meaning. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    "Come on


    "Ah, ah, I''m going to open it now!"


    No way, the two had to do as he said, start the yacht, heading in the same direction.


    That jumps the big God to go to the side of the boat, lean against the rail to look down, the two eyes exposed in the void, flashed a strange light.


    And at this time, not far away on the sea, suddenly as if it was boiling, began to churn up, vaguely, as if there was something huge moving!


    "Husband, look!" The hostess, seeing the abnormality of the sea, cried at once.


    The other two people were attracted by the shouting, and they looked along her eyes. They were all surprised. It was obvious that there was something on the sea, rushing towards them!


    "It''s still alive! It''s alive, it''s alive The woman seemed to be suddenly crazy, and began to shout hysterically. At the same time, she began to pull her husband''s clothes: "look! It''s still alive. That guy is a liar! He''s a liar


    "What are you talking about?"


    There were only three people on the boat. Naturally, she knew who she was talking about. When she was angry, she was about to rush to teach her a lesson. But at this moment, on the side of the boat, there was another tumult!


    "Ah


    The hostess collapsed to the ground with a scream.


    Just when everyone thought it was the unknown monster who rushed over, suddenly, a green jelly like thing came out of the water, and the most important thing was that after the jelly, there was a man!


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why


    Several people thought the monster was coming, especially the hostess. They were scared to death. But suddenly they saw it. How could it be such a thing?


    Although the jelly is a little unreasonable, the one behind it is obviously human.


    Since it''s human, there''s nothing to be afraid of.


    Later, every time I think of this, I think it''s a little funny. Is there nothing to be afraid of? Too naive


    "It''s a fool! Hum! Dare to scare me, look at me... "That jumps the big God''s eyes to expose the fierce light, the hand in the waist wipe, immediately draws out a dagger, at that time will attack!


    But at this time, next to the yacht was another tumult, followed by a "Teng Leng"! A giant comes out of the water!


    Boom!


    Huge waves!


    With the appearance of this monster, the sky seems to be darkened for a while!


    People look at the past, a look like a Godzilla like monster on the side of the boat, a pair of eyes closely staring at the top of a few people!


    Quiet!


    Dead quiet!


    With a clatter, the knife fell off.


    Don''t say any desperado, who is it? I can''t stand seeing such a thing all of a sudden!


    "My God


    In the whole boat, even those who jumped the great God, including a man and a woman, were paralyzed with fear. At this time, it was as if I was afraid that they would not be scared enough, and I had to add more size to them. The jelly like thing in front of me turned into human shape!


    "My God! What is this? "


    The little girl did not care about their shouting, but directly began to grasp my shoulder and began to sway: "brother, brother, wake up!"


    There was no movement.


    "Well!" The little girl put her finger on my forehead and it was a flash of gold.


    "Shua --!"


    A very comfortable, very warm feeling into my body, suddenly let me wake up, open your eyes, you see small Nuo worried eyes.


    "Brother, you wake up at last." Xiaonuo saw that I woke up and immediately laughed.


    I reached out and touched her head. Before I could say anything, I suddenly felt something was wrong. When I looked around, I saw a monster standing beside me!


    "Good guy!"


    I stood up in an instant and tried. I had plenty of mana in my body. I quickly moved my hand, and the power of thunder suddenly condensed!


    "Climb for me!"


    In the palm of my right hand, a thunderbolt hammer appeared out of thin air, and then I waved it.


    Fall!


    Boom!


    Thunder sword smashed the monster''s body, its power was so big that it flew out directly!


    On the yacht, I was like a supernatural force, surrounded by thunder, and still kept the posture of swinging the hammer. In front of me, the monster flew into the sky, and my chest was cut into coke by thunder. And behind them, there are three ignorant people who are shocked beyond comparison

 Chapter 393

    "Bang!"


    I slapped on the table and looked at a couple behind the table: "come on, who are you? where''s this? What''s going on? What kind of game was that


    Behind the table, the man and woman looked at me in horror, but they looked at me as if they were relying on me. They said busily, "Hey, we all say, master, you must help me!"


    On the other side, xiaonuo has made the dancer. Xiaonuo''s right arm turns into a lime jelly state, which binds him firmly and can''t move at all.


    In fact, even if not, he does not dare to move now.


    He is a fake, but I can see from the two moments I just showed that I really have the ability. Who dares to move? You don''t want to die?


    Three people looking at me, but the mentality is totally different.


    The couple wanted to catch hold of the straw. The bamboo tube was like a bean. "Wow!" they all said!


    I just knew that they were a pair of young and promising entrepreneurs. They owned the island. They built a villa here. They didn''t come here at ordinary times, but occasionally came for a holiday.


    I didn''t expect that when I came here this time, I wanted to go back, but I found that the whole East Coast was blocked and couldn''t go back at all. They thought it might be over soon, and they lived here for some days.


    Then one day, the sky turned black. They were scared to hide in the room. When the sky returned to normal, they wanted to go out and have a look, but they found a monster in the sea!


    "Just that one? What''s that? " I asked.


    "We don''t know!" The couple also had a breakdown. "All of a sudden, it''s frightening, and you can see from the sharp teeth, this thing must eat people! We don''t dare to go out, contact people, they can''t get out of the sea, we don''t know who to look for, and then He''s coming. "


    He said, pointing to the small glutinous tied with a dumpling like thing.


    "I see. It''s dark It should be the day when the Gongmo cult came. Maybe it was the monster they left behind, or maybe some evil cultivation magic fell into the water and made it mutate Forget it. In this situation, we can''t do without killing. "


    I scratched my head and said helplessly.


    I was going to go to the sea to find the fat monk. Why did I suddenly meet such a thing?


    "And you, what''s the matter?" I pointed to the dancing God again, and asked.


    "I..." The man looked at me with a twinkling expression and some concealment in his words.


    "Come on, you don''t have to say it. It''s illegal." I saw him like this, waved his hand and said casually.


    "How do you know?" The man was stunned at that time.


    "I don''t believe you look like this, and you are a desperado in terms of your style of work. But you are a stowaway. How can you be here? It''s near or far."


    "I The business didn''t come to an end. The boss pushed it down. " The man hesitated for a moment and said with some embarrassment.


    "Poof - there is no one to sneak in for your part. What''s the matter? Do you have to sneak in?"


    "I..."


    "Well, needless to say, it must be a big thing, and you''ve obviously killed them just now. You''re not a good person." I interrupted him directly and said it on my own.


    The man looked at me, his eyes getting weird.


    "Any family?" I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "I''ll let you answer this time. Go ahead."


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    "That''s good."


    "Ah?"


    "It''s OK. I just want to borrow you Use it I looked at him with a kind smile


    ¡­¡­


    After a while


    "I''m not your father! I won''t let you go! You wait! I''ll kill you right away! Put me down


    Along the coast, I half body into the sea, the hand is just cut down on the island of a tree made of big stick, enough to have the thickness of the pole, five or six meters long!


    This volume, if ordinary people can''t hold it, but now I''m level 27 mana, the power attribute has been enhanced a lot. Although this thing can''t be said to be light, it''s not completely impossible.


    But the most important thing is not the stick, but the one tied to the top, the unfortunate guy


    "I grass your uncle -"


    I tied the guy firmly, tied him to the head of the stick, stabbed him with a knife, and the blood soon dipped into the sea and began to spread. However, the salt in the sea irritated his wound and made him feel uncomfortable.


    "It''s so annoying. I''ve already blocked his mouth. When will the monster come? It should love eating human flesh, but I hope it won''t attract other things. It''s a bit difficult."


    I took a wooden stick, shaking from time to time, frowning and talking to myself.Behind me, the couple looked at me in shock.


    "He Will it save us? "


    "I don''t know, there is strength, but this way of doing things Maybe it''s just because that guy is a bad guy. "


    Two people murmur, think small voice, but in fact I listen to clearly.


    If this guy can kill his heart, it means he is not a good bird. Moreover, I have asked. If there is no family, I have to be kind and contribute to the society. First, he will destroy a bad man humanely. Second, he will be reunited with his family!


    Of course, he may not think so himself


    At this time, suddenly the sea was tumbling, not far away, like a giant "Shua" swam over!


    "Here it is


    My eyes a coagulation, the whole body mana fast flow, ready to fight!


    Before he had time to react, the smuggler suddenly felt that it was dark in front of him, and then "boom" and a bloody bite came over!


    Click!


    In full view of the public, the huge stick was bitten in two by the monster, and the guy on the stick''s head had disappeared for a long time. It seemed that it had become a meal for that guy.


    "It''s not bad. Compared with your companions, you are very lucky to be a dead man!"


    I looked at this guy and said with a smile. As like as two peas on the yacht before


    , I just wake up, and I didn''t have time to explore it. I saw it again, and suddenly I noticed its breath. Indeed, it was exactly the same as those of the Gong!


    It should be that during the war, he accidentally escaped, or was knocked into the sea by someone who was in a coma. Maybe the self exploding Legion didn''t have it, or forgot it. In a word, he escaped and swam here, but unfortunately he met me.


    "Come on! Let me see what a good general you are


    I said jokingly, with a wave of my right hand, the hammer of thunder took shape again.


    That monster a see this in the eye anger suddenly grow, the enemy meet particularly blush, in its chest, that a piece of scorch has not subsided!


    That monster a pair of forepaws in the chest stroked twice, followed by a roar, raised a claw to split over!


    "Come here, little one!" I cold voice cheers a way, one step jumps up, right hand a hammer tightly swung up!


    Boom!


    Thunder, the monster''s hand was suddenly bounced out, and I, also with this force to the beach, left the sea.


    Before I hit it with a meteorite, I had already seen its whole picture. It was not a monster as big as Godzilla, but a crocodile with short limbs. Now it, in fact, all the body above the sea, below the sea, only two short legs, plus half a tail.


    Hum! Some monsters are ostensibly bright and unprepared, but in fact, in order to float on the water, their short legs are tumbling tightly


    Just that collision, directly broke its balance, two short legs of the fast water is not enough to resist such a force, directly backward, "plop" fell into the water!


    In full view of the public, the monster fell into the water and tossed. Then he got up from the water and looked at me with more anger. He raised his head to the sky and roared. Suddenly, a light blue air began to float on his back.


    I saw this scene slightly a frown, carefully felt his breath, at that time was a surprise!


    "Good fellow! There are dragon blood


    This guy is also a kind of dragon, but he is very weak, which is similar to the flying dragon. But his life is much shorter than that of the flying dragon, so he is not strong enough. If he has lived for so many years, I can''t beat him!


    Now I''m sure that this guy is definitely not included in the self explosion Corps. The dragon clan''s blood and the Gongmo cult will certainly be well raised. How can they be willing to let it explode? But unfortunately, it ran away and met me.


    "If you grow up, there will be endless troubles. You can''t run today!"


    I drink a high, wave a swing, flow fall launch!


    The monster''s eyes were wide open. In his left eye, he was shining with ice blue light. In his right eye, he was flashing with a grayish yellow cyclone and a big mouth. It seemed that there was a mass of light gathering.


    Boom!


    Flow meteorite hit its chest again, but this time, it is the top down!


    However, the cost is also very obvious. The air flow behind the guy disappeared at the moment when he resisted me. The color in his eyes was dim for a while, but the light mass in his mouth increased instead of decreasing.


    "Master, be careful!"


    After seeing this scene, both of them knew how powerful they were. They ran back first and cried as they ran.


    "Don''t worry, it''s OK." I laughed, looked at the monster and slowly raised my hands.


    In this world, there are always some things that I can''t explain now, many things that seem impossible, but they happen like miracles, but they are reasonable, such asThat monster''s light ball finally condenses to complete, looking at me, the eyes are filled with anger, burst to drink, then vomit to me!


    Boom!


    The light ball turns into a light column, and the direct Rush has the potential to crack the ground! Its diameter is bigger than my whole body!


    I looked at the endless light in front of me, but only sneered and murmured, "let me see how strong this spell is!"


    After that, my arms suddenly began to wave. It seemed that fast was not fast, and slow was not slow. In front of me, a pattern of eight trigrams Tai Chi took shape instantly!


    The seemingly powerful pillar of light collided in front of me and was stopped by Shengsheng!


    "Let me see what a good general you are I looked at the gossip in front of me and cried.


    "The stars are changing!"

 Chapter 394

    passing of night!


    The family magic of Murong family in Suzhou, because it has a glimpse of the law of space, so it is not common people to practice these magic!


    The Murong family had a glimpse of the way of heaven. Fortunately, the emperor''s kindness enabled them to practice, and changed the Murong family''s genetic blood, so that future generations could practice this kind of anti heaven method.


    Murong Xiao once said that this kind of magic can''t be practiced by others. It can only be handed down from generation to generation in Murong''s family.


    Unexpectedly, today, it was used by me!


    Boom!


    The huge pillar of light hit the eight trigrams pattern in front of me, and I felt a great force coming in a moment, as if I was holding a shield in my hand, and the monster''s pillar of light just hit the shield!


    No! More than that!


    I felt it carefully.


    No wonder, it''s called the first glimpse of the law of space. Where is the eight trigrams Taiji diagram as simple as a shield? During the operation, the power of the changing stars has already decomposed and released the power of the light column. What I feel may not even have half!


    Moreover, some of the forces were even turned in the opposite direction. That is to say, it is absorbing its power and dealing with itself in turn!


    No wonder!


    The best way to change the stars is to use the other way and make the other body!


    Bang!


    Finally, the monster can no longer let the light column continue, a burst of sound, countless light particles scattered out, the light column disappeared, its own momentum also instantly reduced several grades!


    I stopped, looked at the guy, sneered: "this time, it''s my turn!"


    At the end of the speech, I stepped on my feet and flew up in an instant. My right hand was flat. In the palm of my hand, countless wind blades were spinning and thundering all over my body!


    "Go


    I pushed it with one palm, and an invisible Qi sword burst out of the air in an instant!


    Fengming sword!


    No, it''s not only Fengming sword, but also the power of thunder element around the Qi sword!


    Bang!


    The monster just hit, at this time is very weak, open mouth is not closed, I this sword, is aimed at its mouth stabbed in the past!


    Shua!


    Fengming sword flies by, and countless wind blades around it cut off its two big fangs by the way.


    Without waiting for him to grieve for the two innocent teeth, the point of the sword had pierced his throat and shot out from behind him!


    Poof!


    Blood splash!


    After penetrating its mouth, Fengming sword continued to fly. It disappeared about 20 meters later, and its eyes were already white. "Putong" fell to the ground with no vitality.


    On the back neck, there is a big hole in the blood thorn hula, and the skin around it is blackened by the thunder and lightning around Fengming sword.


    "Come on! Come out. It''s safe. "


    I clapped my hands and yelled to the two people behind me. At the same time, I stepped forward and observed the monster carefully.


    "Dragon blood What a pity, what a pity! But then again, the change of stars is so strong, but how can I use it? Is it not that Murong family can use it, or is it that God has changed their genes so that they can use this simple space rule? Then I''ll... "


    At this time, suddenly a voice appeared in the background: "of course, it''s because there are genes in your body that can use the law of space."


    "Ah?"


    I was startled, quickly turned back, but saw a very familiar figure standing there, looking at me with a smile.


    One old man.


    "I''ll go! Here you are again


    This suddenly appeared behind my back to talk, gave me a fright of the old playful, in addition to the old boy, who can it be?!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha, I''ve got time again, old man. But let''s make a long story short. I still have something to do."


    "What are you doing here?"?! How long can I stay? "


    "A few minutes."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at him, speechless.


    "You old man It''s really taking time off. "


    "Ha ha ha, don''t dare to be. Besides, you think I''m willing to come. I can feel that you are about to reach the land of immortals. You just came here." The old master touched his beard and said with a smile. He glanced at a couple not far away and waved. Suddenly, the two couldn''t move.


    "The method of self determination?"


    "No, it''s not a simple method of self Immolation. You can understand that the time of these two people has been suspended. When I leave, it will be untied. Of course, the real time will not stop. "


    "The law of time Ah, I''ll ask you first. How can I use this tool to change stars? I''m not the Murong family. What do you mean by what you just said? ""What do you mean? Literally, of course. " The old master looked at me and said.


    "Translation, translation." I looked at him and my face sank.


    This old boy knows that he doesn''t have enough time, and he''s playing tricks!


    Seeing that I was serious, the old master said, "well, I''ll explain to you that the Murong family can use it because they have been granted permission to use the law of space, instead of turning this spell into their patent. Do you understand that?"


    "I understand." I nodded.


    "In that case, it means that as long as you have this permission, anyone can use this spell, and you also have this permission, that is, the permission to use the law of space, so you can use Of course, if you can. "


    "Me?" I frowned slightly. "I have this right? Why don''t I know? "


    "Nonsense! You''ve never learned the magic of space law before, and this permission has never been used! Of course you don''t know! " The old boy felt his beard, and his face was in need of beating.


    "Er..." I stretched out my hands, looked at it carefully, and then raised my head again: "when do I have this right?"


    "All the time." The old master said faintly.


    "All the time?"


    "Yes, to be exact, from the beginning of your life, when you get this power, that is, the mobile phone I gave you, and officially become a practitioner, you already have this authority."


    "Ah? But Why is that? "


    "Why?"


    The old master looked at me as if he had heard a question like "why one plus one equals two". His expression suddenly became strange. He bent down to stare at my face and said, "don''t you forget who you were thousands of years ago?"


    Thousands of years ago


    Supreme, general!


    Yes! At that time, I was invincible in the world, so I would naturally master space magic. And from this old boy''s point of view, I couldn''t have no time magic. That is to say, I have not only space, but also the law of time!


    "Do you think that the mobile phone I gave you is just a carrier?" The old master looked at me, and my image gradually became unfathomable.


    But I always feel vaguely that the goods are just forcing


    "What''s the secret? Let''s go!" I don''t have the good spirit to say.


    "OK, OK, don''t worry. I''ll ask you, do you remember how many skills you can unlock?"


    "Well..." I thought about it. "Before level 60, there were one in three, and there were 20 in principle. After level 60, there were two in five, and there were 16. The total number was 36!"


    "Do you think you could only know these 40 spells a thousand years ago?" Said the old master.


    "This..."


    I frowned.


    Yes! One at level three, one at level three. It doesn''t seem like much now. But if I meet the enemy when I can''t increase it any more, can I only rely on less than 40 spells to enter the world?


    What''s more, my life span thousands of years ago must be the same as that of heaven. I don''t know if I''ve lived for thousands of years. Haven''t I learned more?


    How to think is unreasonable!


    "So ah, those skills are superficial benefits, and the real benefits are hidden inside. The mobile phone is not a simple carrier, but a stand in for you thousands of years ago. Every time you upgrade and learn a skill, you will have more and more permissions, while the time and space permissions are available at the beginning, but they were very small at that time It just increases with your strength


    Said the old master.


    I listened to his words, the look in my eyes gradually brightened up.


    In fact, this should have been discovered by me.


    When I learned light palm, I got permission to control light elements. When I learned Ice Armor, I got permission to control ice elements


    My current attack is not limited to just using skills. Far from that, just now, I use wind and thunder at the same time, that is to say, these two kinds of permissions are launching!


    I see!


    "It''s like this. I didn''t think of it before."


    "That''s because you didn''t think about it, and now you haven''t entered the fairyland, and you don''t know about yourself."


    "Wait a minute, wait a minute, you seem to have said this when you came here, fairyland What is it? "


    "You don''t even know that? I''ve never seen a pig run, and I''ve eaten pork. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You say the opposite


    "Shut up! Most of you modern people are children in the city. Who didn''t eat pork first and then see pigs running? Some of you didn''t even see pigs, and they basically met in the zoo... " The old master said in a bad voice. "Just listen."


    "Oh." I nodded."You are still a mortal. Above the mortals, there are earthly immortals, celestial immortals, golden immortals, and so on. When you come to the world, there are heavenly saints, chaos, and so on. Of course, you are divided by the number level, but it''s just another way of saying. I can see that you are going to enter the earthly immortals soon, so I come to you."


    "Oh - well, is there anything you want to tell me?"


    "Of course, entering the fairyland means that you have entered the threshold of gods, demons, immortals and Buddhas. Many people, including the great power that you have heard since childhood, will also pay attention to you. You should be careful."


    "Be careful? Is there any danger? "


    "Hard to say, hard to say." The old master shook his head and said, "I can only tell you that you should never join any other organization except the present one. You should never worship any other master except the present one. That''s all. I''ve finished. It''s getting late. Goodbye


    With that, the old master''s sleeve was a load, and the real man suddenly flew up, as if sitting in an invisible elevator.


    At the same time, the couple''s time constraints disappeared.


    "Why What''s the matter? " Both of them were in a daze, unaware that they had just been stopped for a long time.


    I didn''t care about them. I thought about the old master''s words carefully. At the beginning, I thought that the goods had come back!


    "Er, that..."


    "I''ll go! Why are you back? Do you want to scare me to death? " I was startled by him again and scolded directly!


    "No, no, I forgot to say something else." The old master was a little embarrassed and laughed.


    "Say it


    "That''s it," he pointed to the monster''s body behind me.


    "What''s wrong with it?"


    "I can feel it, it has a strong breath, you go to see, that guy''s two eyes, should be baby!"

 Chapter 395

    "Baby?"


    I quickly ran to the monster, waved a move, and put the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand. As soon as I shook my wrist, the sword tip was fast, and instantly I took out the two beads from its eyes!


    There was no blood splashing in the imagination, and there was no messy liquid. It was like taking the bottle cap off the bottle. It was easy, and there was no strangeness.


    "This is..."


    I took back my sword, holding the two beads in both hands, and then looked at the monster, only to find that this guy''s body suddenly withered a lot, as if his life had been taken away. The two holes that had lost their eyes became rotten, soft and collapsed, and the diameter of the hole was instantly reduced by half.


    "Its power lies on these two beads. The power brought by the dragon blood is stored in its eyes and spine. The power of the spine has been scattered by you before, and now you take its eyes away. It has lost all its power, so it naturally becomes like this."


    The old master stood behind me and explained to me in a reasonable tone.


    "Oh! Then I''ve really squeezed the last bit of its value. " I shook my head and said, trying to push the mana into the two beads. Sure enough, as soon as the mana was injected, the two beads lit up!


    "This is...!"


    I looked at the two beads in my hand. One of them was shining with dazzling ice blue, which looked very pure; the other was thick gray yellow, which seemed to have infinite power!


    These two colors are exactly the color of the monster''s eyes before!


    "This is the bead of avoiding water and the bead of avoiding dust. The bead of avoiding water can make the water and your body separate after you fall into the water. It doesn''t affect your action. It can also breathe. It can be used as a substitute for the formula of avoiding water. However, the Mana consumption is much less than that of the formula of avoiding water. It can also easily deal with some extreme currents. Like it, the bead is just changing water into sand


    The old master put his arms around his chest and said with a smile.


    "You''ve really picked up a treasure. It seems that you are going to the sea. This water avoiding bead is just your dependence."


    "But..."


    I weighed these two beads. They are not heavy, but they are a little big. I can hold one in one hand at most. If I can hold two in one hand, I can dish them all at once


    But the most important thing is that if I put it in the system repository, I can''t use it. If it''s taken out, at least one hand should be free. If it''s underwater combat, it''s useless to use only one hand or even accidentally make it fall off?!


    But fortunately, I am not alone at this time. There is a human form manual beside me


    "Try dropping your own blood in." That''s what the old master said.


    I took a look at him. With a wave of my index finger and a wind blade, I cut my thumb instantly. A few drops of blood fell.


    I quickly put the two beads under my thumb, the blood dripping, the surface of the beads actually become like the water, a few drops of blood on the top, it is set off a layer of ripples, and then, the whole bead will instantly become red!


    "This..."


    I was in a daze, and I didn''t wait to say anything. Visible to the naked eye, the two beads suddenly became red, but then the red faded slowly. What disappeared with it was the huge volume of the beads


    I watched the two beads shrink, leaving only the size of grapes, which was almost the same as the soul sealing beads I had before, but the power on them was more complex than them.


    "Well, these things have been identified. From then on, you can use them even if you put them in your body. Of course, you can choose to swallow them in your stomach." Said the old master.


    "Swallow Swallow it in your stomach? "


    "Yes, I haven''t seen a pig run. Haven''t I eaten pork? Isn''t that the way things in your world are called TV? Swallow it and store it in your body. You can use it directly when you use it. If you want to take it out, use mana to urge it Er, with your current control over mana, it''s difficult to achieve this, but it''s fast. Just wait until you reach fairyland. "


    "Well Even if I reach the fairyland, I don''t plan to do it like this. It''s disgusting to eat it and then spit it out. I''d better put it in the system. Anyway, it doesn''t make any difference. " I said with disgust on my face, turned over and put them into the warehouse.


    The old master nodded: "it''s up to you. Well, I really have to go this time. When I feel that you have a breakthrough or face a major choice, I''ll come to you again. Goodbye!"


    With that, the old national master rose from the ground again, took the elevator to lift off quickly, and disappeared in the blink of an eye.


    This time, the two men watched with their own eyes and were shocked. At that time, they fell on their knees as soon as they were soft under their feet and worshiped the place where the old master disappeared: "God Gods! God


    "God damn it! It''s a magic wand. You''ve never seen the world before. " I looked at them, disdained the curl.


    Two people reacted and looked at me again: "master! Master is a God in heaven, and makes friends with immortals. Today, my husband and wife are really eye opening. I wonder if you can... ""No! If we meet by chance, we will not accept apprentices. " I knew what he was going to say and refused.


    If I really want to take in apprentices, there will be a large number of apprentices every minute, not to mention those in the school, I guess I would like to learn some magic from me.


    "This Well, that''s good. Let''s stay here and have a meal. Our husband and wife must thank you very much. "


    "Well All right, then hurry up! I have something else to deal with! "


    It''s been several hours since we set out in the morning. The fat monk''s life and death are uncertain now. Of course, the goods themselves should be OK, but Murong Lei can''t. If they fall into the hands of those monsters in the ancient city, they won''t be eaten alive?!


    But a few hours later, I''m really hungry. If I go there again, I''m afraid I won''t have much strength. It''s better to fill my stomach first and go again when I have strength.


    "Don''t make me any time-consuming dishes. I don''t have time!" While I was shouting, I went into the villa. In the room, the knives and spoons were ringing, and the aroma gradually floated out.


    And now, under the sea


    In the deep sea, this is the place where the sun can''t shine, and it''s pure darkness. In this deep dark world, the giant has been moving, dragging its huge body, moving on the bottom of the sea.


    Huge body, terrible double pliers, searchlight eyes, this guy, is not just the big crab we met before!


    At this time, he walked on the bottom of the sea, raised pieces of dust, mixed in the sea, slowly floating, and slowly sinking.


    However, the huge and unimaginable crab obviously didn''t go back to pay attention to these things. He just kept moving forward, mixing his body in the dust, and moving forward quickly. Not far ahead, there was a narrow trench!


    The underwater world is very mysterious. Who can be sure that the seabed is really the seabed? Big crabs walk on the ground, but in front of them is still a bottomless trench, stretching to the left and right, with a width of more than ten meters.


    The big crab stood by the trench, looking down with one pair of eyes, as if watching. Eight legs were eager to try, as if they were going to jump down.


    And at this time, not far away, a few black gas came in a flash, quickly came to the crab''s side, began to surround his body, like a boa constrictor encountering prey, constantly circling around.


    But this black gas is not the danger and intention of hunting, on the contrary, it is a kind of induced feeling.


    The big crab looked at the trench and felt the black air around him. Suddenly, a firm color appeared in his eyes. He jumped up and ran to the trench!


    Darkness!


    Endless darkness!


    In the trench, the darkness is more profound, more terrifying and more murderous!


    The big crab is surrounded by black air, and its eight legs keep waving. With the help of the buoyancy of the sea, it slowly drops down. I don''t know how long it took before it finally felt down-to-earth.


    Overhead, is a line of sky like gully, at the foot, is the deep sea land, the black gas left the crab''s body, began to inspect the place.


    If anyone can see here, he will be shocked, because there are endless corpses on the ground in this narrow trench!


    If the iron has not been sold, it will be polished to recognize the previous dynasty


    The battlefield of ancient times, now suddenly appears! The land of Shura, but so!


    That endless corpse mountain, with the passage of time, the erosion of the sea, has been unable to recognize who is who, only the skeleton of haggard. But the traces of chopping and chopping on the rusty armor and the dried up dark red blood clots on the weapons all tell the tragic scenes of that year!


    The black air floated on the corpse mountain, as if looking for something, while the big crab seemed to have lost his soul, so quietly stayed in place, motionless, drooping eyes, not knowing what he was thinking.


    All of a sudden, the body shape of the black gas, several black gas gathered together, quickly flew to a place, and then stopped in the center of a corpse.


    A face appeared in the dark.


    Here, more cruel than the rest of the place, because those bodies, without exception, are all dead!


    Broken weapons, broken armor, blood all over the ground, broken bones and flesh everywhere


    It can be seen that in those years, the fighting here was more miserable than that in other places!


    But the black air looked at the scene, but he laughed


    "Ha ha ha Ha ha ha ha! I finally found you! Old friend, you did a good job in those years. You brought down so many soldiers and crabs, and Hum! Well, old friend, the day of recovery is coming. I need your strength! "


    In the dark, no one will know what happened here. The sea is vast, there are too many unknown things, and I am just a drop in the ocean. Now I am hundreds of meters away from here, constantly diving, approaching the ancient city under the sea. In front of me, the Tai Chi diagram is flashing.

 Chapter 396

    As time goes by, it has the power of space law. The charm invented by the unknown great power hundreds of years ago is just complementary to it.


    Before I was able to escape from the current, it was because I inadvertently used this charm. Now, it''s my first time to take the initiative to use it. The effect is really excellent. Although I was in the water all the way, it seems that this is my heaven and earth! Moreover, the ancient city under the sea, also did not find my whereabouts!


    Now, I can see the bright red light outside the ancient city in the rumor


    "Is that it?"


    While I use the doodle, the blue and white color of the paper symbol on my chest is looming.


    Although the newly obtained water repellent bead can also allow me to move under the sea, I can''t evade the detection of the ancient city, so I didn''t use it, but used it to go deep into the sea.


    Soon, I came to the ancient city, in front of me, the red light was particularly dazzling, as if the whole world was blood red.


    No way. The red light covers the whole city. How big a city is!


    "I don''t know what happened to them I hope my luck is not so bad. Don''t pass it to people. God bless me. Let''s go


    In order to avoid being found, I was worried that the black robed man could even sense the red light. I simply moved in an instant and crossed the first line of defense!


    Shua!


    A flower in front of me, and then clear, I came to the red light


    If it is as they say! In front of you is a city that looks very old! The wall, after years of baptism, has been blackened, and everywhere there are damaged, full of corrosion.


    Maybe it''s because it''s too wet under the sea. Algae can be seen everywhere around the city wall. There are also some unnamed vine like objects. It''s very greasy when you reach for them.


    Behind him, the red light disappears, just like one-way stained glass. You can only see the color from the outside, but you can see what''s going on from the inside.


    But because there is sea water outside, and the sun doesn''t shine in the deep sea, so the visibility is very low.


    I left and right to see, no one else, look up, the wall is very high, but also vaguely empty, no guards, really good luck!


    I quickly took out the mask and put it on my face. The whole person changed in an instant!


    He has a well proportioned figure, medium height, ordinary clothes, a common face, and can''t see any characteristics all over his body. He belongs to the kind who has seen 99 faces and can''t recognize them when he meets for the 100th time.


    If only I could become the monster directly. Who can recognize who is in the monster heap?


    But not to mention that this mask can only change people, not others, even if it can change, I don''t know what the monster looks like!


    If this thing wants to change me into someone else, I have to figure out what I want to change first! But I''m only limited to other people''s description of the appearance of those monsters. How can I understand the real appearance?


    What a pity!


    As I thought about it, I walked around the city wall, trying to get in through the gate.


    It''s not like entering here from the sea. There''s no one in front of the city wall, but it''s different in the city. If I just move in, it might be more eye-catching!


    While I was walking, I was observing the situation around me. There was no one, no monster, no creature. I was quiet, as if I was the only one here, but I knew that it was impossible.


    The city is big and the wall is long, but it''s not endless. Soon I saw that I followed the wall to the end and reached the turning point.


    According to Qin Nan, there are doors on all sides of the city. It seems that I am going in the wrong direction. I am not going towards the door of the wall, but far away from it.


    I stood at the corner, thought for a while, decided to return the same way, but at this time, I suddenly heard footsteps coming from the other side of the corner!


    Footsteps?!


    I am standing at the corner at this time. I can hide to the other side in any direction. I quickly hide behind the wall and only show my head. I can see the situation there with one eye!


    It was this look that surprised me at that time!


    I thought that the monsters came out for a stroll, or a patrol or something, but I saw something that I didn''t expect!


    People!


    Yes! Not monsters, but people!


    Wearing armor, spear in hand, waist knife at waist, wearing armor, Luan belt at waist, and military boots They are all about 1.8 meters tall. They look very strong, ruddy and energetic. They look like a real human!


    I almost thought I was in the wrong place


    But there are two cities in the sea!


    But what''s going on? According to their description, there should be only monsters and the black robed man. How can there be humans?And from this look, it''s not a puppet, but a human with his own consciousness. From the point of view of dress, it''s the shape of the ancient soldiers in the TV series.


    Do you mean


    In my heart, suddenly, a question that had bothered me before was raised again. Before, this question was just a flash in my mind, because it was too boring. But this time, I suddenly felt that my thinking at that time was reasonable


    I didn''t dare to think about it. I quickly took back my head, because they were close to the neighborhood. It seemed that they were really patrols, patrolling outside the city. The route was like this. It seemed that I was lucky. I met them when I turned the corner. If it was one minute earlier, where would I hide!


    I shut my breath and stuck it on the wall, carefully listening to their steps and estimating the distance.


    "Step, step, step, step..." Closer, closer!


    All of a sudden, the sound of footsteps increased, they have reached the other side of the corner!


    Right now!


    Instant move!


    Shua -


    step on A group of five turned around the corner and began to inspect the other side. In front of them, they were empty and seemed to have no problem. Who could have imagined that there were still people standing here just one second before?


    Of course, no one would have thought that the man was right behind them


    Moving in an instant, ten meters away, my situation at that time was already unavoidable. If I went directly into the city, I was afraid of scaring the snake, so I just went to the bottom!


    As long as they can''t see me, it''s OK. At that time, the leading soldier was only a few centimeters away from me, but because of the angle problem, I couldn''t see me. At this time, I moved behind them in an instant, which was just the limit distance.


    To solve the problem in a fundamental way!


    I looked back, because the city wall is very long, I can''t see the gate on this side. I believe that even if there are guards in front of the gate, they can''t see me. If I look at those soldiers again, they still go forward and can''t see any problems.


    I looked at the scene and suddenly began to think.


    Do they have any telepathy with the man in black? Will it be able to communicate directly, just like the chat settings of my system. If one died, would the man in black find out? It''s like the effect of the servitude curse.


    I quietly followed up, carefully thought about it, but in the end there was no result.


    Because I''m not them, so I can''t understand it. It''s just like when I encounter a text that I haven''t memorized. It can''t be solved by thinking. If I want to solve it, I must practice it! If you want to write down, you must cheat to copy!


    Thinking of this, I went directly to the back of the last soldier and said in my heart, "brother, you are in bad luck!"


    Finish saying a slap on his shoulder, heart purplish red light flash, directly to him installed in!


    And at the same time, I control the mask on my face, and instantly become him again!


    Fortunately, the mask can imitate the clothes and the objects it holds. Isn''t that the thousand faced Taoist imitates Chi Xuzi.


    In a flash, the soldiers in the back row had changed, but there was no difference in appearance, clothes and weapons!


    "If they can see through it like this, it''s really telepathy." I learned from them and walked at the back, thinking like this in my heart.


    And that person was suddenly put into the system by a Sao operation from me. At that time, before I could react, I saw several figures rushing towards him


    Luo Peng, Tie Ning, Cheng Qianyu, Bilong


    Because these four guys have been in my system all the time, several bumps have nothing to do with them, but because I haven''t let them fight all the time. At this time, I feel a little bit flustered. It''s time to let them move.


    The moment I threw him in, I gave them an order - beat me!


    As soon as the guy came in, he didn''t know what was going on. Four impatient men rushed over together!


    Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, Wulong Zhanjin Dao, fist and foot, military dagger!


    Good guy! These people have benefited! What a beating!


    I went in and had a look, then came out again. I couldn''t bear to look


    The picture is too cruel


    Tie Ning takes the lead and knocks him to the ground with a stick. Luo Peng and Bi long instantly press up. Nabilon is worthy of being a soldier. He knows how to beat him. First, he uses a dagger to pick his tendons to avoid his resistance. Luo Peng presses his head and starts to beat him.


    I''d like to keep him alive. Maybe I can torture the situation here, but I''m afraid that they really have telepathy. It''s better to kill him or to leave him alive.


    So I gave them instructions - kill him!


    Cheng Qianyu is quick in handling affairs. Among the four people, he can bear it. He doesn''t beat Tie Ning like he likes it. After receiving the order, he rushes to him and waves a knife. At that time, he cuts off his head!It''s the best way to shut someone up completely.


    But at this time, I suddenly heard their surprised voice, followed by Luo Peng''s contact through the system: "sir!"


    "What''s the matter?" I asked quickly.


    "Come and see!"


    I quickly explored the divine sense again and saw the pictures in the system. However, I was not as surprised as they were, but laughed as if I had expected.


    "So it is

 Chapter 397

    In the system, the original soldier has disappeared, and even his clothes, armor and weapons have disappeared. Instead, he is just the body of a monster whose head has been cut off


    As the people who came back from the ancient city of Haixia said, the monster has a human body, but its skin is dark. Its skin looks like an amphibian like frog and crocodile. Its limbs are sharp claws, and its hind limbs are more developed.


    Beside the corpse, the head rolled down not far away. It''s just like the rumor. Its eyes are as big as light bulbs, but now it''s almost closed because of the loss of life. Its mouth is full of tusks, hair and a little angular


    But I remember that according to their narration, these monsters are also dressed. Although they are ragged, they should have some, but this guy is naked Maybe there are differences between monsters.


    I think so.


    "What about him?" Although I had expected it, I asked for a while, and there was no problem.


    "It was human before. After Qianyu cut off his head, it suddenly became this virtue. We don''t know what happened." Luo Peng said, looking dignified.


    "If so, it''s the same as I thought!" I said with a smile that I finally had a clear answer in my heart.


    "I have been wondering before that these monsters will not enjoy the business district of the city. Is it just for the sake of atmosphere? Now I know that they are not beasts that can only fight. In general, they are just like human beings. They live in such a quiet and peaceful life! "


    "Is Just like a monster, he becomes a human and mingles with human society. Now that he''s dead, his mana can''t support transfiguration, so he shows his original form? " Tie Ning held her shoulder and frowned.


    "That should be the case. Wasn''t there such a conscription mechanism in ancient times? In peacetime, every family does their own work and responds to the call in wartime. Isn''t that the case in Mulan''s poems? CE Xun''s twelve turns, you have your name But they are even more powerful. All the people are soldiers! "


    "It seems that we haven''t been found out yet." Luo Peng said.


    "No, it''s not you, it''s just me..."


    Fortunately, I can put them together, otherwise I really don''t know how to get in with so many people!


    I followed the other four soldiers and patrolled with them as if nothing had happened. Anyway, I had strong magic power and physical strength. I would not be tired even if I walked around like this. I just went on like this.


    Besides, I don''t believe that there is only one patrol in this city!


    Even if they are not human, their energy and physical strength should be limited. I will change shifts soon. Then I can enter the city in a dignified way, and then Then act on the occasion!


    "The enemy we are facing this time is totally unknown. I don''t even know if there will be any telepathy between them. Maybe there will be a way for them to communicate with the man in black as we can. Although our action is fast enough, if the man in black feels it, especially the death of this guy, no matter how fast our action is, it will be invalid! ¡±


    as I walked, I continued to probe into the divine consciousness half way, and said to several people in it, with a very relaxed and calm tone, which formed a sharp contrast with the seriousness of the matter itself!


    Luo Peng was not calm at that time, and was shocked: "what?! Then you still... "


    "I don''t believe it. I''m going to try it!" I''m right to say it.


    Luo Peng


    "We are now going deep into the enemy''s array, but fortunately it is still outside. When we enter the city, I can''t guarantee that everything will go smoothly. If we have to do it and they can really telepathize, then we will be like turtles in a jar, but the big thing is not good!"


    "This..."


    "So, it''s better to have a try now. Let''s make a fuss first. If no one comes to me, it means there''s no problem. Of course, maybe he''s putting up with it. I can''t help it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s true. " Luo Peng''s eyes changed several times, and finally said that he admitted my idea.


    "Now, it''s our game with them..."


    At this time, I can''t be anxious. I have to act according to the circumstances.


    Defeat the black robed man, investigate the secrets of the ancient city, and find the fat monk and muronglei are the top priorities of this operation!


    When the first two arrive, we can put them away. If not, we can come back later, but the fat monk must find them!


    Although the fat monk''s defense is strong, the black robed man is not a fuel-efficient lamp. The three masters can''t take him. Who knows how strong the attack is? Fat monk''s prison has not been broken, it is only so far!


    It''s like a water cup that doesn''t break when it''s thrown down on the 10th floor doesn''t mean it doesn''t break when it''s thrown down on the 11th floor!


    But this guy To tell you the truth, I don''t care so much, mainly because Murong Lei can''t die!


    If something happens to him, how can I explain to the Murong family that the closed Murong guest has to rush out of the house and chase me with a sword!I thought about these things in my heart. I followed the four soldiers for several rounds. It was true that there were soldiers guarding the four city gates. There were four people inside and outside each gate. When I saw us passing by, I didn''t look the same. I didn''t seem to find me.


    Of course, as for whether it''s true or not, I can''t know. It depends on the result. In the end, it moves directly to the main city, opens the amulet, cuts the black robed man to death with one sword, and then runs quickly!


    I think so, in front of, and to a gate, the leader of the soldiers is a sudden turn, with our team, into the city!


    Finally, it''s time to change shifts!


    I moved in my heart and looked carefully. Sure enough, from the city, the same five person team came out and passed us. The eight soldiers were still paralyzed and had no feelings.


    When we entered the city, the scene of the city finally came into my eyes. I have been listening to them saying how prosperous it looks, but I am sure what they see is not as good as what I see!


    Because when they came there were only monsters, but when I came there were all people!


    Although there is an ugly face under the skin


    The city is bustling with people! There are so many people coming and going, such as shopping, shopping, carts, restaurants, shops and so on!


    If I don''t already know, I can''t imagine that this is an ancient city full of monsters!


    Those people, where still have the appearance of terror monster and dangerous enemy? It''s just a living person, who has a small temper, complains and feelings. If it''s not too dangerous here, it''s estimated that many people who yearn for this kind of ancient life will flock to it.


    I thought so. I looked around carefully and followed them to a place similar to a military camp. This should be the residence of the patrol army. After entering the door, it was like a school dormitory. We entered one room by one, with five beds inside.


    Because it''s just a temporary residence, there won''t be any personal belongings, just five beds, five chairs and a table, and a cabinet that can''t hold many things.


    Back in the barracks dormitory, these goods were not served. One by one, they began to expose their nature. As soon as they took off their armor, they burst out laughing: "ha ha ha, it''s over at last! Oh, drink


    "Yes! But how do you dare to say that as far as you drink? "


    "Well, I can''t help it, but it''s just good! Go, go


    In front of me, two soldiers, after taking off their armor, began to talk and laugh. They looked exactly like ordinary people.


    "Ah, Lao Qu, are you going or not?" The first speaker said to another.


    The one called Laoqu is the strongest among them. When he was called, he looked back and said, "no, I''m a little tired. I''ll have a sleep."


    "Yes! Then let''s go! "


    When they were talking, I listened quietly. After they came in, I was at the end. They went to their beds, and I found my position clearly. I took off my armor and listened to them.


    Because I had two experiences before, this time I carefully identified it for the first time. Sure enough, it''s not human language!


    And it''s in the same language as the first one - what the surviving diver said!


    This is also normal. His language is infused by the people in black robes. As the people in black robes, they naturally use this language.


    But what makes me breathe is that these guys have the same feelings as human beings, not cold puppets. If they were puppets, I would be very difficult. It would be easy to have feelings!


    I put down my armor and had other clothes on my bed. After I put them on, I went out of the door and went to the street.


    Before those two people had not gone far, I watched them go in the same direction, and I immediately followed them, pretending to scratch my face with my hand. When I covered my face with my palm, my heart moved, and I urged the mask to change again!


    As long as the mask is on my face, I can keep changing. I don''t need to take it off and put it on. The person I changed this time is the same in height, figure and clothes as the person I just had, but different in face!


    I''ve changed my identity before I know it.


    In front of them, two people talked and laughed into a restaurant. I followed them and sat down near them. Immediately, a shop boy came, just like in the TV series, with a towel and a smile.


    "Oh, here are the two soldiers. What can I eat?"


    "The old rules."


    "Good!" The second child promised and came to me again. "Sir, you..."


    He originally asked me what I wanted with a smile, but he just said three words and suddenly stopped! The expression on the face has changed!


    I was startled! What''s the matter? I''m exposed?!


    But at this time, the small two smile again, as if nothing had just happened: "Sir, what would you like to eat?""Well Two specialty dishes and a pot of good wine. " I hesitated for a moment, forced calm said.


    It doesn''t make sense! I couldn''t have been found out, but he Let''s take a look.


    I think so, looking at the small two as usual promised a back to the counter, some strange heart, and then look at the two guys, it seems that there is something wrong.


    Hold on!


    At the same time, I secretly took the money from a person who was checking out at the counter


    When I ordered, I thought that the currency is different!


    Fortunately, I have this skill!


    But if I look at it carefully, isn''t that the silver in the TV series? But it''s not Yuanbao, it''s just a small irregular piece. I can''t help but watch him pay for it. It should be OK.


    I think so, sat for a while, two tables of vegetables are brought up, I picked up chopsticks, ready to eat while eavesdropping on what they say, but at this time, stop outside "bang bang bang -" footsteps!


    Then, a group of officers and soldiers rushed in, directly in front of me, armed with knives and guns. The leader looked at me and said: "hum! Boy, where are you going this time? "

 Chapter 398

    "Boy, where are you going this time?"


    Among the officers and men, the first one is a big beard. He looks very fierce. His sword has come out of its sheath and he stares at me as if he is going to eat me!


    At this time, the two soldiers who came to drink on one side also stood up, carrying knives with them and taking them out. They blocked my way and said with a sneer: "Wang Xiaoer, it''s only natural for you to kill someone! You killed people, resisted arrest and fled. Didn''t you dare to come to the hotel so swaggeringly? You are in our hands today


    As soon as I heard it, I began to swear.


    If I change face casually, will I bump face with a prisoner at large here?!


    I''m cursing you! Don''t bring such fun!


    Now I am What should we do?


    I looked around and saw more than a dozen officers and soldiers. I''ve seen the story in a small video. The title of the story is nothing more than "the suspect is eating in a restaurant, but he is surrounded by plain clothes"


    Who can imagine that I can experience it again today! And still appear in the image of villain!


    How can we play? Experience is very poor, old fellow!


    "Well, come with me!"


    The two men behind me, who were originally from the patrol team, took the lead. They were armed with a knife and approached my neck. The other hand grabbed it directly!


    I don''t know what to do at this time, he suddenly started, I reflexively directly turned back, my right hand quickly grasped the wrist of the knife, a sweeping leg at the foot, directly lifted his leg!


    Obviously, the guy didn''t react. I was kicked by my foot. I took the opportunity to kick him back with the leg I just swept. I kicked him on the ass directly. By the way, I pulled his knife with my hand!


    One foot was swept away by me, and he could not stand steadily. I kicked him on the ass again. The guy was directly kicked to the ground by me, and overturned the table and chair. The wine and vegetables just served were scattered all over the floor, especially a pot of stew, with soup and meat directly on his head!


    "Hold the grass..."


    Just on the food steaming, directly buckle head absolutely can''t stand! Although the language of the world certainly does not have this universal sentence, but translated, I think it almost means


    "Asshole, you still want to arrest?"


    The other one was not happy when he saw that his companion was attacked. He gave a big drink and rushed directly to me, holding a knife in his right hand and stabbing me in the chest!


    I don''t want to be outdone. In my hand, I just snatched the short knife from that man. I cut it directly, swung his knife open, and then stabbed it with a stab. Poof!


    The sharp point of the knife pierced the throat of the man straight!


    "What?"


    "This..."


    All the people present were stunned. More than ten soldiers in armor were stunned, and so were I.


    They must be stunned because they didn''t expect me to resist, but I was stunned because I didn''t expect this guy to be so weak


    I thought I could play a few rounds, but it turned out that Dead in a minute?


    Visible to the naked eye, the guy was stabbed through his neck by me, and his skin suddenly became tight and dark. His eyes were empty, and his vitality gradually disappeared. He fell to the ground and soon became the monster.


    "Murder


    I don''t know who yelled. The second child who was still watching the opera in the shop, together with the diners, all started to run out!


    "Bold! Get him for me


    "Yes


    More than a dozen soldiers in armor came forward at the same time. They were well-trained and cooperated with each other. They put up the arms for me directly. Someone behind me kicked me and bent my knee. Suddenly, my legs softened and I knelt down, but I didn''t really kneel down. Instead, I just squatted down very low.


    "Take it away!"


    The leader''s big beard yelled, and a soldier came to put a shackle on me. With a tug of the chain, he directly pulled me out. Behind him, the soldier of the original patrol was crying for his brother with his head full of broth, a runny nose and a tear.


    I was shackled and dragged away by officers and soldiers. The people around me were watching me. They were talking and pointing, and they were afraid of me.


    It''s strange, like It''s like this is really an ordinary city, just a little through.


    Is it acting? Get me, get me in their ring? But it''s not necessary!


    I have doubts in my heart, but the amulet is still there, so I am not afraid of their tricks. Why not follow them?


    A group of soldiers took me all the way to a place that looked like a county government There''s a county government here In the lobby, the people sitting should be the officials.


    "My Lord, we have brought Wang Xiaoer to the police station. In the process of arrest, a soldier of the patrol team was killed." The leader beard took me to the lobby and said to the people above.The master was shocked and angry: "bold maniac! It''s a terrible crime to kill! What else do you have to say? "


    "Nothing to say!" I said.


    This is the end of the matter. Let''s see what happened to them.


    "OK, you''re a man. In that case, pull down, put yourself in the heaven prison, and ask after autumn!"


    "Yes


    They went down to court and took me to prison.


    Tianlong is not built in the center of the city. It''s on the edge of the city wall. On the one hand, it doesn''t disturb the people. On the other hand, it relies on the city wall for defense, so it''s not easy to be robbed.


    My charge is murder and arrest. Naturally, I have to be locked up in a prison with the word of heaven. This name is very common in TV dramas, but many people don''t know what''s after it. In fact, it''s arranged according to the content of "thousand character essay" that "heaven and earth are mysterious and yellow, and the universe is desolate". The word of heaven is the highest level.


    As soon as the soldiers led me in, everyone raised their heads to see what kind of new comer I was. All the people who could stay here were people of great crimes. Ordinary people couldn''t hold them down.


    The guard opened the door of a cell, pushed me in, took off the shackles and locked the door.


    I looked around carefully. In this room, there were six people besides me, each of whom seemed to be vicious characters. Two people were lying on the wooden bed. They just glanced at me and closed their eyes again. Three people sat in the corner and looked at me up and down. Only one person came to talk to me with a smile.


    "Ah, brother, what did you do to come in?"


    I took a look at him. Although it looks very easy to talk, which one here is not a ruthless character?


    "Kill, arrest, and kill one of my officers and men." I said.


    "Oh! Great! If you dare to kill officers and soldiers, you will be guilty of conspiracy! It''s amazing! You What''s your name


    I glanced at him: "Wang, Wang Xiaoer."


    "Good name, good name. My surname is Wang. Five hundred years ago, I was a family. My name was Wang Shun and I was called xiaomianhu. I opened Wangji hotel in the north of the city." That person says smilingly, pour really have the appearance of smiling tiger!


    At this moment, one of the two people lying on the bed sat up and looked at me fiercely: "Hey, are you a murderer? The state-owned Legalists have family rules. You can''t stay in prison for a day without a master. Come on! Compete with me and let me see what you can do


    "Ah?" I took a look at him. "Forget it, you''ll be the boss."


    "Well? Have you been counselled? Cut! It''s no fun


    The guy saw that I didn''t want to fight. He thought it was a confession, and then he lay down again, lacking interest.


    Wang Shun said with a smile: "Hey, don''t pay attention to him. He practices martial arts. He quarrels with others and injures people''s lives with his hands and feet. That''s his temper. But it''s really bad luck for you to choose the wrong time. Otherwise, you haven''t come in so soon."


    "When?" I frown a little.


    "Yes, in order to track down the guy who ran away, the Lord of the city has imposed martial law on the whole city and increased patrols. There is nothing to complain about when you commit a crime and are arrested. The timing and timing are all bad!"


    As he spoke, the guy reached out and patted me on the shoulder, as if he was very familiar and enthusiastic.


    But then one of the three people sitting in the corner suddenly gave him a white look and said, "cut! That''s when you came in


    "Er..."


    "So you too..." I looked at him, a little speechless.


    "Well, I admit that I just came in yesterday, but I didn''t expect a new person to come today."


    "Why did you come in?"


    "Well I don''t run a hotel. I usually cheat. The night before yesterday, I saw a drunkard who was very rich. He was obsessed with money and killed himself. As a result, he was not experienced enough, so he was caught and my shop was closed. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    "So he is also unlucky. He is just in time for martial law. We don''t know what happened outside." Said the man in the corner.


    "Oh, you asked me the right person. I''ll tell you..."


    Wang shunkai hotel''s personality is very warm, and all kinds of people come and go. He has good intelligence. When he asked, he immediately talked about it. I also have a general understanding of the situation here.


    In fact, it''s very normal. At that time, the three of us lost the protection of the charm and were noticed by the black robed man, but only two of us went there. Because I inadvertently used the changing stars to activate the charm, I was pulled away by xiaonuo and escaped their tracking, so I became their thorn in the eye!


    According to the general logic, I should be painted as a portrait and pasted on the city gate, and then a large number of people will come to see it, and 90% of them can''t read


    But because I haven''t been here yet, they can''t draw a picture. That is to say, I am a mysterious man now."It''s really bad luck for us. We don''t know whether the guy will come or not. If the martial law continues, we don''t know what will happen." Open the stall of the hotel to say, a face of helpless.


    I was ha ha at that time. They had caught me and left it here!


    But


    I have a close look here. In addition to my one, there are many other cells. Among them, there are more than ten people at most, and at least six or seven people like us. Are they all prisoners of death penalty?


    There are so many prisoners in such a city. It seems that the folk custom is not so good. But no wonder it is such a bad place after all. But so formal It''s kind of weird.


    I used to think that they were like a whole, like A class of students, even if the conflict what can be peacefully resolved, but why now there are so many prisoners of death penalty? Here It seems that it is really a society.


    Really Sociology!


    If no one has ever been here, and if the ancient city has never been found, will they live in peace like normal people?


    I bowed my head and fell into thinking. From beginning to end, whose fault is it?


    I''m here for revenge, but didn''t we start the trouble first? At that time, the sudden surge of power was to lure us instead of attacking us. If we never disturb them, what will happen to them?

 Chapter 399

    "Haven''t you ever thought about breaking out?"


    I''m afraid that''s what I asked.


    Before Wang Shun said it, he heard the big brother lying on the bed who just wanted to compete with me sniff: "cut! Just you? Prison break? Hum! Are you dreaming? I''m not sure


    "Tut!"


    I''m called counsellor. I''m not angry in my heart, but I don''t need to compete with him now. Anyway, I''ll let him know that I''m not counsellor, but their king of hell!


    I can''t figure out who is right and who is wrong in this matter, and I don''t want to think about it any more. I''m here today just for revenge. Don''t say when I''m going to avenge each other. I feel uncomfortable if I don''t avenge each other!


    You don''t care if you feel uncomfortable? Anyway, you want me not to take revenge? Why! It''s all my fault!


    What a step back! That''s a step back. The more you think about it, the more angry you are!


    Revenge must be paid. We must beat them up! But now, it''s not the right time. I''m new here. I have to figure out the form first.


    And prison, obviously, is a good choice!


    Isn''t there such a saying? The capable people in the world are either in the Bureau or in the Bureau


    Wang Shun looked at me: "brother, I understand your mood. It''s such a big thing when you come here for the first time Well, even though I am, I have all kinds of people I''ve been in contact with over the years. If I chat more, I''ll see nothing about it. "


    "Man, you are so generous!" I looked at him and said something incredible.


    No ordinary person can see through life and death!


    "Hi! As the old saying goes, the bowl has dropped No, I''ve got a big scar on my head. I don''t want to kill people too much. What''s the point? "


    "Then you don''t want to fight for it? Maybe there''s still a chance of life. " I''ll go on.


    "Fight for it? Fight for a fart! This city is so big that it has really escaped from prison. Where can it go? We can''t get out of the border again. We''ll be caught sooner or later! " Then Wang Shun said, sighed, and suddenly turned to look at the soldiers outside the door.


    Although it''s not said that there are three steps for one post and five steps for one sentry in the prison, there is still a soldier standing every three to five. There is just one at our door. We don''t deliberately suppress our voice. It''s quiet here. I believe the soldier can hear us when he speaks.


    Wang Shun looked at him and suddenly waved to him, shouting, "ah! Don''t you think so! "


    Knowing that Wang Shun called him, the soldier laughed, looked at him, and then at me: "yes! You don''t have to think about it. If you really run out, you will be able to get it back in a few days. At that time, the crime will be even worse. It''s better to stay here comfortably, and you can''t stand much pain. "


    I listen to the heart just want to ha ha, you stand to speak not backache, this is not bitter? I just watched a few insects running past the wall as if there were no one else


    "Look Wang Shun looked back at me and said, "if only it had been before. I''ve heard the elders say that long, long time ago, we were not like this. We could only live in this city. But later, I don''t know why, it became like this. Maybe it was a story they made up. After all, the older generation loved fantasy."


    Wang Shun said, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes. There were tears rolling in his eyes.


    Say to see through life and death, but really want to die, how can it be, not sad at all?


    I looked at him as if there was a person in front of me. I sighed and shook my head.


    If only they could coexist with us? Then there won''t be those wars, there won''t be those unnecessary sacrifices, and so will Colonel Xue


    Alas!


    The man lying on the bed looked at me and sighed and shook his head, thinking that I was disappointed that I couldn''t escape from prison, so he could not help but "cut" again with disdain. Mutter: "counsellor!"


    ¡­¡­


    It was evening when they were arrested. Three meals a day in prison were different from the time outside. The dinner was later than ordinary people. I caught up. I ordered food in the hotel, but I didn''t eat it. I washed the hair for the goods


    When the soldiers entered the corridor, they didn''t know where they were resting. One by one, they came in, opened the door, and put handcuffs and shackles on us.


    Wang Shun gave me this new explanation: "when we eat, we have a short period of free time. Take these shackles and they will take us."


    The soldiers drove a group of prisoners to a large square. Of course, it can''t be a place like a park. It''s a big land, a simple open space, where we can move around. The door on the other side leads to the canteen.


    The man in our room who has been scolding me is supposed to be the boss. He walked to the square and stretched out comfortably. The chain on his hand "clattered" and said, "ah, this man is a lot less!"


    Someone nearby said: "yes, there are more than 20 people without them. I really envy those foreigners. They can come and go whenever they want. When are we going to..."


    "Hi! Why do you envy them? " The boss interrupted him. "It''s annoying. If they come here once, we have to play forward. Besides, you see, what kind of people are killed by the city master? And envy? "Huh?


    Listening to his words, I intuitively felt that there were some clues. I asked Wang Shun, "what does he mean?"


    "You don''t know?" Wang Shun looked at me, surprised.


    I was flustered. I thought that if I asked the wrong question, I would show my true feelings. As a result, Wang Shun persuaded himself: "yes, you just came here. The Lord of the city has a decree. If we meet foreign enemies, we prisoners of death will fight in the front line. We are going to be beheaded. Our life is not worth money!"


    "Ah I really don''t know. I didn''t pay attention to these before. I didn''t expect that I could become this identity one day. " I said quickly, don''t make him suspicious.


    This boy''s enthusiasm is the best help for me to collect intelligence!


    "Before that, when those outsiders came, you were at the front line?" I asked.


    "Ah! What are we? At that time, I was not a prisoner of death penalty. They were the ones who rushed in front of me. But this morning, two more people came in, two fat men, and I caught up with them. Fortunately, there were not many people, but I had strong fighting power! One of them, I don''t know what kind of magic he used. It''s full of smoke! When the smoke is gone, the two of them are gone. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    This Is it magic?


    "I don''t know what the smoke is. All the people who are wrapped in smoke are in a coma. Now nine of them have to die, and the rest of them haven''t wake up. It''s estimated that it''s almost the same. We''ve lost more than 20 people here!"


    After listening to it, I was fascinated. This description fits someone''s style very well!


    But thanks to his unique skill! Two people at present is nothing, should not be caught, this is good, as long as still alive!


    I was relieved and walked around the square with Wang Shun for two times. The boy told me a lot about what he had and didn''t have. Then he went to the canteen.


    I didn''t pay attention to it before. Now I go this way, and I put down my mind, so I have more things to pay attention to. Then I see a few prisoners, instead of going to the canteen, walking to a small alley. When people around see it, it''s no difference. When soldiers see it, they don''t stop.


    "That''s..." I pointed over there.


    "Oh, they are all rich people. It''s only natural for them to take money up and down at home. They live more respectably than us. Not to mention that they can eat on the table and have meat and wine. I envy them!"


    Wang Shun explained to me that he went into the canteen at the same time. If I look at it like this, there is a big gap between the rich and the poor!


    Those who give money can have a table. Those who don''t have money, let alone no table, don''t sit very well. There are small horses, small wooden piers, and even sitting on stones. That''s not enough!


    There are only dozens of death penalty criminals, and all of them add up to hundreds!


    I don''t know how there are so many prisoners in a city, but the scene in front of me really taught me a lesson.


    I took the lead to find a flat stone to sit down with the rice I had just beaten in my hand.


    A piece of dry and hard Wotou, a bowl of rice soup with colored water, and a small plate of pickles.


    Because there is no table, I can only put the bowl on my leg and clamp it with my wrist. I hold the bowl in one hand and the pickle in the other.


    Then, I looked at the simple table in front of Wang Shun beside me, and the bowl of rice and delicious vegetables on it, and fell into meditation


    "What Cough, I did a little bit, too. " Wang Shun some embarrassed said.


    I: "I''m not..."


    What about being poor together? You betray the organization!


    "Well, I can''t help it. Who doesn''t want to be more comfortable? But I don''t have as much money as those people, they have meat and wine, they can eat at the table, I This is the zenith Wang Shun said.


    At this moment, suddenly from the far wall, a muscular bald man looked at us, laughed, and then stood up and walked like us.


    I thought it was me. After all, bullying new people is a tradition in prison. But when I looked at it again, I found that he didn''t come to me, but to the boss in our room.


    The guy sat next to us, grabbed a little horse and sat down. The dog''s leg looked up by chance, and his face changed greatly. He bowed his head and said, "big brother, it''s broken. The bald donkey is coming!"


    As soon as he heard this, his face changed and he looked up. He just saw his bald head come to him.


    "You..."


    "What are you doing? Get up! Sit down for me! Is that your ass good for this? " Cried the bald man.


    It can be seen that he is a character, people around him are hiding, and the soldiers in the distance are looking this way, but they don''t care at all. They are all watching plays.


    "Brother Bao, I..." What else do we want to say? We just watch the bald leopard kick his ass directly, but the rice in his hand is not scattered at all. He is an old hand and often does it!


    "Oh, I''ll go!"


    The guy was kicked out, pony immediately empty out, bald leopard brother without saying a word, directly sat down, elated.Seeing this, Wang Shun shook his head.


    He is like this, although the treatment is good, and looks good to bully, but no one will trouble him, because at a glance, you can see that he has charged money!


    If he can afford to buy food and a small table, he can afford to buy guards to revenge!


    No matter how horizontal a prisoner is, it''s only for him. When he meets guards or prison guards, it''s no good.


    It is known to all prisoners not to fight against those who charge money.


    But this does not mean that he can be overbearing, others do not beat him, but he also do not find himself unhappy, do not take the initiative to cause trouble.


    He drank the rice soup and bowed his head as if nothing had happened.


    But I got up!


    Maybe soon I will fight against all the people here. Maybe my appearance this time is just a flash in the pan, but I think it''s necessary to force occasionally!


    And maybe, there will be some unexpected gains


    "Stand up!"


    "Ah?" Bareheaded leopard brother looked at me in front of him, surprised for a while, and then felt a little funny: "are you talking to me?"


    "With whom? Stupid pig? "


    "You


    He wanted to humiliate me, but I scolded him first. At that time, as soon as the anger came up, he could not take care of the meal. He threw the bowl and stood up directly. They glared at me: "boy! You''re tired of living


    "No, you''re tired of it." I said.


    "What are you doing? Come back Wang Shun cried, looking at me with a worried look on his face.


    I waved to him and looked back at the big brother.


    The guy originally said I was a counsellor, but now he looks at me with a complicated expression on his face.


    I looked at him, suddenly laughed, and then turned to the bald head, said: "look, today I will tell you, what is the rule, what is the system!"

 Chapter 400

    "Today I''ll tell you what rules are and what manners are."


    As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly got into trouble. In an instant, I waved a straight fist and hit it on the bridge of the nose!


    Maybe it''s also because there''s no TV here. They certainly haven''t heard the lines of harem drama like this. For a moment, they were all stunned by me. I don''t know what way I am.


    Rules System I don''t quite get it, but I think you are really terrific!


    Of course, the most hoodwinked one must be the bald leopard brother.


    "What''s the matter?" Brother Bao got up and felt that his head was full of Venus. His eyes were scattered. He blinked several times before he determined my position. His body was shaking: "brother! Let''s not let the well run against the river


    This is to be counselled!


    Although his body looks strong, his appearance is cruel, but in fact, I''m not a man at all!


    Even the trained soldiers can be killed by me, not to mention these ordinary people.


    I understand. This black robed man really seems to take this place as his own small world. Just think about it, if we don''t come here, they can spare their whole life and it''s useless for all the people. It''s better to live like this and train some people.


    In short, although the body here are monsters, but also divided into 369, soldiers, certainly better than ordinary little gangsters!


    The leopard brother was just hit by me. I already knew what level I was, and I knew at that time that I couldn''t beat him!


    What else can we do? I can only accept advice.


    When his words came out, the faces of the people around him changed.


    It can be seen that brother Bao is a bully here at ordinary times. Everyone is afraid of him. The deterrent power of death penalty criminals is absolutely higher than that of the rest of the prisoners. Brother leopard can frighten the so-called big brother in our house like this. In this large group of people, he is definitely the leader!


    What is pretending to be forced? The new single pick cell phone is the biggest force!


    "Well water doesn''t make river water Yes, that''s true, but I''m new here. I can''t be dumb. I''m said to be a counsellor again. I''ll take you to boost my morale! "


    "You..."


    The leopard brother looked at me and turned black.


    If there is hatred and misunderstanding, I can still talk about this No way!


    "Do it." I looked at him, like a master, and motioned to let him do it first, but I put my hands behind my back, not in a hurry.


    At this moment, someone has already seen it, and unconsciously began to lean towards me.


    They have already guessed that the one in front of them is the new boss!


    At this time, the soldiers can''t be idle. It''s not good if there''s something wrong. They all moved a little closer here, but they didn''t come directly, because it''s good to watch a big brother fight after taking care of the prisoners. It''s OK to come back after the fight.


    Brother Bao looks around and knows that if he rushes up today, he will lose. But it''s not certain that someone will say something. Isn''t he better than others?


    But if you run away, it''s over.


    If you stay here any longer, you''ll see yourself as a counselor. If you say you want to bully someone, you''ll say, "you dare to bully me. You don''t dare to bully that one. You see that he has to walk with his tail between his legs like a grandson." I''ll be ashamed of myself!


    There is no way to avoid this situation!


    "I''ll screw you!"


    As soon as brother Bao gritted his teeth, he really went out. His arms swayed and his muscles were tight. He clenched his hands and rushed straight to me. His big fists were like big sandbags, and then he smashed them!


    But in my eyes, the speed is no different from slow motion


    The goods rushed to my face with a punch, but I dodged by my side. I grabbed his arm with my right hand, pulled it back, bent his left arm, and put an elbow on his nose!


    Twice, it''s the same place.


    And this time a pull, this strength is even greater! I heard a dull crash, a faint "click" and a puff! The blood came out!


    With the release of my right hand, brother Bao''s huge body flew out as soon as he "Shua"!


    Of course, they don''t have * * here.


    Poop!


    Brother Bao fell to the ground, his face was full of blood, and his eyes were more white than black. Obviously, he was delirious, and only had a little consciousness. He struggled and waved his hand, as if he was trying to survive.


    This is the end of the matter. Whoever wins or loses can be divided at a glance!


    The audience was silent!


    A new comer beat big brother down! That''s too much?!


    Wang Shun''s look at me can''t be described by difference. He is a money player, but in front of me, he has a deep sense of powerlessness. He feels that he is still charging less.


    And the so-called elder brother, who used to scold me for counseling, now dares not fart. Looking at me, he looks complicated, with worship, fear, surprise and chagrinAs soon as the soldiers saw it, they couldn''t do it. They hurried to this side. When they came, they also heard them whisper: "this new comer, Wang Xiaoer, was arrested and killed the officers and soldiers. This skill is not necessarily good if we meet him!"


    A few people said this and came to me. Two of them pretended to stop me, but they didn''t dare to get close. I''m not the one who likes to refute people''s face, so I took a few steps back according to their actions.


    The soldiers are also wise. They don''t want to fight any more and don''t care about me. They quickly help brother Bao up.


    "What''s the matter? Ah?! How can it be broken? "


    One who looked like a little officer looked at us and said angrily.


    Big guy is a Leng, subconsciously looked at me, thought that people blame me for beating bad people, want to trouble me.


    At this time, the leopard brother also eased a little, and he was comforted by this. Anyway, someone helped him out.


    And he thinks so. Even if I can fight, I can''t just fight with an officer.


    Unexpectedly, the officer came to him the next second. He patted him on the shoulder and pointed to the bowl which had just been thrown away by him on the ground and was now broken: "how can you break it? Pay for it


    Brother Leopard


    Brother, you are over expressing yourself!


    This man is in charge of the bowl after all?


    However, no one dares to say anything. Brother Bao also knows that today, he is in trouble. He can only hope that he won''t trouble me again. Fortunately, it''s just a rally. I don''t need to be beaten in the future.


    Leopard brother dejected, let two soldiers carried away, the rest of the soldiers pretended to calm down the mood of the people around, all leave the field.


    As soon as they leave, it''s a moment! The whole canteen is full of people!


    A lot of people came to me to show their kindness and bow, hoping that my "new big brother" could cover them. Wang Shun was shocked and couldn''t react now. The old big brother looked at me, bowed his head and walked away.


    He may think that I will revenge him. After all, he scolded me so many times, but actually I didn''t take it to heart.


    It''s not how broad-minded I am. It''s mainly because I''m not a real prisoner or even a person here. What do I care about?


    After a meal of dinner, I went out and saw some people coming back to the dinner table with enough money. There were still people telling them.


    It can be said that in such a short time, the whole prison knows. Here comes a tough guy!


    Until we all went back to the cell, the guy in the opposite room still said hello to me.


    Wang Shun Bada mouth, sincerely said: "I really did not expect ah, brother, you are really powerful, my life is a knowledge, no wonder dare to kill officers and soldiers, brother, you are too cruel!"


    "It''s nothing, but Do you really have no idea of escaping from prison I said.


    "Well, forget it. What can we do if we really break the prison? When the time comes, the Lord of the city will come, but he still can''t run away! "


    "So afraid of him?"


    "Aren''t you afraid?"


    "Not afraid." So I said. "If he can''t find me, how can he kill me?"


    "Oh, I told you that the city is so big. The Lord of the city can''t find it alone. There are still soldiers. Just search the whole city. Who can run? You are brave but not resourceful


    Ah -


    I know it.


    This is not for other reasons, just to see if the black robed man has the same magic as the servitude curse, which can control people''s life and death.


    Now, there is no such thing. The black robed people have only a simple spiritual connection with them, and should only be used in wartime. The rest are just two independent lives.


    Good!


    Information collection is almost done, it should be me It''s time to leave.


    No one knows what I''m thinking. Wang Shun muttered: "I just heard the noise outside. It''s said that there is another person missing from the patrol. Now I''m still missing. I don''t know what''s going on. How come it''s such a thing recently. "


    After listening to this, I feel like I''m lost again. I''m also locked here!


    Who can think that Wang Xiaoer, the missing alien and the missing soldier can be the same person?!


    I went to the door. As usual, there was that soldier guarding me. Just now, he also heard what I had done, but he still didn''t pay attention to it.


    I thought about it for a moment and reached out and took out the silver.


    When I''m in prison, I have to take off my clothes and change into prison clothes after checking. But I have a system. What can I do?


    I took the silver, put my hand out, looked at the soldier and said, "Junye, do you want it?"


    He looked back at the silver and was happy.


    Wang Shun also saw the silver in my hand and said, "you have money, but it''s a pity you have less, but it''s better to have it than not."The soldier came up with a winner''s smile on his face and looked at me: "boy, I''m very sensible. I just want to know my identity!"


    Then he reached for the silver.


    But at this time, I suddenly retracted my hand, collected the silver and looked at him.


    "You..."


    "Did I say it to you? I just want to show you. "


    Soldier: --


    Wang Shun


    Prisoners: --


    Where are you playing?!


    The soldier looked at me and burst into a rage. He said with a smile, "good boy, do you really think you are great? Everyone dares to play


    Then he picked up the stick from the shelf on one side of the wall, took out the key and was ready to open the door.


    It''s not uncommon for soldiers to guard and beat people!


    Wang Shun quickly pulled me, the elder brother looked at me, a face of doubt, not what I want to do, I looked back at him, suddenly laughed, said: "I don''t fight with you for the position of the elder brother, you say I''m a counsellor."


    "This..."


    "No, I won''t fight you, but I don''t think so." I went to the prison gate, reached for a railing and said, "it''s me I''m leaving! "


    "Don''t bother! I''ll help you! "


    I gave a big drink, and my hand gave me a hard crack! The thick railing of that arm broke!

 Chapter 401

    "Don''t bother! Let me help you! "


    At this time, the unfortunate soldier was still looking for the key. My heart said, is it still so troublesome? Directly on the hand a hard, "click" a, hand holding the fence bar should be broken!


    "Ah?"


    It seems that the soldier has just found the key and is planning to announce the victory. As soon as he looks up, he finds that the key is useless


    I took the broken fence pole in my hand and used it as a stick. I directly used the stick as a fist and hit him on the chest!


    With his strength, even if he has armor, what can he do? Should it hurt or hurt!


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the soldier flew out in an instant and hit the cell behind him heavily. The bars of the cell were shaking slightly.


    Everyone was stunned, especially the one in the opposite cell, who watched me break through the door from the opposite side, then put down the guard with a stick, like the God of war.


    The new What''s going on?


    Before they could react, I made another move that shocked them - I flew up and broke their fence.


    "Life and death are in a moment''s time. My life is up to me, not heaven! If you want to fight, you can escape with me. By the way, you can release all the brothers in the prison, kill the guards, rob the prison and escape from the prison! When we get into the crowd in the city, even if we want to find us, it will take some effort! "


    I said, tiptoe a pick, the fallen guard side just pulled out a bunch of keys kicked up, grabbed in the hand, waved and threw them in front of them.


    "It''s up to you to stay or follow me!"


    After that, I turned and left, running to the exit.


    It''s not far from my ears. It''s already in a mess. There is more than one guard here. Although they are far away from each other, it is impossible not to pay attention to such a big movement. As soon as they see something wrong, they immediately shout.


    Most of the guards are in their own rooms, which is equivalent to a dormitory. As soon as someone calls for the prisoners to escape, they all get up, each with a knife and a gun, and immediately rush over!


    I looked at the vanguard of six or seven people who rushed in front of me, and with a smile, I still had the fence pole that I used as a stick in my hand. With a wave of my arm, a bad wind came, and I heard a voice of breaking the air: "Hoo -" followed by "pa!"


    Blood splashed and a soldier fell to the ground.


    The others have rushed up, but how can I be afraid of them? Swing the big stick with both hands to make a wind. However, between several breaths, you can hear screams repeatedly.


    In front of you, it''s really an old saying: look at watermelons, you can roll and climb.


    I used a stick to pick the bodies of these soldiers one after another, and they all fell down on the corridor of the cell. Let them have a look at the miserable situation of these people. I heard the sound of footsteps getting closer and closer. More soldiers are coming. I can''t play so leisurely any more. I have to hurry!


    Behind him, the people in the cell looked at the soldiers lying in the corridor. They were all in a mess and bleeding. Some had a collapsed nose, some had a crooked mouth, some had a big mouth open and two teeth missing. How shabby and shabby it was!


    Inspired by this kind of picture, and lured by the key on the ground and the big hole in the prison door in front of them, an idea that had never been before sprouted in their mind


    The elder brother sat on the bed, staring at the front, murmured: "against the Lord of the city? After so many years of living, I never thought about it. "


    "Follow the second brother and fight for your life!"


    Wang Shungao, a smiling tiger, yelled. He rushed out first, lowered his head and picked up a soldier''s waist knife. He would not use it. He would not dare to use it. He would bite his teeth and stare at the front.


    He came in one day earlier than me, for such a person, to regain freedom is the best dream!


    I didn''t expect them to dare to fight against their king, but obviously, I underestimated people''s desire to survive


    "Kill Get out! Get out


    I don''t know who yelled. The whole prison was boiling!


    "Let me out of here!"


    "Come on! I want to meet my wife and children! "


    "I don''t believe the Lord of the city can find it if I destroy my face and hide it in the crowd!"


    All the people in the cell were shouting. The people in the opposite cell poured out, picked up the key and began to open the door, releasing countless prisoners.


    Wang Shun was still standing in the same place, at a loss. Although the novice shopkeeper had experience in killing people, he was too scared to walk at this time.


    Suddenly, a big hand held his shoulder. Wang Shun looked back and saw that it was the big brother in the room.


    "You don''t know how to use this knife. You''d better take his stick and give it to me."


    He took the knife in Wang Shun''s hand, picked up the stick on the ground, and handed it to Wang Shun. Then, his head would not go to the gate.


    Wang Shun looked at his back and looked around. The released prisoners were crazy one by one, with knives or sticks in their hands. Some of them even took a stone as a weapon, and the public took off the armor of the soldiers and armed themselves.Outside the gate, the prison guards were originally on guard against someone breaking the prison, but they didn''t expect that the attack came from inside. The soldiers rushed into the gate with full arms, but suddenly stopped, because in front of them, there was a person standing in their way.


    "I can''t let you in. I don''t think if those guys can survive your attack, my plan won''t work." I said with a smile, hand is still holding a stick, under the foot of a move, rushed past!


    When the internal guards arrived at the cell, they encountered dozens of prisoners with various weapons in their hands. One by one, they were angry and looked at them with endless fighting spirit. But when they look at the weapons in their hands and the armor on their bodies, their eyes are shining with evil greed


    The black robed man was sitting in the palace, with his back on the back of the throne and his arms on the armrest. He was closing his eyes to keep fit. Suddenly, as if he felt something, he straightened up and waved.


    From the side, a man in armor, like a general, came up to him, knelt down on one knee and saluted.


    His armor is much better than those of the soldiers! Ziweiwei silver bright, light shining in!


    On his waist, he hung a sword with a red handle and a black sheath. The tail of the sword handle was like a pearl, crystal clear.


    "Go and have a look." Said the man in black.


    "Yes The general took orders, got up, stepped back a few steps, and didn''t turn to leave until he reached the gate.


    Night covers the whole ancient city. Under the 200 meter deep sea, maybe it''s to keep pace with the sea. I don''t know whether it''s a magic weapon or a magic weapon. There is also a difference between day and night, and everything is the same as on land.


    It''s a common night. Something happened again in the ancient city. A group of prisoners, armed with weapons, rob prison and fight against prison, intending to rebel!


    But I, the initiator of this incident, was already out of the battlefield. I changed my face, walked against the wall and ran away.


    All that was left was the prison gate, hundreds of corpses and the seriously wounded


    "Kill


    "Come on! The prisoners are out of jail! Faster


    "Seeing ghosts, no one used to do this. Aren''t they afraid of the Lord?"


    On the street, the sound of horse''s hooves rolled like thunder. Countless soldiers in armor, armed with weapons, rushed to the prison quickly! The people living in the houses on both sides were woken up, but no one dared to come out, closed the doors and windows, shivering in the house.


    These are all soldiers transferred from the barracks. They are experienced in all kinds of battles and have extraordinary skills. Especially the leader is the one who was called by the black robed people in the hall before. He is even more powerful!


    It''s unprecedented that prisoners break out of prison collectively! After such a big accident, no wonder the general came out in person!


    At this time, the prisoners had already burst out of the prison gate, because I defeated the garrison at the gate, and the garrison in the prison was not their opponent at all. The number of the garrison was suppressed at that time, and they soon beat them out, and they were still wearing the armor stripped from them


    At this time, the lights were bright in the distance, and a large number of soldiers rushed over with torches!


    "The officers and men are coming. Let''s get out of here!"


    "Take care, everyone. Good bye."


    "See you later, see you later!"


    They can beat the defenders, but they are not good enough to face the army. Especially at this time, they all know that they are not rebellious, but escape from prison. When they come out, they can run. They really think that they can defeat the army, enter the palace and become king by themselves?!


    Run!


    Hundreds of prisoners scattered in a crowd and fled in an instant! Then, the army on the street came, and the general rode high horse and took the lead.


    "Spread out the troops and catch the fugitives!"


    "Yes


    The general raised his sword and cried out. The soldiers took orders and immediately scattered to pursue him.


    There must be some bad criminals, and no matter how many people are, they will not run as fast as the horse. They will be caught up with the last few.


    Soldiers on horseback, hand scratch hook, or hook clothes, or lower to hook legs, you can hook him back! The accompanying infantry immediately caught up with him, armed with knives and guns, carrying ropes and tying them directly!


    The rest of the prisoners either continue to flee, or cleverly hide in the hutongs and grass, or directly mix into the army and try their luck by taking advantage of the armor they have taken off from others.


    And I, the creator of this amazing move, was lying in the grass half a person high under the city wall, quietly watching the movement of the city.


    At this time, I changed into a beggar''s suit, because when I was outside during the day, I saw a beggar lying on the street. I would not be abrupt to have another one. If someone found me, I would have a reason to ask what I was doing in the grass.


    Now, I have to wait until daylight. I''m trying to find out where the fat monks are.


    Just at this time, a small group of people and horses rode in front of me, and the small head in front of me was running and shouting: "the general has an order to catch a prisoner and give him a reward of one or two silver; catch a death penalty prisoner and give him a reward of five silver; catch a leader and give him a reward of ten silver; catch Wang Xiaoer himself and give him a reward of one hundred Liang!""Good --!"


    A group of people yelled and ran past, did not see anyone lying in the grass.


    I listen to this, heart said these guys, just be caught by me!


    When I meet my soldiers, they are either dead or seriously injured. They can''t say anything. It must be the arrested ones who said it. They must have heard it when they were released. It was Wang Xiaoer, the rookie who was in the canteen today, who led the escape.


    As for the leaders who reward ten Liang, they naturally refer to those in our room and those in the opposite room


    No justice!


    I sighed and shook my head. I was disappointed with them. But as soon as I shook my head, I suddenly found that a grass nearby was moving!


    "Who is it?"


    "My God!"


    I drank, the grass suddenly a strong shake, followed by a scared cry.


    "Come out!"


    I stretched out my hand to grab it. There was someone, and it looked very embarrassed.


    Is this a released fugitive?


    I thought so in my heart. I fixed my eyes on it, but in my heart, it was a thump.


    The man in front of me is really a fugitive, but I didn''t let him out, or he wasn''t in it at all. Because I know this face very well!


    Wang Xiaoer!


    The real Wang Xiaoer!

 Chapter 402

    "Wang Xiaoer!"


    Almost subconsciously, the familiar name blurted out!


    The goods on the opposite side were also startled: "do you know me?"


    Ha ha!


    My heart said that is not nonsense! Without you, for no reason, can I stay in the number?!


    But just as I was thinking about this, suddenly, a new idea appeared in my mind.


    I look at this guy in front of me, the real Wang Xiaoer. He will not be as domineering as me, but he is very embarrassed. He is no different from a beggar.


    There''s no way to kill people and be arrested. You have to hide everywhere. You can''t do anything if your clothes are broken or dirty, and you can''t wash your body if it''s dirty. As Wang Shun said, it''s really bad luck to commit a crime at this time!


    Especially today, he was hiding in the grass. He thought he could escape all night, but he didn''t expect that such a big accident happened. The soldiers were all over the street to arrest people, and the main target was himself!


    That''s not to mention. The most important thing is that the real initiator of this incident, I, was so immortal that I hid in the same grass with him


    I looked at him, smile gradually wanton, stretched out his hand hard to pat his shoulder, with the strength of the bad friend, a grasp of him, "affable" looked at him and said: "Wang Xiaoer, do you hear me? I''ll catch you and reward you with a hundred taels of silver! "


    "That''s not me!"


    Wang Xiaoer''s words are heartbreaking! Strong performance of his injustice, have to use three exclamation marks, otherwise I feel sorry for his state.


    "That''s not me! I didn''t do that! " Wang Xiaoer is about to cry.


    "Oh, that means you know what happened?" I asked with an eyebrow.


    "Of course, someone robbed the prison, planned the collective escape time, killed the guards and guards, and ran out."


    "Oh, so clear, that''s what you did!"


    "No --!"


    Wang Xiaoer is so crazy, who knows that another one will do so many things by himself!


    What''s more, the streets are in such a mess. It can be said that banla city knows what happened. Why can''t you know?


    Is it reasonable?


    Oh, no!


    I stood up and pulled him up with a big hand: "go! Go to see the officer


    "No


    Wang Xiaoer still wants to resist, but where is he my opponent? I have reason to believe that this product is a manslaughter, but so what? First I killed people by mistake, then I imitated my face by coincidence, and finally I met him directly.


    It just shows - he''s in bad luck.


    Bad luck!


    In that case, let''s have a little more bad luck


    I took him out of the grass, at this time he did not dare to shout, this led to the officers and soldiers, whether you are right, your face is right, your name is right, no discussion about catching you!


    I took him along a street to the entrance of a small alley, where a group of soldiers, about six or seven people, were searching for fugitives.


    They are very smart, fugitives will not take the road, will certainly hide in the path, so the path search is the most appropriate.


    When I saw them, I walked in with a big stride, holding Wang Xiaoer in my hand, and said: "Junye!"


    Several soldiers immediately turned back and pointed their weapons at me.


    "I''ve sent someone for you!" I''m not afraid at all, and I look careless.


    Wang Xiaoer is crazy! It''s a slap, but I just don''t let go, and I''m still going inside.


    The soldiers rushed over, surrounded me first, and then said something else. A man who seemed to be in charge came over.


    "Who are you?"


    "Ah, Junye, my name is Li Si. My family is poor. I became a beggar. I heard that you are searching for prisoners. I caught one and brought it to you. I want to get a reward!"


    I pretended to be a Philistine, laughing like biting, and let Wang Xiaoer pass.


    The two soldiers immediately grabbed Wang Xiaoer, lifted his hair and showed his face to the officer.


    The officer stepped forward and didn''t take it seriously. As a result, he was shocked: "Wang Xiaoer?"


    Soldiers are very familiar with the portraits of these prisoners. What''s more, Wang Xiaoer, as the mastermind of such a big event, had his portraits torn. At that moment, he recognized them!


    What do the soldiers around listen to? This is Wang Xiaoer?! He put the knife around his neck at that time.


    Wang Xiaoer was scared out of his wits: "wronged!"


    "Shut up! What an injustice


    The officer reprimanded, looked at it carefully, and frowned: "isn''t that right? I heard that Wang Xiaoer arrested and killed officers and soldiers, and wounded the prisoners of death penalty in prison. When he finally escaped from prison, he turned over countless guards by himself. He is reasonably superior in martial arts. Can he be caught by a little beggar?"


    "I''m born with power!" I''m sure.I, Chang Wei, don''t admit that I know martial arts!


    "Well?" The officer''s eyes narrowed slightly and looked at me suspiciously: "no! Wang Xiaoer can''t be so weak! It can''t be that way! Yes, but who knows what medicine you sell in gourd? Maybe you are Wang Xiaoer. After you change your face, take him to account! "


    As soon as I heard the words, the soldiers around me raised their guns, and the point of the gun was all aimed at me!


    I looked at him with admiration.


    That''s right!


    I almost want to give him a hand!


    "Master Qingtian Wang Xiaoer knelt down and yelled, as if he had caught hold of the straw.


    I frowned at him and shook my head helplessly: "brother, you have narrowed the road yourself..."


    A minute later, I came out of the alley with the appearance of the officer, pretending nothing happened. In the alley, there were several more corpses that had turned into monsters.


    "Why are you so smart? Harm others and yourself I mumbled, chose a direction at random, and began to run.


    I didn''t kill Wang Xiaoer. I always think it''s useful to keep this guy in the future, but of course I can''t give him a good one. I put him in the system after I knocked him out. I specially told them that this can''t be killed, but if he wakes up, he will be knocked out again.


    I won''t do what I just did again. He can react, and others should be able to. It''s too unwise to do so. I''d better do it another way.


    I ran forward, not far away, in front of a team of people.


    There are more than ten people in this team!


    I just yelled, "help! Brother, help


    The officer of this team looked back. I saw that he looked like me now.


    "What''s the matter?" He asked.


    "Prisoners, a bunch of prisoners with weapons and armor are on my side. Kill all my soldiers. Go I yelled as I came up to him.


    The man was surprised: "what? Come on! Go


    When the soldiers got the order, they rushed over immediately. I pretended to be panting and arched: "thank you


    "Well, do you and I still use so many gifts? It''s all family. "


    I: "what


    Are these two still from the same family?


    Oh - I think it looks like it, but I''m older than him. I think it''s my brother.


    "All right, brother, you and I will go together."


    The man suddenly frowned and looked at me suspiciously: "brother? I''m your brother


    I: "I''m not..."


    In this world, there are indeed people who keep their childlike appearance, and there are also young and mature people, but if you don''t tell me, who will think in that way?!


    I looked at his incredulous look and sighed: "you two brothers, you''ve really narrowed the road..."


    I said, suddenly a hand, chest red awn a put, directly put him in!


    It''s the same process. Before he could react, four strong men rushed up to him and beat him. Finally, Cheng Qianyu came over and stabbed him -


    I changed the appearance of this man and arrived at the scene of the accident.


    these biological advantages as like as two peas do not grow out of their clothes after death, they simply can''t see who is dead.


    More than a dozen soldiers examined the wounds and found that they were all injured by sharp weapons - my ghost face flying cloud sword - and there were no survivors, the murderers and the number of people were unknown.


    "How''s it going?" I came over and pretended to ask.


    "They have already run away. Well, where''s the officer?"


    "He went to other places for help. According to him, there were 30 people coming. Be careful. If we meet them, we may not be able to get better."


    "Yes


    The soldiers took orders and began to search in teams of three. They were not far away from each other, so that they could take care of each other.


    At this time, the sound of "Guo Dagang, Guo Dagang, Guo Dagang" behind the body!


    I turned my head, behind me came a lonely person, but look at the armor, should not be ordinary people!


    Sure enough, the man ran to me, pulled the reins, turned over and dismounted, and the soldiers around immediately saluted: "Centurion!"


    I thought about it carefully. This official position should be bigger than mine, so I immediately saluted.


    "What''s the matter?" The officer came up to me and asked.


    I just said that again, anyway, no one can find it is false, say! It''s just that I don''t know the name of the previous officer. I can only vaguely say "there is a brother".


    After hearing this, the officer said with a worried face: "I didn''t expect these guys to be so rampant and never have this kind of thing happened. I hope it can be solved perfectly. Military merit rewards are second to none."


    "Well, yes." I nodded. "Sir...""Well, it doesn''t need to be so polite. It''s all a family, and there are no other officers here. Just call it your family name."


    I: "I''m not..."


    I looked at him carefully again, hey! It''s a bit like that!


    What''s the matter with all this? What''s the matter with your family? Why did the whole family join the army?!


    But what can we do? Follow me!


    "Yes, let''s do it." I don''t know who this person is. I can only say so vaguely.


    The man nodded: "well, in a word, let''s protect ourselves first, not for meritorious service, but for no fault. Hey, did you see your brother? Son


    I: "what


    Three seconds later, I had another body in my system


    This time, it''s not because I''m exposed, but because I really don''t want to be taken advantage of by him


    Looking back, the soldier asked, "where''s the officer?"


    "Gone." I said.


    The soldier looked at the horse beside me with deep doubts. But I, then in his this kind of look in the eyes, not surprised.


    Very calm!


    This family is full of loyal people!


    At this moment, suddenly there was another noise. My heart said, why is the market so big today? Looking back, this time, a young man came!


    A leading general, riding on a high horse, with more than ten cavalry behind him and a team of infantry behind him, marched forward without stopping.


    I''m relieved. If I stop, what can I do if I say two more words?


    You can''t kill them all!


    I stood aside and looked at them as if nothing had happened. The cavalry passed in front and the infantry ran forward behind. Suddenly, two familiar faces flashed across the line.


    Fat monk, Murong Lei!

 Chapter 403

    "Fat..."


    I almost lost my voice again, but I reacted immediately and calmed down.


    It''s not wise to call them at this time, and they should not recognize me even if I''m so busy.


    Anyway, at present, the two of them are still alive and well, and they have the same tact as me. They have infiltrated the army and evaded the search, but they just don''t know how long they can survive.


    They should know that I will definitely come, and such a big thing has happened here. With their brains, they will connect me with this Will it?


    I scratched my head. Who knows! Their intelligence quotient goes up and down!


    I turned to look at the soldiers behind me and thought it was not a good idea to start. I''d better make another plan.


    On the other hand, monk Hua and Murong Lei mingle in a group of soldiers, wearing armor and holding spears. No one finds their difference


    These two men came here in the morning, because on the way, we received the attack of the big crab, and the power of changing stars failed, and we were already in the exploration scope of the ancient city at that time.


    Almost for a moment, the black robed man in the ancient city immediately noticed the three of us, instantly opened the current of inhalation, and wanted to suck us all in!


    I didn''t expect that when I came, I had the authority of space law, and was taught by Murong Lei when he was in danger. He also gave me the charm. Moreover, the rope wrapped around me before was cut off by the big crab, and Xiao Nuo tried to rescue me. Only then did I escape from the disaster.


    But the two of them didn''t have such good luck. They were directly sucked into the ancient city by this powerful force.


    This is illegal intrusion. How can it be the same as when I came here according to the enemy?


    Is that they enter the red light, fall in the next moment outside the city, inside the city gate, instantly rushed out of countless monsters!


    Consistent with the rumor, he was dressed in scaly armor, standing in human shape, with sharp claws on all four limbs, but he was dressed in a thin cloth.


    This is different from what I saw.


    To be precise, the corpse that suits me is different.


    After all, what I see is what they look like when they lose all their strength and consciousness after death, while what fat monks see is what these guys look like when they have self-consciousness.


    In short, when they vaguely know that they have entered the ancient city, in front of them, there is already a black enemy!


    According to what I heard from Wang Shun, the law made by the black robed people is that if there are foreign invaders, the death penalty criminals will rush first, which is equivalent to the death squads. If you kill one or two enemies and reward them according to the situation, maybe you can reduce the sentence. If you don''t, you''ll die if you die. Anyway, sooner or later, you''ll have to cut off your head.


    Today is the day when we were found. The people in black robe gave us orders. The whole ancient city entered the state of war readiness. The soldiers released the prisoners and showed their original shape. They waited at the gate of the city. As soon as they saw people coming in, they rushed to kill them!


    But Wang Shun is more miserable, because he is not a special bad man, he is temporarily bewildered, which is equivalent to the state of being poor and crazy, and being addicted to money! I don''t have the guts to open a black shop all the year round.


    But what''s the way? Who cares about that? Death row, you have to rush ahead, but as the saying goes, people are divided into three, six and nine, meat is divided into three layers! There are generals among the lame, and there are also some forwards who are slightly behind.


    Anyway, they''re all in the front row. No one cares where you stand. Wang Shun stands back as hard as he can. Anyway, as long as he doesn''t quit, he''ll be fine. Maybe those people in front of him have finished it?


    Sure enough, when the figure outside the current wall flashed and the enemy appeared, his eyes lit up.


    Just two!


    And look at this, it seems not very strong!


    There are at least a dozen people in front of them. As soon as these people rush up, they should be able to kill them, so they don''t have to fight!


    If you want to kill them for another credit to offset your own death penalty, don''t think about it, as long as you don''t be cannon fodder.


    Running with this idea, he ran at the back like a skilful worker, looking at the situation in front while running, and then he saw that one of them took off his shoes


    According to the general logic, the fat monk doesn''t know magic at all, plus Murong Lei''s half hanging son, in the face of such a monster, as long as a charge is basically finished!


    Of course, this is not the case of the fat monk''s Buddha light protection, but unexpectedly, the fat monk''s reaction is also rapid. When he saw a lot of monsters in front of him, he wanted to rush over and take off his shoes without saying a word!


    If you want to talk about the magic weapon of the fat monk, the most difficult thing is his Buddha beads, but the most unbearable thing is the special feet, which can reverse the whole situation and kill people invisibly!


    Hoo!


    In a flash, a black gas rolled up!


    A lot of monsters are also less knowledgeable, do not understand the dangers of society, silly not lengdeng rushed in, and then in contact with black smoke that moment, that moment! Roll your eyes, foam your mouth and faint on the ground!Of course, in the process, he also injured his teammates and melon eater Murong Lei


    Inside the city, a group of monsters were still eyeing, looking at the two fat people in front of them like fish on the board. As a result, they held the grass! What the hell!


    The unknown is the most terrible!


    Who can guess that this thing is actually foot odor? Everyone was shocked.


    My God! This is really a person who can''t judge his appearance. The sea water can''t be measured. It''s a bully. This is a great master! No wonder the two dare to break into our city. Look at the strength, it''s nothing to be afraid of!


    Most of the time, the strength of the enemy is imagined by you. Maybe in fact, they are unreliable but have a lot of coquettish operation


    Fat monk is also full of wisdom. At this time, when he saw that those guys couldn''t rush over, he grabbed the shoes with one hand and picked up the unconscious Murong Lei with the other hand. SA Yazi ran away!


    Then the monsters in the city were frightened to see that the powerful black smoke began to move, move, move


    "Go away!"


    With a loud roar, all the monsters turned around and retreated. Wang shunben ran at the back of the executed prisoner. When he fainted in the front row, he stopped directly. At this time, someone yelled to retreat, and he turned back directly.


    After that, some people asked him why he fled. He had his own opinion. He had an order to withdraw!


    A group of monsters began to run away in their own territory. The fat monk got the idea and started to run happily!


    But there''s a problem. Although he doesn''t care because he smells too much, the black smoke shielding is also effective for him. He doesn''t know which direction he''s running in, but the biggest characteristic of this product is that he has a broad heart. Anyway, he can''t see it and runs blindly


    Anyway, the Buddha''s light protects your body. Even if you hit the wall, the pain is lower than ordinary people. Run in another direction.


    In this way, a few minutes later, the guy who chased the whole city all over with his own efforts got lost gorgeous


    Fat monk put on his shoes and found himself in a small alley when the smoke gradually faded. There were several innocent people who were stung by himself on the ground, and the door of the room next to him was open.


    So this guy went in with Murong Lei in his arms. Jiuzhanquechao lived in someone else''s house. He found the clothes in the wardrobe inside, not to mention they fit very well! The owner of this family was a rich man. He was so fat that he caught up with him. He put on his clothes and successfully lurked in the city.


    The black smoke dispersed, and the black robed man was furious, but he had no choice but to order the whole city to search and find them.


    But it''s like looking for a needle in a haystack. The fat monk let out black smoke as soon as they arrived. They didn''t see what they looked like at all. The only ones who could see clearly were the ones who rushed up at the beginning. None of these people were in a coma, and some of them were still smoked to death


    Without the way of drawing pictures, the only effective information is two fat people, but we can''t catch all the fat people in the city, can we? So we have to check it slowly.


    In this process, Murong Lei woke up, heard the fat monk''s half true and half false narration, consciously deleted the part that the goods said that he killed the enemy bravely and spared no effort to save others. He roughly understood the situation here and began to observe.


    The people in black robe began to worry about me disappearing out of thin air, and asked everyone to turn into human form to confuse me. How did they know that I came up and mixed into the army, using the mask to change the familiar faces of patrolmen and wanted criminal Wang Xiaoer, so that they didn''t find another person in the city


    in the process, the two boys came to check them The soldiers of this family changed into soldiers in the city by changing their armor and weapons.


    They don''t have the brain to think whether these soldiers will have conscious contact with the people in black robes. Fortunately, there is no problem.


    As for why we want to sneak into the army, the main reason is that the army is a searcher. If they become searchers themselves, how can they be found?


    So the two idiots, by virtue of luck and coquettish operation, stayed until now, until -


    "the prisoner broke out!"


    In the city, there was a huge fire, and teams of people and horses ran down the street with torches in their hands. As soldiers, they would naturally be called on to take part in the action together, so the two of them passed in front of me like this


    "Ah, do you think benefactor Guo is coming now?"


    "Who knows? It''s a quiet day in the city. I haven''t heard of anyone coming."


    "Yes! If he came, it would be the same as in the morning. At that time, the scene scared me incorrect! Buddha, I am not afraid in the face of danger, and I will fight the enemy bravely! "


    "Shut up!" Muronglei said angrily.


    "Well, do you think he won''t come to save us?" The fat monk thought for a moment, and suddenly asked in horror.


    "Nonsense! He''s not like that Murong Lei murmured, lowered his head and continued to run forward.Around him, the fat monk was still murmuring in a low voice. His voice was covered by the sound of running footsteps, the sound of loud hoofs, and the noise of the collision of armor and weapons. No one heard him. He just floated to the distance with the wind, and then disappeared.


    And also with the wind fast moving, is their team, horseshoe flying, stepping, in front of, the destination has appeared.


    In Beicheng District of the ancient city, on the street, a two-story restaurant appeared in front of them. On the top of the pub, there was a plaque, four words: Wangji hotel!

 Chapter 404

    Wangji hotel!


    Wang Shun''s place!


    Their team is not to arrest the fugitives, but to arrest their families!


    There are few people who are cruel enough to abandon their wives, children, parents and brothers. The best way to seize a person''s lifeblood is to seize their family first. At that time, whether it''s a threat or something, you can achieve your goal.


    Today, the prisoners escape. They can''t catch them. Can''t their families catch them?!


    The first to find is the death penalty!


    The first one, Wang Xiaoer!


    As a result, an investigation found that Wang Xiaoer was an orphan, had no family, had not even married, and was single.


    The leading officer said: no wonder you dare to do such a big thing. If you have enough to eat, the whole family is not hungry! It''s nothing to be afraid of!


    In fact, it''s really a coincidence, but one thing is right. I''m really confident, not because I don''t have a family, but my family. He''s not here


    The rest, together with Wang Xiaoer, is the eldest brother of our house, and the other is Wang Shunyou.


    In addition to the guards in the prison, the master in the Yamen also has the list of cells. After the prisoners are locked in, they all have to be backed up and handed over to him. As soon as this happens, some people say that Wang Xiaoer is the leader of the prison. When the master looks at it, the names of these two people are directly remembered by him!


    Needless to say, the big brother, who is the leader in that cell, and the guards are all clear. When there is an accident, look at him first.


    As for Wang Shun, I can''t see him, but the problem is that I was put in prison the day before!


    How come it was all right before, those people stayed in it for such a long time and nothing happened. Why did this happen when you two came?!


    And your time in prison is too close. Are you partners?


    Admittedly, this kind of conjecture has no evidence, is unscientific, is not reliable, but in line with the principle of rather kill wrong not let go, grasp!


    A group of soldiers came to Wangji hotel. Since Wang Shun''s accident, this place has been sealed up, but they just don''t do business. Their family lives in the backyard of the hotel. Although the business is gone, the money they have made over the years is enough for them to live.


    But did not expect that today, the disaster again!


    "All generals, surround Wangji Hotel, no one will be released!"


    "Yes


    The left and right people yelled, but two didn''t.


    Fat monk, Murong Lei!


    Along the way, they began to murmur. Although their brains were not so good, how could they imagine how big it was to resist the king in this limited space?


    If you are here all the year round, who can have so much courage to do it? Unless someone provokes, and this person may not be here!


    Almost instantly, they thought of me.


    "Let''s Why do you want to do the same? " Murong Lei asked hesitantly.


    "What''s the point? They have nothing to do with us again! " The fat monk''s face doesn''t matter.


    "No The main thing is that although they are not really their own people, they are probably instigated by our brothers, which is equivalent to our allies. If we can save their lives, they may become a main force to help us weaken their strength. "


    I have to say that in this aspect, Murong Lei''s IQ is better than that of the fat monk.


    "Well Shall we help them? " The fat monk hesitated and asked.


    "Can you fight?"


    "I can''t fight..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people looking at each other, are seen in each other''s eyes helpless And counsels.


    But the other soldiers, no matter what their thoughts were, had to follow the orders of the officer. They immediately began to surround the hotel. They got a little space at the back. After saying these words, they had to change.


    Fortunately, by the time they got here, the hotel was almost surrounded, and the two of them were almost standing at the door.


    Immediately the general held his sword, his tiger eyes were wide open, and he saw that the encirclement was almost complete. With a wave of his big hand, he said, "rush in! Bring everyone to me! Cut the resistance


    "Yes, sir


    The two soldiers were fierce, just like ghosts. They walked over and kicked the gate open!


    At this time, there is no need to take care of the seal. I''m afraid the whole family will die. At that time, the shop won''t be given to anyone.


    The two of them were near the door. They watched the soldiers kick open the door, and the two seals fell to the ground powerlessly. A group of soldiers who had been waiting for a long time immediately rushed in. Not far away from the back door, they heard a "pa", which seemed to be action.


    "Can we just watch it?" The fat monk asked in a low voice.


    "Are you going then?" Murong Lei said lightly."No..."


    Two people think for a long time, finally feel that this situation, not their own can solve, or honest bar.


    The fat monk frowned, pursed his mouth, looked ahead, leaned his long gun on his arm, and began to rub his fingers in front of him.


    After a while, I heard the sound of chaos, the sound of footsteps, the soldiers pushing and shoving, and the scream of "creaking" when tables, chairs and benches were mercilessly bumped.


    Soon, these noisy voices disappeared and replaced by more humanistic voices.


    The women''s cry, the old man''s helpless sigh, the old woman''s powerless persuasion, and the soldiers rushing in shouting and pushing


    Two days ago, it was still a big family here. The tavern on the second floor was open. People were coming and going. I didn''t know how much money was in the account. Who came to see Wang Shun and didn''t say "shopkeeper"?


    Among the neighbors, when they meet the old people and women in their families, they are all friendly and polite, and their words and manners are full of harmony.


    But what about today?


    Not to mention that Wang Shun himself did not dare to show his face. When he walked on the street, he was seen shouting and beating by everyone. Even these family members, no one dared to communicate with him any more.


    The soldiers, with their weapons in hand, pushed and pushed them to the door. When the neighbors heard the sound, they did not dare to come out. They had to close the doors and windows, hide in the room, huddle in the bed, wrap themselves in the quilt and murmur. I decided in my heart that I would never communicate with them again.


    Prosperity and decline, often only in a moment.


    Two days ago, did they ever think that they would have today?!


    In the front door of the hotel, the whole family, old and young, male and female, were pushed out. The soldiers stood behind and kicked hard, shouting: "kneel down!"


    Poop!


    A group of people drooped, kneeling in front of the general''s horse, looking down at the ground in front of them, their eyes full of sorrow.


    "How do I feel They''re pathetic, too. " Seeing this scene, Murong Lei was moved.


    "Amitabha..." The fat monk sighed and said in a low voice.


    The general rode on a high horse and looked down at the people in front of him as if he were looking at a group of ants. He said in a cold voice, "Wang Shun, it''s a terrible crime to rob prison, fight prison, and kill officers and soldiers! According to the law, it''s equivalent to treason. Kill the nine ethnic groups! "


    As soon as the voice fell, the soldiers around called out: "kill!"


    Visible to the naked eye, a group of people kneeling on the ground trembled, and several even cried directly.


    "Everybody Cried the general, as if to be heard by his neighbors. "Wang Shun, that guy has committed a felony. After he is caught by us, he will be put to death! Everybody, this is their end! "


    With that, the general drew his sword and pointed to the people on the ground: "kill!"


    "Yes


    Behind the soldiers immediately forward waist knife scabbard, the other hand a push their back of the head, let them lie down, hand knife raised high, see about to cut down!


    If this knife goes down, this head will fall to the ground at that time!


    Murong Lei saw that although he was an alien race, he felt pity in his heart. He was anxious and wanted to do something. At this moment, a big drink came from the other side: "stop it!"


    Everyone looked in the past. The chopping soldier was interrupted by his shout and stopped to look in the past.


    On the other side, a man with blood on his body, holding a steel knife, walked to this side step by step. His eyes were red!


    Murong Lei, they have a look and don''t know each other. They don''t know each other, but these soldiers know each other! It''s Wang Shun they''re looking for!


    After Wang Shun came out of the prison, his first thought was to come back and have a look. He couldn''t rest assured of his family. However, the distance was too far. On the one hand, he didn''t have the strength of his feet. On the other hand, he had to avoid the soldiers. It was too slow. Moreover, he was the boss and rich man. He was proud of himself and his meat was expensive. Where did he suffer? It''s the process of coming. I''m too tired.


    Now, just came back, just walked to the door, saw such a scene, a loud drink, then roared out!


    The general looked back, saw Wang Shun, and immediately waved: "stop it."


    He knew that as long as these people were still alive, he would definitely come back. If he cut off the head of his family in front of him, he would feel very happy. But in this way, the guy would not be concerned. Once he ran away, it would be hard to catch him.


    But now


    "How dare you run? Surround him With a wave of the general''s hand, the soldiers rushed over and surrounded.


    Sure enough, Wang Shun was worried about his family and did not dare to run away. He could only stick his back to the wall of one family to avoid being attacked.


    The general saw that Wang Shun had been surrounded, so he put down his heart and said with a smile: "Wang Shun, I know you are just a hotel operator. You can''t carry your shoulder or hand. Let alone surround you. Even if you fight one-on-one, you can''t beat anyone here. Today, you''ve fallen into the trap. It''s also because I''m rich."Wang Shun is also defined as one of the leaders, caught, ten Liang silver!


    "Come on, get him!"


    With a wave of the general''s sword, the soldiers all around stepped forward. The steel knives in their hands were bright and the murderous spirit was exposed!


    Looking at the soldiers around him, Wang Shun was as dead as ashes.


    He''s right! Where can you kill yourself? When he escaped from prison, he just picked up the leak behind him and came out with him. He became the leader just because he was in the same house with Wang Xiaoer.


    That''s it, that''s it!


    Wang Shun shook his head.


    Count it up - life should be like this!


    Wang Shun glanced at the soldiers around him and said in a cold voice, "come on, I will kill you even if I fight for my life! Come on


    As soon as the words came to an end, the guy threw his knife and threw it at the nearest soldier. Then he stepped on his feet and dashed forward with the fastest speed in his life. He gave a loud drink and yelled at the top of his voice. His eyes were full of fierce light. He shook his body and showed his original shape!

 Chapter 405

    Facing the soldiers in front of him who are fully armed, Wang Shun is doomed to die, but he is unwilling to die like this. Anyway, if he has already done so, he will commit another law. What should he do?!


    Black skin, hard scales, sharp claws and teeth, as well as the thin cloth clothes on the body


    Don''t forget, though they are human beings, they are alien monsters!


    Anyway, this form is their strongest form!


    When the general saw Wang Shun''s appearance, he frowned and yelled, "Wang Shun! If you don''t change your mind, you''ll make the crime worse! "


    "No nonsense! I''m dead. I''ll drag at least one of you Wang Shun yelled. He moved at his feet and immediately changed his direction. He rushed to a soldier beside him and threw him to the ground!


    The soldier didn''t expect that Wang Shun would run to him. He was so surprised that he waved his hand and wanted to cut him with a knife, but the blade didn''t cut his skin. Instead, he cut his throat with his claw and killed him on the spot!


    The general looked at him with calm eyes and said, "according to the law, if there are no foreign enemies, they will be executed! You''re adding to the crime. "


    "I''ve already committed a capital crime. Why am I afraid?" Wang Shun dropped the soldier''s body, looked at him with a squint, and said in a cold voice.


    "Do you know that the law also stipulates that soldiers can show their true colors when facing such criminals?"


    As soon as the words came down, countless soldiers around immediately shook their bodies and showed their original shape at the same time!


    "You and I have the same physical strength, but we have all received professional training. Our strength is far superior to you, and we have more quantity suppression. You are dead!"


    The fat monk listened and frowned: "trained? Then why did he laugh? "


    Murong Lei gave him a gun: "shut up! I can''t help it! "


    "But It seems that he has not returned this crime. It''s OK for him to show his true form in front of the foreign enemy. Let''s count him as the foreign enemy, but aren''t we here now? " Fat monk witty said.


    "Yes, you''re right." Muronglei is numb.


    "Oh --" panghe nodded thoughtfully and thought for a moment, then suddenly called out, "Hey, you''ve made a mistake! He didn''t commit this crime. I''m a foreign enemy. I''m here! "


    "You''re sick!"


    Murong Lei was shocked at that time and gave him a big kick. On the contrary, he was bounced away by his Buddha light and his fat body. He almost knocked himself over and stood still. He looked at him like a fool.


    And the fat monk, in countless eyes like this, is calm and determined


    It''s all quiet!


    Immediately the general looked back at him, the whole person was stunned, heart said I just heard what?


    The soldiers have been encircled, including Wang Shun himself. What''s the situation?!


    The fat monk took off his helmet and looked at him with a straight face: "give the Buddha a face. It''s over! Buddha, let bygones be bygones and let you live. Otherwise, don''t blame me for being impolite! "


    After hearing this, Murong Lei took two steps to the side


    Don''t take me with you if you want to die!


    Wang Shun looked at him and recalled that although he was rushing behind, he also saw the man''s face, appearance and figure in a trance It seems to be him!


    However, what is the purpose of his standing up at this time? But how do you feel like you''ve been helped by him?


    But it''s like What kind of useless appearance?


    The general looked at him for a long time before he was shocked and said, "are you a fool? I''ve never seen a fool like you! It seems that I have a lot of wealth today. It''s another reward to take you to the Lord of the city! It''s a windfall. I''ve been looking for you all day, but I''ve fallen into the trap? If I can find someone as stupid as you, I''ll do three bowls of Rexiang in a row! "


    "Well?"


    Murong Lei, who is retreating quietly, is suddenly stunned when he hears this. Then he starts to smile unkindly


    "That..." Murong Lei immediately raised his hand, looked at him, said tragically: "what flavor do you want?"


    General:


    Are you all special to make fun of?!


    It''s a deal, isn''t it!


    At this time, the fat monk turned around and looked at Murong Lei with great approval and picked a thumb.


    Murong Lei saw it and nodded his head: "it''s a small idea!"


    In fact, he has some helplessness in his heart. He can''t really abandon the fat monk. It''s better to take advantage of this time to show his identity without embarrassment. On the other hand, he can humiliate each other and rub his spirit.


    But as for how to fight, it''s really a little guilty!


    Wang Shun looked at the two people in front of him and knew in his heart that they were enemies. But in the current situation, why do you always feel that they are our own people?This is a kind of common psychology. As the saying goes, "the enemy of the enemy is the friend". When you are in danger, if someone comes to help you, even if it''s just a gag, stirring up the water like a dungstick, you will feel at ease.


    "Good, good, today is the fool''s party! Ben will take you all to one pot today. Let''s have a good chat! "


    "Cut! Brag! Believe it or not, we still have a helping hand! "


    "I believe you! Can there be someone in the world like you from the net?! I''ll do three more bowls if I have one


    At the end of the speech, a soldier around suddenly screamed, his whole body immediately arched up, his abdomen front, his big head back, and turned into a "C".


    All of them were startled. When they turned around, they found that the soldier had a sword through his belly!


    Poof!


    When the sword blade was pulled back, the soldier''s body collapsed immediately. Behind him, there was a man standing with a sword and looking at him with great interest: "come on, eat. Do you want to clap your hands?"


    "Wang Xiaoer!"


    "Little brother!"


    The general and Wang Shun cried out at the same time, shocked.


    But Wang Shun was shocked for a second, and immediately changed into a face of joy.


    This is the family!


    Although the meeting was only half a day, for him, the person in front of him was closer than all the people he had met in his life!


    Inexplicably, there is a sense of trust in him, as if he came, he will be safe, this thing will be stable, no matter what kind of big scene, there is no need to panic!


    But of course, this is not the real Wang Xiaoer, but the one I disguised as, the one who took the lead in escaping from prison!


    After seeing the fat monk and them, I soon got rid of the soldiers and changed my face. I found their position with the help of zetianshu and rushed over. After seeing the situation clearly, I changed into Wang Xiaoer''s face and appeared in front of the crowd at a very appropriate time


    Of course, maybe in the eyes of the young general, I didn''t appear properly.


    I looked at Wang Shun, nodded and indicated that he was relieved. Then I looked back at Murong Lei and gave him a look of approval.


    We gold iron three fat, all villains!


    Meet us, either be killed, be disgusted to death by our Sao operation! Even if I don''t kill you, I must take advantage of you!


    The general looked at me, and suddenly he felt empty.


    When he saw Wang Shun, fat monk and Murong Lei before, he thought that he could make contributions. But now when he sees me, he should think that he can take a dog with him


    Others can. This leader, he asked himself, it''s a bit empty!


    I looked at him with a smile, shook the sword in my hand, pointed at him from a distance, and said in a loud voice, "do you want to catch me to get a reward? Well, I''ll be with you any time, but I''m not alone. I have my brother! "


    As soon as Wang Shun heard this, he straightened up and laughed.


    Brother!


    Just these two words, there is endless blood!


    But in fact, my words are not only with him, but also with Murong Lei and fat monk


    They can''t recognize me now! But this face has changed, the figure has changed, there is one thing is unchanged, that is, character, tone and way of speaking, as well as the weapon in hand!


    "Ah! Look Murong Lei patted the fat monk and they looked at the sword in my hand.


    The sword in my hand is naturally the ghost face flying cloud sword. Murong Lei and fat monk are both people who have seen me fight. They are familiar with my weapons.


    Before that, they suspected that I had come to the ancient city, and they also contacted me with this large-scale prison break. Now when they saw this weapon, they immediately hit me!


    Sure! No running!


    And look at me and Wang Shun so familiar, Wang Xiaoer''s name has also been heard on the road, it is sure to be him! That''s what I did!


    Murong Lei winked at the fat monk. The fat monk nodded as if he understood, but he felt something was wrong.


    "You Do you really understand? " Murong Lei asked suspiciously.


    "Don''t worry, no problem!" Fat monk showed a very but some smile, rolled his arms and sleeves ready to open dry!


    "Well." I looked at the general and said. "Let''s try. How long can I kill you? How long can I kill all the soldiers around you?"


    "Well..." The general looked at me. He didn''t know what the abacus was in my heart. He frowned, glanced at the fat monk and said in a cold voice, "my friend, you and I are compatriots. Now there are other races in front of us. Why don''t we kill them first and then..."


    "Why do you fart so much? Do it


    I directly interrupt his words, the foot move, directly rushed past, the front of the soldiers, it is the general of this horse!Shoot the horse first, catch the thief first!


    "Do it!"


    As soon as Murong Lei saw that I started, he immediately yelled and stepped forward, but he rushed to the direction of Wang Shun''s family.


    He can see that Wang Shun and I have a different relationship. We may be allies. To help him at this time is to help ourselves.


    Convenient with others, convenient for yourself!


    That''s what he said to the fat monk just now. Let him help Wang Shun''s family.


    After all, there are so many soldiers around them that he can''t say that he can solve it by himself.


    When I moved there, he rushed to this side immediately. The soldiers around didn''t react. At the same time, they were stunned. Subconsciously, they stepped back and had a little distance with those people!


    Good chance!


    Murong Lei was very happy. This is God''s help! Speed up your pace and jump up!


    At this moment, a golden wall rose in front of him


    Bang!


    Muronglei''s face, and this indestructible wall at that time to a close contact!


    "Are you special?"


    Murong Lei slipped to the ground, with a large red mark on his face, a soft nose, and a little nosebleed flowing out


    "Fatso, I believe you. I''m so naive!" Muronglei looked back at the fat monk and forbeared his anger of killing.


    And the fat monk stood behind, grinning, spreading his hand, and then thumbed up: "you see, how thorough the protection is!"


    "Your uncle --!"


    In the golden light, Wang Shun''s family, looking at the golden wall in front of them, fell into confusion.

 Chapter 406

    Apart from our battle under the sea, there is another thing happening on land


    Yancheng, Tongzhou branch.


    "Good! Fight! Come on, hit him


    "Come on, come on, let''s go, let''s go!"


    In terms of the state of these two places, Yancheng is much more peaceful than Jicheng. After Yin Kai became the governor of Yancheng and Weicheng, the atmosphere here is much better than before, and it may be to repay his kindness. Thank you for my promotion and more careful care.


    Especially now, because the ancient city under the sea and the coast of the East China Sea are all blocked by the shadow army, and the tobacco city is also in this range, there will be no unseen people who dare to make trouble here.


    Therefore, today''s Tongzhou society has fallen into unprecedented leisure


    When you get sick, it''s fast!


    In the open space, two very strong looking people are wrestling, doing the most primitive combat - close hand to hand combat.


    Around them, there are people sitting around in circles, enthusiastically adding oil to them, cheering up and shouting. There are also people who like to gamble, opening a small business, wandering among the crowd and collecting gambling money.


    Both of them are mages who refine their power magic. When they fight, they are the pioneers in the front line. Their strong physique and huge strength, like a city hammer, will strike a great blow to the enemy!


    But now, they can only fight here to waste their excess energy.


    Anyway, there is nothing to do in leisure time. The mage organization is like this. When there is no heresy to deal with, it becomes idle.


    Ding Yiming sat on a chair and watched them fight. He couldn''t help showing his admiration.


    How many boys didn''t dream of these pictures when they were young?


    Or on the battlefield, there are lots of bullets; or on the battlefield in ancient times, there are fierce battles; or on the competitive stage, there are fists and feet fighting; or on the fighting platform, there are all kinds of magic powers.


    But these, with the growth, and the passage of time, become the past, into a dream. The dream of becoming a hero has gradually become "don''t be late today"


    But now, the world actually came to him once, it is so real, so real to reach!


    But Out of reach!


    He has also learned magic, but it has no effect. There are so many mages around him, such as Taoist Tan and master Wei. Naturally, they are willing to teach him some moves.


    But maybe it''s because he''s worried about his status as a young master and doesn''t dare to be severe, or maybe these spells are really not suitable for him. Until now, he''s just half a bottle of vinegar and half a bottle of Kung Fu.


    So when I see them wrestling today, I am very envious. After envious, I feel endless loss. When can I be the same as them?!


    It can protect the body with near mana and defend the way with fists and feet. Far away, it can be gorgeous with magic, and take the enemy''s head with the flowing light of flying sword!


    How wonderful!


    Ding Yiming sighed and turned to have a look. Not far away, Gongsun Shu was still checking a kind of strange flower in the yard. It was said that it was an array.


    This thing is used to activate a protective cover and so on. It''s for fear that someone will attack here, so as to defend. All large organizations usually have such a defense system, but our system is relatively special.


    To say that now the whole Yancheng boat club, the strongest is him, but he can''t learn his magic.


    People and ghosts are different ways!


    It''s hard for ghosts to learn Buddhism and Taoism. They need savvy, talent and hard work.


    It''s hard to practice the right way magic with their evil body. If they make mistakes, they will do great damage to their body and cultivation! On the contrary, human beings can''t learn their ghost''s magic. On the one hand, it''s hard to learn, and on the other hand, it''s harmful.


    So Gongsun Shu didn''t teach him at all. It''s not private. It''s true.


    However, he taught Ding Yiming a theory course and introduced him to various arrays. What''s the matter with this array and what''s the truth with that array.


    The purpose is that when he encounters enemies who use this array in the future, he can break this array, or when he can take in a few ghosts in the future, he can use them to set up this array.


    Of course, it''s just a later story. If you can meet it, at least for the moment, it''s very unlikely.


    Ding Yiming sighed and put his hands behind his head. He leaned on the back of his chair and looked at the sky helplessly.


    This world is already the world of Dharma practitioners. Although a group of mages around them can guarantee their own safety, they feel that they are out of touch with the society anyway.


    I am no longer a person in this world!


    With this idea, even the two people do not want to see the wonderful match, not that mood, something in the heart, sighed.


    At this time, all of a sudden, an immortal wind passed by the gate of the boat club, and then the sun was shining and the clouds were blooming!A fragrance with the wind in the hospital, all people put their noses a smell, are through the nose!


    Into the heart!


    "It smells good!"


    The two strong men did not fight any more. They raised their heads and looked at the door. Rao was a kind of reckless man. At this time, they were also very interested in the fragrance.


    In the crowd, Taoist Tan seemed to be electrocuted, and Teng stood up! He opened his eyes and looked out the door, full of disbelief!


    "This is..."


    Tan Taoist priest murmured in a low voice, but he only said two words, so he couldn''t speak.


    Gongsun Shu suddenly seemed to be faced with a great enemy. His brow was tight and his black Qi began to drift away. He was so scared that he quickly used his martial arts. Otherwise, his accomplishments would have to be reduced a lot!


    Ding Yiming is the closest to the door. He may have stood up and his eyes are straight!


    What kind of scene is that?!


    Outside the door, an old man with white beard had a kind face.


    Wearing a green satin nine Liang Taoist temple, wearing a purple satin Taoist robe, embroidered with gold eight trigrams, according to the dry three sides, Kun six sections, Li Zhongxu, Kan Zhongman, middle Taiji. The waist is made of apricot yellow silk tapestry, white socks and cloud shoes, with a sword on the back, green sand fish skin sheath, copper pieces and yellow pomace. Hand, a brush.


    All around the body, the sun is shining, the clouds are flowing, the wind is blowing, and the fragrance is refreshing.


    Here comes the living immortal!


    But there must be some steps. The two men at the door immediately stepped forward, forbeared the endless adoration in their hearts, pretended to be strict, reached out to stop and asked, "where is the old man from?"


    This question is more polite than others. If you put others aside, you will be "who"!


    The old man jumped out of the world and abandoned the seven emotions and six desires. He was not angry when they stopped him. Instead, he said with a smile, "I''m looking for my apprentice."


    How can we describe that appearance with a simple "kindness"?


    "Your apprentice is..."


    The guard just asked half a sentence, behind him a loud drink: "don''t be rude, this is my master!"


    When they look back, it''s Tan Kun, Taoist tan.


    "Taoist Tan!"


    Two people politely, retreated to one side, Tan Taoist priest himself to open the door, respectfully, to meet the old teacher!


    "No problem, no problem." The old man was still smiling, gently waved his hand, looked at his apprentice, and said in a soft voice: "kun''er, you are thin."


    In this sentence, Taoist Tan''s heart was tumbling, his eyes were hot, and he almost cried!


    "Yes Master Xie, I''m all right. "


    "Good, that''s good."


    At this time, Ding Yiming came over and looked at the old man seriously. He asked suspiciously, "Taoist Tan, you just said that this is your master, then his old man is..."


    Ding Yiming has been shocked. If he remembers correctly, Taoist Tan''s master seems to be


    "I dare not. I''m looking at the dragon and tiger mountain. Zhang Shouyi."


    "Master Zhang?"


    On this name, a shock!


    Zhang Tianshi is not the title of a person, but the title handed down from generation to generation. He is the leader of Zhengyi Temple of Longhushan.


    And the leader of this generation is Zhang Shouyi!


    Of course, this is not his real name. He changed his name after he formally joined Zhengyi school and became the leader of Tianshi.


    Shouyi, we should always guard Zhengyi religion!


    In order to achieve this goal, he recruited a large number of disciples. Of course, this also led to a mixture of fish and eyes, dragons and snakes. The strength of the disciples was different, and there was a huge gap.


    And Taoist Tan is one of the disciples of this heavenly master!


    It''s just the weaker one


    "No, it''s just a false name. I''m just doing what I should do. Are you..."


    In his capacity, address others, but also use honorific!


    Ding Yiming is startled. Is his identity worthy of "you"?!


    "No! Master, you are here this time... "


    "Ah, I''ve come to see my apprentice." The old man said with a smile.


    "I see, teacher, please come to your seat!"


    Ding Yiming half bows and respectfully asks the old man to go in. All the mages behind him give way quickly. There is a cold sweat on his forehead.


    Here comes the big man!


    Say not afraid, that is impossible! There are several legs are soft, with a heart standing here, or directly paralysis here!


    And those kids, including Gongsun Shu, had already quickly run into the building, shivering.


    No matter how they are, they are also sneaky. Rao Shi Gongsun Shu''s cultivation is still like a mouse seeing a cat in the face of Zhang Tianshi. He is afraid in his heart!Without posing, the old man walked in with a smile. Ding Yiming led the way to the main hall.


    In the lobby, the first chair is full of dignity! Ding Yiming invited the old man to this seat.


    This position is usually not taken by Ding Yiming, Gongsun Shu, or Zhou Chengdu, who is appointed as the president of the branch by me, because they left this chair for me.


    Although I have always said that I don''t need to be so formal, and I usually don''t stay here for a long time, they insist that when I come here, it''s my place. If there are guests coming, please take a seat.


    At that time, I thought it was funny to have any distinguished guests. Today, I really have distinguished guests!


    The old man sat on the seat, and Ding Yiming sat down. Until then, Zhou Chengcai came in a hurry, sweating heavily. When he came in, he arched his hands and said, "boy Zhou Cheng, I don''t know that the old master has arrived. I''m sorry if I miss you. I hope I can forgive you."


    The old man waved his hand and said, "it''s OK. I came uninvited."


    Taoist Tan sat on the other side and asked respectfully, "master, how did you come here today? I remember you would not go out of the mountain easily."


    "Ah, I want to come to see you and your elder martial brothers. By the way, I want to take you back to the mountain."


    "Ah?! Master, what''s the matter? " Sandalwood long suddenly nervous up, quickly asked.


    Let the brothers go back to the mountain, it must be a big deal!


    The old man stretched out his hand and stroked his beard. His eyes were full of deep meaning: "no, it''s nothing now, but in the future I''m not sure! The storm It''s coming

 Chapter 407

    "Fengyun It''s coming


    As soon as the old man said it, everyone at the bottom felt like a landslide in front of him! Heart suddenly set off a huge wave, an invisible pressure to the moment!


    "Well..."


    Ding Yiming snorts, shakes and nearly falls down. He quickly stabilizes himself. In front of him, a mirage suddenly appears.


    The phantom is very real, but it is illusory. It seems that it has been experienced, and it seems that it is only in a dream. Without waiting for his reaction, he has recovered from his tomb sweeping day and has nothing left. He wants to recall it again, but he can''t remember it. He just remembers what he saw, but the content No trace.


    Ding Yiming raised his head and looked at the crowd in shock. He found that everyone''s expression was general. It seemed that they all saw some kind of illusion, but they could not remember it clearly.


    Taoist Tan was the most shocked among these people. He was the last one to react. His eyes were empty and his pupils contracted. He mechanically raised his head and looked at his old teacher. After a long time, he said, "master, this..."


    "Ah The old man waved his hand and motioned him not to say anything. Then he scanned the crowd. Finally, he focused on his apprentice and said faintly, "Heaven''s secret, don''t let it out!"


    Taoist Tan frowned and worried. But the master said so, and he couldn''t say anything. After thinking about it, he asked, "well Have all the brothers returned? "


    "I''ve been back a few years. I''m here to see you. Alas! Many people, who have gone far away, want to get them all back. It''s also a big project. Before the storm, we must be ready. To tell you the truth, even if you all go back, it''s not really enough. "


    "Shifu, what''s the matter? You have so many disciples. I''m only inferior among the brothers. My magic power is mediocre. But some of the brothers are powerful. Shifu, you are even better. What kind of calamity is it that you can''t resist?"


    Taoist Tan looked at his master and tried to find out what was going on in his heart, but it was in vain. The old man in front of him was calm and calm. What he said was extremely serious, but on his face, it was light.


    After all What happened?


    Taoist Tan was suspicious, but he had no choice but to sigh and shake his head.


    Seeing the urgency of Taoist Tan, the old master shook his head and said, "kun''er, don''t worry. Although this disaster is huge, it''s not a disaster of extinction. In the dark, there may be variables. It''s just that I don''t know if this variable will come as promised. "


    "This variable is also a secret, can''t it be revealed..." Taoist Tan was used to it and didn''t ask any more questions. He said immediately.


    "Exactly!" God said of course.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    On the other hand, Ding Yiming listened to the two teachers and disciples, but it was not easy to interrupt. At this time, Taoist Tan stopped talking. He just lowered his head to think for himself. The beginning of the conversation fell down for a moment, and then he could insert a sentence: "old master."


    "Well?" The master looked back at him, smiling. "What''s the matter? But it doesn''t hurt to say so. "


    "With all due respect, how many disciples do you have now?" Ding Yiming asked.


    "Oh, that''s a question for me. I''ve had a lot of disciples in my life. I can''t remember how many. I''m afraid there are 3000 laymen and registered ones."


    "Three thousand..." Ding Yiming almost didn''t come up in one breath. At that time, he choked and looked at the old master stupidly.


    Seeing him like this, the old master laughed: "most of these 3000 disciples are registered disciples. They are from other people around. They leave their children here and send them back when they grow up. They don''t teach any magic skills. Some of them only learn one move and a half. I''m afraid there are not many places like kun''er."


    "Oh That''s it. " Ding Yiming came up in one breath. So it is. If there are 3000 real mages, needless to say how strong they are, even if they are all like Taoist Tan, they can see it!


    What''s more, Taoist Tan himself said that he was only inferior among those people


    "Well, I can''t sit here. I have to go to other disciples, kun''er. I''ll take them first. There''s no problem."


    "Ah, of course not. I don''t know..."


    Ding Yiming is the master of Taoist Tan''s family. Taoist Tan is the house guard master hired by Uncle Ding. It''s also because Ding Yiming joined my boat club that he came here. He is half joined and half protected.


    So today, when the old master said that, Ding Yiming agreed first, and then looked at Zhou Cheng.


    Although Ding Yiming is my friend, according to his official position, the highest official here is still Zhou Cheng. Zhou Cheng has to agree where the people in the society go.


    As soon as Zhou Cheng saw that he had asked himself, he immediately got up, arched his hand and said respectfully, "since you are the Heavenly Master, and you are also the master of Taoist Tan, naturally there is no problem. Please help yourself."


    "That would be great." The old master laughed, stood up and looked at Taoist Tan: "kun''er, let''s go.""Yes


    The Tan Road long agrees a, appear very urgent.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to stay here, but what the master said is too serious and too vague. It''s tantalizing. He wants to know what''s going on, so he''s in such a hurry.


    The old master walked to the gate. Everyone stood up. Taoist Tan waited respectfully for his master to pass by. Then he followed him and walked to the gate with him.


    All of them bowed their heads to see off the old master. They didn''t dare to breathe loudly. They were very excited.


    This is the place where the old master visited!


    Everyone was excited, but there was only one person who seemed to be worried.


    Ding Yiming!


    Ding Yiming looked down at the floor in front of him, with strange colors surging in his eyes. In his heart, that kind of unspeakable emotion kept churning!


    It''s like It''s like an opportunity is right in front of you. It seems that you can grasp it with your hand. However, around the opportunity, there are steel knives with sharp edges and flashing cold light. As long as you reach for it, you will be black and blue.


    That appears in the heart of endless surging emotions, is the biological alert to the crisis!


    It''s a kind of animal reaction that human beings are born with and have not been abandoned with evolution!


    Crisis!


    Danger is danger; opportunity is opportunity!


    In Ding Yiming''s mind, an idea gradually appeared. Maybe it was very bold, maybe it was ridiculous, but he felt that he had to do it. It was dangerous and also opportunity!


    At this time, the master had already come to the door, and the person in charge of the guard also bowed to the master.


    The old master laughed, waved his hand to them and said, "don''t be so polite. I''m leaving now. Take care of yourself."


    Said, the old Heavenly Master one hand grasps the Tan Road Long''s arm, the foot moves, will soar the cloud but go.


    But at this time, there was a cry in the room: "wait a minute!"


    All of them were surprised, but they found that Ding Yiming was the one who was shouting.


    "Well?" The old master looked back at him with a smile. "Anything else?"


    Tan Taoist priest also turns around and looks at him in surprise.


    Ding Yiming stepped forward and stood in the middle of the room. Facing the eyes of all the people, he suddenly made an unexpected move.


    In full view of the public, Ding Yiming suddenly bent his knees and knelt on the ground, facing the old master and kowtowed heavily: "old master, please accept me as an apprentice!"


    Hoo -


    just this sentence, like spring thunder, autumn wind sweeping the floor, suddenly silent!


    Everyone was stunned.


    This is especially true of Taoist tan. He opens his mouth and makes a sound similar to a whisper, but he doesn''t say anything. On the other side, Zhou Cheng is also shocked, but he soon recovers and frowns.


    The old master looked at him with a smile. Without hesitation, he nodded gently: "good!"


    Boom!


    Another thunder!


    Good?!


    What does that mean?! Did you really accept him as an apprentice?! He, Ding Yiming, head of Yancheng branch of Tongzhou society and friend of Guo Rui, President of Tongzhou society, is second only to Zhou Cheng, he! He is the apprentice of Master Zhang!


    For a time, everyone seems to have their brain data eliminated. It''s blank, but they can''t react!


    Even the client, Ding Yiming himself, was stunned.


    Wrong? Good?


    There is no doubt, no requirement, even no entrance examination, this is agreed?!


    "Old master, I..." Ding Yiming was so surprised that he opened his mouth subconsciously.


    "It''s time to change it." The old master said with a smile.


    "Teacher Master Ding Yiming was so overjoyed that he almost burst into tears. Then he kowtowed three times to his master. He stood up and ran to his side.


    "Well." The old master looked at him, nodded and patted him on the shoulder. "Well, you can come back to Longhu Mountain with me."


    "Yes Ding Yiming nodded excitedly, then looked at Taoist Tan, pretending to bow his hand: "elder martial brother."


    "Ha ha ha ha..." Taoist Tan was amused to laugh by his appearance.


    "Congratulations to the master and his disciples. Congratulations to young master Ding for being a famous master!"


    There were good people in the crowd. They responded quickly and took the lead in shouting and saluting immediately.


    Then everyone reacted and began to learn from him.


    Among them, only Zhou Cheng looked up at Ding Yiming after the ceremony. His eyes were full of envy and a little bit of loss.


    This week, people are not bad, there is no jealousy, but just a little, honest, even shy.


    Just now, he was thinking about whether he could be a master of the old master. Even if he couldn''t be a great master, he would learn a few tricks of Zhengyi sect.But the heart is tangled, shy, can''t open this mouth, especially in front of so many people. In the end, only one "I''m a branch president and can''t leave" makes a reason to comfort myself and deceive others.


    In fact, if he really leaves, Gongsun Shu will watch and ask others to help him. It''s just an excuse.


    Unexpectedly, Ding Yiming seized this opportunity and knelt down to worship his teacher on the spot. Finally, he got what he wanted!


    You know, kneel down in public, once rejected, how big a joke is that?


    Zhou Cheng didn''t pull down his face because of this worry. However, Ding Yiming, who was born as a businessman, was more open-minded than others. He took the chance to fight.


    In the sound of congratulation, the old master grabbed one in one hand, moved at his feet, soared into the clouds, and disappeared in an instant. He saw an auspicious cloud in the sky, flying to the southwest. In front of him, there was no trace of the three, leaving only a fragrance.

 Chapter 408

    Haixia ancient city, chaos is continuing


    "Come on! That''s it


    "It was here that the scream came out. Here That''s it


    A group of soldiers, including cavalry and infantry, about 30 people, rushed all the way to the door of Wangji Hotel, but the picture in front of them was astonishing.


    In front of the hotel, corpses everywhere! Without exception, every corpse was beheaded, and the assailant had the leisure to pile these heads together. The hill of the monster''s head looks very terrible!


    "This what is it? Provocative?! Or threat? "


    The leader of the general looked at all this, eyes wide open, heart fear and anger together, holding the reins of the hand are trembling slightly.


    Of course, I did all this, but of course I couldn''t do it so quickly myself. Besides Murong Lei and Cheng Qianyu, they also helped a lot


    A minute ago, we ended the fight. Maybe we wanted to provoke them and declare war on our own initiative. Maybe there were some elements of evil taste. I cut off everyone''s heads, joined them and ran away.


    When they came, I was still in the backyard of Wangji hotel. I found some clothes here. When I heard that there were soldiers in front of me, I left here in an instant and went to another place


    "You Who the hell are you? You''re not from here? Are you from another race? "


    In the system, Wang Shun looked at the divine sense that I had explored, and he was shocked. In his eyes, there was a look of disbelief.


    Yes, who can believe that the man who saved himself from prison, saved his life again under the soldiers and protected his family is the enemy!


    I raised my hand, slapped him on the head and said, "how can I talk? So unripe! I saved you in vain, didn''t I? "


    "No, no, no, I oh dear! I''m really in a mess. You How could you... "


    "Why can''t I?" I asked, a pair of eyes staring at him: "do you want to fight with me now, kill me this alien?"


    "I No Wang Shun opened his mouth and finally lowered his head and said weakly.


    "Do you think you can''t beat me, or do you really don''t want to fight me?" I asked.


    "I can''t beat you It''s true, but if you can fight, it doesn''t seem that you want to do it Wang Shun said, looking very aggrieved.


    "That''s right. Do you think I''m a bad person? If you don''t think about prison robbery, they will lock me up first. I can''t be locked up in your prison. "


    "Well It''s not like that


    Maybe he thought that I had saved the lives of their family, he said with certainty.


    "So, I''m not here to kill. If I can, I really want to have a peaceful talk with you. You think so, too. "


    My last sentence is to ask the fat monk what they think.


    "Yes, yes, that''s right!" The fat monk answered immediately. "He Ping! Absolutely flat! It''ll be even with one core! "


    I: "I''m not..."


    "I always think you and I don''t mean the same thing."


    "Cut, nonsense, that''s the same meaning!" The fat monk insisted.


    "All right, all right, sort of." I shook my head helplessly, looked at Wang Shun again and said, "NAH! As you can see, we came here with kindness, but how cruel these soldiers are. It must be your city leader who is usually violent. That''s why we have so many such soldiers, right? "


    "Well Our city Lord is a little belligerent, but it doesn''t seem to be bad, and what he said is reasonable. " Wang Shun said with a frown.


    "Well? What''s the point? "


    "Although we are not human beings, we always follow the laws of human beings. Although the Lord of our city is belligerent, we never show our true shape in the face of ordinary soldiers and never bully them by relying on our physical advantages. But human beings are still us. Many human mages attack us in groups. We can only hide under the sea and never get out all the year round... "


    Wang Shun said with a self mocking smile, shook his head and continued: "although I haven''t experienced it personally. These words are all said by the Lord of the city and our elders. However, after listening to them, they will feel unfair! Why? Why do we treat it sincerely and get such a result? "


    Wang Shun raised his head and looked at me, his eyes almost dull: "you are human, can you explain why?"


    "This..."


    I''m stuck.


    How to explain this?


    They are not human beings, but monsters of human beings. They are strong and hard skinned, and can''t be hurt by ordinary human swords. This is the physical advantage of race.


    Today, just a moment ago, at the gate of Wangji Hotel, we all saw that when they became human beings and soldiers, they were holding ordinary steel knives.This kind of weapon, if put on ordinary people, will certainly open the skin and split the flesh, but when it is cut on Wang Shun who has changed back to the original shape, it will not move.


    If it is not because we are also mages, how can we hurt them?


    How do ordinary human beings deal with them? For human beings, they are undead demons, and they are absolutely desperate!


    With such a powerful force, I said I would not use it. Who would believe it?


    It is never the same thing to have a powerful weapon but not to use it, or to have no such weapon at all.


    What''s more, they are alien


    If you are not of my race, your heart will be different. No matter in that era, this sentence will be regarded as the truth, but who can imagine the cost behind it?


    When this sentence appears, which time is not the corpse everywhere, blood drift pestle?


    Human cruelty, but so!


    I sighed, shook my head, looked at him apologetically and said, "I''m sorry, I can''t explain, or No one can explain. I''m sorry for what happened to you and your ancestors, but I can''t save it or change it. I can only promise that I won''t be like that! "


    "Really?" Wang Shun asked.


    "Really I nodded heavily and stretched out a hand: "would you like to follow me? Go to land, like your ancestors, and live on land with people. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Wang Shun looked at me without saying anything. He couldn''t see any emotion in his eyes. It seemed that he was just looking at me.


    "When I finish the work here, I will take you up, and other people, as long as they are willing to go with me, I will take them with me. I promise that you are ordinary people here, and you will not be treated differently. You are human beings!"


    It''s human!


    As soon as these four words came out, it was like a huge hammer pounding into the heart of the person in front of me. It was like spring thunder. The naked eye could see that Wang Shun''s pupils contracted violently and his breathing became urgent!


    "You Is that true


    "Of course, do you know the name of the organization I set up?"


    "What?"


    "The same boat society, the same boat in the world! Boat! Society


    I looked into his eyes and said word by word, as if hoping to pass the feelings in my heart through this way of eye contact.


    Wang Shun looked at me dully for a long time. He suddenly began to laugh, lowered his head, sighed, looked up again, looked at me with a very kind look, and said with a smile, "good."


    That kind of look is the look in the cell when we meet.


    It''s the way he looks at Wang Xiaoer, not Look at Guo Rui''s eyes.


    That look, back


    Did he recognize me as Wang Xiaoer again? no It''s not like this. I''m me. I''m not Wang Xiaoer. Although he is close to Wang Xiaoer, he is not Wang Xiaoer, but a person.


    One People named "own people"!


    One A man named "friend"!


    "Anyway, I have committed a terrible crime. If I stay here, the Lord of the city will punish me. The life of my family is here. It seems that I can only stay with you." Wang Shun said with a smile, looking back at his family behind him, and then turning back to see me.


    I also smile, smile very happy.


    "Go ahead and tell them about it. We can''t just say it ourselves. After all, it''s not our own business."


    "That''s natural!" Wang Shun said, turned to the family there, began to say, while saying while dancing, smiling, is really happy!


    "All their lives, since they were born, they have stayed in this place and finally been able to go out. I think they are very happy."


    I looked at them and said with a smile.


    "Maybe, but the behavior habits must be changed. The outside world is not like this. They are different from the outside people from the beginning of their clothes. It''s hard for them to fully integrate into the outside world."


    Behind me, Luo Peng and others didn''t know when they had already stood over. They were all the same as me, smiling at Wang Shun''s family and opening their mouth to remind them.


    "I know, but it doesn''t matter. It will change. Even if they can''t, the next generation can." I said. "The world is a whole, the earth has become a village, why are they still a lost ancient city? But then again, it''s really a paradise. If we can coexist peacefully, we don''t know how many people are competing to live here. "


    "Yes." Luo Peng nodded.


    I took a long breath, raised my head, with the help of the vision of the noumenon, everything outside was in front of me.


    Green bricks and green tiles, pavilions and pavilions, this is not the scene in poetry and painting?The people who avoid Qin are here


    "What shall we do now, sir?"


    "Now..." I smile and look at the direction of the palace city in the center of the ancient city. "It''s time to talk to that guy!"

 Chapter 409

    "Guo Dagang, Guo Dagang, Guo Dagang..."


    "Drive!"


    "All the escapees, listen! I''m the leader Wang Shun! Behind him is the leading elder brother and the second younger brother. Now the streets are full of officers and soldiers. If you fight alone, you can''t win! If there are those who want to join forces to resist, we will work together to fight a bloody road to the East Square of the city! "


    On the street, a fast horse is galloping at full speed. On the back of the horse, there are two people sitting.


    One of them, of course, is Wang Shun. When he was young, he drove goods and learned to ride horses. Although he was not particularly proficient, he could still do it if he just ran on the street.


    And behind him, there was another man, silent, just quietly behind him, with a gloomy face. It was Wang Xiaoer!


    This Wang Xiaoer is not me, but the real Wang Xiaoer!


    This guy was put under the curse of servitude by me. I ordered him to sit quietly and honestly on the back of the horse and pretend to be deep.


    Although It''s very likely that it''s not pretending to be deep, but being scared, but on the whole Not bad.


    Now, I know that Wang Xiaoer who escaped from prison is not really Wang Xiaoer, only a few of us and Wang Shun. The rest, even the prisoners and soldiers, think that Wang Xiaoer is the principal criminal. This is an opportunity!


    I''m going to go to the man in black robe, but there must be a lot of soldiers on the third floor inside and outside. If I could have a helper, my situation would be better.


    And those who break out are the best helpers!


    In the dark, in order to avoid officers and soldiers, several prisoners hide in the garbage, stinking, and countless insects. But what can we do? Life matters!


    At this time, Wang Shun''s voice came from a distance -


    "all the escaped prisoners listen! I''m the leader Wang Shun! Behind him is the leading elder brother and the second younger brother. Now the streets are full of officers and soldiers. If you fight alone, you can''t win! If there are those who want to join forces to resist, we will work together to fight a bloody road to the East Square of the city! "


    That''s the line. He runs all over the place on horseback and shouts like a repeater again and again. Even if the prisoners are hidden, secluded and scattered, they can hear it!


    Several prisoners hide in a pile of stinking garbage. They can hear Wang Shun''s voice from far away. Then they are covered by the sound of horse''s hooves. Looking up, Wang Shun gallops past on his horse outside the street. There is a person sitting behind him, like Wang Xiaoer!


    I fought with brother baldheaded leopard in the canteen. Everyone knows what Wang Xiaoer looks like. Although it''s only a glance, it looks like he is!


    Moreover, some of these people know Wang Shun and know that he is a hotel operator. He has no such courage. If he dares to make such a fuss now, he must have a backing!


    When the man said this, the others were moved.


    "Chengdong square, where shall we go?"


    "Wait a minute. How many of us can we have? How many people can go there? With this number, can you resist the army of the Lord of the city and general Ren hao? If you really want to go, don''t you want to die? " One said anxiously.


    "Yes, yes! That makes sense The other person quickly agreed. "No matter how many ants there are, they can''t kill an elephant. What''s more, there is more than one elephant. There are more elephants than ants! How can we fight them if we have no weapons and no armor? "


    "It''s just..."


    Several people said, sighed again, and decided not to go.


    But at this time, suddenly the distant "guodigang guodigang" horse hoof sound came back!


    "Listen! The second younger brother is as brave as general Ren Hao. We have found reinforcements. Some of the soldiers want to resist. Once we have an incident, we will respond to it! Everybody, look! This is the centurion''s head


    Wang Shun rode on his horse, still shouting. This time, he changed his lines, and he also had something in his hand. With a sudden wave of his hand, the round thing was thrown out in an instant. Unfortunately, it was just a few meters outside the Hutong where these people were hiding!


    Wang Shun rode his horse and ran over. Once again, he fell into a quiet garbage heap. Several people looked at each other. Look at me and I''ll look at you. Finally, someone said, "why don''t you pick up that thing first?"


    "You go!"


    "I OK, I''ll go, I''ll go. "


    The person who was pushed out was obviously the person at the bottom of the food chain. He carefully got out of the garbage heap, with a bad smell, and went out of the alley. First, he looked around to see if there was anyone. After confirming the safety, he snatched the thing and climbed back. Then he jumped into the garbage heap.


    "Here it is!"


    "Take a look, take a look, is it true?"


    People look, sure enough, a head!


    "Is it his?"


    "It''s like, I''ve seen him, and that''s what he looks like."Several people looked at the head and thought carefully about Wang Shun''s words. Suddenly, their thoughts changed


    "We Go and have a look? "


    "Go and see the situation first. Don''t show up. If the atmosphere is not right, we''ll run right away!"


    "Well, that''s it!"


    Several people said, quietly out of the garbage, began to move east of the city.


    Not only them, but also many places in the city! The criminals who are hiding in the dark are starting!


    Wang Shun galloped on the street on his horse, his hand reaching into the burden.


    After I killed the soldiers at the gate of Wangji Hotel, I piled up my heads and didn''t take them away. Fortunately, there are still a few in my system. Use them first, anyway


    "Xu --!"


    Wang Shun pulled the reins hard, and the horse''s front hooves immediately raised and hissed!


    Wang Shun can only ride, but he has never experienced such a situation. He grabs the reins, and Wang Xiaoer is also frightened behind him. He quickly stops his waist and hugs Wang Shun, but he is not lifted to the back.


    When the horse landed, he gasped in his nose, and his eyes looked at him faintly. Looking at the Armed soldiers!


    "Dare to rebel! Robbing prison, fighting prison and killing officers and soldiers should have been hiding in the dark, like rats and bedbugs. I didn''t expect that I would dare to go out on the street, swagger and confuse people! How can that be? "


    Wang Shun pulled the reins and looked at the soldiers in front of him. He was not afraid. He said coldly, "I''ve committed a capital crime. I''ve lost half of my life. If I don''t do anything, I''ll die? It''s better to go for it, but I don''t know if there''s a chance of life that can bring the dead back to life! "


    "Presumptuous! You''ve been dead for a long time, and you still have fantasies! "


    "Well! It''s impossible to die. Don''t you know that there are already man-made counter revolutionaries in the army. Soon, our number will be more and more! "


    "You''re bullshit


    The officer gave a loud drink, waved his right hand and cried, "take it for me!"


    "Yes


    The soldiers yelled, in front of them, the soldier with shield stepped forward and hid his body perfectly behind the shield. Behind him were long spearmen, followed by a spear on the shield.


    Soldiers shoulder to shoulder, shield connected to form a wall, like a giant chariot, pressing step by step!


    Wang Shun sat on the horse, fearless in the face of danger. Instead, he laughed three times and looked up to heaven and cried, "where are you brothers? Come out and kill the enemy


    In fact, he didn''t know that there were several prisoners who had been hiding in this area. When he saw so many soldiers, he was scared out of his wits and didn''t dare to change them at all. As a result, he was shocked at Wang Shun''s cry.


    They thought it was Wang Shun who knew they were here and wanted to sell his teammates and call them out to die.


    Unexpectedly, at this time, a figure suddenly jumped down from the room and directly jumped behind the shield wall!


    "Ah?"


    The soldiers were surprised. They were just about to look back, but they saw a flash of cold light. They were already in different places!


    The soldiers around still wanted to come to kill the enemy, but their speed and reaction were far behind those who came. Before they ran two steps, they were killed on the spot!


    Just in the blink of an eye, the fierce shield wall and spear soldiers have become ghosts. There are countless corpses on the ground!


    "Little brother, you don''t need to do it. Here, I''ll do it!"


    The man stood up with a sword in his hand and looked at the officer on the opposite horse with a sneer. He was majestic!


    This person, not me, can be someone else?


    But at this time I changed a face, others can not recognize it.


    And Wang shungang''s words are not to those who hide in the dark, but to me!


    At this time, I was wearing armor, helmet, Luan belt around my waist and boots. I looked like a soldier!


    "There''s a real rebellion in the army!"


    Those people in the dark were shocked when they saw the scene! And in my heart, I have taken what Wang Shun said before as the truth!


    "And This skill, even in the face of dozens of people are not afraid of ah! Why haven''t you heard of such a person before? "


    "I''m afraid I won''t succeed, or I won''t go against it."


    A few people began to talk, and outside, I was holding a sword, looking at the remaining dozens of soldiers in front of me, as if there were just dozens of weeds in front of me. I didn''t put them in my eyes at all, and said with a sneer: "I have no hatred for you, but I''m sorry, my soldiers, you need weapons and armor, please use them!"


    With that, I moved under my feet, and the whole person rushed over like a ghost. The sword was flying, and the blade was cold. But I didn''t focus on taking people''s lives, but on seizing weapons!


    "Come on, take it!" Wang Shun sat on the horse, pretending to shout, immediately out of two people, also soldiers dressed up, ran past, began to pick up things on the ground.Both of them are very fat


    Fat monk and Murong Lei


    Murong Lei has no magic weapon, so he can only hold it in his hand. But the fat monk has space magic weapon. He can directly put it in without delay. After a while, he collected more than ten sets of armor and weapons!


    Immediately, the officer saw this scene and knew that it was not good. He was about to run as soon as he pulled the reins on his hand. But at this time, I had already rushed over. I picked the tip of the sword and took off his helmet directly!


    Dang!


    When the helmet fell to the ground, the guy fell off his horse because he couldn''t keep his balance. He looked at me nervously.


    I fell back to the ground, looked at him with a smile, said: "people can go, the horse stay for me, go back, tell them what happened to you, call them, call Ren haolai! Call your Lord! We are waiting for them here! Go


    "Yes Yes The officer looked at me, the pride in his heart has been broken, replaced by endless fear.


    When I yelled, I was so scared that I started to climb back with my hands and feet. After climbing out for several meters, I struggled to stand up and began to run to the distance.


    I watched him run away, smile and put away the sword.


    Wang Shun rode a horse to my side, dismounted, stood aside, and asked in a low voice, "I really want him to go back to report."


    "Yes." I nodded and said with a smile. "Because We need more weapons. "

 Chapter 410

    "Come on! Mount


    At the command of the commander, a large number of soldiers are standing in line at the gate of the barracks, one by one with a fierce back, full of vigor, solemn and serious expression, showing the spirit of killing!


    Just a few minutes ago, they were the most serious provocation ever!


    The escaped prisoners, as well as the betraying soldiers, dare to attack them openly and say that they are waiting in the same place to let them come and catch them all?!


    I can''t bear it!


    "Everyone here, follow me! General Li, please go to the East Square of the city and have a look. If there are people who are not afraid of death gathered there, kill them immediately! "


    "Don''t worry!"


    Several deputy generals, riding on high horses and armed with weapons, began to distribute soldiers.


    Most of the soldiers were sent to the streets to meet the traitor who was said to be extremely fast and highly skilled, while a small number of soldiers went to the East Square of the city to catch the prisoners!


    After all, they think that there will not be too many people who dare not to die and really go to the square, just a few soldiers!


    The two teams started at the same time and moved forward in two non-stop directions. In the barracks, there were only about 100 people left in the huge field.


    "Well, where''s general Ren? Why isn''t he here at this scene? " Asked a soldier.


    "It seems that I went to see the Lord of the city." The other soldier replied.


    At this time, in the palace


    "Well, hum! It''s really bold to do such a thing... " On the main seat of the city, the black robed man carried the wine cup with an angry face. Obviously, such things have angered him. The rebellion between the prisoner and the soldier made him lose face!


    "Have you found out who the soldiers who betrayed me are?"


    "Er..." Ren Hao knelt down on one knee and hesitated for a moment, saying: "to the Lord of the city, we have too many soldiers, and now the death list has not been confirmed. There are still many people out there to catch the fugitives. It''s impossible to find out!"


    "Waste!" Black robe was very angry. He stood up and threw his wine cup on the ground. He smashed it to pieces and yelled, "my soldier! To unite criminals against me?! What did I do to them?! A soldier is the one with the highest treatment among all people! They''re not satisfied? What else do they want? "


    "Yes, yes Calm down, Lord. They are all starving wolves, and only a few of them. When we find out who they are, we will not let them go! "


    Ren Hao knelt down on the ground and said in a cold sweat.


    What he was most afraid of was that the Lord of his city was in a rage and moved the anger to himself.


    No matter how to say, the soldiers'' rebellion, as a general, always have the crime of no way to cure the soldiers!


    Where can he imagine that there has never been any rebellion by soldiers. The so-called soldiers are actually us in soldiers'' clothes


    is as like as two peas in the black robe, so the total number of soldiers is too large, and now the scene is chaotic. It is impossible to find out. After they die, they become archetypes. They are all alike. Even those who die are investigated. How can they find out?


    So up to now, they have not found that the so-called rebel soldiers do not exist at all.


    "And..." Said the man in black.


    "Yes." Ren Hao quickly agreed.


    "The two men, who have not been caught, and the mysterious third man Now this scene is really painful for relatives and quick for enemies! Maybe these guys are hiding somewhere laughing! You go at once. Don''t let these two forces join together. Those rascals are determined to fight back. Who knows if they will help outsiders. This can never happen! "


    "Yes


    Ren Hao agreed to go back. In the room, only the man in black was left.


    "Well! A group of rascals, a group of rascals! Sure enough, if you have a heart, you will betray. If you have no heart, you will be loyal forever


    The man in Black said coldly, looking to one side of the room.


    There, in the dark, it seems that something is ready to move. There is a dangerous smell in the eyes


    ¡­¡­


    The streets are full of corpses of monsters. Because I focus on robbing things, and I''m not afraid that they will run away to report, so the killing is not heavy this time, and many people have escaped. Of course, it''s all cloth clothes. I took the armor and weapons.


    The fat monk put the rest of the things together. Murong Lei felt that he couldn''t use them, so he stood beside me again, left and right with Wang Shun.


    Wang Xiaoer sat on the horse like a big man, but he didn''t dare to move


    "Wang Shun, go to the East Square first. There must be people there, and the officers and soldiers are going there, but they can''t win at all. Fat man and Lao Lei, you can go with them."


    Originally, people were usually called by surnames, such as Lao Li and Lao Zhang, but I really thought Lao Murong was not very nice, so I just called him Lao Lei."OK, Lao Guo." Murong Lei is like that.


    "Well What about you? " Wang Shun frowned and said with some worry.


    "I have to stay here, didn''t I say, we need more weapons."


    "But What a risk! How do you know if you''re going to win? General Ren Hao is superior in strength. It is said that he has cultivated inner alchemy. Do you know, my father said that general Ren Hao was there when he was born. He is a monster genius who has cultivated inner alchemy! Let alone in case the Lord of the city comes, you... "


    "He won''t come." I''m sure.


    "How do you know?"


    "I don''t know, but he shouldn''t come." I said.


    Wang Shun looked at me and was a little confused by my unfathomability. Murong Lei grabbed him and said, "well, well, since he said that, we don''t have to worry. Let''s go to the East Square!"


    Then he took Wang Shun and took him to the horse. Wang Shun got on the horse and looked at me again. Then he turned and drove away.


    Murong Lei walked to the horse that I had just snatched from the officer. He laughed like something. He touched the horse''s hair and said, "I''ve never ridden a horse before, but I can experience it once."


    Then he turned over and got on the horse.


    Then, he saw the fat monk go to the other side, take the rosary beads from his neck, raise his hand, and come up to the horse''s ass!


    "Xu --!"


    That horse buttocks a ache, jump directly, SA Ya son ran away!


    As soon as Murong Lei got on the horse, he didn''t have time to react. Suddenly, he became a remnant shadow and went out!


    Far away, Murong Lei''s heartrending and melodious voice came: "fat man, I''m uncle Cao Li!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Li, what did Uncle Li do wrong? " I looked at the place where Murong Lei disappeared quickly with a black line on my face, and said something speechless.


    The fat monk laughed and ran. He chased after him and soon disappeared into sight.


    I sighed, shook my head, turned my head and looked away.


    Vaguely, I could hear the sound of armor collision and feel the spirit of killing.


    The enemy is coming fiercely, this battle is not small, but I, only one person!


    But I was not afraid. Instead, I laughed and stood here, waiting for them to come.


    Because my purpose is not for them


    Barracks


    Because most of the people were sent out. At this time, there were only less than 100 guards in the barracks. At this time, they were sitting in the house with nothing to do. Occasionally, a group of people were patrolling, very idle.


    Who would have thought about the barracks? Even if it''s a rebellion, those anti thieves should rush to the palace city and yamen instead of making trouble in the barracks.


    But they are obviously wrong about one thing, that is, the commander of this operation is not a person with normal thinking


    "Enemy attack --!"


    The soldiers in charge of patrol only had time to shout out such a sentence, and they were already in different places. Three figures rushed into the barracks in an instant, like three sharp arrows, and rushed straight into the barracks!


    The soldiers who had been sitting around in the room immediately stood up when they heard this sentence. They just picked up their arms and wanted to go out, but there was a flash of cold light in front of them, and a big knife had already arrived in front of them!


    Poof!


    Blood splashed, the man holding a big knife, like death, standing at the door.


    It is Cheng Qianyu, Luo Peng and Tie Ning who are not here!


    Why do I want them to go back to report, in order to transfer their strength away, give Cheng Qianyu an opportunity to attack the barracks!


    For ordinary rebels, this kind of thinking is not reasonable, but for me, it is the most reasonable!


    What are the prisoners afraid of?


    What I''m afraid of is the strength of the people in black robes! What I''m afraid of is the number of soldiers! And the army''s best equipment!


    I can''t do the black robed man at this time, but if I can successfully attack the barracks, then the last two items will be broken instantly!


    They need confidence! If the army is in tatters in their eyes, their confidence will undoubtedly soar!


    There are only a hundred soldiers in the barracks. In terms of strength, Cheng Qianyu is many times better than these guys! More Bilong, relying on his ghost characteristics, through the wall, appeared in their unexpected place, hit!


    In the shadow of the sword, more and more soldiers fell down, and as the two centurions who stayed to guard fell under Cheng Qianyu''s sword, the whole army fell apart


    "Say it! Where are your weapons and armor?! Don''t say it''s gone, there must be more! "


    Tie Ning knocked down the last man, and the iron stick in his hand suddenly clubbed to the ground, nailed to the edge of his face only a few centimeters, and the dust lifted his face.


    Facing such an enemy, the soldier was scared out of his wits and said with tears and trembling: "I I said! I said"Get up!" Tie Ning grabbed him with a big hand. "Take us!"


    "Yes Yes


    In the barracks, not one person corresponds to a set of armor and weapons. For the sake of a rainy day, half of all soldiers'' equipment is stored here. It is usually not used and is well placed in the armory.


    But today They''re mine!


    "So much?"


    "And it''s all new! There''s no wear at all! "


    Tiening several people followed the soldier to break open the armory. They were shocked by the scene inside. Looking at the rows of weapons and armor, they were stunned. For a moment, they were all at a loss.


    Luo Peng walked at the end, worthy of meeting people, the first reaction, revealed the news, said: "Sir, we got it, the number is more than imagined!"


    "Great." I said that I used the system to contact Luo Peng in my heart. I looked into the distance, and the soldiers were almost in front of me.


    "The first half of the plan has been successful!"

 Chapter 411

    I look ahead, in front of endless waves of soldiers have come close, one by one, countless people.


    The armor is shining, the blade is cold, and the faces are as cool as water and ice, showing the spirit of killing!


    The Deputy General of the leader rode on the horse, frowned at me and said, "why is it so special? I thought there were many enemies. Ah, we used a bull''s knife to kill chickens! "


    "Ha ha ha ha I''m afraid. I''ve run away! It''s a mob to leave one to die! "


    "Yes! I thought that Wang Xiaoer was a ruthless character never seen in a thousand years, but he was just a counsellor Well, who are you? What are you doing here? "


    He asked me that.


    "Ah? Me? I I don''t know, someone told me to stay here, he said to give me roast chicken to eat, and then And then he left


    I looked at them, followed their words, pretended to be stupid, acted as harmless as human beings and animals, and tried to make the scene more even with the tone that I wanted to beat myself


    Yes, He Ping


    "Hiss - what a fool." One of the deputies scratched his head and suddenly saw the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand. He asked warily, "what''s the matter with your sword?"


    "Well?" I kept silent and knew that he would ask me this for a long time, so there was no tension in my heart. Naturally, there was no change in my eyes. I still looked like a dementia. I raised my hand with a sword: "is this it? He They gave it to me


    The deputy general kept watching me. He was surprised to see that my eyes didn''t change. He obviously didn''t believe me. But he didn''t believe me. He didn''t know what to do for a moment.


    "Lao Zhang, we don''t have to worry about it. Just a fool, catch up and go to the prison to finish it! Let''s go to Chengdong square to have a look. Things there should be over. Cut! A farce


    "No What do you think Wang Xiaoer and Wang Shun are doing for? It helps us make things easier. " Zhang said with a frown.


    Obviously, his IQ is much higher than that one.


    "Who knows? Anyway, they are all mobs. They dare to challenge the Lord of the city and general Ren. Isn''t that crazy?! Hurry, take him away first. We''re doing something else The man said


    "all right." Zhang said, looking back at me, especially the sword in my hand.


    "Ah, your sword is good. They are willing to give you such a good sword."


    "Ah? Ha ha ha ha... " I giggled.


    When it comes to value, whether it''s good or bad, it''s very likely to be exposed. The best way is to giggle.


    "It''s no use holding it. Give it to me." Zhang said with a sly smile on his face.


    I didn''t hesitate at all. I handed my hand forward and pointed at him with the tip of my sword. I said: "NAH! Here you are


    Deputy General Zhang


    It''s impolite to point at people when delivering things, but what''s the courtesy of a fool? I did it after consideration. And obviously, the other side was surprised by my reaction.


    "You Throw it on the ground. " He added.


    "Ah


    I continue to Han Han''s promise, directly threw the sword to the ground, again Han Han''s smile.


    "Hiss..." Deputy General Zhang took a breath in a low voice and directed the soldiers in front of him: "you, go and get the sword back. By the way, search him for other weapons."


    "Yes


    The soldier agreed. He took the sword, turned around and gave it to another soldier, and then passed it to the deputy general. He immediately turned around and began to search himself.


    I didn''t cooperate or resist, so I stood still and let him touch me - there was nothing.


    Deputy Zhang looked at me with more and more strange expressions.


    Because it''s not right!


    He obviously suspected that I was playing silly, but he wondered why I didn''t show any flaws?


    In this case, the reason for pretending to be stupid is to make them relax their vigilance, then attack suddenly and take another one before they die.


    At present, the most valuable people are himself and another deputy general. He has reason to believe that as long as the distance between them is short to a certain value, I, a "fool", will immediately kill one of them!


    But How can we do without weapons? This sword is so simple!


    He looked at me with a sword in his hand.


    In fact, he didn''t know the value of the sword, but it was beautiful. If you give it to him, he can''t say no, but he doesn''t have to get it. Let me give it to him just to test me.


    How could he know that my sword could return to me at any time!


    When he looked at me, the other deputy was impatient, but his colleague said that, he had to wait. Suddenly he looked at me and saw the green bracelet with gold on my hand!"Oh, wait!"


    Vice General Zhang looked back at him and thought he had found a flaw.


    "That bracelet, bring it to me!"


    Shit! It turned out to be a money addict!


    Deputy Zhang rolled his eyes and continued to look at me.


    I raised my hand and laughed. I pulled it out and handed it forward. Han said with a smile, "do you say this?"


    "Yes, come on, give me this."


    "OK, I''ll throw it on the ground, too." I said.


    "No, no, no, no!" That guy is scared! "Don''t throw it, come on, take it!"


    I don''t know what material this bracelet is made of. If it''s thrown and broken, isn''t it a big loss? Let the soldiers take it and hold it in your hand. Good guy! Green and gold, like the descendants of jade and gold!


    He used to be a rough man. He didn''t know these things. He just heard people say green jadeite and gold. He didn''t know what to do. He just looked at the strange things and immediately brightened his eyes: "good material! Good material. How much is it worth


    I feel a burst of ha ha. How much? I can''t afford to sell you!


    "Good! I''ll take it! If we don''t find anything, we''ll take him to the prison as soon as possible. We''ll get down to business, and don''t delay our time! "


    Said the man, putting the bracelet in his arms.


    After the search, the soldier had nothing from top to bottom. He was going back with my arm. I followed him for two steps, looked up at the deputy, and suddenly my eyes were clear!


    Huh?!


    Deputy General Zhang is still looking at me. At this time, when he saw that there was light in my eyes, he was sure that I was not really stupid. I was just about to react. However, my reaction speed was much faster than that of him


    "Xiaonuo, do it!"


    I yelled. In a flash, I came to Deputy General Zhang. One of them took the ghost face flying cloud sword. The sword body twisted instantly and went through his throat like hunting poisonous snakes!


    Turning to the other side, the deputy''s chest has been pierced with a big hole. Xiaonuo stands on the horse''s back with a smile, and his right hand turns into shrem''s body and penetrates into his body.


    I looked at the army in chaos around me and couldn''t help laughing: "if it''s really good, catch the thief Catch the king first


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Chengdong square.


    There are no buildings in this place. It''s a piece of wasteland. The ground is full of sand and weeds everywhere. For one thing, the soil is loose and can''t build houses; for another thing, there is no nutrition and can''t grow things. Even weeds have to have a good vitality to grow, so they are ignored.


    Originally, few people came here, but today, for the first time, more than ten people gathered here!


    Among these ten people, the most conspicuous one is an old acquaintance! The big brother in prison!


    Even the one who scolded me as a counsellor was defined as one of the leaders. When he heard Wang shunman''s words, he came here without saying a word.


    Some of the others are also on death row, but most of them do not die.


    Of course, this crime is not to death, said that before, now escaped from prison, must die!


    So these people have some regrets in their hearts. How can they escape from prison with their brain hot? But it''s no use to go back on one''s words. It''s better to do one''s work with him, maybe bring the dead back to life?


    I came with a broken pot mentality.


    Just at this moment, the old man''s eyes, which had been staring at the ground, suddenly jumped up and yelled: "no! Be careful, everyone


    Everyone was startled. Before they knew what was going on, they heard "Hua La Hua..." around them The sound of armor!


    Then a large number of soldiers rushed over from all directions. They didn''t know where they were hiding before. At this time, all of them came and immediately surrounded the open space. With a spear in their hand, they pestled the ground and made a loud noise!


    "Bold thief! How dare you come here? I don''t know the heaven and the earth! Don''t want to live, just go back with me and get the treatment of beheading! "


    "It''s over! Is this the second brother who sold us? "


    "Don''t talk nonsense, I don''t think it''s possible!"


    "What do you do now?"


    A group of people suddenly chaos, the crowd, only one person said nothing. It''s the big brother in prison.


    Among the soldiers, Deputy General Li rode on his horse and sneered: "hum! Mob, tie it up


    "Yes


    The soldier was about to step forward when he heard the sound of horse''s hooves on the other side. It seemed that there was a cry: "fat man, I''m uncle Cao Li..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The soldiers were all in a daze. First, they had never seen such a situation before. What kind of thing came to them? Second, they Who is Uncle Li?


    Just as he knew kung fu, he saw a fast horse running like crazy on the other side. A man was wearing armor and was swayed like a grandson. He was up and down while yelling at him. Behind him, a fat man was running after him with a laugh and said, "are you nothing else? After a run, it''s a special sentenceTwo people came here one by one!


    Deputy General Li also passed by and said, "stop them!"


    The soldiers obeyed the order and rushed over immediately. The shield soldiers were in the front and the spearmen were in the back. As soon as the shield guns stood up, they turned into human form to resist the horse!


    That horse is a centurion''s war horse, and it has brains. When you look at the situation in front of you, and the pain on your buttocks is almost over, you quickly move at your feet, brake suddenly, and lift your two front hooves, just in front of the spear, and stop dangerously!


    The horse stopped, the man didn''t stop


    Shua!


    A figure rushed out in an instant, with endless curse on Uncle Li, and went straight to Deputy General Li!


    Bang!


    The speed was too fast, and Vice General Li didn''t react. He was directly knocked off the horse, and the two men turned into rolling gourds at that time.


    All the soldiers suddenly realized that Uncle Li was him!

 Chapter 412

    Poop!


    Murong Lei is fat. He flies in the air like a big shell. Who can stand it? Even though Deputy General Li was trained in martial arts, he couldn''t stand it! The one who was hit fell to the ground.


    In fact, this is really a careless move. Murong Lei has never ridden a horse. The fat monk still plays around and spanks his horse. The horse runs like crazy. How can Murong Lei control it?


    As a result, when he got here, the horse stopped all of a sudden. This man had the inertia. With such fast movement and sudden brake, he didn''t stop, and he didn''t grasp the reins in his hand, so he was thrown out directly!


    What a coincidence! Lieutenant General Li is aiming!


    On this distance, when you start, if you deviate from a little direction, even a tiny angle, you can''t bump into it in the end. It''s a coincidence that it''s not!


    When they fell like this, countless soldiers on the side suddenly realized. Ah - no wonder the boy called Uncle Li and came to find him!


    Deputy General Li had two strokes. After being hit for a while, although he was a little dizzy, he still struggled to stand up, reached for his helmet, and his eyes were a little blurred. He glared hard and said: "bold maniac! Take it for me


    The soldiers didn''t step forward, which means: we''re not involved in your family affairs!


    "Son of a bitch! Are you deaf?! How dare you not listen to me? "


    Deputy General Li saw that the crowd didn''t respond. He was furious and reached for the knife. However, he found that the waist knife had fallen off in the process of rolling.


    On the other side, just a few meters away, Murong Lei also stood up dizzy. As soon as he opened his eyes, he saw a knife in his hand


    "You Here, up


    Murong Lei reacts for a moment, reaches out his hand and draws out the knife. Facing the Deputy General Li, he also yells: "don''t be presumptuous. It''s time for you to die!"


    Vice General Li was so angry that he had such a thing coming. He knocked himself down and robbed the knife!


    "Come on! Surround me! Take down the maniac and reward him ten Liang silver! "


    The soldiers were still a little at a loss, because seeing him dressed as a soldier, they didn''t know who he was. They thought he was the enemy of Deputy General Li. But as soon as they heard that he had money, they all came to the spirit. All at once, all of them came!


    "Oh, don''t move! The sword has no eyes Seeing that the situation was not good, Murong Lei waved two swords, and some pretended to shout.


    The soldiers had seen Murong Lei. They were not afraid to see Murong Lei. The Spearman was in front of him. The spear in his hand aimed at Murong Lei immediately. The cold light in his eyes suddenly appeared. He gave a big shout and shot instantly!


    Ten spears, stabbed out in an instant!


    Murong Lei is really worried! Just after landing, I met this situation. Who should I argue with? At this time, when I saw that this group of soldiers were going to fight, I was also ruthless. With a wave of my hands, I quickly danced. In front of me, there was a virtual shadow of Tai Chi eight trigrams!


    "The stars are changing!"


    Murong Lei let out a loud shout, and his arms danced like crazy. The taijitu sword turned like a small whirlwind. As soon as the spear of the soldier standing in front of him pierced out, he suddenly felt a strong force coming, as if an invisible big hand was carrying his spear to one side!


    For a moment, the front of these people are all crooked in the past, the hands of spears brush, turn the direction, to the right side of a stab!


    Poof!


    Blood all over the place!


    Injured, but is own person!


    Ten soldiers in a circle, one stabbing one, the left stabbing one, the right stabbing one, going counter clockwise, without exception!


    Murong Lei, located in the center of the encirclement circle, is undamaged!


    Poop!


    Ten soldiers fell to the ground, each with a spear from his teammates, a face surprised to fall in the pool of blood, Murong Lei in front of him, an instant empty.


    This time, the soldiers are afraid to go forward. I don''t know what kind of ability they are using!


    Can it make them kill each other? Then the number is useless!


    All of them were afraid. Instead of going forward, they retreated one after another.


    When Li Fu Jiang saw this scene, he was infuriated and secretly scolded them for being timid and lacking in success. But at the same time, there was a trace of doubt in his heart.


    This trick I think I have.


    On the other side, the elder brother, who was standing among the prisoners, also frowned and looked at Murong Lei thoughtfully.


    However, Murong Lei didn''t see them in their eyes. He only saw the soldiers in front of him and the fear on their faces that made them very happy.


    "Come on! Who dares to come! "


    Taking advantage of the victory, Murong Lei took the first two steps, and at the same time, he gave a loud shout, which made him strong.


    The soldiers around didn''t know the truth. At that time, they all stepped back and didn''t dare to approach.


    After the prisoners saw this scene, they were all excited and began to applaud. Some good people immediately yelled: "good means! Master


    As soon as Murong Lei heard this, his nose immediately went up into the sky, and he looked lonely and elated.But the next sentence almost choked him to death: "but I think that fat man is more like a master."


    "What What? " Murong Lei was in a lurch at that time. "You''re not sick, are you! Is he blind? Is he a master? Where does he look like? "


    "Well I don''t know The man frowned and said in embarrassment. "But it just feels like..."


    Murong Lei was so angry that when he looked back, he was speechless.


    On the other hand, the fat monk put his hands together and laughed obscenely and nervously. The golden light around him was shining, and the Buddhist beads became Chinese characters and numbers around his whole body.


    66666¡­¡­


    The Buddha is a bull!


    Master


    All over the body, are such words!


    "Grass - barrage bonus!" Murong Lei scolded, turned back and looked at the soldiers. He didn''t dare to be a hero and rushed forward. He could only be a master, but he didn''t know much about it.


    The two groups just froze.


    On the other side, the fat monk is bold, or the dead pig is not afraid of boiling water, and shuttles back and forth among the crowd. The lucky one who is touched by the golden light bumps into the body protecting Buddha''s light, and is only shot away. The lucky one who is touched by the bullet curtain of Buddha''s beads has one more eye at that time!


    He is more powerful than a bullet!


    At this moment, suddenly, I heard another horse''s hooves ringing in the same direction in the distance. They all looked at it. This time, they didn''t hear anything about Uncle Li. I don''t know who was coming. When they looked carefully, it was Wang Shun!


    Not only him, but also Wang Xiaoer!


    "Here comes the second brother!"


    There was a loud cry, and the prisoners were immediately inspired. At that time, they had the backbone.


    Although some people in the canteen didn''t really deal with Wang Xiaoer, and the canteen didn''t see clearly because of the distance during the first World War, the name is like thunder! After a while, it''s all deified!


    At this time, Wang Xiaoer came! That''s basically the God of war!


    The elder brother heard that it was Wang Xiaoer, who was also interested. He looked up, but his face sank.


    The fat monk turned to look over and yelled, "I said, you are running in front of us. How can you get there?"


    Wang Shun, riding on his horse, saw that there were soldiers around him. He quickly reined in the reins and said, "nonsense! It''s like who''s going to charge you, you two. Can I catch up with you? "


    "Ha ha ha Yeah, it''s your fault. You''re running around. Why don''t you know? "


    Murong Lei: "I am special..."


    Murong Leixin said that if I could stop it, I would be very special. As for scolding Bantian street, I finally flew out and hit someone?


    Vice General Li over there has a close look. It''s true. Wang Shun and Wang Xiaoer are all here. The enemy veteran has appeared!


    "Brothers, catch Wang Xiaoer!" Deputy General Li took a knife from another soldier and waved it.


    The soldiers all responded, shooting people first, shooting horses, catching thieves first, catching the king! Take Wang Xiaoer first!


    From the nearest those immediately turn the spear, the sword and gun, is Wang Shun two people!


    Wang Shun a look, sweat all come down, they don''t know, oneself know! This is Wang Xiaoer on horseback. He''s not a fake, but he''s not that expert! Once we fight, one soldier can kill both of us!


    But also can''t shout, Wang Xiaoer''s identity needs to keep secret, once shout, afraid is to reveal!


    At this time, the fat monk and muronglei are far away from each other, and they can''t be rescued at all!


    All of a sudden, a golden light flashed in the distance, stabbing into the crowd in an instant, just like a huge stone on the surface of a lake, which set off a series of waves at that time!


    Bang!


    There was a roar, and the golden light touched the ground. At that time, it exploded. The soldiers around couldn''t dodge, and they didn''t have the strength to fight. At that time, they were bombed, and they were turned upside down!


    The horse on which Wang Shun was riding was frightened. He raised his front hooves and hissed. He almost threw the two men down. Then the hooves fell to the ground. At that time, SA Yazi ran away!


    Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang!


    Those soldiers had just been bombed, but before they could react, they were immediately knocked out by the frightened horse!


    Wang Shun sat on the horse''s back, trying to grasp the reins, but it was useless. The frightened horse couldn''t control it at all. At this time, another golden light came from the distance. Just when he thought it was going to explode, a figure suddenly appeared in the golden light.


    At the same time, in the golden light, he suddenly looked up to the sky and roared, shaking the sky and the earth with a dragon chant!


    High!


    It''s like the power of heaven!


    When Wang Shun heard the sound, his eyes turned white and his feet softened. He foamed and fell to the ground. Wang Shun and his wife fell down!


    Inborn racial repression!


    That''s a dragon!


    The golden light flashed by, and the shadow of the man came near in a moment. He was dressed in black and his sword was murderous.No one else, it''s Cheng Qianyu!


    According to the original plan, after they captured the barracks, they left LuoPeng for them to guard, while he came out to meet other people.


    Because first of all, it has to be publicized. Second, none of them has space magic weapons. They can''t take away all those weapons and armor


    There are space magic weapons in it, just me and the fat monk. He came here to meet these people and take the fat monk to the military camp.

 Chapter 413

    "I''m strangled!"


    Wang Shun fell to the ground from the horse''s back. At that time, he gave a cry of pain. He felt the pain and couldn''t get up for a long time.


    The fat monk quickly ran to him, grabbed Wang Shun, pulled him hard and pulled him up again!


    "Hold the grass! It hurts Grass


    Fat monk has nothing to do with the word "gentle", but can be used to describe it as "drag and pull". He directly met Wang Shun''s pain, which led him to scream and vomit fragrance, but he had nothing to do.


    On the other hand, while the soldiers were distracted, Murong Lei jumped out of the encirclement and came to Wang Xiaoer''s side to subdue him.


    There is a problem in it!


    In the eyes of outsiders, Wang Xiaoer is respected. Wang Shun is no more than a little man in the hands of an old man. At most, he is the first dog leg. How can he help him first? And if you help him first, then Wang Xiaoer had better not help him.


    Because it can also give them the illusion that Wang Xiaoer is powerful and doesn''t need help, but if you still go to help, there will be a problem


    In the crowd, the old man narrowed his eyes slightly and nodded.


    But the rest of the people''s attention is not here, so they don''t think much.


    Cheng Qianyu became the hero who attracted people''s attention in this behavior


    "Who''s coming?" Deputy General Li shouts and stares at Cheng Qianyu. He has found the best angle to chop. As soon as the other party has a flaw, he will do it immediately!


    He has seen that this man is not something that soldiers can deal with


    "The man who killed you." Cheng Qianyu says coldly, the golden light flows in his eyes.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are not from here, are you


    Hum!


    A stone stirs a thousand waves!


    This sentence down, nearly half of the audience, the brain suddenly a buzz!


    Cheng Qianyu''s cold face is used to, which tube is not exposed, the face does not change: "so what? What if not? The result will not change anyway. "


    "No! The result will not be the same Deputy General Li shook his head, stepped forward slightly and said, "I''ve never seen you before, and there''s no one like you in the army. If I guess correctly, you should be the third person that the Lord of the city said."


    "I''m not." Cheng Qianyu said.


    "No nonsense!"


    "No! He is not Fat monk heard this, quickly across all of a sudden, stood in front of Deputy General Li, put out a hand to stop, a serious face.


    There is a way to tell the truth! The third person is me


    "Don''t get in the way, get out of the way!" Cheng Qianyu looked at the fat monk who suddenly crossed between himself and Deputy General Li, and said in a cold voice.


    He only gags about this, but with his speechless ability, he can''t stand at the top of the fighting force. He wants him to get out of the way.


    As soon as the fat monk turned his head, he looked like he didn''t want to beat him: "ah, benefactor, what you said is not good. Buddha, I..."


    This sentence has not finished, the body back suddenly "Shua --" once! A steel knife came down with the wind!


    Deputy General Li has done it!


    Just now, the fat monk came to correct his mistake like a referee. He stood very close to him, but only a few steps away. For the general who was trained in martial arts, it was just like nothing. At this time, when he saw the fat monk turning back, he said that killing one was one! Kill this first!


    Raise a knife, while the person in front of the back to himself, a chop down!


    According to his idea, with this strength and this knife, even if the other party is not cut in half, he will surely die!


    But he was wrong about the man in front of him It''s the fat monk.


    Cheng Qianyu looks at the action of Deputy General Li behind the fat monk and smiles.


    Hate to hate, but he had to admit that the fat monk''s defense, strong!


    It''s bad luck to go down with this knife. I don''t know who it is!


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, before the blade touched the fat monk''s body, it had already triggered the protection mechanism of his Buddha light, and a powerful push "pa" was sent out!


    Even if Deputy General Li changes back to his original shape, he will have to fly backward under this power. What''s more, he is just human?


    "Bang", a figure directly flew out, speed comparable to cheetah, with a strong wind "Shua" disappeared!


    The people around didn''t react. It took two seconds to understand that there was no one in front of me!


    At this time, their skirts dancing with the wind have not yet fallen down


    The fat monk felt the abnormality in his back. When he looked back, he knew it was the guy who attacked him. At that time, he laughed: "Hey! Shameless dare to attack Buddha? I''ll screw you


    With a wave of hand, three Buddhist beads fly out in an instant!


    Bang bang!


    Three beads of Buddha drew three golden lines, which went directly through the chest and abdomen of Deputy General Li and made three blood holes! Then, he flew forward for a short time, and finally stopped in the air, standing in parallel, turning into three numbers: 666!Vice General Li, however, was pierced by three Buddhist beads, and his lungs and stomach were all injured. Suddenly, his blood poured like water and fell directly on the ground. He began to gradually return to his original shape.


    "Well! What do you say to me? Who are you with? " Fat monk recalled the beads, a lonely look of the master, curling his big mouth, arrogant everywhere.


    The soldiers around are stupid


    Deputy General Li, one of the few people in the army next only to general Ren Hao, was killed all at once?!


    And this is not the main character, is a man!


    Wang Xiaoer wants to cry without tears. In other people''s eyes, he is the eldest. It seems that he is the most powerful, but he is actually a puppet emperor! Anyone who is special can poke himself!


    Cheng Qianyu looked around and raised his sword at the right time, shouting: "those who lay down their weapons will not die!"


    At this time, the prisoners suddenly have an unprecedented blood! For a moment, the whole body is dry. I wish I could take up the knife and chop a wave to vent the damned heat!


    Who are these people in front of them? That''s a soldier! It''s a guard of high status!


    And now? They counseled in front of their own side


    Those who lay down their weapons will not die Similar words seem to have been heard when they arrested themselves. Can they still shout to them by themselves?!


    The fat monk took out his pocket and poured it on the ground. "Hualalala -" all his armor and weapons fell to the ground! In an instant, there was a metal hill in front of everyone!


    "It''s all from your boss! Take it Cried the fat monk.


    "We have taken the barracks, and there are countless new sets of equipment in the barracks, all of which are ours!" Cheng Qianyu is also in a hurry to pick up the tune.


    "Really Really? " Someone asked in a trembling voice, full of wonder.


    Cheng Qianyu took a look at him and said, "really!"


    "The army Are the barracks under attack? "


    "Yes, and the army has lost half of it. Now we are close to victory!"


    Cheng Qianyu''s words are undoubtedly a heavy blow in everyone''s heart!


    Both soldiers and prisoners were stunned.


    At the moment, regardless of identity, there is only one idea in their heart


    What will the city look like after tonight?!


    A group of escaped prisoners kill the officers and soldiers and take down the barracks. Those who occupy the magpie nest are dressed in armor. Next, there are It''s the palace city?!


    I don''t know from which generation, generations have been saying that the Lord of the city is the most noble in the world, absolutely inviolable, invincible and the king of all!


    But today, it seems that everything has changed.


    Jingle!


    I don''t know who it is. The weapon fell off and fell on the ground with a crisp sound.


    There seems to be a chain reaction, one by one soldiers are a loose hand, a steel knife spear one by one fell on the ground, constantly issued crisp sound!


    Lay down your arms in front of the rebels. As soldiers, they He has surrendered.


    Looking at this scene, Cheng Qianyu suddenly laughed and murmured, "this time, there are really rebels in the army."


    "Yes? I didn''t expect that the lies I made up at that time made you realize it. "


    A voice suddenly appeared in his ear.


    "Ah?" Cheng Qianyu was startled and quickly stepped back to see who was coming. "Brother Rui?"


    "It looks like you''ve done a good job here." I said.


    "Brother Rui, have you dealt with it over there?" Cheng Qianyu came back and asked.


    "Well, I killed two leaders first, and the rest are all mobs. Xiaonuo is holding them there. It''s just a delay. We can''t stay here longer. Go to the barracks, take the weapons and rush into the palace city! That''s our ultimate goal. "


    "Yes, I''ll take the fat man with me."


    "Well." I took a picture of him and looked to one side. Suddenly, I saw a group of people moving and furtive not far away, but they gradually came closer.


    I looked at it carefully. I couldn''t help but smile and shake my head.


    "Choose your weapon!" Murong Lei stood on the edge of the metal mountain, calling everyone to get weapons. Suddenly, he turned back and found that he had a group of prisoners behind him! And the number is more than before!


    "I''ll go! Where did it come from? " Muronglei was startled.


    "It''s all hidden around here. They didn''t dare to show up before the situation was unknown. Now that we''ve decided the overall situation, they want to come and have a bite." I said. "It''s understandable, and it''s not lack of this stuff. We have plenty, let them take it."


    I looked at the group of criminals who robbed the equipment, but shook my head, and contacted Luo Peng in my heart.


    "Luo Peng, are you OK there? Cheng Qianyu has gone back with the fat man. You can watch it. We can take it back if we can''t use it up. Armor and weapons are good things everywhere. We... ""Sir." Over there, Luo Peng suddenly interrupted me.


    "What''s the matter?" I suddenly have a look in my eyes. Although Luo Peng''s tone is just two words, I''m sure something happened!


    Sure enough, Luo Peng''s next sentence is: "I''m afraid the situation is not very good on our side..."


    Luo Peng cold face, looking at the enemy in front of.


    Ten meters in front of them, there was a man, wearing armor and holding a sword. He was one to two. He didn''t panic at all. His expression was full of disdain.


    General Ren Hao - out!

 Chapter 414

    Bang!


    Tie Ning flew out again and fell back to the ground with her weight in the air. She thrust the iron stick into the ground and rowed a few meters back. She rowed a narrow gully on the ground straight!


    "Be careful! This guy has a lot of strength


    Tie Ning stopped and pulled out the stick from the ground. Feeling the vibration above, she said with lingering fear.


    In terms of strength, he is already the best, but unexpectedly, in front of the enemy''s hands, he has no resistance ability!


    Just a sword! Actually already really so far away!


    Ren Hao stood up with his sword, and his face was still disdainful. Looking at the two enemies in front of him, he sneered.


    "You are not weak. You have taken so many moves from me. It seems that you are the leader among the anti thieves. But since it''s in my hands, I don''t want to live! " Ren Hao said in a cold voice. He took a step, opened his posture, and held the sword tightly for another minute!


    "By the way, the power of the Lord of the city is far beyond me. In terms of cultivation and combat experience, I don''t know how much higher than me! If you can''t even pass me, then you Still don''t fantasize oneself what good end, wait for you, is the disaster of extermination


    The voice just fell, from the other side, a shadow came in a flash, the big knife raised, directly cut over, a bad wind!


    "What a lot of nonsense!"


    Luo Peng, holding a steel knife in his hand, finished a shrimp in his body, hoping to gain more strength and tried his best to press it down.


    Ren HAOSI didn''t panic. He held the sword in his right hand and directly pushed it up. The body of the sword deflected and directly blocked Luo Peng''s knife!


    Luo Peng was a zombie, and his power was far greater than that of human beings. In addition, he was a bandit before he died. He was proficient in Sabre technique, but he was afraid of killing too much, so he was empty handed all the time. Today, he picked up his sabre, and he wanted to fight happily, but he met such an enemy


    "Good strength, fast speed, but still not enough to see." Ren Hao holds the sword with one hand and stands steadily, as if he just catches a branch that falls off naturally from the tree. He looks very relaxed.


    "Well?"


    Luo Peng frowned, suddenly his eyes were clear, and his body moved back.


    And the next second, that Ren Hao has been a sword cut in the past, the air are flashing a silver like moonlight, gorgeous.


    But behind this gorgeous, it is a disgusting killing intention!


    "I haven''t met an opponent like you for a long time. Although I''m still a little weak, I can do two moves with me. Come on!"


    Maybe he felt the power of Luo Peng and Tie Ning. He also became excited. With a movement at his feet, the whole person quickly flew out and went straight for Luo Peng!


    "Luo Peng, be careful!"


    Tie Ning only had time to shout a word. Even before he finished the sentence, which was only four words, Ren Hao had already reached the rear of Luo Peng, and still kept his sword action in his hand.


    Miso -


    buzz!


    With a flash of silver, the knife on Luo Peng''s hand broke into two pieces! The first half of the paragraph is on the ground, and the second half, which is still in hand, is constantly shaking and making a slight hum.


    But at the same time, Luo Peng''s cheek, also many a wound!


    He''s a zombie! In addition to strong, invulnerability, steel is also their characteristics!


    But today, these two characteristics are easily broken by the same person


    "Cut! Rags Luo Peng scolded bitterly, threw the knife on his hand on the ground, let it be together with his other half, looked back at Ren Hao coldly.


    The knife in his hand is just a soldier''s waist knife that he took casually from the armory. Although it''s steel, it''s nothing more than ordinary goods. When you meet a sword like Ren Hao, you are vulnerable.


    Luo Peng asked himself that he had not yet reached the level where plants, trees, bamboo and stone can be used as swords For the degree of Dao, if you want to give full play to your strength, you must take a precious Dao!


    But unfortunately, there is no


    "Ah - I''ll help you!"


    Behind him, Tie Ning also picked up the iron bar and ran over. With a wave of his hands, the iron bar whirled in his hands, bringing out black shadows and rushing at Ren Hao!


    "Death --!"


    Tie Ning roared and smashed down with a stick, which made her sink vigorously! Ren Hao was not in a hurry. His eyes were fixed. He raised his sword to parry. He caught his stick steadily. In an instant, a stream of air shook him out. It was like a bell in an ancient temple!


    "Now!" Tie Ning shouts.


    Luo Peng didn''t have a weapon, but he did. Ren Hao''s sword was under his control, so Luo Peng could fight him empty handed!


    Although he won''t win with two strikes and one, the enemy is strong and urgent, and he can''t care much. Luo Peng makes a move at his feet, rushes directly, and takes the lead in fighting with a straight fist.


    That Ren Hao is really a character, with one enemy two unexpectedly does not fall behind! He took one hand and held the sword with one hand to resist Tie Ning, while the other hand grasped the sword directly!Bang!


    Hold Luo Peng''s right hand firmly!


    Its speed, its strength, its reaction ability, its combat experience! It''s amazing


    Ren Hao grabs Luo Peng''s fist and immediately has the next move. I saw him tilt, shake his right hand, swing open Tie Ning, left arm force, grasp Luo Peng''s fist directly grabbed him, at the same time, body together, fly up a foot, feet forward and back, is kicking in Luo Peng''s flank!


    Pop!


    With a light sound, as Ren Hao''s hand loosened, Luo Peng''s body flew as fast as an off-line kite, and the wind was very strong


    On the other side, Tie Ning was swung by him. He also reacted quickly. Catching up with him, he swung the stick and smashed it!


    At this time, Ren Hao had already landed on his feet and stood firm again. When he heard the wind behind him, he bowed his head, turned back, raised his sword and Dang -! He catches Tie Ning''s attack again.


    But this time, he was the only one in front of him. After taking the stick, Ren Hao turned his wrist, turned defense into attack, and split it with a sword.


    Tie Ning holds up the stick with both hands and blocks the sword. There is a black vibration on Hunyuan mountain shaking stick, like a TV screen with bad signal.


    And the next moment, Ren Hao lifted his sword, raised his leg, and directly kicked him in the abdomen!


    Putong -!


    Tie Ning can''t fight hard. This abdomen is a soft place. Where can he hold his foot? He flew directly to the ground and made several turns on the ground before he stopped.


    That forehead, cold sweat "Shua" came out, lying on the ground for a long time did not stand up, stomach like a small knife, viscera drilling so painful!


    Haixia ancient city, the combat effectiveness of the gap is very wide! Otherwise, it''s a master like the black robed man and Ren Hao, or It''s all rubbish.


    Chengdong square, because of our victory, more and more prisoners arrived here. Basically, those who have not been arrested have come. It seems that there are some more of them. They seem to have been fleeing before and joined our team


    I didn''t put down the soul curse on the soldiers who surrendered. They love to serve and never obey. They love to betray and never betray. I don''t stay here for a long time and I don''t plan to build my own army here. After I leave, they will do what they want.


    Wang Shun and his family are the only ones who want to take them to the land


    I think so, suddenly in front of a flash, a closer look, but someone stood in front of me.


    It''s the big brother.


    "You''re Wang Xiaoer, right?"


    His first words almost choked me to death!


    "Cough! Cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough cough


    "You can''t cheat me. Although Wang Xiaoer''s face is right, his momentum doesn''t match at all. It''s just two people. It''s you. Although you''re not even the same in figure and appearance, you''re one in a million."


    "You You have a lot of vision. I''m really aggressive, talented, majestic and domineering. But you also said that my appearance doesn''t match. How do you think it''s me? " I threw out several idioms at a time and boasted about myself with a shy face. It''s not easy for someone to praise me, but I can''t enjoy it?


    The guy directly ignored my shameless face and said: "your appearance does not match, but you have the means to change. After all, you are from outside."


    "Cough..."


    Once, almost choked to death by him!


    "You, how do you..."


    "I''m a prisoner of death penalty. When they two came, I was not at the front, but I was also at the front. How could I forget such a characteristic person? They all respect you. The Lord of the city also said that there is a third person. Who are you


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Am I right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well I was silent for a moment and sighed. "Yes, you''re right. Besides Wang Shun, you''re the first one. I told him about Wang Shun. You''re the only one who can see it. You''re amazing. It seems that force is not the only way to be the leader of a cell. "


    "Thank you very much. I''m honored." He said in a low voice.


    I took a look at him and said, "tell me your name."


    "My name is Ji long." He said.


    "Do you want to go outside?"


    "I don''t want to."


    "Well?"


    "I just want to follow you. If you are outside, I will follow you. If you want to stay here, I will stay here." Ji long looked at me and said in a flat tone.


    "Hiss..." I took a slight breath, frowned at him and said, "why? Because if you commit the death penalty, you will surely die? "


    "Isn''t everyone here? But I decided to follow you, not because of this, but because I think you are very different. It will definitely be a good choice to follow you. "


    "Roar?" I picked my eyebrows, looked at him with great interest, and said with a smile, "if it wasn''t for the fact that I already know you a little bit, I would think you are a sycophantic dog, but obviously, you are not.""Do you want me to stay?"


    "Yes, but it''s very likely that I won''t be around. I''m ambitious and I won''t keep people around me."


    "It''s natural." Ji Long nodded and said lightly.


    "Good! I''ll take it. Go to your family. When things are over here, you and Wang Shun''s family will go to the land with me! "


    "Yes."

 Chapter 415

    Whoosh!


    Another broken knife flew in the past. As usual, Ren Hao waved his sword directly, deflected the flying broken knife, and calmly looked at the enemy in front of him.


    Luo Peng is about five meters away from him. On the ground in front of his feet are several steel knives that have been cut into two sections. The positions of the incisions are not the same, and the lengths are different. But without exception, the incisions are smooth, and they are made with one sword.


    Tie Ning stood behind Ren Hao, also about five meters away, clubbing on the ground with a stick, supporting her body, half arched, sweating heavily.


    It''s been several minutes since the beginning of the battle. The two men can''t defeat the enemy in front of them!


    No, maybe his enemy has not used his real skills. He Still playing.


    Luo Peng picked up a broken knife again. From the beginning of the war to now, all the knives he took out of the armory have been cut off. He can''t go again. Only Tiening is left. It''s really not sure what will happen!


    "Go


    Luo Peng reaches in and throws the broken knife like a dart. But in Ren Hao''s eyes, it''s just a slow motion. He sweeps his sword in front of him. With a light sound, the broken knife flies to another direction and falls on the ground, covered with dust.


    If there is a sword


    Luo Peng thinks like this, in the heart is full of is unwilling.


    Tie Ning''s weapon is not ordinary, but she is not strong enough. If she died here today, she would not be able to swallow it anyway!


    It''s a pity that I am a zombie without soul and soul. Even if I die, I can''t become a ghost. Once I die, I can only disappear in the world with this resentment.


    At this time, Tie Ning behind him suddenly gave a loud drink, and a strong force burst out all over his body. He directly pulled up the iron stick and rushed to him with a big step. He swung his arms and ran to his body with a stick!


    The reason why he didn''t hit the head was that he tried in a previous fight. This guy''s speed and reaction ability were extremely fast. Last time he aimed at his head and hit him, but he bowed his head to avoid him. So this time, he chose not so many trunks.


    But this time, Ren Hao I didn''t want to hide.


    Tie Ning had a big drink before she shot. This was not a sneak attack routine. Naturally, Ren Hao had been prepared. He turned back and swung a semicircle with his right hand. At the end of the semicircle, he went up with his left hand, held the sword with both hands and cut it directly!


    Dang!


    Hum, hum, hum!


    A loud noise, followed by endless hum, Tie Ning only felt numb hands, wrist and tiger head are sour and painful!


    This time, the other side has both hands, and the strength is no more than before!


    Ren Hao, without hesitation, flew directly to his arms instead of his body. Pa -! Tie Ning was numb by the shock. He kicked her and immediately swung her left hand out. At that time, she revealed her chest!


    No!


    Tiening''s secret way is not good, but he has nothing to do. His arms were numb. His left arm had just been kicked away, and his right arm was holding an iron bar. At this time, he was falling slowly. There was no way to resist. It was too late to retreat


    "Go to hell!" Ren Hao gave a big drink and raised his right hand. The sword was cold, just like the call of death. He cut it down!


    With this distance, plus his strength, a sword will surely die!


    And at this time, a golden light from the distance "Shua" flying over! Then a figure came in a flash!


    Ren Hao was about to drop his sword. Suddenly, he felt a sense of crisis in his heart. He turned his sword and blocked the golden light. At the same time, he cut it with a sword. The silver light curved the moon!


    Shua!


    As soon as Cheng Qianyu arrived, he suddenly saw a silver crescent shaped sword in front of him. He was surprised and quickly resisted it with a black knife. He took the sword, but his body still couldn''t stop backward, and his feet made two long grooves on the ground.


    Tie Ning''s feet move, instantly back, away from Ren Hao, with his body against the iron bar, shaking his arms, want to quickly relieve numbness.


    On the other side, Luo Peng has rushed up, holding a broken knife in his hand and cutting it out horizontally. Where is Ren Hao afraid of this? A direct sword body, block the blade, arm a fall, with the right elbow pressure Luo Peng''s arm, a homeopathy, push back Luo Peng, followed by a sword cut!


    Pop!


    Not far away, a Golden Whip quickly hit, directly wrapped around his sword, organized his action, Luo Peng also took the opportunity to jump away.


    As soon as Ren Hao turned around, a fat bald man stood not far behind him, with a playful face and a golden whip in his hand.


    The fat monk shook his wrist, took back the whip, and turned it into a string of Buddhist beads.


    Or This is originally a string of Buddhist beads, but it has just become a long whip.


    Fat monk''s beads are absolutely the best magic weapon. Their characteristics can only be described as "omnipotent"!


    At this time, Ren Hao was surrounded by four people. Tie Ning, Luo Peng, Cheng Qianyu and Pang monk were on one side and surrounded the enemy general from front to back.Ren Hao looked at the four people around him without fear. Instead, he said with a smile: "I''m feeling a little bored. Although these two people have some strength, they will be tired after a long fight. Just want to end it, hey! Two more. Good. Let''s fight a little longer. "


    "Don''t you worry about our big army taking over Miyagi? Are you still playing here? " The fat monk said, shaking the beads. He didn''t know where his courage and face came from. He said that other people only know how to play.


    "I said, if you can''t win me, you can''t win the Lord of the city. Just look at your strength. The one you lead is not a powerful role. If you love to die, you can die. Anyway It''s just more cemeteries. It doesn''t take up space. It will be gone in half a year. "


    Ren Hao said, flashed a cold light in his eyes, suddenly moved at his feet and made a bold move!


    For a moment, Tie Ning, Luo Peng and Cheng Qianyu all set out to rush to Ren Hao. Only the fat monk was still throwing the Buddhist beads, as if it was none of his business. He stood aside and watched the play.


    On the other side, at the gate of Miyagi


    "Kill --!"


    The soldiers guarding in front of the door were sweating one by one, their eyes were shaking, and their breath was heavier than usual.


    In front of them, there was a flood like army, all dressed in armor and weapons, all dressed up like water, but everyone knew that these people Not friendly!


    They are anti thieves! An unprecedented rebel!


    "Brothers! Stick to the palace city and don''t let the anti thief rush in! "


    "Yes


    All the soldiers cried, the next moment, the enemy has arrived!


    Shua!


    The ghost face flying cloud sword instantly turns into a long white snake, shuttling through the crowd, greedily devouring life. Xiaonuo just came back in time, using his ability, or turning into a long rope, tightening their bodies, or learning from my sword, rushing into the charge!


    Bi long, who had been called back by me for a long time, also joined the fight. With the help of its ghost characteristics, he killed the enemy invisibly, just like entering the realm of no one!


    For a time, the rest of us didn''t have to fight, and the scene had already formed a one-sided situation.


    Inside the palace city, the black robed man stood behind the throne with his back to the gate. In front of him, there was a dark room, which was blocked by a thick curtain.


    At this time, a man ran in from the gate. He was in a hurry. As soon as he got to the main hall, he fell to the ground and simply knelt down and cried: "Lord, the enemy has hit the gate! Brothers, I can''t hold on! Please do it, Lord! "


    The man in black turned his back to him and did not speak.


    "Even if the Lord of the city doesn''t fight, please allow us to fight with ourselves. We really can''t resist their attack!" Cried the man.


    The man in black froze and said in a cold voice: "waste! How can hundreds of soldiers resist more than one hundred rebels? All right! It seems that those foreign guys should have been involved. It''s better to catch them all! Go ahead and fight with yourself. "


    "Yes! Thank you, Lord! "


    The soldier got the order and was overjoyed. He stood up quickly and ran out in a hurry. While he was running, he cried out: "Lord of the city, you have orders. Show your fight! Show your own fighting


    The soldier ran to the door, the voice spread to the ears of the people outside the door, the soldiers heard a sudden joy, a big drink, arms suddenly changed back to the original shape!


    According to the law here, the fight between the same people, even if there is a man-made rebellion, can not show the original form. Only when someone shows the original form first, can he show the original form. This is the story in front of the Wangji hotel.


    Today, it''s an exception!


    In fact, it''s not an exception, because their enemies They are not of the same race.


    In an instant, the appearance of the monster appeared in front of us again, but this time it was not just a few or a dozen, but hundreds of monsters!


    "This is what they saw..." I looked at the scene of the demons, and gave a sigh of admiration.


    At the beginning, when the two divers came, they were in despair and fear!


    With only two people, facing more than ten times, a hundred times more monsters! What kind of scene is this?


    After several battles, the whole life was ruined What is it for?!


    I looked at these monsters in front of me, closed my eyes, breathed a deep breath, and then opened my eyes, with indifference in my eyes.


    "Kill."


    I light mouth, hand sword, the first rushed up.


    Inside the palace city, the black robed man looked at the room in front of him with a sneer on his mouth. There was a faint voice of biological activity around him, as if the beast was roaring, longing for blood and killing!


    "No, wait a minute. It''s not time for you to show up. When they come in, let them see you." The man in Black said with a smile, his eyes full of tenderness, as if looking at his own children.


    In the air, it seemed that there was a roar similar to that of a wild animal. It was a response to him. And in front of the curtain, the figure shakes, there is the sound of armor collision."You go first. There''s no need to dress like this. Show yourself. Last time those guys ran away, they even dare to come. This time, I''ll let them stay in this undead city forever!"

 Chapter 416

    Outside the palace, the fighting continued.


    With their transformation into the original form, their combat effectiveness has been greatly improved, and their strength and speed can not be compared with those of human soldiers before. Although they still can''t win us, our progress has been delayed in an instant!


    "Come on! You also quickly change back to the original fighting I yell, and a sword to kill a monster, take a step forward, a point in the past, Fengming sword out in a flash!


    Facts have proved that if these monsters meet with ordinary human beings, they are basically invincible, and human beings must be doomed! But if it''s a mage like us, then they can''t get along at all!


    Where Fengming sword passed, there was a howl. In the scream, countless monsters lost their arms and legs, spattered with blood, fell to one side, rolled in pain, and suddenly a road came out in front of them!


    "Now, rush in!" I raise my sword and shout.


    At this time, the prisoners behind me and the soldiers who were forced to follow us changed back to their original shape, but their clothes were different from those of the soldiers.


    As I said before, if they don''t kill them, but they take the initiative to change back to their original shape, then they will have one more piece of clothing, which is very thin and doesn''t affect their fighting to the greatest extent. It''s convenient and enjoyable when they move.


    After the soldiers in front of me changed back to their original shape, they were all dressed in blue and gray cloth, which is the same with the unity. But the people behind me were all dressed in black, as if they had been negotiated.


    Is this dress


    "Jilong, what''s the matter with your clothes?" For a moment, I was curious and asked Ji long, who was not far from me.


    "Well This is what we change. It''s like when we become human, we bring our own clothes. When we change back, we also change our own clothes. " Ji Long naturally said.


    "But why? Is it used to distinguish identities, as it is now? " I asked again.


    "no, as like as two peas." I just told them that if we had changed clothes before, they would have been identical.


    "That''s because..."


    "Because we are very shy, we can''t go out without clothes." What Ji Long said is straightforward and serious.


    I: "I''m not..."


    You are really a group face!


    I guess it''s because you can''t maintain the spell when you die, otherwise you have to get a suit to cover yourself when you die!


    As I thought about it, I rushed inside with the crowd. Muronglei and others cooperated very well. They quickly stood beside the empty road and began to attack the enemies on both sides, so as not to let them block the road again and let us enter smoothly.


    But at this time, in front of us, the door which looked very heavy suddenly opened, and not only opened a seam, but suddenly opened!


    "Be careful!" I yelled quickly. Before I could hear it, I saw a group of monsters in gray blue cloth roaring out of the room!


    All of a sudden, it seemed that there was a black wave in front of us, which directly came over! Monsters vie with each other, as if we are delicious dishes waiting for them to enjoy!


    "Withdraw!"


    As soon as I spread my arms, I forced the crowd to step back. In front of me, there was a loud bang! Huge waves are on the ground, cracks appear on the floor steps, big waves are broken into countless "spray", every drop of spray is a monster, after dispersing, immediately open teeth and claws, pounce on us.


    "What''s going on?" I looked at the enemy who suddenly appeared out of thin air in front of me and frowned. I didn''t expect that there were so many enemies in the palace city before!


    That''s good. The number of the front door has doubled, which is equivalent to that of the enemy!


    "This is The guard of the city Lord? " Ji long looked at the monster in front of him and said in a deep voice.


    But obviously, he also had doubts, which proved that he also saw these guys for the first time.


    "It''s the guard of the Lord of the city! The guard of the Lord of the city has come to help us! Brothers, kill! Kill these anti thieves


    "Kill --!"


    With the arrival of reinforcements, all our previous advantages were lost. Those guys who were outside the door immediately gathered their spirits and rushed with those who were in the door. Their scale was bigger than that at the beginning!


    "Attention, everyone, these guys should not be easy to provoke!" I said warily, looking at a member of the guard who had already rushed to his side in front of me, I cut him down with a sword and tried their strength first.


    Then, I saw this guy''s teeth were cold and fierce I killed him with a sword


    Me:


    Are you kidding me?!


    I thought it was very good. It''s not very good!


    "No, wait! Is this the guard army? It''s reasonable that the same team as the imperial army should be the strongest one. It seems that it''s no different from them. No, it''s not as good as them... "I watched as an inexplicable guard rushed out and was knocked down by a big ear post of Murong Lei. I covered my cheek and didn''t get up for a long time. I felt that my world outlook was distorted


    Why is the army directly under the supreme power so weak?! You all went through the back door!


    Ji long is also confused. Looking at the scene in front of him, he is stunned: "hen --"


    but in any case, the weak opponent is a good thing for us. Hurry up, cut the mess quickly and go forward bravely!


    Although the number of them has increased, their strength has not been improved. The soldiers have also seen that their reinforcements are also such virtues. Their enthusiasm has gone down again. Under the negative situation, their combat effectiveness has dropped even lower, and they are easily killed by our side.


    So, the previous scene was staged again. I held the sword and took the lead. Xiaonuo took the lead in attack and control, Bi Longshen was in the ghost, and Murong Lei assisted.


    Wang Shun, Ji long and others led a group of prisoners to follow our steps and rush forward, and immediately they rushed up half the steps. Then, I looked inside the gate and rushed out a lot of monsters


    I tried to cut it again. It was still the same. The other side had no resistance and was easily killed by me


    I''m so special!


    What kind of guards are you?! The most powerful force in the legend is not due to the large number of people!


    "They How many people are there? " I asked.


    "We don''t know, we only know that there is such a team, but how many people Maybe only the Lord himself knows. " Ji Long said with a black face, obviously, he was also troubled by their sea of people tactics.


    "Keep fighting..." I rubbed my temple and said helplessly. I picked up my sword and charged again.


    Inside the palace, the black robed man stood in front of the curtain room with a sneer on his face. From time to time, some monsters lifted the curtain, came out from inside, and began to move towards the gate to the battlefield.


    And just as they lifted the curtain, they could vaguely see that there was a white light inside, still Endless figure!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the barracks


    Dang!


    Ren Hao cuts off Tie Ning with a sword, and then steps forward. The point of his sword shines on Cheng Qianyu''s abdomen and stabs him!


    Cheng Qianyu''s wulongzhan gold Sabre has become the pattern of daguandao. He holds the sabre pole in both hands, sweeps in front of him, hits Pian Ren Hao''s sword, and then jumps away. The sabre talks about a circle, and then directly cuts it!


    When the sword fell to the ground, the blade hit the ground. At that time, it cut out a long gully in the land! A black and gold chop directly to Ren Hao!


    Ren Hao has rich experience in fighting. His horizontal sword in front of him blocks the light of the sword. The black light is scattered everywhere. It seems that there is a black and gold fireworks. Then Ren Hao turns around in the air and cuts down with his sword. The Silver Crescent Moon reappears and flies straight to chengqianyu!


    "Ah Cheng Qianyu gave a big drink, and his eyes glared. Two golden lights came out of his pupils and hit the moon firmly. At the same time, the two attacks turned into starlight and flew out. A strong airflow spread outward, and Cheng Qianyu stepped back.


    Ren Hao fell to the ground, looked around with a smile, and said: "three dozen and one can''t help me, where on earth do you come from the courage?"


    With that, he looked up at the fat monk who had been standing on the wall without any action. He was also floating. He directly waved and cried, "why don''t you join us! So timid, dare to rebel? "


    "Ha?" The fat monk frowned and pointed to himself: "you say me?"


    "Nonsense! Who else can I say? "


    "Ah, Buddha, I have the virtue to live a good life. If I do it, I''m afraid you''ll burp a bear!" The fat monk took the rosary beads from his neck and swayed his head in his hands, pretending to be a master.


    "Well! Big talk Ren Hao sneers and suddenly makes a move. The target is Tie Ning.


    Luo Peng and Cheng Qianyu both went to the rescue immediately, but the speed was not as fast as Ren Hao. Ren Hao''s sword made Tie Ning''s arms numb. Then he kicked him out with a whip. As soon as he turned around, the horizontal sword knocked Cheng Qianyu''s knife away, and at the same time, he kicked it back, kicking it in Luo Peng''s abdomen.


    "Well!" Luo Peng snorts and flies backward. Ren Hao turns around in the air and pounces on a thousand fields. The sword is cold and smashes down!


    Cheng Qianyu can only hold the knife with both hands to resist. As soon as the blade touches the handle, Cheng Qianyu''s hands feel numb. Then the muscles on his arms are also in severe pain. He is short and his feet fall into the ground for three minutes!


    Boom!


    Dust!


    In the distance, the fat monk shook his head helplessly and said, "it''s the biggest mistake you''ve made in your life to dare to challenge the Buddha."


    With a wave of his hand, he threw the beads out directly!


    Ren Hao Yu Guang glances at it and doesn''t care. He kicks Cheng Qianyu away at his feet and puts his sword in front of him, trying to block it.In his eyes, the strength of this time is certainly not as good as that of the previous three people, so he did not pay attention to it, but this collision, he really suffered!


    Pa -!


    The rosary beads with golden Buddha''s light hit his sword hard. At that time, he felt that a strong force was coming, which he could not fight against. He flew out of control and hit the wall behind him heavily. He broke a hole in the wall and fell on the outside!


    Cheng Qianyu and the other three looked at Ren Hao lying on the street outside and the hole in the human shape on the wall of the courtyard.


    "Why? Why bother? Today I will teach you a lesson: don''t be too arrogant in front of people with their own lights


    With that, the fat monk waved his arms, and the body protecting Buddha light was excited. At that time, there was a golden light!


    The fat monk opened his fingers and looked at Ren Hao, who was struggling to get up in front of him.


    "Climb for me!"


    Hands "suddenly" press down!

 Chapter 417

    "Climb for me!"


    Fat monk a big drink, both hands suddenly press down!


    Ren haogang just got up, and suddenly he felt bad. He looked up and saw that with the fat monk''s hands pressing down, the Buddha''s beads floating in the air on the top of the head dropped instantly, which was the starting style of painting the earth as a prison!


    Of course, he doesn''t know what kind of skill it is, but it''s definitely not fun! I was the first one to tumble. I went beyond the confines of the prison and came back from the big hole in the wall!


    The rosary fell to the ground, closed a lonely, empty inside, no one.


    It''s the first time that I''ve failed to draw a picture!


    "Oh, I have some skills. I think dogs are inferior to human eyes." The fat monk put his right palm on his eyebrows as a shed, and said with exaggerated eyes and mouth. In his words, he had to hurt him.


    "Well! So much for each other Ren Hao landing, hate hate said, eyes more light Piao Piao Piao around the other three people, slightly narrowed his eyes.


    For him, at present, among the four people, only one in the town has made him feel a sense of crisis!


    The other three No matter what!


    Thinking of this, Ren Hao suddenly set his eyes, leaped out of his toes, held the sword in his right hand, pressed the body of the sword close to his left shoulder, and made a bold move to split it!


    Cheng Qianyu and other three people move him. I''m afraid someone will be left alone. They rush to think of him, but they can''t open their eyes. They stop in a hurry. A sense of crisis surges up in their hearts!


    Without hesitation, the three men immediately reacted and quickly protected their weapons in front of them. Luo Peng was unarmed and could only bow down and protect his face and chest with his arms, hoping to avoid this.


    Ren Hao''s hand, the sword from the left shoulder straight row to the right, a silver chop suddenly appeared!


    This time, it''s not as simple as a half moon or a crescent moon.


    This time, it was a chopping like a horseshoe!


    Full of three-quarters of the length of the circle, its attack range, directly includes the position of the three people!


    Cheng Qianyu and others are shaken by the silver light, and fall into a temporary blindness. They can''t see things. However, Cheng Qianyu has a different golden pupil. His eyes have stronger endurance and recovery ability than the other two people. He takes the lead to react. When he opens his eyes, he sees a huge attack coming to him!


    No hesitation! Cheng Qianyu swings his sword with both hands. The golden sword of Wu Long Zhan swings like a wheel. He splits directly. The color of Black Gold surges, leaving a virtual shadow in the air. Then a sound of dragon appears out of thin air. Before the blade, a dragon head looms!


    Oolong Zhanjin Dao, originally the incarnation of oolong, absorbed the power of flying dragon during his trip to Yunzhou. Although the dragon blood on it is weak, it can not be called a supplement. Cheng Qianyu and Wulong Zhanjin Dao share the power with blood!


    At this critical moment, Cheng Qianyu cuts off, and the power of the dragon clan is released instantly. A dragon''s head is shot out like a * * and bumps on the silver chop!


    Boom!


    The sound of the explosion came, and the dragon head collided with the horseshoe, and the jade was burned, but the chopping was not so simple. The middle part was broken, but there was no loss at both ends.


    In short, Cheng Qianyu''s knife just cut the big semicircle in half. He was in the middle, and he escaped a disaster. However, Tie Ning and Luo Peng on the left and right sides still wanted to receive the threat of chopping!


    "Be careful!"


    Cheng Qianyu yells, but it''s too late.


    Although the chopping blow in front of him was broken, the impact of the explosion still acted on him. Just as he cried out, the impact had shaken him out. If you want to save those two people again, you will have more than your heart and less than your strength.


    They didn''t have eye skills, and they haven''t recovered their vision yet, but they can hear Cheng Qianyu''s cry and get ready.


    Tie Ning holds the weapon of the magic weapon in her hands, and holds the stick in her hands to push it up quickly, blocking a chopping attack. Luo Peng bows down a bit. It looks like he''s squatting on the ground. You''re here to take a shit


    However, there is no way to do it. He has no good weapon to protect his body, and the Zombie''s body can''t stop Ren Hao''s sword, so he can only avoid its edge.


    Obviously, he was lucky, because the chopping was cut by Cheng Qianyu, and the way to him shifted. He lifted it up a bit, and he arched to escape. The silver chopping just flew over his head!


    Click!


    The silver sword cut down on the wall of the courtyard and made a big hole in the wall.


    Luo Peng, who was attacked by the wind pressure when chopping, couldn''t stand still and was taken backward. On the other side, Tie Ning couldn''t stop its power and flew backwards.


    Although they all fell behind, fortunately, no one was injured, which is a good thing.


    Cheng Qianyu is thinking about this. Suddenly, a dark shadow rushes past him. When he looks at it, it''s Ren Hao!


    While the three are defeated, Ren Hao has rushed over, and exceeds the position of Cheng Qianyu to the fat monk!This is looking for bad luck


    Ren Hao, with a fierce color on his face, raised his hand and cut the fat monk with a silver crescent moon.


    The fat monk was not afraid at all. He raised his right hand. In his hand, he was holding a small Buddha bead string that had been hanging on his wrist. It was the thing that suppressed dahonglian before. The Buddha light on it was like a wall of light, like a shield of the God of war.


    Dang!


    The crescent moon fell on the wall of light, and suddenly it turned into a little silver light


    On the other hand, the fat monk doesn''t move his feet or shake his body, as if nothing happened.


    He is very calm here. Ren Hao is so angry


    How many times?! How many attacks are useless to him! As a long time no opponent, in addition to his own king is invincible people, this is a great face!


    Ren Hao was so worried that he trembled all over. The sword in his hand was making a slight Weng Ming. He looked up at the fat monk, and his teeth were almost biting off. He squeezed his voice from the root of his teeth: "good! You have seed


    With a wave of his right hand, the sword was thrown out by him!


    This is not a simple throwing sword, visible to the naked eye, that sword seems to turn into a streamer, and fiercely towards the fat monk, which is similar to my flowing meteorite fall!


    The fat monk also frowned, holding the Buddhist beads in his hand, threw them directly into the sky and said, "close up!"


    All of a sudden, this string of Buddhist beads turned into a long rope, just like a boa constrictor hunting, directly circling on it, twining the silver light, strangling it hard, and then throwing it back.


    Pop!


    The hilt of the sword falls into the hands of the fat monk, and the long rope will bring the bead of Buddha down the body of the sword to his wrist.


    A good weapon, let him take it!


    "Hey, hey, thank you." Fat monk shameless, angry to death, said a thank you to Ren Hao, conveniently put the sword into his pocket.


    There, Ren Hao couldn''t be more angry. With a flash of his arms, his body suddenly became bigger and his appearance began to change, showing his original shape!


    His prototype, compared with the rest of the people, is simply outstanding!


    Other monsters are similar in height, but he is a few meters tall. Just a sharp claw is about the size of a person. His body is no longer a thin cloth, but like a golden soft armor. He is as thin as a cicada''s wing, and is extremely light. He doesn''t delay his action at all!


    "My God!" The fat monk looked up at the sudden appearance of the behemoth, his eyes were full of fear. The shadow of the guy covered himself and the ground beside him.


    The fat monk looked up and wanted to sing "ah, Lasso - that''s Qing..." Keke, it''s on the stage!


    The monster looked at the fat monk, his eyes almost burst out of fire, and directly hit the fat monk''s big bald head with one claw!


    Pop!


    Before his paws reach the fat monk, a golden light diffuses out in a round shape, directly rebounding Ren Hao''s attack.


    Ren Hao did not stand firm, this is so powerful, directly back a few steps, shaking sand all over the sky.


    The fat monk stood in the same place with a disheartened face, stretched out his hand to pull the dust on his body, and cried with a mournful face: "you don''t care! Destroy the environment! There''s no public conscience --! "


    Ren Hao is really angry. At this moment, regardless of his dignity, accomplishments and consequences, he looks up to the sky and roars. A warm current is surging in his abdomen. Pink patterns can be seen on his skin. They begin to rise from his abdomen and spread to his chin!


    Fat monk saw this scene, nodded: "well, this is the color of a fierce man."


    As soon as the voice fell, Ren Hao lowered his head and opened his mouth. A pink ray shot out directly!


    "Damn it! Godzilla


    Fat monk just had time to shout a word, then was lifted out by the pink light!


    His Buddha light is absolutely defensive, but it is not rooted.


    In other words, he is like an invincible rock, which can''t be blasted, broken or penetrated, but he can move his position as long as he has a huge impact.


    Now, this red light did not pierce his defense, but it flew him out.


    "Er..." The fat monk snorted and shook his hands. The Buddhist beads turned into a shield in front of him. In the shield, the Buddhist characters slowly rotated and began to appear in Sanskrit!


    Ren Hao stood with a big mouth. The pink rays continued continuously. At the end of the ray, like an arrow, he struggled against the fat monk''s shield, and the two forces were consumed.


    Finally, Ren Hao''s strength was not enough. The light column became thinner. Then, it began to be illusory. Finally, only the light fog like ribbon and gauze towel disappeared!


    And he himself, it seems, is a lot weaker in a moment.The fat monk suddenly felt that it was not right. He fixed his eyes and saw that the front of the pillar of light was not the same as its whole body. It was the light of mana condensation, but a bead!


    This is Nathan!


    Why didn''t Ren Hao use this before! It''s because the source of his strength is in the inner alchemy. If he uses it rashly, it will damage his vitality!


    Just like now, after using it, it seems that it has been hollowed out and has no strength.


    Kidney deficiency, often in Cough, off topic!


    Ren Hao ends his attack, and Neidan, who is regarded as an arrow, wants to return.


    Who is the fat monk? That''s the ancestor who didn''t take advantage! Come all come, that still can let you go back?! No!


    Raise a hand a move, shout: "go!"


    The painting outside the courtyard is a prison, moving a position in the air, click! It''s falling down again!


    This time, Ren Hao didn''t have the physical strength to turn out ahead of time, and was directly locked in the light wall. At this time, Neidan came back.


    Click.


    Ren Hao in the light wall looks at Neidan, who is blocked outside the light wall and can''t get in. Suddenly, his face turns black

 Chapter 418

    Click!


    The pink nedan bumps into the wall of Buddha light, and then he can''t move any more


    Inside the light wall, Ren Hao''s face turned black when he saw this scene. What''s this special thing?!


    He suddenly felt that when he fought with the fat monk, he had a deep sense of powerlessness. The gap in strength was second, mainly in thought


    I feel like the person opposite No, normal people!


    For these operations, none of them looked like a decent man. This is so crazy!


    Ren Hao was so angry that he trembled all over his body. He controlled Neidan to turn around and tried 360 degrees. He found that the Buddha light was really special. There was no gap left. He couldn''t get in at all. Looking up, he couldn''t see the end. He didn''t know when to fly to the limit.


    Tried several times and it didn''t work. Ren Hao is really worried. He doesn''t worry that his inner elixir will be taken away like that sword. But the problem is that if inner elixir is not in the body for a long time, his foundation will be damaged!


    At that time, even if you kill all four of them, your foundation will be damaged, and you will get twice the result with half the effort, or even make no progress!


    Although it is, now I am the second master of undead City, no one can catch up with me, and I can''t catch up with the city master all my life, but it''s hard to stop!


    Ren Hao bangs his claws against the light wall, but it doesn''t work at all. It''s not so easy to break.


    The fat monk looked at it, pinched his waist with both hands and laughed: "OK! Do you want to run away when you are in my hands? I''ll take your little glass bead, too! "


    The fat monk said, with a swing of his right hand, the string of Buddhist beads flew out again. Just like the sword before, the string of Buddhist beads turned into a long golden rope in the air, like a flying Golden Snake, directly wrapped around the past, trying to wrap the inner elixir back.


    Ren Hao a look bad, busy heart read control Dan, pink beads immediately left the light wall, fly up, behind the snake quickly catch up.


    "Take it!"


    The fat monk gave a big drink and put out his hand. The Golden Snake speeded up and came to Neidan in an instant. He circled and twisted hard!


    Pop!


    It''s lonely


    Neidan is not better than sword. First of all, its volume is much smaller. The sword is long, but Neidan is a round ball. It is more difficult to entangle a ball with a rope.


    What''s more, this thing is not thrown out, it will only go straight. It is controlled by Ren haoxinnian and can change the direction freely.


    As soon as the fat monk''s golden snake came, Ren Hao immediately changed Neidan''s trajectory, and at the same time reduced his speed, which made the Golden Snake''s prediction too much, instead of surpassing it, resulting in an empty.


    Golden Snake entangled himself, Ren Hao''s opportunity can come!


    The fat monk at this time has no magic weapon to protect himself!


    "Go


    Ren Hao heart a horizontal, inner Dan again into a pillar of light, but it is a mini version, weaker than just three times, straight to the fat monk!


    "Oh, I''ll go!" The fat monk screamed and quickly put his arms in front of his body to defend. Just last night, Nathan had arrived and was beating him in the position where his arms crossed!


    "Lying trough!"


    Good is that sentence, can''t break the defense, but the impact is enough.


    The fat monk''s fat body was suddenly lifted up and flew out directly to the back. Then he fell to the ground with a bang. At that time, he fell down with seven meat and eight vegetables, and his mind was lit by stars.


    On the other side, Tie Ning and other people all recovered. Seeing that Ren Hao was locked in, he was overjoyed. He got up, picked up his weapon and rushed up!


    "Now! Take him


    Tie Ning waves Hunyuan mountain shaking stick. Luo Peng''s eyes are red, and he rushes over fiercely. Cheng Qianyu holds a big knife in his hand and points his toes a little bit. His whole body spins and the blade flies.


    "Well! Ask for it


    In the face of the three of them, Ren Hao didn''t give any advice at all. His heart moved. The pink inner pill in the air instantly changed its direction and ran to Tie Ning!


    Tie Ning is rushing forward. She is full of murderous spirit. Suddenly, she feels a sense of crisis in her heart. When she looks up, a red light rushes over her head. She quickly raises her staff to defend, but it''s still useless. She is knocked down to the ground!


    That inner Dan knocked down Tie Ning, the speed did not reduce, directly a turn, came to a high difficulty drift, drew a semicircle and rushed toward Luo Peng!


    When Luo Peng saw Tie Ning''s end, he was ready. He swung his arms and drank loudly. The red light in his eyes flashed to the extreme, and his figure began to change!


    The power of drought!


    He had used this power when fighting against Feilong before. At this time, facing the powerful enemy Ren Hao''s original power, Neidan, he didn''t dare to reserve it, so he directly threw Wang CHAN!


    Around LuoPeng, the ground with a radius of 10 meters suddenly began to dry up, and cracks appeared in some places. The water vapor in the air rapidly disappeared, and the temperature suddenly increased!This is the bottom of the sea. If it''s on real land, he can borrow from the sun at this time! At that time, he was the strongest!


    Unfortunately, now he can''t play that kind of strength.


    Luo Peng looks at the pink ball that rushes toward him, with both arms outspread and a big drink to naidan!


    High!


    In the heat, there seems to be a mirage. Vaguely, it seems that there is a monster, who opens his mouth and pours at Neidan!


    Oh!


    The evolutionary type of drynard, the legendary creature!


    In front of Luo Peng''s body, the virtual shadow directly bumps into Ren Hao''s Neidan, and suddenly the storm rolls!


    Boom!


    Before because of the heat and began to crack the ground instant explosion, set off a piece of dust, full of four or five meters high, trance, that illusory face ferocious, fell to the ground, turned into nothing, Luo Peng also then dull hum, like a broken kite, fly directly out!


    Hoo!


    The powerful air flow came late and blew away the dust several meters high. The fat monk just got up and was blown on his face again. He was slapping ashes and swearing at the street, and spitting from time to time.


    Luo Peng fell to the ground and rolled for several times. Then he stopped and struggled for a while, but he didn''t stand up.


    However, it was obvious that Nathan did not win completely. He defeated the force of the drought that broke out by Luo Peng, and he was unable to continue to move. He stopped at the same place, just floating up and down slightly like human breathing, as if resting.


    On the other hand, Cheng Qianyu turns faster and harder! I can''t see the shape of the wulongzhan gold knife in my hand. I can only see a Black Whirlwind with a gold thread.


    Suddenly, in Cheng Qianyu''s side, also began to appear unreal monster figure, the air will be distorted.


    As Cheng Qianyu''s action continues, the animal''s appearance becomes clear. It''s actually a dragon!


    The black body, with hard scales and sharp claws, moves the auspicious clouds around Cheng Qianyu''s body. A huge dragon head looks up at the sky and opens its eyes, but it is a pair of golden eyes!


    "Well! Bravado Ren Hao looks at this guy. He is angry in his heart. He scolds him secretly and waves his hand. Neidan, who stops at the same place, moves here and flies directly at Cheng Qianyu!


    "Death --!"


    Ren Hao yelled as if he wanted to turn this anger into strength and tear the people in front of him to pieces.


    Nathan flashed pink and rushed like a meteor. Cheng Qianyu was not afraid. He turned around again and poured all his strength into the knife. He took the big knife back from his hand, and the back of the knife was almost on his heel!


    "Kill --!"


    Cheng Qianyu is also loud, as if to compare with him whose voice is big, arms hard, take out that desperate strength, a knife!


    Shua!


    The sharp blade cuts through the air, and the wind is very harsh.


    The blade split on the ground, only stopped for a second, the next moment, the ground suddenly cracked, a deep gully along the direction of the knife quickly spread forward in the past, did not stop!


    The black dragon, with its tail and blade, flew over in an instant. The mouth of the dragon was wide open, and it uttered a dragon chant, directly facing Neidan!


    Bang!


    A black and a red two forces collided, it was a fight, did not tell the outcome!


    Ren Hao''s arms were shaking, as if he could instill strength into Neidan. His teeth were creaking in his mouth, and he could not die.


    All of a sudden, a clear and bright voice sounded, the whole audience, instant frustration.


    Click -


    it''s like biting a crisp apple, or breaking a piece of celery. The crisp sound comes to everyone''s ears. Time seems to freeze here.


    Cheng Qianyu''s blue arms, Ren Hao''s incredible eyes, and the fat monk''s shocked mouth


    This picture becomes eternal.


    But there is no eternity in the world, even the "present". The present of this second will soon become the "past" of the last second.


    In full view of the public, the black dragon''s teeth bit into the inner pill. The original smooth inner pill was like a broken glass ball, which was instantly full of cracks, like a dragon playing with beads, but with strength.


    And in the next moment, that pink ball, so in the Dragon teeth bite, suddenly broken!


    Pop!


    Like overturning the chalk box, the pink smoke covered the sky, and immediately, it turned into a whirlwind and poured into the mouth of the black dragon!


    All of a sudden, countless pink lightning swept from the dragon''s head and quickly spread backward. In the blink of an eye, it covered the whole body of the black dragon. The black of the Dragon itself was no longer visible, only the flashing powder.


    Not to mention, the pink lightning did not stop after it spread to the dragon''s tail. Instead, it directly followed the Wulong Zhanjin Dao and climbed up Cheng Qianyu''s body!"Ah


    Cheng Qianyu felt the tremor of the thunder. At that time, he felt pain in his soul! I can''t help shouting!


    The fat monk looked at all this and suddenly yelled, "Damn it! Grab the equipment, you


    After the wall of light, Ren Hao saw this scene, and he suddenly became depressed. He didn''t know that his body was shrinking rapidly at this time, and it was about to shrink to the size of normal human beings. His skin became like dead wood, dry and without water.


    Fat monk turned his head and looked at Ren Hao mechanically. Suddenly, he jumped up as if he had been pricked by something and yelled: "hold the grass! And baby, grab it


    Said, directly rushed to Ren Hao in front of him, with a speed that is not proportional to his figure, waved away the prison, directly grabbed Ren Hao.


    At this time, he can''t lift his spirits at all. Neidan is smashed, which means that the energy bank is gone. The whole person has no strength at all. Let the fat monk take off his soft armor


    This is also a baby!


    I found the rule before. When these guys become human, they will have a dress. If they wear it when they die, it will disappear. But if they are stripped off before they die, it will not disappear.


    This is very strange, but obviously, it is also very beneficial for us. For example, now, the fat monk can successfully grab the booty

 Chapter 419

    "Go, you!"


    The fat monk pulled hard, and Ren Hao''s soft armor, which was close to the normal size, was directly removed by him.


    It''s the soft armor with strong defense. If it''s ordinary clothes, it''s estimated that it will be torn up directly!


    Soft armour out of the body, also stopped shrinking, only Ren Hao''s body, fortunately continues to shrink, soon returned to normal human size, but has not stopped, but continue to shrink!


    This inner Dan is his source of strength, inner Dan broken, he was hurt, no one else can compare!


    "Go


    Fat monk disliked the kick, directly put Ren Hao kick to the ground, weak twitch up, can''t get up again.


    "Really, there''s another one to lose. I almost lost it." The fat monk shakes his soft armour and puts it into his bag. He turns his head and looks at Cheng Qianyu with some bitterness.


    As a result, I just took a look at it, then I was stunned in the same place, and didn''t turn back for a long time.


    "Man, you It''s all right


    The fat monk walks to the edge of Cheng Qianyu and looks up and down.


    At this time, Cheng Qianyu is covered with pink thunder. The black dragon on the blade has completely turned into pink, and finally turned into a whirlwind and returned to the blade. The thunder is more turbulent and rampant on Cheng Qianyu''s body!


    "My God, brother, why don''t you stay here and play super Saiya with me?" The fat monk swallows his saliva and takes a close look at Cheng Qianyu''s appearance at this time. It''s really like Saiya''s transformation.


    The main reason is that the hair is standing up by electricity, and the cry caused by pain is the shape of the moment of transformation! It''s just the wrong color


    "Stop playing! His knife has the effect of absorbing power. That guy''s inner alchemy power is too strong for him to bear! If you have a way, take it out quickly! "


    There was a sound behind him. The fat monk looked back. It turned out that Luo Peng had already got up and came unsteadily. His pace was slow. As he walked, he put his hand on his abdomen and used his magic power to recover his injury. He looked at him coldly and said.


    The fat monk suddenly felt a chill behind his neck, as if he would be killed if he said no


    "All right, all right, I''ll do it." The fat monk muttered and took out the string of short Buddhist beads. In a flash, it turned into a golden rope and touched Cheng Qianyu''s hand.


    Shua!


    As if there was life, the golden rope immediately wound up, tied a few knots on Cheng Qianyu''s right hand, and tied his right hand with the handle of wulongzhan golden knife.


    "Shua", the pink thunder that was still raging suddenly disappeared without a trace, not even a trace left!


    The pain suddenly disappeared, and Cheng Qianyu seemed to be not used to it. The shouting began to weaken, or Gradually become less confident.


    It''s like, "huh? Why doesn''t it hurt? "


    And then it completely reflected that it really didn''t hurt, and then it began to mute.


    Cheng Qianyu waited for his eyes and looked at the sky in front of him. He seemed to be out of breath and his forehead was full of cold sweat.


    The fat monk patted his arm and said, "OK, this thing will stay with you first. Don''t take it down. Those thunderbolts will come back. Unless you find a way to neutralize them, you''ll take it with you all the time. I''m sure you don''t intend to do the same thing again."


    "Ah..." Cheng Qianyu just slowed down and nodded his head, and the hair on his head began to fall.


    "Come on, fat man, you go to get your weapons and take away all those things. Sir, you should be able to get them. We have to get together quickly." Luo Peng said, has come to the fat monk side, reach out to grasp him to go.


    "What about him? He''s not dead yet." Tie Ning has almost recovered. He stabbed Ren Hao with an iron stick and asked back. "Do you want a stick?"


    "You can do whatever you want. Anyway, the goods have no fighting ability. The inner alchemy is broken and 95% less than 100% of its ability. Let alone fight, it just can''t stand up." Luo Peng said back.


    "Then..."


    "We''re going back soon, and we won''t come back in the future. Our accomplishments are gone. Let''s leave him alive. When he can stand up and talk about it for a month, we''ll be gone already!"


    Luo Peng said, melodious voice, but people have gone far.


    The fat monk was pulled by him and looked back at the scene of the yard. He blinked and said, "I heard that the benefactor killed a lot of people before, but now it seems that this is not very compassionate. Amitabha."


    "Go away!"


    "Oh."


    Fat monk, shut up.


    On the other side, outside the palace


    "Damn it! Is it over? "


    I took the sword, put the tip of the sword into a monster''s body, supported it with my hand and took a breath. Looking at the still continuous army of monsters in the gate, I collapsed!Ever since the door opened, it''s just amazing! This monster is not finished at all. It''s uninterrupted! Up to now, I still talk a lot and feel like there is no end at all.


    If they go on like this, even if they are ten people for our lives, we''ll kill the team!


    Something''s wrong! There must be something in here!


    I took a look at the front. Xiaonuo and muronglei were still the main force. Even Wang Shun rushed up and began to kill the enemy. They were all tired. They couldn''t go on like this!


    All of a sudden, my ears moved, and there seemed to be a cry behind me!


    No!


    I quickly turn back, with the help of yin and Yang eye vision, I can see the situation in the distance, it''s not surprising that those soldiers who were entangled by xiaonuo came back! Before


    , they were transferred from the barracks by using the tiger''s plan, because I was worried about the fat monks, and they hurried to the city east square, so that little Nuo stayed to hold them down.


    Then, we came here all the way. With his own ability, xiaonuo soon arrived here. Unexpectedly, there were so many enemies here, and we didn''t advance half a point in half a day! Caught up with those guys again!


    "Everybody I cried.


    People are also tired now. They all look at me with Yu Guang. They pay attention to my words and kill the enemy at the same time. It''s very difficult.


    "I''m going to break out a way for you. This time, we must attack in one breath. The enemy reinforcements in the rear have arrived. If we don''t succeed, we will suffer from the enemy on both sides!"


    As soon as the words came out, people''s faces sank.


    They know too well what it means to be attacked on both sides. The number of our own side is far less than that of the enemy. If we are still attacked by the other side, there is no way to survive!


    "Do it! We are all ready! " Cried Ji long.


    "Good --!"


    I gave a big drink, and my hands were unfolded. In my hands, two forces suddenly surged up! In the left hand, it is the howling wind, in the right hand, it is the raging thunder!


    "Go


    My arms muscle jump, two forces with my action instant shot past, flow fall and Fengming sword!


    The double power of thunder and wind goes straight to the gate, and all the enemies are killed along the way!


    Several monsters just appeared from the gate, and they were annihilated by the wind and thunder. In front of the crowd, there was a road!


    "Kill --!"


    I pulled out my sword and rushed to the front. Everyone rushed inside immediately. The monsters planned to rush to stop us, but they had no chance.


    Under the threat of encirclement, everyone burst out a strong force, the desire for survival and the desire for victory guide them to rush forward calmly!


    The power of Fengming sword made the gate open. Later, the monsters couldn''t make up for the gap. When they arrived, we had already passed the gate!


    "Up


    I stepped on taimingbu and rushed into the palace city first. My right hand jerked for a while. The ghost face flying cloud sword turned into a snake and reaped the life of the first monster.


    Behind him, xiaonuo jumped up, half of his body had turned into a prototype, and dozens of green long whips shot out. From a distance, he looked like a big green squid, which was very terrible.


    Just at this moment, suddenly, there was a sharp drink in the distance: "enough! Let''s all step back! "


    The monsters immediately stopped, and then all retreated to both sides.


    I was preparing to fight when suddenly the enemy dispersed and stood beside me. It was then empty that I had time to see what it was like here.


    Sure enough, as they say, it''s just like the inner courtyard of the Imperial Palace, but it''s much smaller. It''s no fault for the Lord of a city to have such a large palace.


    I narrowed my eyes and looked carefully. Opposite, at the gate of the palace, there was a man, dressed in a black robe, with withered arms and a sword in his hand.


    He It''s the legendary man in black robe, the master of Haixia ancient city, and the initiator of the whole thing!


    And here, as they say, is the final fighting place, where Xue Biao and his soldiers died!


    At this time, I thought that some of the causal right and wrong theory has been completely useless, the heart only those who sacrifice soldiers hate!


    Today, I will fight him!


    "That''s you?" I looked at him and asked in a cold voice.


    "What are you asking? If I''m right, it should be me. " The man in black replied in the same cold voice.


    "Then you should know what''s going to happen today." I said.


    "No, I don''t know. It''s like I never thought that you could make such a mess and break into my palace with my own people!" The man in Black said darkly and raised his sword.


    "You are hidden deep enough. I don''t even know when you entered my undead city. However, these people behind you don''t know your real identity. They still think they are loyal to the puppet. What''s their name? Wang Xiaoer? RidiculousThe black robed man said, raised his head, and finally showed his face. A pair of sunken eyes looked at me viciously with murderous air.


    Behind him, a group of prisoners had already arrived in the courtyard. Outside the gate, there were countless monster soldiers. Because they didn''t get their king''s order, they didn''t rush in.


    However, the offenders didn''t release the string in their hearts. They were all staring at the door. When they heard him say this, they were all stunned. They looked over and asked subconsciously, "isn''t it?"


    "Ha?" The man in black laughed and looked at me: "tell me, who are you?"


    I looked at him, sighed, shook my head and said, "OK! Now that you are here, it''s time to let you know the truth. In fact, it''s not Wang Xiaoer who has led you to escape from prison, rebel against soldiers and invade the palace city all the time! In other words, it''s not Wang Xiaoer in front of you. "


    "Ah?"


    The crowd took a look at Wang Xiaoer, who was still surrounded in the middle. They didn''t understand what he meant. Only Wang Shun and Ji long looked indifferent.


    "The real leader is me! I''m from the land, and I''m the so-called Wang Xiaoe

 Chapter 420

    Wang Xiaoer was relieved.


    He said in his heart that he would not use me as a gun at last!


    Good guy! Is the puppet emperor really special? It''s not made by people!


    Around, a group of prisoners looked at me and Wang Xiaoer. They were stunned. They didn''t know what I was talking about.


    On land Wang Xiaoer?


    He touched his face and directly changed into Wang Xiaoer''s appearance. He stood in front of the crowd and showed it in a circle. For fear that others would not see him, he calmly said, "as you can see, I have the ability to change. Before Wang Xiaoer, it was me who changed!"


    Boom!


    It''s like a shell falling on the crowd! I can even clearly see the rapid contraction of the pupils, which is full of unbelievable color.


    "You You are Wang Shun! You know? And you too! You all know that


    Someone saw the calmness of Wang Shun and Ji long. At that time, they knew that they were insiders and yelled.


    "You are a group! You too You too... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense." Ji long light mouth, shake off that person to point to own hand. "I''m really from here. I just showed my true shape, and you didn''t see it, but I decided to follow him long ago, so I know everything."


    "You Wang Shun! You too? "


    Wang Shun nodded and took a deep breath.


    "So you see!" I yelled. "It''s not him who leads you all the time, but me! But it''s not really my plan, it''s a coincidence, believe it or not. Now that the farce is coming to an end, it''s time to tell you the truth. "


    "Well! You have a good time Said the man in black.


    "It doesn''t matter." I looked back at him. "I''m from the land, and I can even tell you that I''m a friend of the last group. I''m here for revenge. In other words, I''ll kill him. Of course, I may not have that ability, so my original plan is to beat him up. "


    I turned to the man in black, looked at him with an almost playful expression, and then said, "but now, I have another purpose -"


    "I want to take you Go to land


    "Land...?!" Someone exclaimed in surprise, his face full of disbelief.


    "Yes, I have the ability to take you out, and I have the ability to take you on land! But... " I reached for the man in black. "I don''t take you!"


    "Well! Ridiculous The man in black scoffed. "What''s good on land? What is the greatness of those people, those so-called gods?! It''s just a group of animals who kill others for their own selfish desires! "


    "I long for immortality, but what''s the use of it? They see me as a devil, I have a strong army, but how ever did I bully? In front of ordinary people, we never show our edge! And what about them? They''re going to kill us all! This undead city under the sea is our pure land and also our cage


    The black robed man screamed hysterically, with his eyes fixed on me: "tell me, what''s good on land? You ask the people present, who would like to go on land? "


    After hearing this, the prisoners all lowered their heads and began to think.


    These words, these truths, are what they have heard since childhood. When they hear them again at this time, they have another feeling.


    It''s a feeling that the light is in front of you, but you have to be in the dark.


    This kind of feeling is very uncomfortable, but helpless.


    "Ladies and gentlemen." Said the man in black slowly. "I know that many of you are forced to be helpless, and many of you are confused for a while, but it doesn''t matter. You still have a chance, as long as you know where you are going, to win the traitor! I''ll let bygones be bygones and forgive you all your crimes! Out of this courtyard, you are innocent ordinary people


    Bang!


    Innocent ordinary people!


    This sentence is too heavy!


    That is to say, as long as they choose to be loyal to him again, the crimes of escaping from prison, killing officers and soldiers, rebelling, and entering prison at the beginning will be pardoned at the same time!


    Compared with the strange land environment, compared with my promise that I don''t know how much authenticity there is, this temptation is really too big!


    Although they are not human, they also have the most common human character - like stability.


    There is nothing wrong with this.


    "Yes, we have spent so much to get a good life? What reason do we have to continue to fight? "He said


    "Yes! You are an outsider. You can''t be the opponent of the Lord of the city! How can we believe you? "


    "That''s it


    The voice of doubt is getting louder and louder. I can feel that the people behind me are dispersing.Murong Lei came to me with a frown and asked in a low voice, "what should I do?"


    "It doesn''t matter. Now the situation is beyond my expectation. Anyway, our ultimate enemy is in front of us. Why should we hesitate?"


    I said, step forward, open arms: "willing to believe me, and with me on the land, stand beside me."


    Wang Shun and Ji Long immediately stand over, arms in hand, watching others warily. Around him, xiaonuo, Bilong and muronglei are all well prepared. It is not clear whether they are enemies or friends!


    At this time, in the crowd, suddenly another person came out, stood beside Ji long, said with a smile: "I''m with you."


    I have a closer look. Isn''t this the person who followed Ji long in prison before? At that time, he was the second in prison.


    It''s better to have friendship!


    At this time, another person came over.


    "I''ll join you!"


    "Me too!" Another one.


    "Count me in, make a bet!" Another one.


    After a while, there were several more people coming. At this time, besides the people I was carrying, Wang Shun and Ji long, there were ten more people around me!


    And this is the limit, no one will come.


    "Is that all?" I looked at these people and laughed happily.


    Really More than I expected. Since I came here, there have been so many accidents.


    "All right? Are you sure? " The man in black looked at us and said, slowly lifting his sword.


    "It seems so." I said. Suddenly, the corner of my eye jumped. In the eyes of yin and Yang, several figures were running in the distance. A smile hung on the corner of my mouth and said: "it''s time to fight It''s the last battle


    Voice just fell, suddenly outside the gate, a roar of the Dragon came, followed by a golden light rushed, illusory, a black dragon roaring up to the sky!


    High!


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the monsters piled at the door were all scattered, countless enemies vomited blood and fell to the ground under the fierce attack, and even many people were cut into two sections by the invisible knife light!


    In the golden light, Cheng Qianyu is full of fighting spirit, holding the golden sword of wulongzhan, just like the God of war coming to him in an instant! Behind him, Luo Peng, Tie Ning and fat monk are many.


    The battalion team is back!


    This also means that all of us have arrived, and the final battle will begin!


    "Ah


    Cheng Qianyu shouts angrily. He holds a golden Oolong sword in the form of daguandao in one hand. He waves it to drive the wind, but the drinkers dare not come forward.


    I looked at him and frowned: "Qianyu, is it my illusion? How can I feel that you are much better than just now? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to recall. " Cheng Qianyu said with a black line on his face.


    "Ah In a word, the benefactor played cosplay, and then it became like this. You can''t untie the things on your hand! "


    "Don''t worry, I''m not crazy."


    Cheng Qianyu''s mood is very complicated now. The rosary rope in his hand is like the switch of weapons of mass destruction, but the problem is that it''s still very useful.


    Because this is not an ordinary rope, but is maintained by mana. It''s like a spell. You can''t separate his hand from the knife. So even if you open your fingers, you can''t lose the knife.


    And I can do the action freely, no matter what, I won''t get rid of the knife. It''s so convenient!


    "Well, anyway, you''ve come just in time. This door is for you. Don''t let anyone in."


    "Don''t worry, look inside you!" The fat monk rolled his arms and sleeves. He looked at it and thought about it. "And this weapon..."


    "It''s no use. These are the people who are following us now." I said.


    Fat monk


    I''m pretending to be nothing?!


    "You can take it first and go back. It''s better to arm our people." I quickly added.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right The fat monk was a little disappointed.


    "Well, you say, we''ll listen to you how to fight!" Ji long with weapons, looking at the enemy around, coldly said, as long as I give an order, he immediately rushed to chop!


    "You..."


    I turned my head and looked at these 12 people. Surrounded by enemies, only 12 people actually dare to stand beside us at this time. If we win, we will certainly get a new life. But if you fail, you may start a new life.


    "I have already picked up Wang Shun and Ji Long''s family. Your family..."


    "I''m an orphan."


    "My dad has broken up with me because I''m a gambler."


    "My family died a few years ago, and now I''m alone."


    "I don''t even have a partner..."


    I: "I''m not..."They are all pitiful people -


    Yes, if they are not such carefree people, who can make such a choice?


    "Good! All men! I don''t know what will happen in the future. If something happens, I''m sorry for you? You''d better come in! "


    I finish saying, directly can''t help but say, chest purplish red light a flash, twelve people all took in!


    "I..."


    Ji Long also wanted to say something, but it has been accepted by me. That sentence was interrupted abruptly.


    I looked at the countless enemies around me, at those guys who were comrades in arms just a minute ago, and laughed.


    In my heart, I said a word to the twelve people in the system.


    "Although there are tens of millions of reasons, you can choose to join me at this time, which shows that although you are in the dark, you are in the light of heart!"

 Chapter 421

    "Do it!"


    "Up --!"


    The black robed man waved his sword and yelled.


    "Qianyu, block the gate, don''t let them in!" I cried, holding my sword tightly, stepping on taimingbu and rushing forward in a moment!


    "Kill


    Around, countless monsters just standing on both sides were ordered to fight. For a moment, my eyes were full of black claws like dead wood, as if I had entered the black forest in a horror story.


    "Go in and kill them!" Outside the door, the original soldiers and monsters were in the same place with the big troops coming. From a distance, there were countless black and dark. At this time, with a burst of shouts to kill the sound, to rush into the door!


    "No way!"


    With a wave of Cheng Qianyu''s broadsword, a black and golden chopping shot is made in a flash. The autumn wind sweeps the fallen leaves. The long and narrow chopping shot is close to the ground. It''s like a hunting eagle. It directly kills the enemy''s vanguard!


    "Together!"


    Cheng Qianyu''s side, Tie Ning and Luo Peng put on airs, but also joined the fight.


    For a moment, the original attackers and defenders completely replaced, and we tried our best to prevent them from rushing in.


    Dang!


    On the other side, the sound of metal collision exploded. The distance between me and the man in black robe was only 20 centimeters, and our weapons had already had the closest contact!


    Before, I just looked at it from a distance. Now, standing together, I can clearly see the appearance of my enemy.


    It''s basically human, but it''s a human who seems to be going to the earth soon.


    Skin folds, arms such as dead wood, it seems that there is not much water up and down the body, eyes sunken, there is a turbid pupil, but turbid, but there is a clear, which is a thick murderous, and hate!


    "Are you human?" I put my hand on his sword and said.


    "So what? What if it''s not? " Said the man in black in a cold voice.


    "Since they are human beings, why do they become their leaders? Why is it reduced to such a state? "


    "Well! Don''t make up with me. Go to hell Black robe''s hands made a great effort and a chop, which directly pushed me back. Then he moved under his feet, and the whole person flew up. In an instant, he reached my head and chopped down with a sword!


    Dang!


    I held my sword in my hand to block the heavy sword. My feet suddenly trembled, and the floor tiles under my feet had obvious tremor, but there was no other serious situation.


    "Well?"


    As soon as I frown, I withdraw from my feet. With the blessing of taimingbu, I left his attack area like a ghost. I threw my sword and stabbed at him like a white snake.


    Naturally, the man in black robe would not be afraid of this. He waved away my attack and took advantage of the situation to strike me with a green chop.


    "Come on!"


    I quickly take back the sword, insert the tip of the sword into the ground, hold the handle tightly with both hands, lower my body, hide all my body behind the sword body, and use the sword as a shield to meet him!


    Bang!


    The light of the seven star sword struck my ghost face flying cloud sword. At that time, I felt my hands numb and the tiger''s mouth hurt, but it was just like this. Although the sword body tilted back a little, it didn''t lift me out directly.


    I admit that I have the element of gambling, but fortunately, I bet right!


    I felt strange from the beginning. Until now, I''m sure it''s exactly what I thought.


    According to their story, at that time, commander Duan, Yu Hao and murongke all joined forces and only drew with the black robed man. So I always thought that I couldn''t beat him at all. I couldn''t even win one of the three. What''s more, the three joined forces?


    The reason why I dare to come here is that I have an amulet and the power to surpass the limit of the world. Even if I encounter danger, I can save myself from danger.


    And this amulet has the ability of passive attack. As long as my life is threatened and the system thinks that I can''t stop this move, I will die directly, and it will automatically open to protect me.


    What''s more, I still have the body refining gold body barrier three times a day. In terms of system priority, the body refining gold body barrier is opened first, and then it is the amulet.


    It''s like I have four ways to save my life!


    I''m afraid of a bear?!


    But when I was in close combat with the man in black robe, I found something wrong, because I found that his strength was almost the same as mine


    It''s a bit out of my way!


    After a few exchanges, I finally determined that this guy did not stop at all, and there was no reason to stop. He really just had the same strength as me!


    If that''s the case, I won''t think much about it, but I suddenly have a new idea when I think that they say they are not inferior to the commander and the other three in the war period, but they don''t take advantage of it.


    This guy It''s special. It''s five five!


    Strong is strong, weak is weak?!"Everyone, don''t worry about me, let me fight with him alone!" Want to understand this, I quickly called out to stop the little Nuo who was about to rush to my side.


    If we have more people here, then the overall strength will be stronger. If he really has a good physique, his own strength will be stronger. At that time, once he catches the chance to kill alone, we can''t stand it!


    Xiaonuo was about to come here. He hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t step forward from my command. Instead, he turned his head and began to fight with the monsters around him.


    Cheng Qianyu''s three enemies who want to block the gate are already weak. The enemies in the courtyard are all solved by them.


    Murong Lei is also easy to fight. He uses his power to protect his body. He takes the weapon and kills everywhere.


    But only one person


    The fat monk looked at the group of more than 30 monsters in front of him. He slowly raised his hand and waved: "see you later!"


    Then he turned his head and ran away!


    "Help


    "Roar, roar, roar!"


    The fat monk ran forward with a speed that didn''t match his figure. He was embarrassed like a grandson. Dozens of monsters behind him were very happy. Finally, a soft persimmon came. He was chasing hard!


    One before and one after, with people and animals, like a train, began to run all over the field!


    Xiaonuo is fighting. Suddenly, a "train" comes to her on the other side, directly bumps her out with some monsters surrounded nearby, and then continues to run to the other side, running headlong


    Cheng Qianyu looked back at the farce behind him, and his face turned black: "what are these goods doing?"


    "When he''s not reliable, don''t worry about him. Just don''t make trouble. We''ll just guard the gate." Luo Peng also says helplessly, complexion is cold.


    Fortunately, he had already defeated Ren Hao before fighting with the black robed man. If they were together, it would be the end!


    "Dang --!"


    It''s another collision. The two swords fight each other. The two figures separate again.


    "I can be sure now. It''s really consistent with what I said. If you are strong and weak, it seems that you can''t win." I looked at the enemy in front of me and said with a smile. My eyes were full of banter.


    "Oh, really? But I don''t see what else you have to win The black robed man was not in a hurry, and his voice was still cold. "At least in terms of the number of people, you are too poor. Even if I can''t take you for a while, you can''t beat me!"


    "Ha?"


    Holding a sword in my hand, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the endless monsters coming out of the palace behind the man in black robe to join the war.


    So for a long time, the number of monsters in the yard has not been reduced at all! So xiaonuo can''t stay idle all the time, and Cheng Qianyu''s ability to block the gate is the limit, not to mention Murong Lei''s power is not as high as theirs.


    As for the fat monk I didn''t expect him at all.


    Really like what he said, if it goes on like this, it must be consumed to death!


    "Sure enough, there is something strange in it." I looked at him and said in a cold voice.


    "Well?" The man in black frowned.


    "I''ve heard people back home say that the last battle was also here. Today, no matter how fierce we were outside, you didn''t show up. Are you not Can''t you go out? Maybe I can''t get out, maybe there''s some reason why I can''t leave. " I looked at him and began to smile.


    "So what? What''s the significance of the outcome? "


    "There should be something in the room." I said. "For that thing, you can''t go or let us in, so no matter how many times, this is always the final place for fighting. There are too many soldiers. It''s not so simple. There must be something fishy in it!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I suddenly moved under my feet. Taimingbu broke out in full swing, and my body immediately became illusory. I directly bypassed the black robed man and prepared to rush to the Palace door behind him!


    For a moment, I just felt a flash of dark shadow in front of me, followed by a cold wind and a murderous attack. I quickly stopped. The sword was in front of me, and I split it!


    Dang!


    In the sound of metal collision, the figure of the man in black emerged in front of me.


    Just now, I seem to have seen three shadows, and then, these three shadows in front of me, combined into one person.


    Its speed and change are very similar to my taimingbu!


    "Five five No, you''re imitating? "


    "Hum!" The man in black snorted coldly, and another sword came.


    I quickly resist, Yu Guang once again glanced at the door, monsters are still pouring out.


    "Xiaonuo, Bilong! If you enter that door, there is absolutely something wrong with it I cried.


    Xiaonuo and the other two are fighting with the monsters around. When they hear my words, they immediately want to see there. They just make a move, fly up and rush to the hall door!As soon as the black robed man saw it, his face changed. Suddenly his strength increased by one point. He swung away my sword and kicked it on my stomach.


    Then he quickly closed his feet, pointed the ground with his toes, floated up, and stood up in the air, blocking xiaonuo and xiaonuo.

 Chapter 422

    "Go away!"


    The man in black robe jumped up and faced xiaonuo, who was getting closer to him, with a loud drink, a wave of sword and a chop!


    "Be careful!" With two short blades in his hand, Bi long saw the sharp blade waving in front of him and quickly flew to xiaonuo''s body. His two swords crossed and forcefully blocked the sword!


    "Oh


    The man in black laughed and looked at him with interest.


    Sure enough, in front of the power of the black robed man, Bi long didn''t hold on for long. He couldn''t control his body immediately. He was directly knocked out and fell down again!


    But that''s enough.


    His resistance made the chopper fly to the other side, and the small Nuo behind him was beyond its attack range!


    At the next moment, dozens of green long ropes, like tentacles, shot at the black robed man. Behind the soft, endless killing intention!


    The black robed man looked at the tentacles all over the sky without fear. On the contrary, he seemed to be watching children''s tricks. He ignored them and hummed coldly: "fancy."


    With that, he waved his sword directly. The green light flashed by, but the same color tentacle was defeated in an instant. He was directly flicked away by the powerful chopping blow, just like blowing a disordered coil of thread with a hair dryer, leaving a channel in the middle!


    The monsters at the bottom, seeing this scene, are all in their hearts.


    You know, in the fight with them, these tentacles appear, it is necessary to take a person''s life! Sometimes, even like wearing a sugar gourd string, all of a sudden through several people''s bodies!


    Only a short time, small glutinous in their hearts has been the existence of the general Yama, but did not expect, in front of their boss, is still so weak, vulnerable!


    At this time, xiaonuo''s tentacles in front of him were all broken up. There was no obstacle between him and the man in black robe!


    "Seven stars - cross cut!"


    The black robed man gave a gloomy murmur, waved his sword, and then turned his wrist, deflected his sword blade and cut it off. A cross sword light suddenly appeared in front of him!


    I looked at the scene in the sky and scratched the back of my head: "this product is quite second rate. Before I hit it, I made a move for myself to shout."


    In the sky, the cross sword has already rushed to xiaonuo. At this time, xiaonuo''s tentacles have just been flicked away, so he can''t take back his defense, and


    It''s useless to take back such a sharp chop


    During the crisis, xiaonuo waved his right hand backward and tied a pillar in the yard with a tentacle. Like Spiderman on a swing, he pulled himself back to avoid this attack.


    "Brother, that guy is really not easy to provoke!" Xiaonuo stood directly on the top of the pillar and said with a lingering fear that dozens of tentacles were all retracted and protected by his side. Looking at it from a distance, the pillar plus her looked like a mop


    It''s the reverse.


    "So..." I said with a smile. "There are no ghosts in it because of such a desperate guard."


    "And now what?"


    "There''s no choice but to fight." I said, step forward, right hand sword, left hand wave, thunder hammer appeared.


    "Oh? It''s kind of interesting. " The black robed man narrowed his eyes slightly. At the next moment, he had disappeared in the same place. A dark shadow came in a moment, followed by the murderous spirit!


    Dang!


    Two swords collide, another spark!


    I gave a loud drink, and the left thunder hammer directly pressed it up, and the power of thunder burst out!


    For a moment, the blue thunder was all over the sword. As a user, if I mastered the elements of thunder, I would not be hurt, but the black robed man was obviously not.


    The thunderbolt passed along the sword body. At that time, he felt that his arm trembled, which should be numb by electricity. Then, a flash of lightning stabbed him like a sharp arrow!


    I didn''t mean to control it. Even though I have mastered the element of thunder, it is the most difficult thing to control in the world. Once it is sent out, I''m not sure where it will go.


    What''s more, it''s an attack conducted by metal


    A thunder and lightning with the sound of crackling, abruptly out of the team, from the sword body, the target is the head of the black robed man!


    Good boy, really special! Give me a long face!


    What a hit!


    This kind of uncontrollable sudden attack is the most difficult to defend, not to mention the distance is so close, the black robed man did not react for a moment, he was directly injured in the right cheek by the thunder sword, and the guy also broke his hood by the way!


    Good boy!


    At that time, my heart was beautiful. Although it was an accident, I didn''t think of it myself, but in this way, I always felt proud!


    The man in black robe was attacked. He quickly raised his head and leaned back. I quickly swung the hammer directly, and the thunder hammer hit his abdomen!


    However, the man in black robe is really good. Even so, he has a very fast reaction speed. He directly sank his hand, hit my hammer with the bottom of the hilt, and then drifted back with the reaction force, which opened the distance from me.At this time, the hood was broken, and the rest of it was a piece of cloth, which floated down slowly with his action. I took a close look at his appearance and took a breath at that time.


    The top of the guy''s head was bare and bare. Instead, it was full of potholes, like the surface of the moon. It seemed that it was not a human head, but a ravaged walnut, or a black walnut


    It''s so dark! It''s a briquette! Coupled with the strange appearance above his head, I think his head is very much like a thing.


    Maybe some people haven''t seen it, but the older generation should know that the stone rubbing feet


    It''s black and round, with small holes on it, just like his head


    "Poof --" I couldn''t help it. I just laughed. My expression should be funny.


    "What are you laughing at?" The black robed man became angry and yelled. It''s more fun to be angry.


    "It''s nothing. I just feel a little bald..." I waved my hand and said with a smile.


    However, it was obvious that this appearance became another kind of humiliation in his eyes.


    The black robed man frowned and glared. With a loud drink and a wave of his right hand, the seven star sword started flashing blue current!


    Here we go again!


    Last time, after I used taimingbu, this guy used a footwork very similar to taimingbu. This time, after I used thunder power, he can also use it.


    It''s not so much that he''s a fifty fifty, but rather that he''s a replicator!


    Fight with him, quite a kind of scissors with the mirror stone cloth feeling, too uncomfortable!


    On the other side, xiaonuo saw that we were in the middle of a fight. After a careful look, there was no obstacle at the palace gate. Even if there were monsters, they were not her opponents. It was a good opportunity!


    Hurry up! With a flick of the wrist, a green tentacle was thrown out directly, tied to the crossbeam of the gate, slightly forced, and directly pulled himself in the past!


    The black robed man can be said to have a wide range of eyes and ears. As soon as xiaonuo had an action, he had already noticed it. He quickly stepped back. With a wave of his sword, a green slash with thunder and lightning came to me. However, he ran away in an instant and got to the front door first.


    "Ah?"


    Small Nuo a surprised, quickly do a good defense, at the same time back tentacles, in the air emergency change direction.


    She knows too well that she has no chance of winning against this guy!


    Sure enough, at the next moment, the black robed man made bold moves and made several green cuts, which looked like flying birds and a group of vultures that were hunting. They drew arcs and ran to xiaonuo from all directions.


    Fortunately, xiaonuo had been ready for a long time, changed his direction, and there were dozens of tentacles, constantly patting at those choppers, which changed their flight path. Only then did he escape and fall back to the ground.


    But the man in black robe doesn''t want to let her go like this. Seeing xiaonuo fall, turning over his hand is another sword, and a thunderclap hits the ground. His speed and angle are all calculated. He will appear in front of her when xiaonuo falls to the ground!


    At this time, the tentacles stretched out from xiaonuo''s body had already consumed 7788 because he had just gone to strike the birds. There were only a few tentacles left to help him stabilize his body and land safely. The result just fell, looked up, saw a thunder cut, has to his body!


    It''s too late to defend and avoid!


    At this time, the figure in front of xiaonuo''s body flashed, and the thunder was smashed! Turned into a snake current, and stars like light spots, scattered around.


    Xiaonuo looked at the scene carefully. It was like a painting.


    I stand in front of xiaonuo with a sword in my right hand and a hammer in my left hand. I am surrounded by thunder. Around me, there are snakes and stars, just like the Milky way.


    On the battlefield, this is a rare romance


    "Tut!" Seeing that his attack did not hit the enemy, the black robed man turned his lips, but he was not disappointed. He might think that even if he failed this time, he would surely win as long as he continued to fight.


    "I''m quite confident." I murmured, stepped forward, and whispered to xiaonuo, "don''t act rashly. Although he can''t win me for a while because of his fifty fifty ability, this guy has rich fighting experience and faster reaction than us. Unless he has a real chance, he can''t succeed at all."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Xiaonuo frowned and finally nodded helplessly and admitted my words.


    Heipao, with a sword in his hand, came forward slowly. The tip of the sword pointed at me and said, "boy! You really have some skills. Give your name. Before you die, let me know who fell under my sword. "


    "Hum!" I gave a sneer. "The winner and the loser, the name can tell you, do not change the name, sit do not change the name, Guo Rui!"


    "Well, I''ll remember." The black robed man said, turning his wrist, the seven star sword suddenly glowed!


    "Hello! I don''t know your name yet I cried.The man in black robe slowly pushed his sword to the sky. Suddenly, a touch of green appeared in the air, which seemed to reflect his sword. Vaguely, a strong force was coming out of him.


    "Name I have long forgotten, but I still remember the nickname people gave me - "black robed man looked at me, the tone was flat:" Seven Star ancestor! "


    The voice just fell, suddenly the wind and cloud turned, the world changed color!


    In the sky, seven stars shine!


    This move is

 Chapter 423

    Although I haven''t seen this move before, I''ve learned it from other people.


    At that time, it was this move that led to the heavy casualties of the shadow army and the soldiers of various forces. Finally, they could only escape back in a panic!


    At this time, the black robed man, who called himself the "Seven Star ancestor", tried this trick again. In a moment, the world changed color and the wind howled! As soon as I look up, I can only see the darkness. But in the deep darkness, there is a force that tears through the clouds and reveals it.


    A green light, through the black clouds, direct to the earth, then, the scope of green is more and more large, blink of an eye, the sky, bright light, seven stars in a row!


    "Die -"


    the black robed man looked at us and said without emotion, like the voice from hell.


    "He He''s crazy Small glutinous see this scene, shocked said.


    No wonder she said so. At that time, in the first World War, he used this move because the yard was full of our soldiers and there were many enemies, so there was nothing wrong with using this skill of large-scale killing power.


    At this time, we are just a few people, and we can count the rest with both hands. The rest are all his men, but he still wants to do this move!


    This will undoubtedly hurt the enemy by one thousand and hurt oneself by ten thousand!


    But I don''t think so


    "He''s not crazy. It''s reasonable for him to do so..." I said faintly, looking around the guy again and looking behind him at the palace gate.


    Reason Right there!


    I move under my feet, taimingbu burst out, and my body quickly rushed past. But at this time, the man in black robe has also made a response, blocked in front of me, and directly pushed me back with a sword.


    "Don''t you think about it!"


    The black robed man said coldly, the light on the sword body has reached the limit, and the seven stars in the sky seem to be ready to go!


    Has Is it too late?


    At this time, a "train" ran by my side


    "Help


    The fat monk was running in front of me, and dozens of monsters were chasing me after him. He ran directly to me, and "bang" gave me a somersault!


    Fortunately, my physique is also big, and my reaction is not slow. I staggered a few steps and finally stopped.


    The black robed man glanced at the goods coldly and looked at them with disdain: "hum! The incompetent! Just ants


    Then, the two of us just watched the fat monk being chased by those monsters, ran away like crazy, suddenly turned a corner and went straight into the gate of the palace


    I: "I''m not..."


    Man in black


    In the palace, the fat monk''s laughter came: "ha ha ha I''m in! I won! Ha ha ha Cough, choking Ha ha ha ha


    The black robed man looked at the gate with a confused face. He was stunned for a while, and suddenly said, "hold the grass!"


    In the fragrant sound, the black robed man turned his head and ran directly towards the hall door!


    "Ha ha ha, fat monk, well done!" I burst out laughing and quickly took taimingbu to catch up.


    Who says it''s useless? Learn about the king of steal!


    "Stop!"


    The black robed man and I fell into the hall one by one, and the scene inside the hall was finally seen by me.


    As soon as you come in, the main hall is very empty, similar to the place of going to court in a TV play. It is empty and convenient for cultural relics officials to kneel down. Close to the rear, there is a high platform with seven steps, on which is the throne of the city Lord.


    At this time, the fat monk had already run behind the throne and was about to enter the inner room.


    People in black robe are mad!


    Thousands of calculations, who would have thought that the boat turned over in the sewer! Let a fool steal the house! What a shame!


    Behind me, I tried hard to catch up with the man in black robe, but this guy''s speed was similar to me, even faster than me, and started earlier than me, so he couldn''t catch up with me in short distance.


    "I don''t know Go


    I was in a hurry, left hand suddenly waved, an instant streamer is rushed in the past, it is the flow of meteorite!


    The thunder hammer turned into a meteor, ran to the back of the man in black robe and smashed in the past!


    The man in black robe felt the crisis in the rear, quickly changed his position, hid in the past, and continued to fly, directly smashed the high platform and the throne on it!


    Not to mention that, during the explosion, the scattered thunder force directly shocked the surrounding monsters, and the heavy curtain on the inner room was torn to pieces by the countless thunder snakes and fell to the ground.


    The view of the inner room was exposed all of a sudden!


    I looked into the room. I was shocked.


    In the middle of the room, there is a huge round platform! Five steps, on which, like a mirror, but also like a big searchlight, about two meters in diameter, flashing light.


    And this is not the most important. The most important thing is that a monster is slowly coming out of the light, followed by another one.No, we can''t say that. We should say one by one. There''s a steady stream! These are the subjects of this city!


    "This Is that the truth of the city? " I looked at the light and said stupidly.


    At this time, the man in black robe might have been seen the truth, so he would not panic. He stood aside and looked at me faintly.


    "Wait, you said the name of this city before." I suddenly reacted and looked at the man in black. "You call this city Immortal city? "


    "That''s right." The man in Black said calmly.


    "What you call immortality Is that it? "


    "Yes The man in black is upright and strong! "This is the root of my undead city! The dead will be reborn from here! And I will give them a new life. "


    "Well The body. "


    "Well! Half a year later, the corpse will decay automatically. There will be no residue left. There will be no place at all. Once you die, the undead city will become a reincarnation and prosper forever! " Said the man in black, in a high voice.


    "Self reincarnation..." I murmured. "Not only the human world, but also the hell has abandoned you."


    "Yes! Those guys are birds of a feather! work hand in glove with! Isn''t that the most reasonable? But it doesn''t matter! I don''t need them here! " The man in black became hysterical.


    "By the way, didn''t you ask me if it was human? I tell you, I am human indeed! I''ve lived for years, and I can''t even remember. They want to kill me, but they can''t do it, so they can only imprison me here and let me stay in this immortal city forever! "


    The black robed man said, looking at me, and his tone returned to calm again: "when you know the truth, do you close your eyes? Well, die. You''re strong. I''ll take good care of your body. "


    Said, he raised his hand to continue to urge the Seven Star array!


    "Fat monk! Smash that thing I cried quickly.


    The Seven Star Lianzhu is powerful, but I don''t think it''s really lifeless. Moreover, the main reason why he dares to launch this skill is the reincarnation secret of the undead city.


    No matter how many people die, they will be resurrected immediately. The so-called "city Lord''s guard" is just resurrected people. They don''t know the secret.


    It seems that reborn monsters have no intelligence. Later, that guy may give them a soul or personality in another way, so that they can become real city residents.


    Isn''t that the diver who was released? He added a new personality and cheated Duan Qingtian.


    Human beings can be added to one, not to mention monsters with no intelligence.


    At this time, if you can break that thing and break his reincarnation, maybe the man in black robe will give up using that powerful skill because he is worried about his subordinates.


    "Oh, good!" Fat monk Han Han''s promise, rushed past.


    The man in Black said with a sneer: "wishful thinking! This is the root of my undead city. Is it so easy to destroy the gods left over from ancient times? You... "


    The voice of the man in black stopped suddenly because he saw that the fat monk took down his rosary beads and made a circle around the platform. The golden light rose like an indestructible wall. The monsters came out of the platform, but they couldn''t get out of the Golden Circle


    Man in black


    "Well done!"


    I''m very happy in my heart. It''s a wide range of ideas! Can''t it be broken? Then I''ll lock you up!


    There is no need to say how strong the prison is. Those monsters can''t get out at all. And the worst thing is, because of the killing of Cheng Qianyu and others outside, more and more monsters are resurrected. In the blink of an eye, the prison is filled with monsters, and then they begin to deform


    Of course, it''s not the active one.


    I would like to ask: as we all know, it is absolutely impossible for a prison to be broken. As there are more and more things in it, what will happen?


    Seeing those guys begin to twist because of the crowd, the expression on their faces is very painful, and their skin is tight, as if they will explode and turn into a lump of meat sauce at any time


    And the most important thing is that once it really explodes, even if it''s dead, there will be new monsters coming out, which is a vicious circle!


    Looking at this scene, the expression on the black robed man''s face can be described in four words!


    What kind of people are they?!


    Can you be more cheap?!


    I looked at him with a smile: "what''s up? Do you still want to play? "


    The black robed man turned his head mechanically and looked at me. His eyes were red and his teeth were clenched. He squeezed out a sentence from his back teeth: "you want to die!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the black robed man stepped forward and stabbed his sword directly!


    I quickly raised my sword to resist, and the two men exchanged hands again. For a moment, the shadow of the sword was in succession. I saw a white shadow and a green shadow flying up and down, but I couldn''t see the shape of the sword at all, just a spark flashed by occasionally."You don''t have to struggle any more. You don''t want to surrender when the situation is over?" I said in a cold voice as I resisted his attack.


    At this time, in his anger, he wanted to avoid the edge. Compared with the attack, he had better concentrate on defense first.


    People in black robe are very angry. He has never met such a situation today. So many strange things appear together, and they will never die!


    For what? Surrender yourself? impossible! After all, is it for revenge or not? It''s obvious that they are bothering themselves now. Why


    Huh? Wait, revenge


    The black robed man''s action suddenly stopped. I didn''t know why. I thought he was cheating and didn''t dare to step forward. I had to step back to see what he meant.


    But the man in black suddenly sneered, looked up at me and said, "yes, you are the friend of the group before. You are here for revenge."


    "Well?" I had a bad feeling in my heart.


    "Well, I''ll let you have a good look at them! You should miss them very much, too! "


    The black robed man exclaimed, with a smile on his face that can be described as "Crazy" and "treacherous". With his arms extended, the black robe on his body was calm.


    The next moment, around the hall, suddenly came a roar similar to the beast, in all directions, it seems that there are many creatures are approaching!


    "This, this is..."


    I looked around and felt the breath of those guys. Suddenly, I felt a chill in my heart. I had a bad premonition.


    Because their breath is so kind; their figure is so familiar.


    In the dark, one by one figure emerged and stepped into the light.


    It''s a person. No, it should be a walking corpse with cold eyes and a sense of killing. What scares me most is that they are wearing the uniform of shadow army!

 Chapter 424

    No, it''s not just the shadow army uniform.


    There are also the white clothes of the Murong family, and the uniform of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion


    These people are the soldiers who died here at the beginning!


    At this moment, a fire in my heart suddenly rose, holding the sword hand began to shake up!


    Although most or all of these people are unknown to me, they used to be comrades in arms of an organization after all! It''s the same robe! And others are all Chinese brothers who stand on the same land and are nourished by a river!


    The victims should return the dust to the earth, and he actually took their bodies Made a zombie?!


    This is not a simple zombie, but he used the means of implanting personality, implanting the already powerful personality, so that they have such strength!


    The strength of the body, coupled with the strength of the soul, will become more powerful soldiers!


    Compared with those monsters, they are probably the strongest army under the black robed man!


    After all, they were the people who could easily kill a monster. Those who took part in the action were not ordinary people!


    The man in black retreated slowly and hid behind them. He said coldly, "look, these are your friends. Do you miss them?"


    After I squinted and looked at the crowd, I could only see a black robed man with a bald head, looking cold.


    I''ve guessed what he''s going to do.


    "Do you want to do it? They will protect me. If they want to kill me, kill them first. Kill their comrades in arms, though they are just corpses But it doesn''t matter. After all, it''s just a corpse. "


    The black robed man said in a cold voice. His tone was full of banter. On the one hand, it seemed to be a threat, and on the other hand, it seemed to be a disappointed explanation.


    But it''s obviously a shame.


    "All right, let''s go!"


    The black robed man yelled, and hundreds of zombie soldiers around him sped up their pace and rushed to me with their magic. If I hadn''t known that they were dead soldiers, they would be living people.


    This is also a pursuit of that guy, the man in black, who makes everything like human beings Ridiculous!


    I look at the people in front of me with a dim heart.


    The people in familiar uniforms are enemies


    Under the vivid skin bags, they are walking dead


    Outside the door, in the courtyard, Cheng Qianyu and other three people blocked the door, but hundreds of monsters could not rush in.


    Small glutinous see me into the door, rest assured began to fight outside the door, big kill special kill, fight happily, the ground has already fallen countless monster bodies.


    Murong Lei''s physical strength is going to the limit at this time, and he can''t bear it any more. He can only hide to xiaonuo and begin to mix experience.


    And at this time, the hall door suddenly a clear sound of metal collision, followed by a shadow flying out from inside!


    "Brother!"


    "Old Guo!"


    Xiaonuo and Murong Lei were surprised and ran to me to see if I was hurt.


    But I didn''t have anything unusual, just cold.


    I''m not hurt. Although I can''t fight because of the zombies, even if I just resist, that guy can''t hurt me in a short time.


    Moreover, I''m not stupid. If that guy is mentally retarded enough to think that he can threaten me with their physical safety and not resist, then I can''t agree!


    He''s right. It''s just corpses. Although I don''t want to hurt the corpses of my comrades, I have to hurt them as a last resort.


    I looked at the door of the hall. Inside, the zombie soldiers ran out from left to right, but they didn''t directly come forward. Instead, they just stood in front of the door and opened their posture. The man in black robe came out with a sword in his hand.


    "What''s the matter? Are you starting to be tied up? " The black robed man looked at me with a smile of success, and said strangely.


    "Brother, this..."


    "Don''t worry." In a low voice, I looked around the man in black and into the hall.


    "Fat man! Bring back the rosary


    "Oh, good!" The fat monk agreed and took back the rosary beads. The monsters who were about to collapse suddenly fell out. The palace was full of monsters.


    "You think I can stop using them? You are a little naive Said the man in black with a sneer. "They But my gun


    Obviously, I have to use them to restrain me!


    Fortunately I really don''t plan to spend it like this any more!


    "Well! In your eyes, I am so naive? I asked the fat man to bring it back because I''m afraid I''ll forget! "


    As soon as the words fell, my heart moved. Suddenly, my strong momentum swept out like the Yangtze River. It was as fast as the wind. Raising my hand was a sword!


    Shua!


    The blade waved, a gust of wind, just listen to the sound of "pa"! A broken arm falls!"Ah


    The black robed man trembled and turned to his right side. His seven star sword clung to the ground and stabilized his body, but his left side was empty!


    Just that sword, cut off his left arm!


    And of course, such a strong sword is not what I did, in order to break the game, I also took out the killer mace!


    "Ah - help The fat monk took away the rosary beads. The monsters resumed their actions and rushed directly at him. Then a brand new "train" rushed out of the house and began to drive towards the courtyard.


    "Fat man! Come on


    My amulet has come out, and my body is out of control. Fortunately, this "other me" won''t make trouble. He will listen to some of my words and help me convey them.


    It''s a pity that my ontological personality in the state of amulet opening, but I can''t make a sound, and I''m the only one who can communicate.


    "Ah! All right Fat monk, listen to me. This is to protect him! Can you come? He rushed over immediately. But at this time, the black robed man suddenly raised his head, and there was a trace of disdain in his eyes!


    "Well?"


    My heart just a doubt, but see that guy has lost his left shoulder arm, suddenly began to shake up, and then actually began to stretch?!


    Just one breath, that guy has a brand new left arm!


    Look at its outline, check its breath, and before no difference! If not that broken arm is still on the ground, I think that scene is fake!


    Another I strength is high, not afraid at all, looking at that guy, very interesting pick next eyebrow, low voice way: "immortal body?"


    "Ha?" I was puzzled.


    "You are still ordinary. Even if you use my power, you can''t hurt him. Even if you cut off your head, he can grow another one." That I explained calmly.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Old brother, are you so calm to explain to me the fact that you can''t kill people? Is that really good?!


    That means I can''t keep up with the hardware?!


    And not only that! What makes me even more surprised is that the breath of the man in black in front of me is also rising rapidly! Its scale, has to catch up with me!


    I was about to spit out a mouthful of old blood! This special thing can be opened five or five times?!


    You''re hanging up!


    Does Laozi''s Amulet mean no face?


    "No! I can''t beat him any more. Pick up that arm for me, so that I can take it back. I have an explanation! "


    I quickly yelled to the man who was holding the head of the enemy general. I could only hold the arm of the enemy general


    I was also obedient. It was also simple. I picked up the object from the space, broke my arm and threw it into the system warehouse.


    "Everybody I speak to others through him. "Get ready! Run away -- "


    In the loud cheers, I raised my head and made a sword to the sky!


    It''s said that it''s the sky, but it''s just a fiction. This is the ancient city under the sea. The sword shot through the water wall in the sky, directly connecting the inside and outside of the ancient city!


    "No! You... " At this time, the man in black robe finally showed his anger and fear. With a sharp sword in his right hand and a green sword, he came at once!


    This is my talisman strength equivalent to the chop!


    And at the same time, those zombies and monsters are in one place, like the tide, and want to come with us!


    "Be careful!"


    "Lao Guo, I''ll help you!"


    Xiaonuo and Murong Lei were right beside me. At that time, they consciously assumed the position of Dharma protector and helped me deal with the monsters around me. And the fat monk He doesn''t need to fight. The Buddha''s light can knock over a group of enemies if he runs around me!


    "Go


    I cut to the sky with one sword and immediately turned back to block the green light from the black robed man! At the same time, with a wave of the left hand, a powerful force rises directly from the ground!


    Behind him, Cheng Qianyu, Tie Ning, Luo Peng and Bilong felt that there was wind under their feet, as if an invisible hand had lifted them up!


    Its power is so great and its speed is so fast that just in the blink of an eye, a few people have reached the high altitude!


    "Go --!"


    I yelled. Under the operation of mana, I directly threw the four of them out of the ancient city and rushed into the sea!


    "Don''t go!"


    The black robed man also waved his left hand. It was not only a magic trick, but also a mechanism. Outside the ancient city, there was a suction, which should be the current.


    However, it is obvious that the current can not win my strength. Under my strength, the four people went up against the current and directly rushed out of the range of the current they inhaled!


    I looked at the zombies, sighed and said, "if possible, take them away. They are all martyrs. I really don''t want them to be used by this guy. It''s better to take them back for burial."


    I didn''t say anything, and I didn''t say anything, but he obviously agreed with what I said. With a wave of his big hand, a strong wave of anger spread out at that time! All of a sudden, the tide like enemies around were scattered and fell to the ground!"Disease --!"


    My left hand extended the sword finger, pointed to the past, drank loudly, the white light appeared! All of a sudden! The hundreds of zombies'' brains were all full of fog like and illusory things, which seemed to be directly pulled out, quickly bounced out and disappeared in the air.


    This thing It''s the soul that the man in black forced them in!


    Lost that thing, the hundreds of zombies turned back into corpses again, fell to the ground powerlessly, and could no longer stand up.


    This is the difference between a personality and one''s own. If it was a real zombie like Luo Peng, this would not happen.


    "Come on!"


    As if there were innumerable tentacles, the corpses were all rolled over by him, and then they were thrown into the system with their backhands. Then they grabbed xiaonuo and other people, stepped on their feet, and soared up at that time!


    The land of right and wrong, can''t stay long!


    "Still want to go?" The black robed man''s eyes narrowed slightly, holding the sword in both hands and cutting directly, a Green Eagle pounced directly on us!


    And it was at this time that I felt a strong sense of weakness!


    Time for the amulet!


    There is no exact time limit for amulets. Instead, it depends on the energy consumption. When the energy is exhausted, amulets will exit.


    Before blocking the black robed man''s sword, just purified so many people, the energy has reached the limit!


    "Here, listen up." That I use mind communication to tell me.


    "Well?"


    "The most I can do is to help you block it, but then there is no way. I can''t take you back to the sea. But I have another way. Let''s have a look at my luck."


    "What? What can I do? "


    "Here it is


    The Green Eagle will arrive in a flash! I deflected my body, protected the others behind my back, held the sword in both hands, and pushed it up directly!


    Bang!


    The body of the sword collided with the eagle, and the strong air spread out immediately! There was a buzz in both ears!


    At the same time, the whirling sense of powerlessness "boom" came, directly rushed into my brain, my eyes suddenly dark, brain sink, then lost consciousness

 Chapter 425

    I''m awake.


    I''ve never woken up so confused.


    If the level of sleep confusion is one, then this time it should be more than ten


    I carefully looked around, as if in a room, I was lying on a bed, covered with a quilt, which was pretty


    My first reaction is to check my body first!


    It''s so common in TV series! Although they are basically female, there may not be no exception!


    I lifted the quilt to have a look, the clothes and trousers were fine, and there was no discomfort. Well, I''m relieved that no one did anything strange while I was in a coma.


    I was relieved, lying on the pillow, not to mention quite soft Think carefully about what happened before.


    In the deep-sea ancient city, I rushed up with the fat monk and others, and planned to leave through the gap, but at this time, the black robed man came with a sword, trying to keep us in the ancient city forever!


    Maybe he didn''t know that my amulet had a time limit, maybe he didn''t know that I was at the end of my rope at that time, but the reality is that I can''t retreat completely under that move!


    Before the battle, my mana has been consumed 7788, the only thing I can do is block the sword!


    The black robed man''s chop hit my sword. In order to block this sword, all the remaining mana in my body has been mobilized! In an instant, my whole life was evacuated! I couldn''t resist the sudden sense of powerlessness.


    And with the disappearance of mana, my amulet also failed, my consciousness returned to my body, but nothing could be done.


    Fortunately, before that, the guy''s attack has been blocked. Although I can''t move, I can save my life!


    And fat monk, they have been blocked by me for a long time, and they won''t be hurt.


    However, the air flow generated by the chopping explosion is too strong! It directly hit our bodies and knocked us out! Fat monk and other people almost lost consciousness and fell into the edge of coma.


    But a blessing in disguise, we follow this force to escape the scope of the current inhalation, completely out of the control of the black robed man


    "No


    The man in black looked at the direction we were leaving and roared angrily.


    No matter how powerful he is, he can''t escape.


    Even though the water wall of the ancient city under the sea has been broken by me, he, but they, can''t escape at all!


    And in the face of rushing out of the ancient city, rushing out of the current range of us, all he can do is shout, anger, powerless anger!


    I have reason to believe that before I did this, I calculated the power of the chopper explosion, calculated its durability, and calculated its direction. Otherwise, it couldn''t be so smooth. We didn''t get hurt. We were just stunned, and we were all powerless. We were taken out of the dangerous area by the other party''s attack and escaped from the sky.


    However, since it is a helpless choice, it is impossible to achieve perfection. The direction of the sword cut by the black robed man is not so satisfactory. It can''t bring us out of the sea, or even rush us to the coast. Instead, it''s moving towards deeper waters!


    My so-called escape from heaven is just to break away from the control of Haixia ancient city and heipaoren.


    But in fact, we went deeper, farther from the east coast


    In a trance, I just felt that xiaonuo had changed back to the original shape, turned into a belt and wrapped it around me, and stretched out two tentacles to catch the fat monk and Murong Lei, so that we would not be scattered. Then, we fell into a coma.


    Hiss -


    I frowned tightly and rubbed my temples hard to recall something, but there was nothing.


    Just remember At the end, the memory was very vague, as if there was a magical force to protect me from death, and then, it seemed that It seems that there is a light in front of me!


    It''s just a light the size of a grain of rice, but in the dark sea, it''s so eye-catching!


    Only then did I understand the feeling of "as if there were light" in the story of Peach Blossom Land.


    Although I am not in the narrow cave, I feel helpless and hopeless, even worse!


    But after that, I really can''t remember at all.


    I lay down for a while and felt relieved, so I got out of bed and looked at the room carefully.


    The room is not big. It''s a bedroom after all, but it''s very luxurious. It''s shining everywhere. If you look carefully, it''s all white pearls?!


    The door curtain and bed curtain are all made of such pearls. They are all filled with the sound of money. The floor is made of square bricks. It looks as if they are carved out of jade. They are crystal clear and decorated with green carvings. They look very noble!Look at that chair again, Zhan Jin, Zhan Jin! Although it''s definitely impossible to be made of real gold, this style is full of force!


    On the tea table, there is a fruit tray, next to which is a wine pot and four wine cups, with white background, blue pattern and gold beads.


    I picked up the wine pot and poured out a glass of wine. The emerald green liquid poured out of the mouth of the pot. Just smelling it, I felt relaxed and comfortable. I couldn''t help but praise it and make a "tut tut" sound. It''s really delicious!


    But I don''t dare to drink it. I don''t know where it is. How dare I drink blindly?!


    But looking at the wine, I suddenly thought of something. As soon as I turned my wrist, I took an ice blue one out of the system warehouse.


    Stay away from the water!


    I killed the monster before and took it out of its eyes, or this thing is its eyes.


    At that time, it was useless because I couldn''t use it. But now, when I come out, I can''t operate it, but I can still save my life in the deep sea. I think it''s the credit of this thing!


    I used the magic power to urge, sure enough, a glimmer of light flashed on the bead, and a familiar force rose up. It was in the sea that I felt the power in the confusion!


    "Hey! Boy, I underestimated you before. Thank you I smile, with the other hand touched it, as if touching a child''s small head, a bright smile.


    At this time, suddenly there was a sound of footsteps outside, followed by a knock on the door.


    It''s very quiet and polite.


    I quickly put away to avoid water drops, turned to see, the door is not locked, then said: "please come in."


    Outside the door, a woman pushed the door and came in, smiling like a flower. She folded her hands on her left waist, bowed slightly, and opened TANKOU: "you are awake, young master."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I almost thought I was crossing!


    But the clothes on my body are still modern. They are the same as I came here. Even though I passed through the clothes, they also came. Isn''t it strange for people here?


    I don''t think so.


    I quickly nodded: "yes, girl, this is..."


    I just wanted to ask where it is. Suddenly, I had a glance in my eyes, but I couldn''t say what I said!


    I didn''t notice her coming in just now. Now I see that this woman is wearing a long white dress made of gauze. The place close to her chest is also decorated with pearls on her shoulders. It''s gorgeous.


    It is precisely because she is also wearing this retro dress, coupled with the way of speaking, I have the illusion of crossing.


    But this is what you can see at a glance. Some details need to be seen carefully.


    For example, a large piece of pink on the right neck of that woman scale!


    No way!


    An idea came to me.


    It''s a ridiculous idea, but there''s nothing like that to explain the scene.


    The woman saw me suddenly stunned, so she asked: "what''s the matter, young master?"


    "Er..." I recovered, blinked, looked at her, hesitated and asked: "girl, I ask you, this is..."


    "Here is your room. We found you in the sea and brought you back. Just now we saw a blue light flash in your room. We thought that you should be awake, so we came to ask. Don''t worry, all your friends are in other rooms. They are very safe, and they are all awake... "


    "No, I mean, where is this place? Why is there such a room? Why do you live here? Is it... "


    The girl finally understood what I was going to ask, straightened up, gave a cool smile and said, "Donghai dragon palace!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the main hall of the Dragon Palace, beside the two rows of red pillars, is a chair. Between the chairs, there is a small table, on which are also placed fruit plates and wine.


    At this time, the fat monk was drinking wine from cup to cup. From time to time, he picked up an apple, pulled down a grape and threw it into his mouth.


    Murong Lei sat next to him and frowned at him. There was also a glass of wine on his side. He had already drunk half of it. Instead of overeating like the fat monk, he sat there, a little anxious.


    But the most anxious is xiaonuo. He just can''t sit still. He is grinding around the hall, and his eyebrows are almost twisted together.


    On both sides of the hall are the shrimp soldiers and crab generals who are responsible for guarding. They are wearing armor and holding knives and guns. Their faces are either blue or green. I don''t know if they have changed


    The throne was empty. The old dragon king did not come. They were the only people sitting or standing in the hall.


    Just then, two more people came outside the hall. When the guard soldiers outside the hall saw me, they all bowed their heads and saluted. I was so confused that they said that I was rescued by you. How could they feel like the inspection of the leader?But I didn''t ask much.


    The girl led me all the way to the main hall, went to one side, reached out and made a "please" gesture, with a standard service smile, said: "your friend is in the hall, the slave status is low, can''t enter the hall, also ask the son to atone, enter by himself."


    "Ah, no problem, no problem, you go." I waved my hand, the girl said goodbye again, turned and left.


    I stepped into the hall, and the situation in the hall immediately came into my eyes.


    "Little Nuo! Old ray! Fat man I saw the three people at a glance. I cried at that time and rushed over immediately!

 Chapter 426

    "Little Nuo! Old ray! Fat man


    I saw the three people at a glance, and rushed over at that time!


    All three of them saw me, and they were very happy, especially xiaonuo. He flew directly, like a flying rat, and rushed to me with a bear in the air. He fell directly on me!


    Fortunately, my body grid is good, or she will be knocked down!


    Muronglei also stood up from his position and quickly ran to me, because I had a little Nuo "twining" on me. He couldn''t even shake hands, let alone hug me. He could only stand aside with a smile: "Lao Guo, you''re OK."


    "Yes, yes." I was hugged by xiaonuo, nodded vaguely and said, reached out and patted xiaonuo on the back to signal her to come down.


    Xiaonuo smiles brightly, releases his hand and is put on the ground by me. I have to say, she is so cute!


    "You wake up earlier than me, OK? All recovered? " I looked at several people and asked.


    "Hey, we were all stunned by the aftershock of the shock, but you caught the guy''s attack head on. Of course, we woke up earlier, and we were talking about us. What about you? Are you all right Muronglei looks concerned.


    "I''m fine. I''ll just have a rest." I said.


    This is the truth. I calculated it very accurately. The chopping of the man in black robe was blocked completely. All we have to bear is the impact. Just have a rest.


    The reason why I woke up later than them was that I took the attack from the black robed man and suffered the greatest impact. Another reason was that my mana was exhausted. They all suffered the impact when they had spare mana!


    It''s normal for the fat monk not to come here and still eat and drink. It''s abnormal for him to come over and look at me with concern. Seeing that I''m ok, he raised his head and waved to me mysteriously.


    I was puzzled, thinking that he had something to say, I went over and asked cautiously, "what''s the matter?"


    The fat monk glanced sideways, then hooked his hand and motioned me to lower my head.


    I feel more serious. I quickly bow my head, but listen to him ask in a low voice: "is the person who brings you here a man or a woman?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    I''m wrong, I shouldn''t believe him! How can I feel for a moment that he is going to get down to business?!


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s a girl I said speechless.


    "Woman?"


    "Nonsense! Can there still be boys and girls? " At that time, I was a little angry. The fat monk didn''t go straight. How can I still have a bad brain now?


    Unexpectedly, the fat monk suddenly became hysterical and yelled: "no reason! Why are you all women there, but I am a man there -- "


    I: "I''m not..."


    Murong Lei


    Oh, because of this


    "Maybe..." Murong Lei said hesitantly. "They see that you are a monk and a monk. They think it''s not good to let a woman go, so they arrange a man for you."


    "No reason! My uncle Cao Li --! " The fat monk yelled more happily.


    All of us help the forehead, speechless went to the other side, very want to say we don''t know him.


    "What a nice room! So good wine! What a nice bed! Can you imagine an old man pushing the door in?! Nightmare, nightmare The fat monk''s heartrending cry is like a 200 Jin child who has lost his dream


    At this time, from the other side of the hall, a tortoise who looked old suddenly came.


    "Yeah? Prime Minister Murong Lei saw the guy and blurted out immediately.


    "Oh? Do you know me? " The old tortoise was walking slowly this way. When he heard this, he suddenly stopped and looked up at him with a smile.


    "I know, I know so much!" Murong Lei also laughed very freely.


    Can we not be presumptuous? There are so many characters in TV series and cartoons. As a result, I see real people today That''s a shame. Can you be unhappy?


    "Hahaha, I''m so kind that I can still be known. Please wait a moment. I''m going to invite the Dragon King."


    "Oh, good, good." Murong Lei is still in the shock and joy of seeing Prime Minister GUI, smiling and nodding, grinning happily.


    I frowned and wondered. In principle, we are just the victims who have been rescued. Even if they are all good gods, it can''t be this attitude. How can we feel like we are invited guests?!


    As I thought about it, I took a close look at the main hall of the Dragon Palace.


    In fact, it''s really similar to the ones in TV series. Maybe all the palaces in our country look the same. It feels like the Palace Museum. It''s just a change of skin


    After a while, suddenly, there was a sound of footsteps behind the main hall, followed by the voice of prime minister GUI: "the Dragon King has arrived!"As soon as the words came out, all the soldiers beside the hall knelt on one knee. I quickly pulled Murong Lei to kneel on one knee. Murong Lei pulled the fat monk down again


    Just kneeling down, behind the hall, next to the throne, the curtain of the Pearl door was lifted, and the rolling curtain attendant stood on his side. A dragon king with a dragon face, a yellow robe and a crown came out!


    Green complexion, dry skin, some wrinkles, a little gray beard, not like the old feeling in TV series, not only eyes are very bright, but also full of spirit, looking very energetic!


    "See dragon king!"


    The soldiers all around were shouting. Several of us didn''t know the rules, so we had to kneel on one knee and didn''t speak.


    The Dragon King went up to the high platform, sat on the throne, stretched out his hand and put it: "flat body, distinguished guests, please take a seat."


    I''m really a distinguished guest!


    Although confused, but now is not the time to ask, opened his mouth and said, "King Xie long" stood up and sat down on the chair.


    Right in front of the throne is a road paved with red carpet, and on both sides are big pillars of red lacquer. In front of the pillars are chairs, both on the left and right. Xiaonuo and I sat on the right, and fat monk and Murong Lei sat on the left.


    Lao Long Wang Duan sat in the first place, with a kind face: "these little brothers are young and have good abilities. I don''t know where they are from?"


    Although I was puzzled, I couldn''t help answering the question. I got up quickly and arched my hand and said, "Huilong king, I''m Guo Rui, Jicheng, Luzhou. This is my younger sister, and that is..."


    "I''m Murong Lei of Murong family in Gusu. This is a disciple of master Ruyan of yunmiao temple." Muronglei also stood up and took over.


    The fat monk just put an apple into his mouth. He couldn''t speak. He just nodded and said vaguely, "Hmm!"


    To express agreement.


    The Dragon King didn''t blame him for his impoliteness. He just nodded and smiled, and exclaimed, "the hero is a teenager. I thought I didn''t have a chance to thank you. I didn''t expect to meet you so soon."


    With that, the dragon king stood up, arched his hand, and looked heroic: "lonely King Aoyun, it''s a great honor to meet some young heroes. You don''t have to be polite. Help yourself."


    "Well Wait a minute. " I reached out and stopped. "You said just now, your name is Ao Yun? But as far as I know, the Dragon King of the East China Sea is named Aoguang. "


    "Oh, that''s my father. My father has already retired. Now I''m the Dragon King of the East China Sea." The dragon king named Ao Yun said.


    "Back Retired? " I was shocked at that time, this special immortal still has retirement to say! I''ll listen to the pension!


    "It''s not just me. Beihai, Xihai and Nanhai uncles have all retired. Now my cousins have taken over the position for many years. As for how many years I can''t remember


    When I look at Ao Yun, I still don''t believe it. When people say that the Dragon King of Donghai is Ao Guang, I really don''t know when to replace Ao Yun. It''s hard for people to accept. The impact is too big! This is the direct destruction of the known established facts!


    But think about it carefully, but there is no problem at all, and it is very reasonable!


    According to the myth, the Third Prince of Aoguang was killed by Nezha in the Western Zhou Dynasty. At that time, the Dragon King of Donghai was already Aoguang. In the Tang Dynasty, the West heaven took scriptures, and the Dragon King was also Ao Guang. It''s been several years now! And let the old man work? Is there no labor protection law in the divine world?


    In this way, there is nothing wrong with taking a break and inheriting my father''s business!


    "Well Thank you, Lord Dragon King What''s going on? " I scratched the back of my head awkwardly, intending to switch over the topic.


    "Oh? So you don''t know. My soldiers told me that they were chased by the golden scissors demon. Thanks to your help, they could save their lives. It seems that you don''t know that they are my people and fate. "


    This Dragon King is so special. It''s so strange


    This sentence will change the subject.


    "Golden scissors..."


    This name is very strange, but it''s very straightforward. It seems that it''s something that happened recently, and it must be from the sea! Golden scissors Cut


    I suddenly realized something


    "You mean the big crab?"


    "Exactly!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "That thing Is it the golden shearer


    "Yes, my Shenxing Commando Brigade encountered the golden scissors during the patrol. If it wasn''t for the help of some younger brothers, I''m afraid they would not have come back."


    "Well It''s just a small lift. " I said a little embarrassed.


    In fact, we really don''t want to fight. The main reason is that you all bump into me. No matter what we do, we have to open it for him!


    As for what he said about the Shenxing assault brigade, it should be the huge fish chased by crabs. No wonder they can grow so big. They are all under the Dragon King.


    "They said they would come to thank you face to face. Prime Minister GUI has asked them to come, er Right Dragon King said, suddenly turned his head to look at Prime Minister turtle, as if to ask like said."Don''t worry, Lord dragon." Turtle Prime Minister Han Han''s smile, two eyes narrowed into a seam. "They''ll be there in a minute."


    As soon as the words came out, a soldier came to the door and said, "the Shenxing assault brigade is here!"


    "Hey, talk about Cao Cao. Come and have a look at their human form." The Dragon King said with a smile and reached for the door.


    We all looked in the past, only to see the blue figure standing in a row, shoulder to shoulder dignified, each individual tall horse big, strong, even height, a mold carved out of the square character face, knife like face, look cold, between the heroic ten feet!


    This is the Shenxing shock brigade!


    Their uniforms are not armor, but simple clothes. Their upper body is tights, which perfectly outlines their body lines. Their lower body is loose military pants, with a belt, which is basically consistent with our soldiers'' usual wear.


    The only difference is that on their shoulders and arms, there are scales of hard armor, which are laid into the shape of waves.


    A row of nine people came to the main hall with neat steps. Suddenly they all stopped. When they stopped, they only made a sound. The person standing in the middle stepped forward and suddenly stood out from the crowd. It seemed that they were the team leader.


    We all stood up and looked at him.


    The man looked at each of us from left to right, and suddenly made a 90 degree bow: "Shenxing assault brigade, thank you for your help!"


    "Thank you for saving my life!" Behind eight members of the team bowed together, shouting with one voice.


    "Oh, it''s nothing. It''s just a little help. Don''t be too polite."


    I was frightened by this scene, and quickly waved his hands and said, stepped forward and helped up the captain.


    The captain is about the same height as me, muscular and handsome, but it must be changed. He is a huge fish, and I will change too. There is no envy about this.


    "It''s all small things. You''ve saved my life, haven''t you? Otherwise, I''m still soaking in the sea now. I''ll never cry again if I come and go. If I don''t dislike it, we''ll be friends in the future. " I looked at the person in front of me and said with a smile.


    "Good!" The man nodded. It seemed that he was also a forthright man!


    "My name is Guo Rui." I held out my hand.


    The man looked at my hand and my face. He was so bright and simple that he held my hand: "Zou Yu!"

 Chapter 427

    "Ha ha ha Zou Yu is also a lover. It''s good for you to make friends with him The Dragon King sat on it, watching us shake hands and make friends, laughing.


    "But how to say, you helped us first, and you are guests, so we must have some hospitality. Otherwise, our Donghai Dragon Palace is not decent. Just a few benefactors wake up today. We have already started to prepare a banquet. Just a moment, the dinner will be ready soon, and then we must drink more!"


    "It must be! That''s for sure I turned and arched.


    When the fat monk heard that he had food to eat, he laughed like something and cried, "ah, Dragon King, do you have fish or meat?"


    "Of course! Fish tube enough, drink wine! There are plenty of these things in my crystal palace! "


    "Ha ha ha That''s a good feeling! " The fat monk touched his tummy and licked his lips with his tongue.


    "Do you have any prospects?" Murong Lei patted him as if the iron was not steel. He was shocked by the Buddha light and began to shake his hand. Suddenly he thought of something, frowned and asked, "aren''t they all sea people here? Why do you still eat fish? Isn''t that killing each other? "


    "Well, I can''t say that. Isn''t that the case with the biological chain? We often hear that sentence in our daily life I came over laughing and put my hand on his shoulder.


    "Big fish eat small fish, small fish eat shrimps. What else do you expect them to eat in the sea? Besides Shui, isn''t it still Shui? It''s all normal. " I explained to him.


    "Oh - well, then Wait, he just said we''re all awake today. What do you mean? "


    "Well, you guys All of you have been in a coma for three days. Today, you wake up one after another. "


    "Three days?" Murong Lei exclaimed. "We''ve been in a coma for so long?"


    "Nonsense, don''t you think? Buddha, I feel very energetic after waking up. It''s definitely not a matter of a day or two. " Fat and Shangli naturally said, looking at him like a fool.


    "No, no, what are you proud of?"?! I just want to ask you! " Murong Lei feels insulted. He immediately points the spearhead at the fat monk and starts to attack others.


    "Lao Guo has been dizzy for three days, but he has feelings. After all, people suffer the most! Little sister Nuo and I can say that after all, we killed so many monsters, but you... " Muronglei patted the fat monk on the stomach again! "What did you do? You''ve been rowing all the time, OK


    "Nonsense! Clearly I have played a very important role The fat monk was not satisfied at that time, and immediately replied: "if there were no me..."


    "Then we''ve won a long time ago." Murong Lei said without expression.


    "How do you speak, benefactor? It''s very unfriendly."


    "Well Well, actually... " Zou Yu thought that the atmosphere might be a bit wrong, so he quickly made a comeback: "you just woke up today because we used our Dragon Palace''s special medicine bath for you when you were in a coma. It can improve your physical fitness and eliminate hidden injuries, but one side effect is that you will faint for a long time..."


    "Oh, I see." After hearing this, Murong Lei didn''t argue with the fat monk any more. He scratched his head and let out a calm voice.


    "Little brothers, where are you fighting with? They were all in a coma in the sea. If some of you hadn''t brought such a treasure as water escape beads, I''m afraid you would have died before we went. " The Dragon King looked at us and suddenly asked.


    "Ah, well, there is a mysterious place in the East China Sea. It''s an ancient city. I don''t know if you, Lord Dragon King..."


    "Ah, it''s there. It''s not easy for you to escape from there To tell you the truth, I don''t really know where it is Dragon King face dew embarrassed, some embarrassed said.


    "When I was young, I loved to travel around, but I was a little strange to the things near my home. What''s more, my father didn''t let me go there since I was a child. He said that a powerful evil cultivation and a strange race were locked in a long time ago. Even the gods in the sky couldn''t help them, so they didn''t let me go."


    "So although it is also in my territory, it has basically become an extra area. I only know that it is very dangerous. If you can escape from there, your strength is quite strong!"


    "Ah - no, no more." I waved.


    "OK, then..."


    What else does the Dragon King have to say? Suddenly, from the other side, a huge hermit crab is wrapped in a bigger bubble, and a pile of short legs are fluttering tightly, quickly sliding from the door to the side of the wall to the throne of the Dragon King.


    If you want to say that the hermit crab is not too big, it is much smaller than Zou Yu''s prototype! But this race is small! Proportionally, it''s much bigger than his one!


    The Dragon King was going to talk when he saw the hermit crab coming. He immediately changed his face and stopped talking.


    Prime Minister GUI stood aside and saw the hermit crab coming. He didn''t have much change in his expression. He was still smiling, like a simple man. He just took the first two steps and met him."Hee The hermit crab doesn''t seem to be able to speak. When he stops in front of him, he takes out a small tube from the shell behind him. I''ve seen it before. It''s filled with metal chopsticks, knives and forks


    It should not be a use


    Sure enough, Prime Minister GUI opened the small tube. Inside it was a rolled up piece of paper, which seemed to have written something.


    "This little crab is a messenger. The intelligence of various regions and the communication between the four seas basically depend on them. According to the rules, Prime Minister GUI should check it first. If it''s a small matter, you don''t have to bother Lord Longwang. Only when it''s a big event, you can let him make a decision." Zou Yu was afraid that I didn''t understand, so he explained to me quickly.


    "I understand, Minister of military aircraft! Let''s share our worries! " I nodded and understood the system at once.


    It is said that once there was such a minister who gave a memorial to the emperor when he had something to do. It was very annoying. Therefore, it is necessary for such a person to delete such a messy part first.


    It''s just that such a person must be highly trusted and reliable.


    Otherwise, the consequences will not be as simple as worrying


    I thought so, and then I watched Prime Minister GUI''s face changed after he finished reading the paper. He narrowed his eyes into a slit with a smile and opened them a little bit. Then I turned around and handed the paper to the Dragon King.


    It seems to be a big deal!


    "Well, I always wanted to ask, isn''t this the bottom of the sea? Why is there no water? And there''s so much air? " When I saw that the paper was not wet at all, I suddenly remembered this and asked.


    "Hey, this one is made by our Lord Dragon King. When the old lord Dragon King was in power before, many people had a reaction to this problem. In the water, otherwise they would pinch the water avoiding formula, or they would use water avoiding beads just like you. It''s too troublesome." Zou Yu said.


    "But the old Dragon King hasn''t solved it. Anyway, it''s usually when the old dragon king comes back on his birthday, a year later, and those people don''t think much of it after they''ve finished


    "Now that''s settled?"


    "Yes, this adult did it when he was in the upper position. He made an air system, and the whole dragon palace was covered by a large air hood, which was convenient. Those who come here praise them one after another. Anyway, after we cultivate human form, we can breathe like human beings. It''s no problem for us. Like the little crab, we can''t breathe like this. There are special things for them to come in. "


    Zou Yu said that it should be the bubble, which is equivalent to making an independent mobile small ocean. You can breathe in it and move with it. It''s really convenient!


    But it can only be used for a while. After all, the oxygen in the water is leisurely.


    "Oh, great! Industrial revolution, that''s what it is After listening to this, I was a little stunned and nodded. Looking at the Dragon King again, I could not help but feel awed.


    But the Dragon King didn''t know what I was thinking. After reading the contents of the paper, he suddenly frowned, his eyes moved, and immediately called out: "Zou Yu!"


    "Yes


    Zou Yu was still talking to me. As soon as the Dragon King called, he immediately had a general reflexes. He immediately stood straight and his expression "Shua" turned into a positive face!


    "Come on!"


    The Dragon King called him to the body, bowed his head and said a few words, then saw Zou Yu promised again, turned around and ran out.


    Without saying a word, eight members of Shenxing Commando Brigade immediately turned around and ran out of the Dragon Palace with their leader.


    "This..."


    "Well, you don''t have to worry. There''s something temporary. You can walk around the Dragon Palace first. Don''t worry. You can go anywhere. Someone will invite you at the dinner party." The Dragon King changed his appearance and said to us with a smile.


    "Well Then we won''t disturb you. You are busy I said quickly, reaching out to Murong Lei and fat monk. "Let''s not disturb Mr. Dragon King''s office. Let''s go."


    "Well, well, Lord Dragon King, let''s leave first." Murong Lei bows his hands and several people walk out of the hall together.


    Before I left, I specially looked back. The Dragon King didn''t look well. He said something to Prime Minister GUI. They went back to the inner hall together.


    But the Dragon King''s face is not a good color, and he can''t see much


    "OK, OK, I''ll go back for a while. I wake up earlier than you. I''ve been around for a few laps. Go ahead."


    After leaving the door, muronglei said.


    "Then you''ll get moldy in the small room, Buddha. I''m going to find a little sister to make up for my trauma! Alas, life is hard! Life is hard! There''s no reason! "


    Fat monk said with a sad and indignant face, and went in one direction.


    "What about you, brother?" Asked little Nuo.


    "Me?" I scratched my head, looked around, thought for a while, and said, "I''ll go around too. It''s not easy for me to come to Donghai dragon palace. I have to see the scenery here. It''s rare. Let''s go, xiaonuo.""Well!"

 Chapter 428

    "Little sister, little sister Where is my little sister? "


    In a coral field, the fat monk rubs his hands and shuttles through the huge coral trees.


    Donghai Dragon Palace is really Donghai dragon palace! Coral is basically one person tall! It''s everywhere. It''s basically the same as the green belt on our land. It can be seen everywhere!


    For people who live here all the year round, this kind of terrain is very suitable for playing hide and seek. If it''s a little elegant, maybe you can see some other charm and enjoy it. But for some people who come here for the first time, it''s not very friendly


    "I''ll go to your grandson! Where is this? It''s an array for Buddha, isn''t it? Why is it the same everywhere? What about the little sister? Why don''t you have a little sister? "


    Looking at the endless coral forest around him, the fat monk couldn''t help but start swearing.


    For those of us who live on the land, trees are a little distinguishable, and corals are really hard to distinguish!


    After the fat monk went around, he soon lost his way.


    "I''ll go! I don''t want to take such a trickster --! "


    Chubby and Shang roared as they walked away. Suddenly they heard something.


    "Well?"


    The fat monk suddenly closed his mouth and extended his ears to listen carefully.


    There is a sound! It''s not close, but it''s certainly not far away, and the sound is cute girl?!


    Hold the grass! Won the lottery?!


    As soon as the fat monk heard the voice, he was excited. No matter what the voice was, he couldn''t hear the content clearly. Anyway, he knew it was a woman''s voice. Immediately, he followed the origin of the voice, and didn''t know whether it was going or not. He ran into it directly!


    On the other side, xiaonuo and I are walking side by side. We are also lost in the huge coral forest


    "On purpose! Is it used to guard against thieves? " As I walked in the boundless coral forest, I stretched out my hand and said depressed.


    Pharmacist Huang has set up a peach blossom array on Taohua island. Maybe it''s the same in Donghai dragon palace?


    I don''t know if it''s designed according to the eight trigrams of Qimen. It''s just like that. Anyway, I won''t! But fortunately, I have a strategy for heaven, which will give me a correct route.


    But


    "Is the road really right? How can I feel that we are going deep?" Small glutinous observation of the scene, some speechless said.


    "Who knows? Let''s go first."


    "Oh."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, fat monk seven around eight around, finally under the guidance of the sound successfully came to the edge of the coral forest, in front of the coral tree obviously less!


    The fat monk is so excited! Victory! But can''t grow, in case the little sister scared away how to do? Lurking in a low voice, hide behind a seemingly wide coral tree and observe the situation.


    I have to say that he still has some self-knowledge of his body.


    The fat monk hid behind the coral, poked out a round head and began to observe the situation.


    This place is not so much the end of the coral forest as the center of it.


    In the center of the whole coral forest, a round hole appeared, and the dense coral disappeared, forming a large open space.


    In this open space, there is a small pink castle, only two floors, but it looks very delicate and gorgeous. At first sight, it is a woman''s residence. No, it should be said that it is a girl.


    In front of the castle, there is a pool, which is clear and transparent. In the middle of the pool, there is a rockery with green grass and flowers. There are many strange stones on the shore around the lake, which has a unique flavor.


    Of course, in the eyes of the fat monk, these beautiful scenes are all the same as none. Some of them are another kind of scenery.


    People say, beauty It''s also the scenery.


    "Little sister --!" The fat monk''s eyes were straight at that time!


    In front of the castle, a girl who looks like only 17 or 18 years old is sitting on a swing, holding the rope in both hands, swinging slowly. Next to her, there are two people who look like maids, both carrying trays, one with tea and the other with handkerchief. They can''t see clearly.


    Not far from the swing, beside the pool, there was a girl sitting on a stone, wiping her hair with a towel.


    And the most exciting thing is that these two girls are very cool!


    The girl on the swing was wearing a pink tights, which was no more than a few pieces of cloth than a swimsuit. Her hair was also pink and hung down to her waist. There were scales on her head. It was very lovely!


    The girl on the edge of the pool looks about the same age as her, but she has green hair, her clothes look poor, and her head is a white shell, which looks very beautiful.


    "Wow The fat monk looked at the two beautiful girls. At that time, he couldn''t help crying out, but he immediately reacted and covered his mouth.The pink girl sitting on the swing seemed to hear the voice of the fat monk. Just as she was about to turn back, suddenly a male voice sounded behind her. Its volume was many times larger than that of the fat monk, which immediately attracted her attention!


    "Five childe, you can''t go in!"


    The pink girl wanted to see what was going on here. Hearing the voice, she turned back and looked at the other side anxiously. She stood up directly from the swing: "Xu Yong, what''s the matter?"


    The blue girl also stood up, frowning and looking over there.


    However, the other side did not answer her question.


    The fat monk didn''t know why, so his curiosity was too serious. When he heard that something had happened over there, he didn''t find out, so he went out and planned to have a careful look.


    At this time, the pink girl looked back: "Xiaoqin, Xiaoyu, you two..."


    Pink girl can''t go on, because in her sight, there is something that shouldn''t have appeared


    A fat man


    "Who are you?" The pink girl''s reaction was very quick. She yelled at that time. As soon as she shook her hand, the gauze clothes on the swing floated directly over her body, which immediately overloaded her body.


    The blue girl turned her wrist and knew where to turn out two swords, one on the left and one on the right. She glared at the fat monk!


    "I''ll go!"


    The fat monk was confused at that time. Why didn''t he follow the script? Didn''t they all turn around? Why are you coming at me again?!


    "Sex wolf, look at the move!" The green girl was obviously angry. Her sword eyebrows stood up and she went up with her sword.


    "Hold the grass!" The fat monk turned his head and ran when he saw the situation. But with his big fat belly, which one is the opponent of the little skinny girl? Looking back, the other party almost caught up with him. He had an idea and took off his shoes


    Hoo!


    A puff of black smoke rose in an instant!


    The green girl didn''t know what to do, and she had to rush forward. As a result, she just met the black smoke. The next second, a zombie fell on the ground, foaming and unconscious!


    "Sister!" The pink girl was shocked. Just as she was about to step forward, suddenly a figure rushed out behind her. Looking at the girl in front of her, she sneered: "don''t go, my little beauty, where are you going? Let''s talk it over. "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in the coral forest, xiaonuo and I were still wandering around and never came out.


    "Why do I feel more and more wrong? It seems that I have been circling here for a long time! It was better to go deep before, but now it''s better. It''s not moving! " Small glutinous a face collapse of say, the whole person is a capital of life can''t love, spread hands like a puppet like walking forward.


    "I have the same feeling, too --" I''m also confused, and my hand moves faster.


    "There''s no reason. It''s the right way to do this, but why..."


    I pinched my fingers and frowned, but I didn''t know. So, when I was worried, suddenly from the side, in a stream of black smoke, a round figure rushed over


    "I''ll go! Come on! The magic power condenses, protects the body! " I hastened to shout, and at the same time gathered mana to build a protective cover around myself to resist the physical black air.


    The next moment, the black smoke has come to the front, the fat figure is also desperate, directly hit me!


    "I''ll go! What are you doing, fat man? "


    Even with my physique, I couldn''t stand the fat monk who was the same size as me and was still running like crazy. He was knocked out several steps at a time, and only when he faltered for a long time could he stand still. Looking at the panting man in front of me, he yelled: "ya, you''re sick! What are you doing, running so fast? "


    The fat monk was also in shock. He was relieved to see me. He sat down on the ground with his back against a coral tree, waved his hand and said, "don''t mention it. I wanted to chat with my sister, but I saw two poor girls in ragged clothes. They may have misunderstood me and come after me!"


    I said You put on your shoes first. "


    It''s very special. It''s gassing!


    "Oh, yes, yes -" the fat monk put on his shoes. As soon as he looked up, I gave him a big chestnut!


    "I''ll go! What are you doing! "


    "Nonsense, are you still a monk? It''s not straight at all! I''ll go and find another girl. It''s good if I don''t kill you! "


    "No, no, I really don''t plan to do anything. I just want to chat with others later. Who knows there is a private bathing beach there. Besides, if we go to the seaside, people will wear less clothes than this, so it doesn''t matter."


    "Nonsense! You don''t look at the occasion! Put a toilet plunger in the toilet. No one will say anything. Try putting one at the head of the bed in the bedroom! Go


    I said, a direct grasp of him to pull up, turned to the direction he came to walk!


    "Ah! What are you doing? ""Why don''t you ask? Of course, it''s the worst thing to go back and apologize to someone, and it has to be explained clearly. This is someone else''s territory. There are private baths. I don''t know who I am. If you hide now and go back to someone else, it''s not so good! Hurry up, be frank and lenient, and strive for leniency. Of course, it''s different whether she hits you or not. "


    I dragged him forward, and said without expression, with a business like look.


    "I''m not going --!"


    "I can''t help you!"


    I grabbed the fat monk and easily grabbed him for more than ten steps. Although his body shape was not much different, his strength was too big. He had no room to resist!


    Results just walked for a while, suddenly in front of a burst of roar, trance between two figures one after another shuttle in the coral group, toward this side of the gallop!


    "I''ll go! It''s all here! "


    The fat monk saw that the pink figure in front was the pink girl on the swing before, and the one behind was supposed to be the bodyguard. It''s over, isn''t it!


    "No, there''s a problem. It''s not like it''s for you." I frowned and looked at them carefully. They were very quick one after the other. They didn''t seem to be chasing people, but were chased!


    No! To be exact, it''s the latter who chases and the former who is chased.


    "Fat man, are you sure that the pink one in front of you is what you call the shabby little sister?"


    "Well!" The fat monk nodded.


    "That''s good, fatty. I''ll tell you the good news. You have a chance to make amends."


    "Ah? What is it? " The fat monk didn''t know, so he looked at me with a muddled face.


    "Hahaha -"


    with a smile, I grabbed his arm and stood behind a coral tree. I squinted at the situation on the side and saw a pink figure row past. I quickly threw the fat monk out!


    "That''s it --!"

 Chapter 429

    "I''ll screw you!"


    I watched the pink girl pass by me, and immediately threw the fat monk out!


    "I''m Mr. Cao Li!"


    The fat monk scolded, but he couldn''t win my power completely. He was thrown out and ran into the man who was chasing him!


    "I''ll go --!"


    Obviously, the man didn''t expect such a thing to come out here. He didn''t react all of a sudden. In addition, the fat monk''s body is too big to avoid. He was hit hard!


    Bang!


    Two people directly into a rolling gourd, instant toward the opposite direction of that person''s trajectory rushed past, straight knocked down behind a coral tree to stop.


    The pink girl in front of her was still running, but suddenly she heard a loud noise behind her. It seemed that there were still people swearing? Looking back, I was confused


    What''s going on here?


    In her eyes, behind a coral tree on the side, or in front of the tree, stands a fat but special handsome person (bah! Shame There is also a lovely girl who looks about ten years old, looking at the rear with a bad smile.


    Behind, in the smoke, in front of the remains of a coral tree, two figures are twitching on the ground


    "You..." Pink girl came back, stood beside me, looked me up and down curiously, and then looked at the two people who fell on the ground, I don''t know why.


    "Girl, don''t worry, I won''t let that guy hurt you Neither of them will I said.


    Originally, it was that one. Later, I thought that the fat monk was not a good bird, so I could take it with me.


    "Ah - who dares to disturb me? Mind your own business


    That guy''s physical quality is also strong. When he was hit by the fat monk''s Buddha light, he got up before the fat monk and looked at the fat body on the ground angrily.


    The two of us also stood out from behind the coral. I looked at this man carefully.


    It looks like a human, but it''s definitely not a human. I''m wearing blue armor and a sword on my waist. It looks majestic, especially the armor. I can feel the powerful atmosphere from such a distance.


    As he stood up, the smoke around him dissipated, and the figure of the fat monk emerged.


    "It''s you!"


    His shape was easy to recognize. The pink girl saw it at a glance and cried out.


    "Well? Do you know him? " The man was stunned and asked.


    "Just in Jinghu, this guy was hiding in the coral forest to peep at me and sister qinger!" Cried the pink girl, disgusted.


    "What?"


    The man pulled out his sword, and the blade was cold!


    "Dare to plot against chen''er? Look at me gouging out your eyes


    Then he grabbed the fat monk''s back collar and picked it up for him.


    "Ah -"


    I didn''t expect that the pink girl would frown when she heard this, as if there were some poor fat monks, and she immediately called in a low voice.


    "What''s the matter?" The man turned his head and looked at the girl called chen''er. "You pity him? You ah, is soft hearted, too kind! My little beauty, it''s a disease! Get it! Come on, I''ll give you a sample today to let you know what to do with these people! "


    With that, he raised the sword with his right hand again, and he was about to stab it!


    "No..." Chen''er still can''t bear it, but it seems that her character is not so tough. In the face of the man who is wearing armor and looks very brave, it seems that some of her men don''t dare to resist. She is always submissive.


    "That..." She may also want to persuade that person to be fruitless, turned her head and looked at me.


    "Ah?" I was watching her. She suddenly turned her head and gave me a fright. It was like being found peeping. It scared me to death!


    "You and him Are you friends? " Chen Er asked.


    "I We don''t know him very well. What''s the matter? Girl


    "Well If you are friends, can you save him? In fact, I didn''t see anything that he didn''t dare to see. I covered all the places that should be covered. It''s reasonable I don''t want to die. If I get my eyes gouged out, I''ll die. "


    Huh?


    I listen to this, although it''s very reasonable to say, but in fact, most girls don''t think so. I listen to the fat monk''s narration, it''s like climbing the wall to peek at the swimsuit in my own swimming pool. Few people are not angry!


    Is it because it involves human life?


    "Ah, this friend!" I cried.


    "Ah?" The man was about to get off the sword when I yelled and shook his hand. The tip of the sword deviated and nailed to the ground.


    "What are you doing?" The man turned to look at me with an angry face.


    "That Are you sure you can only gouge out your eyes and not hurt his life? ""Well?" The man looked at me, frowned, and looked at chen''er, who was surprised beside me. He seemed to understand something. He sighed and said, "OK, I just dig my eyes, and then I immediately use magic to stop bleeding and cure him. Don''t worry, I can''t die."


    "Oh, that''s good." I said calmly, hands around the chest to see the play.


    Beside her, chen''er looks shocked


    "What''s better?" Chen''er yelled. "Are you all normal?"


    Xiaonuo stood beside me, just like a melon eater. He looked at chen''er and whispered to me, "this girl is really kind."


    "Oh? Why


    "She even sympathizes with the fat monk. Obviously, there is nothing in the world that can''t be sympathized with!" Xiaonuo said seriously.


    I said You mean the fat monk is the most asshole in the world


    "Isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    Although it''s not good to say that, I really can''t find a reason to refute


    Chen''er saw that both of us were crazy: "are you going to save people or not? Do you really have nothing to do with him? Even if it doesn''t matter, a person''s eyes will be gouged out! Aren''t you going to save him? You are too unkind. You... "


    "Girl!" I broke in with a loud drink. "I tell you, there are too many people in the world who need to be rescued. We can''t save everyone because we don''t come here at all. Besides, have you heard that sentence? Poor man, there must be something hateful


    "My uncle Cao Li, is this a sentence I use? Buddha, I''m healthy. It''s not like this! " The fat monk was grabbed by the collar by the man. When he heard my words, he immediately scolded.


    "Plus..." I didn''t care about the fat monk''s mood. I turned to chen''er and said with a smile, "he won''t be OK at all."


    "Ha?"


    "I''ll make a bet with you." I said. "He''ll be fine. He won''t get hurt at all. If I lose, I''ll let you handle it. If I win, then He''s been spying on you before. Can you write it off? He didn''t mean any harm, he just didn''t understand the rules. "


    "Well That''s no problem, "chen''er agreed, but added quickly," but he must save qinger''s sister! "


    "Sister Qing''er Oh, that''s fine. No problem. "


    I carefully thought about the appearance of the goods when they came here. No need to ask, they must have been fumigated by him. Although I don''t know how to save them, let him solve it!


    "No, hey! What''s your bet? " Fat monk listened to our conversation and protested discontentedly, although it was useless.


    "Stop talking nonsense! Say goodbye to your eyes first The man said, his right hand moved, the sword split down in an instant, straight to the corner of his eye!


    "Are you just digging eyes --!"


    In the sound of the fat monk, the Golden Buddha light on his body suddenly lit up, directly met the sword cut by the man, and bravely hit him!


    Dang!


    In the sound of a metal collision, the sword suddenly rebounded faster than before, and the person holding it, under this force, was shocked to numb his arm and could not help going back.


    "This..."


    Chen''er was shocked when she saw this scene. She stared at the two people in front of her and was at a loss


    Looking at her expression, she could see someone digging a castle with wire and smashing a steel wall with small stones.


    It seems that the guy is not an ordinary person, at least in chen''er''s world view, he is a great master.


    But at this time, I don''t intend to pay too much attention to these, what I pay attention to is


    "If you lose, you can''t investigate this matter later. We''ll find a way to solve the elder sister you said." I said, with my hands behind my back, I stepped forward like a big man, looked at the same shocked man, and cried with a smile: "brother, come on, it''s all misunderstanding. Don''t fight. Have a good talk."


    "What is it? Misunderstanding? chat? No way


    The man shook his numb right hand, turned his head, pointed the spear at me and began to approach me.


    "Well?" I frowned. "Brother, it''s a little boring. She said that she would not pursue it. It''s a bit on the line."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, put this down in advance. Chen''er, come with me


    "Ah? no I''m not going with you! I will never follow you


    As soon as he heard this, he seemed to have heard something terrible. At that time, he lost his face, ran directly under his feet, hid behind me, grabbed my arm with a pair of small hands, and only showed his head to look at each other.


    Good guy! This little girl is so strong that she is so painful!


    ¡°¡­¡­ You let go I swung my arm to get out of her clutches.Although she doesn''t seem to be a gentleman, she can''t help it. What she grabs is the soft meat on the inside of my arm. It really hurts!


    But in this way, I can still feel her shivering, it seems that she is really afraid.


    "She doesn''t want to go with you, brother. Don''t make it difficult." I looked at chen''er behind me and said, looking at the person in front of me.


    "Boy! Mind your own business! Ah, I just found out that you seem to be a stranger, eh The smell is strange. It seems that even we Haizu are not. Who are you? "


    "I It''s a guest. "


    "Guests? How can I have guests in Dragon Palace? You Did you sneak in? "


    "We are not."


    "No nonsense! Get out of the way! Chen Er, come here


    "I''m not going! I don''t want to marry that kind of gangster. I want to go, you go! "


    "Stop it! You''ve grown up. You shouldn''t be such a fool. You should put the overall situation first


    "I don''t know!"


    "Ah, wait, wait..." There''s something wrong with me. Stop them. "Do you really think I don''t exist? I said that if other girls didn''t want to get married, they were forced to do so. What''s the age? How can they do this? Is everything in your dragon palace so bloody? "


    That person listened to my words, sneer: "hum! It''s really an outsider. We don''t need you to take care of our affairs! "


    "Well! I''ll take care of it. What about you? "


    To tell you the truth, originally I was just a guest, and I was the kind of wrong guest. I shouldn''t meddle in these matters, but if I left like this, I always felt a little out of the ordinary.


    What can we do? Hold this girl to pass, and then with the other side to a: "brother bang, headwind express sign, play well, goodbye?"


    It doesn''t sound human!


    "Hum!" The man moved his muscles, lifted his wrist and raised his sword!


    "It seems that you want to compete with me --!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the man took a step at his feet. It was only a slight move, which caused the fluctuation of the surrounding space. With the sharp blade, a white dragon appeared in a trance!

 Chapter 430

    "Dang --!"


    In a flash, I had already taken out the ghost face flying cloud sword, barely blocked the man''s attack, but I just avoided being hurt by his sharp blade.


    The next moment, the powerful power carried by the sword comes instantly!


    Bang!


    I just feel a flower in front of me, the wind is whistling in my ears, like a knife across, and then I feel numb in my back, and I hear a "boom".


    I think I knocked down a coral tree.


    I thought.


    After shaking his head, he looked in front of him. He was a long way away from the man. Chen Er turned to look at me with a worried look on his face.


    "Hum! But that''s it The man saw that I was shocked to fly out, and immediately laughed and looked at me triumphantly. "Well, leave quickly. I don''t care about you, chen''er. Let''s go."


    "Don''t go! It''s not over! "


    My feet move, a moment to move in front of him, both hands holding the sword directly cut down!


    I dare not say anything else. In terms of speed, can you compare with blink?


    The boy also didn''t expect that I could still have this kind of art against heaven. At that time, he was so surprised that his pupils shrank. He quickly raised his sword to resist. There was another "Dang" sound. The two swords collided!


    His strength was already reflected in the last sword. This time I attacked and he defended, it was even more obvious. I held the sword in both hands and he resisted it with one hand, but it didn''t let me drop any more.


    That arm, like a steel column, stands erect, unable to shake!


    "It''s quite strong."


    "You''ve got this kind of magic. I''m looking down on you. Well, I admit you''re an opponent, but that''s all


    The man said, suddenly a short body, swing away my sword, the right arm with a swing, swung out a semicircle, directly cut to my body!


    Its position is right under my side; its momentum is strong enough to cut me off!


    Although I''m not strong enough, I''m very fast. One blink away, and then another blink behind him, a stab!


    No CD flash is cool!


    However, the guy was not an ordinary person. He turned around and followed the direction of my sword''s sharp stab to avoid it. With a shake of his wrist, it was also a straight stab.


    If it was such an attack, I would not be afraid of it. I dodged to avoid it. At the same time, I changed the stab to chop and cut across.


    The guy on the other side is like a mirror. He has chosen the same attack method as me, which is also a crosscut.


    For a moment, we two formed a big windmill, four eyes opposite, right hand out, each holding a sword, each cutting, while rotating the body, to avoid each other''s attack.


    And because the axis of our rotation is the midpoint of the line between our eyebrows, the scene was very strange


    Finally, the man couldn''t help but jump out and cut me at the same time.


    And I also reacted quickly when he moved, using taimingbu to withdraw backward, which was also a sword chop.


    Dang!


    It''s another crisp sound. The two swords collide, which is exactly the position of the sword tip.


    The strength of this place is the weakest, and the strength gap between us is not obvious. It''s just a spark, then it bounces apart and retreats.


    "Boy has two sons!" Cried the man, laughing.


    "There are still three children left!" I have a serious face, in the face of better than their opponents, I can not do so laughing.


    At this time, suddenly, from the direction of the two people, there were several figures passing quickly. The speed was much slower than that of them. I could see clearly.


    Without exception, they are all shrimp soldiers and crab generals. Their faces look like a dye party. They have all kinds of colors. Their clothes and armours are tattered. They can''t catch up with the top one. They belong to the kind of stalls that can be punctured at once.


    It seems that the weapons on hand are also shoddy. They are all more or less flawed and have no luster.


    Several people came to our place one after another. Because we got two coral trees, this place is much wider than other places. It''s not too crowded for so many people to stand here, but some of them can''t stand.


    However, I can find that the five or six new comers obviously did not dare to step forward. They were all crowded by the broken coral tree. Two of them were standing on the root of the tree, watching us fight, and did not dare to step forward.


    "Five childe, you..." One of the soldiers trembled.


    "It''s OK, don''t come here!"


    The man, who was called the fifth childe, turned his head and said a word, then confronted me again.


    It seems that this guy''s status is not low, and he should be very strict at ordinary times, otherwise these soldiers would not be so afraid of him.


    However, these guys didn''t touch chen''er either. On the contrary, they were far away from her, which should be what this guy said.


    "Mr. five It seems that you really have a good identity, but it''s not the capital you can bully people. " I carefully observed him, light said.


    "You''re in charge? It''s not up to you, an outsider, to intervene in our family''s affairs! "Voice just fell, five childe a sword stab, speed, is my life only see! However, no matter how fast the speed is, it can''t reach instant movement!


    Sharp sword stabbed my shadow, and at this time I had already retreated to the edge, back against a coral tree, looking at him from a distance.


    "What? I''m afraid of that? " The fifth young master frowned at me, and there was a sense of disappointment in his tone.


    If this happens, it means that this guy It''s a martial arts maniac.


    "No, I''m not afraid, just..." I waved my sword casually with my right hand, raised my left hand and grasped with five fingers. In the palm of my hand, a small black light ball appeared.


    "It''s just that I know that I''m not as good as you, but I have to compete with you all the time. It''s really stupid. Since I want to fight, I''ll take out the strongest means."


    Said, I directly a grasp of the black ball, hard on the chest, suddenly black light! Ten meters in a circle, all shrouded in darkness!


    Holy land of darkness!


    If Guangming palm, Fengming sword and thunderbolt hammer are skills that continue to increase advantages in times of prosperity, then the dark holy land is a magic skill to reverse the situation in times of adversity!


    "This is..."


    It''s ten meters in radius, and it''s wide enough to include all the people present! Even beyond a lot of distance!


    In the dark holy land, you can''t see your fingers, and your vision, hearing and smell are completely deprived! Only with my consent can I get it back.


    Here It''s my absolute control area!


    "You boy, you have such means!" The fifth young master, holding the sword in his hand, tried to chop around. He didn''t cut anything and didn''t notice anything. He just stopped and suddenly frowned. It seemed that he knew something.


    "Well? Did you find out? " I looked at him and said with a smile.


    "I see. It''s really a magic trick. Is that what you rely on?"


    Five childe light say, seem to be very calm, but in fact, he has already nervous up, hands clench fist, abdomen under Dantian, also quickly condense the magic power.


    The dark holy land is not just closed by the senses. Here, their mana will drain quickly, and eventually become the nutrient of the dark holy land, supporting its continued existence, and feeding back to me.


    So it is a great skill in adversity!


    However, it takes a long time for the former opponents to find out. This guy has some skills. He should have found them by waving swords several times. He has keen insight!


    "But so what, you can''t get out!"


    With a wave of my arms, countless black long rope tentacles appeared in the void, just like xiaonuo''s attack means.


    However, the difference is that the tentacles of xiaonuo are solid and more solid, but if damaged, they will hurt themselves. And the loss of mana is also great. My long black rope is condensed by mana, or chaos power in the dark holy land. Although it is not as strong as xiaonuo, it''s ok if it''s damaged.


    All of a sudden, hundreds of black long ropes swept away from all directions towards the five childe, twining his body and limbs in an instant!


    The fifth young master was surprised, but he immediately calmed down and made a sudden effort. At that time, he broke a lot of long ropes, waved his arms constantly, and the sword was cold. Under his strength and the sharpness of the sword, the long ropes turned into pieces and finally dissipated.


    But there is still a new long rope, coming one after another, vowing to wrap him tightly!


    "That''s what you want!" The fifth childe said maliciously. "To kill me in this way? Daydreaming


    With that, the five young master bent his legs slightly, and even took a horse step. All the armor pieces on his body began to shake, as if he was alive! What''s more, it began to flash a faint cold light!


    For a moment, there was a light in the dark holy land, which almost pierced the endless darkness!


    "Good baby!" I looked at the shining armor and felt a little envious at that time.


    It''s a pity that I can''t wear this kind of uniform size clothes


    Just as I was admiring the baby, I suddenly caught a glimpse of the guy''s face.


    The most important thing is his eyes! It''s like It''s like looking at me?!


    "Don''t stare at my armor, be careful of yourself!"


    Five childe sneer a, body shape instantly disappear, the next moment, I see a white dragon to me!


    "I''ll go!"


    I hasten a blink. In the dark holy land, my skills will be enhanced, and the distance of instant movement will also be increased.


    All of a sudden, I directly used the limit distance, actually directly to the edge of the other side of the dark holy land, and once again opened the distance with him.


    And at this time, I finally saw the whole picture of the armor!


    At this time, he had only one cloth garment on his body. What kind of armor was there? By his side, there were five more dragons!No, it''s not as big as the legend. It only looks like the thighs are thick and thin. Each one is very white. The scales on the body are like knives. A pair of golden pupils are bright and sharp, with murderous spirit!


    "You Mr. five? Are you... "


    "Cut the crap and come on!"


    It''s been a while since the dark holy land was opened, and this move must be very mana consuming. In order to defeat me, he can''t talk to me anymore!


    The five dragons fly in five directions, and their roots are on the back of the five young masters, but the length of their bodies can be extended freely.


    The five dragons roared up to the sky at the same time. Their bodies were shining with silver. The dark holy land was almost completely illuminated. All around them were blinking lights and harsh sounds of dragons!


    "The last blow!"


    Five childe light say, the hand holds a sword, on the top of the head, a pair of horns are rising slowly!


    "I''ll go. It''s a big game!"


    I look at the change of the goods in front of me. No matter how I run, I should know what kind of existence I''ve got.


    But it''s too late to go now. It''s better to fight for it!


    All of a sudden, the ice armor was completely covered, the sword had been taken back, the golden light was in full swing between the palms, the lightning was raging on the arms, and the whirlwind was rolling under the feet!


    At this moment, five elements come out together!


    At the same time, the five young masters came like an arrow in a flash. The sword was sharp and the five dragons dived at the same time!


    "The five dragon decision --!"

 Chapter 431

    "The five dragon decision --!"


    "It''s up to you!"


    In front of him, five dragons came flying. In the middle, the fifth young master was holding a sword. He was fierce!


    And I, the five elements of the force together, double palm hit, a thunder sword and countless wind blades together rushed out!


    Falling, Fengming sword!


    Two forces first rushed in the past, and then, two bright palms left and right!


    Bang bang!


    Liu meteorite and Fengming sword first collided with two dragons! There was a tremendous roar.


    If this is a real dragon, I believe these two moves alone will last for more than a second, even a moment. But it''s his armor. Although it should be a magic object, it can''t exceed the limit of magic weapon. It''s impossible to break my skills in an instant.


    That''s the moment when the two dragons were resisted by my two skills, my two palms also collided with the remaining two faucets!


    Kara Kara


    Ice Armor quickly spread to the palm of my hand and covered it layer by layer to increase my defense ability.


    And the next moment


    Boom!


    Large pieces of ice crumbs exploded and turned into clusters of ice flowers, like a dense fog, which diffused between us. At the same time, my arms felt pain like fracture! Powerful stimulation rushed into my brain instantly!


    "Well -"


    I quickly shut my mouth and didn''t let myself scream. At the same time, the mana quickly condensed to repair the damage, and layers of Ice Armor quickly condensed again to repair the damage.


    Fortunately, in the dark holy land, I don''t need to worry about mana. I can feel that there is a small whirlpool in my body, which is constantly providing me with mana.


    At the same time, I can also observe that the color of the dark holy land is gradually fading -


    the guy''s armor seems to be able to restrain my dark holy land, which should be holy and light. In addition, in order to compete with him, my mana is free of money. No matter how much the dark holy land is, there is a limit. Under the double pressure, I can''t hold on £¡


    However, the other side is not without loss. The two dragon heads are fighting against my two skills, so I can''t be distracted in a short time. The other two dragon heads are hit by my bright palm, forming a Dharma array around the head. According to the skill effect, they also need to pause for a few seconds!


    At this time, I have to face, only a dragon, and the five childe himself!


    "Go


    My right hand trembled, and the ghost face flying cloud sword swept away in an instant, like a white snake, meeting the highest dragon in an instant.


    Over the battlefield, two white figures, one big and the other small, are entangled. I don''t know the stretching limit of the ghost face flying cloud sword. At this time, it is trying its best to stretch and turn itself into a hard steel rope. Facing the diving silver dragon, it quickly winds up!


    But it''s just an order I gave him after I threw it out. Its execution is not so reliable.


    After all, it is lifeless, I just control it to entangle as usual, and then out, it was thrown into the sky.


    About two seconds later, the Dragon broke free.


    And that should be the time for the other four dragons to release their shackles!


    The rest of the time, that''s two seconds!


    And that five CHILDES, have already come to my body!


    "Die!"


    Five childe holding a sword, a sword stab!


    At the same time, I have another sword in my hand.


    Bronze sword!


    I don''t know how long I haven''t used it, but now, it''s time for it to work!


    As soon as the wrist shakes, the bronze sword suddenly spits out a three foot sword. The golden light flashes, and a thick and incomparable breath suddenly appears. Although it is not as light and flexible as the ghost face flying cloud sword, it is a very hard weapon!


    "It''s going on


    I hold the sword in both hands and cut it with one sword!


    Dang!


    The two swords touch each other and make a sparkle. They are mixed with the ice flowers that haven''t fallen yet. It''s like a modernist painting. But in the beauty, they are two guys who want to kill each other


    Five childe didn''t count that I still have a sword. He took it and stabbed it again. He was cut off by me with a sword. His direction suddenly deflected and crossed my side. He didn''t hurt me.


    "Cut!" Five childe hate hate of hum a, suddenly divide a hand, five fingers empty grasp, white light a flash, turned into a dragon claw!


    The dragon claw is as white as jade, as cold as ice, as hard as iron, and its five fingers are like sharp blades. There is a great force between the opening and closing!


    And the most important thing is that he has come to me in the duel between the two swords. At this time, he is still rushing forward, and a dragon claw has come to me in a moment!


    At this time, half of the time has passed, the next moment, they will break through the shackles and arrive in front of me!During the crisis, I had to take a step back, side over my body, and at the same time, I split my hand, clenched my fingers and clenched it into a fist.


    At the same time, all the power of the whirlpool in the abdomen rotates, and all the power in the dark Holy Land condenses at one time!


    "Give it to me --!"


    I had a big drink, and my abdomen was already in great pain because of the overload of mana operation, as if I would vomit blood in the next second.


    At the same time, the dark holy land was rapidly disappearing, turning into black air streams directly into my abdomen, arms and fists.


    In the blink of an eye, half of my body was covered with black!


    Pure black!


    And the opposite five childe, a dragon claw, is pure white!


    "Go


    In the roar, I shot out, regardless of the cost, just like a madman, regardless of whether he will hit cotton or steel plate, it doesn''t matter.


    I have no choice but to punch!


    Black and white, in an instant at the same time rushed out, crisscross in the air, black and white intersection, like the eight trigrams Taiji general, draw an obvious boundary! At this moment, it seems that time has stopped.


    The next moment, the space-time imprisonment dissipated, a fist and a claw passed, almost at the same time hit the other side!


    Bang!


    At the same time, the ghost face flying cloud sword in the sky fell down under the action of gravity. At the same time, it lost all its mana supply and could not support the change. It became a sword again and rushed straight into the ground.


    When the array of Guangming palm reaches the time limit, it explodes instantly and bursts into golden light. But this kind of attack can''t hurt them at all. The next moment they will come back and continue to rush towards me!


    But the next moment, they will go back faster!


    Just as they broke the shackles, both of us attacked each other.


    The fifth childe''s claw directly penetrated my right rib! And my fist, also hit his left chest!


    Shua!


    A black and a white two airflow spread out instantly! They collided in the air and burst into a colorless and more powerful air flow. Everyone on the scene could not support their bodies and could barely stand firm with all their strength.


    Of course, it doesn''t include me and Mr. Wu.


    Because we''ve already flown out


    Needless to say, the power of my fist is self-evident. How can a punch hit be a simple point attack?


    Visible to the naked eye, a black straight line of light against his left chest, all the way to push him out, straight down five or six coral trees to stop!


    In this way, when he tumbled down and rolled over, he ran into another tree. Although he didn''t fall down, he also collapsed in half. Fragments of large and small fell on the ground, almost burying him. The rest of the body was just a hard support.


    And I was even more unbearable. The dragon claw was not a point attack. There was such a powerful air flow on it that I couldn''t hold it. I was rushed out directly and hit three coral trees before I stopped.


    Although the number is less than him, it does not mean that he is weaker than me, but because my strength is linear and his airflow is diffusive, so I fly closer than him.


    A group of soldiers who were passed by me were stunned one by one and looked at the place where I flew with lingering fear. Just a little farther away, and I''ll hit them in the crowd.


    That scene, think about it, should be similar to the whole scene of bowling


    And that chen''er stood in the middle, looking at this side and that side, speechless.


    However, most of the people''s eyes are focused on me, not only because I am close, but also because I am golden


    The sharpness of the dragon claw can match the sword in his hand. How can I resist it?


    Before the arrival of the dragon claw, the Ice Armor had been broken half by the airflow, let alone the sharp dragon claw.


    Just in a flash, the dragon claw pierced all my defenses and penetrated my body. At the same time, my whole body was shocked out by the air current it carried, bumped into three coral trees and fell to the ground.


    At the moment when my body was penetrated, it was detected that my body was damaged irresistibly, and the body refining gold barrier started instantly!


    After that, the impact and landing impact were also offset, so I saved my life.


    My vision is gradually clear, which means that the gold on me is fading, and everything in front of me is gradually clear.


    Looking at the past, the wound on the body has disappeared, but there are some gaps in mana, and the whole body is full of weakness. I feel that I can hardly stand.


    I blinked and simply sat down on the ground, pretending to be a master to hide my weakness.


    The soldiers looked at my appearance, some difficult to figure out, and looked back at the fifth young master.Five CHILDES flew farther than me, and they were standing on my side, so it was a little fuzzy. When they were trying to look far away, suddenly they moved slightly in the distance, and a burst of dust filled them.


    "This..."


    I sat in the same place, also felt the breath there, looked up, carefully looked at the past.


    In full view of the public, that pile of coral debris once again stirred up, followed by a burst of "Hua La" of the chaotic sound.


    "This blow Give me strength


    Seeing, in the smoke and dust, five childe shook up the debris on his body and slowly stood up.

 Chapter 432

    In the battlefield, signs of war abound.


    There are broken coral trees, dust all over the ground, coral fragments everywhere, scratches and cracks on the ground, and three swords falling on the ground.


    One is his and two are mine.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword was inserted into the ground. Half way in, the bronze sword fell to one side, and the three foot sword awn had been withdrawn, leaving only a short sword. Five childe''s sword, because of the impact of my fist, was thrown out by him, fell into the side of the coral group, stabbed into a coral tree.


    "Hua La -"


    on the other side, the coral debris fell one after another, and the dust fell away. The fifth young master slowly stood up, panting.


    For a moment, the people present were stunned, I also looked up in the past.


    On the other side, the five young master bent his body, covered his left chest with his right hand, and frowned tightly. The scales of his armor were dim, and the original strong breath was gone, as if it was just an ordinary armor.


    I watched him stand up, shake his head, also struggle to stand up, slowly moved past.


    "How are you? Is my strength still in sight? " I wound healing, the overall state is better than him, at this time can still straight body, spread hands, as if nothing happened to laugh.


    Five childe is slowly holding his pain, hear my words raised his head, looked at me, but suddenly a Leng.


    Just that time, I was a fist and he was a claw. Normally, my injury was bigger than him, but now I look like I am weak, but I am in better condition than him.


    In particular, he saw my abdomen, clean, where there are wounds? It was as if his memory didn''t work at all. His eyes changed at that time!


    At this time, it just didn''t hurt me, or it hurt me, but I have the ability to cure quickly, which proves one thing, that is, in this respect, I This is better than him!


    It''s not strength, it''s not mana, it''s not fighting experience, it''s not race, it''s magic! It''s the magic way to save your life!


    Just like Xiushu, he didn''t know how many times I could use my power to bring the dying back to life.


    But even if it can only be used once, life and death battle, this is also a wonderful reversal of the situation magic!


    The fifth young master lowered his head and thought about it carefully. He was afraid.


    With the advantage of the dragon clan, I have been defeated in previous battles, but now, if I fight again, I will win or lose But I don''t know!


    Mr. Wu raised his head and looked at me again. His expression was full of shock, doubt, fear and even There is also a trace of envy and appreciation!


    "What''s the matter? You''re not crazy about me, are you?! what the hell! I''m a normal person, male and female. Don''t be paranoid! "


    Five childe: "I''m not sure."


    I obviously see five childe''s face sink, as if eating mouse excrement so uncomfortable, in the heart should be in regret, regret oneself unexpectedly in some moment some appreciate me


    "You You bastard


    Five childe bite teeth low roar out this words, suddenly throat a sweet, "poof" of a, a mouthful of blood spurted out!


    "Five brothers!"


    After that chen''er saw that he vomited blood. He was surprised and ran to him immediately. With a worried look on his face, he ran to him, reached for his arm, looked at him at a loss, and stroked his back, hoping to pay off his injury.


    This appearance is very different from her before. The man and the woman, who were still fighting each other, are now suddenly getting close to each other.


    And her address


    "What? You Your brother? " I was stunned for a moment, staring at her.


    "Ah?" Chen''er was looking at his brother with concern. When he heard my question, he raised his head and looked at me with a confused look. He nodded stupidly and said, "yes Yes, this is my fifth brother


    "Oh Little Nuo, a melon eater, has a clear view. He leans on a coral tree with his shoulders in his arms. He bends his leg and butts his foot against the coral tree. He looks at it with great interest, as if he is watching a wonderful movie.


    The fat monk doesn''t care. He hides to one side, sits on the ground, finds a coral tree that looks comfortable for him to lean on, feels his big belly and looks like he''s going to sleep.


    The rest of the soldiers, who knew the details early, were not surprised. They just looked at us quietly.


    "This..."


    I was embarrassed and didn''t know what to say. For a moment, I felt a little itchy on my head and face. After scratching a few times, I felt that it was more embarrassing to scratch all the time, so I forbeared not to scratch any more and just looked at them stupidly.


    "Ha ha ha ha I see. You don''t know our relationship! "


    Five childe looked at chen''er and me, and finally knew what was going on. He laughed, but he affected the pain again. He gasped in pain, and his expression became funny for a moment.


    "I see. Do you think I''m a dandy who robs the women of the people? Ha ha ha I see. No wonder you want to fight with me. ""Er..." I couldn''t help scratching the back of my head again. I was embarrassed and wanted to run away. I had the cheek to ask, "but you two are It''s not like brother and sister. You still say "my little beauty."


    Five childe listened to my words, again is a burst of funny, in the eyes also a little more strange, looked at the side is still stupefied Chen Er, looked at me: "do you have no sister?"


    I said What''s the matter? "


    "The relationship between brother and sister is always like this. When it''s OK, it''s no different from the enemy. As for that sentence, brother and sister are just joking. You think I''m, I''m Ha ha ha ha ha


    Five childe said, and then laughed, and then involved in the pain, once again bared his teeth


    "This It''s a bit of a blind spot for my knowledge. " I looked at the two of them and found that they were not fake. I also heard the words that brother and sister wanted to kill each other. I only saw them today.


    I''ve seen you for a long time


    "Well I made a mistake. I really thought forget it! Misunderstanding, misunderstanding, it''s my impulse! "


    "Ha ha ha, you are so interesting! But it''s rare for you to be so honest and stupid, and your strength is good. " The fifth childe said with a smile. "In xiaaozhan, I have no other hobbies in my life. I love to practice martial arts and make friends. It''s good to see you. Why don''t I make friends?"


    "Ao Aozhan. "


    "Yes, this is my little sister, aochen." Ao Zhan said and patted Chen Er on the shoulder.


    "Are you really..."


    "Ah, I haven''t told you my identity. I''m..."


    Ao Zhan was about to speak when a sharp voice came from the distance: "dear guests, the dinner party is ready. Please have a talk in the crystal palace!"


    "Well?" Ao Zhan was interrupted by him, frowning and looking over there.


    At this time, the voice over there sounded again: "several distinguished guests, the dinner party is ready, please have a talk in the crystal palace!"


    I repeat the same thing, but this time it seems to be a lot closer.


    Ao Zhan turned to look at me, a little surprised: "it''s you? Are you really a distinguished guest of Donghai dragon palace


    "Well It''s also thanks to the love of the Dragon King. I don''t dare to be, I don''t dare to be. " I waved my hand and said sheepishly.


    This is, the third time sounded, vaguely can already see the voice came from the direction of someone''s figure. Sure enough, just a few breaths, a big crab swam over with his pincers, and I was the first one to see.


    "Here you are. The Dragon King has prepared good food and wine in the Crystal Palace. Please go to the banquet."


    Then, with a glance in his eyes, he saw Aozhan and aochen on the other side.


    "I''d like to meet you, young man! Meet your royal highness! "


    The crab immediately knelt down and said, trembling, its attitude, its address, the other party''s identity, self-evident.


    "No, get up." Ao Zhan said carelessly. He seems to be a person who is not used to these manners.


    "Thank you, Mr. five!" The big crab raised his head slightly, and then he saw the appearance around him. The ground was in a mess, and there were fragments of coral trees everywhere. Three swords fell from the ground, two of which he didn''t know, but the last one was the sword of the fifth master!


    If you look at it carefully, the Five Dragon Armor on the five young master''s body, which was given by the Lord of the Dragon King, is all darkened!


    "Five Mr. five, you two, distinguished guests... " The big crab was frightened and asked tentatively in a trembling voice.


    These two, won''t be fighting!


    "Oh, it''s nothing. We just had a fight. Is this our guest? I don''t know yet! just right! We''ve just made friends in martial arts and made a friend! "


    Five childe don''t wait for him to ask to finish, directly say aloud.


    "Ah Yes, yes. Mr. five loves to make friends, especially with martial arts. It happens that you are all here, so please go to the Crystal Palace. "


    "Well, come on! Er What''s your name again? " Five childe carelessly said, in just thought don''t know my name.


    "Guo Rui." I said.


    "Yes! Brother Guo, let''s go together, the little girl and the meatball. Let''s go together. "


    "Meatballs Ha ha ha ha ha ha When Xiao Nuo heard Ao Zhan''s name for the fat monk, he couldn''t help laughing. He patted the fat monk and said with a smile, "meatball, do you hear me? Let''s go!"


    "Go, go!" The fat monk shook his robe sleeves, stood up and was ready to go with him.


    "Wait a minute!" Aochen suddenly cried. "What about my sister qinger? You promised me to save her


    "Ah, she''s OK. She''s just fainted. Just use her mana to move her muscles, drink more water, eat more vegetarian food, rest more and breathe more fresh air." I said.


    Ao Chen


    "Come on, come on, lead the way! Ah, Brother Guo, why have you become a distinguished guest of Donghai dragon palace? I haven''t heard of it at all. I''ll talk about it later. ""Well, let''s have a good chat later."

 Chapter 433

    Big crab leads the way. All the way to the Crystal Palace, Murong Lei has been resting in his room. He is close, so he will come soon. At this time, he is waiting in it. The Dragon King sits on the top, with the prime minister turtle beside him.


    There are two rows of long tables in front of the red lacquer pillar, which are full of delicious food and wine. Murong Lei sat on the passenger seat, put his right elbow on the table, and looked at the door with his face depressed. When he saw us coming, he laughed and stood up to greet us.


    "Lao Guo, come on! You Well, this is... "


    Murong Lei suddenly saw Ao Zhan walking beside me. Suddenly, he was stunned. This is a new face, which he had never seen before, but he seemed very close to me. For a moment, he was a little puzzled.


    Along the way, I have been walking with AO Zhan.


    Before, I thought Ao Zhan was a dandy. Later, when I learned his identity, I was afraid that although he was not a dandy, he was the descendant of the Dragon Prince after all. Was he a little arrogant? But during the conversation, I found that the goods were really close to the people!


    Maybe it''s because he''s a martial arts practitioner, so he doesn''t have so many frivolous minds. My strength and reasons for fighting before won his respect. So he said that making friends should really treat me as a friend!


    I also told them all about how I saved their people by mistake, how I was saved by them, and how I became their distinguished guest. He also briefly described the situation here.


    Aozhan, the fifth son of Aoyun, the Dragon King of the East China Sea. The Dragon King of Donghai has nine sons and one daughter. Aochen is the youngest and the common sister of the nine sons. She has been favored since childhood and is simply ignorant of the world. The castle in the coral forest is her residence.


    The coral forest is made like a maze to protect her. The maid named Qing''er, who grew up with her, knows magic, knows martial arts, and has good swordsmanship, is half maid and half bodyguard.


    There is also a man named Xu Yong, who is more powerful. These are all arranged to protect her. After all, this girl almost has no strength, and if she is hijacked by bad people and threatens the Dragon King, it''s not good.


    This time, we went in by mistake. The fat monk was lucky.


    "But why are you sure she''s in danger? What happened before?"


    At the banquet, I asked Ao Zhan.


    At this time, the dinner party had gathered, and several sons of the Dragon King of Donghai were present, but Ao Zhan didn''t sit with them. Instead, he was beside me and continued to talk with me.


    "Er..." Ao Zhan is drinking wine. When he hears my question, he hesitates for a moment. The action of carrying wine on his hand stops, but he immediately returns to normal. He says with a smile, "no, just for the sake of safety."


    "So." I nodded and didn''t go on with the topic, but seeing Ao Zhan''s reaction, it''s not so simple. It''s just that since people don''t want to talk about it, I don''t have a reason to go on asking.


    "Are all your brothers here? I don''t seem to have the right number. " I diverged from the topic and looked at the dragon on the opposite side and asked Ao Zhan. According to what he said, the Dragon King has nine sons, but they are not like that at all.


    "I have several brothers who have been sent to guard the East China Sea border. They can''t come, and my elder brother, who has traveled around, I don''t know when he will come back."


    "Travel around? Why travel around again? Lao Lei, how come everyone has a boss who loves to travel? It''s the same with their family, and it''s the same with yours. "


    Murong Lei on the other side of me, a face of helplessness: "ha ha, I also want to know."


    Ao Zhan didn''t care about my reaction. He continued: "if you want to talk about my elder brother, I really admire him from my heart! I don''t love anything else. I love to practice martial arts. I admire those who are strong. Look at my brothers. "


    With that, he pointed to the dragons on the opposite side.


    "My second brother knows how to write and draw. He looks like a poor scholar. My fourth brother, who has nothing to do, knows how to drink and play, sing and dance every day. My seventh brother, who is born disabled, is depressed and sick all day long. My ninth younger brother is a good one. It''s a pity that he''s young. If he''s a little older, maybe he''ll be fine. "


    Ao Zhan happily introduced several of his brothers to me. If dragon gave birth to nine sons and nine sons were different, each of them had his own style. But in his eyes, I''m afraid they were not very good.


    "If it''s really powerful, it has to be my elder brother! Strength, bearing, that is the real master! We are about to catch up with our father! It''s a pity I don''t come back often. If only I had been here all the time. " Ao Zhan said, the tone is full of loss, suddenly eyes move, the front of the words changed: "ah, how old are you this year?"


    "Well I''m in my early twenties. "


    "So small?! No, no, I didn''t mean that, no Are you all so human? Only in these years can you be so powerful? "


    "No, many people still can''t reach this level, but I''m special." I said quickly.


    "Oh? Where is the special place? "


    "I have great talent!"¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ao Zhan''s face was black at that time, and he looked at me speechless.


    "Do you want a face?"


    I''ve never seen myself boast so much!


    But Ao Zhan didn''t take it seriously, because he had dealt with me. He thought this was reasonable. But in fact, there is no reason. I rely on the system, or the ability of a thousand generations ago.


    If I''m just like others, I can''t catch up with them all my life!


    "However, although they can''t make it to the stage, they can be said to be more than our cousin Ao Zhan says again, mention that cousin, the facial expression actually still has a bit of disdain.


    "Cousin?"


    "Yes, our cousin, Aojie, the son of Beihai Dragon King."


    "Beihai Dragon King That should be the cousin of the Dragon King of the East China Sea. "


    "No, not cousins." Ao Zhan said.


    "What''s that?"


    "It''s a cousin." Ao Zhan looked at me and said seriously.


    "Don Cousin? " I was stunned. "Woman? Is Beihai Dragon King a woman


    "Yes, I don''t know what''s going on in Beihai. I''ve had bad luck since many years ago, and there are few dragons. And later, in order to communicate with someone Forget who the enemy is fighting, basically all sacrificed, leaving only one daughter, that is, my Tanggu, finally, became the Dragon King of Beihai. I didn''t expect that this luck is still bad. Up to now, I have only one son


    "That''s what you call a cousin."


    "Yes." Ao Zhan nodded. "Aojie, this guy is strange in shape, and loves to fight and kill. He doesn''t do business. According to your human words, he belongs to Son of a bitch! Little bastard! But I can''t help it. How about this one? It''s mainly because Beihai is not peaceful all the time, and Tanggu has no time to take care of him. She has no time to have two or three more. That''s all she can do. "


    When I think about it carefully, the North Sea, that is, Lake Baikal, does not belong to our country any more. It is normal for us to be separated from our native land and have a weak air transport. Moreover, there is no way to create this situation in such a chaotic situation.


    "So, my aunt came to discuss with my father and the king to let my little sister marry. First, she was very lucky. Second, with the power of my little sister Er, yes, it''s Chongxi. "


    Ao Zhan was just talking. Suddenly, he was stunned. Knowing that he had lost his words after drinking, he immediately changed the beginning and stopped talking.


    I was puzzled in my heart. Didn''t I say that aochen had no strength? How could I listen to him and use her strength What power is that?


    But still that sentence, people do not want to say, I do not have to know, do not ask.


    "No wonder she doesn''t agree. No one will agree to marry to Beihai, such a far place, and the other party is such a person." I said.


    "Isn''t it?" Ao Zhan also said. "But I can''t help it. After all, it''s all a family Consider the overall situation. "


    With that, Ao Zhan looked up at the ceiling and sighed.


    "Although we usually toss with each other like enemies, which elder brother would like his younger sister to do such a thing?"


    "Also Well, aren''t they relatives? Can we get married? "


    "We don''t have as many rules as you people, as long as we are not brothers and sisters, cousins and cousins."


    "I see Ah, every family has a difficult Scripture to read. Do one. "


    I raised my glass to Aozhan and drank it up. Suddenly, I caught a glimpse of the Dragon King and the turtle Prime Minister beside him.


    When I left before, I saw what they were saying. I was worried. When I came here, I just wanted to talk to Ao Zhan, so I forgot about it. Now that he has talked a lot, he doesn''t know what to say. It seems that Ao Zhan doesn''t want to talk because he loves his sister, so he notices them.


    Sure enough, as before, although they raised their glasses and joked from time to time, and at the beginning of the banquet, they also gave us a very polite thank you and toast. But if you look carefully, you can see that they have to whisper from time to time, and their expressions are very dignified.


    I look around. In a certain area of the opposite row, there are some armored generals. They are all leaders of various teams, but I don''t see Zou Yu.


    Looking back at that time, what the Dragon King said to him, he left. What was his mission?


    For a moment, I was curious. Taking advantage of Ao Zhan''s depression, I left my seat with a wine glass. I walked around from behind and came to the Dragon King.


    Dragon King also talked to Prime Minister GUI. When Yu Guang saw me coming, he immediately stopped talking, changed into a smiling face and asked, "Brother Guo, what''s the matter?"


    "Ah, it''s nothing. The Dragon King has saved our lives, and he has set up such a good banquet for us. I think it''s hard to say if he doesn''t come to give us a toast."


    "Oh? Good, good, Prime Minister"Yes."


    Prime Minister GUI is full of wisdom. He poured the wine and handed it to the Dragon King.


    "Please


    "Please


    After a glass of wine, I looked around and asked, "Lord Dragon King, why don''t you see captain Zou Yu?"


    "Well If there is something temporary, let him go. " The Dragon King pondered for a while and said.


    I laughed and said: "Lord dragon, you treat us so well, but we just do our best. We are really ashamed of your kindness. If there is anything, please send us. We will do our best. There is no reason to refuse!"


    "Ah! If you think too much, it''s nothing big. It''s just some small things. Let Zou Yu go and have a look. It''s nothing serious. "


    "Yes? That''s good! "


    As soon as the voice fell, it was as if God intended to hit him in the face. Suddenly there was a commotion outside the door. A soldier came in in in a panic and knelt down to shout: "Lord dragon is not good! Golden scissors It''s coming into the dragon palace

 Chapter 434

    "The golden shearer It''s coming into the dragon palace


    "What?"


    The Dragon King of the East China Sea and several generals on the scene raised their heads at the same time. With a look of anger, they suddenly looked at each other. They were stunned and frowned. They all saw some doubts in each other''s eyes.


    Before we could make any other reaction, we heard a "boom" outside, followed by a shout. With the sound of disordered footsteps, a large group of people rushed into the crystal palace!


    "Lord dragon! Lord dragon


    I retreated to one side, looked carefully, ran into the group of people, there is Zou Yu!


    But at this time, he may not be in good condition, his clothes are broken, and he seems to be a bit disheartened, bloody and anxious.


    "What''s the matter? How did that guy get here? He is not Won''t he come here? "


    The reason why the Dragon King is a bit impolite may be that this matter has completely exceeded his expectation. It is a major event that he has never considered, or has considered, but has given up this idea for unknown reasons.


    And the prime minister turtle beside him also showed an incredible expression.


    "Lord Dragon King, that guy never wants to approach us. Why this time Behind the scenes, I''m afraid someone is manipulating it! " Turtle prime minister said, a pair of squint eyes very serious.


    "I can''t care about that now. I must stop him, or the Dragon Palace in Donghai will be destroyed!"


    The old Dragon King yelled, his feet moved, and the whole man suddenly jumped into the air, crossed the dining table in front of him, stretched out his sword, and rushed out of the palace quickly!


    "Everyone, step back!"


    In the room, the generals who were still drinking were all fighting with each other. With serious expression, they rushed out with him. Ao Zhan was a forthright and forthright master in the Dragon Palace. Naturally, he was also in this group.


    The rest of the dragons looked at each other, and finally they were the smallest. Not only that, in front of them, the bodies of shrimp soldiers and crab generals were everywhere! Many of them have been beaten back to the original, and even split into pieces! This is the masterpiece of that guy''s pair of scary pliers!


    There are also some strange looking giant creatures, which are bigger than these shrimps, soldiers and crabs, but they are still too small for the crab. In front of its powerful strength, they can''t get on the stage, and they are defeated one after another, lying on the ground dying.


    Dragon King looked around, raised his head, staring at the huge enemy in front of him, full of anger, but in this, he had another feeling.


    I stand too far away, and his emotion is too small. I can''t see clearly, and I can''t tell what it is.


    "You What are you doing? Why are you making trouble here? Why did you break into Donghai dragon palace?! Why do you want to hurt my soldiers?! What on earth do you want to do? "


    The Dragon King of Donghai has red silk in his eyes. His hand holding the sword trembles slightly, and his whiskers are trembling. He is angry when he shouts!


    However, it is impossible for the other party to answer his question. It has lost its sense, or it has lost its sense for a long time. Now it is just a savage machine that will constantly attack the creatures and other obstacles in front of it with instinctive reaction!


    "Roar!"


    The big crab roared, but he could feel the murderous cry. He raised his right clamp and smashed the Dragon King, the supreme ruler of the East China Sea, in front of him!


    Bang!


    A loud noise, suddenly filled with smoke!


    "Lord dragon!"


    All the people were startled, only Ao Zhan''s face was cold and not moved.


    It''s obvious that he is the most martial arts maniac. He can know more about his father How powerful it is!


    When the smoke and dust dispersed, the crab''s pincers stopped in the air. Under the pincers, the Dragon King of Donghai held his sword with one hand and held it high above his head. The body of the sword resisted the guy''s pincers, making it unable to move forward!


    Quiet!


    The audience was silent, staring at the scene in front of them, and then - burst out in an instant!


    "Good --!"


    "Lord dragon is mighty!"


    The duty of these people present is to share their worries for the Lord, lead the troops to guard all parts of the East China Sea, eradicate evil sycophants and fight hard.


    Therefore, few people see the dragon king personally, maybe no one has.


    Today, I saw that the Dragon King of the East China Sea and the LORD he was loyal to were really extremely brave!


    "Roar!"


    The big crab was stopped by the Dragon King, which was also a little surprised, but more angry. At that time, he raised the big pincers, threw a circle in the air, and smashed it again!


    This time, it''s a horizontal sweep.


    "Back off!"


    The Dragon King cried out, looking at the Tong on his side, he still held the sword with one hand. The sword stood on his side and blocked the blow, but his body also broke away from the ground because of the power of the blow and floated away along the direction of the crab''s attack.On the ground, the sand on the sea floor seems to be ploughed away and rolled away. In the smoke and dust, the Dragon King jumped up and rolled up with the strength of the Tong. When he got to the top, he stepped on the Tong and flew up with a sword!


    Shua!


    A silver sword, with the potential of splitting the sky, cut off in a flash!


    "Good!"


    Ao Zhan looked at their fighting, and when he saw it, he couldn''t help crying out.


    Everyone is a burst of blood boiling, as if the next second this big crab will be a sword split in two.


    But the world is like this. It''s normal that things go against one''s wishes. The legendary Murphy''s law seems to have a permanent set meal with you. It will always appear when it is most appropriate and you don''t want it to appear.


    In full view of the public, the sword flew past, and then the big crab lifted another big pincer, opened it and clamped it hard.


    Bang!


    The sword stayed in the same place, just like his smash, but this time the two sides completely changed


    The Dragon King looked up at the sword that was caught by the big crab, and his face looked worried.


    In the next second, the fragile sword was cut off, turned into fragmentary fragments, disintegrated, and finally disappeared, even without any trace of its existence.


    There was an uproar!


    Before seeing the Dragon King as light as easy to block its attack, I thought that the Dragon King was far more powerful than this monster. But now it seems likely that It''s just a draw.


    "Roar!"


    The big crab blocked the Dragon King''s attack. He was obviously very excited. He began to wave his double tongs and yell. Looking at the Dragon King who was only a short distance away from him, he yelled again. The double tongs came out at the same time and smashed at the Dragon King one after another!


    Bang bang!


    The two tongs smashed into the ground one after another, but the Dragon King was so fast that he left the place early. In those two attacks, he threw himself in the air and was lonely.


    "Cut!"


    Ao Zhan, as a gourd eater, is definitely the most experienced audience on the scene. Seeing this scene, he immediately sniffed.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "That guy has a lot of strength, but he''s huge and can''t keep up with his speed. My father just didn''t do his best. It should be a trial. As long as he takes it seriously, it will be over soon." Ao Zhan said definitely.


    "Is it?" I frowned, looked at the situation on the battlefield, and said in a deep voice, "I don''t think the situation is so simple. First of all, that guy It doesn''t seem to do its best, at least its speed is not so simple. Secondly, Lord dragon, he I don''t seem to want to really do my best. "


    "What?"


    Ao Zhan''s eyes moved and he looked at it carefully.


    All of a sudden, the battlefield situation suddenly changed. The crab failed to hit twice. He was not disheartened. He waved his double pliers and continued to hit the past. Once hard, once fast!


    Gradually, this guy''s action actually appeared the phantom! That kind of speed has completely exceeded the limit of its body shape!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    The thumping sound of the giant tongs on the ground is more and more intensive. Up to now, they have been mixed together, and they can''t hear which one is which one. It''s like the two giant tongs in front of them, which one is true or which one is false.


    The Dragon King, however, had no intention of fighting. He just dodged and didn''t fight back.


    That look, that look, is not because the other side is too fast to make a timely counterattack, but simply Don''t want to fight back!


    And with the speed of the other side faster and faster, the Dragon King, even to avoid has become a little less handy, gradually embarrassed up, the flaws are more and more exposed!


    All people''s hearts were raised, looking at the scene in front of them, they were shocked and gaped.


    But no one went up to fight.


    Because it is the air waves generated by their fighting that are extremely strong! With their strength, if they go in like this, I''m afraid they will lose half their lives before they do anything!


    Seeing his father fighting with the enemy, Ao Zhan was shocked and couldn''t believe it. He kept muttering to himself: "impossible! impossible! My father''s strength is not just that! He left it. Why? In order to find the right time? But this... "


    "Whatever the reason." I said. "What can be sure is that if you don''t do it again, I''m afraid you will lose..."


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, the dragon king over there revealed a flaw again. His eyes moved. He felt bad, but there was no way. Behind him, the forceps smashed down. All he could do was turn around and resist with his sword. Then, he smashed into the ground with his sword!


    "Father king --!"


    With a loud shout, Aozhan had already rushed out of the crowd and joined the battle bravely. There was no human form. There was only one. His whole body was as white as jade, and his scales were as sharp as a blade!

 Chapter 435

    High!


    A dragon song, resounding through the sea!


    "Zhan''er!"


    East China Sea Dragon King body almost completely into the land, looked up, the sky, a white dragon is flying, and in front of the big crab fighting!


    The old dragon king stood up. His yellow robe suddenly flashed a golden light. All the dust on it was shaken off and became bright and clean again.


    But he didn''t mean to join the fight again. He just stood in the same place and looked at the big crab stupidly. He didn''t know what he was thinking.


    In the sky, the white dragon flies up and down, and constantly sends out the Dragon chant full of fighting spirit. A pair of forepaws are ready to send out, intending to see the right time and give the enemy a fatal blow!


    The big crab is not a firewood saving stove. A pair of pincers dance fast, but also pieces of shadow. The sharp pincers almost cut Ao Zhan''s body several times, but they are all hidden by his flexible movement, and then continue to wait for the opportunity, ready to attack the enemy with one claw!


    "The crab''s whole body is full of thick armor. The Dragon King''s sword didn''t break its defense just now, so should Ao Zhan. However, there is one breakthrough point in this battle. If we can hit it, we may be able to reverse the situation! "


    I looked at the situation on the field and frowned.


    "You mean Eyes? " Murong Lei listened to me and asked tentatively.


    "Yes, no matter what animals, eyes are the gate of life, not to mention this guy''s eyes are protruding, it''s better to attack."


    "Do you think Aozhan can succeed?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ That''s enough


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s true. Aozhan has rich experience in fighting. Of course, he also found that his eyes are weak. He has been waiting for the opportunity to find a gap. He plans to give the goods a "burst bead", but he can''t do it.


    This guy''s speed is very fast, and his reaction ability is also excellent. He didn''t show any flaws in several matches. There was no breakthrough at all.


    All the soldiers are worried and want to go forward. However, the air flow of the battle between jinjianmo and the white dragon is too strong. It''s useless for them to go forward. On the contrary, they will bite themselves.


    "Mr. five It''s supposed to win Asked a soldier.


    "I think so The Dragon King is still there. It should be waiting for the right time. It''s OK. It''s OK. The strength of the fifth childe is second only to the Dragon King and the eldest childe. " The other soldier replied, but it was clear that he was guilty himself.


    In fact, there has never been such a confrontation between the Dragon Palace and the golden scissors demon, at least in their impression.


    For a long time, the two are just like the well water doesn''t break into the river water. They are safe and sound. Unless they happen to meet each other, just like Zou Yu, they were attacked by it when they happened to meet it last time.


    So in their eyes, the golden scissors demon is just a non French person in the East China Sea. Even the Dragon King, who has always been just and strict, doesn''t care about it, which is a bit intriguing.


    Today, this guy''s strength is so strong that an idea naturally appears in their hearts.


    It can''t be because this guy is so powerful that the Dragon King can''t beat him, so he doesn''t care about it all the time


    I don''t care, I dare not!


    For a moment, everyone''s heart is extremely nervous, I do not know what will happen next. The other dragons stood behind, each with his own mind.


    They are not martial arts practitioners except Lao Jiu. They are good at writing and drinking. It''s no use going up. They can only watch the battle.


    All of a sudden, there was a exclamation, all of them were surprised and took a breath!


    On the battlefield, the jinjianmo made several defenses, but he didn''t let Aozhan get a chance. Aozhan was a little impatient. After a long time, he had no patience. Suddenly, he roared and shook his body, but he rushed straight through!


    Bang!


    The huge dragon''s head stroked hard, but it directly opened one of the pliers. As soon as the dragon''s claw extended, it was about to catch the guy''s eye.


    But he ignored one thing, that is the body of the Dragon It''s too long.


    Click!


    Another pincers instantly pressed up, the giant pincers opened, directly clamped Ao Zhan''s body!


    "Hiss --!"


    In front of him, the golden scissors grip Ao Zhan''s body, so powerful that he can''t go any further. The forward momentum of a pair of dragon claws suddenly stops and stops in the air.


    As soon as the big crab dodged, he moved his eyes to a farther place. It was obvious that he knew the other party''s purpose. The one had just been knocked open, and the pincers were also taken back. He was ready to double the pincers to crush the enemy in front of him!


    "Five CHILDES --!"


    "Five childe still has five dragon armor from the Dragon King. The armor''s defensive power can''t be underestimated, and it can also release the powerful Five Dragon decision. How can it end like this?"A soldier said, there is a glimmer of hope in his eyes, hoping that the fifth young master will shake open the other party''s big pincers next moment, and release the five dragons to defeat the enemy!


    Unfortunately, what he expected will not happen


    "No!"


    When I heard what the soldier said, my heart trembled. Five Dragon Armor and five dragon decision were the last means of Aozhan. But this means, just now, had been broken by me


    "Don''t panic! I''ll help you! "


    I yelled, and the ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand immediately. My heart moved, and several blinks were released one after another. It ran directly through the whole battlefield, and in the blink of an eye, it came to the big guy!


    "Look --!"


    Someone exclaimed in surprise.


    "It''s the noble guest, the one who saved Zou Yu."


    "How fast."


    "If you can rescue Zou Yu under the golden scissors, your strength is definitely extraordinary!"


    "Great! Go ahead --! "


    Zou Yu stood in the crowd. Before he could wipe off the blood and dust on his face, he looked at me in front of the golden scissors demon with a dignified face.


    "Death --!"


    I drink a, wrist move, ghost face flying cloud sword immediately rushed out, angle cunning stab to the guy''s eyes!


    Unfortunately, I underestimated it. The instant movement speed is fast, but it can''t be used when attacking. The speed of ghost face flying cloud sword is too slow


    The golden shearer dodged my first attack again. Then the big pincers, who had rushed to Aozhan, suddenly changed their direction and came straight at me!


    In the corner of my eye, I could only catch a glimpse of a huge object rushing towards me. Before I could react, I was dazzled in front of my eyes. When I looked at it again, it was full of golden light.


    It''s hard to build a body.


    It''s being pushed again!


    At the same time, the old Dragon King finally started, flew up, stabbed with a sword, and forced the golden scissors devil to release the pincers holding Ao Zhan! Aozhan was also quick to respond and got out of Shengtian in an instant.


    "Thank you, father!"


    Ao Zhan got out, circled in the sky and looked at me.


    In his eyes, at this time I was golden, like an hourglass, thick up and down, but narrow in the middle.


    That''s because my body was almost cut in half under the attack of the golden shearer! My broad waist was almost cut to the spine


    However, at this time, the wound is rapidly recovering at the speed visible to the naked eye, and it soon changes back to its original appearance. Then, the golden light subsides and my appearance appears again.


    "Is that your way to heal?" Ao Zhan asked.


    "Well." As soon as I came over, I was a little shaken. I nodded and agreed. Then I stood up again and looked at the golden scissors demon in front of me.


    "Great! Such wounds can recover so quickly Do humans have such magic powers? " Ao Zhan showed an envious look in his dragon eyes and said with a sigh.


    "Not everyone can. I learned it by chance," I said with a wry smile. "But this spell is limited. Today, I can use it again at most..."


    "Once Well, one time at a time, I''ll kill it in one time! "


    Aozhan''s eyes changed and he looked at Jinjian demon. He was fighting again!


    "No, you''re wrong." I said. "Not you, but us!"


    Voice just fell, I body in a flash, under the foot of the wind, covered with ice armor, vaguely, there is thunder raging!


    "Good! Let''s go together


    Ao Zhan roared up to the sky and rushed up again. The old dragon king stood in the same place and still didn''t know what he was thinking. His sword was shining with cold light.


    And at this time, suddenly a dark cover, a radius of 10 meters, all covered in one!


    "This is...!"


    Ao Zhan is a Leng, this breath, he is too familiar with!


    The next moment, he suddenly felt a burst of clarity in front of him. Although Zhou Jianwei was still in the dark, he could see everything clearly in the dark?!


    This is a very strange feeling, very conflict, very tangled, very incredible, but it is so there, he is real!


    Aozhan and laolongwang both looked back at me. I was smiling and still holding the posture of pressing my chest on my hand. They were equally ambitious.


    Dark holy land, release twice in a short time!


    This time, I gave all my authority to Ao Zhan and Lao Long Wang!


    Including sight, including feedback mana, including not being affected by the dark Holy Land


    Except for the control of those black ropes, they are as good as me!


    "Don''t worry, it''s my absolute field! For you too! Have a good experience of this feelingI exclaimed. With a wave of both hands, countless black ropes sprang up in an instant. At the same time, they entangled the golden scissors'' double tongs, eight crab legs and huge body.


    At the same time, Aozhan and Lord Longwang also felt the difference here. It seemed that there was a small vortex in their body. It actually I''m adding mana to myself!


    The cost of just fighting is recovering quickly!


    "Good means!"


    This time, even the old dragon king was shocked.


    Just that sentence, absolute field, is it true?!


    Ao Zhan and I looked at each other and all of them were smiling. We turned our heads to see the golden scissors demon and rushed out in an instant! The battle begins!


    "Up --!"

 Chapter 436

    "Roar!"


    The magic power of the golden scissors is huge. It''s not the fragile black ropes in the dark holy land that can resist. Even if dozens of them are together, it''s useless. Just one big pull, all the black ropes tied to it will break!


    However, there are gains and losses. Although its pair of forceps are powerful enough to break all the ropes, the problem is that its body is round, and it can''t turn around like us, so the ropes on its body are very hard to break


    Hundreds of ropes concentrate on attacking its body. Although it is also trying to wave giant tongs, it is impossible to take care of the whole body. In the blink of an eye, its body has completely become black!


    Of course, I gained several laps.


    It''s uncomfortable for the golden Shearer to be entangled. I don''t know if it has animal instinct. In some videos, pigs will bark when they are hugged from behind, but dogs won''t. It shows that animals know what their race will experience before they die. The sign of crabs before they die should be tied with ropes


    But no matter whether it knows it or not, at this time, it began to rush around like a headless fly.


    It''s just dark in front of it, and the direction is unknown to it. Countless black ropes make trouble around it. It doesn''t know where it''s going, and it doesn''t realize that it has changed its direction unconsciously.


    The guy walked around for a while, completely in a circle, never leaving our sight, but also let himself have a few more circles of rope


    Even though it is powerful and has amazing physical ability, it has consumed a lot of mana after so many rounds of strenuous exercise and the accelerated consumption of the dark holy land. In addition, with the winding of ropes around its body, its speed has dropped several grades!


    "Aozhan, it''s now!" I cried.


    In the sky, Aozhan hovered over his head, ready to go. When he understood what I said, his eyes suddenly brightened, and he couldn''t wait to dive down. With a big mouth, he uttered a sky shaking dragon chant!


    Although the golden shearer could not see, his hearing was still there. What''s more, Ao Zhan''s voice was so loud that he could hear it clearly. His black eyes looked up and a pair of tongs immediately met him.


    It should think that Aozhan will attack its eyes this time, but unfortunately, it is not


    Bang!


    The golden scissors demon took the initiative to hand over the pliers, just to my liking! Aozhan directly grabbed two dragon claws and caught its two tongs in an instant! The sharp dragon claw pierced the guy''s armor directly under Aozhan''s power!


    Because it was a surprise attack, the jinjianmo could not see Aozhan''s attack position. A pair of tongs did not dare to swing at will. He caught the weakness, and a pair of dragon claws almost completely penetrated into its tongs.


    Ao Zhan''s body swung and the dragon''s tail swung. He directly entangled the two big tongs and carefully avoided its blade. It may also have a psychological shadow. Once he was bitten by a snake for ten years, he was afraid of the well rope. Once he was caught by a crab, he was always afraid of the scissors


    Aozhan tried his best to twist the dragon''s tail, and a pair of hind claws also seized the pincers. For a moment, the four claws and the dragon''s body were all restricting its most threatening weapons, and they would not let it move any more!


    And below, the black rope tightly around its eight crab legs, completely blocked its action!


    At this time, it is already a turtle in a jar!


    Right now!


    My heart read a move, the next moment, it has blinked in front of it, and through its two giant tongs, wrist shake, ghost face flying cloud sword stabbed out instantly!


    Poof!


    The whole body can''t move, and the eyes can''t see things. How can we defend in this case?!


    Ghost face flying cloud sword mercilessly piercing, how can the soft eyes like tofu resist? At the moment when the sword body pierced, the black, round eye burst!


    Without saying much, I immediately controlled the body of the sword and wanted to cut its other eye, but at this moment, it suddenly changed!


    Bang!


    A puff of black smoke came out of its broken eyes in an instant!


    I always don''t know what''s in the eyes of crabs. Well, I don''t know what''s in the eyes of any animals, because I haven''t seen them


    But now I''ve really seen you for a long time. There''s black smoke in the crab''s eyes?!


    And it was at this moment that the crab was in pain, and suddenly a roar, mouth open, a touch of light looming.


    "Roar!" The loud voice of


    made my brain burst into confusion, and my ears were buzzing. I was suddenly deaf. My eyes were squinting. I could see a sudden light in my mouth, and a lot of bubbles seemed to spit out.


    In a trance, I only remember Ao Zhan shouting "run", but because of tinnitus, it all seemed to be in a dream, very unreal, very unreal


    The next moment, I feel a light body, like a strong push out, in front of me, a golden light.


    Refining body gold body block, last time, triggered!At the same time, the old dragon king stood up with his sword, roared and floated up in an instant. Countless currents around him seemed to have life, whirled up countless eddies in an instant, and rushed to the past in the next moment!


    The countless bubbles that the crab finally spit out collided with the water flow on the way. Faintly, a virtual shadow of a dragon head emerged, mixed in the water flow, opened its mouth, and roared at the golden scissors demon like a demonstration!


    On the other hand, in the eyes of the golden scissors, a shadow of unknown object appeared in the black smoke. Facing the dragon head opposite, it was like fighting in a challenge arena. It was also a shout!


    Boom!


    Two forces collide in a flash! Its power is so great that it seems to tear everything to pieces!


    And under the tearing of this force, the dark holy land can no longer hold on and suddenly collapses! It turns into countless pieces like ashes, which rise with the wind and go with the water and finally turn into nothingness.


    It''s beautiful to say, but after this kind of romantic beauty, it''s not beautiful for human beings and other creatures


    It''s a terrible pull! It seems to fall into the mouth of the devil, evil tongue, sharp teeth, dark throat, unknown fear, irresistible danger!


    For a moment, like the end!


    Ao Zhan''s huge body flew backward and rushed to the Crystal Palace behind him without stopping.


    With this momentum, this power, this speed, this size If we really hit it like this, it would be two results!


    Either the palace gate is destroyed or the people are destroyed


    Of course, it is also possible for the two countries to coexist.


    During the crisis, xiaonuoqiang, under pressure, jumped up. Behind him, countless green tentacles stretched out at the same time, or up or down, and grasped the door of Crystal Palace and the ground in front of him. The whole person seemed to be a big spider web. With a bow, he immediately bounced out.


    The whole cobweb suddenly protruded forward, withstood Ao ZhanNa''s huge body head-on, and bounced back because of its powerful force!


    "Eh..."


    Xiaonuo withstood the huge pressure and made a painful sound. Dozens of tentacles were straight and creaky, as if they would break at any time.


    On the other side, Murong Lei rushed up and opened his hands to catch me.


    Unfortunately, he underestimated this power, or overestimated his ability. As soon as he got in touch with me, he immediately flew out with me. He didn''t even have any slowness. It was very smooth


    Plop!


    Two fat men, one of the primary colors and one of the golden bones, bumped into the pillars at the entrance of the Crystal Palace, shaking the pillars, and then stopped.


    Murong Lei stopped, his brain was confused, and he still had pain, especially pain!


    For a moment, I don''t know whether I should be in a daze or shout


    However, I didn''t feel anything. The time of refining body gold has not passed, and the last wound has not been completely repaired. At this time, any other injury will be included in this, and then all of them will be repaired in batches until there is no wound on my whole body.


    At this time, the confrontation in the air finally ended, and the two forces exploded together! Black smoke, water, foam, and faucets all disappeared, leaving only clutter and invisible force.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of pain, the injured eyes seemed to be punctured balloons, piled up into a pile of strange objects of unknown shape. The black smoke dissipated, and the momentum of his body also dropped several grades. It felt that he had been cut off by 30% or 40% of his strength!


    The Dragon King, who was originally flying in the air, also flew upside down under this force. However, the Dragon King is the Dragon King. He is very powerful and can''t be compared with our younger generation. Even in the air, he can control his body shape, block most of the impact with his sword and land slowly.


    But his feet still made two long scratches on the ground, which was inevitable, but generally speaking, he was much more relaxed than us.


    At this time, the golden light on me also dissipated, and my eyes were clear again. This also means that today''s three chances to avoid death are completely exhausted, and the amulet has a cooling time of several days. At this time, I have no plan to save my life!


    On the other hand, xiaonuo''s tentacles slowly broke, but the effect was very ideal. Because of her efforts, Ao Zhan''s forward momentum was greatly slowed down. Although they finally took off, the consequences were much smaller than expected.


    Ao Zhan shook his head and raised his head. Dragon''s physical fitness and recovery ability is strong, of course, small Nuo block buffer also played an important role.


    "This guy..."


    Ao Zhan raised his head and looked at the Jinjian demon in front of him, his eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, it had more than ten wounds in its double tongs, which was caused by AO Zhan''s dragon claw. One eye was abandoned, and the pain was indescribable. The breath on its body was much weaker, and it seemed to be a lot of depressed.


    "Now, while he is ill, he will die!"


    Aozhan yelled, dragged the injured body and flew out again. His eyes were full of brilliance!"Zhan''er!"


    "Aozhan


    The Dragon King and I called out one after another to stop him.


    Although the big crab has been injured, but the thin camel is bigger than the horse. Even now, he is not really at the end of a strong crossbow, and he can not be defeated by AO Zhan!


    "Five brothers!"


    In the crowd, Ao Chen exclaimed, looking at Ao Zhan charging forward with a worried look on his face. His right hand tightly grasped his skirt, because his strength was so strong that his fingers were shaking slightly.


    No one found that a strange force was brewing in her


    On the other side, the big crab saw Ao Zhan with one eye, and he was very angry. He waved his double pliers and clipped it directly.


    Ao Zhan pressed a pair of forepaws and grasped two tongs. A huge dragon head crudely pushed past. With a big mouth, a light flashed by, and the powerful force was ready to go.


    Just now, he still kept his hand. The strongest blow, he kept it until now.


    Dragon''s breathing is a necessary move for the dragon people!


    Unfortunately, he stayed too long It''s in my hand.


    The next moment, the golden scissors devil is also a big mouth, more powerful power instantaneous spit out, faster than Aozhan!


    Boom!


    is also an innumerable bubble, with a little black air and a frontal attack on AO!


    Boom!


    Aozhan''s huge body flew out again!


    Five brothers


    Aochen couldn''t help it any more. He yelled out loud. The sound was so loud that it directly overtook the attack in front of him. It rang from the bottom of the sea and the whole crystal palace!


    All the soldiers were surprised. The soft princess in the impression could shout so loudly?!


    And the next moment, a strange sound that seems to be a whale, but is not the same, never heard of, reverberates in the sea.


    Almost at the same time, I don''t know where to come from a strong force, in a flash, the impact on the golden scissors demon.


    In the blink of an eye, without any resistance, the armor on the golden shearer suddenly broke!


    Looking at aochen, I suddenly remembered a word that Aozhan had said. Or a word


    "That Power. "

 Chapter 437

    For a moment, the original hard armor was full of irregular cracks, and a stream of black gas came out from it!


    "Who is it? Disturb this seat -- "


    A majestic and deep voice came out, as if it were surrounded by loudspeakers. In surround sound, I didn''t know where the sound came from for a moment, as if it was in front of me, or on the other side of the sea


    The dragon king stood up straight with a dignified look, and suddenly sighed and shook his head.


    On the other hand, aochen''s eyes were shining with strange colors, mysterious and dreamy, which could not be described at all.


    How strange is it? Probably higher than "colorful black".


    At this time aochen, like a different person, I looked at her, suddenly remembered that I started the amulet, should have the same wonderful. The same strength, the same It''s like a different person.


    Aochen''s hands swung, but it was slowly floating up. The pink scarf on his body was dancing, like a fairy''s feather coat. With her movement, aochen slowly floated back, while she was slowly moving forward.


    "Is that you?"


    The majestic voice sounded again, as if asking.


    And the big crab, really quiet down, even if the body is full of cracks, it should be extremely painful, but it is calmer than ever before, does not shout, does not even move.


    If it''s because of too much pain or too much injury, it''s not like death is coming.


    At this time, aochen had already flown out of the Crystal Palace, passed the crowd and stood in the front. Only the old dragon king stood with her on the same line, but there was a distance, not side by side.


    There seemed to be a strange smell in the air. I looked up and saw that the black air from the wound of the golden scissors devil had condensed in the sky. Vaguely, the strange figure appeared again.


    Aochen looked up at it, did not answer it, did not answer it, but selfishly said: "I am here, there are people who claim to be here Has the world really changed? In a flash Ten thousand years


    The voice is not big, but it is able to let all people hear, that very dignified voice, a strong impact on everyone''s heart!


    In the sky, the figure in the black smoke was silent. After a while, he spoke again: "are you..."


    "On the edge of the sea, on the top of the sky, on the way home In a flash


    Aochen said, his right hand raised, five fingers open, a sky shape, palm, a golden air out of thin air.


    That momentum, that power, is like the most mysterious, greatest and sublime existence above the clouds and in the deep sea!


    A blow out, when the sky and the sea, deterrence the world!


    And the existence of the black smoke, also at the moment, finally showed the look of fear.


    "Rest in peace."


    Aochen light said, palm a turn, will this move out!


    But at this time, the old dragon king suddenly raised his eyebrows, as if he woke up in a dream and blurted out: "wait a minute!"


    And then, but suddenly stop, there is no below, the life of the pause.


    Maybe it was because of his family relationship and blood ties. Even in this case, aochen would react to what his father said. At that time, he moved and looked around.


    At this moment, the black smoke in the sky swooped down and rushed to aochen, as if to start first!


    But aochen''s reaction is not covered, immediately back to God, one eye on the dive straight down the black smoke, without hesitation, wrist movement, a golden light suddenly hit out!


    Bang!


    For a moment, it seemed that someone had installed a maximum wattage searchlight on the bottom of the sea. It was as bright as day!


    A golden column of light, breaking through layers of waves, from the bottom of the sea directly into the sky! Heaven and earth, a pillar out of thin air!


    For a moment, all forces were shocked by this sudden change, because this force is too strong!


    But one thing reassures some people is that this force does not mean evil.


    "It''s not Gong Mo Jiao Is there a strong one in the world? "


    "Is that the man again?"


    "In this world, how much we don''t know..."


    People all over the world are talking about it. In the capital, Duan Qingtian is sitting in the house. His body damage has been completely repaired, but what''s in his heart


    Inside, in a white green coffin like ice Jasper, Xue Biao''s body is lying there quietly, lifelike, as if just asleep.


    However, the no ups and downs of the chest, no breath of the nose, are indicating - this person, has died.


    If it wasn''t for Duan Qingtian''s desperate rescue at the last moment, I''m afraid his body would have become the puppet of the black robed man in the ancient city under the sea.


    Outside the door, a person comes and knocks gently."What''s the matter?"


    Duan Qingtian opens his mouth, his voice is hoarse, where is the dignity of the shadow commander?


    "There is a golden light rushing out of the East China Sea and straight into the sky. I don''t know..."


    "I already know about it. I don''t have to deal with it. Donghai It''s no longer a place we can explore. If you''re still not at ease, go and ask deputy commander Lin


    "This Yes


    The man outside hesitated for a moment, but he agreed and turned away.


    Everyone knows that Xue Biao is the first disciple of commander Duan. He loves him like his own son! How can we not be distressed by sudden changes?


    The failure of action, the failure of strength, the death of the beloved All this pressure on him at the same time. His pride has been completely broken. It''s not easy to recover.


    On the other side, under the East China Sea and in the deep valley, a man grinned in the dark.


    "He''s dead He''s dead! It''s revenge for you! No, I can''t say that. I can only say that It''s a relief for you. Because you still have the possibility of recovery, and he! Can only fall into the abyss! Come on, wake up -- "


    Deep sea, no one knows, here, a dark is rapidly spreading, a strong force, is awakening!


    On the other hand, Ao Chen''s hand seemed to have used all his strength. His breath fell down at that time. As soon as he was soft, he almost fell down.


    The golden light faded, the light column shrank a little bit, and finally disappeared without a trace.


    And the same disappeared, as well as the black smoke, and the illusory figure.


    It''s all over


    And when everyone was relieved, the distant golden shearer who had been quiet since the beginning suddenly resumed his action! Without saying a word, straight eight legs force, speed sprint, one eye fixed on the target, giant forceps instantly hit aochen!


    At this time, aochen has lost his strength, just like I lost my talisman, and I am extremely weak


    "Be careful!"


    A big drink, I quickly a blink, to her side, a hand against her back, push hard, push her to the East China Sea Dragon King is coming. On the other hand, with a sword, ice armour, whirlwind and thunder, they meet the attack.


    But I have to admit that I have no chance of winning in the face of that strength


    Although I have tried my best and used the force of three elements, at the moment of collision with the crab claw, I still felt a great force coming. Then, there was a pain, and then, I didn''t know anything


    Three opportunities to refine the body gold, one was given to Ao Zhan, two times were just used up in the fight with it, at this time, I have no protection!


    Black, black, black! It was the darkness of despair that fell into the abyss and could not extricate itself!


    That''s all I know. I don''t know the rest. Instinctive reaction let me try my best to climb up, don''t fall into the dark hell, although I don''t know whether it will be useful, but I always climb.


    I don''t know how long the mechanical brain movement has been done, and I feel numb. I finally see a ray of light in front of me. Subconsciously, I try my best to jump, and suddenly I am enlightened.


    I suddenly opened my eyes, and I don''t know if I had experienced the finger movement, eyes closing and closing in TV before that. In short, I know clearly that I am awake now, and even I know where I am


    My room, the last time I woke up, was the same. Everything in front of me had not changed at all, just like what I had experienced before. Donghai Dragon Palace, Dragon King Aoyun, aochen, Aozhan and jinjianmo were all dreams. Now I am in a coma because I escaped from Haixia ancient city.


    But of course, it''s impossible, because I can''t dream that it''s both real and unfamiliar, and


    "Ah! You wake up! You''ve been sleeping for a day or two, and you''re finally waking up! "


    Familiar voice, familiar figure, familiar color.


    In front of this young girl, is not aochen, who is it?


    Since aochen is here, it shows that those before are not dreams.


    "I I''ve been dizzy for so long? I don''t know. " I reached out and scratched the back of my head, frowning and murmuring.


    The damage of Haixia ancient city has not been fully recovered before. Later, he was beaten by AO Zhan one after another, and was severely injured several times by the golden shearer. At this time, he was sore all over and felt tired when he scratched his head.


    "Is that a long time? I heard that you had fainted for three days before, which is only half of it. But you still need more recuperation and can''t walk around at will. " Aochen said, went to my bed, poured a cup of tea.


    "Well, don''t drink in the meantime. Have tea."


    "Well, good." I''m not a wine lover. Drinking tea, drinking water, drinking drinks are the first thing I want to do, and I don''t choose this.


    It was aochen, who seemed obedient to me. He thought it funny. He covered his mouth with his hand, turned his head and sat back on the chair.I didn''t care about her. I had a cup of tea and thought it over.


    The battle took place at night, because it was a dinner party at that time, so that was one night, and then one night after another. Now it should be the next night or the early morning of the third day.


    Well So it''s not long.


    "Ah..."


    Aochen opened his mouth as if to say something.


    "What''s the matter? You said I see her like this, she asked with a smile.


    "Well It''s nothing. It''s just that they told me it''s you You saved me? "


    "Oh, it''s just a matter of lifting a finger."


    I really think the person who invented this word was great! When others appreciate you, it''s too shameless to admit it, and there''s no reason to refuse it. How appropriate it is to say "lift a hand"!


    "Is that true?" Aochen asked in surprise. "I didn''t expect I didn''t know what happened at that time. When I woke up, they said it was you who saved me and told me the story again. Actually, I know what''s inside me, but this is the first time Thank you for saving my life


    With that, aochen stood up, looked at me with a smile, and then bowed deeply.


    All this is so normal and reasonable.


    But as I lay on the bed, I could see that on her cheek, there were a few threads of dangerous red

 Chapter 438

    I''ve been in bed for more than half a day. I have to say that with the system in my body, my resilience is really strong. In less than one day, all my discomfort has disappeared.


    People really only know how comfortable normal is when the discomfort disappears


    I lay on the bed, a little bit want to stay in bed, beside, aochen took the kettle of boiling water to come over, poured hot water into my teapot.


    I pretended to be stunned. I tried not to see the pink girl near me. I didn''t even want to see Yu Guang, because it was so embarrassing.


    In most of the day, she has come back and forth for several times, and the frequency has caught up with the frequency of minesweepers in computer games


    The most important thing is that every time she comes, she always has something to do. If she has nothing to do, she will come to me. In addition to pouring water, that is, tidying up the bed curtain, or moving the fruit tray on the table at will. Once, even more, I took a towel and wiped my forehead without sweat


    This move, ghosts can see that it is wrong!


    But the problem is Why?


    Because I saved her? But I also said, a little help! Although I''m not so fraternal, I''m not so cruel as to see a person dying and not saving people.


    At that time, the nearest and fastest Dragon King could not arrive before the attack. Besides my instant movement, who could save her?


    Because of this


    I think for a while, see her slow motion to the minimum flow of water filled a teapot, finally reluctantly walked out, quickly up.


    In this case, if I stay in bed again, who knows what reason she will come in next time.


    Out of the door, outside the door, two maids standing around, see me out, immediately salute: "young master, you are up."


    "Well." I nodded vaguely and left immediately. Without taking a few steps, I saw xiaonuo sitting on a stone with his face in his hands. He looked very cute.


    "Little Nuo!" I cried.


    Small Nuo heard my voice, eyes a bright, turned around, suddenly a face excited, immediately ran over, a fly!


    "Brother --!"


    "I''ll go!"


    I quickly reached out to catch the little guy, and then put her down, with a helpless face.


    "No, you stay here all the time?"


    "Well!" Xiaonuo nodded.


    "Little fellow!" I reached out and rubbed her hair. "Come on, don''t worry. I''m fine."


    "Well, by the way, Lord Longwang said, if you wake up, go to him."


    "Well? Oh, I know what''s up. I want to find him too. Let''s go. Let''s go. "


    "Good!"


    Xiaonuo turned into a bracelet again, put it on my hand, and followed me to the Crystal Palace.


    At this time, the only one in the palace was the Dragon King, sitting on the throne. There were no two around him. Even the prime minister was not there.


    The Dragon King put his hands on the armrest and looked up at the top of the palace, which was painted with the ocean and the Dragon King of the four seas, flying freely in the hot sun.


    I walked into the hall and saw such a picture. Seeing that the Dragon King was absent-minded and inconvenient to disturb, I stood aside and waited quietly.


    After a while, the old dragon king suddenly regained his mind. His body trembled. He looked down and saw me standing below.


    "Ah, are you here? How long have you been standing here? "


    "It wasn''t long. I just came here. Lord Longwang asked me to come. The reason should be the same as what I thought." I stepped forward two steps, arched my hand and said.


    "Well You want to ask me why at that time... "


    "I think the Dragon King must have a reason." I said. "The golden scissors demon should have a lot to do with you. When fighting, he didn''t use all his strength. At the end, he yelled that he didn''t want to kill him. It''s strange that there was no secret."


    After listening to me, the Dragon King''s eyes moved and the dark color faded down. He sighed and said, "you''re right. Indeed, that guy It''s my old man. When I was fighting, I kept thinking about his past. I couldn''t bear to kill him. Even when chen''er was facing it, I couldn''t help shouting "wait a minute". Unexpectedly, he almost killed my daughter! Thanks to your help. "


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s just a small effort. You didn''t care about it before, and let the golden scissors wander in the East China Sea wantonly. It''s also because of this." I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes The Dragon King took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Why? Who was he before? Yes, what happened? Why is it like this? Or it used to be a golden shearer, but... "


    "No!" The Dragon King interrupted me. "He didn''t look like this before, let alone the killing and crazy demon clan. He used to It''s the general of our dragon palace! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? "


    To tell you the truth, before that, I thought of all the stories about dog blood, such as what used to be a friend and ended up fighting, or he saved the Dragon King when he was a child But I didn''t expect this discount."The general of the Dragon Palace How could he... "


    "We''re to blame for that." The old Dragon King closed his eyes, as if there were dragon tears rolling down. Between his looks, he was full of memories of the past years.


    "Blame our dragon palace. It was at the expense of him that it became what it is now."


    "Back then What happened that year? " I asked.


    The old Dragon King opened his eyes and looked at me. Instead of returning to my question, he asked, "do you know that in this world, there was a demon clan team called the seven tigers Gang?"


    "I know."


    Seven tigers, the black fox is one of the members, it is said that the boss has become a demon, named tiger demon, the black fox is his military adviser!


    "The name of the seven tigers Gang sounds like there are seven tigers, but in fact, it''s not like that." Said the Dragon King. "It''s just that the strong members of this organization all have a homonym for" tiger ", so they are famous.


    These seven guys are their eldest and the strongest tiger demon. They have already entered the demon clan. They are not invincible. Under his command are the military commander black fox, the three-way vanguard general, a logistics director and a secret organization. In your human words, it should be an assassination group. "


    "That''s equivalent to a series of organizations such as the East Hall of the Ming Dynasty."


    "I don''t understand those things, so to speak. These three vanguard generals are divided into sea, land and air. They are swan, monkey and coral


    "Coral?" I was surprised. "This thing can also be refined?"


    "There''s nothing in the world that can''t be refined. A brick, a tile or a piece of waste paper is OK, but the difficulty is different. It''s much more difficult for this inanimate thing to become a demon than an animal, and its intelligence quotient is also very low. But once it''s really successful, it''s a long way to go!


    This coral is unique in that it absorbs the essence of many of the same species and creatures in the deep sea, and becomes a monster. Moreover, its intelligence quotient is similar to that of animals, and its vitality is very strong! Nature is used by the tiger demon. "


    "Well What about the logistics director and the assassination organization? "


    "They, the logistics director is an artifact monster, a gourd into a spirit, and the assassin captain is a butterfly. The seven tigers have plants, animals, utensils and insects. Because these seven guys all have a homonym for "tiger", and the eldest one is a tiger, so they are called the seven tigers gang. It''s just that many people don''t know what it means. So it''s rumored that they are seven tigers. "


    "Oh - I say, just knowing one tiger demon, why haven''t the other six heard of it. What does the seven tigers have to do with jinjianmo, or the general of the Dragon Palace I asked.


    Unexpectedly, the Dragon King did not answer my question, but said: "do you know the relationship between the demons and the evil way? It''s not terrible to be possessed. But once you become a demon, it''s the strongest existence in the world. It''s not invincible to the gods and Buddhas. What''s more, the seven tigers are so powerful.


    So how did a battle between the Human Mage and the celestial immortals start? We, Donghai Dragon Palace, also received the order... "


    Hearing this, my eyes suddenly brightened and I said, "kill the coral monster, the pioneer of the ocean!"


    "That''s right!" The Dragon King nodded. "Not only that, because of the pursuit of the immortals and human mages, the seven tigers retreated to our East China Sea, so we have another task, which is to stop them at sea! Form a encirclement trend!


    But this is the problem. Our Dragon Palace in the East China Sea is not as numerous and powerful as the heaven, and its strength is not strong. The seven tigers are not with the coral monster, so we can only divide our forces. As the strongest one in the Dragon Palace, I naturally want to go to the sea to intercept the seven tigers, and the coral monster can only be handed over to a general to deal with... "


    "That general is today''s golden shearer!" I said.


    "Yes The Dragon King''s expression was obviously painful. He closed his eyes and seemed unwilling to recall the past. He nodded heavily and his breath became heavy.


    "Because the seven tigers have many people and the coral monster has few people, and the seven tigers are strong but the coral monster is weak in strength, so I took more soldiers and strong men to attack the seven tigers above the sea. The general took a small part of his troops to the coral valley where the coral monster was.


    Although I have informed my brother in Nanhai to help, the terrain of coral Valley is very complex, it''s easy to get lost, and the distance is a little longer for him, so when he arrives, it''s still too late! "


    The Dragon King said, his eyes clouded again.


    "Coral monster is dead. In a word, there is no smell of him there. The soldiers of demon road and the soldiers of East China Sea are dead all over the place! And the general, he He... "


    Dragon King said here, voice choked up, is sad, but also in anger!


    Finally, the Dragon King raised his head and said, "he was hurt by the coral monster''s evil spirit. The evil spirit attacked his body and was possessed!"

 Chapter 439

    Enchanted!


    Evil Qi enters the body and infects itself. After being possessed, the previous memory seems to be sealed and eliminated!


    What''s left is not the one he used to be, but a brand new one - the man in the devil''s way!


    "The golden shearer So it was born


    "That''s right." The Dragon King nodded. "In the end, the seven tigers were destroyed, but my general also became a demon. Fortunately, because he was only a demon, and he was not a demon himself, he was only within the scope of a demon, not a demon. Therefore, I didn''t report it to the heaven, nor did I send troops to encircle and suppress it. So I let him wantonly in the East China Sea.


    Fortunately, he didn''t do anything hurtful. As long as we don''t touch it, it won''t attack us. It may be subconsciously that we sacrificed him, so he doesn''t like us here and never gets close to us. In this way, peace and quiet, do not know how many years.


    Last time you saw Zou Yu chasing him, it was because Zou Yu accidentally met him when he was on patrol, but he came to the door on his own initiative This is the first time


    "Coincidence? Or hate to the extreme, bear for a moment more think more gas, so attack over I asked.


    "I don''t know. To tell you the truth, when I saw him, my mind was almost blank. I remember what he used to look like! Even the battle I had never seen seemed to repeat itself in front of my eyes, so I was bewildered. It was clear that he was hurting my soldiers and me. I didn''t kill him, even when I was facing my daughter Ah! If it were not for you, I am afraid it would have caused serious consequences, and I will regret it all my life! "


    "Ah, it''s a heavy word to say that again." I hasten to say, most don''t want to make some human feelings with anyone, no matter who owes who.


    "No! I don''t think so. It''s just a coincidence that it came at the dinner party. It''s just a coincidence that you saved my daughter. Is it God''s will... "


    "That''s not an eye opening day." I said. "But now that I''m talking about it, another thing I should know is whether Princess aochen is..."


    "Yes, she has It has extraordinary power, is... "


    "The power of Kunpeng!" I said directly. "She is the legendary princess Kunpeng!"


    "You Do you know the legend? "


    "That''s right." I nodded. "I have seen in an ancient book that Kun Peng is a Kun in the sea, a Peng in the air, an ancient creature, but he was killed in a thunderstorm. It is said that it will incarnate as a dragon princess with the power of Kunpeng in previous lives It''s aochen. "


    "Hiss..." The Dragon King took a breath and looked at me with an incredible face. "It''s not ordinary people who can know this legend Yes! Indeed, as you said, aochen, she is Princess Kunpeng! "


    "That''s why you want her to marry to Beihai."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "You know that?" The Dragon King was stunned. "Who told you that? Is it Aozhan? "


    "It doesn''t matter whether Aozhan is or not. The important thing is that you already know her power, so you let her go to Beihai to suppress those demons, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, you really know everything. "


    "I''ve been lying in bed for most of the day, and I''ve been thinking about it all the time, so I can figure it out." I spread my hand and said helplessly.


    "There is a fish in Beiming, which is called Kun. It turns into a bird, which is called Peng This Kunpeng is a creature of the North Sea, and also a guardian spirit of the North Sea. If she can be in the North Sea, she will be like a fish in water, and her strength can be recovered faster. It''s also a good thing for the North Sea. "


    "But..."


    Here, I suddenly changed the subject: "you should know why she didn''t go to Beihai and why she wasn''t born in Beihai."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The old dragon king was silent.


    "According to the ancient books, it was precisely because of the troubles of Beihai that he failed to survive the robbery. In order to protect Beihai, he fought with the demons and monsters and lost his strength, which made him fall in the thunder robbery that should have been able to survive!


    Therefore, this Dragon Princess reincarnated by Kunpeng may have been born in the East China Sea, the West China Sea or the South China Sea, but she can''t be born in the North China Sea! Because, that is its sad place! Because among the demons who attacked there, there were the dragon clan! "


    I looked at the Dragon King and said faintly: "who can know that many years ago, the dragon was also a demon..."


    "But later, the dragon clan was granted by the emperor of heaven, helped the heaven and man many times, defeated those evil spirits, and finally became the guardian beast, reborn and now the dragon clan. Kunpeng is immortal. The emperor regretted it, so he reincarnated it as a princess of the Dragon nationality to enjoy the favor of the Dragon nationality, which is equivalent to the Dragon nationality''s apology to it.


    However, it realized that Beihai was a sad place, so it offered another condition to the emperor of heaven, that is, it would never go to Beihai. So every thousand years, a princess Kunpeng will be born in the other three seas. The last generation of Princess Kunpeng seems to be in the West Sea. "The Dragon King sat on the throne and listened to what I said quietly. He was shocked and looked at me with a pair of dragon eyes. It was as if he was looking at a monster. It was incredible.


    "You How do you know so much? In that ancient book, can you write so much? "


    Writing so much means knowing so much, and this, whether modern or ancient, is reasonable It''s impossible!


    "I don''t know who wrote this book, but your reaction should be true. I dare to advise you not to let aochen marry to Beihai. She opposes it, not because of the object, but because of the region! It''s resistance engraved in the soul! You think very well, but it''s a pity that if you really get married, it''s very likely that it will do harm to both sides It''s a bad thing! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Dragon King looked at me, opened his mouth and didn''t speak. He slowly lowered his head and didn''t speak for a long time.


    All of a sudden, he murmured in a low voice: "it seems that it''s really fate..."


    "What?" I was stunned.


    And then, suddenly, I don''t know where, a bell came.


    That Dragon King hears this voice, immediately is a Leng, all of a sudden raise head, serious looking at the top.


    I also looked up, and did not see anything, but look at his reaction, as if he found something, is seriously watching.


    No, it''s like listening seriously?


    I also quickly put up my ears to listen, and there was another bell, far away and long, I don''t know why, very wonderful.


    In this way, each of us did not speak and did not dare to move. We just listened quietly, as if we were listening to something important.


    The bell rang one by one. I believe the whole dragon palace can hear it. Finally, the last sound came down. The sound from big to small seemed to be linked with the heart beat. Every time I trembled, I felt my heart move.


    When the bell stopped, the old dragon king was shocked. When he looked at me again, it seemed that there was something more in his eyes.


    I was confused and at a loss. I just stared at him and wanted to see what he was going to do.


    I didn''t expect that he suddenly came down and walked all the way quickly. In front of me, in my shocked sight, he bowed his hand!


    "No Lord dragon, why is that? "


    The Dragon King looked up at me and said, "Dear guest, please follow me. Father, please!"


    ¡­¡­ Huh?


    I pondered over what he said and was at a loss. I suddenly reacted.


    Father His father, isn''t that Hiss! Aoguang, the Dragon King of the East China Sea?!


    I looked puzzled and saw that he made a "please" action, and then walked out of the Palace first, with the appearance of leading the way.


    I went out in a daze. I didn''t know how long I had walked. I came to a place full of rocks. The highest one was a few people tall, which could be described as a hill. The smallest one could reach my waist, arms around, and hands were not right.


    I looked around. I didn''t know where it was. Suddenly I saw the Dragon King stop in front of me, let me open the way and point to the front.


    I look carefully, in front of the rubble, crowded together, leaving only a small hole, barely for a person to pass, inside a dark.


    "This is..."


    "Where my father is." Lao Wang said.


    "This In here? "


    "Yes, as you know, the Dragon King of the four seas is no longer familiar to human beings."


    "Yes, you said that."


    We two respect each other, very strange, polite some embarrassment.


    "The four of us are cousins, the second in my row. The Dragon King of Xihai is my cousin, Ao Feng, the Dragon King of Nanhai is our younger brother, Ao Yu and the Dragon King of Beihai are our little cousins, called Ao Xue. And our father, after he retired, got together and never came out again. "


    "Right here?" I pointed to the only one person through the path, a suspicious face asked.


    "Yes, but it''s just a portal. The real place is not in this one, but in another world, called Dragon Cave!"


    "Trapped in Dragon Cave It sounds strange


    "Of course, it''s the graveyard of our dragon people. It''s the place that all the dragon people must go before they die."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "It''s very unlucky


    Which retired man is staying in the graveyard every day?! This is not what ordinary people can do!


    "It happened for a reason. In short, my father just rang the golden bell. Let me invite you to meet me. From here, you can enter the Dragon Cave. Don''t worry, I''ll wait here."


    Aoyun said, tone flat, as if or my bodyguard, where there is the current East Sea Dragon King''s appearance?


    Maybe it''s because I was invited by his father. Although I have become his father''s guest, I am higher than him according to my seniority?!


    But what does the Dragon King of the four seas want from me? Because I''m their little granddaughter? Or can I know the secret history of Princess Kunpeng?


    I shook my head. It''s useless to think about it again. In short, now it seems that they have no reason to harm me. It''s better to have a look.Thinking, I took a look at the Dragon King, turned to look at the narrow channel, heart a horizontal, a bow, went in!

 Chapter 440

    I feel that I have really entered the world of Peach Blossom Land, and this cave really reminds me of that text all the time.


    This can only pass through one person''s path, which should also be the reason for the magic. It can change with a person''s body shape. No matter what body shape you are, you will feel that the wall is around you, and you can''t move even a little. When you go forward, both sides are rubbing, which makes me worry that my clothes will be torn


    Gradually, I feel that there is light in front of me, but it is not the white or golden light in the image, but a dark light.


    Like black, or purple, or dark blue, very close to the surrounding color, but not the same, clearly a beam of light, but it seems so depressing.


    As I continued to walk forward, the surroundings became wider and wider, and the light became bigger and bigger. Suddenly, I felt that my feet were empty, and I shook my mind for a moment. When I opened my eyes again, my face had changed.


    This is


    I looked around, everything here, it seems that is not human, is really to another world.


    In the sky, there are thin clouds, the sky is gray, a light blue crescent moon in the sky, it is particularly strange. These things together, I feel extremely depressed!


    In the moonlight, there is a long canyon. The gorge stretches from left to right, stretching to the far end.


    I''m standing in this canyon now, with one side of the cliff behind. Looking up, I can''t reach it. There are lots of strange rocks on the ground. There are no plants or any vitality. It''s very suitable to call it "cemetery"!


    I carefully looked at the cliff, which is not a simple stone, but a strange thing, yin and Yang eyes open, yin and yang two color look in the past, that strange thing, actually a dragon!


    No, it''s not just the Panlong. Occasionally, you can see strange creatures like the flying dragon you''ve seen before. Of course, they are all the dragon people.


    However, at this time, they have lost their old style and prestige. They are all dead bones in the grave and have become history


    Here is the Dragon Cave!


    Here is the Dragon cemetery!


    Just then, suddenly, a long voice came: "Dear guest, please forgive me if you are not welcome far away!"


    "Who?"


    I was surprised that there was no one around. I looked around. There was no one in sight.


    "Yes Lord dragon I asked tentatively.


    "Don''t dare to say the word" adult ". Please forgive me for not leaving here. Please follow the direction of Bai Qi."


    The voice said, suddenly a white air came from the right side, like smoke, but it has shape and won''t disperse, like a ribbon.


    "Well, is there a problem?" Small Nuo asked, she is still in the shape of a bracelet on my wrist.


    "When you come, you''ll be at ease. Let''s go and have a look." I said, followed the white air to float to the place to walk past.


    If it is really the Dragon King of the four seas, then there is no reason to hurt me.


    What''s more, he just said that his attitude is very humble. If I only saved his grandson or something, it doesn''t need to be so. If you talk like this, do you know my past life?


    With this idea, I followed Bai Qi all the way.


    This canyon is not two straight parallel horizontal lines, but there are bends and turns, wide and narrow. After seven turns and eight turns, there is a very wide place in front of us!


    It can''t be described as a canyon. It''s a grand square! It''s just that there are cliffs all around. Right in the middle, there is a big pillar, like a pillar in the sky, rising into the clouds. I don''t know where to stop. On it, there are four dragons!


    These four are not dead, but alive!


    If you can''t figure out who the old four are, it''s a fool!


    "Young Guo Rui, meet the Dragon King of the four seas!"


    On the high pillar, the four dragons suddenly move and turn into four streamers. They leave the pillar and go to the ground. They become human figures, but they are all dragon heads. They are just like the Dragon King. They are all old and old.


    "I dare not. I''ve met you, Dragon King of the four seas."


    With that, Ao Guang, the leader, waved his big hand, and suddenly there was a stone table and five stone benches in front of him, four of them on one side, and a separate one on the other.


    "Sit down, please." Said the Dragon King, pointing to the single stool.


    "Thank you very much." I nodded, went forward and sat down.


    Only when he saw me sit down did the Dragon King dare to sit down and look at me one after another.


    At this time, I have confirmed that they really know my identity!


    The Dragon King of the four seas arched his hand and said, "although the four of us are still living in the Dragon Cave, we can''t be as free as we are outside. It''s impossible for you to act so wantonly. We can only move on the Dragon lock pile and nearby places. It''s the limit to leave so far, so we can''t meet each other in person. I''m really sorry.""Oh, no, no!" I quickly waved my hand, thought about it for a while, and said, "er Between us, we don''t need so much courtesy. Just talk normally. Call me. What''s the matter What can I tell you? "


    Although my previous life is amazing, but now I have not reached that point, in the face of this situation, I am really at a loss.


    The Dragon King of the four seas looked at each other, and AO Guang said, "we four old men, who have been idle here for a long time, suddenly feel that a distinguished guest is coming, so we dare to invite you to have a talk."


    "I don''t know. What can I do for you?"


    "Ha ha ha I don''t dare to give advice. I sit here and suddenly feel the changes of the outside world. So I''ll have a look. " Dragon King Road.


    "Change?" I frowned, and then suddenly realized: "it means that the power of Kunpeng, that golden light, should break through the sea. It''s really a big move."


    "Exactly." The Dragon King nodded. "Although Princess Kunpeng has been for two generations, she has been in peace until she returned home. It''s the first time that she has made such a big noise. I didn''t expect that the legendary Kunpeng is so powerful."


    "Yes, I didn''t think of it. I thought that Princess Kunpeng was just a legend. Even if it was true, I should never meet her in my life. I didn''t expect that there was a chance to see Kunpeng''s power with my own eyes."


    "Hahaha, you''re joking. It''s not just fate that can make Kunpeng''s spirit come into the world, but also save Princess Kunpeng. It''s destiny that you and the princess have a good fate."


    "Well Let''s talk about it. "


    I hastened to turn this issue aside. I always think it''s very dangerous. It''s better not to mention it.


    Several Dragon Kings also saw my attitude and looked at each other with a smile, but immediately they coughed and regained their composure.


    "Whether you believe it or not, this fate has come and can''t be cut off. If you don''t believe it now, you will find out later."


    "Oh, oh, why do you say that? Since that''s the case, we''ll talk about it later."


    "Ha ha ha, well, I''ll talk about it later. I have something here. I hope you can pass it on to Your master. "


    "I My master? "


    I am a Leng, think is I think before wrong? Their attitude is not because of me, but because of my master?


    I''m not here today, but other disciples of my master. Will they all have the same attitude?


    But on second thought, master, he knows my identity. They have something to do with my master. Maybe Can you tell?


    Besides, anyway, they also said that I had a fate with Princess Kunpeng, and I was a character in my previous life Let''s go.


    But it''s all conjecture. I''m sorry to ask directly. I can only keep quiet and go on like this.


    "Do you know my master?"


    "Of course." Ao Guang said. He reached out and took out something from his sleeve. It was packed in a box. He didn''t know what it was. "This is what he asked me to look for. We tried our best to find it, but we can''t leave here at this time. We can only ask you to pass it on."


    "Ah, it''s a piece of cake. No problem. Please rest assured." I quickly took it with both hands and put it into the system warehouse.


    "Anything else, I''ll do my best."


    "There is nothing else. There are only two things. One is to tell you that Princess Kunpeng is predestined with you, and the other is to ask you to hand over this thing to your master. But then again, we''d like to see you. If that''s one thing, let''s call it the third one. "


    With that, the Dragon King looked at each other again and laughed.


    "This..." I looked at some of them and scratched my head. My heart said that it made such a big stir. Is it as simple as telling me something and making me a courier?


    But I can''t rely on that.


    "Then I''ll go first. I''ll do what you''ve told me."


    "Good." Several Dragon Kings said with a smile, looking at me is like looking at their own children, always feel a little strange.


    I turned around and walked a few steps. Suddenly, there was another voice behind me: "wait a minute!"


    "Well?" I turned my head. "How many of you still have advice? There''s something else I need to deliver. I''ll do it. "


    "No, I just have something to tell you." Aoguang said.


    "Yes, I''m all ears."


    "Your master is not as simple as you think. You can''t worship a new master any more." Ao Guang said, with a serious face, as if Yan Shi was teaching his students.


    I moved my eyes and said, "yes, I will."


    "In addition, you are about to become an immortal. At that time, don''t be summoned by the heaven. There is a precedent. Don''t worry, nothing will happen."


    "Yes, I see."


    "Don''t worry, you must remember the following sentence and do it! That is, before you become an immortal, you must have great power, including great power! The bigger the better¡°¡­¡­ Well, I remember. " I hesitated, but agreed.


    The previous sentences may be helpful to me, but this sentence But it''s not like that. Powerful strength and huge power are the premise of fighting!


    That is to say, there will be a war in the time of immortals!

 Chapter 441

    "Last word, remember!"


    Ao Guang looked at me, his tone increased, and in his eyes, he burst out a cruel idea!


    I moved in my heart and quickly said: "don''t worry, I will keep it in mind!"


    This posture, this matter, is not easy. It is very likely that it will involve many other things, or affect many people, many things


    Ao Guang stares at me, but he doesn''t see the cruelty in his eyes. All the other three Dragon Kings are like this. The killing spirit of the Dragon King is amazing!


    "It''s not the intention of us to stay here when we are not old enough! We are forced to do nothing


    The last four words came out one by one with his teeth clenched! That kind of anger, that kind of hatred, just like the loyal minister and good general who was wrongly imprisoned, looking at the person who framed himself with a smile in front of him!


    I looked at them and stood up slowly, and my eyes changed.


    "Don''t worry, I understand. I will do it!"


    "Good!" As soon as the Dragon King clapped the table, he yelled and suddenly arched his hand: "thank you. Take care, sir."


    I was also a bow, nodded, turned away.


    The Dragon King of the four seas all stood up and looked at my back when I left. Until I passed a corner, I couldn''t see it any more. I don''t know how long later, I saw a flash of white light in the distance, which was the light of the portal.


    People have left, and the Dragon tomb is trapped in the Dragon Cave, leaving only the lonely Dragon King of the four seas.


    However, at this time, on the other side, a figure suddenly came out.


    "Have you seen him?" Asked the man, in a rather somber voice.


    "Well." The Dragon King nodded. "You''re right. He''s very unusual, but are you sure that he is..."


    "Don''t you think he is? Do you really think he Would it be ordinary people? " The man asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Dragon King of the four seas stopped talking.


    "Wait, he will succeed. It''s hard for you four to stay here for so many years to protect yourself."


    "And you? Isn''t it the same? "


    "Well! Don''t mention it to me! I can''t help it! What''s more, that girl of yours is really bad. She has a bad temper. I really hope that little girl can go back to Beihai, and I can save something. "


    "Just think about it. It''s your life, too."


    ¡­¡­


    Through the portal, I went back to the rocks. Sure enough, Ao Yun, the Dragon King, was waiting for me to come back.


    "It''s been a long time."


    "No, no, what did my father tell you?"


    "Well Just chatting casually. When he knows that I have helped you, he wants to see me. They should be lonely when they are there. " I said.


    "Yes." Ao Yun sighed and said helplessly: "it''s a pity that if I go in, I won''t be able to get out. I want to accompany my father and uncles, but I can''t help it. There must be a king in the East China Sea. There''s no royal seal in the heaven, and my sons can''t be responsible. Alas --"


    "don''t think about it. Don''t worry, they are all good, healthy and strong. Go by themselves If not, I can do it for you. " I can''t help feeling pitiful when I see him like this.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as he heard this, he immediately stepped back and bowed: "thank you! I can''t thank you enough, Ao Yun! "


    "No, it''s not. I''m sorry for you!" I quickly waved my hand and rushed to help him.


    Good guy, are the people in the Dragon Palace so enthusiastic?


    In the Dragon Palace, the fat monk and Murong Lei are drinking and chatting in a room. The fat monk is still worried that he has not found his sister.


    "Why is he so lucky?"?! When I wake up, I see my little sister, not the old man. That''s all. Later, I can even get involved with other people''s princesses. It''s so special. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Didn''t you pick it up first? If you don''t have to go there, he won''t know anyone at all. "


    "Yes! The most exasperating thing is here. How can he take all the positive images and make me a typical negative one? "


    The fat monk stares at the empty place and drinks the wine in the glass. He is angry.


    Just at this time, suddenly they were pushed. I took xiaonuo and walked in directly. I had a look at the potato chip on the table. I didn''t know what it was. Seeing that Murong Lei was eating, he should be able to eat. I went to grab one and sat on the opposite chair.


    The two fat men looked at each other. Murong Lei looked at the fat monk and said, "go ahead, theory."


    "Oh! All the family members are empty


    "Counseling is counseling..."


    I watched these two people bickering, but I didn''t care. One by one, I ate a lot of potato chips in my hand. It was OK. It was delicious. I didn''t know what it was in the end"Come on, don''t mention it. I''ve been dizzy for more than one day than you. You should have had a good rest. We were saved by others. We didn''t come here to travel. After all, this is someone''s home. We''ve been here for almost a week, so it''s time to leave."


    "Well, yes, it''s time to go. I''m in bad luck here. I''ll go back and transfer quickly!" The fat monk immediately agreed with me and nodded seriously.


    Murong Lei was speechless, but he agreed with me and put down his glass: "then Another dinner? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right


    At the dinner party, people gathered again. Ao Zhan still chose to sit next to me and patted me on the shoulder, which made me feel a little embarrassed. However, Ao Chen was close to the Dragon King. After a dinner party, I could see what the father and daughter were talking about.


    I''ve told the Dragon King about my departure. This dinner is also for us to practice. Fat monk and Murong Lei are two second-class people who have never seen the world before. We can''t lose the last meal. We don''t care what we eat.


    "Brother!" Ao Zhan knew that we were going to leave. He was a little bit drunk and became more careless. "Don''t worry about the East China Sea in the future! There''s nothing that can''t be settled! Including on land. I''ve been on land. If you have something, please call me! I will help you


    "OK, thank you for the wine." I took my glass and drank to him.


    I don''t know when the wine cup in front of us has long been replaced by a big one


    After a while, the cup was in a mess. At the end of the dinner, the dragon king stood up, and aochen stood up beside him, with a strange smile on his face and a touch of red that once made me feel dangerous.


    The reason why I feel the danger is that I have seen this color before, in the southwest ancient village.


    As soon as they saw the Dragon King getting up, they stopped talking and looked at him.


    The Dragon King looked around at the people at the bottom and said, "I don''t have any guests in Donghai Dragon Palace on weekdays. This time, our Dragon Palace is also magnificent. They are not only our guests, but also our benefactors! My beloved general Zou Yu and the Shenxing commandos were rescued by them. Later, they defeated jinjianmo and saved my daughter aochen to solve the Dragon Palace crisis. I really don''t know how to thank them. "


    Then the dragon king turned his head and looked at me.


    I hastened to attend and stood in front of the banquet. Facing the Dragon King, I arched my hand and said, "the Lord of the Dragon King is very serious. I''m very grateful to you for your wrong love. But I can''t stand the word of thanks. Donghai Dragon Palace also saved our lives. We still don''t know how to repay you for your kindness."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha. But the Dragon Palace in the East China Sea is the place of hospitality. If you want to leave, how can you not show it? Prime Minister


    "Yes."


    Next to him, Prime Minister turtle came over with a smile and bowed slightly.


    "Take those distinguished guests to our warehouse, whether it''s grain depot, wine depot, weapons depot, treasure depot If there is anything in it that you like, take it, and I will not spare it


    "Yes." The tortoise Prime Minister agreed, went to the table, stood in front of the fat monk, slowly stretched out his hand and said, "please."


    "I''ll go. There''s something else. Come on, let''s go!"


    As soon as the fat monk heard this, he got up with a big stomach and patted Murong Lei beside him. He followed Prime Minister GUI with an excited face.


    I think they went, but prime minister GUI didn''t mean to call me. He wanted to go with me, but he was stopped by the Dragon King.


    "Wait a minute!"


    "Well?" I take back the leg that just raised a little bit, worship a way again: "Dragon King adult still have what matter?"


    "How can the things in the warehouse express the gratitude of the Dragon Palace? Maybe it''s because of fate. When you meet my little girl by chance, you can even walk through the carefully arranged coral forest without anyone leading the way, and then save my little girl. This time, if you add them together, it''s not just a simple chance, a little bit of fate. "


    As the Dragon King said, he took a look at aochen beside him. Aochen''s face became more red. He looked up at his father and glanced at me. He lowered his head and kept silent.


    Finish the calf!


    I stood down to see this scene and thought it was over!


    What I am worried about will happen!


    Sure enough, the Dragon King''s next sentence is: "I decided to betroth my little daughter chen''er to you! Mr. Guo, would you like to


    Boom!


    It''s like a thunderbolt. Everyone on the scene is in an uproar!


    The generals looked at each other, and the dragons frowned. Only Ao Zhan was stunned for a moment, but immediately stretched his brows and began to laugh.


    Maybe he thinks it''s good for this brother to become his brother-in-law.


    But I don''t think so


    I lowered my head, like the earthquake in my heart, sweating on my head, frowning, thinking about what to say.Say no? That''s not to look down on people! I guess you can tear it for me!


    Say yes? I don''t want to!


    Before I did those things, I never said that I did them because I wanted to get the present result, but now this situation has happened, and I''m caught off guard.


    Seeing that I didn''t speak, the Dragon King asked again, "Mr. Guo, would you like to?"


    I raised my head, looked at the Dragon King and aochen beside him, and said boldly, "Lord Dragon King, I''m flattered by your wrong love, but please take back your life. I''m sorry I can''t agree to the marriage."


    "Well? Is there anything wrong? " The Dragon King frowned and asked.


    "To be honest, I''m on the land I have an engagement

 Chapter 442

    "I''m on land I have an engagement


    Hoo!


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    I kept the posture of bowing my hands, looked down at the ground, and said that you don''t know whether it''s true or not, so I said, what''s the right and powerful reason for you to doubt me?


    This kind of words, in our current social process is simply more common, how much of the confession, are defeated by the sentence "I have a boyfriend (girlfriend)".


    After hearing this sentence, how many people can continue to insist that they will be separated at some time in the future? How can they be sure that even if they are separated, they will be accepted by each other.


    At this time, I just said this sentence in a different way, but for this group of people who eat melons, once I said this sentence, it was big Oolong!


    The Dragon King of other people, what a noble identity, has offered to marry his daughter. As a result, is the other person already engaged?


    Although it is only an agreement, men do not marry, women do not marry, but people live in the world, based on faith, how can we simply break the agreement? That''s why I chose this reason.


    I bet they won''t be so tough, they want me to break the agreement and marry aochen.


    In fact, aochen had an engagement. I think the Dragon King made this decision after listening to my saying that it was not good for them to let aochen go to Beihai. It''s just that Beihai is not easy to explain itself. So he just gave her to me for this reason, and then made up something else, including love at first sight, forced by death, elopement and so on.


    After all, it''s not true that aochen didn''t marry him.


    But he didn''t expect me to do it.


    Ao Zhan sat at the back of the table and looked at me with great interest. Suddenly, he seemed to understand something. He gave a strange smile, but he didn''t speak. He just looked at us quietly with the expression of watching a good play.


    On the throne, the Dragon King was also muddled. He never thought that such a situation could happen. There are doubts in my heart, which may be false, but there is no evidence.


    Moreover, no matter true or false, my attitude has been clear!


    If it''s true, it''s OK, but if it''s false, it''s It''s also an excuse for both sides to come to Taiwan.


    Laolongwang understood in his heart that, to be honest, he was not unreasonable, especially about his favorite daughter''s marriage, and his attitude was too tough. He felt that he was impatient.


    But it''s obvious that aochen can''t understand these principles. Standing next to the Dragon King, he was so shocked that he couldn''t say a word. His eyes diverged and he couldn''t believe it, as if his world outlook had collapsed.


    This kind of expression, I have seen, is not on other people''s faces, but on my face


    That''s the first time I like someone. It''s the beginning of love. But just when I was ready to express myself, I learned that she had a boyfriend.


    At that time, I should have the same expression.


    I stood down and looked at her face, which was pitiful. Love is the simplest problem in the world, but it is the most difficult problem in the world.


    It has a different face. It''s so ethereal, as if it never existed. But there are so many people laughing, crying, living and dying for it


    In front of this word, what is right and wrong, right and wrong, are so vague, among which thousands of principles, how many people can distinguish clearly?


    But anyway, no matter how pitiful she is, I can''t promise again. I don''t feel much about her. What''s more, there is another person waiting for me at home


    "In that case..." The old dragon king has already had to care in the heart, light says. "It''s a pity that chen''er didn''t have this blessing. If you have already made an engagement, there is no reason to abandon it and marry a new one! I wish this had never happened! "


    As soon as the Dragon King''s words came out, the next few dragons could ease their brows and could not help whispering.


    "What''s the matter with my father just now? Isn''t my younger sister already betrothed to the one in Beihai?"


    "Hey, we don''t know the character of that guy. If it wasn''t for the need of that strength Father dotes on our sister so much, how can we really have the heart to marry her? It seems that I''m going to take this opportunity to destroy that agreement. "


    "But he just said that he didn''t have the reason to abandon the contract. How could he..."


    "Why do you care so much? It has nothing to do with us anyway. "


    "Well, it is."


    Several dragons spoke in a low voice, but I heard them clearly.


    In fact, in their hearts, I''m not much different from the legendary Prince of Beihai dragon palace. no Maybe worse than him.


    No matter what, that guy is also a dragon. I''m just a human. For the dragon, who is born with great power, we humans It''s really a lower race!


    That''s not good, but it''s true.Aochen was up there, breathing more and more heavily, beating faster and faster, and his body began to shake uncontrollably. His face turned white, red and white, like a signal light.


    I bowed my head and some of them didn''t dare to look at her. I just said, "Lord Xie Longwang is considerate. I''ll go to see how my companions are preparing. After a round with them, I''ll leave. Thank you for your hospitality these days. Thank you very much. Goodbye


    I said, a deep bow, raised his head to go, but this time behind is a girl called: "wait!"


    Huh?!


    My heart trembled and my steps stopped. The voice behind him, whose master is not aochen?


    The crowd looked at aochen again. The Dragon King also frowned at his precious daughter and opened his mouth, but he didn''t know what to say, so he could only look at her quietly.


    I turned around and said nothing. I didn''t know what else she was going to do.


    Aochen stood up and looked at me, his chest undulating because of breathing, his eyes moving frequently, as if thinking about something. Finally he made up his mind, took a deep breath, and walked down from the top.


    "Chen..." The Dragon King wanted to stop her, but he was still not willing to speak. He immediately stopped and took back his hand.


    Ao Zhan also changed his sitting posture and became serious, staring at his sister.


    I raised my head and watched her step by step in front of me, only two steps in front of me, without speaking, just quietly looking at me.


    I can hear her breathing at this distance!


    "Princess, what else can I do for you?" I said, with a very humble attitude, there was nothing unreasonable.


    Aochen heard me say such strange words, in the eyes, revealed a kind of emotion called "Sadness". The feeling is not superficial, but deep.


    "Is that true?"


    Aochen looked at me, as if still some unwilling to ask.


    "Yes." I nodded in a flat tone.


    Aochen serious light obviously dim down, slow for a long time to say: "well, I wish you happy."


    "Well, thank you, princess."


    "I have something else for you!" Aochen said suddenly.


    "Ah?"


    Aochen looked at me, a little resentful, reached into his collar, two thumbs a pick, outside a lift, picked out a line.


    It should be a necklace or something. I didn''t pay attention to it until now. It''s only now that I find that she still has such a thing.


    Ao Chen took out the pendant. A bead was hanging on a rope. It was the size of a glass ball. It was divided into two colors, one red and one blue. It was a combination of Taiji and eight trigrams. You have me and I have you.


    "Chen Er, this is..."


    When the dragon king saw aochen take this down, he immediately exclaimed, looking serious.


    On the other side, Ao Zhan couldn''t help but clap his desk and look at the little pearl.


    "Well Here you are. This is my talisman. I hope it can bring you good luck and keep you safe. " Aochen hands holding the pendant, said with a smile.


    The smile is bitter.


    "Well, thank you for your kindness."


    I didn''t know why, so I took it.


    Aozhan looked at the bead and said, "Guo Rui, do you know the origin of this bead?"


    "Ah?"


    I am a Leng, this thing is very important?


    "This bead It''s the Pearl of Kunpeng! "


    "Kun "The Pearl of the ROC?" I repeated his words in a daze, thinking carefully about the ancient books I had read, none of which mentioned this thing.


    But since this is the name, it must have something to do with AO Chen''s Kunpeng power.


    "this is the essence of the power of the Kun Peng, and a pearl gathered by it has boundless strength."


    "Infinite..." In my heart, I was startled. I used the mana to explore it. It''s really not a common thing. The breath and inside information on it are not comparable to those magic weapons I''ve ever seen.


    But the problem is that it has no effect at all. It has no attack power, no defense power, and no other effect. It can''t even play a simple role of avoiding water like avoiding water drops.


    It''s like It seems to be a high-level game character without equipment and skills.


    Although at first glance it looks like a bluff, it has no practical use!


    Seeing my puzzled appearance, Ao Zhan explained to me, "it doesn''t work. As Chen er said, it''s just a talisman, but these are just the cases that have appeared so far. Maybe it will play an unexpected role in some cases, but it''s all unknown."


    "That thing..."


    "This thing is precious because what it condenses is the most original and purest power of Kunpeng!""The most original? The purest? What kind of power is that? " I asked.


    "In short." The Dragon King finally said. "This thing is made by the fusion of Princess Kunpeng''s first tear and first blood!"

 Chapter 443

    Princess Kunpeng''s first drop of blood And the first tear.


    It is said that the first tear of mermaid princess can be turned into a diamond. This first tear is always the most magical and mysterious, and the first blood is even more so.


    It''s just


    "People say they can''t make girls cry. How can you make them cry?"


    was asked by some idiot, who was poisoned by some local love words, and the look of that face seemed to expose his intelligence quotient.


    Ao Zhan looked at me strangely and asked, "don''t you cry when your human children are born?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    I''ll go. Why is there such a routine?!


    It''s rash. It turns out that it''s calculated from birth. No wonder the legend of mermaid princess is set to be the first tear when she''s 18 years old and grown up. It seems that she was asked this way


    "Well What about the first drop of blood? Did you hurt her? " I''m a little embarrassed. I''ll change the subject immediately.


    I didn''t expect that Ao Zhan''s eyes became more strange. This time, he looked at me with a little disdain: "you boy is a straight man."


    "Ah?"


    "Are the girls'' monthly blood fake?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    Grass!


    The first drop of blood is this blood!


    I took another look at the bead on my hand. How can I feel that the force of this thing seems to have dropped a lot


    "This thing has been carried by chen''er since she became an adult, and she has never left. But in our Dragon Palace, chen''er would not be hurt. So we don''t know how much the so-called Amulet of this thing is. Since chen''er decides to give you a present, we can''t stop him. Just take it." Said the old dragon king.


    "Well, you can take it!" Ao Chen said the same thing. He bent my finger over and held the pillar. When he got close to me, he whispered, "but I won''t give up. I must stay by your side, but I may use another identity."


    After that, she stepped back and waved her hand to me: "don''t forget what I said, I will go to you!"


    Then he turned around and ran.


    I looked at her running back and opened my mouth to talk, but the other side had already run away.


    Just at this time, behind them, the fat monk came back with a happy face and took a lot of good things.


    And Murong Lei is helpless, should be fat monk too impolite, take their own people are embarrassed.


    "Well, I''ll tell you, I''ve gained a lot! Huh? What''s in your hand? " Fat monk a face excited, walked to my side, suddenly saw the bead on my hand, stare big eyes curiously asked.


    "It''s OK. It''s not worth your money." I said, and I put the beads into the system.


    Turtle Prime Minister walked back to the Dragon King with a smile and nodded.


    "Well." Dragon King clothes to understand the appearance, also nodded, turned to look at the fat monk, they: "have chosen?"


    The fat monk nodded hard: "Hmm! Lord dragon is so generous


    "Ha ha ha ha That''s good. "


    "Well And we''re leaving? " Asked the fat monk tentatively.


    "OK, take care all the way."


    "See you later!"


    After hearing this, the fat monk immediately turned back and was about to leave. Seeing that I hadn''t moved, he turned around and grabbed me. He pulled me out.


    I don''t know why the fat monk can''t wait and doesn''t try his best to stop him, so he drags him out and looks around when he comes to the door.


    On the throne, the Dragon King looked at me, slowly opened his mouth, forced the sound into a line, and the sound fell straight into my ears.


    "Once fate comes, you can''t hide. Later It''s up to you. "


    Then he got up and stepped down from the throne and left from behind.


    Before I thought about what he meant, I saw a row of blue figures standing in front of me. When I turned around, it was Zou Yu and his Shenxing assault brigade.


    "Brother Zou Yu?"


    Zou Yu light smile, said: "from here to the land distance is not short, you go up like this, easy to get lost, also easy to danger, we are willing to send you a journey!"


    I am a Leng, but immediately began to laugh: "good."


    Although many people and I are like friends here, Ao Zhan, Ao Chen, and even because they were invited by the Dragon King of the four seas as guests, even Ao Yun didn''t feel superior to me later.


    But what really makes me feel most comfortable is the captain Zou Yu.


    "Let''s go."


    Zou Yu said, turned around, behind him, is his Shenxing assault brigade.


    "All of you, escort!"


    "Yes


    In the deep sea, there is endless blue. An arrow force breaks through the current. At the top of the arrow, it is Zou Yu himself. Around, it is the blue that integrates with the sea.A few of us were protected in the middle, and we walked all the way through the waves. I don''t know how long later, we suddenly seemed to break through a layer of membrane. With a "poop" sound, our upper body suddenly sank. A familiar but uncomfortable feeling came instantly.


    It''s on the sea!


    Lost the buoyancy of the sea, our bodies have become very heavy, and after being used to the sea bubble, this kind of direct exposure in the air also makes me a little uncomfortable.


    People in coastal cities usually experience this feeling after swimming in the sea in summer.


    In front of me, the lights on the land were visible, and I could even see a familiar lighthouse.


    "Well, it''s above the sea. We should go back too. We''ll see you later."


    Zou Yu and others also came to the water and said.


    "OK, see you next time!"


    We also clasped our fists and watched Zou Yu plunge into the sea and swim to the deep sea quickly. Then we looked at each other and began to move towards the shore.


    "It''s a miscalculation. If I had known, I would have slept another night before I left. It''s a big night!" Murong Lei looked at the dark sky, some helpless said.


    "Come on, don''t you want to be a little bit more shameful. We''ve been staying for a week. Don''t we go yet?" I said.


    "That''s it The fat monk agreed with me. "What''s more, what''s good for breakfast and dinner?"?? What if they know we''re leaving in the morning and don''t prepare dinner for them? "


    I: "I''m not..."


    Sure enough, I shouldn''t hope for you in this respect.


    "All right, let''s go. I don''t know if they are really so generous. If the dragon king knows how many things I have taken, what will he do if he comes after me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ How much did you take? " I have some silent questions.


    Murong Lei scratched his head and thought about it, and said, "I''m not sure. Let''s just say that after this guy finished taking it, the liquor store as big as the villa was empty for more than half of the time..."


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Do you have any more screwdrivers? If you''re asked to take some presents, you''ll take half of the wine in the wine store! "


    "Nonsense, Mingming took half of the meat!" The fat monk said solemnly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Are you really a talent?"


    "Well, Prime Minister GUI is standing by to watch. Otherwise, I think he can take it all away. The loss is that he went to the food warehouse and wine warehouse, and I went to the treasure house, or I could lose half of the treasure." Murong Lei said lightly.


    "Don''t say that! You just don''t have space equipment, otherwise you have to take it like this! " The fat monk squinted at him and said.


    "Nonsense


    "Come on, come on, come on! You two are almost the same. When the monkey came, he just took a weapon and a suit of armor, and the Dragon King of the four seas came together. Good for you, the devil has entered the village! "


    I''m a little helpless. When these guys will be able to make some progress, they should have gone with them.


    As I thought about it, the land was getting closer and closer. At last, I felt like I was in the real place. With my legs exerting, I stood up, and the feeling of powerless heaviness hit me again.


    "Finally back!"


    I took a deep breath and walked on until all of them reached the shore. Then I stopped to see where it was.


    "Go back first. The shadow army hasn''t withdrawn yet. I''ll go back and tell my sister about the process of this operation. What about you?" Muronglei said.


    "We I''m going to the capital. I have to take the bodies of the soldiers to the headquarters of the shadow army so that they can be buried properly. " I said. "But at present, it seems that we are not on our way..."


    I took a look, not far away, is that I am very familiar with the lighthouse, here should be near the tobacco City, that''s just right!


    They all know what Murong Lei looks like. Some of them even know who I am. They just asked and let us in. After all, this time several of us went to explore the ancient city under the sea. They also knew about it. They all took orders, which was just a few days ago.


    From here, whether it''s going north to the capital or going south to Gusu, it''s not close. It''s getting late, so I''ll go to my boat club to have a rest.


    When I got to the commune, Gongsun Shu and other administrators immediately came out to meet him, but I didn''t see Ding Yiming, as if Taoist Tan was not there.


    After asking, I found out that Taoist Tan''s master, Master Zhang of dragon and tiger mountain, had been here, and that Ding Yiming was lucky enough to be his apprentice!


    "How long are you going to stay here, sir?" Gongsun asked.


    "I didn''t plan to stay long. I just slept here for one night. I just came back from the sea. Tomorrow I''m going to Yanjing. Murong Lei should also go home. He has just informed Murong''s family in the defense line. It''s OK. As usual, I don''t have to do anything.""Yes, sir."


    After Gongsun Shu left, I went back to the room they had prepared for me. I lay on the bed and thought about the things since I went to sea.


    The power of space, changing stars, avoiding water and dust, that strange race, black robed man, Donghai Dragon Palace, Kunpeng princess, trapped Dragon Cave, Sihai Dragon King, and the land of immortals mentioned by them and the old national master


    I have experienced so many things!


    Especially this time, I actually saw Meet the legendary Dragon King!


    However, it should not be the one I saw in Maoshan. In general, the rainfall in the area should be done by the Dragon King in the surrounding rivers. The four seas Dragon King will not leave easily, unless it''s a nationwide one.


    I used to think that I was just a human mage, too far away from those gods and immortals. I didn''t expect that this time, I met


    I lay in bed thinking about these, may be a little tired, thinking, so sleep, and then wake up, it is daylight.

 Chapter 444

    Three o''clock in the morning, Longhu Mountain


    "Hey! well! Ha! Ha


    In the dojo, the sound of whooping comes rhythmically. At three o''clock in the morning, it''s gray, and even the sun hasn''t got up yet, but there is a man who has finished washing early, dressed well, picked up weapons and practiced in the yard.


    Of course, this courtyard does not refer to the courtyard. It is the place where all the students practice. At five o''clock, they will gather there and practice together under the guidance of their respective masters.


    But this person, actually does not need to go to the courtyard square at that time.


    In a limited campus which is only a little bigger than the bedroom, the green plants occupy one third of the area. A young man stands in the center of the yard, holding a sword, with a serious face, waving his sword.


    This man, just a few days ago, was taken away from Yancheng TongZhou society by Tianshi Zhang and brought to Ding Yiming, who is in the Zhengyi Temple of dragon and tiger mountain!


    Ding Yiming has many experts around him. People or ghosts have two brushes, but he can''t do anything. He has an idea in his heart that he should learn powerful magic and become a strong one.


    And now, I have such a good chance to be able to worship Zhengyi Tianshi as my teacher. Can I still work hard?!


    As an apprentice of Master Zhang, he doesn''t need to go to the courtyard to practice martial arts at 5 a.m. just like other disciples. Even his residence is a single room. He enjoys the same treatment as the rest of his disciples, but it''s a little smaller than them.


    After all, he is a new apprentice.


    However, this kind of treatment higher than that of his peers did not make him relax. In addition to the teaching of Tianshi in the daytime, he would get up on time at 3 a.m. every day and begin to practice!


    Ding Yiming was standing in the courtyard, holding a sword in his right hand and a scabbard in his left hand. He reviewed his sword skills over and over again. Once he made a chop, he was full of strength, and once he got rid of it, he was not the opposite! And the next pick, but so flexible.


    Front stab, horizontal bar, point stab, block, sword flower Every movement is more and more skillful, more and more swift, and more and more stylized in countless exercises.


    It''s amazing. At the beginning, so many people in the same boat club taught him, but he seemed to be subconsciously resisting those magic arts. He couldn''t learn how to learn them. However, this Taoist art and swordsmanship can be learned at once.


    Ding Yiming practiced more and more vigorously. He felt tired at all. He kept on wielding his sword with his right hand. From time to time, he used the scabbard of his left hand as a shield to block his body, and then fought back quickly, as if there was an enemy in front of him.


    Just then, suddenly, the sound of footsteps outside the hospital was followed by a low yawn, but it was covered by the sound of his sword waving. Ding Yiming concentrated on his practice and didn''t notice it.


    Outside the door, it turned out that two children got up at night. After going to the toilet, they yawned and walked here wearily, ready to go back to sleep. In less than two hours, it''s time for them to practice. We should cherish every rest time.


    But when they turned to go back to their bedroom, they suddenly heard the voice here, stopped and looked over.


    "This is the courtyard in the new martial uncle''s room."


    A man whispered, carefully looking over.


    There is a back door in this place, but it''s not closed because it doesn''t work very well at ordinary times. After Ding Yiming came in, he didn''t take care of the door, so it''s still open.


    Although there is only one seam, it''s more than enough for one person to look inside. What''s more, Ding Yiming didn''t stand in the corner, but was just in the middle, practicing his sword.


    "It''s him, it''s him! Wake up so early? "


    A small eyes close in the crack of the door, looking at the scene inside, asked suspiciously.


    "Hi! Clumsy birds fly first. Although he is a martial uncle, he has been introduced so many years later than us. It''s not to practice diligently. "


    Another eye also gathered to come over, disdain of say.


    It''s true that these children have been practicing here for so many years, and suddenly a martial uncle of the same age, or even a few years younger than himself, comes to us. Who can be convinced?


    "Well, don''t look. There are less than two hours left. Go back to sleep. Anyway, he is just excited. He will be tired in a few days. At that time, people will be able to sleep in the sun, but we have to get up early. Let''s go, let''s go, let''s go back."


    "Well, good."


    They left the gate and turned back.


    All these things are very slight. Ding Yiming concentrates on his practice and doesn''t know it. Although they are still thinking about it in their hearts, they just regard it as an episode.


    Another person didn''t say that like that person, but in his heart, I''m afraid that''s what he thought


    But no matter they or Ding Yiming, they don''t know that there is a fourth person here!


    On the top of the room stood an old man, who was already floating, with crane hair and child face, and a kind face. But in his eyes, he was very serious.It''s Master Zhang himself!


    To be exact, he has been here for a long time. He has been waiting here since Ding Yiming didn''t come out. He quietly watched Ding Yiming come out of the room, draw his sword, practice his sword, and watched the two children come and talk.


    Ding Yiming didn''t hear their voices, but he couldn''t.


    To tell you the truth, he naturally knew what those people would think after Ding Yiming came. What they said was basically the idea of all the younger generation disciples, but no one dared to say it.


    "Alas -"


    Zhang Tianshi sighed. If he wanted to convince them, he had to crush them in strength. He wanted to let them know that the new little martial uncle was not lucky, but really powerful and gifted!


    But fortunately He is willing to work hard.


    The Heavenly Master thought this way, and could not help but be gratified. I have long heard that he has been practicing in the early morning since then. Today, I saw him, so it is.


    However, what those two people said is not impossible. How many people are enthusiastic at the beginning, but how many people give up the struggle after holding on for a period of time.


    If you want to know who he is, you really need to take a long-term view and make observation.


    Zhang Tianshi thought, nodded slightly, and his heart moved. The whole person disappeared in an instant. He didn''t even leave a breath, as if he had never been here


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, Yancheng, Tongzhou society.


    It''s daybreak, and the Murong family have come to meet Murong Lei.


    Of course, it''s impossible for Murong Xiao to come in person. Now all the family affairs have to be presided over by her. It''s good for her to take over the younger brother''s affairs and give them to the people below.


    "I''ll leave first, Lao Guo. I''ll see you next time."


    At the gate of the boat club, Murong Lei was already in the car. He held the door with his hand and waved to me with his other hand.


    "Well! Wait for another drink! " I said.


    "Good! Er Huh? Drinking the fat! Where''s your wine? Give me some! "


    "Ah?" Fat monk a Leng, immediately react to come over, turn head to run toward the yard inside!


    "Don''t run! Stop! Lao Guo didn''t talk about drinking, and I forgot about it! "


    Murong Lei suddenly rushed out of the car and began to catch up with the fat monk.


    I watched the two guys chasing each other with a smile, yelling and shouting. The people around me were all speechless. The Murong family, who came to pick up their young master from the car, looked confused and didn''t know what their young master was doing.


    They don''t know. I''ve drunk the wine from the Dragon Palace. Sure enough, these immortals will still enjoy it. It''s really delicious! It''s really worthy of the title of "Qiongjiang Yuye". No wonder Murong Lei wants to drink it so much.


    I looked at them with a smile, suddenly turned to see, not far from the door, Qin Nan was standing there, looking at me with a complex face.


    ¡­¡­


    "Tea, please."


    In the lobby of Tongzhou club, Qin Nan and I were sitting on two side-by-side chairs with a small table in the middle. I reached out and pushed a cup of hot tea in front of her.


    "I didn''t expect that you came very fast and brought my car here. What about Luo Peng? Here or back? "


    I looked at Qin Nan and asked with a smile.


    "They''ve gone back, and I''m glad I know them." Qin Nan said.


    After we came back last night, we contacted Qin Nan and Murong''s family at the defense line of the shadow army. The Murong''s family had just arrived, but Murong Lei was chasing a stingy fat monk to ask for wine.


    And she came back and forth with the Murong family, and specially brought my car here, because I didn''t go to the same city as I came back, so I couldn''t get the car by myself.


    "That..."


    Qin Nan lowered her head and looked at the teacup in front of her. The green tea in the teacup was cool and clear, reflecting her appearance. In a pair of dim eyes, she looked worried.


    This look, I naturally see clearly, and I sit so well beside her, she is worried about, naturally not me.


    "I know what you want to say."


    I sighed and interrupted her directly.


    "Colonel Xue I really can''t help it. This kind of thing only appears in the myth. In reality, we only see zombies. We can''t easily try something about the soul. If we can''t do it well, it''s really possible to turn it into... "


    However, there are zombies in the world who can recover their memories, such as Luo Peng. But after seeing the walking corpses of heipao people in Haixia ancient city, how dare I do that?


    What''s more, even if the memory is restored, so what?


    Zombies are zombies. No matter how human they are, they are not human after all!


    "Never mind, I know." Qin Nan said.


    She is also a woman in the army and an officer in the shadow army. Naturally, she knows that these things can''t be done by her own will. She just hopes, but she doesn''t insist."What did you get this time?" Qin Nan asked.


    I thought about it and said, "Qin Nan, come with me and go to Yanjing."


    "Well?" Qin Nan was stunned.


    "I have something to say to commander Duan face to face!"

 Chapter 445

    Yanjing, a courtyard


    As the only military mage organization in China, the shadow army is also a first-class organization in the world. Naturally, its scale can not be compared with that of ordinary organizations.


    What''s more, as an organization that confronts with major overseas organizations, its headquarters center should not be so conspicuous and single.


    To put it better, eggs can''t be put in one basket; to put it worse, they are cunning rabbits.


    Not only are the headquarters located in many places, but also the residences of several officers are very secret, and there are also both light and dark.


    I remember when I was still in the shadow army, I heard that because Duan Qingtian''s residence was found, people from various overseas organizations sent people to the capital and lived near his home. They had a task every day to keep an eye on him and see what he did every day


    But of course, the next day, I was visited to check the water meter.


    They dare to go deep into the lurk. Is our intelligence network joking?


    But even so, it''s not comfortable for a spy to stay for a few hours, so their residences are confidential, and there are even suspects to confuse the public.


    At this time, in a courtyard in the capital, Duan Qingtian was sitting in the courtyard with his back against a big tree, sitting on a chair, looking up at the sky with a cool look.


    There was a small table with a pot of tea on it, four Inverted cups, and two placed cups. Inside, there was clear tea and fragrant heat.


    Around him, Nie Ze looked at him helplessly. He tried to persuade him several times, but he all shut up again when he was about to open his mouth and only looked at him quietly.


    For a moment, both of them were silent, and the scene was very strange, revealing a sense of embarrassment.


    And at this time, suddenly the air around the outer wall again, a figure suddenly appeared in the yard out of thin air!


    "What? This is not the commander Duan I know. He is so quiet and sad. "


    I spread out my hand and looked at him askew.


    Nie Ze saw me move into the courtyard in a blink. He was so scared that the teacups in his hands were shaking. The tea almost came out. He quickly stopped his wrist and didn''t let the tea spill on his clothes.


    "Hi, deputy commander Nie, long time no see!" I said hello to Nie Ze with a smile.


    I have to say that after losing the identity of shadow army, I feel very relaxed when I face them.


    There is a feeling that you are not in charge of me.


    "Well OK, long time no see. "


    Nie Ze was at a loss and waved to me with his other hand. Then he turned his head and looked at Duan Qingtian.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t change his expression at all. He didn''t respond to my arrival and the sudden blink. He just kept looking up at the sky with a cool look.


    "It seems that I have felt my breath for a long time. Well, although I am a little decadent, my vigilance has not changed!"


    I said, went to their side, the hands of a small glutinous Bracelet changed into a small glutinous chair, honest stay behind me.


    And I, very familiar, reached over an inverted cup, lifted the teapot and poured a cup. Then he took the cup, sat down on the chair and began to drink tea.


    Nie Ze looked at the green chair that suddenly appeared out of thin air behind me and doubted life again.


    This deputy commander, who ranks only 27 in strength, always feels that he can''t keep up with the progress of the world in front of us who are ranked second and who are likely to be in the top 10


    "These are all perverts." Nie Ze murmured and took a sip of tea to calm down.


    I didn''t care about him, but looked at Duan Qingtian, but the other side didn''t pay attention to my meaning, always looked at the sky, didn''t want to speak.


    "It''s the first time I''ve seen you like this. I didn''t expect that the mighty commander Duan could be like this." I said. "I''m very sorry about Colonel Xue, but it''s really impossible. I heard that in order to keep him alive, you robbed him a special magic weapon?"


    "Well, it''s a coffin. It was invented by Mr. Du. Originally, he sent himself to the end, but he robbed it. It took me a long time to make the monster calm down."


    Nie Ze says helplessly.


    These days, he is dealing with all these things, especially the things ahead now depend on Lin Dingkun. That guy is impulsive and has a bad temper. He seldom considers the consequences when he does things, so Nie Ze needs to deal with more than before!


    When Duan Qingtian heard that I mentioned Xue Biao, he finally had a reaction. Of course, it might be because he looked up too long and his neck was tired. He looked down at me, but he still didn''t speak. He just picked up the cup and took a drink.


    I didn''t want to say anything more when I saw him like this. I stood up, walked back a few steps, stood in the empty yard and said, "I went to the ancient city under the sea, but don''t give me too much hope. Even you all failed. I can''t do anything, but it''s not without harvest."


    I said, heart read a move, chest purplish red light, piles of corpses suddenly appeared in the yard, row after row, instantly covered the whole yard!"This..."


    Nie Ze is greatly surprised, instantly stood up, staring at the corpse of this ground.


    They are too familiar with their clothes and their looks These days in the dream, have appeared!


    Duan Qingtian also finally moved, looking at this familiar face, can''t help shaking.


    "You You... "


    I turned to look at him: "they are all heroes! I can''t avenge them, but I can bring them back and bury them! They deserve it


    Duan Qingtian put down his tea cup, stood up, looked down at them, and slowly walked forward two steps, his hands clenched into fists.


    "And..." I said. "I can''t kill him, but I can take some of his things."


    With that, I took another thing out of the system and held it in my hand.


    "You look familiar with it."


    Duan Qingtian raised his head and looked over. He suddenly widened his eyes. For a moment, he was full of murderous spirit!


    "This is..."


    Nie Ze didn''t know why. He looked at my arm like the root of a dead tree.


    "Is this the guy''s?" Duan Qingtian called.


    "Yes, but that guy seems to have become immortal. Even if he cuts off his arm, he can regenerate one, but that''s my best effort." With that, I threw the arm and landed at Duan Qingtian''s feet.


    "That''s all I can do, major Xue Maybe there is a possibility of resurrection. There may be such a way in the world, but we don''t know it now. Rest assured, there will be. "


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded, looking at the corpse, looking at the arm, nodded.


    "Well, I''ve done all that I need to do. I''ll leave these people to you. Give them an explanation. I''ll go."


    I finished, looked at them again, turned and walked to the wall, intending to have another blink, how to get in and how to get out.


    But at this time, Duan Qingtian suddenly exclaimed: "wait a minute!"


    "Well?" I turned my head. "What''s the matter?"


    Duan Qingtian looked at me and stepped forward. Suddenly, he looked positive and his arms were close to his body. Then, he bowed deeply!


    "Thank you! It''s me for these heroes, thank you


    I looked at him, Leng Leng, but immediately laughed out: "nothing."


    Nie Ze looked at me, then at Duan Qingtian, and suddenly said, "Hey, wait a minute!"


    "Anything else?" I asked.


    Nie Ze stepped forward and said: "before, you were detained in Donghai, and later you were deprived of your identity because of running away. But we also heard about it from Master Yu of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. It really happened for a reason. Moreover, you have made such a great contribution this time. Bringing their bodies back is enough to withstand the previous mistakes and the loss In my opinion, restore your.... "


    "Ah! Wait a minute, deputy commander Nie. I don''t need to restore my identity. I think it''s very good. " I said quickly.


    "But..."


    "Well, well, there''s no need to talk about that. I''m just the initiator or leader of a small non-governmental organization. Although I can''t deal with as many things as the shadow army, I really have a lot to deal with every day. No matter how many identities I have, I can''t be too busy. That''s good."


    When I finished, I laughed at him, turned around again and walked to the wall. Suddenly, I stopped and added, "but if you need me, I''ll help you. Don''t worry. Especially It''s about Colonel Xue. "


    With that, I immediately blinked, disappeared in the same place, and went outside the wall.


    Behind, Nie Ze looked at me stupidly, suddenly remembered something and laughed again.


    "This guy is different from others."


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded. "There are positions, responsibilities, strength and, most importantly, secrets! Don''t talk about us. We are the world. What can we do? "


    "Well?" Nie Ze is a Leng, looking at Duan Qingtian, surprised to say: "how are you?"


    Duan Qingtian smiles, turns to look at him and says, "send someone to bury them, and then burn this arm. It''s a memorial to them. At that time, organize all the people who are still in the capital to worship them."


    "Good!"


    "By the way, I heard that the sun sect in East Island is a little ready to move recently?"


    "Yes."


    "It seems that we lost in the East China Sea. Some of us forgot how many pounds we were! Hum! Our shadow army, even if it is no good, can also defeat them! Is Lin Dingkun in charge of this? "


    "It''s hard to say There have been a lot of things recently, so I should be responsible for them, too. "


    "Tell him that he doesn''t have to worry about it, those arrogant guys..."


    Duan Qingtian said, his eyes narrowed slightly and his eyes showed fierce light. "I''ll take care of it!"

 Chapter 446

    Duan Qingtian how to deal with the affairs after, how to take over the people of Chacha Taiyang cult, how to manage their funeral, these are not what I have to consider.


    As I said, I''m no longer in the shadow army. I need to think about a lot of things. As the scale of Tongzhou society becomes larger and larger, more things will naturally happen. There is no way to distract myself from those things in the shadow army.


    But if they need any help, I will definitely help!


    "Well, you heard me just now. That''s the best I can do."


    Outside the courtyard, my back against the wall, hands against the back of my head, looking at the side of Qin Nan said.


    "Well." Qin Nan nodded. "Thank you. I don''t want anything. I didn''t expect that even commander Duan would come back. You could..."


    "Hello! I hear you


    Behind the wall, Duan Qingtian''s voice suddenly broke Qin Nan''s words.


    Qin Nan


    I listened to Duan Qingtian, who was only separated from me by a wall. There was a trace of imperceptible humor in his serious tone, and I couldn''t help being speechless for a while.


    You''re such a big master. What''s the matter with listening to the wall root?!


    Qin Nan looked at me with an embarrassed expression.


    I spread out my hand, motioned to her not to be afraid, and said: "just now, I forgot to say one thing. Those guys under the sea can''t go out to sea. To be exact, they can''t even get out of the city, but I don''t recommend you to provoke him. His ability is very strange. But don''t worry. He usually doesn''t take the initiative to attack. When we went, we drove the boat over him. Nothing happened. It seems that he is the kind of master who doesn''t offend me or me. "


    "Well, we already know that." On the other side of the wall, Duan Qingtian''s voice came.


    "Just know!" I left the wall and pulled aside. From the beginning, the fat monk, who had been sitting on the ground resting against the wall, began to walk towards the car.


    "Where are you going?" Seeing that I was going, Qin Nan asked immediately. "Back to Jicheng?"


    "Well, I''ve been out for a long time, and it''s time to go back. But before that, I have to go to a place. You should go back, too."


    "Well." Qin Nan nodded.


    "Don''t worry about it. You can come to me if you encounter anything in the future. I''ll help you inquire about major Xue. Don''t worry. If there is such a way, I''ll let you get married!"


    "Ah?" Qin Nan hears this words a Leng, immediately after face red rise, lowered a head.


    When I saw her like this, I burst out laughing: "ha ha ha ha Well, goodbye! "


    With that, I turned and walked into the car. Xiaonuo pulled the fat monk with his tentacles and sat in the back seat.


    I started the car, waved to Qin Nan through the glass, looked at the courtyard next to me, stepped on the gas and drove slowly


    After leaving the siheyuan, I went to the drama troupe again. To be exact, this is already the capital branch of my fellow boat club, but it is very small in scale and the decoration is not as good as those three.


    It was the old drama club that was reformed. Its members were only the five brothers of Xiushu and Jingcheng drama company.


    I asked them to find some kids, but their neighborhood was deserted, and a few people were not sociable. After such a long time, they only accepted about a dozen.


    But it doesn''t matter. There is no difference between these kids and cannon fodder, that is, the strength of the six of them is enough to see. Except that they can''t compare with the headquarters of Jicheng, there is not much difference in strength between the two.


    I simply looked at it and left. After so many days out, I didn''t know what was going on at home. I really wanted to go home. I didn''t have much rest all the way and drove directly back to Jicheng.


    At this time, the headquarters of Jicheng TongZhou society, in the lobby


    "Bang!"


    Hu Jie was on the table all of a sudden. No matter how strong she was, her palms hurt. In her eyes, she was so anxious that she almost wanted to kill her.


    Next, Cheng Qianyu, Tie Ning, Luo Peng, including Bi long! A total of three people a ghost wilt head drooping brain points about sitting on both sides of the table, a word did not dare to say.


    Although Hu Jie has no strength, who doesn''t know what identity she is in this boat club? What''s more, I really have my own problems


    Hu Jie looked around the four of them. There was red blood in her eyes. Five fingers of her hand on the table were bent. Her fingers pressed tightly against the table, and her fingertips were white.


    "You say You''ve been back so long. What about him? Why hasn''t he come back yet?! Say it


    The bottom four heads went down and did not speak.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I also want to explain it, but I can''t help it. There''s no way to explain it.


    At that time, at the last moment of the ancient city under the sea, I released my ability in the state of amulet and took them directly out of the sea. However, I sank into the bottom of the sea because of exhaustion, and then there was the Dragon Palace incident.During this period of time, these four people went to the sea and waited for a long time, only to find that I didn''t come up. I was worried that I wanted to go down. However, the power of the black robed man was too strong. In addition, none of the four people had a good water quality. Once they went down, they probably couldn''t go up.


    After a discussion, they finally decided to go back to the shore first and then make a long-term plan.


    Fortunately, the place where they landed was exactly where Qin Nan was. Qin Nan knew them, so she let them go and told them to come back first. She was there to observe and contact them if there was any situation.


    Later, for five days, because we had been in the Dragon Palace under the sea, there was no news. After that night, Qin Nan forgot about it and didn''t inform them, so they didn''t know my situation, let alone that I had come up, and Hu Jie was furious for several days.


    Until


    "Hu Jie, I didn''t expect that you were so worried about me, and you even got so angry. I haven''t seen it before. Today is a long experience."


    At the door, my voice reached each of them. Looking up, I saw that I was standing at the door, looking at Hu Jie directly opposite with a funny expression. Next to him are little Nuo and fat monk.


    "Sir?"


    "Brother Rui!"


    "Sir!"


    Tie Ning and other people all stood up at once, looking at me in surprise and yelling. On the other side, Hu Jie, who had been standing all along, looked at me in a daze. In her eyes, she gradually became a ripple of water.


    "Brother Rui! You''re back! "


    Cheng Qianyu took the lead, and several people rushed over. I quickly put my hands in front of me to avoid being directly collided by so many big men. I looked at them with a smile and patted them on the shoulder.


    "I''m back! I''m sorry to worry you. There are a lot of things in recent days, which have delayed you for a while. "


    "Hi! What you said is out of the question. It''s OK! It''s OK! "


    Cheng Qianyu stood in front of me and looked up and down. After seeing that I didn''t have any obvious injury, he laughed brightly.


    "Yes, sir, it''s good to have nothing to do. We have to take risks with us in the future! Don''t lose us first Tie Ning is also said, loud he appears particularly forthright.


    "OK, OK, it''s OK. You guys care about this and that in front of me. It''s disgusting."


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    When I heard this joke, several people began to laugh. Suddenly, they were stunned and thought of something. The laughter stopped abruptly, and the expression on their faces stopped. They mechanically turned back and looked at Hu Jie behind them.


    At this time, where does Hu Jie still have the strength of a female tiger who just sternly asked these four unfortunate people? Yes, it''s a lovely look of pear blossom with rain, but in my eyes, how could it be more cruel than just now?


    It''s just that it was overtly cruel, now it''s covertly cruel


    "Hu Hu Jie. "


    As soon as I could read out her name, I saw that this guy seemed to be possessed by a cat. He rushed to me, stepped on his feet, and flew at me.


    I subconsciously want to hide, mainly because I''m not less attacked, but it''s mostly rough old men, and then it''s xiaonuo, who is not human.


    It''s the first time I''ve been attacked by her.


    That is to say, when I thought about this clearly, my original action of avoiding suddenly stopped, and I opened my arms like a reflex to welcome her into my arms!


    Poof!


    Hu Jie''s body fell into my arms. Although she always joked that she was fat, it was really not heavy. It just looked soft and sensual. With such a full effort, she threw herself on me, and it didn''t shake me at all.


    "You..."


    I opened my mouth to talk, but I didn''t say anything.


    I can clearly feel the touch of every part of my body, the warm and soft feeling, very kind.


    I can feel Hu Jie''s arms around me. Her strength is even stronger. She''s a little nervous


    On the shoulder socket, it''s Hu Jie''s chin. Let alone, it can just jam like a jigsaw puzzle. We can''t do it if either of us is a little fat or thin.


    Then, I felt a cool touch, like a drop of water, dripping on my shoulder, wetting my skirt and sticking to my body.


    Several people looked at each other, did not know what to do, and then saw that I made a wink, which showed a clear look, have left.


    "Then I''ll go back to the color shop first." Cheng Qianyu whispered as he passed me.


    Because he has been living with my master, not in the boat club. He just stayed here because he was worried about me these days. Now that I am back safely, he will go back.


    "Well."I nodded, stroked Hu Jie''s back with my palm, and felt her slight shaking. With the other hand, I took out a note from my pocket and handed it to Bilong, who was walking last.


    "Give this to my master." I said.


    Bi long, like Cheng Qianyu, often stays with his master.


    "Yes Bi long was born in the army. He was quick and didn''t write. He immediately took the note and walked past me.


    Xiaonuo left with a smile, and the fat monk didn''t like to join in the fun at all. He went to the kitchen as soon as he came back.


    The whole hall, just me and me!

 Chapter 447

    The hall of the boat club was empty, and there was no one else. Only Hu Jie and I still hugged each other.


    "Hu Jie." I stroked her back and said softly, with some emotion.


    "But it''s also because we have a good relationship, and we both have some thoughts on this, that we can go so smoothly and establish the relationship in such a joking way.


    Therefore, this way of confession is not recommended for ordinary men and women


    And as for what she called economic power Ha ha, impossible! That must be mine!


    It''s not that I''m stingy or have any other thoughts. In fact, I''m far better than him in terms of mind, vision and pattern. What I do is this kind of thing that is related to stability and life!


    If it''s up to her, she can''t handle it.


    Even in the same boat society, her status as the chief manager is a virtual job. Everyone respects her from the beginning to the end because of my feelings for her. In fact, Chen Jiao is still doing the real business.


    So it took me a lot of effort to get her to give up the idea, and the price was


    "Then you don''t have a gift to coax me?" Hu Jie asked angrily.


    I can''t help laughing when I look at her. In fact, I know that she is not the kind of person who loves money, but she is noisy and has a little bit of bear child attribute. But when it comes to gifts, I really have one that suits her


    "Oh, here you are!" I took out a bead from the system and handed it to Hu Jie.


    "What is this?"


    Hu Jie took the bead and looked at it curiously.


    This bead is full of earthy yellow. When I hold it in my hand, I suddenly feel cool.


    "This is..."


    "It''s a dust avoiding bead. You need to use mana to activate it. After one activation, you don''t need to use mana deliberately. You can carry it close to your body to ensure that the dust doesn''t touch your body. You should be able to feel a cool feeling. That''s because the dust in the air is removed, you will naturally feel cool."


    "Wow! Such a good thing As soon as Hu Jie heard this, she immediately burst into laughter, carefully observed the bead, and murmured: "that Is it that after I take this, I won''t get dirty? Is it possible to say goodbye without taking a bath in the future? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Probably


    I was speechless for a while. Although I knew she could like it, I didn''t expect to like it so much


    "That''s great! Well, well, I''ll forgive you. Anyway, I''ll let you buy it. You don''t dare not buy it. I''ll leave the money with you. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Thank you very much


    I looked down at the floor and thought.


    At that time, I lied that I had an engagement at the Dragon Palace at the bottom of the sea. As a result, I solved my relationship with him as soon as I came back. Although the engagement was false, the relationship was settled. Now I have confidence. Well, it''s not a lie!


    "But one thing to note is that you don''t have the ability to run mana. All mana is transported by me. Unlike when I use it, the cost generated is not enough to run and grow. If you want to use it all the time, you must learn how to produce mana by yourself. You can produce it by yourself..."


    "Oh, come on, I''m going back!"


    Maybe she couldn''t resist nagging. Hu Jie covered her ears, made an exaggerated expression, turned her head and ran out.


    My words stopped in the middle of the position, a little embarrassed, but immediately he shook his head with a smile, also out of the hall.


    She''s gone just in time, and I''m going to do something serious.

 Chapter 448

    As I walked out of the lobby, I just stepped down the steps. Suddenly, I glanced at the corner of the lobby and saw two figures, sneaky


    "Tie Ning! Luo Peng! Come out, you two


    I was a little angry and funny, and then I saw these two familiar figures stand out.


    Tie Ning''s body is huge, like a hill, but it is this strong man who is scratching the back of his head with his hand, bares his big teeth and comes over with a face of embarrassment. Behind him, Luo Peng''s face remained unchanged, and he looked like he had nothing to do with himself.


    In my heart a burst of speechless, this Luo Peng before quite serious, how now also like this? They must have broken it!


    "You two are here to listen to the wall?"


    "Hey, hey, hey No, curious! Pure curiosity Tie Ning has a simple face.


    "Come on! Don''t say that. There''s business to do I don''t have the good spirit to say.


    "Ah? What''s the point? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You fool, have you forgotten that there are still people here


    I said, pointing to his chest, looking at the two of them.


    "Hiss - ah! It''s that. Who''s that? yes! Wang Shun! It''s Wang Shun. Who else are they still in it? "


    "Yes, it''s still inside. Not only they, but also their families, and those who also decided to join us at the last moment, how many More than a dozen of them were in the Dragon Palace before. Because things were too chaotic and they were afraid of provoking other unnecessary things after they came out, they didn''t let them out, but they can''t stay here all the time. "


    "Ah? What do you say? Dragon Palace Tie Ning asked suspiciously.


    He didn''t experience that, and I didn''t say it when I came back, so I don''t know what it means to mention it now.


    "Well You don''t have to think about this. In a word, we have to decide where these people will go. We have to choose a good place. "


    "Good place? Can''t you just let it out? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I stare at him speechless, as if looking at a big fool. Although it may have been


    "Er..." Seeing my eyes like this, Tie Ning should understand that she is saying something wrong even if she has no brain. She immediately laughs awkwardly: "I Am I right? "


    "Alas -"


    I shook my head, sat down on the steps in front of the hall, looked at him and said, "you know, they live in a place completely different from our world, which is almost ancient. If they just show up here, they can be said to have passed through."


    "Er..." Tie Ning scratched her head. "It''s like That''s true. "


    "Not to mention computers, mobile phones and cars, even this high-rise building, even this small piece of glass, is very difficult for them to explain. It''s like breaking their world outlook! Rebuild another one! If it''s a child, a piece of white paper is good for writing, but they are already a painting. They want to change the painting again, unless they are all blacked out! " I said.


    "Well Don''t let it go? "


    "Of course not! The difficult topic does not mean that it can be left blank. That''s what all my teachers have said. So, we have to find a place close to their previous living environment, let them adapt first, step by step


    "Well There''s no place like this. " Asked Tie Ning.


    "Well! Coincidentally, we really have such a place! " I said, and then looked up at Luo Peng standing beside Tie Ning, said with a smile: "Luo Peng, you should have guessed it."


    "Well!" Luo Peng nodded. "If you want to say that, there is only one place - Southwest ancient village!"


    "Southwest ancient village?" Tie Ning frowned, but immediately changed back to the taste, suddenly realized: "Oh - yes! That''s true! "


    "It''s also isolated. There are no high-tech products. There are only wooden houses and paper windows. Traffic basically depends on walking, communication basically depends on roaring. Except for some national characteristics and those poisonous insects, there is really no difference. "


    "It''s really a good place! Are you going to let them all go? "


    "Of course! I''m not a black hearted man. Do I want to keep their families as hostages? And no matter old or young, they are all the same. Let''s go there. "


    "All right, that''s fine!" Tie Ning nodded. "Just them? Who''s going to take them? "


    "Of course, it''s not just them, there''s another person who has to go."


    "Who?"


    I laughed and said, "Cheng Qianyu!"


    "Ah?"


    In a colorful shop, Cheng Qianyu suddenly stares at me.


    "I Me


    "Yes." I take it for granted. "TongZhou society has four addresses, needless to say, Jicheng city has Gongsun to describe them, capital city I''ve seen their fighting power in Xiushu. Only in this ancient village in the southwest of Yunzhou, there are only their people. Although there''s a little bit of kindness, it''s not good to trouble others. Let''s take care of it. ""No, I know, but How could it be me? "


    "Why not you?" I asked. "Your strength is very strong, which we can see for all. And don''t forget, there is a lover in this ancient village in Southwest China."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Qianyu has a "you don''t say I forgot" expression. His face is as gloomy as a newly washed underpants, and he almost got into the mud pit.


    "What''s the matter? People like you, don''t you? Don''t you envy me? Don''t you eat lemon? No, your peach blossom has arrived. I''ll present it to you with my own hands! "


    "No, this peach blossom, don''t worry about it, it''s me, I have to learn magic, I have to..."


    "You don''t have to say that. I''ve already asked Shifu. You have magical skills and there''s nothing to learn. Besides, you''ve also absorbed the inner alchemy. As long as you can fully integrate and refine it for your own use, you will definitely be a master at that time!"


    "No My God! When I came back, my master checked me That''s the thing. "


    "Of course!" I said with a smile, a look of "you have fallen into my trap".


    The letter, which was handed over by Bi long and finally handed over to my master, was written with this content.


    In fact, on the way, I had already thought about all this. While I was resting in the service area, I wrote this letter, and then handed it to bi long in the same boat society, asking him to hand it over to my master.


    So the master checked Cheng Qianyu''s body and made sure there was no damage. The power of inner alchemy, which has been absorbed by Wulong Zhanjin Dao, has also been countered. It will not be released directly and send out powerful energy as before, but will be absorbed little by little and gradually become his power.


    Yi Jin Tong, Wu Long Zhan Jin Dao, these are magic weapons and magic skills that ordinary people can''t get all their lives!


    Once that inner Dan completely becomes Cheng Qianyu''s, he can definitely live in the top ten of Tianya list! Even the top five!


    At least, from what they know, the original owner of Neidan, actually, absolutely crushed Tie Ning, who ranked 17th!


    "So now you don''t need to learn anything else. You can refine the inner alchemy anywhere. In that case, why don''t you go to the southwest ancient village? This will kill two birds with one stone! "


    "Why kill two birds with one stone?"


    "You see, first of all, Wang Shun and Ji Long both know you. There is a person they know in a strange place, and this person is the eldest. Naturally, he is very kind and can adapt to the environment better.


    Secondly, all the people in southwest ancient village have seen your strength and respect you very much! Besides, you are also liked by miss a duo, the daughter of Gu king. When you go, is it the return of all people? Stable position, right! By the way, it can be a marriage. "


    "I..."


    Cheng Qianyu is totally powerless to refute what I said. There''s no way. I''m too reasonable! The only excuse he can refute is that he doesn''t want to go


    However, ha ha, I can''t help you!


    "I think it''s really good. What are your concerns? Well, I ask you, what do you think of Miss Addo I don''t hate it


    "I..."


    Cheng Qianyu thought that I wanted to ask him whether he liked it or not. As a result, I first asked him whether he liked it or not, which interrupted his thinking.


    "How''s it going? It''s not hard to answer. To tell you the truth, don''t be arrogant. You must obey your heart. " I looked at him and said seriously.


    "I No, I don''t hate it. " Cheng Qianyu hesitated for a moment, and finally hesitated to reply.


    "That''s easy!" I said.


    If you like it or not, it''s easy to say if you don''t like it.


    "Did you Even if it''s just a little bit like her? " I asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Cheng Qianyu did not speak.


    I stared at his face for a while, and my heart was clear. I sighed and said, "OK, I''ll understand if you look like this. I said, as long as there is no one else in my heart, and as long as the other person is not very ugly, no man will hate a woman who shows his favor."


    "Who said that, I..."


    "Shut up! I''ll ask you, if ah duo suddenly doesn''t like you at this time, you won''t feel any loss at all? "


    "This..." Cheng Qianyu looked at me with a tangled face.


    This time, I didn''t interrupt him. I gave him time to think about it. Finally, after hesitating for a while, Cheng Qianyu nodded slightly and said in a very weak voice, "well."


    "That''s good!" I hit the table! "That''s settled. It''s up to you to take Ji long, Wang Shun and others to Tongzhou branch of Southwest ancient village. When you arrive, you will take up the post and become the president of the branch. How about that?"


    "This I don''t mean anything else, but Yunzhou It''s so far away Cheng Qianyu''s face is sad, but he doesn''t want to.


    "Oh - so you are because of this. Don''t worry. Although Yunzhou is a long way, it doesn''t mean the ends of the earth. Now that technology is so developed, transportation is so convenient, and we have so much money, we can afford to take a few flights. When we are free, you can come back for a few days, or we can go there for a few days! Don''t worry, it''s not distribution, it''s enfeoffment! ""Well All right


    Tangled so long, Cheng Qianyu finally agreed!


    "Good!" I stood up happily. "That''s settled. In this way, you can have a rest for a few days. On the weekend, I''ll come here to see you again in the morning. We''ll leave for Yunzhou on Sunday!"

 Chapter 449

    There are still four days to go before Sunday, which is enough for Cheng Qianyu to adjust his mind, think about how to adapt to the environment of Southwest ancient village, how to deal with the state of getting along with miss a duo, and how to accommodate the coexistence of ancient village residents and Wang Shun


    Although I will go with him, I can''t stay any longer. He will be the president of Yunzhou branch in the future, and he has to deal with all these things.


    Zeng Xiujie had never done these things before. Now he is still the acting head of Jicheng TongZhou society?


    So people want to grow up! I can''t stay in the same place all the time, so I have to have a lot of superficial bosses to help me manage.


    I went back to the society after the tie Cai shop came out. I couldn''t control how Cheng Qianyu cleaned up and thought.


    After coming back from there, I threw a bunch of Buddhist beads returned by Cheng Qianyu to the fat monk, and then I went to find Hu Jie again.


    The Buddha bead was originally held by the fat monk. At that time, Cheng Qianyu absorbed the inner alchemy in the ancient city of Haixia. But because of the huge energy, the fat monk put the Buddha bead on his hand to suppress the power of the inner alchemy.


    Generally speaking, it is similar to the last suppression of dahonglian.


    Originally Cheng Qianyu had a headache, but now he was old enough to hold a knife. But later, it was found that the black knife and the tattoo on his arm were one, so when the knife was put away, as long as the rosary could still touch the tattoo, the effect would still be there.


    This is convenient.


    After he came back, the master helped him suppress Neidan. This string of Buddhist beads fell to the ground on the spot, and the golden light faded.


    Later I came to him and he gave me this.


    After throwing it to the fat monk, I went to Hu Jie''s place, where I studied the dust avoiding beads, and played back and forth in my hands. I can''t put it down!


    "Still studying?" I asked, sitting next to her with two drinks.


    "Yes Hu Jie took a look at me and looked at the bead with a smile. She didn''t know what it was like to see such a little thing for a long time.


    I sat next to her and watched her study the appearance of beads. I thought how could this life be so beautiful and magical?


    Last time I had this feeling, I just became a mage


    Anyway, the emotional situation is changing. I have to enjoy my life with a girlfriend.


    But of course, the progress should not be so fast


    First of all, Hu Jie belongs to the kind of conservative, and then, we are too familiar!


    It''s always said that we can''t start because we are too familiar with each other. We are in a bit of distress now. Those who didn''t look up and looked down before have feelings in their hearts, but I''ve never imagined what she looks like. I can''t get through this dilemma in my heart!


    So it all depends on fate, step by step, when the time comes, there will be.


    I thought so, and then watched Hu Jie sitting next to me drink the drink in my cup


    At this time, Hu Jie had put down the beads and began to concentrate on stealing my drink. At this time, he was biting the straw, and his little eyes glanced at me, opposite my eyes. Then he took it back, pretended not to see it, and continued to drink


    I''ve never seen such a stealer!


    But what about that? Spoil it. I''ll pretend I didn''t see it.


    But there is a saying that she looks like a hamster stealing melon seeds, which is quite lovely


    So there is love but feel some estrangement strange life, after four days, finally, to the weekend!


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be back soon. Didn''t you see me buying the ticket? There will be no delay. May 10th, I remember


    I stood in front of the mirror, carefully looked at my makeup today, and said to Hu Jie around me.


    Of course, it''s not that we have already lived together, which needs to be cultivated for some more days. It''s just that our rooms were close to each other, because I was going to Yunzhou today. Hu Jie got up early to see me.


    And what she worried about were all small things. She worried that I would go for many days and delay the school activity.


    It is said that there is a very popular small group to come, not a TV star, it seems to be equivalent to the net red bar, three men, tall, short, fat and thin, have everything, also do not know why can fire.


    But these are all later words. The important thing now is to go to the ancient village in southwest Yunzhou.


    Go to Zhacai shop and find Cheng Qianyu. The goods carry a big burden and carry a suitcase. It seems that they are either traveling or moving. Last time I went with me, everything could be packed here, and it didn''t take long. This time I went to live alone.


    "OK, give it to me. If you can save something, it''s something." I said, as a result, his bags and suitcases were put into the system warehouse with a move of his wrist.


    "Let''s go."


    After we got out, we took a taxi to the airport.


    Because I don''t have to stay there for a few days. If I drive to the airport, it''s a matter to park the car there, so I''ll just take a taxi.Wang Shun, I have made it clear to them that there is no time concept inside the system, so they don''t know how many days have passed outside. I haven''t released them, but yesterday I told them what to do next.


    I gave a detailed introduction to the current social situation, and repeatedly told them that they could not adapt to the world, so they had to adapt to a place close to where they used to live.


    Then I told them the specific situation of the southwest ancient village, including the existence of the poisonous insects. I also told them that I would not be there all the time, or even rarely, but Cheng Qianyu was there.


    They have all seen Cheng Qianyu. In the ancient city of Haixia, he is the most famous general around me. He is the one who has the deepest memory!


    As soon as Wang Shun heard that he knew something, he was relieved.


    All the way speechless, get off the plane, all the way to Yunzhou, and take a long-distance bus, to the southwest near the ancient village.


    Last time, I came here not long or short, but I met many things, such as Mu family, Feilong, Laoqi, Nanyang Association


    This time, it''s good. There''s nothing wrong. When Shun Shun and Li Li arrived at the southwest ancient village, someone saw us from a distance. Run back quickly and report back to Gu Wang!


    By the time we got to the gate of the village, Lord Gu had come out.


    Welcome out!


    "Here you are, sir!" When Gu Wang saw me, he immediately cried.


    Because I was still an officer of the shadow army at that time. Later, when I learned my identity, I called me "officer" to show my respect.


    Another look, I also followed Cheng Qianyu, Gu Wang was happy again: "Cheng hero also came."


    It''s said that father-in-law and son-in-law don''t deal with each other, but obviously they don''t apply here. First, he dotes on his daughter too much. Second, Cheng Qianyu has been able to show his strength and help him eradicate the Nanyang Association, which controls here. He is a benefactor.


    These two add up, Gu Wang see Cheng Qianyu, is not the same as the general father, with see their own cabbage pig.


    "Mr. Gu Wang, you are all right!" I went to Gu Wang and said. "But I can''t say the word" officer ". I have no establishment now. I''m not a member of the shadow army. I can''t call it that again. I''ve broken the rules."


    "Oh, well, well, Guo Yingxiong, you two are here today to see how the boat club is built?"


    King Gu is clever. He knows that we can''t come so far for the general purpose. If we come here, there must be something serious!


    "Yes." I replied. "The Yunzhou TongZhou society has been built for such a long time. I''ve been a shopkeeper all the time. I''ve also asked Mr. Gu Wang and everyone in the southwest ancient village to help manage it. But it''s always like this. I''m sorry. I''m not sending someone to relieve the burden. "


    "Well, that''s a long way off!" Gu Wang said with false dissatisfaction.


    "Yes, but it should be done, and..."


    As I said this, I suddenly came closer and said in a low voice, "Miss Addo, I''m afraid I miss him a little too."


    With that, I glanced at Cheng Qianyu.


    Gu Wang naturally knew what I was talking about. He nodded and sighed: "indeed, since you left, ah duo has been depressed. At first, he was OK. After all, he just left, but after a few days, he became more and more depressed. Now he hardly goes out."


    "Acacia is understandable. Would you like to go back and talk to her about this..."


    "Yes! I''ll go back right away. Ah Qing, take some of you to the boat club. " Gu Wang said, and turned to leave.


    "Remember not to tell her directly, too much impact is not good." I called from behind.


    "I know!"


    The sound of Gu Wang came from a distance, and his body was out of sight.


    "Lord Gu''s accomplishments have been improved again..." I looked at Gu Wang''s back, which disappeared in an instant. I couldn''t help exclaiming. By his side, the chicken nest head who had been following Gu Wang came over.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, we meet again."


    "Oh, it''s you!"


    I saw him just now. The last time I came here, he had been standing beside the king Gu and appeared as a wise general. He was obviously more appreciated than that big man.


    "I''m flattered to be remembered by you. Please, I''ll take you."


    "Good."


    Jiwotou took us to tongzhoushe branch. In fact, we went to see it before we left last time. We knew where it was, but it was not easy to refuse.


    The predecessor of this TongZhou society was a stockade of medium and high scale. Of course, the area is very large, but the real use area should not be as large as the rest.


    After all, there are only bungalows here, most of which are two-story buildings, and that is a symbol of identity, not too much.


    But on the whole, it''s enough.


    There are already people in the society. Most of them are from the ancient villages in Southwest China. Only a few of them are in white robes. At that time, the Mu family.At that time, one of the purposes of establishing this TongZhou society was to check and balance the Mu family, so that they would not control the southwest ancient village. I was from a distance, but the Mu family was right in front of me. If I had nothing to do, I would send a few people to my TongZhou society. After all, I was a colleague, and I had to be close.


    As soon as they saw me coming, they all knew what I was. They immediately ran to the door and saluted each other. I quickly waved my hand to show that they didn''t need to be polite.


    When I got to the center of the yard, I thought that Wang Shun and others were immediately released by me. There were more than 20 people, including their families, who appeared out of thin air!


    Everyone was startled at the sight, and they didn''t know why. Looking at me, they added some mysterious worship in their eyes.


    Cheng Qianyu didn''t stand with me. Instead, he wandered around and carefully observed the branch of the boat club.


    After all, he''ll be the president. He''ll be responsible for everything here. He can''t be confused.


    He watched everywhere, and I began to explain the situation here to Wang Shun.


    All of a sudden, the eager footsteps of "stepping" came from behind, followed by a cry: "Mr. Qianyu --!"


    Cheng Qianyu was shocked and turned back. Then he saw a beautiful shadow coming straight to him.


    Miss a duo, the daughter of Gu Wang!

 Chapter 450

    "My God!"


    Cheng Qianyu was confused at that time. He was a man all the time. Where did he see this scene? Instant brain cells all strike, directly into standby mode!


    I was talking to Wang Shun. Seeing this, I burst out laughing heartily!


    Boy, you have a day!


    I think we should be rare people in the world. We should stay away from this kind of enthusiastic flying.


    Well, straight man, no doubt!


    "Come on, let''s go over there." As the boss, I must have some insight. I quickly took Wang Shun and others to other places, but I didn''t forget to wave others away before I left


    Gu Wang followed miss a duo. As soon as he got here, he saw his daughter rushing to Cheng Qianyu, just like a cabbage. He ran to the pig with long legs. He was helpless.


    But there is no way, can only right when nothing to see, and others, with a wry smile away.


    But after all, girl a duo is not like those girls. She is so enthusiastic. She belongs to a girl with a small family. Run forward a few steps, suddenly react to come over, face a red, at the foot of the speed slowed down.


    Cheng Qianyu is in the same place, staring at ah duo''s slow motion. Finally, he comes to himself.


    One of them was shy, the other was in a daze. They didn''t speak and both lowered their heads. The scene was a bit awkward for a moment.


    Ah Duo is OK. Although she is older than Cheng Qianyu, she is a girl after all. Her height ratio is low. She can only see the ground with her head down. At most, she can see Cheng Qianyu''s feet and legs.


    But as soon as Cheng Qianyu lowered his head, he could see ah duo!


    Although it''s just the top of my head, I just stare at the girl knowing her identity and thoughts. I don''t believe in anything!


    Look up Head up tired neck, or lower it.


    Two people so quiet stay for a while, ah duo what mind he doesn''t know, anyway, he has enough suffering, don''t know what to do next, also don''t know each other to do, what also dare not think, staring at her head.


    Hey! And a little bald


    After a while, ah duo finally couldn''t help looking up, just opposite Cheng Qianyu''s four eyes.


    Cheng Qianyu is startled and subconsciously steps back. Unexpectedly, ah duo steps forward and grabs Cheng Qianyu''s hand!


    "You Calm down, calm down. " Cheng Qianyu shivered all over. He was not so afraid of many battles, including the last one against Ren Hao. As a result, he shivered here today.


    Ah duo looks up at Cheng Qianyu, his eyes full of affection.


    "Mr. Chihiro, you''re back."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Cheng Qianyu''s face turns black. I''m not from here


    Why did you change my native place?


    "Well Yes, I''m here again. "Cheng Qianyu doesn''t know how to say it. Let''s talk about it one by one, and turn it back.


    "When will you come back this time and leave again?" Ah duo asked, looking forward and worried.


    Ah duo didn''t know that I brought him here to make him stay here all the time as president. He thought he would follow me and leave immediately, so he asked.


    Cheng Qianyu looked at her. He didn''t know what to say for a moment. After a few lips, he hesitated and said, "Rui Brother Rui brought me here to be the president of the branch. In the future, I may stay here for a long time. "


    Ah duo was startled and looked unbelievable. The corner of his mouth began to rise slightly: "you You say it again


    "I I may stay here for a long time Cheng Qianyu stammered and repeated.


    "That means Can we be together all the time? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ There''s something wrong with your wording. " Cheng Qianyu said weakly.


    Ah duo didn''t care about him at all. At last, the corner of his mouth was completely raised, and his face was bright with a smile, just like a sunflower. When he was excited, he took his hand and pulled him over. He also followed this strength, rushed to him and hugged Cheng Qianyu directly!


    At this moment, what reserve, what shyness, all forget! For a girl who hasn''t experienced anything in the world and is just beginning to fall in love, what is more exciting that her sweetheart can always be with her?


    When people are excited, they can really forget everything


    Cheng Qianyu trembles all over, and then freezes, as if he was possessed by a robot. He lets a duo embrace him and makes a surrender.


    "Great! Excellent! Great


    Ah duo hugs Cheng Qianyu tightly, unwilling to let go. He sticks his face to Cheng Qianyu''s chest and smiles.


    Cheng Qianyu felt like a cold machine, but gradually, he felt a little warm.That kind of warmth is slowly infiltrating his whole body, stimulating every nerve of him. His stiff arms are gradually softening, and at the same time, his heart is softening


    Finally, looking at the girl holding himself and sending out a faint fragrance of flowers, he stretched out his arms and held each other in his arms.


    Maybe he doesn''t know how his mood is changing, but I''m sure that at this time, he is also moved.


    I stood in the path between the two wooden houses in the distance, looking at the two of them, I couldn''t help laughing.


    It''s not the kind of teasing, but the gratifying smile that my brother is developing towards the good.


    Cheng Qianyu, born with Yin and Yang eyes, is just a eccentric character. He is a freak in the eyes of people around him. His character change is only a matter of half a year!


    If he hadn''t met me, if he hadn''t learned magic from master, where would he be now?


    Friendship, love, these for him, once, as if in the sky so far away!


    Twenty years of exclusion, twenty years of loneliness, but in half a year, there is a master who loves him, a friend who treats him sincerely, and even a girl who loves him.


    How many people can react so quickly to such a reversal?


    I''m afraid he doesn''t know what his heart is like.


    But of course, no matter how enthusiastic, no matter how beautiful, it is impossible to cover a heart that has become cold and hard.


    Although Cheng Qianyu also hugged ah duo, he would not hold her tightly like she did. Instead, he just put his hand on ah duo''s body, as if he was drinking a bowl of very hot water. He didn''t dare to pour it, so he had to taste it. In this way, feel her temperature, feel Her passion.


    I don''t know how long later, or a duo, suddenly a Leng, feel let go of the hand, flurried back two steps, blushed, raised his hands to do surrender, at a loss in front of the man.


    Cheng Qianyu is easy to get rid of by her, both arms are still holding the posture of hugging, Leng is in place, as if the meaning is not enough, just quietly looking at her.


    But the eyes, compared with when they first came, did change a lot.


    "That..." Ah duo said shyly in a low voice. "Since Mr. Qianyu will stay here in the future, then Please give me more advice. "


    Then she lowered her head, fixed her eyes on the earth, and stretched out her little hand.


    Cheng Qianyu was stunned, but even though he blushed, he stepped forward, held out his hand, nodded, and said, "well."


    Vaguely, the temperature around them seems to have increased


    And it was at this time that the discordant voice finally appeared.


    Finally


    "Thousand fields! It''s all agreed here! "


    I waved my hand and walked out of the path carelessly, shouting.


    Cheng Qianyu and a duo are scared. It''s obvious that there''s nothing shady about them, but they seem to be like the scene of catching a bag. Their hands are retracted like electric shock, their heads are crooked, and their faces are red.


    Cheng Qianyu also coughed twice, as if suddenly scratched everywhere, looking very funny.


    I didn''t mean to say that I had been here for a long time. Looking at Cheng Qianyu''s appearance, I went to him with a smile.


    "Well, Wang Shun, they''ve already made arrangements. Ji long used to be the boss. He''s a character for the management staff. He''s your deputy to help you. Wang Shun runs a restaurant. He doesn''t have a strong management of people, but he has a clear management of the enterprise. Let him be a housekeeper and manage the internal affairs. What do you think? "


    I looked at Cheng Qianyu and asked.


    "Ah Very good, very good. "


    Cheng Qianyu didn''t understand all this, so he could only answer vaguely. Anyway, it sounds like that.


    "That''s OK. I''ve arranged everything here, and there''s nothing to deal with. Lord Gu will also help you, and there are brothers of Mu family who have nothing to do. It''s not hard to come and have a look. Don''t say you''re lonely, are you, Miss ADO?"


    I said, smilingly looking to the side of a do.


    Ah duo''s face turned red again. He glanced at me. He quickly drew back his eyes and continued to look away. But on the corner of his mouth, he couldn''t hide his smile.


    "Well, you should get familiar with it first, all of you! Here we are


    I called out and motioned for them to come.


    "Here, Cheng Qianyu! He will be the president of the Tongzhou branch! That''s the boss here! All affairs here, both internal and external, should be reported to him and decided by him, you know? "


    "Yes


    All the people in the southwest ancient village were present. They had seen Cheng Qianyu''s bravery in the last competition. How could they refuse? They all answered in a loud voice.


    Gu Wang also came over from the other side, came to his daughter''s side, held a duo in his arms, with a faint smile on his face, and looked at Cheng Qianyu with a positive look.Ah duo raised his head, looked at his father, blinked, Gu Wang also lowered his head, looked at his daughter, four eyes relative, are laughing.


    Immediately, we pushed Cheng Qianyu to the front of the president''s house. Everyone stood in front of him and saluted him, saying "King".


    These people, who are not used to the title of "President", do as the Romans do and call them "King".


    In the crowd, the children of Mu family are looking at Cheng Qianyu, secretly sorting out the information and preparing to send it to Mu Nianqing, the owner of Mu family.


    They know that from then on, there will be two kings in the southwest ancient village

 Chapter 451

    After the ceremony in the southwest ancient village, I stayed there for another two days. One was to see how Cheng Qianyu was deployed, and the other was to accompany him more.


    In the first 20 years of his life, Cheng Qianyu was lonely, or lonely. He suddenly got friendship and was afraid of losing it again.


    In this case, generally speaking, there are some slight social fears. They are afraid to be with unfamiliar people and like to be with familiar people.


    Although Wang Shun and others have met before and fought side by side, they are still strangers after all compared with me and those in Heji city. If they leave him here alone, they will inevitably have some psychological problems.


    It''s like going to a party. It''s wonderful for a person with social phobia to have an acquaintance around him! But if the only acquaintance goes to the toilet, leaving him and the room full of new acquaintances, it is estimated that he will die!


    So I told him that when I was free, I could go back for two days, and we would often come here to see him.


    In these two days, I didn''t interfere in anything. Cheng Qianyu and Ji long have been able to arrange and dispatch the personnel. Wang Shun also covers all aspects of internal affairs.


    I''ve been observing for two days, and I''ve already had a worry in my heart. Here Don''t worry about me!


    Like other branches of the same boat club, I have my temporary residence here, but the difference is that people in southwest ancient village think that Cheng Qianyu is the king here, so they have given him the best house. Mine can only be second-class, otherwise they have to build another one.


    I refused. It''s too much trouble. I don''t care about it. Let''s do it.


    After two days, I finally left the southwest ancient village and Yunzhou. Cheng Qianyu left everything here


    In this way, more than ten days later, finally, May 10th, arrived!


    As early as two days ago, Zeng Xiujie and I both received a decent looking invitation with our school logo on it. The content of the invitation is to invite us to attend special activities on May 10.


    Hu Jie has said all this, and it has spread in the school for a long time. Feng Qian Xuemei''s ears are full in the school. She told Hu Jie all this, and Hu Jie told me all about it.


    In order to celebrate our graduation, we specially did this activity, which is like a party. The specific content is similar to the general Festival party. Snacks and drinks are ready, singing and dancing, and a program is just like that.


    There is only one difference. This time, we will have a performance!


    Everybody knows. Is this a show? It''s called showing. Let''s show the abilities of our practitioners!


    And this activity is not indoor, but outdoor, for a basketball game!


    To this end, the headmaster also paid a lot of money and invited the popular trio as the opponent.


    This is also said before, the three men are tall, short, fat and thin. They have everything. They don''t know when they will be red or how they will be red.


    Anyway, Hu Jie seemed very excited when she learned about it, but we didn''t feel it. But Zeng Xiujie, they are very interested in basketball.


    On the morning of May 10, the school already couldn''t restrain its joy. It was enough to stir their nerves to see the most popular combination and play a basketball match with some of the most legendary people in the school!


    Both men and women can''t wait to see this game! Of course, it''s just that the focus is different.


    I sat in Gao Sheng''s office and looked out of the window at the men and women who passed downstairs. They were all jubilant, excited and sighed.


    "What kind of party is this? Which of those graduates in previous years has this treatment? It''s said to celebrate our graduation, but in fact, the real purpose is just a few of us. I''m afraid that this activity is just for publicity... " I said.


    Because of us, especially my existence, this unknown school is now standing on the crest of the storm! There is nothing to keep secret about my identity. Many people can get the name of the school as soon as they check after they know me, and this is exactly what the headmaster wants to see.


    We It''s live advertising!


    "I''m scared! Who said no! "


    On the other side, Gao Sheng took two paper cups, took water from the water dispenser, came over and put a cup of water on the tea table in front of me.


    "You can have this ability, which has nothing to do with our college, but who will miss this opportunity?" Gao Sheng said. "I don''t care about that. Anyway, I''m going to retire soon. They can do whatever they like."


    "Hum!" I smile, drink a drink, put down the cup, said: "basketball I will not appear, I will not play, but a few of them are very eager to try, no problem."


    "Of course, it''s no problem. He is eager to give you a confession now. He will naturally listen to your opinions, let alone go too far." Gao Sheng said.


    "That''s good." I nodded. "When does the activity start?""There will be other events in the morning. They are all ordinary small programs. They are aimed at the rest of the same year''s graduates. They are nothing to watch. What we expect is the basketball match in the afternoon, which starts at about three o''clock."


    "That''s good." I stood up and said faintly.


    "To go?"


    "Well, if you want to meet someone, you can tell our dean that I won''t appear. At that time, we will mainly publicize the names of the three of them. Don''t mention me, or we will disappoint the younger students." I said.


    "Well, I know." Gao Sheng nodded.


    "All right, I''m going. I''ll come in the afternoon." I said, opened the door of the office, walked out, straight all the way out of the campus, to another place.


    Gong Xiaoting''s home!


    Gong Xiaoting went to Yunzhou during the Spring Festival and was poisoned by the poisonous dahonglian. Later, because there was no solution, she had to use another method to directly remove it from her body. Thanks to Taolin and Master Lu, they survived.


    But the sequelae is also very serious. I''m afraid she can''t go out for a year. Naturally, she can''t attend this event.


    Gong Wangshu saw that it was me. He immediately opened the door and welcomed me to Gong Xiaoting''s bedside.


    At this time, Gong Xiaoting has recovered her consciousness, just like normal people, but she can''t get out of bed and smile when she sees me coming.


    "How are you feeling?"


    "Fortunately, I''m just weak. I can only lie down like this every day. It''s so uncomfortable."


    On the bed, Gong Xiaoting calmly looked at the ceiling and said in a flat tone.


    It has been several months since then, and it has been a long time since she woke up. She already knows what she has experienced, who saved her, and her physical condition at this time.


    Lying in bed, she thought a lot and understood a lot. Everyone has his own way, but her way is so different


    "Don''t worry, I can speak at school. When you are well, you don''t need to worry about your studies. There must be a place for you to go." I said softly.


    We are still working on the business of online bounty hunters. With the financial resources of the current boat society, it''s no problem to raise such a person. What''s more, I have a big boss, Lin Qiang, who is not afraid at all.


    Just these, for Gong Xiaoting, is it really good?


    Stay in bed for a year, and I''ll arrange the work after recovery, and it''s the kind of work that won''t be dismissed at all, even if I don''t do anything, I can get paid.


    These sounds great, but how many people are willing to live a life like rubbish?


    I know what Gong Xiaoting thinks, but there''s no other way. What''s more, it''s still early. Maybe when it comes to that time, everything will be different?


    People, each has its own way, also has its own life, what kind of fate is Gong Xiaoting, at this time, still unknown!


    I stayed at Gong Wangshu''s house for lunch. They had nothing to do every day, but I still had to leave early. At lunch time, I had received a call from Zeng Xiujie, saying that they had set out for school. At this point, they should have arrived, and I couldn''t be too late.


    The basketball match starts at 3 p.m., but it doesn''t mean that the party starts at 3 p.m. from 1 p.m., it has already started in the morning. Of course, it''s still boring projects. When I arrived, there was a girl in Hanfu playing guzheng on the stage.


    "Why are you here now?" Hu Jie sat on the seat and looked at me sitting next to her. She said with some blame.


    "I went to see Gong Xiaoting. They couldn''t take part in the activity. They couldn''t come to visit her." So I said.


    They were all acquaintances, and Hu Jie knew about Gong Xiaoting''s situation, and she was not jealous. She nodded her head and agreed: "well, she''s really poor, but fortunately she survived, isn''t she? It will be back to normal soon


    "Well, by this time next year, she will be able to be like a normal person. Feng Qian''s graduation ceremony can''t be wrong."


    Feng Qian Xuemei is one term younger than us, and she will graduate next year. They are friends and best friends. She must be more attentive to Feng Qian Xuemei''s graduation ceremony than ours.


    "Oh, yes." Hu Jie said suddenly. "After a while, the list of basketball matches has come out. Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan and Geng Xi are all here. Why don''t you?"


    "I''m scared! I don''t know how to play basketball. Besides, it''s not my character to appear in public. I still keep a low profile. "


    "Screw you!" Hu Jie rolled her eyes and sniffed.


    Just at this time, someone outside suddenly called out: "here comes the thunderbolt of wind and fire --!"


    WOW!


    All of a sudden, as if a stone stirred up a thousand waves, the people here could not help it. At that time, Teng suddenly stood up, and the girls screamed loudly!


    "Here comes the storm --"


    "Oh, oh


    I didn''t know why. I was startled. I turned around and saw that even Hu Jie was excited."What''s going on? What is a thunderbolt? " I asked.


    "Ah? You don''t know? " Hu Jie looked at me like a fool. "That''s the trio I told you! Here they are. Hey, wait for me! "


    The meeting place has been in chaos. Although some teachers yelled to stop it, the number of students is dozens of times more than them, so Wu Yang Yang rushed out.


    Hu Jie naturally mixed into the crowd and rushed out.


    I sit where I am, frowning.


    "So They''re called thunderbolts. "

 Chapter 452

    Thunderbolt of wind and fire!


    This is a group that only appeared this year. Its members are three men. Different from the singing and dancing group, they are interested in sports, especially basketball.


    That''s why the Dean wants us to play basketball with them, which is absolutely eye-catching.


    However, I only saw these people in a small video, and I didn''t pay attention to study them. So until now, I know that this combination is called "Thunderbolt".


    At the gate of the school, a minibus came in and slowly went deep into the campus, which immediately attracted people to watch. On the other side, from the inside of the meeting hall, a large group of people rushed in!


    It''s all connected. There are students at the school gate. When they see it, they suddenly stir up a thousand waves!


    Hu Jie is one of them.


    "Don''t run around!"


    In the vast sea of people, I found Hu Jie by virtue of the tactics of heaven. I reached for her and said helplessly.


    "Oh, don''t pull me! I''m going to see brother thunderbolt


    I: "I''m not..."


    I took Hu Jie''s hand and looked at her. I didn''t care what I meant at all. I just wanted to rush there all the time. I couldn''t help being speechless.


    Finally, I sighed and weakly released my hand. Hu Jie was like a runaway husky. She didn''t let go and rushed directly into the crowd to hide again


    "Do evil!"


    I reached for my forehead and shook my head.


    Before I did not feel, now I deeply feel that idol men''s group is really the biggest enemy of every man who has a girlfriend!


    I can''t help it. I can only follow the crowd to see where these guys are.


    Wind, fire and thunderbolt are composed of three elements: wind, fire and thunder.


    Hu Jie just said "brother thunderbolt", so this thunderbolt should be the leader of the three. The combination of four words can also be seen from the fact that he takes up two by himself.


    The other two should be one for wind and one for fire. I just don''t know how they got this code name.


    As I thought about it, I walked along with the stream of people. Finally, when I saw the front stop, I stopped and looked forward.


    With Yin and Yang eyes, my eyesight is beyond their reach. Even in the crowd, far away from them, I can see clearly.


    Parked in front of the crowd was a 12 seater minibus with a tan body. All the windows were blocked by curtains. You can''t see what it looks like inside. You can only see that the driver is a 40 year old Mediterranean with glasses


    Suddenly, the bus door opened and the crowd cheered.


    First came a photographer, carrying a camera, then two bodyguards in black, and then the protagonist appeared!


    Three people in turn down, the girls suddenly screamed, accompanied by do not know what the content of the cry, mixed together to listen to not really.


    Anyway, there are "brother thunderbolt", "brother Huohuo" and so on


    It''s normal for a company to sign them. After all, it''s a magic weapon to make money. Who will let it go?


    Photographers and bodyguards should also be arranged by this company.


    Several bodyguards led the way and were responsible for driving away the crowd. Then the photographer took the camera and walked backward to take pictures of the three people moving forward.


    I believe that when this picture is finally presented to the public through post production, it will be like a picture of ancient puzzle.


    After all, these people take the male route of sports.


    The crowd was divided into two sides with the cooperation of the bodyguard and school staff. I also took the opportunity to check their information on my mobile phone. Sure enough, the person in front is the leader in the combination, code named "Thunderbolt"!


    These three people form a pyramid. One person is in the front and two people are in the back. The primary and secondary relationship can be seen at a glance.


    Walking in front of that, the figure is symmetrical, wearing black tights with a leather coat, the lower body is black overalls, the whole person is black. Duck face, hair is normal color, not dyed, ear rings and other accessories, but there is a tattoo on the face, a pair of eyes seems to be able to discharge the same, even if I saw it, there is a strange feeling, no wonder the girls fell for it. The whole person, looks that is white, the heroic spirit is pressing, looks like is a very energetic young man!


    I don''t know what he is, but seeing this, I already have a good feeling in my heart.


    Today''s men''s troupes, whether singing and dancing, or entering the performing arts circle to perform in TV or movies, are all known as "little fresh meat". However, their painting style is somewhat too feminine, but I don''t know why they are liked by girls.


    But in front of him, his age is no different from that of their "little fresh meat", but he is athletic. Although his physique is not the muscular male image, he is also strong and not feminine. Isn''t he also liked by girls?It seems that the times have not changed. It''s just following the trend.


    I looked at him and nodded to myself, a little relieved.


    His name is Huang Zhengnan, and the combination code name is "Thunderbolt". He is the eldest of the three people. According to the information searched, this man is not simple. He seems to be the son of some officialdom bigwig. He has been combining with the other two people since two years ago, but he has not been popular until recently.


    The back two, the one on the right is tall and thin, like a bamboo pole, with flat head, glasses and sharp lips. It seems that he is the least popular one among the three. His name is Lin Tao, code named "Fengfeng".


    However, he is not an ordinary person. It seems that his family is also very rich. His father is a big boss. It seems that he has some relationship with his father after signing their company. It is also because of this relationship that they have been signed so quickly and have been very popular until now.


    The one on the left is a little fat man. His name is Wang Wenhan and his code name is Huohuo Huo. He is the shortest of the three, but he is not so short. He is chubby and round. Because he is fat and afraid of heat, he only wears a black and white short sleeve, and his hair is dyed in a color similar to khaki.


    Although he is fat, but it is that kind of lovely fat, pig Bajie fat, but no one likes it, Dabai is also fat, but many people think it is lovely. Blue fat cat is short and fat. How many people like it?


    This product, like big white and blue fat people, is fat and lovely, and also loved by girls. But the family background is lower than those two, there is nothing special.


    It''s just a group of three. They are tall, short, fat and thin? We all have the meaning here.


    If you think about it carefully, you will feel that the code name is really right!


    The fat man was afraid of heat, and he was also hot, so the code name was fire. Thin and weak, like a gust of wind can blow him away, so the code name is wind.


    And Huang Zhengnan, the leader, looks neat and handsome. With a pair of electric eyes, he is really like "Thunderbolt"!


    Surrounded by bodyguards and photographers, he walked all the way into the stadium.


    The stadium of our college is divided into indoor and outdoor, the outdoor is used to hold the school sports meeting, the middle is a huge football field, and the indoor is used for some sports programs.


    Usually, the sports department or any sports association will play some games here, such as basketball, badminton and table tennis.


    A group of students followed to the gate of the stadium, but they were stopped by the teachers.


    "Wait a minute, boys and girls!" At the gate of the stadium, an elderly looking teacher called out, full of air.


    The students can''t squeeze in. They are in a mess. Where can they listen to him? At this time, the people next to him brought him a big horn, he used the horn to shout again, the scene was quiet.


    "Students! Chill out! The basketball game doesn''t start until three o''clock! Be quiet, go back first


    His speech is obviously powerless. What if it is loud?


    The students were still noisy. At this time, the man who had just handed over the loudspeaker whispered a few words to him. Then he suddenly took the loudspeaker and called out: "students! Wind and fire come from afar! Let others rest! They are tired from the bumps along the way. If you make so much noise and disturb their rest, they will be angry! "


    Words are obstacles, clothes are creepy hair!


    This sentence is how in their hearts! At this moment, the woman''s concern suddenly aroused, like a great maternal love, with a concerned look: "so it is. Yes, yes, we should let brother thunderbolt rest for a while, otherwise they will be tired."


    "I don''t know if brother Huohuo is tired."


    "Brother Fengfeng is also so thin. He must have poor physical strength..."


    This group of people began to make their own ideas, and they didn''t know how the other party was, and they were not sure whether the other party would appreciate it. So they persuaded themselves, comforted themselves and left with regret.


    I shook my head and said that the power of idols is really strong. When Zeng Xiujie and his friends fought for a while, I''m afraid they were under a lot of pressure.


    If you lose, you will feel uncomfortable. If you win, you may not admit to voting


    "Pray for your own happiness. What my brother can do is to pray for you."


    I put my hands together and recited it in my heart. I looked up and looked for Hu Jie''s figure carefully. As a result, I found her twice, but I didn''t find her?!


    It''s impossible!


    With this guy''s infatuation, he may not have followed him. He definitely came here at the first time, and he was the ones standing in the front row. But now, let alone the front row, everyone is going to leave, and only the teachers are talking there.


    I looked around again, but I didn''t. suddenly, I had a bad idea.


    These days, I have taught her several spells, among which, instant movement

 Chapter 453

    In the stadium, three people were lying leisurely on long orange benches, and their clothes were thrown aside.


    Huang Zhengnan had already taken off his leather jacket and put it on the stool. He was very lazy and directly lay on the ground. He supported the ground with one arm and supported his cheek with his hand. He leaned back slightly and leaned against the bench.


    On the other hand, the short sleeve basketball shirt was hanging on his index finger, and it was shaking like a rope with the movement of his hand, spinning a cool wind.


    Wang Wenhan was very fat. He collapsed on the stool with his legs wide open. The meat on his stomach was lifted up because of his posture. It was like a hill. His clothes could not be covered, revealing the white fat.


    Lin Tao sat on the long stool on the other side, with his back close to the white wall behind him. He was the only one who had already put on a basketball shirt. By being thin and occupying no space, he had moved one leg up, with the sole of his shoe directly stepping on the outer edge of the stool and one arm on it.


    At this time, they can be said to have nothing to do with handsome, no matter how beautiful people, also have to eat and drink Lasa. Don''t mention it. It''s human nature to dig your nose and pick your feet. It''s necessary to know that it''s not advisable to blindly believe that the person you like has only advantages and no disadvantages.


    "Why do we come to such a place? So many big schools are waiting for us. It''s too cheap to come to such a place! "


    Lin Tao looked up at the ceiling and said leisurely that he didn''t seem to pay any attention to the upcoming basketball match.


    "The boss is coming." Wang Wenhan said that he did not know when he had a cigarette on his hand, which was burning a light spark and floating white smoke, and covered his face. "The boss has decided. What can we do? What the boss says is what


    Wang Wenhan has the shallowest background. He used to be a jerk. He is a good fighter. When he is with these two powerful and rich people, his natural status will not be particularly high. However, he is better than Lin Tao because he can flatter Huang Zhengnan better than Lin Tao.


    "Boss, why on earth are you here?" Lin Tao lowers his head and looks at Huang Zhengnan lying on the ground. He doesn''t understand and asks.


    Huang Zhengnan threw his clothes on the ground with a faint sneer on his face. He didn''t know what he was thinking. Hearing Lin Tao''s words, he glanced at him and said with disdain, "you know what a fart! I''ve heard that there are so many mages in this college, and it happens that the dean of this college is so stupid as to ask them to compete with us in order to attract people. In that case, why not? "


    "So it is! But I don''t think it''s a big deal. I haven''t heard of any student mages


    "Well! Who knows, I''ll know what they are in a moment. "


    Several people were talking. Suddenly, Huang Zhengnan, who was lying on the ground, seemed to feel something. Suddenly, a carp stood up, waved his hand with clothes, pointed to a direction and yelled: "who?"


    Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan''s reaction and reaction to the surroundings are obviously not as good as Huang Zhengnan''s, but when they see Huang Zhengnan''s great reaction, they all stand up quickly and look there together.


    Their location is not against the outer wall, but somewhere in the room. The geographical location can be said to extend in all directions, and Huang Zhengnan pointed to one of the ramps.


    At this time, the person hiding behind the fork in the road also knew that he had been found, and stood up awkwardly, smiling and waving at them.


    It''s not Hu Jie. Who is it?!


    "Who are you? Are there any students here? " Huang Zhengnan asked.


    They know too much about the scene just outside. It''s normal for one or two people to sneak in. Girls, once they get crazy, who knows what they will do.


    "Well Yes, I''m a student here. Look at you coming in, but the teacher blocked the door and didn''t let us in, so I sneaked in while they didn''t pay attention. " Hu Jie said.


    "Is there a teacher blocking the door? So how did you get in? "


    "Well Turn the window


    Hu Jie''s point is very good. Although sometimes her impulsive mind is hot and she does some strange things, her IQ is still online. Instead of telling the truth, she uses a common reason.


    Of course, she moved in instantaneously, ignoring the wall barrier, which was so useful in this case!


    "What are you doing here? Do you want to sign it? " Huang Zhengnan asked.


    Although beauty is in my eyes, I feel that Hu Jie is not good-looking, but to be fair, Hu Jie is not particularly good-looking, at most in the upper level.


    And they have been popular for half a year. Before they became popular, they were also after an official, a rich young man, and a villain in the river and lake. They had seen many beautiful women. They didn''t have much thought when they saw Hu Jie.


    All kinds of TV dramas and novels say that when you see a woman, you just want to have a look at her. How unseen she is!


    Hu Jie didn''t expect that her favorite idol was so Cold and friendly?She put forward her own signature, but she refused to accept others, which made her feel at a loss.


    Huang Zhengnan obviously didn''t want Hu Jie to stay here all the time. He sighed and turned to look at Lin Tao: "give me the pen and paper, and I''ll sign one for her."


    That means "let her go!"!


    Lin Tao''s father, who was in business, had a habit of remembering things since he was a child. Sometimes he would bring a pen and paper with him. Listening to Huang Zhengnan''s words, he immediately handed them over. Huang Zhengnan took over "Shua Shua" and wrote a few strokes. He tore them off and handed them to Hu Jie.


    "Ah Thank you


    Hu Jie is at a loss, but the other party has taken the initiative to sign. If she doesn''t answer, isn''t it impolite?


    As a result, Hu Jie immediately changed into a look of being flattered. Xiaozabu ran over, took the signature with both hands, and then xiaozabu ran back, with a Japanese bow: "thank you


    "You''re welcome. Let''s go!" Huang Zhengnan waved his hand and looked very impatient.


    All to this point, who can not know what the other party is thinking? Hu Jie took her signature and looked at it. She couldn''t see a word.


    At this time, suddenly, another voice came: "Hu Jie! Where are you? "


    Then, a figure came out from behind Hu Jie. Then, it was opposite to Huang Zhengnan''s four eyes.


    "Well I''m sorry, my girlfriend has caused you trouble


    I nodded to him, took Hu Jie''s hand and planned to leave.


    "Is that your girlfriend?" Huang Zhengnan asked suddenly.


    "Ah?" I was stunned. "Yes, it''s my girlfriend. What''s the matter?"


    At that time, I was still a little afraid. I don''t like this product. He looks better than me. He is really a tough enemy!


    But what I was worried about didn''t appear. After listening to it, Huang Zhengnan just nodded, as if he didn''t understand it for the first time, and now he understood it. He said, "it''s nothing. She''s very talented. She even knows how to turn the window in."


    "I''m scared! The ability of girls has always been a mystery. " I said faintly, turned to pull Hu Jie, and walked out directly.


    Huang Zhengnan stood in the same place, watching us go further and further, and finally entered the dead corner. Then he took back his eyes and sat down on the ground again slowly, lowering his head and wondering what he was thinking.


    "Another crazy woman. Ah, her boyfriend is so pathetic." Lin Tao used to see these, spread hands helplessly said.


    "Cut! What''s the pity? He''s very lucky. You see, that guy is fatter than me. It''s lucky that he can find such a girlfriend! "


    "You can look for it, too."


    "Forget it, I don''t feel it when I see more. It''s really good Then you have to let elder brother choose first. " Wang Wenhan said that a smell of dog legs loomed.


    Lin Tao sniffed and glanced at Huang Zhengnan on the ground. He just saw that he was frowning and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    "What''s the matter, big brother?"


    "No! I think the couple just now have some problems... " Huang Zhengnan said.


    "The problem? What''s the problem? "


    "I can''t tell. I always think something is wrong with them, but I can''t remember where it is."


    "Boss, do you think they are the mages in this academy?"


    "Well It''s a little bit like this, but it''s not strong. Forget it. Let''s observe it. I''ve got this man down! "


    Huang Zhengnan raised his head and looked forward.


    "Time is coming. Let me see What skills do these guys have? "


    In the meeting hall, not many people began to move here. Zeng Xiujie, Geng Xi and Gao Yan have become the focus of the boys.


    In particular, some of the boys who have their own goddesses become the fans of other people. They are even more angry at this time. They are eager for Zeng Xiujie to come on the stage and beat them, so as to vent their anger!


    Outside the gymnasium, although the girls were no longer clamoring to go in, they didn''t go far. They just wandered around. They were impatient.


    At this time, as soon as the time arrived, he suddenly went crazy again and rushed to the gate of the gymnasium again!


    On the other side, Zeng Xiujie and other team members entered through the small door and changed their clothes to prepare for the competition. Hu Jie and I sat directly beside the wall and planned to move in as soon as the time came!


    Finally, the time has come, the teachers get out of the door, the crowd suddenly like a tide in general, accompanied by the girls scream, rushed to the basketball court auditorium.


    I took Hu Jie''s hand and moved in again. As if nothing had happened, I went to the audience and found a place with a better perspective to sit down.


    "Do you have a snack duck?" Hu Jie asked with her eyes shining, like a little hamster.


    "Of course, you are a snack!" I touched her head and said, backhand took out a packet of chips from the system.Then, there are biscuits, beef jerky, yogurt, preserved fruit, cake


    People from behind are confused when they see the piles of snacks in Hu Jie''s and my hands. Are they so arrogant?!


    Of course, the aunt who happened to be in charge of cleaning nearby was also confused


    I hope they don''t litter.


    Aunt cleaning thought like this


    Finally, from the left and right doors of the basketball court, a team of people walked out slowly, causing a burst of cheers. And on the big screen, the subtitles are also on. It''s their names!


    On the left is the name of the three men. On the right, they are Zeng Xiujie!


    But of course, they are not the only ones. There are five players in each team in a whole basketball court. Besides the three players in each team, there are two players.


    "It''s them, at last."


    "It doesn''t look great either."


    "Let''s face each other. Judge people by their appearance It''s not a master posture


    Wind fire thunderbolt, three people looking at the opposite Zeng Xiujie and others, are fighting high! And Zeng Xiujie and other people, are also rubbing their hands, ready to do a big fight!


    The referee was in position, looked at the left and right sides, and a total of ten people stood well. With a whistle, the match was up


    Start!

 Chapter 454

    "Up --!"


    With the referee''s whistle, ten people on the court moved at the same time!


    On the other side, Zeng Xiujie was also in the front. He met in midfield almost instantly.


    Zeng Xiujie''s practice in my place is speed type magic. Taiming''s step number is his best practice. At this time, when he uses it, he immediately reaches the midfield and wants to break his ball!


    But Huang Zhengnan was also sensitive. His speed was no less than Zeng Xiujie''s. he held the ball in his hand. Seeing Zeng Xiujie come to him, he suddenly moved his wrist and turned up. The basketball disappeared in an instant.


    Looking at it carefully, it quickly drew an arc in the air, and then fell into the hands of Wang Wenhan.


    "Stop Zeng Xiujie yelled. At the same time, he moved his foot, deflected his body, and intercepted Huang Zhengnan to avoid him passing the ball again.


    At the same time, Geng Xi rushed to Wang Wenhan. On the other side, Gao Yan had blocked the direction of the thunderbolt team.


    Although the other two players cooperate with Zeng Xiujie for the first time, they are also experts who often play basketball. When they see this posture, they naturally know what to do. They immediately block in front of their own basket and bow slightly at the same time. When the time comes, they will act immediately!


    Over there, Wang Wenhan got the basketball, and by virtue of his huge figure, like a hill, he immediately pressed over to break through Geng Xi''s defense line.


    For him, this should be a very easy thing, not to mention Geng Xi is so thin, as if weak without wind, it must be very easy to break through.


    But unexpectedly, when he arrived at Geng Xi and was ready to plunge in, Geng Xi suddenly became illusory. Then in front of him, the man rushed over like a sword!


    Among the three, Geng Xi practiced the more powerful single spell, which is inseparable from his character. He likes to go straight and straight.


    Wang Wenhan, on the other side, though he felt his body was huge and heavy, but his speed was weak. He didn''t guard against Geng Xi''s sudden rush. For a moment, he didn''t react. When he recovered, he felt that his hand was empty and the ball had been taken away!


    "Well done!" Zeng Xiujie yelled, as soon as he leaped forward, he took the ball and broke through the two men''s defense!


    At this time, Huang Zhengnan and Wang Wenhan were behind him. In front of him, there were only Lin Tao and the two players who blocked the ball frame.


    "Up


    Gao Yan stepped forward to block Huang Zhengnan, while Geng Xi was also wary of Wang Wenhan. The two team members also rushed forward to meet him.


    But at this time, Lin Tao suddenly acted in front of Zeng Xiujie. His footwork was psychedelic and windy. He was just like me, taimingbu. For a moment, Zeng Xiujie couldn''t find a bargain in front of him!


    What''s more, with every step he took, it seemed as if he could really produce a strong wind. A whirlwind rushed straight at Zeng Xiujie, interfering with his actions.


    Zeng Xiujie only felt that his taimingbu seemed to have been disrupted. For a moment, he was blocked in the same place and couldn''t move forward!


    In the audience, almost all the boys were attracted by this wonderful battle. They had heard that the storm was strong, but they didn''t expect that they could stop Zeng Xiujie who had magic.


    And the girls, is full of stars, looking at their idols, a flower crazy look.


    But there are two different kinds in it


    Hu Jie and I


    At this time, Hu Jie is holding a lot of snacks, and her happiness is higher than watching idols.


    Moreover, because just now she had a close look at the three of them and got the signature, her enthusiasm had dropped a little. And because the other party''s attitude of refusing people thousands of miles away felt a little afraid, so at this time it was a lot of calm.


    But I don''t like basketball very much, and I don''t know the rules. I only know a little about it. I just join in the fun. In fact, my attention is on Hu Jie.


    "I want that potato chip." Hu Jie put down a packet of biscuits and said.


    "Ah I promised that I would carefully take out the package of potato chips from the hill in my arms and control that the rest would not be spilled on the ground like a mountain collapse.


    "What the hell are they doing? I don''t understand." Hu Jie took the potato chips, ate them with a click, frowned and looked at the situation on the field, and said in doubt.


    "I don''t understand, but the referee will judge the outcome. I care about..." I looked at the three people on the field, their eyes narrowed. ¡°¡­¡­ It''s their ability. "


    "Ability?"


    "Well." I nodded. "I know Zeng Xiujie''s strength, and although they didn''t do their best, they also used magic. Ordinary people want to fight with them like this, but it''s not easy..."


    "Ah? So you mean... " Asked Hu Jie, blinking her big eyes."They It''s not as simple as a small red net team! " I looked at the situation on the field and said for sure.


    On the other side, the situation on the court has changed. Lin Tao''s dodging against Zeng Xiujie made him unable to move forward. Suddenly, his foot moved, and the whole person rushed forward, trying to grab the ball!


    Zeng Xiujie is also quick reaction, immediately dodge to avoid, but don''t want to at this time another player of the other side has arrived in front of him, a will grab his basketball in the past!


    "Roar!"


    The audience is a burst of exclamation, the initiative on the field again to the hands of thunderbolt.


    The player didn''t hesitate after grabbing the ball and immediately passed it to Huang Zhengnan.


    Huang Zhengnan reacted quickly and jumped up immediately. Meanwhile, Gao Yan was also catching up with him. They almost caught the basketball at the same time!


    And at this time, Huang Zhengnan seems to be inadvertently between the elbow movement, gently touched Gaoyan.


    This kind of action, which is extremely small in range and negligible in strength, will not be judged as a foul at all. However, at this moment, Gao Yan suddenly released his hand and fell back to the ground as if he had been attacked, showing a painful expression. Between the pain, there is still a little doubt.


    But on the court, he can''t help thinking about those carefully. After Zeng Xiujie was there, Geng Xi was intercepted by Wang Wenhan, and Huang Zhengnan had only those two players in front of him.


    Zeng Xiujie these mages can''t win, let alone they, Huang Zhengnan several times dodged easily around them, a lunge forward, dunk!


    "Oh, oh, oh --!"


    Thunderbolt takes the lead in scoring! Cheers again!


    "What''s the matter?" Zeng Xiujie ran to Gao Yan and asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know." Gao Yan is puzzled to say. "I just felt numb, as if I had been electrified. I don''t know what happened."


    "OK, forget it. It''s just a win. It''s nothing. Let''s play it well!" Zeng Xiujie patted him on the shoulder and comforted him.


    Basketball landing, a new round has begun, Huang Zhengnan vigorous, once again seize the opportunity, and at this time, Zeng Xiujie has rushed in front of him, the two against again!


    "You''re not a normal person." Zeng Xiujie whispered.


    "Oh? So what? "


    "No, I just want to tell you that we just Keep your hands, too


    With that, Zeng Xiujie suddenly moved, his speed was more than twice as fast as before! His right hand moved like lightning, but he snatched the ball in Huang Zhengnan''s hand in an instant!


    "What..."


    Huang Zhengnan obviously didn''t expect that he could still keep his hand, and he didn''t expect that he could burst out at such a speed in an instant. He didn''t react for a moment, but he saw that Zeng Xiujie had turned around, jumped and shot with both hands!


    The whole court was silent, and everyone watched the basketball draw an arc in the air and fall into the basket accurately!


    Three points, in!


    As if time had stopped, after a moment of silence, a stronger cry burst out at that time!


    Zeng Xiujie landed, looked back at Huang Zhengnan and raised his eyebrows.


    "How''s it going?"


    "Well! We''ll see! "


    "Then try it!"


    The two played tough words with each other and the game went on.


    The wind and fire thunderbolt strength is strong, but Zeng Xiujie after they exert all their strength, both sides strength is equal, finally, Zeng Xiujie they win by three points!


    "Du --!"


    With a whistle, the game is over!


    "Good --!" The boys almost all stood up, don''t clap and shout like death, especially those goddess who are fans of each other, they are even more blushing and thick necked, as if they have won them!


    "The game is over! The school team won


    When the referee announced the result, the Dean sat at the front of the audience and laughed like something.


    This is the result he hopes to see the most. If his own people beat the wanghong team, it is estimated that many students will come here soon


    He had a good time there, and the teachers had begun to organize the exit. On the court, Zeng Xiujie and Huang Zhengnan looked at each other, didn''t say anything, turned around and left from the two side doors.


    "Come on, go and see them." I put snacks and bags into the system, and took Hu Jie down to find Zeng Xiujie and them.


    In the rest room, Zeng Xiujie and I just changed their clothes when they saw Hu Jie and I running over and shouting.


    "Xiujie! Great


    I suddenly hugged Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan and Geng Xi also ran over, a face of excitement.


    "I thought there was something serious about this thunderbolt. It was not defeated by us!"


    "Well, I can''t say that. These guys do have something, and I don''t think they are ordinary people." Zeng Xiujie said.


    "What do you mean?"


    "I think they are..."Zeng Xiujie said here, but his voice suddenly stopped and looked to one side.


    We follow his vision to see past, unexpectedly is to see Huang Zhengnan came over, the face takes the smile of ill intentioned.


    "What? I''m not happy to lose the game. Do you want to find fault? " Zeng Xiujie stepped forward and stood in front of us.


    "No, I won''t do this kind of thing without cards." Huang Zhengnan spread out his hand, shook his head and said, "but I didn''t expect you to be very familiar with them."


    "We are classmates." I said, I didn''t reveal my identity.


    "Oh - so it is. It''s OK. I just came to see you. Three points If you don''t have the three-point goal in the beginning, the victory and defeat will be different. Good


    "No, I can''t say that. No matter what three points it is, it''s the key to win you." Zeng Xiujie said in a deep voice.


    "Well, it is." Huang Zhengnan nodded, sighed, turned and walked back.


    "Are you here to say that to me?" Asked Zeng Xiujie.


    "Ah, yes." Huang Zhengnan said. "After all, I want to see what the person who beat me looks like, or I won''t remember."


    Then he suddenly stopped, turned to look at me, and laughed: "and you, I will not forget."


    In the dim light of the lounge, his smile seemed so cold and creepy.


    In particular, the gourd shaped tattoo with lightning in the corner of his eyes is even more strange under this kind of smile

 Chapter 455

    Four months later


    "Aha Ah ha... "


    In the alley, two people in dark blue cloaks are panting forward. Their chaotic steps represent that their physical strength has reached the limit. They see that the speed is getting slower and slower, and their breathing is getting heavier and heavier.


    All of a sudden, in the direction of their advance, the air twisted for a moment, and a figure appeared out of thin air!


    "Ah?"


    Two people quickly stop, inertia and physical strength do not support let them almost fall to the ground, good risk finally stand firm, look at each other, are to see each other''s face nervous look, without saying a word, quickly turned back to run!


    But before he took two steps, another man came down from the sky, holding a spear, wearing a white short sleeve shirt, a light blue cloak and a pair of sunglasses. Under the black lenses, two cold eyes were staring at them.


    The man behind him, about 1.8 meters tall, was wearing a black tights, which outlined the strong chest and abdominal muscles. He was wearing a black cloak and a hood, but on his face was a very hard black mask.


    "You can''t run anymore."


    The man in the black cloak said, with a shake of his right hand, a white sword appeared out of thin air, which turned out to be a ghost face flying cloud sword!


    Yes, this is me.


    It''s been four months since the college get-together. During this period, we only went back to attend the graduation ceremony once more and said goodbye to it.


    Zeng Xiujie also asked me whether I would like to go to the college in turn for a few days to protect my safety. My answer is - whatever you like.


    At that time, we were still students there. It was normal for us to do so, but if we had left, we would have some problems.


    The university went to defense. What about middle school? What about primary school? What about kindergarten? Although it''s not long, we''ve been there for more than 20 years. Does everyone who has been there have to take special precautions?


    If this is the case, it can not be done. As long as one is not considered and taken care of, there will be dissatisfaction.


    Whether it''s a group, a group, a society, or even the whole world, everyone wants a balance. If it''s too weak, it will be targeted; if it''s too strong, it will be targeted. In short, as long as you are special, you will be targeted. If you make him special, they will be dissatisfied with him.


    Before, we were still students in the school, so it''s no blame to take special care of them. But now, the special situation is gone, which means that the students who ask for sick leave are in good health. Why don''t they come to school?


    If I continue to let them guard, what should I do if one day I come to the Mediterranean and say that I am the headmaster of my middle school and let me go too?


    It''s not appropriate to disagree. What about the Mediterranean principal who agrees to another primary school?


    It''s just mine, Zeng Xiujie''s? What about Gao Yan and Geng Xi? What about Hu Jie''s? There are too many people who can''t hit the eight pole. They are all shy. Can I agree with them?


    Therefore, in order to avoid this situation, we should not take special care of anyone, and we should not take no care of anyone, just keep the same.


    It seems that from now on, it should not have anything to do with the school, but that day, I have been hanging on my mind.


    That man Huang Zhengnan, and his words, and That tattoo.


    Although I can''t say what''s weird, I just feel that something is wrong. Since then, as long as I am outside, I will no longer appear in public, but use a mask to disguise myself like this!


    The figure has become much better, eight centimeters shorter, the face has also changed, but also covered the face, double insurance, I don''t believe it can be recognized!


    In four months, I took over the task frequently and continued to use the name of "Earl". The reputation of earl, which had faded out of sight, revived and reappeared in everyone''s eyes. Moreover, I changed my appearance and became more handsome!


    The two men in blue looked at me and at the people behind them. They suddenly sneered twice. They seemed to know that they were going to die here, but they were not afraid of it. They said: "the boat club It''s really great! I don''t know who you are, but you


    The man said, pointing to the opposite Zeng Xiujie.


    "I absolutely remember you! It''s you who say that I have mental problems and can''t enter! Do you remember? "


    "Oh?"


    Zeng Xiujie wearing sunglasses, slightly narrowed his eyes, looked at the man, carefully recalled it, laughed, said: "sorry, you are too outstanding, I really can''t remember who you are, even so."


    "You..."


    "And..." Zeng Xiujie said again. "I''m not wrong. The information we got was that someone went into the cemetery to steal the corpse. It should be to get something or just to be a zombie. It''s really wrong."


    "Hum!" After hearing this, I couldn''t help laughing and yelling, "Xiujie, clean them up. I''m here to guard them. They can''t run away!"


    "Good!"


    Zeng Xiujie cheerfully yelled, but a worried look flashed in his eyes. He didn''t react immediately. Instead, he hesitated for a moment and muttered in a low voice: "those two goods are OK. I don''t have any reason. Come on!"With that, he raised his head, glared and yelled, carrying a spear and rushed over!


    The two men in blue couldn''t run any more. They just made a fight and shook their right hands. They all changed into a long sword and rushed to Zeng Xiujie one after the other!


    I stepped back two steps, turned and leaned against the wall, quietly watching Zeng Xiujie play.


    Whether it''s him or anyone else, it''s all about going through. So am I. at that time, I suffered for a long time


    I think so, looking at in front of Zeng Xiujie has gone with the gun, wrist a shake, take the lead in a bayonet!


    The man in blue who came first held a long knife in his hand and split it, but he picked it away with one shot. Then he swept and swung it directly!


    Pop!


    The spear swung directly to his face, and the powerful force directly knocked him out!


    "Ah


    The man in blue screamed and fell down. Behind him, another man in blue, holding a knife in both hands, made a big stride and rushed forward with a sharp stab, as if unstoppable.


    But Zeng Xiujie didn''t pay attention to him. He used taimingbu at his feet and nimbly dodged to his side. Suddenly, with a strong force, he swung the barrel of the gun and swept it with the tail of the gun. He hit the side of his arm. With a shaking of his wrist, he picked out his knife. Then he quickly turned the head of the gun and pointed the sharp point at his chest!


    At this time, Zeng Xiujie hesitated and looked embarrassed. However, the people in front of him could not always show his weakness. The opportunity is fleeting. One of the advantages of a truly powerful elite soldier is that he does not miss any opportunity!


    Zeng Xiujie yelled, heart a horizontal, right hand light grip gun, left hand back, hard a beat!


    The barrel of the gun received the force and rushed forward immediately. The sharp point of the gun went straight into his chest!


    "Ah


    Zeng Xiujie held the gun in both hands and pushed it forward. The silver head of the gun came out from his back, with bright red blood drops on it. He slid along the outline of the gun tip, swam to the tip, and finally dropped to the ground.


    "Go


    Zeng Xiujie closed his eyes tightly, his hands retreated, and at the same time, he kicked out, put it on the body of the man in blue, and successfully pulled out the spear. However, the body of the man in blue collapsed on the ground and could not stand up any more.


    Zeng Xiujie gasped heavily. Then he dared to open his eyes and look at the man who had fallen to the ground and could no longer speak, could no longer get up, and could not even make a move.


    But without waiting for him to reply, the man in blue had already struggled to stand up. He took a look at Zeng Xiujie and me in the distance. Without hesitation, he turned around and ran!


    "Huh?"


    Zeng Xiujie suddenly looked back at the man in blue who was running away. He gritted his teeth and threw the spear out with his backhand. At the same time, he stepped on taimingbu and ran after him.


    One spear, one person, one in front of the other, quickly caught up. The man in blue was already exhausted. He had been swung a stick before. He was painful and tired. He couldn''t run fast at all. Just after two steps, he was overtaken by a spear!


    Poof!


    "Ah


    The man in blue screamed and fell on his knees. At this time, Zeng Xiujie had caught up with him. He held the gun in both hands, kicked him on the back, kicked him to the ground, and thrust the spear in with both arms!


    "We I won''t give up... " The man in blue who fell on the ground said with his last strength, intermittent and weak. "Blue eagle The owner of the club City Take revenge on you


    With that, he did not slow down and died on the spot!


    "Ah


    Zeng Xiujie pulled out his gun. It seemed that he had just finished the roller coaster. He took two steps backward. As soon as he was soft, he had to fall forward. Fortunately, he held a spear in his hand and inserted it into the ground in time to stabilize his body without falling down.


    I watched the scenes behind, shook my head with a smile, put away my sword, went to Zeng Xiujie''s side, and patted him on the shoulder.


    "It''s OK. There must be a first time. Second class and oranges are like this, and they are worse than you. The second time is good."


    I comforted him and waved at the same time. In the distance, more than ten people from two teams of qishushu ran over, directly bypassed us and began to clean up the bodies on the ground.


    These people are from the same boat club.


    I''m very concerned about what the Dragon King said. Before the immortals, they must have strong strength and influence.


    The boat club is my biggest reliance and my exclusive force. If it''s just a group of people who are waiting to die, they have to grow up.


    In the past four months, I often take them with me when I go out on missions, especially the final killing, which I always give to them.


    Gao Yan, Geng Xi, they all went on a mission in the past few months and killed people. Today, Zeng Xiujie is the same.


    These are what they must experience. Our enemies are never only ghosts, demons and other creatures. Those evil practitioners are our real enemies!Gong demon religion, or something else, is our biggest threat!


    Baron was in the crowd, watching them carry the body away and clean up the blood on the ground. After seeing that, he came to me and bowed slightly: "sir."


    "Well, prepare to go back. Zeng Xiujie killed for the first time. It will take some time to calm down. The next task will be given to Wait a minute


    I was thinking about who I would take to my next mission when a phone call interrupted me.


    "Take them back first." I said, I went to one side.


    I haven''t received a call from this number for a long time, but if it''s really they who find me, it means Something big is going to happen!


    "Hello." I said.


    "Hello, Guo Rui, it''s me," a nice boy came from the opposite. "Nie Ze."

 Chapter 456

    "Are you ok?"


    Balong holds Zeng Xiujie and asks with concern.


    But this is the iron general. Even if he cares, he can''t be so gentle


    Yes, Shen Yuner? no That''s not gentleness, that''s pure disgust!


    Zeng Xiujie was still speechless. He waved his hand and shook his head again. He thought that he was OK. After a long time, he said, "nothing. He just didn''t adapt to it. He said that he was afraid, and that he was disgusted. Hey, have you What a shock! Bai asked, "you used to be a general."


    Maybe he''s confused. Zeng Xiujie''s brain is a little hard to use now, and his speech is a little confused.


    But it''s not like in a TV series that you feel like vomiting all the time.


    One of the reasons for this is that the corpse has been rotten for a long time, and some flies and other insects are attracted to it, which makes the picture too beautiful. Second, the stink top people, not to mention the dead, is the garbage heap, smell also makes people nauseous.


    Of course, there are more than these. These two are the main reasons. And the intensity of the reaction is often increased with the extension of time and the increase of the number of people.


    However, there are only two of Zeng Xiujie''s, and he has just died. Most of them are fear and an indescribable sense of depression. The past is the past.


    "It''s OK. It''s like this for the first time. It''s a butcher who has killed pigs, cattle and sheep for decades. It''s hard to do this. Go back and have a rest."


    Baron tried his best to comfort Zeng Xiujie. At the same time, he glanced at me to see if I was OK.


    I was standing not far away. It was Nie Ze''s voice on the phone.


    I haven''t heard this voice since the last Yanjing Siheyuan, and the phone number is even more remote. It''s quite unexpected that they suddenly contacted me today.


    "Well, I see." I nodded and said, hung up the phone and came over.


    "What''s the matter, sir?" Baron asked.


    "Hum!" I laughed, looked into the distance and said, "tell the brothers, there''s a big job!"


    ¡­¡­


    Beijing siheyuan


    "How rich are you shadow soldiers? I remember this courtyard is not very expensive? How come it''s not the same place I came to last time? How many sets have you bought? "


    I look at this completely strange environment, can''t help but gape. I didn''t know before. The shadow army is too entrenched!


    "We are just for the sake of safety. You don''t need to worry about this. The world only thinks that we are an official mage department, but in fact, we are more than that. We And a lot of money! "


    Nie Ze said to me with a smile.


    I: "I''m not..."


    OK, I''m sour, OK? I respect this lemon first!


    "Come in."


    Nie zetui opened the door. In the courtyard, Duan Qingtian was drinking tea in a small pavilion. When he saw me coming, he just glanced at me, but there was no other reaction.


    "It''s bigger than last time! There are also pavilions. " I said, followed Nie Ze to the pavilion.


    "What''s the matter? What''s the big deal? " I asked.


    Duan Qingtian glanced at me again: "what''s the matter with you dressed like this?"


    "Oh, well, I always feel that I''m being watched by someone. It''s not easy for me to show up when I''m out. I''m wandering in the world and defending myself by trumpet!" I said.


    Only then did I find that I was still the same as I was when I was on the mission, and I didn''t change back. But when I just met Nie Ze, he didn''t show a puzzled expression, so I forgot about it.


    Wait! Duan Qingtian doesn''t seem to be very surprised. He just doubts why I did it. Isn''t it


    "You''re not investigating me." I asked with a black face.


    "Don''t underestimate the intelligence network of our shadow army."


    "Damn it I couldn''t resist a rude remark. "Since the intelligence network is so powerful, why do you need me to inquire for information for you? It''s not clear on the phone, but in a word, it''s an undercover investigation, right? Who''s undercover? "


    At this point, Duan Qingtian squinted around, especially Tie Ning and Luo Peng, who were following me, squinted slightly.


    "Come on! My own people! Don''t worry about that. Those who can enter your yard are reliable people, and I don''t believe you should be responsible for security without your people. There won''t be spies. " I said some speechless.


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded, then slowly said: "I want you to play an East Islander."


    "East islanders? Does the sun teach? "


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded, turned his head and looked at Nie Ze: "detailed information, you tell him, I''ll call that person out."


    "All right." Nie Ze nodded.


    Duan Qingtian said, got up and left. He didn''t know what to do. Nie Ze continued: "since you came last time, we''ve been strictly tracking down the east island sun cult. The people of Yunding mountain also fully cooperate, but there''s still no progress.""No information at all?"


    "No, we have caught a lot of people, but they are all dead men. Once they are caught, they will commit suicide immediately. There is no chance to ask questions. We finally got the news."


    "So you''re going to let me connect them?"


    "Well." Nie Ze nodded. "We found that this group of people did not enter the country together, and in order to keep secrets, they were not very familiar with each other. One of the two gangs who met this time has been killed by us. You are going to disguise as them and connect with the other group."


    "So it is - if you can''t catch a living person, you have to go undercover to talk, but why me? You shadow Army... "


    "The time of this undercover operation is not clear. After all, the internal makeup and face changing methods of our shadow army are limited. If the time is too long or something else happens, we will be in trouble. But you are different. I heard that you have a mask that can change your face. Ah, that''s how it changes. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re really making the best of everything. " I''m a little speechless. "What about the information? Let me see. If you want to be an undercover, you have to master the information first. Otherwise, two words will reveal the truth. "


    "That''s nature. Come on, here it is. It''s all ready." Nie Ze said and took out a folder.


    I took it over and looked at it and asked, "isn''t the east coast still blocked? Even if it is open now, in fact, your people are checking, and no East islanders are found to have entered? "


    "I''m scared! We also wonder where these East islanders came from. It''s clear that they have made a very careful investigation. However, as far as the number of East Islanders in China is concerned, it''s not as simple as just one entry. It must be multiple batches of people, but the route is still unclear. "


    Nie Ze spread his hand, but also some helpless and angry.


    "The East islanders are similar to us, and they are not as blonde as the West. It''s hard to distinguish them when they are mixed with people! This is undoubtedly adding difficulty to us! "


    "So even if I use my face, they won''t be suspicious." I said, at the same time, my eyes quickly read the contents of the document. "In the TV series, the East Island is full of fat people and leaders, but forget it, they have changed their appearance so as not to cause unnecessary trouble. Nah, I''m finished."


    I handed the folder back to Nie Ze.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Nie Ze looked at the folder I handed him, a little surprised.


    "Why?"


    "No, you''ve finished it so soon?! It''s as fast as commander Duan! "


    "Oh, I remember fast." I said.


    I can''t say anything else. I''m not afraid of this kind of rote memorization. The system has an automatic archive setting, which is actually the same as human brain memory, but it''s more accurate. After reading it, it''s like there''s a browsing history in the computer. Just open it when you don''t understand it.


    Anyway, the system is in my body, and no one else can see that I''m browsing history there


    "This operation is not a free help. I don''t know if I have any reward." I looked at him and asked jokingly.


    "Of course." Nie Ze said. "For all undercover operations, we have very high treatment. Undercover personnel enjoy high subsidies. All contact informants will actively cooperate, and once they are sacrificed, they will also have very high compensation..."


    "Wait, wait! Needless to say, compensation is not necessary, just allowance. " I was speechless for a while.


    Just at this time, Duan Qingtian came back with a man.


    I took a close look at the guy. He was very tall, and he had to be 1.8 meters. He was wearing a suit with a white shirt inside. He was dressed in a foreign style, with a white complexion and a kind smile. His two eyes narrowed into a seam.


    After I saw it, I thought, this product must be powerful!


    According to the law of animation, all squinting are monsters


    "Here, let me introduce you. This is Song Qing, song Xiaoqing. This is your partner this time. His name is Guo Rui." Nie Ze told us.


    "Ah, I know, I know, Hello, master!" Song Xiaoqing was very enthusiastic. He immediately reached out and looked at me with a bright smile.


    "Hello, hello." I reached out to shake his hand and looked at Nie Ze doubtfully: "how can he call me elder?"


    "Well, since you and Xue After all of them have gone, there will be no agent in Dongfang district. We have to make up for him. He is the new agent of Dongfang district. You are the last one, and he certainly calls you the elder. " Nie Ze explained.


    "I see. Hello, please give me more advice!"


    "Easy to say." Song Xiaoqing is still smiling.


    "OK, don''t be so polite. This time you are partners. Song Xiaoqing is also an old man who works undercover. He has rich experience. These two of you..." Duan Qingtian said, pointing to tie ning and Luo Peng behind me.


    "You don''t have to worry about that. I have my own plan." I said.


    "That''s good. People who are caught commit suicide when they are caught, just like people before. We don''t even know their names, but the good thing is that they are not familiar with each other. You can play by yourself, but you must be careful. It''s not only for your own safety, but also for the safety of society. This opportunity is hard won!""Yes, I see!"

 Chapter 457

    Beside the highway, in a considerable service area


    "Why do these guys have to meet in the service area? That''s what happened last time, and this time again!"


    In the self-service hotel in the service area, song Xiaoqing and I sat face to face at the table for four, eating and talking in a low voice.


    "It''s called hiding in the city. This kind of chaotic place is more convenient to connect. The best way for people not to be found is to hide in the crowd. The passenger flow here is very large, and it''s close to the highway. You can leave immediately." Song Xiaoqing explained to me.


    "That''s true!" I nodded and put a piece of braised pork into my mouth.


    We are sitting in a window seat, outside the window, when we come, the car will stop in our sight.


    This car is neither mine nor the shadow army''s, but the two East islanders who were going to meet, but it has been thoroughly checked from inside to outside.


    In order to avoid exposure, Duan Qingtian didn''t ask people to install a tracker on it. He didn''t even have the magic and charm for tracking. Who knows if he will be found?


    And if there is anything suspicious about this car, our identity will also be exposed. At that time, we are likely to be in danger.


    So this time, without any extra design, no eavesdropping, no tracking, everything is up to us!


    This is his care for us and his trust in us


    I looked through the window at the car and around. Outside, people come and go, and there is no such crowding in the downtown area. There are cars coming in from the entrance constantly, looking for parking spaces under the command of people in uniform.


    Generally speaking, people with special tasks will not choose this position. One reason is that people can easily observe you outside. Even if they are sitting in the car, they can see what you are doing. Second, in case of a sniper, it''s too easy to aim at yourself!


    So this kind of people in general will choose the inside position.


    But we have to do the opposite!


    In fact, this is not the idea of us or Duan Qingtian, but the idea of those East Islanders. This group of guys believe in "dying and dying", or "the most dangerous place is the safest place".


    Don''t people with special tasks sit in it? Then we''ll just sit outside!


    In this way, although the risk factor has increased, it is even more difficult to expose. Even if some people suspect that they are going to monitor us, when they see this seat, they will murmur a little in their heart.


    As long as they hold a skeptical attitude, even if only a little, and then later, there is the possibility of elution. Of course, unless it has been hammered!


    But I''m sorry, we''re really hammering


    "Why haven''t you come yet?"


    "Wait a minute, don''t worry. Maybe they are watching us. We can behave more naturally." Song Xiaoqing said.


    Our table is a table for four. We both sat by the window, face to face, revealing the half outside.


    It was lunchtime when a lot of people came. Some people couldn''t find a table and wanted to join them. We all refused on the ground of "there are people here, waiting for someone to come".


    However, the waiting time is too long


    The food on the table has been eaten very slowly, but it''s still going to be eaten up. Only the plate of sushi on the outside is still so much.


    On this table, there are braised pork and shredded potatoes. In front of us, there is a bowl of millet porridge. Obviously, there is a Chinese lunch. As a result, a sushi suddenly appears out of place.


    And this is our joint code!


    This plate of sushi is a rectangular plate. The cut sushi is placed in two rows, with seven in each row.


    In the first row, we ate the one on the left, the second one on the right, and the rest were left there, keeping the space between the two eaten. The second row is the same, the second, the third and the rightmost from the left.


    There are still nine sushi out of the 14. The platoon is full and free. They lie there quietly, but no one moves any more.


    And the two drinks next to it - half a glass of watermelon juice left, a full glass of milk - are also carrying out their mission.


    This is all the joint code, by the window, two bowls of millet porridge, regular sushi and two drinks.


    Generally, no one will eat like this. It''s a bit too bad if it happens to be done by chance!


    "Hello, can I sit here?"


    "Sorry, there''s someone here."


    After rejecting a person again, I began to look around bored. I didn''t expect that the undercover connection was so difficult. I really wanted to fight.


    At the door of the restaurant, the sign "30 yuan per person" is so conspicuous that the businessman is afraid that he has not been taught and is not afraid of death.Just at this time, my sight was blocked by two people. I quickly came back to my senses. After a careful look, it was a man and a woman.


    Men wear casual clothes with gold wrists; women wear floral dresses with pink bags and a cup of milk tea. What they have in common is that they all wear a pair of sunglasses and are pushed to the forehead.


    Two people hand in hand, like a couple, with a smile on the front, I do not know what to say, looks very loving.


    But it''s just that outsiders feel


    "Lovers, gold wristwatches, pink bags, milk tea, sunglasses, are they?" I asked in a low voice.


    These are their marks!


    "What is milk tea?"


    "Ah Shui poison, add pearl and coconut, less ice. The label is facing me. It''s clear what it says I said.


    Although there is a distance in the eye, how can it escape the observation of yin and Yang eyes?


    "It''s impossible to have such a coincidence in the world. It should be them who behave like a little bit."


    "Don''t worry, you are discouraged!"


    As soon as we finished speaking, we saw that they had already selected the dishes and came to us with the tray. Our eyes moved quickly and found us in an instant.


    Sushi and drinks really stand out!


    "Hi! Here you are The woman said hello to us warmly.


    Song Xiaoqing is used to these things, and immediately responds: "come on, sit here!"


    A man and a woman are on both sides. Like us, they sit face to face. When the woman comes to song Xiaoqing''s side, the man comes to me.


    I looked up at the man, he nodded to me with a smile, I also nodded to him, then did not speak.


    "You''re almost finished. Is this sushi good?"


    The woman looked careless, took sushi directly, picked up one at will and ate it.


    "I''ll wait for you, or I''ll leave long ago. Why did I come so late?" It seems that song Xiaoqing is really an acquaintance. There is nothing unusual about him. He behaves in a proper way.


    "It''s our fault. You''re in a hurry!" The man also said.


    After a few more polite remarks, the man looked around and saw that there was no one around him. He suddenly whispered in Japanese, "I''m the operator, Ichiro Yamaguchi, and that''s huiko Sakurai. Are you..."


    I smile, looking at him, light said: "under, heel do Cun."


    Song Xiaoqing


    Ichiro Yamaguchi


    On the way


    "Xiaoqing, Guo Rui is the commander of this operation. You must listen to his arrangement. If you can''t contact the organization, you should listen to his command." Duan Qingtian said to song Xiaoqing.


    "Yes! He''s a senior. I want to listen to him. " Song Xiaoqing said of course, smile full of confidence.


    Poor him at that time, I didn''t know what kind of person I was


    "They are East Islanders, and they can certainly speak Japanese, but I can''t. won''t that show up?"


    "Don''t worry about that. Come on." Song Xiaoqing is very enthusiastic. She reaches out her middle fingers and their fingertips are shining white.


    I knew it, and immediately handed my head over. Song Xiaoqing pointed his finger on my forehead. For a moment, I felt a flash of golden light, and a mysterious force entered my mind.


    I don''t know how long it took, but for me it was just a blink of an eye, like a dream. When I woke up again, I had more things in my mind.


    "All right, that''s it!" I said contentedly.


    This way of learning is so convenient! Save time and effort, the effect is also very good.


    I can clearly feel the Japanese words in my mind that I never knew before, but now I am very familiar with them. It seems that like Chinese, I can immediately know the meaning of Japanese words whether I read them or listen to them.


    Before that, only a few words such as "Yayu butterfly" could meet this requirement


    I just said that in Japanese, too, but the name "heel as chapped as possible" may not be so Japanese


    "Heel Do you have this surname? " Ichiro Yamaguchi scratched the back of his head and asked weakly.


    "Of course, Daiwa culture is broad and profound. You don''t know it''s normal." I''m right to say.


    "This Is that so? " Although Ichiro Yamaguchi is still a little skeptical, I''m not confident in myself when I look so confident.


    "Then this is..."


    "His name is kobayashitaro." I gave song Xiaoqing a name directly.


    "Oh, this is normal." Yamaguchi said.


    Song Xiaoqing is almost speechless over there, but he still needs to keep calm.


    Where is the name of guangyueding taro normal? It should be quite normal in Japanese, but if it is written in Chinese, just The month is fixed


    But what can we do? It''s too late to change it. On the contrary, it will cause suspicion. Anyway, it''s a pseudonym. Make do with it.Ichiro Yamaguchi and huiko Sakurai looked at each other, nodded, and then said in a low voice, "now we have to avoid people''s eyes and ears. In the future, we have to communicate in Chinese outside, and our names also have Chinese names. My name is Li Wenshan, and her name is sun Xiaohui. Please remember them."


    His sentence is in Chinese.


    "I will." I nodded.


    "Their Chinese names are..."


    I looked at him, then I suddenly gave him a strange smile and said, "my name is Huang Zhengnan

 Chapter 458

    Huang Zhengnan!


    The way I am now is also Huang Zhengnan''s.


    Of course, without the tattoo of the gourd with lightning on his face, this thing is too conspicuous. It attracts people everywhere. If you don''t say it, the other party should have doubts about it, which is easy to expose their identity.


    I don''t have any evidence to prove that Huang Zhengnan is bad, but it''s really intuition. I just think he is not a simple guy and may threaten me.


    I want to investigate him, but as we began to devote ourselves to the boat club and the mage career after graduation, they began to disappear.


    It''s not really disappeared, but it''s not so hot. Huang Zhengnan, as the leader of the team, rarely showed up, opening the faceless mode.


    At the beginning, there were some comments like "is the head due" and "I''ll buy you a head when I have money", but the heat soon passed.


    Huang Zhengnan''s voice is not pleasant to hear, and his dressing style rarely shows his figure, is not humorous, and even cold. If he has no face, how many girls can like him?


    What''s more, how competitive is the industry? Soon there will be rookies, over their spotlight, become the next "husband" of the girls.


    The entertainment industry is like a battlefield. It''s a blink of an eye to change the dynasty. No one cares. It''s just a sigh. The leaders of the college were glad that they held the activity early, and the enthusiasm was enough. After that, whether they were hot or not, they didn''t care about their business.


    But I did.


    What a coincidence!


    But after further investigation, there will be nothing left. It seems that he is really an ordinary person, just a frustrated net red.


    However, in any case, it''s better to be more defensive. If you can, you''d better find trouble for him first!


    So, when I know that I can become a person and use any face, I directly become him


    At that time, I didn''t know what this decision would bring about in the future. It was just a spur of the moment, but the result was


    But anyway, at least now, I''m very happy. This strategy of killing two birds with one stone is perfect, and I''m careful to get rid of the tattoo. I''m so careful!


    But maybe song Xiaoqing didn''t think so


    "My name is Zhao Qing." Song Xiaoqing said quickly.


    It may be that guangyueding taro is a little hard on him. He must take the right of Chinese name in his own hands!


    "Well, we remember the old rules."


    Yamaguchi said, reaching into his pocket, he took out the car key and a crumpled note.


    Song Xiaoqing and I have known their way for a long time. We also took out the key and the note, looked around, no one noticed here, and quickly exchanged the two keys and the two notes.


    The two keys are the keys of the car we drove when we came here, and on the note, our license plate number is written, which is convenient for each other to find.


    But they gave us one more thing - where to go.


    "Be careful not to be found by the shadow army. They are very strict now. Many of our companions don''t know how to expose themselves. We must be careful on the way."


    "Don''t worry." I said.


    The two simply took two bites and left in a hurry. Because our car was parked close, they took down the license plate number and went out to have a look. Then they saw it and got on the car immediately.


    "Look I whispered.


    Song Xiaoqing and I looked at it together. After the two men got on the bus, they didn''t leave immediately. Instead, they took out their mobile phones first, as if they were playing with their mobile phones and trying to navigate.


    "Exploring our car?"


    "Yes," I nodded. "I''m sensitive to mana. Although it''s weak and far away, I can''t be wrong."


    "Well! How could we be stupid enough to install a tracking device there? They look down on us


    "Let''s not underestimate them. Just remember the license plate. Let''s go."


    The two of us walked out of the restaurant and soon found the car. After going up, song Xiaoqing imitated them and pretended to play with his mobile phone. In fact, he used magic power to explore the car.


    It''s the same. Nothing unusual.


    "We know the address. Should we inform commander Duan?" Song Xiaoqing asked.


    I am the commander of this operation. This is appointed by Duan Qingtian. All operations should be under my command. If you have any problems, you need to ask me first.


    "No, you don''t have to."


    "But..."


    "We can only catch big fish with a long line. This is just a meeting place. Our task is much heavier than this." I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Song Xiaoqing nodded, sighed, started the car, drove away from the service area and drove into the expressway.


    At this time, on the dragon and Tiger Mountain


    "Dang Dang Dang"With the sound of the Gong, all the disciples were rushing to the main square, with a smile of incomparable excitement and a sense of war on their faces.


    It''s not someone coming to attack ZHENGYIGUAN, nor is it an activity of going down the mountain to get rid of the demons and defend the way. It''s a big activity once every three years, a big competition among ZHENGYIGUAN''s new disciples!


    Zhang Shouyi''s disciples are accepted every two years. Of course, it can''t be Zhang Shouyi himself, but his disciples, that is, his disciples.


    After one year''s study, we need to test their achievements through a comparative test, and test their learning progress and their qualifications.


    In all kinds of film and television creation, there are often inner courtyard, outer courtyard, inner door and outer door. They don''t live together and almost separate into two groups. However, most of the routines are in the inner courtyard, more and more people are not people, and those in the outer courtyard are all great masters


    Although there is no such obvious differentiation setting, it still distinguishes ordinary students from elite students. Ordinary students will follow the normal process of teaching, after learning can also be called a master, Taoist Tan was so, he is also an ordinary student.


    Elites, on the other hand, will be taught more powerful and sophisticated magic, but their responsibilities are also very large.


    Ordinary students and elite students will not be separated from each other. Apart from not studying in one place, they can also communicate with each other.


    It''s just that the magic of the exclusive elite students can''t be passed on. Before learning the magic, they all swore that if they disobeyed it, they would be discarded immediately!


    After learning, an ordinary student does not have to bear the responsibility of ZHENGYIGUAN, unless he is a teacher of heaven. In the future, ZHENGYIGUAN will die or live. Whether they can help or not depends on their own will.


    If Taoist Tan is not the disciple of Zhang Shouyi, he has no obligation to come back at this time.


    The elite students can hardly go down the mountain. They should always stay in Guanzhong, teach apprentices and protect Zhengyi Guanzhong in special times!


    But of course there will be a few days off, but it''s very short


    Because of this, every time in the competition, some students will deliberately admit defeat and refuse to become elite students, so as not to take responsibility and stay on the mountain for a long time.


    And on this point, the saying of the heavenly masters of all ages is that everyone has his own ambition and can not be forced.


    Even if he is allowed to stay on the mountain and his heart is at the foot of the mountain, he is also very painful. How can such a person teach students well? How can we do our duty well?


    This kind of behavior will turn a blind eye. However, it is gratifying that although there are such people every time, fortunately, there are many who sincerely want to become the elite!


    With the sound of gongs, all the people in ZHENGYIGUAN, big and small, have gathered in the main square. Sixteen six edged pillars are towering in the sky, and the round platform is waiting for the participants.


    Right in front of him, on a ladder like high platform, Mr. Zhang sits in a chair with tea on a small table beside him. All around him are the elites of that year. And there is another layer, sitting, is not the master of heaven personally pass other elites. At this time, they are all elders in the temple.


    Below, around the circular platform, are all young students of ZHENGYIGUAN, led by their respective masters, standing in their respective positions.


    "Well, they all need to be vigorous!" Zhang Tianshi looked at the students and said with a smile.


    "Thank you for your praise!"


    "Thank you for your praise!"


    The masters took the lead, and there were no mathematicians at the bottom. They all cried out with one voice. They bowed their hands to this side. The scene was very spectacular, and its momentum could shake the heaven!


    "Good, good!" The Heavenly Master nodded and suddenly looked to one side: "Yiming."


    "Yes, master!"


    In the back of the crowd, Ding Yiming stands out.


    As a little disciple of the Heavenly Master, he did not have a seat, but he could also stand on the highest stage behind the master. It was also a great honor, but he was called out by the Heavenly Master.


    At this time, Ding Yiming is no longer the same as he was at that time. After nearly half a year of cultivation, his heroism is even more compelling, and his previous inertia has almost disappeared. He is totally a hero!


    "Yiming, although you are my apprentice, you are also a younger generation. Join them to compete on the stage."


    "Ah?"


    "Ah what, go." Said the Heavenly Master, with a kind heart.


    "Yes, master."


    Ding Yiming promised, bowed his hands, straightened up, straightened up his skirt, and walked down the stage.


    The next group of students frowned at that time.


    In fact, Ding Yiming himself is not depressed?


    Yes, they are all young and of the same age. It seems that it''s OK to say so, but the seniority is there! Inheritance is also there!


    You are martial uncle! You fight with the younger generation, win, of course, after all, you skip a process. Lose, shame!


    If we lose, we can only prove two things.


    First, you are not talented enough to learn well, or just lazy. Second, the teacher of heaven is not so goodA person walking in the street, dressed to see the mother''s craft, speak and act to see the father''s upbringing.


    The old saying does not deceive me.


    All these can be shown.


    It seems like an ordinary competition, but in fact, Ding Yiming''s pressure is greater than others!

 Chapter 459

    "The first contest - start!"


    With an order, the two men on the challenge arena bow their hands to each other. They only step back and draw out the sword behind them!


    Daomen weapons are nothing more than swords and floating dust. Most people prefer straight and hard swords.


    Like hard, this is boys from childhood to develop the habit!


    "Look at the sword


    A young man gave a loud drink and took the lead to rush out and chop with one sword!


    The other is not to be outdone. He immediately raises his sword to parry. You come and I go, and launch a close attack. One sword and one sword are both powerful and heavy!


    "Two good kids again." The old master sat on the stage and said with a smile.


    "Yes, yes." The old men around nodded and laughed. Everyone can see that these two people are working hard for the elite students.


    Although this kind of playing method makes them feel very naive and have the feeling that they can play and lie down two times in one second when they go on the court, after all, they are students who have just studied for about a year. What else do they need?


    But off the court, as a person who needs to fight, Ding Yiming is not so calm.


    He was handed down by the heavenly master himself, and his natural strength is superb. After nearly half a year of cultivation, his strength is beyond comparison. Seeing the two men fighting, we can see something.


    Every move, every type, the collision of swords, he can see the problem. Which one revealed the flaw, while the other did not find it. Which person should take the next move, but he didn''t do it, so that he didn''t have the advantage


    It''s like the announcer of the game live broadcast. He''s sweating a little below.


    But there is one thing he has never found, that is, when he knows what to do and the other party doesn''t know, he has proved that he is better than him


    The two men are more and more brave on the field. Although they have begun to gasp, they are still in high spirits. The collision between swords is more and more fierce!


    All of a sudden, one of them in a collision arm a soft, strength has been exhausted, reached the limit, suddenly unable to support, defeated.


    In the process of competition, it''s only for the purpose of scoring high and low. When one side is obviously defeated, it means that the battle can be ended.


    That person exhausted the strength, but the opponent still has the spare strength, if at this time a sword cuts, he certainly has no way to resist!


    When the sword of the man in front of him fell, it was about to fall on his head, but it was thrown away by an invisible force. The sword deflected instantly and fell to the ground.


    "It''s time to win!" The elder who serves as the referee shouts, take back the hand that just flicks finger to use gas.


    In the competition, all kinds of situations will happen. When one party feels that it can''t solve the other party, it is likely to pretend to sell a flaw, causing the other party to relax, and then give a fatal blow!


    And if the referee stops the game when he pretends to be weak and decides that the other side wins, it''s too funny


    So it was decided later that the result should not be announced unless it was a real moment of life and death.


    Just now, when the man''s sword was about to fall on his head, but he didn''t mean to resist, the referee took the hand.


    It is precisely because of this rule that the referee must be an elder level person!


    Only those who have reached this level can guarantee that they can help and end the battle at the most dangerous moment.


    On the field, two people left one after another. The winner was in high spirits and went back to receive praise from the master. The loser was full of depression. The brothers were comforting him.


    Those who left didn''t pay much attention. On the stage, two more students came on stage, each holding a sword.


    "Scene two - start!"


    As soon as the referee''s voice fell, one of them rushed up immediately. As in the previous game, one man approached, while the other just stood in place to stop.


    However, this game is different from the last one. In the last one, both of them are competitive. They are all for elite students. Although they attack and defend, they are fierce.


    In this game, it''s obvious that the victim didn''t want to fight. He just parried and didn''t want to hurt himself. He didn''t intend to fight back.


    On the high stage, the Heavenly Master and others all laughed. They reached out and pointed, as if they were watching a stage play.


    Everyone can see that the student doesn''t want to be an elite student.


    Learn some methods and go down the mountain to be a house guard mage of a rich family. It''s no shame!


    Not only no shame, in the eyes of others, but also a special long face!


    Isn''t that what Taoist Tan is like? But he didn''t mean to lose the game, he really couldn''t


    On the field, after several matches, the defensive side deliberately bought a flaw, was knocked down by the other side, directly turned over and fell to the ground, indicating that he was no longer good.


    So, as in the previous game, when the opponent came with a sword, the referee pointed to his luck, shook open the sword and announced the result of the game.


    This game is a win-win situation. Both of them got the result they wanted.


    Win and lose!But the referee was in a dilemma.


    Because in the past, some colleges pretended that they didn''t want to compete for elite students, waiting for the other party to relax before making a move, which is equivalent to an evolutionary version of showing weakness. These days, you can''t think of any ideas from these people, so even if you think that he wants to lose intentionally, he can only get the most critical moment to make a move.


    This can be all students, hanging one can hurt one, referee this job is really not people do.


    The elder was relieved to think of this.


    Next, the third, the fourth, the fifth


    As the competition goes on, there are all kinds of people. There are some people who pretend to be weak and are suspected of not wanting to be an elite student. In the end, there is a big move to turn defeat into victory.


    But the most interesting thing is that in one scene, both of them didn''t want to be elite students, so the picture became weird. They were really polite and careful, for fear that even if they tried their best to make the other side get off the slope and lie on the ground.


    Finally, after playing many games, the referee read out the name of Ding Yiming!


    Boom!


    In an instant, the scene was quiet.


    The master of heaven, the uncle of all the students, the younger brother of all the teachers!


    On the other hand, with Ding Yiming on the stage, is a vigorous young man, with a fierce face, step by step wind, onto the stage.


    This is to compete for elite students!


    When Ding Yiming saw this, he felt a little uncomfortable.


    If there''s one person who doesn''t want to fight, it''s Hello, I''m good, everyone. But if there''s one person who wants to be an elite student, I''m sorry!


    In other people''s eyes, it doesn''t matter whether Ding Yiming wins or loses. Anyway, you are already a disciple of the Heavenly Master. This time you just come here to practice. That''s equivalent to a recommended student going to take the exam, and you can go to school as much as possible!


    Ding Yiming doesn''t think so!


    When you go on stage, you are the master of heaven!


    Once you lose, you lose your face!


    So I must win! At least to win as the goal, not deliberately admit defeat.


    So if you meet someone who doesn''t want to be an elite student and wants to admit defeat, it''s a win-win situation. But this encounter a want to win, that can only be sorry.


    "Start!"


    At the referee''s command, they rushed forward at the same time.


    Over there, the boy pulled out his sword and cleaved forward, while Ding Yiming met him with his sword in his right hand and scabbard in his left.


    Before that, everyone only used their swords to fight. This is the first one to go on the stage with the scabbard!


    This time, the advantage of weapons will come out!


    You and me!


    Ding Yiming''s two handed weapons, right and left! The sword of the right hand is sharp, and the shadow of the sword is cold. The scabbard of the left hand is used as a shield in front of the body for defense, or as a stick for forward attack to meet the enemy.


    The boy had only one sword. It was hard to resist. Suddenly his sword was blocked by Ding Yiming''s sword. The next moment, the scabbard of Ding Yiming''s left hand came over!


    Pop!


    It''s like a ruler. It''s on his right cheek!


    "I''ll go!"


    The young man couldn''t help yelling, and the whole person directly followed the force to the other side. Fortunately, he also had some skills. He rolled over in the air, stepped on the ground with one foot, landed steadily, and stopped again.


    Just a red mark on the right cheek.


    Beat people but not face, curse people but not expose them. But when it comes to that, who cares? I wish I could go there this time. Your seven orifices are bleeding to death! Of course, after how sad what is the Afterword.


    If they had any scruples, they would not be able to fight or scold.


    When playing, Ding Yiming didn''t think so much about it. As soon as he had a flaw, he smashed it all at once.


    But now a calm, feel some inappropriate, and then look at each other, anger more Sheng!


    "Go to hell!"


    The boy was beaten in the face, and his anger could not be calmed down. He was already cruel. He moved his foot and stabbed directly!


    Ding Yiming, with quick eyes and quick hands, stepped on the gangbu Dou and floated past like a ghost.


    This step is handed down by the master himself, and the students will not.


    A burst of exclamation, on the field, Ding Yiming with speed advantage, looking at the sword stab, suddenly left handed, Shua -!


    The sword was inserted into the scabbard!


    As soon as Ding Yiming''s wrist shakes, he plans to pull the sword with its sheath. But the opponent was already fierce. As soon as he saw that his sword had been inserted, he wanted to pull it out, but he couldn''t pull it out after changing the position. He immediately used both hands and grabbed it like a baby!


    Ding Yiming didn''t expect that he was so persistent. Holding the scabbard in one hand was not as powerful as holding the scabbard in both hands. It was even more impossible for him to control the direction.


    The man held the hilt in one hand and the scabbard in the other hand, and finally pulled it out. Without waiting to draw it out completely, he pressed directly on Ding Yiming.Ding Yiming quickly resisted with his sword. The two swords pressed together and made a sour sound.


    The man used both hands, not letting him. He pressed hard. It seemed that he was going to crush Ding Yiming''s sword and cut it on him.


    But how can a sword be broken so easily? In addition, Ding Yiming''s strength is not weak, so the two people are deadlocked.


    The referee is looking at this side carefully, and intends to make a move as soon as there is a problem.


    All of us are holding our breath, staring at the stage, waiting for the results.


    Suddenly change suddenly! The young man''s sword is still partly in the scabbard, so he can use his two hands to exert his force, while Ding Yiming holds the sword with one hand, which is bound to deviate.


    The referee has already seen this point, and plans to end the fight when Ding Yiming loses his strength. But at this time, Ding Yiming suddenly releases his left hand, lowers his body, and slips through with an arrow step!


    The man''s hands didn''t stop him. He was suddenly shaken and rushed to the front, while Ding Yiming lowered his head under his sword and slid in the opposite direction.


    If it''s just like this, it''s OK. Ding Yiming holds a sword in his hand. When he slides past, the distance is too close to control, so he subconsciously sweeps forward.


    Shua!


    Blood light everywhere!

 Chapter 460

    According to the address, after driving on the highway for several hours, we got down to the national highway. It was deserted around. In the distance, there were several small brick houses that looked like rural areas, but there were few people.


    A van had already stopped there, with curtains drawn on the windows, and the inside could not be seen from the outside.


    A man in his thirties and forties was leaning against the door of the cab with a cigarette in his mouth. The cigarette was half burnt, and it was light white.


    Hearing the sound, the man took a look at us, carefully identified the license plate, laughed, threw half of the smoke to the ground, stamped it out, picked up the sunglasses hanging on his chest collar, put them on, and welcomed him.


    Song Xiaoqing stops the car and two people get off and walk past.


    "You are..."


    "Just call me viper." The man said, neither the Chinese name nor the Japanese name told me.


    "Oh, Mr. viper." I nodded with a smile. Raising my eyes is a detective eye


    Hehe, with whom?!


    "Shi Hei Zongjie "Zongjie?"


    I blinked, your name It''s good for fishing.


    They don''t know what I''ve done. My spell is driven by the mana given by the system, and that mana seems to be more powerful than theirs Pure? It''s always high-end goods, so even people who are sensitive to the fluctuation of power are hard to detect.


    "I wish you had come, nah!"


    Snake Nuo mouth, from the co pilot down the people came to us, stretched out his hand.


    Song Xiaoqing didn''t know why, but I had already reacted and immediately said, "have you pulled out the key?"


    "Oh, forget it In response, song Xiaoqing pretended to climb up to the car to get the key. In fact, it was in his pocket and he took it out by being blocked by the bridge.


    "Oh, no, I have to plug it back in anyway." The man said, also ran to our car, and at this time, song Xiaoqing has taken out, no one found abnormal.


    "It''s superfluous. I told you so." Song Xiaoqing smiles, throws the key to him and comes back.


    Over there, he got on the car and started it. He drove around. I don''t know where he went. We didn''t do anything about it. We couldn''t find anything. Here, the Viper opens the back door of the van and signals us to come in.


    I had a look. There were already two people in the car. They were sitting in the back row. They were watching us as the door opened.


    As usual, I have two detectives, both of whom are from the East Island.


    "Go up, I''ll sit in it." I took a picture of song Xiaoqing, took the lead in getting on the bus, and sat in the middle row. After that, song Xiaoqing also came up.


    The snake looked at us, closed the door, got into the cab again, started the car and drove away.


    Along the way, no matter the Viper or the two guys in the back row, they were silent, like dumb, like cold robots.


    Song Xiaoqing did not dare to speak. He could only look anxious. He was sitting at a distance from the car door. The curtain was too big to open. We didn''t know the rules. If he couldn''t pull the curtain, he would be suspicious.


    As for me, although I''m close to the car window, I just need a little action to solve the problem, but I have no plan to do it at all


    Song Xiaoqing is dying of anxiety. He doesn''t know where he is now. He can''t see clearly just by a front window. What''s more, it''s getting dark, and even more unclear!


    But also dare not speak, can only own anxious.


    I don''t know how long I''ve been driving. Anyway, I''m very comfortable. I lean my arm against the window and my face against my hand. I feel a bit numb from the bumps, and finally I stop.


    "Get out of the car, my excellent soldiers. I hope you have a prosperous military career." Said the snake, pulling out the key of the car, opening the door, getting out of the car, coming to the side again and opening the door for us.


    Four people get off by this way. By this time, it''s all dark. It''s quiet all around. It seems to be in a small town, but it''s also on the edge.


    Because not far away is the mountain forest, on the other side, is a so-called river which has no difference with the stinky ditch, plus is just the garbage collection place, stinking!


    On this side, there is a courtyard that I don''t know what it is. There is a barbecue shop not far away. There are white plastic tables and chairs under the street lights outside. Several 40-50-year-old men in central and southern China are eating kebabs and drinking beer under the dim lights. They are flushed and their clothes are rolled to their chest.


    And in front of us, there is a bath, next to a hotel, the same is dim light.


    "Come on, come in and wash yourself." Said the serpent, and the smiling one went in first.


    A few of us followed. Song Xiaoqing and I walked at the end and winked at me anxiously, but I just pretended not to see him, patted him and went straight in.


    Just after we went in for two minutes, someone wanted to take a bath. But when we got to the door, the boss just looked at them and said, "it''s full. Go to the east one."


    The two baths in this town open at the same time and close at the same time, which seems to echo each other.But ordinary people, where to know, one of the baths, no matter when you come, are full! The so-called two baths, in fact There''s only one.


    "Come on, wash yourself well!"


    The Viper said with a smile, sitting on the bench in the dressing room, surrounded by the four of us.


    "Take it off." I said, and then I took off my clothes.


    The other three did not bother and began to take off their coats.


    Although song Xiaoqing still hesitated, looking at this posture, his further delay made people suspicious, and he quickly took off.


    The snake looked at us carefully. Seeing that we all took off our coats, he immediately looked over and saw a strange tattoo on our arms.


    This is Tattoos that belong to the sun sect!


    The two people who were arrested were all tattooed with such patterns, so we also had to have them.


    I don''t have to think about it any more. No one loves me in the area of mask. I can change whatever you want. I can give you all the flowers you want.


    Song Xiaoqing also had fake tattoos made by shadow army professionals.


    Viper, seeing that we all have tattoos, is relieved for the time being. The first level is over.


    "Go ahead." The snake lifted the curtain of the door. Inside, there was a steaming bath.


    This is the second level


    I thought, not afraid at all. My design is stronger than real tattoos. Can I be afraid of water? After going in, just like the two real ones, I began to take a bath, even wash and soak.


    Although the tattoo on Song Xiaoqing''s body is not real, it is also made of special materials. He is not afraid of water. Of course, he can''t always soak in water. Fortunately, he can''t take a bath for too long, so it doesn''t matter.


    At this time, another door opened and an old man came out with a white towel.


    I''m sitting in the pool. When I see this scene, especially the same tattoo on the old man''s arm, I know that the third level is coming


    "You have a hard time."


    "Well, I have a thick skin."


    I lie on the bed, let the old man from top to bottom this meal rub ah! It''s like taking a bath, but I know that this product intentionally or unintentionally started to go to my arm tattoo, and also pinch my muscles from time to time.


    Several people have been rubbed clean, fortunately the shadow army''s technology is good, song Xiaoqing also did not have an accident. After three passes, the Viper opened the door to the rest room and said, "warriors, please


    Inside, row after row of lying and sitting, are with tattoos, the sun teach people!


    "Warriors Cried the viper. "You are all heroes here today, and the East Island Congress is proud of you."


    "Fight for the country, fight for taiyangjiao!" Everyone said.


    Of course, the voice is not too loud, for fear of being heard by others outside.


    "I know your physical condition like the back of my hand. Next, the person whose name is called stands on the left. Yamamoto


    Viper took out a list, a name of a name to read, among them, there is one of the two people who came with us, next, is my name, and song Xiaoqing''s name!


    I noticed, because just had a bath, everyone''s body is at most a bath towel, figure at a glance, he called the name, are the kind of strong growth!


    I became Huang Zhengnan, a sportsman, with good muscles. Song Xiaoqing is also experienced in many battles, and his physique is needless to say.


    Soon, among a lot of people, a small wave was separated, and the snake said, "next, those who call their names, stand on the right."


    Then I began to read it again. This time, it was all the thin ones.


    In the end, those who stay in the middle are neither weak nor strong, and those who are in the middle.


    A group of people from strong to weak, divided into three grades.


    "Although you also fight for your country and for the sun cult, your work is different. In order to thank our allies, we have to finish what they told us. Come with me, everyone."


    Said the serpent, opening a door. There are also rows of clothes cabinets.


    Our group of people walked in. There were uniform clothes in the cupboard, big and small, and most of them were uniform size. Fortunately, I am Huang Zhengnan''s body now. If I have a real figure, I can''t wear it.


    A group of people put on their clothes. Song Xiaoqing came to me and whispered, "what should I do? Our cell phones are all in our old clothes. Will they be ok? "


    "It''s OK. All the mobile phones are new. You can''t find out anything. You can''t be stupid with your arrow." I said.


    He is now the agent of the Eastern Division. Naturally, he also has the kind of command arrow I used to have.


    "Of course not."


    "Then you''re afraid of a fart!"


    "How can we contact the chief?"


    "Don''t worry, I have everything."


    My cell phone is in my body. I have all my cell phone numbers. If anything happens, I can contact them directly. I don''t know!A group of people put on their clothes. Another unknown person came out. Open the back door and let us out.


    We followed the man out the back door, walked down the path, took a few turns, and then went into the mountains.


    "All right, warriors." The man stopped and said to us. "Although very reluctant, but we have no way, we can come here all rely on our allies, these things are necessary, come on, come with me, it It''s in this mountain

 Chapter 461

    "Come in with me, please."


    The man said that he took the lead in walking into the mountain. The shadow of the tree obscured him. It was dark, but it was a cave!


    But this cave is man-made, what are they digging, what they want What is it?


    A line of people into the cave, even if the size of two people side by side will also appear a little crowded, I took the opportunity to step back two steps, walked to the back of the team.


    The leader has already entered the cave and watched us enter just two or three meters away from the cave. I looked around, no one, no one in the high building in the window to see us, just the right time!


    I fixed the guy in the cave. When I saw him looking back inside, my heart suddenly moved. When his chest was purple red, the whole person disappeared in the same place!


    It''s just a breath, and my figure is back again. Walk two steps to keep up with the team.


    The man in the cave just looked back and looked this way. It was so quiet that nothing happened


    Once and for all, only one breath of effort, if it is not focused on staring, no one will notice. But it was this little moment that I did a very important thing!


    I put Luo Peng and Tie Ning ten meters away!


    Straight distance 10 meters! And the scene, mostly used as a warehouse of low room, such as maze general arrangement, ten meters away, already don''t know where!


    Luo Peng and his wife hide their bodies in the low room. I have told them what to do through the communication function in the system. They look at each other, nod their heads, turn around and leave quickly, and disappear into the night.


    And I, along with the others, went into the cave.


    "Here, put it on."


    At the entrance of the cave, someone issued safety helmets, which were those with lights on their heads. We all put on our hats and walked along the cave. Soon, we heard the sound in front of us.


    The cave entrance is designed to be smaller so as not to be found. However, if the interior is always so narrow, it is not convenient to move. It is like a funnel. The road is wider and wider, and the walls on both sides are farther and farther away from us. Finally, it becomes a space where five or six people do not feel crowded side by side.


    When the searchlight on the helmet is turned on, everything in front of them suddenly becomes bright. This is actually for them. Under the eyes of yin and Yang, even the night is like the day.


    In front of us, there are many instruments for construction. Two gas pipes are close to the walls on both sides and are responsible for conveying air to the interior. After walking for a while, we finally reach the deepest part of the cave!


    It can accommodate five or six people side by side. Many people who are also wearing uniforms and safety helmets are working to dig out the mountain and continue to expand the hole!


    The mage who refined the earth magic took the lead in exploring and excavating the cave quickly, maintaining the stability of the cave and preventing it from collapsing. Everyone is working hard. There are people working in front, left and right, and others are going deep down. It seems that they want to widen it as a whole!


    "Well, everybody, work. After all, there are people from their country here. You can''t make too much noise. The tools are just over there, in front, left and right. You can dig as long as you want. You can dig down as long as you want. Just don''t leave yourself below and you can''t get out. Let''s do it."


    Then the leader went back. He''s just in charge of bringing us here, not working with us.


    Song Xiaoqing and I looked at each other and exchanged our eyes. Like other people, we went to one side, took tools from the big basket and began to dig the ground.


    "Well, you said What are they looking for? "


    Song Xiaoqing and I are in the same place, a little distance from other people, asked in a low voice.


    "I don''t know, what their allies need In our country? Looking at their affirmation, it seems that they have confirmed that the thing is in the mountain. Strange, what can be in this place, treasure? Gold and silver


    "I don''t think money is possible. It''s probably related to cultivation. There won''t be any genius treasure." Song Xiaoqing said.


    "I don''t know. It''s all soil now. Let''s wait until it''s dug out." I shook my head, threw off my arm and worked hard.


    Song Xiaoqing was also silent. After digging together for a while, on a whim, he asked: "elder, you said their ally Is it the Wudao alliance? Or some other organization. "


    I listened to his question, the hand movement pause, smile, turned to look at him, a mysterious face said: "do you believe it, is Nanyang Association."


    "Nanyang association?" Song Xiaoqing was stunned. "How do you know?"


    "I didn''t know, but just now the guy said that they can come here only by this ally, which means that the reason why you can''t catch them in the East China Sea is because of this ally!"


    "Yes But what happened? "


    "Well! Think about it. What is one of the reasons why the East islanders are mixed with our own people? "


    "Well Ah, it''s because people from the same continent have the same skin color and hair color, so it''s hard to find them. ""That''s right. If it''s blonde, it''s too eye-catching among us. Similarly, if it''s a large group of blonde people, mixed with a black hair and yellow skin, it will be particularly eye-catching. No matter what happens to them, their ultimate goal is to enter the country. We are all blonde foreigners in the West and North, and they suddenly appear like them. Won''t we be suspicious? "


    I spread my hand and said naturally.


    "Oh - yes, yes!" Song Xiaoqing suddenly realized.


    "Then Shenying society and ice demon sect will be ruled out, not to mention the Huofeng temple which has not been connected with us. Moreover, there is another reason why the ice demon sect is excluded. Because of their character, they will not have any dealings with this group of East islanders at all. "


    As long as we are mages in the world, we all know that most of the ice demons in the north are Wuchi. This is true from the beginning of the leaders. These people have a simple mind, and they don''t have so many twists and turns. That''s why we can feel at ease in the North.


    "Then the result is very obvious. The Nanyang Association, which is in the south of our country, borders on the southern territory, and has black hair and yellow skin with us and the people of the East Island. One is in the East and the other is in the south. It can contact us by sea. We''ve focused on the East, and naturally there are some deficiencies in the south. "


    "I''ll go!" Song Xiaoqing was shocked. When she thought about these words carefully, she was afraid and mixed with the Nanyang people. How could she not have thought of it before?!


    "We have to report to the chief as soon as possible." Song Xiaoqing said. "But my mobile phone has been taken away. How can I contact you?"


    I laughed and said, "don''t worry, everything is under my control."


    No one can imagine that just under their eyes, a man who has just passed the test of three passes without any electronic equipment has sent a detailed text message to Duan Qingtian, commander of the shadow Army


    Yanjing, Siheyuan


    "It''s the Nanyang association!"


    Duan Qingtian looked at the message I sent him and frowned.


    "Yes, we didn''t think of it before. We thought they would only come from the East and specially contacted the Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. Unexpectedly, they would come from the South..." Nie Ze is also tight frown, in the facial expression, still have a glimmer suddenly of color.


    "The letter says that the Nanyang Association asked them to look for something in that mountain. What would it be?"


    "Who knows, their minds What shall we do now? "


    "Well..." Duan Qingtian thought for a moment and said, "don''t act rashly. Nanjing is your jurisdiction. You are familiar with the situation there. You should go quickly and increase your strength. You can''t let any East islanders enter any more!"


    "Yes


    "Also, these photos, to investigate where it is." Duan Qingtian said, several photos to Nie Ze.


    I took all these pictures along the way.


    The mobile phone in my body can not only use the system, it can do everything the mobile phone can do, so can the camera.


    Like the detective eye, the camera''s camera is my eye, which can''t be detected at all. With the help of yin and Yang eyes, the pixels are extremely high!


    The clarity, Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze saw all startled, as if they were at the scene!


    I took photos of the service area, the national highway and the bathing pool, especially the bathing pool. I took a full picture of the surrounding environment. With the strength of the shadow army''s intelligence network, I believe I can find out where it is soon.


    "After you find it, don''t act rashly and wait for the news from Guo Rui. The East islanders don''t know what else to do. Only one part of them is responsible for digging the mountain. We don''t know what the other two parts are for. Wait, this time Even me, I have to follow his arrangement. " Duan Qingtian looked at the text messages on his mobile phone and said with a smile.


    "It''s a pity that we can''t let him stay with us any more." Nie Ze said with a smile. "His world It''s the world. "


    On the other side, caves in the mountains


    "Well Master Song Xiaoqing asked again why.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "What if they do dig it up? It''s not sure. Maybe it will be dug out tomorrow or the next minute. Let''s... "


    "Isn''t that easy?" I looked at him suspiciously, blinked, and naturally said, "if we dig it out, we''ll grab it and run!"


    Song Xiaoqing


    "Then our task..."


    "Did commander Duan tell us what we must accomplish?" I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    "Then we took the chips from them and the Nanyang Association Alliance. What''s the matter? Isn''t that a major achievement? It''s very possible that their alliance just broke up! A great achievement


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that so? "


    "Absolutely. Don''t worry." I made an OK gesture and went on digging.Song Xiaoqing Leng for a long time, carefully pondered, suddenly said: "master, I found that our shadow army people, really no more hooligan than you!"


    After listening, I looked up at him and grinned, "that''s it!"

 Chapter 462

    At night, the dragon and tiger mountain also fell into silence.


    Far away from the hustle and bustle of the city, there are not so many tall buildings and neon lights. The bright moon and stars in the sky are particularly beautiful.


    But obviously, someone I''m not in the mood to enjoy the beautiful sky.


    Ding Yiming is sitting in his own courtyard. Behind him is the room where he has lived for half a year. In front of him is the small courtyard where he practices every morning.


    This kind of life makes him feel very full, and he really likes it, but why not continue


    What is the purpose of learning magic by yourself? To be handsome? In order to show their ability, to win the onlooker''s exclamation, praise? Look at their expressions of surprise and admiration?


    He has seen enough of such things.


    The financial resources of the Ding family make him a bright spot among his classmates. The feeling that "local tyrants are by my side" makes all the people around him gather around him, like the stars.


    What''s the difference? Just for different reasons.


    Perhaps in the beginning, I had such an idea, but now this idea has already swam far away with the wind.


    On the dragon and tiger mountain, those elders brought their youth, middle age and old age to Zhengyi temple. What is their purpose?


    For the sake of The peace of ZHENGYIGUAN! For the sake of world stability!


    In addition to the magic guard, it should be so.


    Ding Yiming looks at the sword standing beside him. In the moonlight, it is emitting a faint silver light. It looks very clean. But even ten hours ago, its blade was stained with blood!


    Isn''t it born to protect people all over the world?


    Why, it''s also stained with blood?


    If the real battlefield, even if in front of the enemy is evil repair, demons, ghosts, they are not the world?


    How many of them are determined by birth?


    Not like men and women, not like race and skin color, not like high or low birth Sometimes the path of cultivation of righteousness and evil can be changed according to one''s own thoughts.


    People are not saints, who can be faultless? What''s more, the law of the jungle is natural.


    Wolf eat sheep, how is sheep justice? How can wolves be evil?


    Bullying the weak is not right, but what''s the difference between killing the strong and protecting the weak?


    I don''t know how many people have thought about this problem, and they don''t know whether it is right or wrong.


    But at least, in the daytime competition, when I cut the student with my sword, my heart was touched.


    In the future, what should we do? Should this road continue


    Ding Yiming sat in the hospital, thinking for a long time, but there was no answer.


    At this time, the white shadow around him suddenly flashed, and Ding Yiming was surprised. When he looked again, he found that there was a man, dressed in white, floating down, falling to his side, and then sat down again.


    "Teacher Master


    Ding Yiming stood up high, jumped away and looked at the kind old man in front of him with wide eyes.


    Come on, it''s Master Zhang!


    "Yiming, sit down." The old master was kind-hearted, like the grandfather who was playing chess and telling stories under the building. He took a picture of the place where Ding Yiming just sat next to him.


    "Yes, master."


    Ding Yiming arched his hand and replied that he was very respectful. Only then did he dare to sit back. One old and one young, just sit side by side.


    "What are you thinking? Is it for today''s daytime competition? You did a good job. You didn''t disgrace your teacher. " The old master said with a smile.


    "It''s the master who taught me well."


    "Ha ha ha, you are really the most gifted child I have ever seen. What''s the matter? You have a good performance. What''s the trouble? Is it because you hurt the student? We all know it''s a miss. In that case, it''s normal to hurt people by a miss. We won''t blame you. "


    "But..." Ding Yiming opened his mouth, but he stopped and was silent.


    "Well?" The master looked at him. "Tell me all your worries and thoughts."


    "This Yes, master


    Ding Yiming hesitated for a moment, but he still nodded and said what he thought in his heart. After that, he lowered his head again, revealing a kind of hopeless confusion.


    The old master listened to his thoughts, but he just laughed and didn''t speak. He looked up at the sky, stretched out his hand and twisted his beard. His expression was thought-provoking.


    "Master." Ding Yiming suddenly raised his head.


    "Well?"


    "Has there ever been a wizard in this world who didn''t kill?"


    "No killing?"


    "Yes, the great mage who does not kill, but can still get rid of demons, defend the way, get rid of the tyrant, can save thousands of people, save the world!"


    "I didn''t expect that your ideal was quite lofty," the old master said with a smile."Master..."


    "Ha ha ha, you child." The master stretched out his hand and rubbed his hair. He continued to look up at the sky: "how ever, even now, there are such people."


    "Ah?" Ding Yiming was stunned. "Now? Do you still live in this world? Such a master? "


    "Yes." The Heavenly Master said naturally. "He is master Ruyan."


    "Master Ruyan..."


    "Master Ruyan lived in yunmiao temple. He traveled all over the world and helped the world. I don''t know how many people were saved by him or how many demons were saved by him, but I never killed one person in my life! Whether it''s a person or a demon, it''s called "living Buddha and holy monk". This person should be what you said


    "You have never killed life, saved the suffering, got rid of demons and defended the way! It is such a person


    Ding Yiming is a little excited to learn that there are such people in the world.


    "Many people in the world fight for the protection of the people behind them, but there are also people who are treated equally and have never killed in their life. How, do you plan to become such a person?"


    "Yes Cried Ding Yiming!


    "You know it''s hard."


    "I know!"


    "Then you..."


    "But I can''t bear it!" Ding Yiming said, "I can''t bear to start. I can''t bear to see them killed by me. If I want to save the world, I have to care about the world! Who is wrong with people? I only ask them to change their ways. If they can''t do it once, they will do it again! "


    "Have you ever thought that if you don''t succeed, he will still do evil and kill more people?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''ve thought about that Ding Yiming''s eyes darkened. "I''m afraid Shifu won''t agree with what I say next, but please listen to me."


    "You said


    "That is to say, if you are all people in the world, you will be treated equally. In fact, there is no difference between killing ten people in the name of one person and killing one person in the name of ten people. I will feel sorry for the lost life. I can''t bear to kill. I will try my best to save him. But if I fail, I will also be sad about the loss I don''t know what to do. I really don''t know what to do. "


    Ding Yiming said, his voice gradually lowered, his head hanging very low, almost to his legs.


    Looking at him like this, the old master was silent for a long time. Finally he sighed and said, "for many years, how many people have no such consciousness? There is one here. How can I refuse you?"


    With that, the old master reached into the sleeve of his robe, took out a long wooden box and handed it to Ding Yiming.


    "From today on, you don''t need to use the sword any more. This is for you."


    Ding Yiming was a little stunned. He didn''t know what it was. He took the long wooden box with both hands and opened it. Inside, there were a pair of black steel whips!


    Long and thin handle with dragon scale carving. In the front, there are 13 long whips in the shape of pagoda. It''s as dark as night. It looks very hard! The whole body exudes a kind of rich breath!


    "This is..."


    "Take it up and try." Said the master.


    "Yes


    Ding Yiming took up the whip with both hands and stood in the middle of the yard. He tried to wave it twice. It was not heavy or light, just right!


    "It''s called pagoda Xuan gold whip. It''s extremely hard, but it''s blunt and has all the edges. Since you want to be the one who will not kill, you can''t use the sword anymore. This weapon is the most suitable for you. It happens that you used to use it with both hands. As a teacher, I''ll give it to you!" Said the master.


    When Ding Yiming heard this, he fell to his knees and held the steel whip in his backhand. He bowed his hand to thank the old teacher: "thank you, master!"


    "Ha ha ha ha Get up, get up. I didn''t expect that when I was young, I could have such an idea. Apart from master Ruyan, all the people I know who could have such a realm are middle-aged people in their 40s and 50s. Some even have such an awareness when they are old. You are very good. "


    "Yes! Thank you for your praise Ding Yiming worships again.


    "Hahaha, OK, Yiming, there is another wonderful place for this pair of whips."


    "Ah? Where is it? "


    "You try to connect the ends of the two whips together."


    Ding Yiming, according to his words, quickly pushed the ends of the two whip together. The old master immediately recited a mantra. Suddenly, there was a flash of black light at the junction. Looking at it again, it turned into a long weapon!


    "This...!"


    Ding Yiming was surprised and tried it twice. It''s not like the toys sold outside are connected by rotation or piston lock. It''s as if they were born into one!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..." Seeing him like this, the old master burst out laughing. He pointed again and recited a mantra. The two steel whips suddenly separated.


    "That''s the wonder of it. The double whip is long or short, or single or double. It''s more flexible to adapt to battlefield conditions. With it, you''ll have stronger adaptability in future battles!"


    "Thank you, master!" Ding Yiming wants to worship again."Oh, don''t be so polite. They will be happy to have a master like you. Well, this evening, you should get used to this new weapon. From tomorrow, I will teach you the formula of separating and merging them, and a set of whiplash techniques! "


    "Yes, master!"


    In the courtyard, Ding Yiming bowed his hand to the road. The old master stood up and shook his sleeve with a smile. He flew away in a moment, like a leaf rising in the wind.


    At this time, they don''t know that in the future, when people mention Ding Yiming, the black tower double whip, they will mention the legend that he never killed in his life

 Chapter 463

    In the cave, a large group of uniformed people are still busy.


    It''s been three days since we got here. With the help of the local mage, we''ve made great progress, but we haven''t dug anything out, not even a trace of the treasure.


    "What on earth are they digging here, so deep!" Song Xiaoqing asked.


    Indeed, the current depth is at least four stories lower than three days ago, but there is nothing but endless soil.


    "I don''t know, but it''s normal. To help the East islanders sneak into our territory, their demands will certainly not be simple. If they can get them so easily, they will be too considerate."


    "Well So it is Song Xiaoqing shook her head and continued to work.


    In the past three days, he has practiced his digging skills! If you retire later, you can have a part-time job. When others ask him what he is good at, he can brag and say: "I dig 6 thieves!"


    Then he was accepted How can it be! Are you crazy?!


    I think so, feel a little funny, can''t help but some happy, was song Xiaoqing see a full eye.


    "What are you laughing at?"


    "Just think of something funny." I said.


    Song Xiaoqing a face doubt: "I always feel like something is not right, is it about me."


    I look upright: "it''s an illusion."


    "I don''t believe it."


    "That''s it."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Xiaoqing suddenly choked with a black line on his face. He opened his mouth for a long time and didn''t say anything. At last, he stretched out a thumb and looked at me. Said: "you are really easy-going!"


    "I''m flattered."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Song Xiaoqing doesn''t speak any more. He has found out that when he chats with me, he must be prepared to be choked by my magic pen. Sometimes even I don''t know why I''m so cheeky and can''t understand good words.


    However, this kind of deliberate and do not understand good words, has always been able to play a very important role in the chat.


    Of course, a basic premise of such a talk is that the other party can''t fight with me, and they can''t beat me. And song Xiaoqing is very unlucky. He has both


    At this time, if he can''t help choking on me, the result will be a large group of East islanders watching him, watching him do it first and then being beaten by me


    However, I have to say that he is really pitiful. He was arranged to work with me as a subordinate. Now he has no way to contact the outside. Only I can. For the sake of confidentiality, I have never told him the situation. Now I can only work in a muddle.


    But in fact, I have received a lot of intelligence in the past three days. One of them is that the shadow army has been stationed in several surrounding villages and towns with the local police. As soon as the time comes, it will take over the net immediately.


    Another news is that Nie Ze has returned to the Southern Division to take charge of the overall situation, and has intensified the investigation on the entry of Nanyang people. I have also asked Cheng Qianyu to assign people in the southwest ancient village to prevent sneaking in. This trip down, really found a lot of East Island people!


    East Island is no longer able to transport people into our territory, which can be seen from people here.


    On the first day and the second day, there are still people coming, but today there are no new people coming. It should be that there is no one left.


    And just today, when I was required to take a break from the cave, I saw some familiar faces - Ichiro Yamaguchi and huiko Sakurai.


    They should be specially responsible for picking up people to contact with vipers or who. Now there is no one, so they come here. During the day, they enter a room with vipers. They should be in a meeting to explain the situation and discuss countermeasures.


    However, they should not doubt us. They are smart and naturally don''t think Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze are idiots. Being found doesn''t necessarily mean that someone has snitched.


    Moreover, even if we are suspicious, we should be the least suspected. We don''t even have a mobile phone. Who would have thought that I have one in my body.


    Tie Ning and Luo Peng also get a lot of information, but after all, they are only two people, and they are not professional. Please report one sidedly and in short supply. However, if you synthesize the information from Duan Qingtian, you can get a new piece of information.


    East islanders from the South will go to a place under the guidance of Ichiro Yamaguchi and others. The location is random, but it''s just a desolate place with few people. After that, the viper and others will receive it here for redistribution.


    I already know the distribution result. It is divided into three parts. A group of strong men dig the mountain, while the thin part goes to the liaison stations arranged by them in our territory to act as liaison and intelligence officers.


    For example, the bathtub and the hotel nearby are a large-scale Liaison Station. The rest are mainly in the canteens, grain stores, roadside stalls, etc., with two or three people at most.


    And those who are not thin and strong are all their soldiers!


    Of course, the so-called soldiers are just cannon fodderAnd they will be sent to the "garrison".


    This hotel, for example, can be called a garrison. The rest of the hotels should also be places like this, which can hold a lot of people but are not very impressive.


    Generally speaking, we are the simplest. It takes a lot of effort to clean up the other two places


    Therefore, the shadow army did not attack here immediately. Instead, it chose to hold its ground and take a look at the situation. Even if it can''t be done in one pot, what''s the matter It''s a long way to go!


    Poor song Xiaoqing, who doesn''t know about it at all, can only work hard and dig the ground obediently. However, I try to slow down the process and don''t let it go so fast.


    This is a protracted war.


    We need time to find out a large number of liaison stations and garrison units, but if there are results here, it is meaningless for them to stay here. If they are going to evacuate, we have to close the net first, and then we will try to find the Liaison Station and garrison. It''s even more difficult!


    Anyway, I''m ready. No matter how slow the speed is, it''s just me. And the thing is somewhere underground. If it''s really unfortunate that they''ll soon dig it, I''ll tell the shadow army to take over the net, and I''ll pull song Xiaoqing to grab it and run away. Love who!


    But I''m really curious about how these East islanders plan to deal with such a big accident.


    And just at this time, suddenly someone outside whispered: "no! It''s amazing! There''s a big man coming


    "Ah?"


    All the people at the bottom stopped their hands and looked up together. The top of the safety helmet on their heads was illuminated by Qi brush. The person who was photographed couldn''t open his eyes and quickly blocked his face with his arm: "ah, ah


    "Oh, I''m sorry. What''s the matter? Who''s here? The leader? Young master, they will not come here Someone asked.


    "Of course not! It''s not our people! It''s the Wudao alliance! Someone''s coming Said the man above.


    "Alliance of martial arts and Taoism?" I frowned, and the side of song Xiaoqing look at each other, are gently nodded.


    The meaning is very clear: here comes the big fish! Look at the situation, there may be a breakthrough!


    Then the man asked, "who''s here?"


    "Master ITO, one of the three families in the alliance of martial arts and Taoism!"


    ¡­¡­


    The ITO family, one of the three major families of the Wudao alliance, is their gateway.


    Unlike the pine family, which is in charge of money and logistics, and the Sakai family, which is in charge of assassination and drug making, the ITO family is their soldier and general! It''s their claws and fangs!


    Its members are all samurai and ninja. In the last battle with Gongmo sect, most of its participants were members of ITO family, who were the backbone of the Martial Arts Alliance. Its owner was one of the most powerful samurai!


    It can be said that when it comes to fighting alone, without considering factors such as sneak attacks, the whole Martial Arts Alliance, except for the eldest Aoki, is this one!


    I didn''t expect him to come!


    Is it from the south? They actually sent such people in when we were not on guard.


    At this moment, another thing I am worried about is the Sakai family


    If they enter China, we are likely to have several cities and hundreds of thousands of people suffer!


    We have to find out!


    Almost at the same time, Duan Qingtian and I sent the same message to each other.


    "The head of the ITO family of the Wudao alliance has arrived in the town!"


    It''s just that I have added the word "cave" to mine.


    And I also know that at this time, we must have the same idea, the Sakai family, and whether we can use ITO to dig out a long line!


    However, it is obvious that Duan Qingtian and I are still different. Our character, strength and work style are essentially different


    In Yanjing Siheyuan, Duan Qingtian puts on his coat, takes out a knife from his storage weapon, looks at it, breathes, and takes it back.


    "Take care of your home. I''ll be right back." Duan Qingtian tightened his clothes and said that he was going to fly!


    There were several subordinates who were shocked to see this scene and asked subconsciously, "commander Duan, where are you going so late?"


    "Ah?" Duan Qingtian''s take-off movement was interrupted. Looking back at his subordinates who were not sensible and intelligent, he naturally said, "go to the East Island and beat them."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Then, these guys just watched their officers get up and fly to the East


    For him, there is nothing an action can''t solve.


    Anyway, at this time, they should know that they have already found that the East islanders have entered the territory through the southern border, so it''s normal for them to go to the door to "talk about the truth", and they can also knock on the mountain and shake the tiger to see if ITO will take action.


    The most important thing is to see what''s going on in the Sakai family, especially Is the owner of their family still in the East Island.Of course, Aoki has received the intelligence from Duan Qingtian. He doesn''t intend to hide his body. Under the dragon''s Xianggong, a golden light flies straight to the East Island. Who can''t see it? It''s been a long way.


    But Aoki was naive enough to think that because it was the sun who sneaked into the territory, he should not come to find his own trouble.


    But it turns out that he was careless

 Chapter 464

    The head of the ITO family came from martial arts training. He looks fierce and fierce. He seems to be paralyzed and can''t laugh. He walks into the house with a long strip in his hand.


    The venomous snake, who had been stubborn before, became hospitable and respectfully led ITO into the room where they had been meeting before.


    Ito is wearing the Kungfu of the east island country and a fishing net like design. It''s a pity to wear it on a man


    As for the strip-shaped object in his hand, although it is wrapped with a layer of cloth, we can''t see what it is, but anyone will think that it is a weapon, which should be his good weapon.


    "The big fish has arrived. What should we do?" Song Xiaoqing asked.


    "Well! To be an undercover agent, if we want to work in the Buddhist department, it''s easy to get into trouble. Anyway, we don''t have to do anything now. It''s better to be stable. It depends on the situation. If it''s due to us, he can''t run away! " I said, directly took off the helmet, hold in my arms, went to the bedroom.


    Even the mage can''t work 24 hours without end. We work two shifts day and night. Now it''s time to have a rest. The hotel beside the bath has made room for us.


    "I..."


    Song Xiaoqing is very helpless, because our room allocation is not under our control, song Xiaoqing and I are not in the same room, so there is no way to discuss it at night.


    Of course, I don''t really want to talk, because I don''t know if there will be any listening people who are very keen to eavesdrop.


    After these days, we all know that the Japanese name of heel Jin Cun and the Chinese name of Huang Zhengnan are a silent and cold person who can only work hard.


    Because of this person, I also saw Ichiro Yamaguchi''s praise for me today. After all, this kind of character is very suitable to be a soldier and confidant, especially his deep impression on me.


    But these are not what I should be in charge of. I really do what I say. I just want to do my own thing well. In this way, although I may not get any results, it is difficult to expose at least


    I really can''t change my nature of "seeking no merit but no fault". That''s why I didn''t want to be a military figure at that time.


    In my mind, the only exposed point of this mission, that is, the point that we must strive for, is their treasure.


    As for what ITO came to do, what he discussed and what he got in the end, it''s better not to think about it. A lot of subjective conjectures are made because of how you feel first, and when the reality is just the opposite, you will be at a loss.


    So I went back to bed after washing as usual, thinking of looking for a chance to see the situation tomorrow morning, but when I woke up, I found that


    I''m so young!


    Just got up, a shocking news hit my eyes.


    Duan Qingtian went to the East Island last night and went straight to the Wudao alliance base. He first demolished the base, and then ran to Aoki''s home to make a big fight. The reason for the fight was that he wanted to know where the base of the sun cult was


    Crazy!


    I can imagine Aoki''s expression at that time. Originally, he was still at home. He thought Duan Qingtian would point his finger at taiyangjiao, and he could rest peacefully. But he didn''t expect


    Go straight to yourself and quarrel with yourself to tell me the location of the sun cult, and then beat yourself up. What''s the point?!


    Of course, Aoki won''t say it, because he doesn''t know that Duan Qingtian already knows that ITO has arrived in cave Town, which marks the alliance between Wudao alliance and taiyangjiao. He only thought that Duan Qingtian came here to get angry because of the sneaking in of the sun cult, and he came to question himself because of the chaos under the extreme anger.


    And with this idea of Aoki, it is impossible to say!


    Once you say that, you will prove that you know and know the sun cult well, then you will have the possibility to cooperate with them. Once Duan Qingtian reacts and doubts like this, you can''t do well!


    It''s better to shut up and pretend that you don''t know them. In this way, you can put yourself out of this and throw the pot to the sun.


    What a coincidence! Duan Qingtian actually didn''t plan to ask for a result from his mouth!


    All he wanted to do was to force them to make them move so as to find out the flaws and see what happened to the Sakai family.


    So the battle became a protracted one


    Over the East Island, the dark clouds turned into a general with a long knife. He fought a fierce battle with a man who was full of gold and roared by the dragon, treasure and elephant behind him. The city was affected, but fortunately not many people were injured.


    Duan Qingtian is not furious, but he has always been very happy. Although he is belligerent, he doesn''t like to kill. He clearly knows that his enemies are just the Wudao alliance and the Taiyang cult. The common people have no reason to start.


    The war lasted for nearly an hour, during which countless people helped to participate in the war and helped Aoki fight. Sasaki''s new invention was also put into the war, which was damaged by Duan Qingtian. Samurai and Ninja also killed and injured hundreds of people. They were all elite troops.To the end, until Sakai shot, Duan Qing genius insisted for a while and then left angrily.


    Before he left, he slashed the building where Sakai lived


    At that time, the Wudao alliance thought that Duan Qingtian''s anger was gone after he made a big fight, or he was afraid of Sakai''s poison and hidden weapons, and praised Sakai for this.


    But in fact, Duan Qingtian just made sure that Sakai himself was in the East Island, and that''s all


    When the news reached the cave, everyone was shocked. Who could have imagined that Duan Qingtian would do this!


    And I, the degree of shock is obviously higher than them, because what they get is the version circulated in the market. The Wudao alliance deleted some details in order to save face, and the news I got is that Duan Qingtian personally repeated it as the client and sent it to me in a short message. The details are so detailed that people can point out!


    Thanks to my amazing acting skills, I would have collapsed in my room!


    But the effect of this incident is also very significant. That morning, all the people who can be called high-level people here went into the room for a meeting and only came out after more than an hour. They didn''t look very well.


    Ito Tieqing has a face, swearing, and his hand holding the knife is a little white. It seems that he wants to chop people. Other people have their own states. After he comes out, he runs to several directions in a hurry. It seems that he has discussed some plans.


    I was thinking about it when I saw a man running towards me. If I look carefully, isn''t it Ichiro Yamaguchi?!


    "You are Due south We all read Chinese names here.


    "Wenshan." I also call him his Chinese name. "What can I do for you?"


    "Yes, yes, it is! Zhengnan, maybe I will depend on you in the future! " Ichiro Yamaguchi said with a smile, two hands of consciousness rubbing, Nuo mouth, motioned me to look over there.


    "Well?" I looked in this direction and found that the snake was standing there looking at me.


    "I..."


    "I''ve recommended it to the officer. You''ll follow that officer in the future. It''s sure to be important! There will be great wealth in the future! " Yamaguchi said, his expression became flattering: "just don''t forget my recommendation in the future."


    "This..."


    I had a tangle in my heart.


    I don''t want to. Where am I undercover? Not undercover? And it''s better to follow that guy to find something valuable, but


    There''s no way to see the treasure snatch and run away!


    You know, I''m the only one who can do it! Put things into the system, under the blink of an eye, who can catch up with it?!


    But in this way


    That''s all! I hope the shadow army will have a tight encirclement.


    "Well, I''ll take orders." I said.


    "Ah! That''s right. Let''s go at once? "


    "Well I have something else to deal with. Just a moment I hesitated for a moment, said, and then immediately went to one side, song Xiaoqing''s side.


    I was stopped by Ichiro Yamaguchi. Song Xiaoqing was naturally curious, so he was nearby. I walked to him in a few steps.


    "Don''t talk. No matter what happens, don''t make a sound." I said in a low voice, reaching out a little, a tiny purple light, connected to him, at the same time, I reached into his trouser pocket, as if to take out something.


    After that, I walked back without saying a word.


    "What did you do?" Asked Yamaguchi.


    "When we dug the ground before, we dug out some gold grains. He said he would collect them for me. Later, we would share them in half. I don''t know when we will meet in the future and get my share back." I said, in a very flat tone.


    "Cut! miser! Let''s go. Don''t make the chief wait. "


    Yamaguchi pushed me to the poisonous snake, but he took a look at me, then went to song Xiaoqing and asked about what happened just now. Only when he saw song Xiaoqing take out a gold grain the size of a grain of rice from his trouser pocket did he feel relieved.


    I looked back at Song Xiaoqing, laughed, and left here with the poisonous snake.


    What I just did was not take gold from his pocket, but put gold into his pocket!


    These gold grains are mine!


    My boat club is so rich, and I have a big boss like Lin Qiang. Naturally, I want to get some gold to have a look at. It''s so enjoyable to watch this!


    Just now, I took out a palm sized gold chip from the system. With the power of the storm finger, I knocked down a little bit of gold and left some in his pocket. The backhand took back the gold chip and left only a little bit of gold in his palm.


    And this is not the point, the point is, just now, I used the communication function of the system to establish contact with song Xiaoqing!


    This is no need for any machinery, can directly use the mind communication contact!


    It was in this way that I unified the caliber with him and told him, "no matter what happens here, even if it''s trivial, you should tell me immediately! Because all you can contact now is me. "

 Chapter 465

    It wasn''t until I established contact with song Xiaoqing that he understood why I was so calm. Mingming didn''t do anything. Mingming had no contact equipment at all, but he seemed to have the chance to win.


    So it is!


    "What are you Who is it? " Song Xiaoqing thought.


    However, I''m the only one he can contact now. I want him to establish direct contact with Duan Qingtian, and I also want to save the middleman''s hand. But I can contact Duan Qingtian through SMS, not system, so I can only establish a contact line in this way.


    What happened in the cave was reported to me by song Xiaoqing, and I sent it to Duan Qingtian by SMS. Similarly, I will forward the order from Duan Qingtian to song Xiaoqing.


    After such a disturbance, people on the East Island are faced with great enemies. As a transit station and one of the three major tasks, this side of the cave must be the top priority! In the afternoon, song Xiaoqing saw several cars coming in, all carrying soldiers, with strong soldiers on board.


    This information was passed on to Duan Qingtian by me. Duan Qingtian''s reply was to let him leave it alone, just as usual. The rest was up to me.


    I also told him that I had left the cave, and he replied with only one "um". I don''t know what it means


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    In an ancient town tourist area, under the white walls and black tiles, a very modern canteen stands here in ancient clothes.


    Now all the so-called ancient town scenic spots are actually very modern. Barbecue stalls, cold noodles, egg pancakes, golden arches and Kaifeng dishes all look like antique, but they have not changed at all.


    It''s the same with this store, but small windows can make it more flavorful. But as soon as you come in, it will be meaningless. It''s full of all kinds of containers of tobacco and wine, rows of snacks and drinks, refrigerators with transparent doors, and boxes of drinks and drinks on the ground. You don''t feel like you''re in the ancient town


    And that stands behind the counter, a pair of standard waiter smile looking at the young man who just came in front of the guests, isn''t it Huang Zhengnan?!


    However, it''s not the real Huang Zhengnan, but the one I disguised as Huang Zhengnan!


    Here is the new character that viper said!


    The canteen and the snack bar next to the canteen are all the contact points of the sun sect. Not far away, a hotel mixed with various Express Hotels with the "B & B" sign is the garrison.


    However, there were not many people there at this time. I think the group who went to the cave also began to turn into a semi Garrison and semi contact point. By allowing ordinary people to move in, they were waiting for more information.


    And this is one of the results of their meeting!


    Before the three major tasks - garrison, digging mountains, contact stations are all their own, now, actually started and up!


    I understand this practice. In this way, each location has more functions and is more convenient. At the same time, it can save some unnecessary locations. After all, it is impossible to have more manpower now, so it is necessary to work for two people alone.


    I told Duan Qingtian about my address here. At the same time, I sent the snack bar and B & B to him and asked him to send someone to observe it.


    And I, under the arrangement of the poisonous snake, became the superficial housekeeper here.


    It''s superficial because


    "Boss, take a pack of cigarettes." The guest who came in said casually, reaching into his handbag to get the money.


    "What do you want?" I asked.


    "Is there a general?"


    "No I glanced at the white and red double generals on the cupboard behind me, as if they were lying.


    "Let''s have a soft bag." The man said, the price of two packs of cigarettes is very different!


    I casually took out a package from the back and threw it on the table: "seventy."


    "Can you make it cheaper?"


    "How do you want to be cheap?"


    "Forty nine." He did not hesitate to say that there are zero and whole numbers.


    I took a deep breath, blinked, reached out and pointed to the other side: "please, he has been waiting for a long time."


    "Thank you very much." The man nodded, turned and walked in the direction I pointed to. There was a small table with a man in his fifties, a big bald head and an apron.


    He, the owner of the snack bar next door, is also the informant of the sun sect!


    And the customers who buy cigarettes, naturally, come to meet!


    The behavior and lines, including the amount of money, are all long established signals. I found out that they were afraid of accidents. Every time they made a connection, there were a lot of settings to put an end to the appearance of exotic flowers. They happened to say everything they said


    The man who bought cigarettes sat down next to his bald head. They spoke in a low voice. As they spoke, they looked up at me from time to time.


    Viper said that he let me be the housekeeper here and take charge of everything here, but the bald man obviously has a special task, that is to monitor me!


    After all, I''m a newcomer. I can''t use it as safely as they do.But I can be sure that if I can really pass the test to eliminate the doubt, then I can definitely go further!


    But just then, an accident happened


    "Boss, take a pack of cigarettes." The same lines are spoken in different voices.


    "What do you want..." I subconsciously want to use the same lines back to the past, the result looked up, suddenly startled.


    In front of the people, face is not blindfolded, aboveboard, to show their true face, it is Duan Qingtian!


    I''ll go!


    They were also staring at me with bald heads over there. When they saw me talking, they immediately frowned. When they looked at me carefully, they were too scared to move


    Duan Qingtian''s photos have been sent to them all over the world! Just like the small advertisement on the computer, I can watch it several times a day, and I have long remembered it!


    Look at that person again, although is a side face, but can affirm, must be him doubtless!


    And at this time, as if to scare them to death, Duan Qingtian turned his head and looked at them, a big face!


    They felt that there was a kind of liquid coming out of their lower body


    It''s so scary!


    "Hello, what can I do for you?" I asked in a calm, nervous tone.


    "Soft." Duan Qingtian looked at the cigarette I threw on the table and said, reached out and picked it up, threw three twenties and one ten to the table, turned his head and left.


    The three of us took a long time to recover. We were all scared, but I was different from them. I was more shocked!


    If he can go directly to the east island to make trouble, I should know that Duan Qingtian is a man who can''t do much, but he is also a person who does everything by himself. I just didn''t expect that this man is so unreasonable


    "Just now..." I made myself behave like them, turned my head and said, "that man, is that him?"


    Bareheaded looking at me, eyes moving with crazy like, suddenly eyes sank, nodded.


    In an instant, the whole contact line of the sun religion exploded again!


    Duan Qingtian personally arrived at the dynamic contact station just now. If it''s a coincidence, I don''t believe it!


    Whether it''s information leakage or his own exploration, in short, one thing is for sure, that is, they have been targeted, Duan Qingtian has more intelligence than they imagined!


    The viper came right away. He asked me first, and then he went into a small room with his bald head. You don''t have to think about it to know if he was asking me if I was abnormal.


    Of course I didn''t. I didn''t do it!


    I''m crazy about it myself!


    "What are you here for? What''s going on again? " I have no love on my face, sitting behind the counter, watching people coming and going outside, secretly sending messages.


    "No, I just came to see you." Duan Qingtian replied.


    "I..."


    "Do you know what the consequences will be? What if you suspect me? "


    "They won''t do it without evidence, but then you should be careful. If something happens, don''t panic."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you going to do? "


    "It''s OK. They have to pay some price. Aoki didn''t say the location of the sun cult. The people of the sun cult should have thought that he wanted to take himself out, but after all, it''s good for them. I don''t blame him, but..."


    When I saw this word, I thought it might be something to do


    Sure enough, the next step is "How can we make them so friendly? I want both of them to be more vigilant and not to trust others. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    How cruel!


    However, this method is really feasible. To stop digging mountains is to make them unable to fulfill the conditions of alliance with Nanyang Association. If they are separated from the alliance again and become isolated islands, it will be much easier to deal with them, but


    "What are you going to do?"


    "I need your cooperation. To tell you the truth, it''s not only you two, but maybe they are exhausted. They actually collided with the intelligence line of our shadow army. By combining the two sides, they got a lot of valuable information by mistake. You should accept their arrangement first. When the time comes, I need your help."


    "All right, but if they send me to another place, don''t come. Where can I go and where can you go? That fool can see that I have a problem. "


    "Don''t worry!"


    My chat with Duan Qingtian was interrupted here. After a few minutes, bareheaded and poisonous snake came out of the room. Bareheaded came out and went directly to his snack bar without a trace of stay, while poisonous snake came to me.


    "Are you sure you''re not exposed?"


    A word from the venomous snake proves that he has treated me as his own.


    "It''s basically certain that I didn''t show much at that time. Maybe..."


    "Can''t be careless, with that guy''s thinking Maybe this place has been targeted by him, and you two have been recognized by him, but fortunately, there is no homestay on the opposite side. You must not go there, and you can''t expose this place. Do you understand? ""Yes." I replied.


    I see. I think Duan Qingtian has already targeted me and bald head, so he won''t send us to other places instead.


    "But you don''t have to be nervous." Said the serpent. "You won''t stay here all the time. There''s news from the cave. They''ve made progress. By that time, the transfer station will be moved. At that time, you''ll be of great use!"

 Chapter 466

    "Great use?" Duan Qingtian after listening to what I repeat, very disdain. "It''s just a trick to let you lead me or my comrades to their encirclement. In terms of the art of war, we are the ancestors!"


    "Yes, but I still need your cooperation. There should be people around me. Let them deliberately expose it, but don''t be too obvious. It''s just like other people''s will."


    "That''s nature."


    I honestly stood behind the counter and talked with Duan Qingtian. On the computer on the side of the table mountain, the monitoring images of four cameras were displayed.


    There is a small door between the canteen and the snack bar. The bald man sat down with me again and looked at the situation outside with melon seeds. He suddenly frowned, stood up and looked out of the window carefully. Then he immediately lowered his head and came to me with a low body.


    "Sir, there seems to be someone staring at us over there." The bald head whispered.


    Although he may have the task of monitoring me, I have to admit that I am the chief.


    "Are the people of the shadow army really here? Don''t worry. Let''s see the situation first. " I falsely said, a little finger on the keyboard, the monitoring screen immediately changed, the original four screen into a single, the screen is the man.


    It''s like a tourist. He wears a vest with a layer of jeans vest. His clean arms without tattoos show that he is not the sun''s teacher. He wears accessories like wolf''s teeth around his neck, which is a kind of social youth atmosphere.


    Although it looks like that, the whole person''s temperament is somewhat inconsistent. He is not like others. He either walks together or travels around. He always stands not far away and looks around like a daze, but he often looks at us.


    That look, that look, is absolutely not aimlessly looking around, but absolutely targeted!


    "So soon." I whispered to myself.


    What I mean is that Duan Qingtian is acting very fast. I just told them to deliberately expose them, but they will come right away.


    But I must have thought I was saying that we were being targeted so quickly.


    "What do we do now?" Asked the bald man.


    "Don''t panic, the officers haven''t given orders, and they should have no evidence. Don''t show your horse''s feet. You go back first. It''s easy for us to be suspicious together."


    "Oh, good."


    Bareheaded timid, listen to me say so, immediately agreed, ran back to his snack bar. On the monitoring, the man looked at the situation here, glanced at the snack bar, and immediately came to me.


    I quickly moved the keyboard again, changed the monitoring screen back, immediately put on the waiter logo, smile, looking at the guests entering the door.


    "Hello, what can I do for you?"


    "Boss, take a pack of cigarettes." Said the man.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I frowned. How can everyone know our code?


    "What do you want?"


    "Is there a general?"


    "No I was a little alert in my heart and began to stare at his face.


    "Let''s have a soft bag." That person''s mood does not have the slightest fluctuation, just like the NPC in the game, just saying the prescribed lines.


    Not good!


    I looked him up and down, turned around, took out a soft bag from behind, and threw it on the table: "seventy."


    Because taking a cigarette is a part of the code, so the position in the soft center is very convenient to take. In addition, because of my position, when I take a cigarette, I can also distract and squint to see the person''s action.


    However, the man didn''t make any movement, just looked at me quietly, and his eyes were Gujing bubo.


    "Can you make it cheaper?" Sure enough, it''s this line again.


    "How do you want to be cheap?" I started to frown, and my right hand became a fist.


    But at this time, the man suddenly seemed to have forgotten his words. He scratched his head and said with a smile, "I don''t know. What do you think? How about How about forty-nine? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t speak.


    The man still kept smiling, looked around, no one, bald head just went back, so immediately leaned over, whispered: "well done, we really did not see the wrong person, the organization said, when you come back, there will be a reward."


    "Ha?" I tilted my head and looked puzzled. "What are you talking about? I don''t understand


    "Hiss - yes, you don''t know me, but I know you. The undercover has worked hard. The bald man in the shop next to you didn''t find your identity."


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t understand what you''re talking about. Besides, the price of cigarettes has never been reduced. "


    "Tut! Comrade, it''s very cautious! " The man shook his head, as if some gratified and some helpless said.


    In my heart, I was puzzled. First of all, I had a detective eye, hissing - strange, it''s a Chinese name. Is it really my own person?But I never told them the secret code. I just told Duan Qingtian that I was here and didn''t tell them the secret code. Before, he came to take the bag of soft medium just because it was on the table. That''s all, not because he knew the secret code.


    So


    I smile, and then look at him, but changed a pair of color: "thank you for your praise, you first go inside to have a rest, I''ll come right away."


    "Good!" The man seemed to be picking up a treasure. As soon as his eyes brightened, he turned around and was about to go inside. But just as he turned back, I suddenly took out a knife from the drawer!


    Poof!


    There was no sound, no movement, and no superfluous action. One hand covered his mouth, and the other hand held a knife and stabbed directly into his body!


    The blade is coated with poison. It''s the weapon of every regional officer. It''s always in the drawer.


    The man was stabbed by me, but he didn''t resist. He was poisoned and died. His legs softened and he fell down.


    "Come on, brother! Shut the door for me I held him and whispered.


    The bald man saw that the goods came into my place, and he kept picking at the crack of the door. Listening to my shouting, he immediately entered the room. As soon as he saw the handle, he knew what was going on. He closed the door first, and then he helped the man''s body with me.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the bald man.


    "The spies of the shadow army have already watched me. It seems that Duan really saw that I was here last time. I can''t stay here any longer. This corpse needs to be disposed of quickly. I''ll report the situation to the officer. We have to go!"


    "Good!"


    As soon as the voice fell, the door was kicked open with a "pa". The poisonous snake stood at the door with a black face, looking at me, at the bald head, and the bodies on the ground.


    "Long Sir? "


    Looking at the handle of the knife on the corpse, the snake took a deep breath and asked, "what''s the matter?"


    "He is a spy of the shadow army. He just suspected me and was killed by me. I applied for evacuation."


    "No!" Said the venomous snake.


    "Ah? For Why? "


    "Because he doesn''t belong to the shadow army, he is It''s from the Nanyang Association. " The snake stroked his forehead and said helplessly.


    "Ah? "Nanyang association?" He was stunned.


    "Yes, the southern border line has also been cut off. It''s not only us who are worried, but they are also worried. However, unlike us, the Nanyang association is not only made up of its own people, but also Chinese. Even if the shadow army has a good eye, it can''t even stop the Chinese. Now, in order to cooperate, they also send people here, and I''ll let him..."


    "What do you want him to do? Let him test me? " I asked in a deep voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The snake didn''t speak, and the bald head responded and lowered his head.


    "Don''t trust me because I''m new here? I''m nominally the housekeeper here, but can you say he''s not spying on me? It''s obviously an ally, but it''s going to be used to tempt me, which leads me to kill my own people on my guard. Do you trust me so much? "


    I stood up and stared at him coldly, at this so-called "officer".


    "I am a soldier of East Island! Members of the sun religion receive lofty ideological education! Are you so afraid of my betrayal? I think you are insulting a soldier


    I have a serious face. I have said all the lines in the TV series once, and I am moved by them.


    When I said that, the viper, even the officer, would be defeated under this big hat. He waved his hand and said, "no, no, no, don''t be so excited. I don''t trust you. I want to see your ability to cope with the situation. In the words of the Chinese people, heaven will bring great responsibility to this person. We must first work hard and work hard ¡­ I am very satisfied with your performance, I will give you more important things! Here, it''s not suitable for your development! "


    "Really?"


    "Really! I swear as an east island soldier The poisonous snake said with a righteous face.


    "Ha OK, but I hope it won''t happen again


    "That''s nature." Poisonous snake way, looked at a bald head: "deal with him, inform them, prepare to retreat, no matter have, this is the place that Duan Qingtian came to after all, already not safe, abandon!"


    "Yes


    "You come with me." Snake, tell me.


    "Good."


    I ordered, followed the snake and went out.


    "Go ahead, see the business car in front of you. Go up and wait for me first, and I''ll give them a word." Snake pointed to a direction and said to me, far away, there is indeed a business car parked there, there is a person standing by smoking, doing nothing.


    "Good." I nodded, without any procrastination, and went straight over. The poisonous snake looked at my back, breathed, and said to himself, "I didn''t expect that there would be such a person among the younger generation. The sky will not destroy my sun sect!"With that, he turned and went into the shop again.


    And on my side, in my mobile phone, there has been a short message from Duan Qingtian.


    "I''ve arranged it. They''ll find someone coming."


    "No, don''t come. I''m not here anymore. They''re going to retreat. It seems that the plan to lead you into a trap has been advanced."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why did it change so soon? "


    "You are too slow."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Have you done something strange? "


    "You have no right to call me that." I don''t have a good airway. "You''ve done less yourself?"


    "Oh, forget it! Anyway, it''s not too bad. Let me know if there''s any progress. "


    "No problem, I have it now."


    ¡°¡­¡­ He said


    "There seems to be progress in the cave. It should be during this period of time. ITO is there. Most people can''t stop him. You..."


    "I see." Duan Qingtian said. "I''ll go myself!"

 Chapter 467

    "This place is what we like! Do you understand human language? Get out of here


    "Look at you like this. You should not have been beaten by the society. If you are wise, you should leave quickly. Don''t touch me."


    At night, somewhere in the bar.


    At this time, all the drinkers who were about to be full had fled. There were only two gangs standing inside the bar.


    One of them, dressed in blue and uniformed, had a scornful smile on his face and said something invincible. Looking at the people on the other side, he seemed to be looking at a group of mobs. He didn''t pay attention to them at all, as if he could win them in an instant.


    On the other side, on the contrary, a group of people were serious and silent. In a vague way, the murderous spirit had risen, but in the eyes of the opposite people, they were just afraid.


    "Let''s go! What are you still doing? "


    One of the men in blue came out with a short knife in his hand, nailed to the table, with his palm against the end of the handle, shaking his head and shaking his head.


    The scene was in a mess, and the wine bottles and glasses were broken all over the ground. It was a scramble for territory!


    As the mage industry gradually entered the mass world, many of these grey events also showed signs of recovery, and many people began to be lawless with the support of mages.


    For this kind of phenomenon, ordinary individuals can''t manage it, and the shadow army doesn''t have much time. Non governmental organizations can only manage small places, and treat the symptoms rather than the root cause. So up to now, there are still a lot of people who have missed the net.


    But unfortunately, these people Obviously not.


    "What''s the matter?"


    The back door of the bar opened, and the snake came in with a black face. There had been a waiter waiting for him. As soon as he came, he immediately bowed: "you''re here. There''s trouble. It seems that you''re robbing territory. It''s all mages."


    "All mages?" The poisonous snake frowned, "they have a lot of people in China. They really have everything. I didn''t do it."


    "Don''t worry, No." The waiter replied.


    "That''s good." The snake nodded.


    The waiter looked up and found that there was a man behind the snake. His face was cold, his expression was calm, and he had two short knives on his waist.


    "This is..."


    "You don''t have to ask. Let''s go." The snake said in a cold voice, and immediately went inside.


    "Well." I nodded and followed.


    The two of us went all the way to the front of the crowd. When everyone saw us, or the poisonous snake, they were all respectful. When a group of people in blue saw the poisonous snake and me, they all frowned strangely, looked at each other and looked at us strangely.


    "Oh, this is the man in charge. Let''s be kind and say it again. This place has been taken care of by our blue hawk society. Let''s go now. Don''t let ourselves be unhappy!"


    "Hum!" The snake gave me a cold snort, looked at me and said, "go ahead, let me see your skill."


    I didn''t speak. I touched the handles of two short knives with both hands and walked slowly.


    I''ve heard that small organizations of mages take refuge with some bosses or grab territory directly for their own sake. In the past four months, I''ve also taken on such a task to help people settle their affairs. To tell you the truth, I''m disgusted!


    To be honest, there is no psychological burden to kill them! What''s more, what do they just call themselves? Blue eagle club?!


    That''s a familiar name!


    Recently, there is a blue hawk club in the world. Their behavior style can be described in one word: lawlessness!


    In their eyes, it seems that there are no rules and regulations, everything is arbitrary, and they can do whatever they want.


    If you want to eat overlord''s meal, you can eat overlord''s meal. If you want to steal money, you can steal money. This time, it''s estimated that you are optimistic about this bar and want to rob it.


    However, they are not lucky. This is the place newly planned by the sun cult. It used to be a garrison. It seems that people come and go, but actually they pretend to be prosperous again and again.


    Recently, there is no way for them to come again. They have integrated the Liaison Station and the garrison office. Here is one of them.


    The next day, there was a group of people.


    And even worse - they met me.


    "Why, did you come to negotiate with us?" The person standing in front of me is still the one who doesn''t know the height of heaven and the earth. It''s beautiful when I come here. As a result, the next second, a short knife with poison stabbed into his body!


    Poof!


    The sound of knife entering the body is so smooth, just like my mood.


    When I learned that my new task is to become their pawn, when their killer, to kill their enemies, I was very uneasy.


    Because their enemies are our own people, aren''t they?


    Even if it''s not the shadow army, it will be all kinds of non-governmental organizations or ordinary people. In short, they are all their own people.


    If I really want to do it, what should I do? Direct exposure? Or against morality.But when I saw the people of the blue eagle society, I was relieved.


    The enemy of the enemy Why must they be friends?


    Kill you, but also throw the pot to the East Islanders, kill two birds with one stone!


    I pulled out my knife, looked at the man in blue in front of me, fell down with an incredible expression, showed a cold smile, and said: "it''s still so cool!"


    "Up


    The people in blue suddenly burst out and all took up arms and rushed to me. Behind him, the people of the sun sect planned to start, but they were stopped by the poisonous snake.


    "Let him solve it by himself. I want to see how much strength he has." Said the serpent. "I hope he You can give me some surprises. "


    On the other side, the crowd in blue started to attack me, each with a swing stick, a short knife and other weapons. They all rushed to me, and their mana gathered, trying to take my life.


    But my strength It''s so much higher than them!


    The skill trained from years of fighting, coupled with Huang Zhengnan''s body at this time, is more flexible. As long as two poison knives cut through any part of their body, they will be killed by blood! Many advantages together, I have been invincible!


    For a moment, everyone was stunned. It seemed that there was a gorgeous performance in front of them.


    Under the encirclement, the person is flexible to avoid the blade, tough and hard to swing the stick, lightning stabs a knife into the abdomen, or Mirs spread their wings to kill the enemy.


    Everything is so natural and wonderful, every enemy is a knife to solve, and the enemy''s attack, but not close to me.


    After a while, more than ten people have already fallen down!


    The sun teaches people to be stunned. The snake''s eyes are brighter and brighter. He nods and says to himself, "God bless me, sun teaches! God bless my East Island


    Maybe in his opinion, there are so many experts, enough to let them live another 20 years!


    But unfortunately, I It''s not yours. I hope you will lose your life Life lost to death at once.


    It was this sudden distraction. In the face of the last enemy, I didn''t hit him with a single blow. He barely dodged and waved a stick!


    "Huh?"


    With a frown and an extension of my right arm, I directly clamped his hand holding the stick, restricted my movement, and looked up.


    At this time, it is under the light, I two four eyes opposite.


    When the man saw my face, he was shocked, and his whole body was exhausted. He looked at me at a loss: "she, she..."


    Without waiting for the sound of his second word to be complete, my knife has penetrated into his body, and the poison instantly made him lose his life, and the right to speak, immediately deprive him!


    I can see that his eyes were shocked and puzzled until he died.


    "Go


    I kick on his corpse and draw out the double knives. No mentally retarded person like TV series can be killed by the poison and put the knife into the sheath.


    "Sir, it''s over." I turned to look at the snake and said.


    The Viper was still in a surprise. Looking at me, he was smiling more and more. Suddenly, he caught up with me and grabbed my shoulder. His strength was so strong that he took my body with him. It was a shock!


    "Great! What''s your name? I must report your affairs to the leader! " Said the Viper excitedly.


    "The heel is full of Cun, the Chinese name is Huang Zhengnan, thank you for your cultivation." I said in a flat, unassuming tone.


    "Well, you are a great fighter of our east island country! It''s the warrior of our sun sect! It''s our hero! I will definitely report your deeds to the leader. When we finish our mission, you will be a great hero! "


    "Yes I bowed my head and gave a Japanese salute, as if I was very happy.


    But in fact, I was thinking of another thing.


    Just now, the man in blue, the member of the blue eagle club, after seeing my face, or Huang Zhengnan''s face, blurted out the title, it''s the president!


    I didn''t recognize me before. One reason was that the bar was dark, so they couldn''t see clearly. Second, because I don''t have the iconic gourd tattoo on my face, they can''t think about it, so they can''t recognize it.


    and the man as like as two peas in the last distance, and so on, so that they can see the lights clearly. So even if they are not tattoos, they are hard to recognize when they are identical in facial features.


    And the most important thing is his address


    He was stabbed to death when he called out the word "she" and the word "Chang" only spoke the first half of the sound. And the reason why he did this was because he was afraid of being misunderstood by them.


    But fortunately, the Viper didn''t suspect it, or even notice it.


    But I can''t leave it in my heart.


    Huang Zhengnan, blue eagle society President, that''s the highest officer!


    Just like my boat club, the blue eagle club was founded by Huang Zhengnan!


    He started a Lawless and unruly mage organization!Its members should be guys like this, including the last time I was with Zeng Xiujie, who said that he wanted to join my boat club before, but he was rejected because of his mind.


    It''s ok if you can fight with the East islanders every time, but it''s impossible!


    What''s more, I don''t know how many of them, such as those with poor fighting power and disposition, can join the club. I think there must be a lot of them!


    Such a team is not afraid of how serious things they can make, but if they all come out to make things, it will definitely be a headache!


    I think so, with frost in my eyes.


    Huang Zhengnan There will be a war between me and him!

 Chapter 468

    I was thinking about these things, and suddenly I felt something wrong. Yu Guang glanced at me. There was someone outside the window on the other side of the bar?!


    To be exact, there is a figure.


    The windows on that wall are all like ice flowers. You can''t see the situation inside and outside, but if someone says so, you can barely see the outline. At this time, there is a figure standing outside a window, as if looking at us!


    And as I looked at it, although the ice was blocked and the movement was not clear, let alone the line of sight, the guy seemed to know that I found out that he was, so he ran away.


    "Who is it?"


    I gave a loud drink, but I didn''t care about the poisonous snake at all. I just flashed over, pushed the door open and looked around. It''s not surprising that a figure had already run into the distance and turned in front of me.


    "Don''t go!"


    I threw it with a backhand. It looked like I was chasing, but in fact My knife is not aimed at him at all.


    No matter who this person is, he is likely to be a native of our country, which means that he is probably one of his own. If he can''t kill, he won''t kill. Anyway, he won''t suffer any losses. Don''t pit his own people.


    As soon as the man turned away from sight, the knife flew out from the other side and nailed it to the wall.


    And at this time, vipers, they''re late.


    "What''s the matter?" Asked the serpent in a deep voice.


    "Someone is out there. That reaction is definitely a mage." I''ll be honest.


    "Are they from the shadow army?"


    "I''m not sure. I''m good at it. I''m very fast. I''m not an ordinary person."


    "Hiss Can''t we keep it here? " The snake frowned. "They moved too fast. On the way here, I just received the news that the shadow army had taken away our three liaison stations, plus this Damn, the value here is very high. "


    "There''s nothing we can do. Let''s not say anything else. It''s certain that the police will intervene when the people in blue make trouble. We''d better get rid of the relationship as soon as possible." I said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, let''s go


    The snake took a deep breath, and his face ached.


    I''m afraid he can''t imagine that this "master" who has passed several tests and passed all kinds of tests is actually his biggest enemy!


    "No, we can''t go on like this. We can''t just run away from the site that we''ve been working hard for so long! The cave is about to be dug out, but it belongs to Nanyang Association. We''ve been busy for so long. Are they the only ones who get the benefit? "


    The Viper pounded the door frame with his fist, and the whole door was shocked.


    "The plan must be advanced! If we go on like this, our strength will be weakened by them


    "What do you want to do, sir? What can I do for you? " I said in a deep voice, cold and emotionless, like a machine that only knows how to complete orders.


    The snake looked at me with a look of satisfaction and appreciation. He reached out and patted me on the shoulder and nodded.


    Since ancient times, those in power all hope to have such a subordinate around them.


    And it is precisely because I have been carrying out this human design that I have been able to get out of the cave. I have passed all kinds of explorations all the way, and finally come to the present situation.


    For an organization, the saddest thing is that the key personnel are undercover agents. It''s really a response: three years later and three years later, sir, if you don''t call me back again, I''ll be the boss of the enemy!


    But think about it, it seems very interesting.


    Anyway, I have nothing to do now. If I really went to the east island country as a "meritorious official of the east island country" and then did some damage from the inside, maybe I could teach the whole sun at one stroke. This is a good story!


    But of course, the Buddhist undercover, everything with fate, what to do.


    At least now, I got a surprise, that is, I disguised as Huang Zhengnan, was actually the president of the blue eagle club!


    This is a big intelligence in itself. If we can pick up the contradiction between the blue hawk society and the sun cult, and let them kill each other, how beautiful it would be for us to take advantage of each other?!


    After thinking about it, the poisonous snake looked embarrassed and said, "I still need to report it to the officers. The specific actions still need to be discussed. However, due to the south, I have a task for you. If we fail, at least we have to solve them."


    "Yes, sir," you said I said.


    "I want you to kill a person, it''s better to be a family, but their strength is very strong, you should have a hard time. It doesn''t matter, just work hard."


    "I know, the goal is..."


    "Gusu!" Said the serpent, with a cold face. "Murong family!"


    ¡­¡­


    Murong''s family is located in Suzhou city. Murong Ke, the owner of the family, is the seventh person on the Tianya list. But it doesn''t matter to the people of the sun sect. The important thing is


    At that time, they decided to retreat and hide in the mountains because of the heavy losses caused by Murong''s obstruction in the East Sea!This time they planned so many things. Revenge is definitely one of them!


    I sat in the car to Gusu, looking at the scenery outside the window, thinking like this.


    Poisonous snake should go back to the cave to have a meeting with them and discuss with ITO how to start the action ahead of time. When he left, he assured me that he would report my achievements.


    And I went to Gusu to carry out the mission.


    They can say that they have done their homework to study the situation of Murong family. Murong guest can''t count on it. When the leader comes, it''s all up in the air, but they can point the spearhead at the younger generation.


    For example Muronglei!


    If it wasn''t for me, maybe If something really happens, Murong Lei''s ability is a target.


    On the bus, the driver and the co driver were all sent by Viper to help me. Their ability was mediocre. Seeing me nodding, they were flattering.


    I''ve seen it with detective eyes, too. These two nothing to be feared!


    "Well, I''ll tell you."


    Taking advantage of a red light, I sat in the back seat and leaned forward. Mysteriously, I said.


    Those two recognized me as the officer. When they saw my posture, they immediately straightened out and came to listen to me.


    "This mission, right Go


    I said this at random. I saw the right time and suddenly took my hand. My left hand and right hand formed their sword fingers and pointed to their necks. At the same time, the thunder element started. Two electric currents immediately entered their bodies along my fingers, depriving them of their vitality!


    The speed of action, the speed of attack, they can not help but react, instantly collapsed in the seat.


    The next moment, I flipped the palm of my hand, loaded the two bodies into the system warehouse, and moved to the driver''s seat in a blink.


    When the green light is on, the car starts slowly, as if nothing happened. The black window paper blocks all the sight, but in fact, everything is different.


    "They plan to carry out the activity ahead of time. I don''t know what it is, but one thing is for sure, there must be a problem in the cave!" I said to Duan Qingtian.


    "I know it''s ready. They can''t run. What are you going to do now?" Duan Qingtian said.


    "Go back!"


    "Go back?"


    "Well." I said. "It''s the safest way to go back and disrupt their steps."


    "Well, keep in touch if you have any information."


    "All right."


    I took a turn, made a U-turn at an intersection, and began to drive back.


    And now, somewhere near the coastline


    In this world, the largest proportion is the ocean, and the rest is the land. But the premise is that this is the proportion of the whole world, and for people living on land, the most common thing around them is earth


    There is no one on the hillside of the hill, under the broken trees, a layer of ripples like water waves appears on the land! Then, the dust flew, and a head came out of the ground!


    Fortunately, this kind of scary picture happened here. If it is in a crowded place, it may cause great panic!


    But this is not a murder scene, because there is a body under the head


    The next second, the whole person under the head had come out, and the land was quiet under his feet, no longer rippling like before, as if nothing had happened.


    The only change is that there is one more person here.


    "Cut! If it wasn''t for the water ghosts and my Ninjutsu, I couldn''t get in! "


    The boy said hatefully, reached out and looked for it, finally took out a mobile phone, pressed a number and called out.


    "Hello, it''s me Well, I''ve arrived. Where are you? I''ll be right there Good


    Just a few words later, the boy hung up the phone, carefully identified the direction, turned around and dived into the ground again.


    On the other side, in front of the bar


    At this time, a lot of people gathered here. No matter how the people of the sun sect could deal with it, the people in blue came here to make trouble. At that time, there were still many people in the bar, because it all ran away, so the news spread out.


    The police thought it was a fight, but they came here to have a look!


    This is a big case!


    It blew up at the scene! Several police cars came with their sirens blaring, and they were sealed up! Then the next moment, the busy people came with melons


    By the time I came back, the crowd had dispersed and the bodies had been removed, but the cordon was still there. It was very important here. I watched helplessly as someone passed by. It was OK to walk straight here, but I had to cross the road to the other side, and then I came back after walking far away


    Now, I''m the only one standing here. If I have the identity of shadow army, I can go in and have a look. But now, I say that I know Duan Qingtian very well. They believe me!Forget it. There''s nothing to see. Let''s go.


    I just turned around, suddenly saw behind me not far away, there is a man, wearing a white robe, bright eyes looking at me, with a faint smile on his face.


    I was surprised. This figure It''s like the person who was outside the bar at that time!


    Although I have changed back to my normal appearance at this time, I always feel that he seems to recognize me. He is flustered and goes to the other side quickly. But before he takes two steps, he feels cold on his back. He turns back quickly, but the man is behind me!


    "Who are you?"


    I use the mana, the palm has the power of elements, eyes staring at each other, ready to fight at any time!


    But the opposite person seems to have no hostility at all. Looking at me, he said with a smile, "don''t be nervous. You haven''t met me, but I know you. My brother is taken care of by you."


    "Ha?" I was stunned, but it seemed that I had found a clue in my heart. "You are..."


    "My name is murongshen. I''m Muronglei''s brothe

 Chapter 469

    In the car, I sat on the front passenger''s face, digesting what I just heard.


    "You are really the eldest son of the Murong family. I always thought that you were just like Murong Lei told me that you were going out for sightseeing. Now it seems that you have more tasks than me!"


    "Ah, I can''t help it. He can play by himself. After all, he has his elder brother and elder sister to take care of him. Ah, I heard that there is another elder brother-in-law now, but I can''t. I''m the eldest son and I have to take responsibility."


    Murongshen sat in the driver''s seat, holding the steering wheel and looking at the road ahead, he said.


    It turns out that the man outside the bar last night was Murong Shen. After Murong''s family learned that the sun cult had sneaked into us, he began to investigate and trace those people of the sun cult.


    Last night, he heard that something had happened there, and he also knew that it was the contact station of the sun cult, so he went to see it, and finally saw the scene.


    But he didn''t know it was me


    "I''ve heard of the blue hawk society. It''s an organization that just started up recently. It''s lawless and does everything according to its own preferences. It''s a headache. The guy you just mentioned, Huang Zhengnan, I also know that he is a lunatic and has been involved with the people of the sun cult. Last night, he killed his hand for the sake of the sun cult Next! That''s ridiculous


    I: "I''m not..."


    I don''t want to tell him the truth, so I''d better not tell him. Let him misunderstand it. Anyway, that guy is not a good man.


    "Now, are we going to the village you said?"


    "Well." Murong nodded deeply. "As I just said, the people of the sun sect come here for many purposes. The cave is just an exchange. The rest are their real purposes."


    "The first is our Murong family, which can be said to be revenge. The second is to find opportunities to create chaos and destroy our order. This has to be divided into many steps. Let''s not talk about it first, but one more thing is to find them!" Murong said, his eyes cold. "Jizhou The Yang family


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the town cave.


    "Here comes the young master! Here comes the young master


    Shouts and shouts resound through the cave again. Song Xiaoqing plunges his shovel into the soil, breathes deeply, looks helpless, and turns to the outside.


    Since I left, he''s been a little bit upset. There was no one around me, but he could contact me, but Duan Qingtian didn''t give any orders, so I didn''t need to tell him, and nothing happened in the cave, and he couldn''t talk to me.


    The feeling is that you have a phone in your hand, but you forget the phone number


    In any undercover job, it''s better to have a companion than to be alone.


    "Young master? What kind of young master, whose family. " Song Xiaoqing thought of this and walked out of the cave, squinting in the sunshine.


    Outside, slowly came a young man.


    "This is the young master." Song Xiaoqing thinks so. Depending on his age, he can be called "young master".


    Next to him came the Viper who had come back here, and ITO who had been staying here. Both of them met the young man. The former nodded and bowed, obviously a subordinate, while the latter was neither humble nor overbearing, with normal performance.


    Song Xiaoqing was looking at it, and suddenly a voice came from behind: "what are you looking at? Get down and work


    It''s time for him to work in shifts. Before, ITO was just catching up with us to have a rest so that he could stay outside for a while, but not now.


    Song Xiaoqing wanted to explore the identity of the so-called young master again, but he had no choice but to go back first. At the same time, he manipulated Xinnian to contact me and reported the young master''s affairs to me, which I directly conveyed to Duan Qingtian.


    "What? Is there someone in the cave again? "


    "Well, song Xiaoqing said that there was a boy who should belong to the sun sect. The poisonous snake was very attentive to him. Ito of the Martial Arts Alliance didn''t respond to him."


    "No, I don''t mean I didn''t understand. I mean I have laid a very strict encirclement around the town, although they can''t see it, but it does exist! How did he get in? "


    "Ah?" I was stunned for a moment, thought about it, and said, "do you mean that you have laid a lot of dark posts, but you have been entered by that guy? No, your shadow army''s ability is not so good. "


    "But song Xiaoqing can''t lie, and judging from the other party''s reaction, it doesn''t seem like he was lying before If that''s the case, it''s over! "


    If one can cross their blockade outside the town quietly, then the east coast It''s nothing!


    "Maybe it''s just a coincidence. After all, there is only one person. Maybe there are some special methods." I said.


    I think of my blink. If there is a spell like this, it can pass the blockade of the shadow army without any sound. After all, this kind of spell has no solution."I''m going to Jizhou now. I met with the Murong family. He told me that one of the purposes of the sun sect''s trip is to find a family in Jizhou, which we didn''t know before. I''m going to have a look."


    "Yes, as soon as there''s any news in the cave, we''ll do it. Don''t worry about the Liaison Station. I specially transferred Lei Ming from the Chinese district. I don''t believe I can''t find those places with him!"


    "That''s good."


    Lei Ming, one of the agents of the Chinese division, can search all the memories of a person in the past with a move of soul searching golden light. It''s really a magic skill of interrogation!


    It is said that Wei Chifeng, a senior member of the shadow army, may be his master, but Duan Qingtian didn''t come to him. The main reason is that Wei Chifeng likes to abuse others. If he wants to get an answer quickly, Lei Ming is better.


    "Ah, by the way, which Jizhou family did you just talk about?"


    "The Yang family."


    "Yang family of calciners?"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the town cave.


    "I''ve heard about the situation. They''re talking fast. What''s going on in Jizhou?"


    In the room, the new boy, viper, ITO and a group of senior members of the sun cult are sitting at the conference table.


    "Young master Hui, we are already working hard in Jizhou. The area of our native east island country is small, so we can''t produce so many magic weapons. The guy named Yang and the resources he has in his hands, we have to fight for them! But there is no way


    "No way? There''s no way. They''re just a weapon refining family. Are they still so hard to deal with? " The young man''s eyes were fixed and he looked at the speaker.


    When he looked at the man like this, he suddenly trembled and said: "they are nothing, but after they found our goal, they went into the mountain and hid in a cave. Outside the cave, there are two monsters, which are very powerful. We are not their opponents at all!"


    "Strange animal?" The young man picked his eyebrows, and there was anger in his eyes! "Do you mean our soldiers in East island country can''t beat two animals?"


    "No! No, no, we just We are already trying to find a way. I believe we can do it right away, and we can... "


    The man was stammering and nervous. He couldn''t say a word.


    At this time, the Viper stood up in time to help him out of the siege and said, "don''t worry, young master. I''ve asked the people of Nanyang association to go. They will have a way."


    "Nanyang association? Do you want them to go? "


    "Yes, they say that their poisonous insects are invincible. Let them deal with those animals. It''s not right for poisonous insects to deal with other animals."


    "Hiss - there''s some truth to it, but if they catch those guys, isn''t it meat buns beating dogs - there''s no way back?"


    "Well! Those guys are in the name of poisonous insects, and the Yang family won''t play a big role for them. Even if they really have some other thoughts, as long as we put enough pressure on them, they will feel that the gain is not worth the loss, and they will naturally give it away. "


    "Well Yes, it''s up to you in Jizhou. The shadow army is moving too fast. We need to change our policy. I heard that there are some lawless and unruly organizations in Jizhou. Shall we unite and deal with them together? "


    "Wait, you mean Unite their own people against their own? "


    "Yes." The boy nodded naturally.


    "This Will it work? "


    "How can it not work? It''s not like that before. People can buy them only by giving them enough benefits. The plan of Nanyang Association doesn''t necessarily work. We have to have our own plan. "


    "Yes, the young master has a point!" Said the serpent. "Oh, by the way, I''ve already sent someone to Murong''s home in Suzhou. That guy has good skills and strong execution. I think he can definitely become our cadre in the future! Here''s the guy''s profile. Have a look. "


    Snake said, took out a piece of information, handed in the past.


    The young master looked at the result information. On it, I wrote my information. However, funny names like "heel full of crack" were naturally ignored. The homophony became a normal name.


    And the above is more detailed. When I was in the bar, I killed more than ten mages alone, and I was alert to the fact that someone was eavesdropping outside.


    Ichiro Yamaguchi sat a little far away. Although he didn''t know who the Viper was talking about, he had a feeling that what he was talking about should be me, and he began to snicker.


    In his opinion, I was recommended to Viper by him. If I was promoted, he would be taken care of by me!


    The young master looked at the information, nodded and put it away: "yes, it''s really a talent. Mr. ITO, you are the strongest among us. A lot of actions still need your support and help. It''s hard."


    Ito sat next to him, holding his own life in his arms, with a cold expression: "I''m serious. The sun cult and the alliance of martial arts are loyal to the east island country. We..."Ito said here, the voice suddenly stopped, look a coagulation, vigilant looking at a direction, the body slowly condensed!


    "Mr. ITO, what''s the matter?"


    "Hum!" Ito snorted coldly and stood up, holding the scabbard in his left hand, thumbing up to the armguard: "there''s a guest coming!"


    In the distance, on the other side, you can see with naked eyes that a large group of dark clouds swarmed in. If you look at them carefully, they are invisible black air. Under the black air, there are people wearing black robes!


    The first one, tall and white, was in sharp contrast to his black robe. He wore a tall longevity hat, which seemed to be impermanent. In his hand, he held a large folding fan. The folding fan was opened and the character "Sima" was written in regular script!


    At the same time, I received a text message from Duan Qingtian.


    "The plan has changed. We need to close the net in advance. If people in Jizhou get the news, they may jump out of the wall. You must act quickly."


    After reading this message, I was shocked and replied, "what''s the matter?"


    "Just now, someone broke into the town."


    "Who?" I asked.


    Immediately, Duan Qingtian sent a message: "Sima family!"

 Chapter 470

    Sima family!


    This name is not strange to me. I knew them more than half a year ago.


    At that time, in Weicheng, I went to Weicheng to protect the people and take back the goods from Nanyang that could turn animals including human beings into monsters.


    At that time, we tracked down a forest and found that the monkeys there had changed, and their boss, who was called Mountain God by the local people, was even more powerful!


    At that time, the Sima family had already intervened, as if for something in the monkey king''s underground cave, it seemed to have a strong power.


    Fortunately, at that time, I had a talisman and finally escaped. The Sima family immediately withdrew and sent the mysterious power away through the portal. But before I left, I gave them a Fengming sword


    After that, these guys didn''t show up any more. I almost forgot them. I didn''t expect that they did show up in the small town today!


    "Pay attention to all aspects! The Sima family has all entered. We will rush in as soon as they lose the fight


    Outside the town, a shadow commander in charge of command contacted other people with walkie talkie.


    The town has been completely surrounded and monitored by the shadow army. When the Sima family came, under the instruction of Duan Qingtian, all the people didn''t take any action. They let them into the town for the final encirclement!


    "Let''s see if they leave any people on the periphery first, and don''t let them go the other way." Duan Qingtian said in a cold voice and told the man with the walkie talkie.


    "Yes, sir!" The man agreed, and then said to the walkie talkie, "divide up some people and spread them out to see if they have left anyone outside."


    "Yes


    "Yes


    "Yes


    From the intercom came the voices of commanders from all directions.


    "We''ll take action immediately. We''ll make up our defenses on the nearby roads and organize anyone to get in and out!"


    "Yes


    Outside the town, everything is going on in an orderly way. Some people have already begun to go deep into the town. As soon as the time comes, contact the big army immediately and prepare to attack!


    At this time, the Sima family in the town was like a black cloud. Wu Yangyang stood on the mountain and looked down at the East islanders at the foot of the mountain.


    Ito and others walked out of the room and looked up at the casual visitor on the mountain. Some people were summoning the cave. The people who shovel the mountain were running out. They were still stuck with mud and their spades and so on. They had changed into sticks and knives, looking at the enemy above them.


    Although the young master''s status was respected, his combat effectiveness was obviously insufficient. At this time, he stood in the back row, and ITO naturally stepped forward, his eyes fixed on each other.


    "Who, sir? All of a sudden, what can I do for you? "


    Ito said in a cold voice, his words were already killing.


    He would not have believed that the other party had not come for them or for the things in the cave.


    This battle is inevitable, but before we start, we must know the details of the other side.


    On the mountain, the leader stepped forward, holding a long folding fan in his backhand and bowing his hands: "I''ve seen you before. I know your details and identities very well. I don''t need to hide them any more. Sima Mao, the head of the lower Sima family, is here today for what I''m standing under."


    Sima Mao said, right foot stepped on the foot of the rock, a slight sneer.


    Next, ITO, viper, and all of them look like a condensation. What the other side says is already clear!


    To tell you the truth, it''s not very important for the sun religion and even the east island countries, or it''s OK to have it or not, but it''s a chip of their cooperative alliance with the Nanyang association!


    It''s like a gamble. If you don''t have any chips, how can you participate?


    The people on the opposite side seem to have some strength, but after all, they are Chinese, and their strength May not be able to surpass the Nanyang association!


    "I''m sorry to hear that, sir." Said ITO. "We found the things at the foot of the mountain first. We''ve been looking for them for a long time, and we''ve been busy with them for several days. It''s not morally wrong for you to come so suddenly and open your mouth."


    "Oh -" Sima Mao made a sudden expression and nodded: "no!"


    "Yes Ito replied bluntly.


    "Then don''t blame me. According to the rules of the world, whoever is strong is his own!" Sima Mao said, eyes suddenly become fierce up, fingers move, folding fan open, above the word "Sima" particularly eye-catching!


    "So I will accompany you to the end! "


    Ito''s right hand moved and * * suddenly pulled out. As soon as he stepped on the ground, the whole person rushed up like a sharp arrow and pointed at Sima Mao!


    "Well come!"


    Sima Mao jumped like a swallow, like a fallen leaf. He flew down with a light posture, and his movements were gorgeous. He directly met Ito''s dream with a folding fan in his hand!"Bang --!"


    The folding fan bone collided with the blade. Under the protection of mana, a gust of air burst out, and their lapels began to move backward quickly.


    "Up


    "Kill --!"


    Up and down the mountain, two groups of people roared at the same time, thinking of each other rushing!


    On the mountain, Sima''s family stood aloof and rushed down the mountain as if the sky had collapsed. Dark clouds swept in!


    At the foot of the mountain, the sun teaches people to be ready for battle. Those who are good at using swords have sharp eyes. Those who are good at using sticks hold long sticks tightly and are fierce. Those who are good at using fists have tiger fingers and are ready to go It''s a fight, it''s a fight!


    Kill!


    "Go to hell!"


    A member of the Sima family took the lead. He made a somersault to avoid the cutting of the other leader. A back stab pierced the heart of the other side through his back and took a blood!


    But immediately he was attacked by the tide of East Islanders, and his body fell to the ground, trampled by countless people and feet.


    But he was not alone, because immediately someone became his companion, fell to the ground and could no longer stand up.


    Cold blade, sword shadow, magic like a rainbow, colorful collision in the sky, as if the explosion of fireworks!


    The two leaders, ITO and Sima Mao, consciously left their battlefield and went to a quiet place to fight.


    With their strength, if they were among those people, I''m afraid that countless people would fall when they waved!


    Dang!


    Sima Mao took Ito''s knife again, turned to Ito''s side, and clapped the folding fan in his hand!


    Ito''s fighting experience is not covered. He dodges the attack, turns his wrist over, holds a knife in his backhand and cuts it off with a knife!


    Sima Mao''s body tilted back slightly, the sole of his feet moved forward, the whole person slid past, holding the folding fan in his right hand, with his index finger in the fan bone, and five fingers at the same time. The open folding fan immediately turned like a millstone, with several black tornadoes hovering on it!


    Ito knew that this move was very powerful, so he could not take it by force. He immediately retreated and stood in front of him.


    Sima Mao saw that ITO didn''t want to fight hard, and it was useless to pursue him like this. His left hand suddenly supported the ground, and the whole person flew up, with a folding fan in his right hand. Then he cut off one by one with the strength of the previous rotation!


    Of course, such a distance and length is impossible to attack the other side, but this is from the perspective of ordinary people, but he Not ordinary people!


    Before circling in the folding fan above the black gas instantly spread out! As if there is life in the past, like the ghost fire of the cemetery, the angle of tricky toward ITO rushed in the past!


    Ito stepped back with his right foot to stabilize his body. His eyes were like eagles. He was staring at the black air. He held a knife in his hand and danced quickly. All he heard was that the sound of "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa" seemed to explode like a gun. It was too late to see what happened. The black air had disappeared and disappeared.


    Look at ITO again. He doesn''t have any wounds all over his body. He holds a long sword and rushes forward with an arrow!


    Sima Mao frowned slightly, squatted slightly, took a horse step, folded a fan on his hand, took the fan as a stick, and moved forward.


    Pop!


    The top of the fan and the end of the handle of the blade were well pressed together, and the mana of both sides collided again with an air current. Several grass plants nearby were uprooted and turned into powder in the air because of the air current.


    "Death --!" Ito shook his wrist, swung open Sima Mao''s folding fan and cut it off with a knife!


    Sima Mao''s folding fan in his hand was swung open, and he directly stepped back with this force. At the same time, his left leg was whipped like a whip, and he was kicking on his right arm!


    Ito only knows how to attack, but he has no defense. He can still have this move. When he is kicked, the attack direction immediately deviates.


    Sima Mao''s reaction was very quick. As soon as he saw his kick, he immediately stopped the momentum of retreat, stepped on the ground with the sole of his foot, and the whole person turned around, his wrist trembled, and the folding fan flew out like a butterfly!


    Pop!


    A folding fan with black air, accurately and incomparably hit Ito''s right shoulder!


    As if a drop of ink had dropped into the clear water, a layer of wavy black air spread out on Ito''s back and right shoulder in a round shape, and the fan rebounded back immediately after hitting him, and Sima Mao grabbed it again.


    "Ah


    Ito was hit for a while, suddenly his center of gravity was unstable, he fell to the ground, rolled around and stopped. He immediately jumped up and continued to stare at Sima Mao with vigilance.


    "Well! You have lost! " Sima Mao said in a cold voice. "You and I have the same strength. Now that you are injured, don''t hold on. Even if you get up quickly, you will behave as if nothing is wrong. But I know how powerful this move is. You will definitely lose!"


    With that, Sima Mao put away the folding fan directly, patted the palm of his left hand, and slowly approached ITO.Ito''s eyes moved obviously, and he held the hand tightly for a minute. But there was no more movement.


    What Sima Mao said just now, he must admit that his body is aching and numb now. If he continues to fight, I''m afraid he won''t be able to take advantage of it!


    And the following people, up to now, have no advantage. I''m afraid they have lost this game!


    And at this time, suddenly, from a distance, there was a rush of sound!


    "Up


    "Take them all!"


    "Kill --!"


    On the hillside, both the East Islanders and the Sima family were in a daze. They did not know where the third party came from. They all stopped for a while and turned to look into the distance.


    It''s amazing to see that there are countless people rushing here in all directions. They are surrounded by various colors of magic. They are already in the encirclement!


    And the most frightening thing about them is the uniform, which is


    "The shadow army is coming --!"


    It''s like the echo of hell, the name that they fear most, fear most and don''t want to hear most, turns into endless soldiers and rushes towards themselves!


    Sima Mao and ITO on the mountain are also shocked. This kind of encirclement is not organized in a short time. In other words, they have been encircled for a long time!


    Is this the ability of the shadow army?


    The continuous soldiers did not give them any way to survive!


    What is more desperate is that in the distance, a golden figure has already arrived in a flash.


    Duan Qingtian!

 Chapter 471

    "Up --!"


    "Surround the hill, no one can escape!"


    "Lay down your arms and surrender at once!"


    A large number of shadow Army soldiers rushed to the hill, the momentum of the river burst, bravely forward! No matter the Sima family or the taiyangjiao people in the east island country, they were all flustered, and their faces changed at that time!


    "The shadow army is doing business. Get out of the way!"


    Several leading members of the shadow army took out their certificates and yelled at the people in front of them.


    Human beings are not afraid of how much excitement there is. They are afraid that the excitement does not happen around them! As long as there is lively, as long as the lively parties are not in their own home, then casually watch, without considering their own safety!


    As soon as there was a disturbance on the mountain, these people below became a sensation. All of them came out. It''s not very lively! Where else is this rare object?!


    Until then, the people of the shadow army rushed over. They didn''t plan to leave, they were still watching.


    A few fast people rushed to the front and ran directly from the people. With a gust of wind, the people didn''t respond. They felt the wind was too strong and squinted. As soon as they closed their eyes to rub, they felt that someone was pulling themselves.


    "Evacuate the masses!"


    One of the officers yelled, all the members of the shadow Army started at the same time, one by one. They dragged all the common people away and left them in the rear area to be looked after by the comrades in the rear area. However, they immediately returned and continued to rush forward!


    Ito stood up, because Sima Mao didn''t take advantage of the victory to pursue him. At this time, he also slowed down, and his body was not so painful. Looking at Sima Mao in front of him, the shadow army at the foot of the mountain, and the golden light that was about to reach his eyes that day, his eyes were fixed.


    This kind of person, that is the old world! In an instant, there was concern.


    As the saying goes, the enemy of the enemy is the friend, but this sentence is not so true in many cases, such as This time!


    Although Sima Mao was also the enemy of the shadow army, what they did was not good, but what? After all, they are a Chinese, and their names are all in Chinese. At this time, do they still have a way to live?!


    At that time, maybe Optimus will unite with this guy to deal with himself!


    It''s better to start first!


    Ito thought of this, and continued to hold the sword with his right hand. When he turned his left hand, three swords appeared in his palm immediately, and at the next moment, with his sudden throw, they flew out in an instant!


    That Sima Mao is watching Duan Qingtian coming from afar, facing ITO behind him. He is shocked and scared, but he can''t be prepared at all, and Ito''s action is too fast


    Sima Mao''s attention was not here at all. They were too close to each other for a moment. Suddenly, there was a stab in the back. The sword in his hand had already hit!


    "Er --!"


    Sima Mao let out a cry of pain. As soon as his whole body was soft, he fell forward. He quickly supported the ground with his palm and stabilized his body. Looking back at ITO, he saw his cold expression.


    "Are you sick?"?! Duan qingtianma is coming. If you and I can work together, we won''t be able to defeat him. If you attack me, you are digging your own grave! " Sima Mao said hysterically.


    Ito just farted at his remarks, and snorted coldly: "hum! That''s very nice of you! I''m afraid I don''t think so! "


    "Fart!" Sima Mao was so angry that he was about to vomit blood. With a jerk on his hand, he suddenly flew up, surrounded by several black gases. The next second, he rushed out and aimed at ITO.


    Ito sneered. He pushed forward with his legs. He immediately flew backward with his back in his hand. He slashed with a knife!


    Shua!


    A silver light instantly cut out, like the moonlight, gorgeous extraordinary! The innumerable black Qi could not dodge at all, but in an instant they were all annihilated under the silver light.


    Sima Mao closed the fan for defense. After eliminating the black gas, Yinguang immediately hit his folding fan. His strength was so great that Sima Mao didn''t hold on for a second, so he rowed back, and his feet made two deep furrows on the ground.


    At this time, the shadow army at the foot of the mountain had already rushed up, and the taiyangjiao people and the Sima family were unable to resist. Just after a few seconds, when the big troops came together, they scattered like ashes in the wind, and there was no possibility of fighting.


    Not far away, the young master, with a look of coagulation, knew that it was impossible to win this time. With a move in his heart, he was about to run away!


    Right beside him, Ichiro Yamaguchi was quick-sighted and knew what his young master was capable of. He immediately grabbed his arm!


    "Let go!" The young master glared and shook his arm, but he didn''t shake it away.


    Facing his eyes, Ichiro Yamaguchi begged like a stray dog: "young master! Take me with you! I beg you! I''m here to help you be a cow and a horse. I can... "


    "Oh, don''t talk nonsense. If you want to leave, hold on tight. Don''t open your eyes. If you open your eyes, you will die!"


    The young master saw that the shadow army was getting closer and closer, and he had no time to talk to him. He just dropped a word and immediately started to use his magic power again.Yamaguchi is obedient. He clenches his arms with both hands. His eyes can''t be closed any more tightly. He follows the young master and escapes directly into the ground!


    "Shrinking the earth?"


    A shadow army who rushed to the neighborhood saw the scene and cried out in surprise.


    Just now, because of song Xiaoqing''s letter and my report, Duan Qingtian thought it was someone who had missed it and reprimanded him severely. It turned out that the guy was able to get through the encirclement of the shadow army because of the skill of shrinking the earth!


    On the other side, the Viper stood a little far away, looking at the scenes in front of him. He closed his eyes and opened them again, but his eyes were full of war.


    "Great Lord, forgive me, I can''t do anything for you any more. Please forgive me for leaving. I, Shi Hei Zongjie, will let them go to hell together at the end of their lives!"


    With that, the Viper opened his knife and threw the scabbard into the distance, because he knew that this time, he couldn''t take back his knife


    But at this time, suddenly he felt a gust of wind swept behind him. He jumped to the side, jumped away from the attack, and fixed his eyes on Song Xiaoqing!


    At this time, song Xiaoqing is no longer the simple and silly look she showed here before. Her eyes are sharp and murderous. In her eyes, she is a kind of pride of a young hero!


    In his hand, he had two triangular blades, which were similar to the weapons of Lanling king in the pesticide of the king, but he had both hands. He had just cut that knife!


    "You..." The snake looked at him in surprise.


    "Hello, song Xiaoqing, the agent of the Eastern Division of the shadow army, for your advice!" Song Xiaoqing said proudly.


    "You are You''re undercover! That Huang Zhengnan... "


    Snake seems to want to understand what, with me is undercover, then my identity, it is not reliable!


    And what scares him most is that just now, he saw with his own eyes that his little Lord has gone, with Trust me so much.


    No!


    The Viper knew immediately what would happen if it went on like this, but he could do nothing. In front of him, the young hero had rushed to him, and his momentum was no less than that of himself. Below, there were countless shadow armies


    It''s over!


    Above, after Sima Mao and ITO attacked each other, the golden light had already arrived. In the golden light, Duan Qingtian held a big knife, his face was cold, his eyes were like eagles, and his whole body was filled with a kind of noble murderous spirit of who came up and who died! The space around the outline of the body is dimly changing.


    This is the Eastern god of war, the leader of the shadow army, and the nightmare of all overseas practitioners - Duan Qingtian!


    Duan Qingtian stood on the mountain, his golden light faded, showing his original appearance. He stepped on the ground with steady steps, and slowly approached the two people in front of him!


    Sima Mao and ITO, one on the left and the other on the right, looked at Duan Qingtian warily from a certain distance, and their fingers were slightly launched, ready to defend at any time.


    On the other hand, Duan Qingtian himself seemed to be walking in a leisurely court. He didn''t panic at all. He held a big knife in his right hand and imagined that he had taken two steps forward. His eyes didn''t even look at them.


    However, it seems that this random pace, but every step, as if stepping on their heart! Every heartbeat is unprecedented heavy!


    "Duan Duan Qingtian


    Finally, Sima Mao took the lead to summon up courage to speak, but his voice seemed to tremble.


    "Well?" Duan Qingtian picked the corner of his eye and glanced at him.


    It was such a simple action, but it made Sima Mao tremble like chaff, and his face turned white again, but he immediately said, "commander Duan, I know what you''re here for, but you and I are all Chinese people, growing up on the same land. At present, it''s better for us to cooperate and fight against the enemy together £¿£¡¡±


    When ITO heard what he said, he gave a cold hum and said, "hum! Well said just now, isn''t it time to turn around? Such a great truth can be said from your mouth. You are obviously a counsellor! "


    Ito said, looking at Sima Mao, his face full of disdain.


    "Nonsense Sima Mao cried aloud, as if to hide his guilty heart. "As an outsider, you are making trouble in our country. How dare you speak up about me? Those who know the truth must surrender quickly


    "Fart! You... "


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Ito was just about to speak, but was suddenly interrupted by a burst of hearty laughter. When they looked at it carefully, Duan Qingtian was looking up at the sky and laughing!


    For a moment, their faces were a little ugly.


    Duan Qingtian finished laughing, lowered his head and said in a cold voice: "good! good point! What a Chinese people! What a person who grows up on the same land! What a match


    Duan Qingtian said, looking at the two people around, his fighting spirit rose abruptly!


    "Even if you two go together, what''s the fear of Duan?"Voice just fell, in a moment, the golden light, the sky, there is a dragon, a treasure like virtual shadow!


    Duan Qingtian, with a big knife in his hand, sneered: "come on

 Chapter 472

    Boom!


    A simple word, but like a heavy hammer, beat in the hearts of two people! For a time, they both stepped back and felt dizzy.


    This is Duan Qingtian''s strength!


    Dragon elephant skill, pure power magic, ultimate power!


    Sima Mao himself was a vicious man. He was overwhelmed by his aboveboard power and stayed where he was for a while. However, the ITO warrior was also orthodox. Looking at Duan Qingtian, he knew that he couldn''t leave today, so he just Let''s go!


    If death has already appeared, it''s better to have a nice fight!


    "The legendary god of war in the East, the first expert in China, today, let me meet you!" Ito yelled, clenching the knife in both hands.


    Duan Qingtian smile: "accompany to the end."


    "Ah


    Ito gave a big drink, and his feet moved. The whole person rushed out in an instant, holding the knife in both hands and chopping it down with a strong force!


    Dang!


    Duan Qingtian didn''t do any extra action. He just raised his right hand holding the knife and blocked the attack of ITO.


    The two knives touch each other. The blades of the two knives touch each other, but they don''t move.


    Ito is pressed down by his hands, but is blocked by Duan Qingtian!


    Who is stronger and who is weaker, and what is the gap between them? At this moment, it is self-evident


    "Ah


    Ito did not change his direction immediately. He moved his wrist, raised his arm, waved a fan, and cut it across again.


    He already knows that today is his death. This battle is not for the name of the goods, but for the war!


    Duan Qingtian''s color is a condensation. He drops his right hand and stands on his side. The golden knife blocks Ito''s attack. But this time, Duan Qingtian is not just defending. In the next moment when Ito''s knife cuts on his own, Duan Qingtian moves!


    With a turn of his right hand, he swung open Ito''s hand and smashed it with a backhand!


    Bang!


    Duan Qingtian''s golden fist hit Ito''s abdomen accurately, and the part of the middle fist immediately sank in!


    With the sound of a kitten licking milk, ITO only felt that his internal organs were going to be broken, and a mouthful of blood was about to spit out, which he forced to hold back and held in his mouth.


    At the next moment, Duan Qingtian''s right hand rose and cut it.


    Ito endured the pain, leaned back to avoid the cut, but did not guard against the next segment of Qingtian''s foot, was kicked in the side of the abdomen, the whole person immediately lost his balance, directly hit the horizontal after flying, straight out a few meters to stop, heavy fall to the ground!


    "Poof


    The blood that he had stifled in his throat was finally spewed out and dyed the land red in front of him.


    On the other hand, Sima Mao saw this scene and was scared out of his wits. He turned around and ran away, but how could he catch up with the prime minister? The next second it''s caught up.


    Sima Mao looked back and was shocked. He quickly turned the mana. Countless black Qi took shape again and attacked Duan Qingtian madly.


    This little trick has no effect on ITO, let alone Duan Qingtian.


    I saw the virtual shadow of the Dragon behind Qingtian moved and roared to simamao! That innumerable black gas, all have not yet touched it of time, have already been carried by it of sacred power to bump a smash!


    "Ah


    Sima Mao yelled, and his whole body was exerting, but it was just useless. The Dragon flew by, and Sima Mao''s body was directly taken up and flew into the air. And the next moment, Duan Qingtian himself has appeared in front of him.


    "Death


    Duan Qingtian gave a sharp drink and turned his wrist. Instead, he held the knife in his forehand. The blade was raised high and cut down!


    As if the sky had collapsed, a golden light came down! Even though Sima Mao had already resisted with a folding fan, he just avoided being cut off. He couldn''t stop this force!


    Boom!


    Sima Mao''s body fell heavily on the ground. At that time, he felt that all his bones were going to be smashed. It was painful!


    "Ah


    Sima Mao cried out in pain, trying to vent the unbearable pain, but it was useless. Every inch of his skin was telling him clearly - against the people in front of him, all you can get is death!


    Duan Qingtian fell to the ground. In front of him, in the big pit with a diameter of more than two meters, Sima Mao was as weak as a vegetable. He didn''t even have the strength to shout. He could only look at the sky with dull eyes.


    At this time, behind a sudden burst of wind stab, quickly Dodge, but ITO has stood up, a knife stab.


    Duan Qingtian swung away his attack with a backhand, and immediately fought back. They only used the sword to fight. For a moment, the sword was scattered everywhere, and they could hardly see the body of the sword. On both sides of the sword, there were two people''s resolute eyes.Behind him, Sima Mao finally got rid of the pain hell of despair. He gasped for breath, and all his mana was used to relieve the pain. Every pore of his body was sweating, as if he was lucky for the rest of his life.


    Then, he struggled to stand up, and just got up, he saw Duan Qingtian fighting with ITO, with his back to himself.


    If you want to win, unless two people join hands!


    Sima Mao thought of this, and suddenly his feet moved. He flew out and stabbed Duan Qingtian with a fan!


    But how can Duan Qingtian be attacked so easily?


    As soon as he got up and flew, Duan Qingtian knew that he was going to block Ito''s attack with a knife. Suddenly, Sima Mao''s attack crossed over him.


    At the same time, Duan Qingtian kicked Sima Mao directly, then got up, held the knife in both hands, and cut the ground!


    Bang!


    This knife cuts up obliquely. Although Ito''s horizontal knife resists, the gap in strength is too big to resist. Duan Qingtian directly cuts it out!


    The next moment, Duan Qingtian quickly turned back along with this force, first opened Sima Mao''s folding fan with a knife, and then hit it with a left fist.


    After all this, Duan Qingtian looks back and looks at the direction of Ito''s flying out. He moves at his feet, flies up and catches up with him!


    There is a saying that Sima Mao is right. They grow on the same land.


    It also means that you can find him any time you want. This is his territory and also his own. But ITO, if there is a one percent probability that he will escape, he will let the tiger go!


    Who should be solved first and who should be solved later, Duan Qingtian wants to understand!


    Just after Duan Qingtian flew away, Sima Mao got up and looked at Duan Qingtian, who was going to chase ITO. His eyes moved and he suddenly sat cross legged on the ground. Behind him, a large area of darkness suddenly took shape!


    "Take me with you Sima Mao whispered.


    This move is a secret skill he practiced. It was extracted from the corpse of an ancient mage. After using it, he will send himself to another place!


    But this year Only this one time!


    Maybe that one didn''t have such a long cooling time, but after all, he was a descendant to enjoy the cool. His shortcomings are too big!


    On the other side, ITO was cut out by Duan Qingtian, flying out of the range of the mountain, hitting the external wall of a nearby house before stopping! And then it slowly slid down and fell to the ground.


    Duan Qingtian falls in front of him and looks at the person in front of him calmly.


    Ito sits on the ground, leans his back against the wall, slowly looks up at Duan Qingtian in front of him, smiles and closes his eyes.


    His knife had already been thrown out when he flew out, and now he is in great pain and can''t lift his strength! At this time of their own, has no combat effectiveness.


    "You''re a man." Duan Qingtian said. "If I can be a comrade, I will use it again! But unfortunately, you are not... "


    Duan Qingtian said, a sudden wave of his right hand, gold knife across, blood dripping!


    Ito snorted and didn''t scream. In this way, he closed his eyes and slept forever


    On the other hand, the battle between viper and song Xiaoqing has come to an end.


    Song Xiaoqing''s strength is good. His two handed weapons are left and right. He soon forces the snake to retreat and cannot fight. Finally, he cuts his throat with a knife!


    "Er --!" The snake''s right hand is blocked by song Xiaoqing. With his left hand, he touches his wound. Blood seeps out of his fingers and drops to the ground.


    The snake''s eyes began to straighten, and it could not support itself. It began to fall forward, but in its mouth, it still murmured: "young master, little Heart Ah


    With that, he fell to the ground, his eyes still staring in front of him.


    On the mountain, the Sima family and the sun cult were completely scattered under the attack of the shadow army, with countless deaths and injuries. The rest were all captured!


    "What about Sima Mao?" Duan Qingtian came back and frowned.


    "No I don''t know. "


    A group of shadow soldiers looked at each other. They were all confused and at a loss.


    "Oh, no! This old man has some means to protect his life, song Xiaoqing! "


    "Yes Song Xiaoqing immediately stood up and stood upright.


    "Have they dug up their things yet?"


    "Well Not yet. " Song Xiaoqing said.


    Duan Qingtian frowned and stepped on the mountain with his right foot. He felt it for a while, then looked up around. There were still many buildings, but there should be no one at this time.


    "Have the people been evacuated? Now there should be no one in the house Duan Qingtian asked.


    "Yes, they''ve all been evacuated to a distance, with comrades taking care of them."


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded, took his knife and held it in both hands. "Retreat now, as far away as possible!""Ah?"


    Most people haven''t reacted yet. They don''t know what their chief means. But some smart people understand what Duan Qingtian said when they see Duan holding a knife and contact him


    "Stupid? What are you doing? Run


    A group of people rushed down! Those who have already reacted are still pulling those who have not. Several of them have already gone out for a few steps. Looking back at their teammates, they immediately scold them. They turn back and drag them to run!


    For a moment, all the shadow soldiers rushed down the mountain like a tide. Then they didn''t stop and continued to run further.


    At this time, everyone should be scolding their mother.


    Duan Qingtian was holding the knife, and his body floated slowly as if he had lost gravity. Right above the mountain, the big knife in his hand was shining golden, ten meters round, as bright as day!


    The shadow army and the people in the distance were all trembling in their hearts. This magic wave has never been seen before!


    In full view of the public, everyone saw that Duan Qingtian held the knife in both hands, rotated his body, cut it off with a knife, and drank: "open!"


    The huge sword light fell from the sky and fell on the mountain. It abruptly divided the mountain into two parts!


    The roaring sound immediately came, the mountain collapsed, the earth and stones rolled from top to bottom like the roar of the sea, and the surrounding houses could not support at all. The bungalows used as warehouses were covered up in the soil in an instant, and it was not clear whether they were complete or not.


    This It''s the strength of the Eastern god of war and the half step immortal realm master!


    Cut the mountain!

 Chapter 473

    Duan Qingtian floated in the air. His handsome face was as calm as water and as cold as ice. His eyes were fixed on the gully he had just split. His clothes were shaking with the wind, and his golden knife was shining and darkening.


    Under him, the mountain, which has been split in two, has now become a buttock shape


    Because it had been dug for a long time by the East Islanders, a long and thick cave had appeared in the interior of the mountain, which was cut down by him and collapsed instantly! Especially before the dig down that pit, received knife light attack, and sink a few meters!


    Duan Qingtian looked at it and found that the earth and rocks were quiet and should not move any more. The things in the mountain that did not know what they were did not respond for a long time, so there should be no danger.


    He then descended slowly. Before the gully, he waved his knife again to remove all the collapsed soil and stones, revealing what was inside!


    All of a sudden, a dark red light of evil spirit spurted out directly from inside, and the long and narrow light column went straight to the heaven!


    Compared with the power of Princess Kunpeng in the East China Sea before, its momentum is better than that of Princess Kunpeng!


    In the distance, Yanjing 49 cities, yunmiao temple.


    Master Ruyan came out of his meditation room, squinted at the dim red light in the distance, sighed, and put his hands together: "the sin has come out, there is no turning back..."


    Farther away, in a small wooden house in a deep forest in the mountains, the seventh Master seemed to feel something. He suddenly jumped out of bed and couldn''t even put on his shoes. He ran two steps quickly, pushed the door open and looked to the horizon.


    "Why What''s the matter, seventh master? "


    Outside, there are two people on guard. Seeing that the seventh master has such a big reaction, they all ask nervously.


    They are all a group of Chinese controlled by the Nanyang association through inducement, threat, and demagogues in order to facilitate their future actions in China.


    In this special period, both the East and the South were forbidden to enter the territory. He was also a Chinese, and this group of people became his subordinates.


    The seventh master looked at the horizon. Others couldn''t see the red light clearly because of the distance, but he could, or when he got the red light, he already noticed it!


    Because this thing It''s the treasure he''s thinking of!


    "The last The last one came out! Twenty ancient corpses! As long as the head of the evil god, we Then we can unify the world! Ha ha ha ha ha...! "


    By the side of the wooden house, the two men looked at each other and felt a shiver. They were all trembling and did not dare to speak.


    The seventh master laughed for a while and looked at one of them: "you!"


    "Ah, ah, ah Yes The man was startled and almost fell to the ground with a soft leg. He replied quickly.


    "You go and help me investigate one thing, that is I see The seventh master put his mouth to his ear and whispered in a low voice. He raised his head and asked him.


    "Yes! I see! " The man replied, trembling.


    "What are you waiting for? Let''s go. "


    "Ah, yes!"


    The man quickly ran away, seven Ye looked at his back, "cut" a, then turned back to the house.


    When the door closed, the scene was quiet again, leaving the man on guard with a confused face. I don''t know what happened


    On the other side, the town


    Red sky, carrying is infinite power! Even if Duan Qingtian, a strong man, was exposed to the red light, he couldn''t resist it. He quickly flew away with a golden knife and hid in the place where the red light couldn''t reach.


    Not far away, the members of the shadow army and the people were speechless when they saw this scene. What happened tonight was beyond their imagination!


    Duan Qingtian flies to the other side and looks at the red light flashing out of the deep pit in shock. He is still scared.


    Although it was just a glimpse, he had already seen the outline in the pit!


    Thanks to this red light, the situation in the pit can be seen clearly. Deep in the soil, there is a transparent red light film, which protects the internal things like a protective film. Inside, there is a person.


    Or A body!


    The two weapons were placed on the side, and the hands were stacked on the lower abdomen. Even if it was a corpse, it also exuded a strong momentum. It was like an invisible blade!


    It is this power, mixed in the red light, that makes Duan Qingtian feel dangerous.


    However, at this time, his concern is not to get the red light, but the body itself.


    At that moment, he could see his appearance. The shape was very similar, very similar


    Duan Qingtian''s heart coagulates and starts to use his magic power to protect his whole body. When he is ready, he enters the red light again!


    This time, he didn''t talk too much nonsense, he cut it directly, and he chopped at the red light in the air!


    Click!


    It was like breaking a glass. A clear sound came. The golden light of the knife cut directly along the cave. It immediately broke the transparent protective film and flew away. It shook down a piece of soil and the red light column went out.The carrier of this powerful pillar of light is really so weak, which is actually the external strength of capital.


    And this time, that guy''s appearance, also thorough, very clear of entered a section of Qing sky''s line of sight!


    People in the distance didn''t know what had happened. They only saw their own officers chopping the red light, but they seemed to be stunned and stopped in mid air.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    "I don''t know."


    "Is there any danger, sir?"


    "Nonsense! Commander Duan has boundless power! there is none under heaven to equal him! How could it be dangerous? "


    "Then this is..."


    Just as everyone was thinking wildly, Duan Qingtian finally moved, which made them all feel relieved, but he flew here.


    "Seal off the scene! No one is going in! Take this as the boundary and do not go deep into it! "


    Duan Qingtian quickly flew to this side, shouting.


    "Yes


    Although I don''t know why my officer gave such an order, it''s the nature of soldiers to obey. Without hesitation, they immediately agreed, turned around and followed the officer''s order.


    "Song Xiaoqing." Duan Qingtian landed. His name is song Xiaoqing.


    "Yes Song Xiaoqing stepped forward.


    "Call the Iron Army!" Duan Qingtian said.


    Four simple words, hit in Song Xiaoqing''s heart, is endless shock!


    Iron Army!


    This is a man and an army!


    Originally, he was just an officer in the shadow army. He was a military family with rich experience, clean and quick work, and iron hand. He enjoyed a high reputation in the army!


    But later, in a battle, he was injured in his right leg and disabled for life. He could no longer perform his duties. So he retired to the second line and began to teach students. Many famous soldiers were taught by him.


    And many people, after graduation, still choose to follow him and form an "army" without establishment. They have performed well in several missions, which can almost be described as "perfect". Therefore, they are called the Invincible Iron Army!


    However, because this team has no establishment, it is rarely able to send out, and they do not care about these.


    However, every time we use them, it''s an extremely urgent time!


    Did not expect this time, Duan Qingtian actually asked to mobilize the Iron Army!


    "Yes


    Although song Xiaoqing was shocked, he immediately agreed that he would turn around and contact Yanjing headquarters to transfer the Iron Army.


    "Wait!" Duan Qingtian suddenly stopped him.


    "Anything else, sir." Song Xiaoqing looks back.


    "And Mr. Du, let''s call together!"


    Heavyweight * *, second!


    "Yes


    Song Xiaoqing quickly runs away, contacts the headquarters, and turns the river and the sea in her heart.


    Inside What on earth is it that the two men, Tiejun and Du laoguai, should come at the same time!


    At this time, I had already taken a bus to Jizhou and heard the news from Duan Qingtian and song Xiaoqing.


    After all, the task is not over. I still have to solve another group of East Islanders in Jizhou and save the Yang family. So I have to tell you about the situation here.


    But how to say, two people have a different definition.


    Naturally, Duan Qingtian couldn''t tell me what was in the cave, and he didn''t even tell me that Tiejun and Du laoguai were called here, but he didn''t tell song Xiaoqing not to tell me these things


    As a result, song Xiaoqing had to report everything to me for fear of missing something. In addition, he was shocked and told me all these things without thinking. He also explained to me what "Iron Army" is


    This silly child


    I leaned against the glass and sighed.


    "What''s the matter?" Murong, who was driving by, looked at me deeply and sighed and asked.


    "We have already started work in the cave. We don''t know what will happen. We don''t know if the people of East Island in Jizhou have received a report. We must act quickly. Are you sure the Yang family will be ok?" So I said.


    "Absolutely no problem. In the early years, the Yang family saved two exotic beasts and kept them in a cave near them. Now these two exotic beasts have become adults. If the East islanders were in a hurry, they would go directly into the cave and guard the door with exotic beasts, and the East islanders would not be able to enter!"


    Murongshen said with a smile on his face, not nervous at all.


    Early in the morning, Jizhou, Yangjia village


    "Young master! Are you here? "


    The East Island people in the woods are just at the time of changing shifts. Suddenly they see their young master coming. They are all puzzled.


    Everyone knows that the son of the old leader has good qualifications, and he always hopes to be able to re teach. This time, he also made a detailed plan. But he Shouldn''t it be in East Island?"The shadow army has surrounded the town. It''s over there! How are you doing here? "


    The young master just ran out with his own Ichiro Yamaguchi and was very tired. He was in a bad mood and didn''t want to say anything else. He asked immediately.


    "Yes Although there are some obstacles here, the Nanyang people have made great achievements since they came here, and they will succeed immediately! "


    "Well?" The young master frowned, his eyes moved, he suddenly approached and said in a low voice, "they are unreliable. Our cave has been lost, and the bargaining chip of alliance with them has gone. Once they get the news, they will not help us any more!"


    "Ah? So What about that? "


    The young master''s face suddenly sank, and a murderous spirit rose quietly: "no! Never stop! Kill them, catch the guy named Yang and take the blame Put it all on that guy

 Chapter 474

    "Ah?"


    The east island sun sect in the woods all opened their mouths when they heard this sentence. The first one took the lead to react, hesitated for a moment, and said, "but without them, I''m afraid it would be very difficult for us to catch that guy."


    "Well?" The young master glanced at him and said in a cold voice, "what did you say?"


    "Er..." That person is asked so by him, immediately feel guilty, the cold sweat on the face all came down, at a loss, can''t speak at all.


    "As far as I know, the biggest difficulty here is the two monsters. That''s why we need to rely on the monsters they cultivate to deal with them. So what we need is the power of their monsters. What does it have to do with them?"


    The young master spread out his hands and said, with a natural look on his face.


    Without waiting for others to speak, he added: "if you are worried that those monsters will only listen to their orders and not our orders, then you just need to keep one commander. As the saying goes, "if you can''t control an organization, control its leaders!"


    He said, cold in his eyes.


    "But But if he attacks us with these monsters... "


    "He''s in our hands. Who''s faster than us? Besides, we can''t do it with poison, but we may not be able to win them with poison! "


    "Then..." The man of the sun sect was obviously not confident. He hesitated for a moment and finally said, "with our strength, maybe the first step will not work. If we want to do this, we must have an expert, but we..."


    "You guy, why do you keep getting angry with other people and destroying your prestige? As a soldier of the east island country, you should... "


    The young master had not finished his words. Suddenly, from the other side, another taiyangjiao man ran up in a panic, shouting: "Captain! Captain! Ah? a young master?! Why are you here? "


    The man ran to a nearby place and found that his young master had already arrived here. He stopped and saluted.


    "This is the investigator we arranged at the foot of the mountain. Before you perform the technique of shrinking the earth, he doesn''t know you have arrived. Don''t blame him." The man who had been talking before said that he was also the team leader of the staff in this field. When the man came up, he was the one who called.


    "Come on, come on, what''s up?"


    That young master mood is impatient, where still have because of this kind of trifle son displeasure mind? He said at once.


    "Yes! A man just came down the mountain and said that he was our comrade and wanted to go up the mountain. "


    "Our people? Have you seen him before? "


    "Well No, I haven''t


    "What evidence does he have to prove that he''s one of us? What if it''s a spy sent by the shadow army? " The boy was not angry and waved.


    "But He accurately said my name, but also revealed a tattoo, said he called heel Jin Cun, Chinese name Huang Zhengnan, is to help us... "


    "You wait!" The boy heard some of the special words and quickly stopped him. "You just said What''s his name? "


    "Feet The heel is chapped. " That person doesn''t know why oneself little Lord can so big reaction, a face confuses force of reply way.


    "The Chinese name is Huang Zhengnan?"


    "Yes."


    "Ah -"


    the young master was relieved and suddenly began to laugh. He was so unrestrained! Smile so proud!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Heaven help me, too


    The people around him suddenly looked puzzled. Where did such a wonderful name come from? The young master of his own family laughed like this. He wanted to ask, but he didn''t dare.


    But then he stopped laughing and explained to them, "where were we? When it comes to killing those Nanyang people, we can control the monster by controlling them to fight against that guy''s monster. Now The best person to do this has appeared! "


    ¡­¡­


    It''s time to go back. Eight hours ago, Yangjiacun


    "This is Yangjia village? Why is it so quiet? Even if it''s dark, it''s not too late to go to bed. "


    Murongshen and I stood at the entrance of the village, looking at the dark Yangjia village without any lights in front of us, lost in thought.


    "It doesn''t make sense!" Murong looked at the quiet houses around him, and his face became ugly.


    On the way, he always said that there would be no problem with the Yang family, but how to explain the situation now?


    The people we are looking for are only one family in the Yangjia village. The rest are just ordinary people. They just happen to have the surname of Yang. However, according to the nature of the Dongdao people, it does not rule out that they will directly target the whole village!


    In addition, such a scene, no one will think about that aspect!


    "It''s not ancient times. There are entertainment in the village. At least there should be TV. It''s not so backward here. Maybe every family has Internet. No matter how bad it is, you can go out and play chess. How can you turn off the lights and blow the fire now?" I said, walking slowly forward with my hands behind my back.Murongshen followed me. They walked forward together and went deep into the village. As they walked, they looked left and right. Every house was locked and dark. Except for the wind, they could not hear any sound, and dogs didn''t bark.


    "It''s strange that they..."


    I was just about to speak. Suddenly, my heart was frozen!


    Just now, I heard a sound that was not reasonable!


    That''s The roar of the beast?!


    "Be careful!"


    I pulled murongshen, and my heart moved. I was wearing a mask all the time. In a moment, I turned into a "count", wearing a black robe and a mask.


    Murong Shen had heard about me from Murong Lei for a long time. He was not too surprised to know that I would change. Moreover, he found the voice of the beast and immediately became alert and looked around.


    "There it is


    Murong Shen first found the target and pointed to the front.


    I followed his hand and looked over there, my pupils shrinking.


    I know the things in front of me!


    Just ahead, on the empty road, about five or six humanoid things appeared at this time, but their bodies were much wider than human beings. They walked three times, and in their mouths, they roared like beasts.


    And what surprised me was what they looked like!


    Walking upright like human beings, he has a broad body with white hair, sharp claws, sharp beaks and tusks. His eyes twinkle red, like a bloodthirsty monster!


    This thing It''s the white haired monster that once appeared in Weicheng!


    And their master It''s Nanyang association!


    "This is the monster of Nanyang association! Don''t you say that there are strange animals in the Yang family? It seems that these guys are the ones the East islanders are looking for to deal with the strange beast! " I said, the right hand five fingers slightly bent, the palm of the power of thunder bloom!


    Murong Shen was also livid and said in a deep voice: "I really missed this paragraph. The sun cult has really allied with the Nanyang Association. They help the Nanyang association to dig mountains and find things. The Nanyang Association will come here to help them deal with strange animals! Good deal


    "Well! But don''t worry, their transaction is not finished. The things in the cave have been taken away by our shadow army! "


    "That''s good!"


    Murong gave a deep drink, his right hand moved, and a sword appeared in the palm of his hand.


    All of a sudden, I feel that the temperature around me has dropped a few minutes, vaguely, as if I saw snowflakes floating by, as if winter had arrived!


    At this time, those monsters finally saw us. Their natural bloodthirsty desire made them not think at all when they saw the creatures. They rushed directly to us, as if we were already meat in the rice bowl!


    "Well come!"


    I gave a loud drink. I held it tightly with my right hand. The thunder hammer took shape in an instant. I stepped on taimingbu and rushed towards it. I bowed my head to avoid its claw. My right arm swung like a wheel, and the hammer burst out!


    Bang!


    Great power is accompanied by the righteousness of heaven and earth, especially what it can resist?


    In the huge roar, the monster''s body flew out in an instant and hit the one behind it.


    On the other hand, Murong Shen is the eldest son of the Murong family. He holds a sword and is as light as a swallow. In the siege of the three monsters, he seems to have performed a wonderful dance. If they wave their six claws together, they can''t touch him at all, and even their lapels haven''t been cut.


    Murong, with a smile on his face and a light step, jumped out of the three monsters'' encirclement. He turned and looked back at them. The sword was in front of him. In the moonlight, the blade flashed a little white.


    "Rest in peace..."


    Murong Shen said faintly, the blade moved, the white light flashed. In a moment, the three monsters screamed at the same time, and their bodies began to twist! Then, there were several scars on the body, arms, legs and neck!


    For a time, the blood was like a spring. The three monsters all turned their eyes white and fell to the ground. They were already dead.


    And here, the monster who was knocked open still remembered that I had caught up with him. He hit the top with a hammer and hit it right in the tianlinggai!


    Click!


    Crisp sound, the monster''s head are sunken in, the body immediately paralyzed, fell to the ground.


    A total of five monsters, only a few seconds, has been solved!


    "Their master is still there. The monster used to be human. Is it from the Yangjia village?" I put away the hammer, looked around warily, frowned, but immediately, I saw that one of the courtyard doors seemed to move.


    "Well?"


    I picked next eyebrow, in the heart understood a few minutes, immediately shout a way: "everybody come out! These monsters have been killed by us! It''s safe. Come out quickly


    As soon as the words were over, I saw the door of one of the houses open slowly with a sudden "creak". From inside, an old man who looked too old came out. His face was shocked.


    Then, the second, the third, the fourthMore and more families, more and more people, came out from inside, all looking at us, shocked and worshipped!


    "God immortal! Master! Master has come to save us


    "Saved --!"


    Cheers resounded through the whole Yangjia village, and the lights of every household lit up again

 Chapter 475

    "Ha ha ha ha due south! I''ve heard your name for a long time! Zongjie said that you went to Gusu to kill the Murong family. Why did you come here again? "


    On the hillside, the young man, as the young master of the sun sect, actually went down the mountain and stepped down to meet him. It seems that my identity is really his life-saving straw at this time!


    "Yes, I went to Gusu, but Murong''s family is so powerful that it''s hard to find opportunities. While waiting for the opportunity, I received a message from the officer that something happened in the cave, but fortunately, the young man escaped safely. In order to keep him safe, I was specially asked to come. The officer said that the young man should come here."


    I said in a bland tone, and my manner was neither humble nor overbearing. I looked like a cold-blooded killer and gold medal guard, and I carried a posture of "I can do what you want me to do".


    At this time, this young man trusted me very much. First, he had the misfortune to report my situation to him. He made the groundwork first. Second, he was suddenly changed. He was anxious and angry. Suddenly, he heard that there were experts coming to help him. I believed him a little!


    Secondly, as soon as we meet, there are some small details between our words.


    We haven''t met each other. He knows that I''m not surprised. That''s because I''ve seen my information. If I can tell his identity, I can''t be an outsider.


    How could he think that song Xiaoqing had been undercover in the cave. When he came, all the people called him young master. How could I not know?


    After the battle ended in the cave, someone in the shadow army watched the young master use the earth shrinking skill. Even though he didn''t know it, song Xiaoqing didn''t see this man in the list of casualties. Song Xiaoqing and Duan Qingtian naturally knew it was him, and they told me about him in the message they gave me.


    When I arrived here just now, I didn''t expect him to be here, but when I saw a young man coming down, I had some doubts, especially the people around me had special respect for him, so I gave him a detective eye.


    It''s called Yeji Bo. Although I don''t know the identity, the information of the leader of the sun cult is known by the shadow army. When I was in the shadow army, I also remember that the leader of the sun cult seems to be Yeji.


    In this way, the identity is clear!


    So I call him young master directly, and bet that he doesn''t know my identity, bet that he doesn''t know the details!


    Fortunately, I''m right! And as a result, he believed me!


    But in fact, he can''t help believing it, because there is not much he can rely on now!


    Many people in the cave have been caught. Lei Ming''s move is to search for the soul of Jin Guang. Whether you''d rather die than follow, he''ll directly reveal the secret to you!


    For a moment, several liaison stations and garrisons were exposed. With a large number of people, the shadow army attacked at the same time. At that time, half of the pot was lost! At this time, less than one-third of the people in the sun religion in China were already there!


    In the past six months, we have broken most of their situation in just a few days!


    At this time, it''s no use trying to do things again. If you can''t succeed here, it''s really nothing!


    In this kind of pressure, in the face of me, believe it or not!


    "Due south, you''ve come just in time. I believe you know what''s going on now. When there''s an accident in the cave, we''ve lost more than half of our liaison station and garrison. If we can''t get results here, we''ll be finished!" Yeji Bo came close to me and said in a low voice.


    "I know, young master, what can I do for you?" I said.


    Yeji Bo''s eyes at me changed at that time, a look of praise, with a kind of expression of forgetting to make friends and hating to see each other late!


    "I finally know why Zongjie likes you so much, OK! I like your character! I don''t want to hide. The Nanyang people here are unreliable. We have to get rid of them and then act. They''re over there. "


    Yeji Bo said, pointing to a direction.


    "Good!"


    I simply agreed to a word, hands in the waist of the two poison knife handle, a sense of killing suddenly rose!


    "Good!" Yeji Bo nodded approvingly. "But if we want to keep one alive, those monsters may not be controlled by us. Only by leaving one person can we continue to control their monsters and deal with the Yang family''s monsters."


    "Well, I see."


    "But..."


    Speaking of this, yejibo seemed to want to test me. Suddenly, the conversation changed and said: "if that guy wants to control those monsters to deal with us..."


    "Don''t worry, young master. I will follow that man all the time. If he has any change, I will solve him immediately!"


    "Not bad!" Yeji patted me on the shoulder and said aloud. "I''m glad that our taiyangjiao and our east island country can have soldiers like you! Go ahead, I''ll wait for your victory. "


    "Yes, thank you for your kindness. I won''t let you down!"


    I nodded slightly, said respectfully, holding my hands on the handle of the knife, looking at the direction of Yeji''s finger, and walked directly.Behind him, uncle Yeji was still looking at me. He couldn''t help admiring me. He looked at the people around him and said, "look at the world! Just you! Heaps of nonsense, think about this, think about that! "


    "No, I..." The man was scolded by his young master, and his face was full of grievances.


    "If you have his decisiveness and his strength, how can you be so unbearable? Go back and practice again. Let''s go and wait for his good news."


    Yeji Bo said, with a crowd back to the mountain, just waiting for my news.


    On the other side, I went to the place where Nanyang people were. On the way, I told murongshen all the information I got


    Last night, after we solved the monsters in Yangjia village, we immediately got the support of all the villagers.


    "Master! Here comes the master. Our village is saved! "


    "I saw it with my own eyes just now! This is a living immortal! The master has electricity in his hand! A big hammer with electricity! The monster was hammered to death all at once


    "Immortal! Living immortal


    A large group of old and young people, men and women, came all around. They were so talkative that they almost lifted us up and threw us into the sky!


    "No! No, no, no! Fellow villagers, I can''t afford it! We''re late. You''re surprised. It''s It''s not a place to talk outside. Who can... "


    I''m a little embarrassed. I plan to go to whose home and ask about the specific situation. I didn''t expect that they were even more enthusiastic than I thought. When I said that, I had a big reaction at that time!


    "Come on! Don''t let the master be outside! Please come home! Good wine and good food, please


    "To my house! I''m the head of the village


    "To my house! My family is the richest! My son works in a big company in the city. He''s making more money! "


    "Come on! Don''t blow it! Your son is a big company watcher. What''s his profit? "


    "Nonsense! Look at the gate. It''s also the gate of a big company! Besides, my family is richer than you. I''m not convinced! "


    "Oh, come on, don''t make a noise! Where is the village head''s home? I''ll go to the village head''s house. "


    The head of the village was a middle-aged man in his fifties. As soon as he heard this, he immediately beamed. At that time, he and another young man, perhaps his son, led us to his house.


    is a good wine and good food. I didn''t see anything on the table, especially the bottle of Baijiu that I brought out. I obviously looked at the village head, who had a pain in the face and smoked it, and forced a smile to pour it on us.


    There are six dishes on one table. Murongshen and I sit on one side, and the village head and his son sit on the other.


    "Village head, what happened here? Where do these monsters come from? "


    The situation is urgent. We must race against the clock. I came up and asked straight to the point.


    The village head offered us a toast. As soon as he put down his glass, he took a breath and said, "well I don''t remember the specific day of the accident. Anyway, a few days ago, Xiao Yizhou, a group of people came to whose house Ah, honest Yang''s family was abusing and beating people. There was a lot of noise, but he was driven away in the end. At that time, he also said that it would make our village restless!


    Ah, you say, what does the matter of honest Yang''s family have to do with us? Why should we not be at peace? But who is serious? We didn''t take it seriously at that time, but the next day, Yang Chengzhen and his family moved away. "


    "Moved away?" I frowned. "Where have you moved?"


    "Oh! I don''t know. Anyway, they moved away. The gang came back later. They didn''t find him, so they asked us, how do we know to go? He said that we didn''t tell the truth, helped him hide it and said that we would regret it. Isn''t that unreasonable?! As a result, just two days ago, there were such a group of monsters! "


    "How many people were killed or injured?" Murong Shen then asked.


    "Much older! At that time, it was about this time. Some people were walking around and playing chess outside. As a result, those monsters suddenly came over! Open your teeth and claws, bite when you see people! At that time, they were scared and ran home. As a result, the monsters saw the light in the house and rushed in to kill people! Fortunately, we found it early. Later, we turned off all the lights and hid under the bed. Those monsters couldn''t find us, so they left. When we came out, they didn''t know where to go.


    At that time, we thought it was over, but we still kept an eye on it. The next night, we watched it. As a result, they came the next day! One family didn''t respond and was rushed in. No, now we are all shut up and don''t turn on the lights. As a result, when we heard something moving outside, we bravely took a look at the crack of the door. We didn''t expect to see the two masters. They are so brave! "


    "Oh, come on, don''t flatter us. If you think about it again, you can tell us all the details."


    "Ah, let me recall carefully, son, you are also young and have a good brain!"


    "Good, good."


    Four people eat and say, not long, eat and drink enough, cup and plate down, the village head father and son both went to their respective rooms, the two of us began to discuss."Those monsters are still there, which means that the Yang family hasn''t had an accident. Is that the man called Yang Chengzhen?" I said.


    "No, his name is Yang Qingshan, but I remember that he is honest, maybe his nickname." Murongshen explained.


    "OK, he should be in the cave you said, but if there are these monsters, the two monsters should also fall into a bitter battle, and time is running out."


    "Or shall we rush up together?"


    "No! There are only two of us and the situation of our opponents is uncertain. It''s not wise to give all our strength at this time. "


    "What shall we do?"


    "You stay, I''ll go! I''m a clear shot, you''re a hidden arrow I said.


    "Is it really OK for you to go alone?"


    "Of course!" I said. "Don''t forget, I still have an identity. Maybe I It''s also a hidden arrow

 Chapter 476

    Yang Qingshan, a descendant of the Yang family, is a master of the ancestral means of refining weapons and a master of making magic weapons and magic weapons.


    Because of this, the children of the Yang family have been valued in all dynasties, and the rich have been highly respected.


    If we look at its history, we may go back to the Qin Dynasty, where the Yang family originated. But at that time, it had nothing to do with the mage. It was just a rich family. With the change of history, it gradually evolved into what it is now. It has a history of thousands of years, but it also had a dark history because of natural and man-made disasters.


    At a certain moment, the frustrated Yang family joined a blacksmith, and then developed into a famous family of blacksmiths. Later, by chance, they got an ancient book and a strange material. From then on, they became a family of alchemists.


    Until modern times, as the mage industry began to hide underground, it was no longer so superficial, and the Yang family began to retreat into the mountains and villages.


    Later, two young beasts were found in the cave near the residence. Because of their affinity with mages, they saved their lives and put them on the mountain. They usually live on small animals such as rabbits and birds.


    Maybe it''s really psychic animals. They don''t kill at will. After living there for so many years, the species on the mountain have not been extinct. On the contrary, because of their aura, they have become more energetic.


    Up to now, the Yang family is hidden in a small mountain village, and few people know his identity. Moreover, he is low-key and honest, which is called "Yang Chengzhen" by the villagers.


    More than four months ago, the East islanders gradually penetrated into China. One of their purposes was to find the Yang family. Not long ago, they found the trace of Yang Qingshan. About a week ago, they came here. However, Yang Qingshan was carrying a treasure. They were defeated because they despised the enemy.


    However, Yang Qingshan knew that the East islanders would come back when they were ready. He was afraid that he would not be able to withstand them and hurt the villagers. He moved away overnight, went to the mountain, defended himself with exotic animals and hid in the cave.


    The East islanders found him, but they couldn''t deal with the two monsters. They had to camp nearby to fight a protracted war. Two days ago, the Nanyang people came in and brought their evil technology to turn the innocent human beings into white haired monsters to deal with the two monsters.


    Although the two beasts were stronger than other animals, they were hard to fight with two fists and four hands. After a few days, they had been injured. At this time, because of the cave problem, there was a crack in the cooperation between Dongdao people and Nanyang people. Yejibo decided to fight hard!


    At this time, after discussing with Murong Shen, I first went up the mountain as Huang Zhengnan, and got almost 100% of his trust, and was sent to solve the problem of those Nanyang people.


    Time, back to the present, at this moment


    "Dengdengdengdeng -"


    the door was pushed open with the sound of fast footsteps! Yeji Bo and a few people of taiyangjiao stood at the door, staring at the scene inside.


    In the room, the bodies of Nanyang people all over the place! The blood sprayed on the floor, on the wall and on the table! The only one who survived was hiding in the corner, shivering. I stood beside him, holding a knife in my hand and pushing it around his neck.


    "Master, it''s settled." I said in a flat tone, as if I had just solved a primary school math problem.


    Yeji Bo looked around the room for a while, and finally thought that his mouth was too dry. He closed his mouth, licked his upper and lower lips with his tongue, swallowed his saliva, and showed a surprise expression: "Zhengnan! Try to crack! You are really a good general


    "You are wrong." I said.


    "Great! Excellent! With your help, I''m just like a tiger! Come on! undue delay may bring trouble! Can this guy manipulate those monsters? Let him quickly control those monsters and clean up those two monsters! "


    "Yes I replied. "I just asked, he will. Ah! Listen, do as our young master says. If you dare to make any changes, I''ll kill you immediately! "


    "No! I dare not


    The man looked at my cold expression, and the knife in his hand. He was so scared that his legs were soft and almost peed. How dare he not?


    I grabbed him with one hand and a knife with the other hand, and came to Yeji uncle''s side and said in a low voice: "young master, when I went up the mountain, I got a message. I just heard from them that some of their monsters were killed at the foot of the mountain. It should be a wizard."


    "What?"


    Yeji Bo immediately became nervous after hearing this, looked around warily, and asked in the same low voice: "is it aimed at us?"


    "I don''t know, but I''m sure it''s very powerful. I wear black clothes and masks and call myself earl."


    "Count? I haven''t heard of this character. Is it the shadow army? Or ordinary folk mages? "


    "I don''t know. I haven''t heard the name either."


    "Tut! Then we can''t wait! Hurry up! Go to the cave at once


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    The cave where Yang Qingshan is located is on the sunny side and on the slope. It''s hard to find the two beasts in front of the cave because they are surrounded by dense forest. Before that, they were not discovered by outsiders, and so is Yang Qingshan today.But at this time, the cave was full of corpses. The condensed blood dyed the land dark red. White hair and sharp teeth and claws could be seen everywhere.


    These They were all white haired monsters brought by Nanyang people. They were killed in the battle with the two monsters, and their bodies became the food of the two monsters.


    Because they want to protect Yang Qingshan, they can''t leave, they can only eat these things. Fortunately, the evil curse won''t spread with this.


    However, their achievements can be seen. Some of the wounds on the two beasts are scabby, and some are bleeding slowly.


    This is Yang Qingshan''s last barrier, but at the same time, they are also Yang Qingshan''s friends.


    "Old man." Yang Qingshan came out of the cave, came to the cave, and looked at the scarred two beasts in front of him.


    "Roar!"


    One of the beasts heard Yang Qingshan''s voice and immediately turned around and growled, as if telling him to go back quickly.


    "It doesn''t matter. Maybe it''s fate. My Yang family has been hiding here for a hundred years, but they still want to get involved in this situation. Anyway, I can''t do things for them from east island!" Yang Qingshan said, sitting between the two beasts.


    "If you really can''t stop it, you two can run!" Yang Qingshan said. "With your ability, you can survive everywhere. Why do you keep me a mortal? If I really can''t, I''ll commit suicide. I can''t get this skill from the East islanders! "


    "Roar


    After listening to Yang Qingshan''s words, the beast immediately yelled angrily, stretched out a paw and began to gently pat Yang Qingshan''s back and head, as if blaming him.


    These two beasts have lived longer than him. I don''t know how long. It''s said that his elders are not too much. At this time, their actions are more like the elders educating the younger generation.


    "OK, OK, ok..." Yang Qingshan reached out to block his head with a bitter smile on his face. "Whether you listen or not, this is what I think. After entering this cave, I can understand why you were born here. This is not your time. You have a wider world! I can''t let the East islanders take the thing under the ground! "


    Yang Qingshan said, looking ahead, eyes determined.


    All of a sudden, there was no wind in front of the woods, making a "Hua La Hua" sound!


    The two beasts were on the alert at once. They made a fierce voice, bared their teeth and glared at the front, ready to go.


    And the next moment, the front of the branch will be covered by a claw cut off, the figure of the white monster exposed!


    "Here we are."


    Yang Qingshan looked at the monster with an indifferent expression. He didn''t even have a nervous feeling. He just looked at it quietly.


    And then, the second, the third, the fourth


    More and more white haired monsters come out of the woods. This time, it''s a full-scale attack!


    In the woods, all of us are around yejibo. The Nanyang man is touched by us with a knife and shakes to manipulate those monsters.


    In fact, there is no need to control how to attack. Their nature is to kill people when they see them. They just need to control them and distinguish their targets. The southern foreigner was holding a small rope made of unknown material, swinging back and forth, reciting words, and the monsters went on.


    "Roar!"


    Seeing that Yang Qingshan didn''t mean to go back, the two beasts took the initiative and vowed to protect the human!


    And Yang Qingshan, sitting in front of the cave, with a smile on his face, said: "come back, your world will not be limited here."


    "Roar!"


    The beast roared, as if to refute him.


    "Don''t hold on any longer. You''ve been fighting for me for such a long time. Now It''s my turn to fight for you


    Yang Qingshan said, the palm turned, a flute like magic weapon immediately appeared in his hand, flashing light gold!


    "Go --!"


    Yang Qingshan gave a loud drink, and a piece of flute aimed at the monster in front of him. In a moment, a golden light shot out of the flute, hitting the monster''s eyebrow!


    Yi -!


    It was like the sound of a flat tire came out, and the golden light disappeared in a flash. The monster who was hit immediately lost all its life, fell to the ground and was dead.


    The whole body scar, only a little eyebrow, as if it was just pressed like a trace, with the wind blowing, but gradually return to normal. But it has never stood up!


    "Damn it! What''s so special about it? "


    Yeji Bo thought that the victory was in hand, but he was still satisfied. Suddenly he saw this scene, and a rude remark came out at that time!


    "The weapon refining Yang family, although they are not good at magic, but they can''t be underestimated." I said, in a tone of indifference.


    "This guy! I underestimated him before?! What are we going to do now? " Exclaimed Yeji.


    "The war has begun, and there is no turning back." I looked up at the people around me. "Are we all here?""Of course! Except for a few detectives at the foot of the mountain, all of them are here. I thought that as long as I got it, I would leave immediately! I didn''t expect... "


    "There''s no way to do it now, young master. Now we have two choices. We can''t get anything now. It''s still possible to fight hard!"


    "Is that true? Give it to me


    Yeji Bo looks at Yang Qingshan in front of him, hysterical. But Yang Qingshan is calm as before, holding the flute in his hand, spitting with golden light!

 Chapter 477

    In the middle, Yang Qingshan sits in front of the cave, holding a flute in his hand. His eyes are firm. Every time the golden light blows out, it is accompanied by a monster''s scream!


    In the grass, uncle Yeji''s face is more and more ugly. I thought it could be solved quickly, but I didn''t expect it to be so difficult!


    "That magic weapon is powerful. If only I could get it. I think the young master likes it very much."


    At this time, I suddenly light said.


    "Ah?"


    Yeji Bo looked at me suspiciously and thought about it carefully.


    Yes! Who holds this thing in his hand? He is not strong. The most powerful thing is the magic weapon in his hand. If he can grab it, it will be a huge gap!


    "Do you have a way?"


    "If I can, I can go up the mountain from the other side, go around to the top of the cave, raid from the top and rob his treasure!" I said.


    "Are you sure?" Yeji was excited.


    I took a look at him and made a cold expression: "if I didn''t want to save his life, I could do better!"


    "Good! I''m relieved to have you here. What can I do for you? "


    "Well If you can, young master, please help me to attract the attention of those two beasts. Their sense of smell may cause some trouble. "


    "Oh - yes, this kind of animal always has a good nose, you! Do you hear me? Let all your monsters go! The tactics of the sea of people, even the hard pile, will kill the two beasts for me! "


    The poor Nanyang man gingerly manipulated the monsters, and was slapped by Yeji Bo. At that time, he was even more scared and cried: "yes, yes..."


    This product is a novice. It doesn''t know how to manipulate these monsters at all. Those who are proficient in it are dead. I specially leave a novice in order that these monsters can''t exert their fighting power.


    If possible, it would be wonderful if he made a mistake, which would lead to the monster and the East islanders fighting each other. But unfortunately, although this guy is a novice, he is still very serious, and there is no mistake at all.


    But it''s not bad. I didn''t expect that Yang Qingshan had such means. It''s a surprise!


    However, it should be very valuable and not durable. Otherwise, how can these two beasts be injured to this degree? It must be the last moment. I can''t help it.


    Fortunately, we are here


    "Brother Murong, I have found out. Now all their forces are gathering in front of this cave! It''s time for one pot! "


    After leaving yejibo and them, I hid in a forest and saw that there was no one around. I contacted murongshen directly.


    "They are using monsters to fight against other animals, but Yang Qingshan has taken out a magic weapon. The monsters can''t rush past in a short time. They have already died for more than half of them. I''ve tried to get rid of them. First, you investigate the people at the foot of the mountain..."


    "I''ve solved those people." Murongshen''s lazy voice came.


    I said "Ha?"


    "It seems that I didn''t inform you to do it..."


    "You''re too slow. I''m a little bored, so I killed all the detectives. You wait. I''m almost there."


    "I..."


    Well, you win


    "But the next thing, you must listen to me. I don''t want to give up the secret arrow. Listen to me..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of the cave, the monsters were all under the control of the Nanyang people. No matter how powerful the magic weapon Yang Qingshan had, he was too busy to deal with the sea of people tactics. He was soon rushed to the front by the monsters!


    "Roar!"


    The two beasts were loyal and had been waiting for the battle for a long time, as if this was their mission. As soon as they saw the monsters coming, they immediately jumped on them and took advantage of their strength to fight a monster!


    The rest of the monsters rushed to attack the two monsters in front of them with their claws and teeth. They were not afraid of death.


    Yang Qingshan has a flute in his hand and is still outputting it. His magic weapon emits energy waves and other things, not ordinary rays. When it hits the body, it will only leave a finger like mark. Even the wound will not be left, let alone any penetrating damage.


    But as long as it is hit, the effect is obvious, hit the arm and leg, will cause paralysis, hit the key, killed on the spot!


    This kind of feeling is just like the magic skill of an expert in the world, which is to point the residual point or the dead point. But it has nothing to do with acupoints, it has something to do with limb position.


    Maybe the person who made this magic weapon at that time borrowed from the ancient master of acupoints.


    But at this time, the sudden change, Yang Qingshan a golden light shot out, suddenly in the hands of the flute flashed, emitting light from the mouth of the smoke, flameout!


    "No! The energy is gone Yang Qingshan said in a deep voice.This thing can''t be used all the time. It needs to be recharged. It can''t be used any more at this time!


    In the grass, Yeji Bo has been staring at this side. The monsters'' bodies are all stopped by strange animals. In front of Yang Qingshan, suddenly there is a gap!


    "His magic weapon is useless! Ha ha ha ha Heaven help me


    Yeji Bo laughed and cried hysterically. He pulled out the knife he was carrying and waved it with all his strength: "give it to me!"


    Around the East Island people immediately listen to orders to come forward, while the strange beast was stopped by the monsters, rushed to Yang Qingshan!


    "Roar!"


    Strange beast found out that it was wrong, and quickly turned back. Yang Qingshan, who was holding the extinguished flute in his hand, was looking at the enemy who was getting closer and closer to him. He was at a loss.


    "Roar!"


    With a roar of fury, the beast suddenly turned back and forced himself to be bitten and scratched by those white haired monsters. He slapped the East Islanders in the face and let them flash out!


    Pop!


    A few East islanders went on to speed up and try to compete for success. Before they could react, they were still beautiful. Suddenly, when it was dark, a huge mouth came over


    Instant! A few people just feel that the predecessor of the whole person is a numbness, the wind direction whirring in the ear, and then a pain in the body, they don''t know anything.


    Of course, this is their perspective.


    In other people''s perspective, these people were caught in the claw of the strange beast, and immediately flew out like shells, even unable to understand the human form. Some of them hit the rock, and the bones of their whole body were screaming! Some of them broke one or two strong branches and fell to the ground. They put on a deformed posture and couldn''t get up in a coma.


    The power of the beast is so strong!


    And it was just a matter of a sudden for the strange beast. After a claw passed, the strange beast turned around and looked at Yang Qingshan and roared!


    "Boom!"


    Strong air rushed out of its mouth, directly lifted Yang Qingshan''s body, and bumped into the cave!


    And to do this, is its limit, the next moment, it is in a few white monster attack collapsed to the ground.


    "Rush in! Get him Ye Ji Bo yelled, took the lead to run out, directly into the cave!


    Behind him, a kind of sun teaches people to see that their young masters have rushed in. They can''t be stunned any more. They run quickly and a group of people rush into the cave.


    At this time, two figures, one black and one white, came floating like fallen leaves


    Inside the cave, this is a slightly sloping downhill cave. Yang Qingshan was roared by the strange beast and went straight down the slope to the bottom.


    "Up


    Above Yeji Bo with a group of East islanders into the cave, also did not see what is inside, the result of the foot step empty, directly into the bone!


    Yang Qingshan stands up and shakes his head to slow down. As soon as he sees a large number of people in front of him, he falls in and runs back quickly!


    Yeji Bo''s strength is good. Although he fell down, he was dizzy, but he reacted quickly. He covered his head and stood up. At once, he saw Yang Qingshan running to a deeper place, and immediately pursued him.


    Behind, because a lot of people have different strength, they fall in different order. Some luck just falls on their companions, and they can recover immediately, and they all follow. At this time, a white figure comes quietly and falls steadily in front of them.


    "Don''t hurry, everyone." The figure said, the sword in his hand was shining even in the dark cave.


    "If you come, stay here. Anyway..." Murongshen said, the smile on his face suddenly became cold! "You shouldn''t have come!"


    Voice just fell, just feel as if a shower of snow, with the cold wind in December, in the cave in September, raging!


    On the other side, Yang Qingshan ran all the way in front of a double stone gate!


    "That''s..." Yeji Bo was in the back, and he could see the situation in front of him. When he saw the stone door, his eyes lit up.


    "The treasure of the Yang family Here it is


    Yang family, it is not a simple one hundred years of small family, it is a thousand years of history of refining family!


    Over the years, how many treasures can''t be described as high-quality products, which should be the best!


    And what made his heart beat faster was that Yang Qingshan, who had nowhere to escape, pushed the door open directly. All of a sudden, golden lights rushed out!


    This is not the golden light that can attack people in the flute before, but the bright light like a night pearl, not only gold, but also blue, purple, green various!


    The most precious thing in the world is here!


    "It''s mine!"


    Yeji Bo speeds up, and a Feipu is going to jump over directly. But just when he starts, he clearly sees that Yang Qingshan comes out again, wearing a golden cloak.And then


    Duang¡ª¡ª£¡


    Yeji felt as if he had hit the wall. His nose seemed to be broken at that time. It was very painful!


    And indistinctly, as if there are many barbs, with their own this hit, deeply stabbed into their own skin!


    What''s going on here? Hit cactus is how drop?!


    Yeji Bo sat on the ground and looked up again. In front of him, there was a golden transparent wall. Behind the wall stood Yang Qingshan.


    Take a closer look, where is the wall? This is the golden Cape Yang Qingshan held when he came out!

 Chapter 478

    "This is..."


    "Jinshan Dun, you haven''t seen it. Maybe you haven''t even heard of it. Do you want to point out the magic weapon of our Yang family? A fool talks about a dream


    "Kim Jinshan shield


    Yeji Bo looked at the transparent golden wall in front of him and touched it with a tingling feeling!


    "Don''t touch it blindly. There are barbs on it. You''ve just tasted it. Be honest." Yang Qingshan said coldly.


    "Ah?" Yeji picked his eyebrows. "I don''t believe it. Will you have no time limit? I''ll wait for you here. I''ll see how long you can hold on! "


    Said, the wild Ji Bo actually directly sat down, a face of casual, make a pair of dead posture!


    To tell the truth, Yang Qingshan has no bottom in his heart at this time.


    behind Yang Jiabao library, there is no way out. Once lost, the best will fall into the enemy''s hands. On the other hand, there are so many people on the opposite side that they are not afraid at all.


    Between the two, it is clear who is more anxious.


    What''s more, Yang Qingshan still had those two beasts in mind at that time. At that time, they were already at a disadvantage. In a little while, they might really die!


    But what he didn''t know was that the young man on the opposite side, who seemed to be leisurely and contented, didn''t have much in his heart


    He knows that someone has come down the mountain. Although he has never heard of his name, he is said to be very powerful. If he just happens to pass by, it''s OK. But if he comes up, it''s troublesome!


    Yeji Bo thought, can''t help looking behind him, the heart wants to be in the south, a cadre!


    Where does he know that these two are the same person


    Now he also has worries in his heart. He only hopes that Yang Qingshan will remove the Jinshan shield under the despair of guarding the end alone and the worry of two strange animals. Even if he takes out a magic weapon, it is better than blocking himself with a wall.


    Two people, with their hearts in this way, at both ends of a gold wall, began to wait, but not a minute later, from the entrance direction, there are two people running over!


    "Young master! Less Young master


    "Well?" Yeji Bo frowned, they cried very loud and miserable, as if there were some beasts chasing them, those white haired monsters lost? It''s impossible.


    "What''s the matter?"?! Flustered, what''s it like! Can''t you learn from other people? " Ye Ji Bo didn''t shout.


    Behind the golden wall, Yang Qingshan frowned. He didn''t know what was going on outside. He was nervous and worried.


    Over there, two East islanders came running back and forth, and the one in front of them was Ichiro Yamaguchi who had to run with him?


    "How..."


    Yeji Bo was angry when he looked at him. He just wanted to scold him, but before he finished, he saw another East Islander behind him. Suddenly, his body trembled, and a bright sword came out of his chest!


    At this time, Ichiro Yamaguchi finally called out a whole sentence: "young master, help me --!"


    As the voice fell, the body of the person behind also fell in the cave, behind, appeared a white figure.


    "I didn''t expect that the little master of the sun sect actually came here in person, which really gave me a big gift!"


    Murong Shen shook his sword with his fingertips. The body of the sword moved gently, dropping the blood on it.


    "You are..."


    Yeji Bo stood up and looked at each other in horror. His strength was not strong, but he could feel that the momentum of the comer was absolutely extraordinary!


    At least You can''t win by yourself!


    "Young master!" Ichiro Yamaguchi runs to Uncle Yeji. No matter how much he hates himself, it''s the most important to live.


    Ye Ji Bo looked at him and was angry. He swore in a low voice: "you trash! What''s the use of asking you? If it were due south, it would not be so! "


    Murong deeply heard the words and laughed. He stepped forward two steps and bowed slightly, showing his gentlemanly attitude: "I''m not talented. Murong Shen, the eldest son of the Murong family, didn''t expect to see you here. You just said due south Is that the master of cold noodles? I''m sorry, he''s already at the entrance of the cave and is entangled by my companion. I''ll take care of you. "


    "What?"


    Yeji Bo''s face sank, and fear finally appeared in his eyes.


    Until just now, he was still imagining that the powerful subordinate would come back to save himself, but now it seems It''s impossible.


    Murong family eldest son, prestige outside! His companions will not be ordinary people!


    Yeji takes a squint at the deep Yang Qingshan. When he sees Murong Shen, he puts down his heart. Especially when he hears that the other party still has a companion, he is more relieved. He obviously intends to stick to the end and doesn''t mean to withdraw the Jinshan shield.


    Now, it''s extravagant to take away a treasure of the Yang family!


    Murong Shen came forward slowly with a smile on his face and said, "please come with me, young master Yeji. I believe Someone will be happy. "


    Yeji Bo looked at him, and in his harmless smile, he could see the deep chill, as if he could pierce himself, pierce himself with a cool heart!Yeji Bo looked at him, and then quietly glanced at Ichiro Yamaguchi beside him. Suddenly, his eyes moved. He reached out and pushed Ichiro Yamaguchi out!


    "Go! Both dongshimuo and taiyangjiao will remember you


    Ye Ji Bo shouts a way, at the same time body move, want to use to shrink the ground skill to escape!


    On the other side, Ichiro Yamaguchi was pushed by Uncle Yeji and rushed to murongshen with a cry of despair. Murongshen shot quickly and pierced Ichiro Yamaguchi with a sword.


    His sword has its own cold nature. Once it penetrates the body, the cold poison will spread immediately! Murongshen''s sword technique is first-class. It''s fatal to pierce the chest, not to mention the cold attack.


    And over there, Yeji Bo is using this gap to plan to use the shrinking skill to escape, but just when he is about to succeed, a figure appears beside him


    "Where are you going?! Don''t go, just a moment! " I said, and grabbed Yeji Bo.


    Uncle Yeji


    Yeji Bo looked up at me and saw only a mask. He couldn''t see my real face. But in fact, it''s useless for him to see it. It''s all fake.


    "Don''t go. Our country is big. We need to bury you. We''re just afraid of damaging the soil nutrients. Don''t worry. We''ll choose a place where we don''t grow crops, so as not to poison the people." I said jokingly, grabbing him hard to get off the ground, so as to prevent him from using the technique again.


    "Count, is everything settled outside?" Murongshen threw down Ichiro Yamaguchi''s body and looked at me with a smile.


    But this line has been discussed for a long time


    "Count? Are you the count Uncle Yeji looked at me and asked with a frown.


    This name, is that I - heel do Cun told him.


    "Ah, no, no! But your cold faced killer really has some skills. You also have such characters there. " I said.


    "Did you kill him?" Murong deep according to what we discussed before said.


    "No, that guy''s strength is good. Seeing that he can''t beat me, he ran away immediately. The speed is really fast. I can''t catch up with him!" I said, in the tone of a helpless hate.


    Yeji Bo heard these words, his eyes moved, and he didn''t know what he had in mind.


    In fact, this is what murongshen and I discussed before, because I was really reluctant to give up the identity of "the heel is full of Cun", and I thought maybe there would be some other unexpected joy.


    Duan Qingtian learned that Yeji Bo was here. He told me not to kill him and bring him back. Maybe there are prisoners on the way? I''m not going to kill him, but I''m going to lock him up, so maybe there will be a prison break.


    At that time, my identity will be used again! I didn''t expect that, after you went out, the undercover came back immediately!


    Such an identity that has earned enough trust value, it''s better not to move.


    "OK, go back and accept your punishment. There are many people in the shadow army who want to see you." I said to him with a smile, thinking a move, directly put him into the system.


    Murong Shen was shocked when he saw this scene, and he said: "where is he?"


    "Don''t worry!" I grinned at him. "He didn''t run. He was just locked up in a place. I''ll let him out when I get back."


    When I finished, I looked at Yang Qingshan in the golden wall: "brother Yang, I''ve solved all the enemies at the door, and the two beasts are OK. Do you want to remove the wall and go out to have a look at them?"


    "Really?"


    When Yang Qingshan heard the speech, he cried out, surprised and happy, and directly removed the Jinshan shield. Regardless of the treasure house of Yang family, he rushed out with a "whoosh"!


    Murong Shen and I were both "flying" by him. We looked at each other with a smile. We looked back at the colorful treasure house of Yang family. We shook our heads and walked out. We only left the treasure house. We could see our own glory in the deep cave


    "Big black! Two black


    As soon as we got to the entrance of the cave, we heard Yang Qingshan shouting excitedly outside. When we came out, we saw the man and the beast holding together, tears filling our eyes. All around us were the bodies of the East Islanders and the white haired monster.


    Among the trees, the poor Nanyang man did not escape the fate of being killed, holding a small rope in his hand and looking at the sky in despair, with a bloodstain on his neck.


    Yang Qingshan held one in one hand, and his arm was not enough to encircle the necks of the two beasts. He could only put it on the back of his neck and grasp their hair.


    Both of them looked like children coming home late at night and covered with mud. They were worried and excited with tears on their faces, grinning as if they were smiling.


    These two things look like big poodles, but they have a lot of strange patterns on their bodies. In addition, they are bigger than real lions, so they are very strange.


    "Thank you! Thank you so much! Thank you not only for protecting my treasure house, but also for saving their lives Yang Qingshan raised his head and said excitedly. "Mr. Murong, we have been friends for a long time. This hero Yang has never met before. Thank you very much!"I quickly arched to: "brother Yang, I''ve heard about the name of the Yang family. It''s our duty to protect this rare treasure. Thank you."


    "No, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, no, I''m Yang Qingshan. You can''t be stingy. You save me and Da Hei, er Hei, three lives, keep countless treasures, and catch the East Island spy, young hero. You deserve it! I, Yang, have nothing else to give. In my Yang family''s treasure house, you can choose any magic weapon to express my gratitude! "

 Chapter 479

    Yang''s treasure house, with thousands of years of savings, has numerous excellent products, and the most excellent ones are even more powerful. Just one of them is enough to shock the world!


    And Yang Qingshan, at this time, but to open the door, let me choose!


    The stone gate opens, and the colorful treasures in it are overwhelming.


    No matter how determined I am when I walk in this precious light, I can''t help thinking that I want everything


    "These are really Can I choose? "


    "That''s nature!" Yang Qingshan said with a smile. "The best things are too valuable. I can''t give them too much. The commander of shadow Army wanted to recruit me into the army, but I refused. The commander was righteous and didn''t embarrass me. I also promised that if the world was in chaos in the future, I would open a treasure house and give them this treasure to resist foreign enemies. At this time, I can''t give more."


    Yang Qingshan said, thought about it for a while, and added: "but if it is not only so exquisite, it can take more. I don''t know which generation of ancestors did it, and I won''t give up."


    "That''s good. I''ll have to make a good choice." I teased like said, into the treasure, began to pick.


    "Ah, brother Yang, what kind of treasure is the gold wall you just used?" I picked it on this side and Murong Shen asked.


    "Well, it''s called Jinshan shield. I don''t know which ancestor made it. It''s usually like a cape. If you inject mana and pull it apart, it can become a shield. It''s very defensive. You can see the situation in front of the shield. It''s very good."


    "And the flute?" I asked suddenly.


    "Ah?" Yang Qingshan was stunned. "You see that?"


    "Er..." I am stunned, this just reaction come over, see that section of is not now of me. "I caught a glimpse of it when I just came here. What''s that?"


    "Oh, it''s called the golden flute. It absorbs the energy of the sun to attack, but the limitation is too big. It takes a whole summer to absorb the full energy, but it''s powerful. If you play correctly, it can be fatal at once!"


    "It''s a pity..." I said, continuing to pick and pull among the treasures.


    There are some treasures that can shine when they are put on the carved rock wall. They must be the best in the legend.


    I''m embarrassed to be so generous. I don''t dare to move the best. I can only choose from the ordinary ones to see if I can find anything suitable for me.


    The magic weapon, whether it''s valuable or not, whether it''s powerful or not, mainly depends on whether it''s suitable!


    For example, it''s not suitable for the fat monk to hold the Jinshan shield. It''s a waste of things. His own defense is very abnormal. What''s the use of this thing?


    "All the things made by your ancestors look very powerful. Do you have any works here?" Murongshen is still asking.


    "Of course, anyone in the Yang family will put it here after they make magic weapons. You see, for example, I made this one."


    Yang Qingshan said and picked up a sword from the door.


    "What''s the use of this sword?"


    "Of course!"


    Yang Qingshan said, read out a pithy formula, the sword actually like life, suddenly flashed white light, stood up, stopped in the palm of his hand.


    And the next moment, a sword suddenly separated, into nine swords, suspended in the air, emitting cold.


    Yang Qingshan smiles. With a movement of his wrist, nine swords come out in an instant. It seems that each sword has its own life, but it seems to have telepathy. He wants to stab out in nine directions, but at the same time, he points to one direction, and penetrates in one point in an instant!


    And after all this, they didn''t stop, but flipped freely in the air.


    Or two of them cross each other, or three handles around each other, or four swords spinning like a twist


    "Are you in control?" Murong asked in surprise.


    "No, I just gave them one instruction." Yang Qingshan said calmly. "The rest, they are controlling themselves, how to fly, how to cooperate, they are doing."


    "They Don''t you think so


    Murong Shen seems to think of something, immediately surprised, looking at Yang Qingshan, eyes wide.


    I''ve never seen murongshen like this. He always seems to be elegant, but he shows such an expression at this time.


    "I know what you want to say." Yang Qingshan said. "Sword spirit, I can tell you for sure that is not, or is it really sword spirit."


    "Not really..."


    "The sword spirit should have been raised by the sword itself after it was exposed to the sun and the moon, but this one was forced in by the outside world when it was made. Although it has some spirit, it has nothing to do with the sword."


    "Ha?" Murong was stunned. "Why?"


    "You''ll find out later." Yang Qingshan said, took back the nine swords, combined them into one again, and was put aside by him."And this, too, is my work."


    Yang Qingshan picked up another one. It was a Frisbee like thing, which surrounded the blade. With his magic weapon input, it began to rotate itself, like a cutting machine.


    Murong carefully looked around it, there is a light blue, not like ice or water elements, but some fire elements.


    "It''s a blue fire." Yang Qingshan seemed to see his doubts and explained. "It''s more powerful than ordinary fire, and it''s more resistant to water and ice."


    "I see Ah, it seems that all the weapons you invented are weapons. " Murongshen said.


    Yang Qingshan was embarrassed to smile when he said this: "yes, everyone who makes weapons is good at what he likes. What I like most is to invent weapons."


    "What?"


    When I heard this, I suddenly looked up at him and said, "are you good at inventing weapons?"


    "Yes." Yang Qingshan didn''t know why I had such a big reaction and nodded.


    "What about the reproducer?"


    "Just as good."


    "That''s great!" As soon as I patted my thigh, I ran to him and excitedly took out one thing from the system - a sword.


    "How about this sword?"


    Yang Qingshan took it over, felt it carefully, and said: "it''s a magic weapon, but it''s very common. It only increases the ability to activate the sword light, but the material is very good. It''s a pity that you want to transform it?"


    "That''s right!" I looked at him excitedly. "But what I want is not a sword, but a knife!"


    ¡­¡­


    Four months ago, when we just came back from the bottom of the sea


    "Bring it!"


    I looked at the fat monk without expression, stretched out a hand and spread it out.


    "Shi Almsgiver, we can''t be so violent. It''s all from Buddha''s efforts... "


    "Don''t talk nonsense! Did you take this? You picked it up! Give it to me


    I grabbed the pocket he had hidden behind him, reached for it, and took out a sword and a armor.


    These are all treasures he snatched back from general Ren Hao when he was in Haixia ancient city.


    I didn''t know that at first, but because I asked him to rob the armory and knew that he must have taken a lot of weapons and armor, I asked him to take them out. Instead, I asked him to take out some equipment for the people of the boat club, and some for the shadow army to equip them.


    As a result, the fat monk was afraid of trouble, so he poured all the beans out of the bamboo tube at once. He forgot about the other two and fell out together


    Although he was quick to grab it back, I still saw it, so this scene happened


    "You don''t have any of these, especially this armor." I painstakingly said, "this thing that can catch up with your Buddha light body protection and painting dungeon?"? You have such a defense skill yourself. Why do you want it? "


    "Benefactor..."


    "And this sword, do you use it? You can''t use it at all. I''m not saying I won''t give it to you. If it''s really suitable for you, I won''t take it. The key is that it''s not suitable! "


    I looked at him with a look of hate.


    It''s not that I''m really cruel or that I''m aiming at. I''m the president of Tongzhou society. When dealing with such things, I can''t care too much about my feelings. Everyone has the right fit or not. You can''t take everything.


    My responsibility is to allocate resources reasonably. Just like Zeng Xiujie, I once gave him the sword, but he was not suitable. Finally, I found that he was suitable for the spear, so I took back the sword.


    It can''t be said that I even aimed at Zeng Xiujie.


    Anyway, I tried it for a while. Either I have weapons or I''m not suitable to use sword. I didn''t get this sword out for a long time!


    As a result, when I heard Yang Qingshan''s words today, I suddenly had an idea!


    The shape of this magic weapon is not fixed. If it can be changed, it can become another shape.


    Luo Peng I''ve been short of a good knife.


    "To change this sword into a knife?" Yang Qingshan looked at me and asked.


    "Yes I said. "Brother Yang, please


    "Well, come with me."


    Yang Qingshan said, directly a direction to go, went to the edge of the rock, palm touched the rock wall.


    "Mr. Murong, did you just ask me why there was a spirit body in that sword? Now, I''ll show you the truth. "


    Yang Qingshan said, pressing the rock wall of the hand suddenly force, on the wall, instantly appeared a black lines, rapid spread!


    "At the same time..." Yang Qingshan added. "That''s why there are big black and two black beasts here. They can still survive and grow so big."


    As soon as the voice fell, the voice of "kalala" suddenly came out from the flat land, and the rock wall in front of it suddenly opened, revealing a secret road!"Ladies and gentlemen, please come down with me and have a look. Next is my Yang family''s refining furnace and An amazing secret

 Chapter 480

    In the secret way, you can''t see five fingers. It''s just the opposite of the brilliance of the treasure house. The eyes that have already adapted to the brightness are not quite adapted for a moment.


    I quickly opened the eyes of yin and Yang, and looked carefully. In the secret passage, there were stairs, in a spiral shape. I didn''t know what was below.


    "Come with me." Yang Qingshan said, taking the lead to go down.


    Murong and I took a deep look at each other, walked behind and followed.


    "Remember to follow my direction and set up a mechanism here. Converted into magic weapons, they are all high-quality. Don''t be hurt." Yang Qingshan said.


    "Good."


    I nodded and looked at the ground carefully. Although I found it, I could still find something under the action of yin and Yang eyes, which are trigger devices similar to mechanisms. And Yang Qingshan all the way down, snake skin position, accurately avoid every such place.


    Murong Shen and I followed Yang Qingshan''s steps and took the route he had taken. We went underground safely.


    The whole staircase is surrounded by spiral, one side is the rock wall of the mountain, the other side is a thick stone column, until the last half floor, one side is empty, the situation below also began to clear up.


    It''s a huge underground cave!


    There is no cave that kind of various colors of thorn, is straight up and down the cylinder inside a big hole!


    On the ground, there are huge machines. It seems that they have been for some years, but they look very sacred. There is a kind of dignity that can''t be approached casually!


    These machines are supposed to be the instruments for making magic instruments, but I don''t understand them. I can only be a layman watching. But what makes me curious is that there is a huge square groove on the wall directly opposite the stairway, inside which, I don''t know whether it is true or not, there is a head!


    "That''s..."


    I went down the stairs, looked up at the huge groove in front of me, and muttered to myself.


    "It''s spectacular. I was shocked by him when I came down for the first time." Yang Qingshan came to me and said faintly. His expression was full of indifference and memories.


    "He Is it real? "


    I looked at the huge head and couldn''t believe that it was real, not a statue made of stone.


    Is there such a person in this world?!


    "It''s hard to imagine." Yang Qingshan said. "A long time ago, in our land, there were such characters, fighting for the world, fighting for all sides, who was the devil in his heart, and who was the God in his heart."


    Murong Shen also came to us at this time, we three people six eyes, staring at the groove in the head.


    It''s like the head of a giant. It''s much bigger than the head of a giant truck. We can see how big his body is and how tall he is if he stands on the ground.


    He wore a very powerful helmet on his head, with one horn on each side, and the tip of the horn pointed to the sky, as if to fight against the sky! The momentum of the golden age and iron horse, and the intention of the military to eliminate and kill all show!


    Under the helmet, the sword eyebrows stand upright, and a pair of tiger eyes have lost their pupils, leaving only two empty eyes, but they can still see the courage of the God of war! Don''t be angry, but kill yourself.


    Under the nose, the two tufts of whiskers are like withered grass, with clear roots, because they have stayed in the cave for a long time, covered with gravel powder.


    Because of the age, this face has become like a skeleton, but I do not know why the skin is not rotten. The beard didn''t fall, and the expression on his face could see his unparalleled domineering when he was alive!


    Yesterday''s God of war, today''s bones.


    After thousands of years of vicissitudes, how can future generations feel so unreal when they see this?


    "The magic weapon you made is spiritual, and the two beasts will be born and grow up here. Is it because of him?" Murong asked in surprise. "Is it because of its aura? After so many years of death, is there still aura? "


    "Aura?" I turned to look at him.


    "Yes, a long time ago, there was Reiki in this world. Later, I don''t know why, the Reiki dried up. But before that, the practitioners and creatures all had Reiki. He should be the character of that era. This figure must have existed in ancient times! Up to now, for so many years, is it just a head that can preserve aura until now? "


    "I think it''s incredible, too." Yang Qingshan said. "But that''s the fact. His strength is far beyond our imagination, which none of us can do now."


    "He Who is it? " I asked.


    Yang Qingshan looked at me and said with a smile, "you must have heard his name."


    "Chiyou, the leader of the Jiuli people and the God of war


    ¡­¡­


    Ganzhou, some hill


    There are barren hills everywhere in Baili sandy land. Occasionally, the wind blows the sand and dust on the ground and brings them to the other side, but there is no obvious change. It''s just that there is no green soil.And it is in such a side of wasteland, at this time, there are a large team of people, running to them!


    "Come on! Faster


    "Go! You go for me


    If someone looks down from the sky, he can see that on the ground, two forces, one black and one white, cross each other. The people in the front, dressed in black, are all wearing hoods, resisting the wind and sand, moving forward. The sand was blown by the wind, hitting their clothes and hats, making a "dada" sound.


    The first one is lame, but it''s the fastest one. He leads the army forward! Under the hood, a pair of eyebrows were as cold as ice, and the hands under the sleeves were like sharp weapons to kill people!


    Behind him, all the people wore black robes. This was to resist the wind and sand here. Qi Shushu followed behind him, advancing and retreating together. Occasionally, someone accidentally plunges into the sand and tries to pull his legs out. The speed slows down, but the people around him also stop consciously. There is no confusion in the formation.


    And behind them, walking, is a group of white monsters!


    With white hair, he looks like a snow monster on a snowy mountain. His eyes are red, his hands are sharp, and his face is gloomy. He follows them step by step.


    After them, there are a group of people in black robes, and then there are white haired monsters.


    These are the troops of the seventh master!


    This is all the strength he can muster during this period of time!


    Those who wear black robes are those who either lure them, threaten them, or directly use witchcraft to control them to do things for themselves. They come from all over the world, but there are no Nanyang and Dongdao people. They should be very sad about their borders now.


    And those white haired monsters are his latest breed!


    By the way given by the dead ghost woman, combined with their own ability, after the end of the Weicheng affair, these bloodthirsty monsters have experienced many upgrades and become what they are now!


    But the shape has not changed, but the physical strength, aggression, defense and other indexes have increased. Moreover, they have developed a method of control, so that they can be controlled by themselves!


    This time, the seventh master mobilized hundreds of monsters! Among them, there are not only people who stand and walk like human beings, but also many four clawed crawling people. These are all changed from animals. They have better physical strength, but they are not as changed as human beings in some aspects.


    In order to make this action faster and more sure, he is no longer limited to quality


    But such a large number of monsters, even if he can''t guarantee that he can completely control them, so he adopted this kind of arrangement of white haired monsters in a row for better management.


    All of a sudden, the seventh master stopped in front of him. He didn''t have to speak at all. All the people in black robe behind him stopped immediately and acted neatly. They responded almost at the same time. It''s the same with every row behind, including the monsters.


    The seventh master raised his head and looked forward. Although the appearance of Baili sandy land is different, it is also common. In front of it, I don''t know whether it is the low hill formed by the wind or other reasons. At this time, the sand particles are moving slowly with the wind.


    "Be careful!" Seven Ye cold voice shout a way. "Here we are --"


    the voice just dropped, and suddenly, the wind suddenly increased, and immediately increased several levels. Its scale is rare in this season! At that time, innumerable grains of sand rose from the plain and surrounded the low hill, forming a sand storm!


    All of a sudden, the whole low hill was surrounded, and a layer of sand barrier was built on the ground!


    The seventh master looked at the sand barrier and said with a sneer, "old friend, are you such a way to treat guests? But It seems that you really underestimate me. It''s just a sandstorm. Can you stop me? "


    At the end of the speech, seven Ye arms for a while, a black and a red two kinds of air currents appear in his palm, and with his palm merge, instantly melt together!


    Two forces began to blend, as if doing a chemical experiment, two wonderful reagents poured into a bottle, then there was a strange reaction!


    "Open --!"


    Seven ye big drink, double palms instantaneous forward clap, a huge cyclone suddenly rushed to the sand barrier!


    What kind of power is that? It''s like countless insects melting together, spreading their wings and rushing to the target with bloodthirsty desire. It''s like water and wind. It seems that a beast''s face appears on the dark red air stream, showing its tusks and biting the prey!


    Boom!


    Bang bang bang!


    The dark red air stream crashed into the sandstorm, and the dense explosion came one after another! In front of him, the barrier of the sand suddenly suffered a heavy blow, and the flow began to become strange, as if the water in the bathtub felt the removal of the underground plug and began to converge towards that point.


    However, the gathering of wind and sand is not to break away from the bondage of bathtub, but Resist foreign aggression!


    "Well! It''s a trick to carve worms! " Seven Ye cold voice say, big hand a wave: "give me up!"


    "Yes


    The black robed man took out the rope from his arms, which was the same as the rope of the Nanyang people in Jizhou. He held it in his hand and began to shake it.Countless white haired monsters received the command, red Mang in their eyes was a little stronger at that time, as if they had received some stimulation. They suddenly went crazy, raised their heads to the sky and roared, and then stepped forward to the sandstorm!


    The black robed people standing in front of them dodged one after another and made way. The white haired monster rushed forward like crazy and rushed directly into the sandstorm!


    That''s what they''re good for. They''re thick skinned, fearless of death, absolutely obedient This is the greatest reliance of the seventh master! It''s also the strongest force of Nanyang association!


    Let the sandstorm raging, let the grains of sand like a knife in their body, their momentum is still not reduced.


    Just a few seconds later, the scale of the sandstorm has been reduced by several grades at the speed visible to the naked eye, and the low hill in front of it has become clear again.


    "Enough!"


    At this moment, a burst of drinking came from the low hill.


    Then, above the low hill, the sand burst suddenly, and a black figure flew out of it and landed on the ground. Facing the seventh master, he glared angrily!


    "You finally came out." The seventh master stepped forward and said with a smile. "I thought you were still in bed, Sima Mao -"


    "

 Chapter 481

    "Old seven!" Sima Mao, holding a folding fan in his hand, glared at the person in front of him, with a look of anger. "You and I don''t cross the river. Are we going to fight now?"


    "Ha?" The seventh master laughed and looked at him as if he were insane. He shrugged his shoulders and said, "what do you think? Am I here for dinner? "


    "You..."


    Sima Mao looked at the seventh master''s appearance that he wanted to fight. He suddenly became angry, but he accidentally affected his injury. He coughed a few times and didn''t cough up a mouthful of blood.


    Seeing him like this, the seventh master showed a smile on his face: "hum! The head of the great Sima family was also a strong man in those days. I didn''t expect that he would come to such an end today. He was seriously injured, and his power was reduced by half. Even the only unique skill to protect his life was lost. He became a street mouse. Everyone yelled and fought well. "


    "Old seven!" Sima Mao yelled! "Don''t be too presumptuous! This is our land after all! As a Chinese, you have been helping foreigners in South China for so many years. How ever did Sima Mao betray his country? You are so brazen that in the end, more people will beat you than me! "


    "So what?"


    With a wave of the seventh master''s hand, all the black robed people around him look grim. After breaking the sandstorm, countless white haired monsters stop, and their bodies rise and fall with their breath, ready to go.


    No matter in terms of quantity and combat power, he has an absolute advantage!


    "Those who fight for the world, how can we talk about good and evil? I help Nanyang people. I don''t cover it up. Everyone has his own ambition. What''s the point? But today is the day when you leave, and I, as long as I''m still playing for one day, there will be a place for me in this world! "


    After the seventh master yelled, he looked at Sima Mao and burst into laughter again: "ha ha ha ha ha It''s a good chance from heaven. It''s also a bad move for you. You dare to snatch that thing. Instead, you are injured by Duan Qingtian. The clan also lost half of it. Moreover, you even used your life saving skills of transmitting space.


    Don''t hide it from me. My people are very clear about it. In fact, I have known your residence for a long time. I haven''t done it for so many years because you have good strength and the ability of transmission. Unexpectedly, the two factors I fear most can disappear at the same time! I know that your skill can only be used once a year


    The seventh master looked at him with a cold smile. He suddenly raised his hand. Even the people and animals around him were moving. He was about to rush up to kill the enemy!


    "My Sima family is not so simple, sons!"


    "In --!"


    Behind Sima Mao, a tide like cry resounded through the sky. On the other side of the low hill, rows of people in Sima''s clothes poured out, like dark clouds landing on the ground. One by one, with weapons in hand and dignified faces, they were not afraid. How could there be a deserter!


    Trees fall and monkeys scatter. This is the case in most of the rivers and lakes. What''s more, this kind of people who are regarded as evil practitioners by most people are not worth their friendship and interests. I didn''t expect that no one left the Sima family in this situation.


    Sima Mao is really a traitor!


    "Brother Sima, there''s no need to say more nonsense. Fight for the world, regardless of good and evil, only win or lose. Today, you lose to me. It''s not a shame. Once you succeed, there will be more people who will lose to me in the future!"


    "Well! Arrogant! Even if I lose today, it''s just you taking advantage of the fire. Do you really think you have the ability to fight against those organizations? " Sima Mao said with a sneer.


    "Of course!" Seven Ye high drink. "That''s why I''m here. The monkey is with you..."


    "What?" Sima Mao''s face finally changed when he heard this. Combined with what he said before, is it


    "Do you want to..."


    "Twenty ancient corpses, I''ve got eighteen. As long as I get the monkey, I''ll be left with the one that the shadow army took away. As long as I get the head of the evil god again, I''ll be invincible in the world!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see. That''s what you want


    Sima Mao took a breath and nodded his head slowly: "I''ve heard such a legend. As long as we gather together 20 ancient corpses and combine their spiritual power, we can revive Chiyou, the war god of that year! You call him an evil god? "


    "The appearance is different, how to fight against the sky?"


    "Don''t you just say that those who fight for the world don''t care about good or evil?"


    "Don''t you always think I''m not right? The reason why I call him an evil god is just to cater to some people''s ideas. I believe that when he is resurrected, more people will call him that! But it doesn''t matter, because I will become king, and you will stop here! Listen to the order


    "In --!"


    The black robed man yelled, and the white haired monster showed his claws.


    "Kill Sima Mao, destroy the Sima family!"


    "Yes


    "Boys and girls!" Sima Mao also drank a lot.


    Behind him, a group of Sima people drew out their weapons and killed him!


    "Fight with me!""Yes


    On the hill and under the hill, the two forces are opposite in an instant.


    On the one hand, it''s like climbing the sky. On the other hand, it''s like the top of Mount Tai. On the other hand, it''s like a bear and a tiger. The weapons are bright and the beasts roar in the sky! A strong wind hit, when the yellow sand swept, wrapped two forces, flying sand, blood splashing!


    The seventh master jumped from the corner of his eye and suddenly flew up. He pointed his crutch at Sima Mao!


    Sima Mao led the people to fight together. He had already solved several people in the first army of the seventh master. He looked up and saw that the seventh master was thinking of diving down!


    "Today, I am dead I''ll peel off a layer of skin from you, too! "


    Sima Mao yelled with gnashing teeth. He stepped on his feet and opened the folding fan. Suddenly, the wind blade was raging. Surrounded by black paint, he directly met the seventh master


    Ganzhou barren hills, a hundred miles of sand, no one cares, a war has begun!


    ¡­¡­


    When I went back to Yanjing and met Duan Qingtian, it was still a week later.


    Murongshen was just told by his father murongke, the owner of his family, that the matter was over. Naturally, he wanted to go home and report it. But I just went to find Duan Qingtian.


    Yang Qingshan is worthy of being Yang Qingshan. I thought it would only take a few days to make magic weapons. I didn''t expect that he was really meticulous. Several times I saw him standing by the instrument in the early morning with his eyes wide open, staring at the instrument for fear that something might go wrong.


    I am very satisfied with the finished products. This kind of weapon is in line with Luo Peng''s temperament!


    Now, as the enemy''s strength becomes stronger and stronger, Luo Peng''s strength must also be improved. I can''t let him always wake up to the power of drought to deal with the enemy. It will do great harm to himself.


    I came back later than expected, but Duan Qingtian didn''t care about it. Hu Jie called me every day to scold me


    How to do harm? Coax.


    Finally, it''s back.


    "It''s been a long time in the Yang family, but I''ve already reported the content to you. Uncle Yeji, what are you going to do with it? Did you kill him? "


    "No, it can''t be killed." Duan Qingtian sat on the chair and said solemnly, the cup in his hand had been carried since I came here, but he didn''t drink it for a long time, and the heat was gone.


    "Can''t you kill me?" I was stunned for a moment. "Why do you keep him?"


    "He is the son of the sun cult. If you kill him, there will be a war. We will not lose the joint attack of the two organizations of the east island country, but the cost will not be small. It''s better to keep him and let the sun cult''s mousetrap be more stable." Duan Qingtian.


    "Ha?" I frowned and showed a black question mark face. I walked up to him, looked at him carefully, looked up and down, and said, "my commander Duan, is this still you? Don''t you have the character to refuse to work before? What''s going on here? What''s the change? "


    Duan Qingtian looked up at me, showing an expression of "your joke is not funny at all." he put down the cup in his hand - the cup was not drunk after all - and picked up a document on the table and handed it to me.


    "Have a look."


    I took the file and opened it.


    "Sima''s family destroyed?" At the first glance, I was shocked by the specially marked content!


    I haven''t been in touch with this family for several times, and suddenly told me that they are gone. How can I feel a little unreal?


    "Sima Mao died in a miserable state, as if there were a hundred insects and blood. All the people under him were killed. Most of them were killed by the claws of wild animals. Under the low hill, the underground cave like an ant''s nest was destroyed. There was not even a thing left in it. Their treasures had been robbed by the other party."


    "Sima Mao I heard song Xiaoqing say that his strength is not weak. Even if he was injured by you, he would not be killed so easily, and this kind of death... "


    "You can see it''s them, too." Duan Qingtian said faintly, picked up another document and handed it to me again: "we can''t find out when they came and left, how many people don''t know, how many of those monsters came and how many of them don''t know, and even the identity is only determined by killing people, but look at this."


    I took the document and knew that it must be more serious than the one I just received!


    Sure enough, just at the first glance, the specially marked words hit me!


    Nanyang Association and Nordic Shenying society alliance!


    "The things in the cave were taken away by us, and Yeji Bo was also caught. Their alliance with the east island countries was broken, but unexpectedly, they became allies again so soon. I really don''t know how many abilities he has, and he can make alliances twice in a row!" Duan Qing said angrily, pressing his fingers on the table began to work.


    "This Shenying society has never been our enemy before. It is said that most of their practitioners can use the power of Nordic mythology. It is a very difficult enemy to deal with." I put down the papers and said in a deep voice."More than that." Duan Qingtian picked up the document I put down and looked at it again. "Unlike the east island countries, northern Europe borders us, and the Nanyang association makes China''s western and southern borders unsafe. At this time, Lin Dingkun has returned to the West and Nie Ze is still in the south. If there is a war in the East, they will not stab us in the back! "


    "Yes, and the Fire Phoenix Temple doesn''t really need to be involved. At that time, we made enemies everywhere, so it''s hard to clean up the scene."


    "That''s right!" Duan Qingtian sighed. "To start a war since ancient times, it is necessary to stabilize the rear first. We are facing the enemy three times. At this time, we should not cause more trouble, we can only Be sure first

 Chapter 482

    In the west, along the line of Mt. Everest, at the mouth of the snow mountain --


    "Hoo -"


    the cold wind blows by, rolling up countless snowflakes and sweeping over the snow mountain like a blade.


    On the snow mountain, in the ice and snow, vaguely, there are several figures moving slowly, hidden in the snow, can''t see clearly.


    "Security zone d004, please reply if you receive it, please reply if you receive it."


    A person holding intercom, whispered to the other side, his cheek has been flushed by the cold wind, his mouth has been cracked, but he dare not lick it, because it will hurt.


    "Yes, it''s hard work. There''s still half an hour left." The sound from the intercom is accompanied by the electric sound of the instrument.


    "Yes."


    The man answered, put away the intercom, tightened his tight clothes, and lowered himself again, even in the cold, to hide in the snow. Around, are their own companions, one by one look better than their own, but they are firm eyes, serious expression, no retreat!


    This is the western part of our country. A few days ago, the alliance of Nanyang Association and Shenying society made it a dangerous place. The number of patrols and secret sentries has more than doubled, in order to prevent the enemy from sneaking in!


    The eastern border and the southern border have appeared one after another. There can be no more accidents in the western border!


    Duan Qingtian knows this, Nie Ze and Lin Dingkun know it, every soldier of the shadow Army knows it!


    The secret sentry post on the snow mountain changes every four hours. At this time, they have been buried in the snow for three and a half hours. Their bodies are numb with cold, but the blood in their chest is still hot. They can''t slack off, because as long as they slack off a little, they may get rid of the enemy.


    And their task is to stop the enemy!


    Although there are many shadow soldiers, it seems that there are still some people who are short of hands to guard the three realms at the same time. Almost every place is a mixture of the strong and the weak. When facing ordinary people, it''s more than enough, but when facing the experts, it''s a bit difficult


    Just a few tens of meters away from them, in the white land at the entrance of the snow mountain, a few small snow mounds are moving slowly


    Those snowbanks are not high, that is, they are a little higher than other places. Under the action of wind, it is very common for snowbanks to move. This kind of situation is everywhere. Where can they pay attention to it? Under the snow, there were a line of seven people in robes!


    Seven people are separated from each other, each of them is crawling forward, the speed is very slow, like a turtle line, only when the wind becomes stronger, will speed up a little bit.


    No one knows when they came here or how long they have been here. But one thing is certain: those who want to cross the border in this way are not good at all!


    More than 20 minutes later, the seven small snowdrifts moved more than 20 meters again, averaging only one meter in one minute. At this time, they stopped.


    "Everyone, it''s time for the shadow army to change their posts soon. We can''t do anything rashly to avoid being discovered by them." One of them said, in their language.


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    "I understand!"


    Several people around answered in turn, the scene fell into a quiet, only the wind, snow, after a while, one of them asked: "bishop, will they really change their posts at this time?"


    "Of course!" Said the first speaker. "I''ve been observing them for a long time. Their actions are secret. Almost everyone can stay in the snow for four hours without moving. Only when they change their posts can they show a little movement It''s terrible, shadow army. It''s terrible


    "Is this their sentry?"


    "I don''t know. I''ve been observing them for so many days, and their positions are different every time, obviously in order not to be discovered. I don''t know where they are now, maybe hundreds of meters away, maybe Right in front of you


    Said the man known as the bishop, keeping his eyes on the situation for fear of missing any detail.


    But he was right about one thing. Today''s Secret sentry post is really in front of them


    But about 20 meters away, two groups of people, hiding under the snow at the same time, quietly waiting.


    "The Everest is so big that they should not be able to monitor it all. Our luck is not so bad." One of the seven said naively.


    "Who is right? You can rush over and have a try. I don''t care about life and death! " The bishop glanced at him.


    "Ah That''s all I said. They didn''t expect that we would cross the border like this. They are busy with things in the East. If they want to impose martial law on the three borders at the same time, the troops will be scattered. Maybe it will be very weak here. We''d better take advantage of the opportunity to enter. Maybe they can''t find it? "


    "Less nonsense! Wait! No one is allowed to move without my instructions


    "Yes."The man saw that his officer was really angry this time, and he didn''t dare to say any more. He immediately shut up and calmed down.


    Twenty minutes later, there was still no change around, except for the wind and snow. In the mountains, like tourists, they passed by frequently, and the rest was quiet.


    The bishop looked at the situation around him and said in a deep voice, "we''re really lucky this time. We didn''t go to their secret post. Everyone pay attention! Right now we''re going to cross the border, check the time, check the equipment! "


    "Yes


    Six people agreed, a few snowdrifts gently stirred, the action is slight, difficult to distinguish, but they have completed all the preparations in this slight action.


    "All ready? Let''s go


    At the Bishop''s command, the seven men acted at once! Everyone is dignified expression, even before that has been joking people are also positive.


    The Chinese border, these five words will have a huge deterrent!


    After this line, there are the strongest practitioners, the largest army of practitioners, and numerous civil practice organizations! If you come with a friendly heart, this is heaven; if you enter with a hostile heart, this is hell!


    "After entering, if you encounter a block, you must not fight unless your strength can crush the other side! If necessary, disperse and retreat, cut off according to the number set before, and then What


    The bishop walked in the front and said to the other six people. Suddenly, he was shocked and looked up, but a golden light came down like a meteorite!


    "Flash!"


    The bishop only had time to shout out this sentence. The next moment, the golden light had arrived, and he was bombarded among the seven!


    Boom!


    The great strength of the impact of the snow, the true spirit of a layer of white snow fog, the bishop is powerful, responsive, the first to turn over, to avoid the attack, the rest of the people are also heard after the Bishop''s cry have made a response, only a bad luck, was hit in the face, killed on the spot!


    "No! Get out of here


    The Bishop''s face is livid of say, he how also didn''t expect, oneself unexpectedly so quickly was discovered.


    In the distance, a figure came quickly and fell into the crowd. Lin Dingkun, the deputy commander of the shadow army and the person in charge of the western territory, had a big face and tiger eyes!


    "Lin Dingkun This guy is here! "


    The bishop looked at Lin Dingkun, and his face was not good.


    Although Lin Dingkun is far less difficult to fight than Duan Qingtian, after all, he is the second most important figure in the shadow army and the highest direct officer in the West. It''s no pleasure to meet him when he first came here!


    "Get out of here!" Cried the bishop, turning around and trying to go, but just turning back, he found that behind him, I don''t know when they were surrounded by the shadow Army soldiers!


    "This..."


    Six people are all a Leng, especially a few strength is not so strong, look at each other, are to see each other in the eyes of despair.


    Lin Dingkun pulled out his knife, pointed at the enemy from a distance and said in a cold voice, "you''re in my urn, the curfew of Shenying society!"


    Behind him, more shadow soldiers came. One of them was the one who had just reported the situation through intercom. At this time, he also looked cold and focused on the enemy.


    Before that, Lin Dingkun had already discovered their existence, but he did not disturb the people in the nearby dark posts. Instead, he quietly mobilized other people to come, so that they could not be far away, and at the same time, he did not let the people who should change their posts come, so as to avoid scaring the snake.


    And the success of this operation is due to the awe inspiring quality of the soldiers. No matter whether it''s time or not, as long as there is no command from the commander and no one coming to change shifts, they will continue to stand on this post!


    The whole staff of the dark post, motionless, like a lifeless stone in the snow, fooled the Bishop''s eyes perfectly and let themselves into the encirclement!


    "China''s border line is not so easy to break through? If you come, don''t go! "


    Lin Dingkun let out a loud drink. He put his foot on the ground and shook up countless snowflakes. The whole person also flew up and slashed with a knife!


    The bishop and other people still couldn''t escape, so they had to fight for a while, and immediately began to resist!


    Six people and six kinds of mana gathered in front of him to form a huge shield, which stood up to Lin Dingkun''s knife. At the next moment, there was only a "click" sound, which seemed to break an egg shell, and the shield burst suddenly!


    Click!


    It''s like breaking a glass, the six color mana recedes and returns to their own bodies. However, it was not a complete failure. Lin Dingkun''s knife was blocked. His strength had been consumed and he fell on the ground without hurting them.


    Several people quickly cast their magic, one of them had a burst of arms, rolled up countless snowflakes, and flew to the opponent with his arms waving like a knife. However, when he was close to Lin Dingkun, he was vaporized into invisible water vapor and scattered in the air.The other one clapped his hand to the ground. On the ground, there was a Dharma array. At the foot of Lin Dingkun, countless haggard black hands rushed out and grabbed the people above.


    With a cold hum, Lin Dingkun immediately got up and dodged the black hands. At the same time, he cut them off with a knife. The golden light flashed, and the black hands turned into nothingness!


    Like Duan Qingtian, Lin Dingkun''s magic is also a way to achieve firmness, but different from Duan Qingtian''s one power descending ten meetings, his magic is based on Shaolin, and his ability to break demons is higher.


    Lin Dingkun was flying in the air. With the power of this sword, he came to the person who was doing the array in an instant, and then he cut it down again!


    The man just got up, and before he could react, he was stabbed in the head and heart, and his skull burst! Fall to the ground and die!


    A man nearby threw a weapon to sneak attack, but he thought that Lin Dingkun had a quick reaction and avoided his attack with a backhand knife!


    Click!


    "Ah


    With a shrill cry, the man covered his right shoulder with his left hand and fell to the ground in pain. Under the right shoulder, there was nothing left. The whole right arm had fallen to the ground.


    After all this, Lin Dingkun wanted to mend his knife again. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the blade breaking through the air behind him. He turned back quickly, raised his knife to resist, Dang -!


    The crisp and deafening sound of metal reverberated, and the snowflakes all around fled to the distance.


    Lin Dingkun raised his head and cleaved to his own man with a knife in front of him. It was the bishop, dressed in red, fluttering in the wind

 Chapter 483

    "It seems that you are their commander." Lin Dingkun said coldly, staring at the cardinal in front of him.


    "No, I''m not, sir." Said the cardinal. "I am their God!"


    As soon as the words came to an end, the cardinal suddenly changed the posture of his sword and slashed it. Lin Dingkun changed his posture to resist and stepped back to distance himself.


    The other three people began to walk, vaguely, have surrounded Lin Dingkun''s side, unexpectedly is to kill the strongest person first?!


    Lin Dingkun looked at the situation around him, sighed, shook his head and said, "I thought you were some capable people, but you were just some idiots. In this case, you actually chose such a perfect way to die. Are you all such people in Shenying society?"


    "In today''s situation, it seems that there is no hope for us to go. It''s better to Let''s work together first to get rid of you, a difficult guy. It can be regarded as clearing an obstacle for our God bishop! "


    Said the cardinal in a cold voice, with his knife loose and clasped, and with a murderous eye.


    "Saint Lucifer? I really want to leave someone to go back and tell him that this land is not for him to touch! Unfortunately, none of you can leave today! "


    At the end of his words, Lin Dingkun suddenly took out his hand and stabbed the cardinal in front of him!


    The cardinal''s pupil shrank. He didn''t expect Lin Dingkun to have such a fast speed. He hurriedly raised his knife to fight. However, he only felt a burst of force coming from him. It was like a mountain pressing on him. At that time, his legs were soft and he almost knelt down!


    "Well Ah


    The cardinal let out a cry, and his legs began to shake, and he could hardly hold on.


    All of a sudden, Lin Dingkun felt a gust of wind coming behind him. He quickly closed up and cut back!


    All of a sudden, he was so fast that he could only describe it as "crisp". He expected that he was just a middle-level figure in Shenying society, and he could not escape his own sword.


    I didn''t expect that this knife just split out, the man was also a fake action, immediately stopped the momentum, a flash and let out, to avoid the chop, and on the other side, another man came out, rushed to himself with a weapon.


    "Well?" Lin Dingkun frowned, turned around in the same place, made a shield with a horizontal knife, and swung away his attack. He flashed away again. With a "Dang", he took the attack from the cardinal!


    "Array?"


    Lin Dingkun squinted at these people around him. His pace was strange, and it was hard to distinguish between the true and false movements. Almost as long as he hit one, the other would come back to deal with him. For a moment, he could not concentrate on one of them.


    Although none of the four men, except the cardinal, are his opponents, the Dodge attributes of the three goods are very high. It''s obvious that they are prepared for this array!


    Lin Dingkun knew in his heart that he couldn''t kill two people who had nothing to do with this array so skillfully. All seven people in this line could use this array, and the number of people in this array should be floating.


    That is to say, fortunately, he killed three people first, otherwise, the situation at this time will only be more unfavorable!


    On the other side, the soldiers of the shadow army saw that their officers seemed to be in a passive position. They immediately drew out their weapons and came forward.


    But the cardinal had made up his mind that this time, even if he could not kill Lin Dingkun, he would be badly hurt! Well, it''s absolutely impossible for them to mess up!


    There are only four people left in this array. At this time, even if the other party adds one more person, it will reverse the situation!


    When the cardinal stepped on his feet, his whole body floated on the ground. When Lin Dingkun was entangled by the three men, his body turned as fast as a * * with a big knife in his hand and surrounded by black light. In a moment, he split countless knife lights and flew out in all directions!


    The people of the shadow army just ran out without two steps. When they looked up, they saw countless swords flying towards them. They quickly stopped and put up weapons to resist.


    There is a huge gap in the strength of the soldiers around. The strong block the light of the sword without half an impact. They just stop for a moment. The weak, after blocking the light of the sword, simply can''t bear the force. They fly upside down and fall in the snow. Some even knock down many people because they stand too close to their companions.


    For a moment, the scene was very chaotic, and the steps of the soldiers of the shadow army who came to aid were immediately disrupted.


    The cardinal fell down. In front of him, Lin Dingkun just turned his back to himself. The chance was just right. This blow, all-out, can''t kill him, but also hurt him!


    The cardinal stepped on his feet like a sharp sword. The whole man stabbed out in an instant, and a red light rushed straight to Lin Dingkun!


    And at this time, after a group of chaotic shadow Army soldiers, two golden lights came quickly, drew two arcs in the air, and the soldiers attacked them in two ways!


    The cardinal went straight to the target, and his eyes were fixed on Lin Dingkun. How could he manage the situation around him? Suddenly, there was a golden light in the corner of his eyes. Before he could react, his blade had been hit by the golden light. His power was so great that he deflected his direction in a moment!And at the moment of impact, he finally saw that the golden light was actually a yellow thing like a flying saucer.


    Before he could react, another cymbal flew to Lin Dingkun, and quickly bypassed his body, instantly took the name of one of the three people around him!


    There were only four people left in this array. At this time, the Cardinal was away, and another one was killed. The array was broken, and there were only two people left beside Lin Dingkun. If he didn''t win again, his cultivation in these years would be in vain!


    Lin Dingkun took a look at the cymbals. He already knew who was coming, but this was not the time to worry about that. He found that he had a backhand knife, and his whole body was strong enough to crush one of them. He chased back two steps, and hit the other one with no fighting power. Then he slashed the other one!


    Poof!


    Blood light burst! The man was cut off in a split second and cut to the waist!


    This knife cuts out all the anger that they teased with array before!


    Looking back at another person, he just got up and saw this scene. He was scared out of his wits and ran back.


    But here, where is his life?


    Had not run out two steps, behind him, a sharp knife light has hit, with boundless murderous, instant through his chest!


    On the other side, a figure came out from behind the shadow army. It was like an eagle on a snow mountain. It was smart and light, but it was full of killing. With both hands stretched out, it grasped the two cymbals flying back. It pointed on the snow like a dragonfly, and fell in front of the cardinal. A cymbal fell down!


    "Golden winged eagle?"


    "It''s the golden winged eagle?! How did he come? "


    The shadow army saw the appearance of the man, and they were all in a burst of exclamation.


    Wearing a Lama costume, he is about 40 years old. His mouth is full of stubble. His eyes are like eagles, his temperament is like ice, and his movements are neat. He is like a professional killer!


    As soon as the cardinal looked up, he saw a cymbal smashing down on his head. He quickly raised his knife to defend himself, but the other cymbal had already attacked him.


    The Cardinal was startled. He stepped back quickly, opened his distance, and planned to attack again. But he didn''t expect that the other side''s speed was faster than his own. He caught up in a moment, and the sharp blade of the cymbal in his hand had cut him.


    During the crisis, the cardinal could only stand his knife in front of him to resist. There was only a crisp sound and a spark came out. Before he could do anything else, the second cymbal had been cut.


    The speed of the other side is not comparable to his own. At this time, he has already rotated with two cymbals in his hand, and his speed is much faster than that of the chopper light he just rotated! The sparks on the blade never stop!


    Finally, with the last chop, the weapon could not hold on any longer, "pa La", and the long knife broke!


    The cardinal gawked at the handle of his knife and the Lama after it.


    The man looked at himself coldly. With a flick of his right hand and shaking of his fingers, the cymbal flew out of the air in a strange arc and chopped on his right neck. Instead of stopping, he continued to fly around his neck, then separated again and fell back into the hands of the Lama.


    This is the last picture he saw. At the next moment, he didn''t know anything. He lost his strength and fell into the snow. His blood dyed the snow red.


    The Lama, on the other hand, turned his back to his death when he took back the cymbals.


    As for the cardinal, there is only one spine left to connect his head with his body. The rest of his flesh, skin and muscles are all broken and not connected at all.


    This kind of technique can be called unique skill!


    Golden winged Eagle walked up to Lin Dingkun and looked at him with a smile: "I heard that you are in trouble, so I came to have a look. It''s not too late."


    Lin Dingkun looked at him coldly, and it was obvious that he didn''t plan to have too much contact with him: "hum! It''s just so, but I don''t know what trouble I''m in, and I''ve never asked you for help


    Looking at his appearance, the golden winged Eagle smiles instead of anger. He shakes his head and says: "you really need to change your temperament. I don''t know how Duan Qingtian can stand you. No, he can''t stand you. That''s why he put you here and sent you away. It''s easy to worry!"


    "Well! Aren''t you in a place like this? "


    "I''m different from you. I was born in this place. This is my hometown. I want to protect it! You take away the military merit, you deal with the body, and I''m only responsible for killing these people. "


    The golden winged carving said that the two cymbals in his hand rubbed against each other, and the blood beads on them immediately dropped onto the snow. He turned around and walked back.


    At this time, in a hut in northern Europe, a man was wearing a mask and a purple robe. He was carrying the wick of a candle with a long needle, watching the candle flicker in front of him, and the shadow was changing on the wall behind him.


    And then, as soon as the door opened, a man came out from the outside, bowed and said, "bishop, they...""I know." The purple robed man raised his head. Under the mask and in his eyes, he was only joking. "I didn''t expect them to succeed. After all, if it''s just that simple, they can succeed That''s not fun! "

 Chapter 484

    "Did you meet Lin Dingkun? He''s been in the West recently. He''s a tough guy. If he finds out, I''m afraid it won''t come to a good end. "


    Said the Archbishop of Shenying society, who was named St. SIFA, still in a lazy manner. He took a needle to pick the wick of the candle and watched the light flicker. It seemed that seven of his subordinates had died, and even a high-ranking Cardinal was of no importance to him.


    "Well That''s true. " The man at the door hesitated for a moment, thought about it, and added: "and The golden winged eagle. "


    "Well?"


    Saint Xifa finally changed his eyes, looked back at him in doubt, thought about it carefully, and murmured: "nanzang golden wing carving, a disciple of the nirang Lama, the current first speaker of nanzang, he appeared. Well, it''s no accident."


    Saint Xifa nodded, then turned back and went on to pick the lanterns. He asked in a loose tone: "has there ever been any powerful mage in Northern Xinjiang?"


    "Not at the moment." The man replied.


    "Well, then Northern Xinjiang is our breakthrough, but those guys should be able to think of it and send experts to it Tell them not to act rashly. We need a chance. " Said Saint Lucifer, putting down the long needle. "We will not die until someone dies first."


    "Holy bishop!"


    "There is one less cardinal. If any of the black Cardinals is qualified, let him be the first one."


    "Yes."


    "And..." He went to one side of the room, picked up an old wooden box from the ground, put it on the table, opened it, and quietly looked at the things in it.


    "People die for money and birds die for food. If we don''t take out something, how can anyone be willing to be our gun?"


    Said St. Lucifer, reaching into the box and taking out a bead the size of an egg.


    The whole body is as white as jade, and the interior seems to have a number of brilliance. The northern lights are swaying, which is strange!


    "Bishop! This is not Nanyang Association. They... "


    "They are a group of lunatics. Why should we care about them? And we just take out one, as long as we keep one for them, we can still use them! "


    Said St. Lucifer, taking the bead, he came to the man and handed it to him: "you know It''s time to do something. "


    The man looked at the bead, then looked up at the bishop, thought for a moment, and showed a sudden look: "I understand!"


    "Go ahead." Saint Xifa let go, let the egg bead fall in the man''s hands, turned and walked to the middle of the room, arms spread, slowly knelt down, knelt on the futon, facing the statue, look very devout!


    "Almighty God! I will make the whole earth your people. You are the greatest God and the creator we all respect. Please rest assured


    With that, Saint Lucifer bowed down respectfully, his eyes closed, completely like a believer.


    Behind him, the man stood at the door, bowing and not daring to look directly at him, holding the bead in both hands, shaking all over


    And just an hour later, a big news, through some unknown channels, appeared in the major organizations, instantly set off a huge wave!


    Archbishop of Shenying society, take out a Shenying pearl and offer a reward for Duan Qingtian''s head!


    For a moment, all the overseas practitioners and major organizations were ready to move, while the internal members of the shadow army were angry and shocked!


    Because the ability of the God Yingzhu has long been known to the whole circle of practitioners, and what surprised them even more was that there was an addition in the reward.


    If Duan Qingtian can win ten people who come to kill him in a row, the reward task is over, and shenyingzhu belongs to Duan Qingtian!


    "Interesting


    The seventh master, one of the bases of Nanyang Association, grinned at the information.


    "Deliberately, it turned this reward offering into a fight for shenyingzhu. In this way, Duan Qingtian and the shadow army''s anger at him was reduced. What a good hand!" The seventh Master said with a smile.


    Beside him, the high priest sitting on the chair was not in such a good mood as him. He said angrily, "but didn''t the God Yingzhu originally say that he would give it to us?"?! This is also the reason why we are in alliance with him! Do you want us to join the reward mission? Saint Lucifer, this is... "


    "Ah, don''t be impatient. Isn''t there three shenyingzhu?" The seventh master showed his hand and interrupted the high priest. "If we want to revive Chiyou, we only need one of them. If we take one out, it won''t affect anything."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The high priest looked at him, breathed heavily, thought about it, and said, "but Is there really no mistake? "


    "The biggest problem now is that the last one of the twenty ancient corpses is in the hands of the shadow army, and it''s in the headquarters of Yanjing. Duan Qingtian and the main force of the shadow army guard it personally. If they can''t get it, it''s useless to take shenyingzhu. Now the most important thing is to consume the strength of the shadow army, especially Duan Qingtian''s strength!""Well, is this the way that Saint Lucifer thought of to weaken Duan Qingtian''s strength? Are you sure someone will go? "


    "Maybe --" the seventh master leaned lazily on the back of his chair and looked up at the dark ceiling. "Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. Anyway, we have nothing else to do now. We can only see if our ally''s plan is successful."


    On the other side, Yanjing Siheyuan, I came in a hurry, pushed the door directly, and saw Duan Qingtian, who was ready to go out. Seeing me coming, I was calm.


    "Why are you here? Haven''t you just returned to Jicheng? " Duan Qingtian asked, as if nothing had happened, as if it was just a dream that he was offered a reward by Shenying society.


    "Nie Ze called me and asked me to stop you. He had to stay in the south. Otherwise, I would come back as soon as I got back. You don''t know that my girlfriend scolded me and I would kneel down in durian when I got back!"


    I said with a black face, stepped forward to the threshold and gave him a push: "go, come in and say!"


    Since I became the shadow army, I always feel that when I face them, I have naturally become more and more presumptuous. Maybe this is my position.


    Although Duan Qingtian would not listen to the advice, he went back into the yard and sat on the stone bench.


    "Do you know what I''m going to do?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    "Nie Ze called to tell me, but I can guess that you are going to find a quiet, flat and open place to meet those who come to kill you. You have been in Yanjing, and you are afraid that no one will dare to come." I said, go to another stone bench and sit down.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It is


    "You have to get that magic pearl?" I asked. "Maybe there''s another way."


    "Do you know any other way?" Duan Qingtian asked in reverse, turning his head and staring at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was silent.


    I know, at least as far as I know now, there is no other way!


    The utility of shenyingzhu is well known in the world. Shenyingshe regards itself as "the subordinate of God". The three shenyingzhu are the most precious things in the world and are said to be the sacred things given to them by nature! But the truth needs to be examined again.


    And the three beads have the same effect - Resurrection!


    If you use his mana to urge the dead, you can bring them back to life! Living absorption, can be more life, after death can be resurrected, but also enhance their own strength!


    These two, no doubt let everyone salivate for it!


    But after all, Shenying society is a first-class organization of mages in the world. Even if someone wants to take it as his own, he has to consider whether he has the ability.


    I didn''t expect that today, Saint Lucifer took it out by himself!


    But in fact, besides these two items, there is another one about the declared effect of shenyingzhu. It''s just that it''s useless to many people, so it''s not valued, but it''s important to me.


    That is, if zombies absorb it, their mana will be greatly increased! It''s very likely that it will evolve directly into Yu!


    Luo Peng would have been able to awaken the power of Lu and use his energy for a short time. If he got the shenyingzhu again, he might have evolved into Lu.


    But Luo Peng is still there after all, and it is not impossible without evolution. The most important thing now is to revive Senior Colonel Xue!


    This is why Duan Qingtian wants to go to a quiet place to attract those who killed him.


    Because he wants to defeat ten people to trigger the additional condition and get shenyingzhu! Even if at that time, Saint Lucifer may not believe what he said and refuse to hand it over, even if the effect of shenyingzhu is deceptive and exaggerating, he will try it!


    "As the strongest one in the shadow army, all the overseas practitioners have been afraid of you for so many years! But that''s because they have never formed a real alliance of interests. Now the reward comes first. These greedy wolves are likely to unite to deal with you. Are you sure? " I asked.


    Duan Qingtian took a look at me, then took his eyes back, with a calm face: "yes."


    I shook my head and began to scratch my fingers to count all the strong overseas practitioners: "Qingmu, the great God envoys of Huofeng temple, the seventh elder and high priest of Nanyang Association, and probably the old leader of the sun cult and the ice demon cult AOJIN. Maybe, first of all, these are difficult enough, not to mention the Shenying society''s own actions. All these people together can drink a pot, if it''s not between Are you sure you can resist the wheel fight? "


    I squinted at him with a suspicious look on my face.


    To be sure, none of these people will be his opponent, or even two or three of them will join hands! But what about everyone?


    If all these people unite together, even if you Duan Qingtian is stronger, can you really defeat all of them?


    If we could, our country would have dominated the world of practice!


    Can we really defeat ten people?


    "But I have no other way." Duan Qingtian stood up and said firmly. "Even if there is a great danger! I''m going too. It''s useless for you to stop me. I''ll definitely go. "I looked at him for a long time, and finally, with a sigh, I stood up.


    "The people of the shadow army didn''t come to persuade you. It seems that they all know that they can''t stop you. When Nie Ze called me, he should have thought that he would fail." I said.


    "But there is one thing you must promise me."


    "What''s the matter?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    "Let me go with you!" I said. "Since I can''t stop you, I''ll go with you to see this fight without turning back!"

 Chapter 485

    North America, Phoenix Palace


    "Ha ha ha ha - good! This guy even took out Shen Yingzhu. It''s a real cost! "


    In the castle, the great God is leaning on a bed with a big pillow on his back. His legs are straight. He is looking at the ceiling and laughing wildly.


    Just beside him, a blonde lying on the bed without any cover on her body, some shy covered some places with her arm, but the great envoy put her finger through the gap between her arm and her body. The occasional slight movement made her face blush.


    Standing in front of the bed was Howard, the most reliable subordinate of the great God envoy, who was looking like a housekeeper and waiting for his master''s orders.


    He turned a blind eye to the cool beauty lying on the bed, and didn''t even react.


    "Good! Now that he has all taken them out, why don''t we not go? I''m so sorry for the treasure The great God envoy said, his fingers trembled again, and the woman around him made some strange sounds.


    "The effect of shenyingzhu is just what shenyingshe and shengxifa said. Whether it is true or not is still unknown. Duan Qingtian is not weak. Is it worth taking this risk?" Howard asked, in a calm, noncommittal tone, as if to explain the situation objectively.


    "Of course it''s worth it!" The great God said, with a strong grip on his hand! "Come back from the dead! What a wonderful thing it is?! Duan Qingtian Who is he? Is it a God? Is it unbeaten?! As long as I see the right time, this shenyingzhu will definitely be mine! He won''t be God, I am! Phoenix Nirvana, this God Yingzhu should be mine


    The great god suddenly pulled out his hand and raised it in the air. He looked at his palm carefully. Suddenly, a flame appeared in his palm.


    "The world will be mine!" Said the great minister. "You


    "Yes, what can I do for you?" Howard replied respectfully.


    "You can manage the affairs here well. If I get the magic bead, the Fire Phoenix Palace will go up to another level! By then, don''t be in a hurry. "


    "Yes."


    Big God makes smile, turn over to want to get out of bed: "I left, still have to think of a way, how from their border line past."


    But before he got out of bed, he felt that a small hand had grasped his arm. When he looked back, it was the blonde who was looking at him with red face and eyes.


    "What''s the matter?"


    To him, this woman is just a pastime, what kind of gentlemanly demeanor, what kind of pity, where can there be?!


    The woman''s heart trembled when she listened to his impatient voice. She hesitated and said, "you just I''m not calm now. Don''t you do it before you leave? "


    "Ha?" Da Shen frowned and put his face close to her. He looked at her in a strange and angry way and said in a low voice, "do you take yourself too seriously?"


    "Er..."


    "Hum!" The great God raised his head, and a trace of evil intention flashed in his eyes. "But I have a good way to play. You, just wait here for me to come back. In the process, I want you to keep calm all the time! If you calm down, I''ll kill you right away! "


    "Ah?"


    When the woman heard these words, her pupils shrank and looked at him as if she saw something incredible.


    "Howard, look at her. Don''t calm her down." Said the great emissary. He got up, picked up his clothes and walked out of the room. There was only Howard and her left.


    Howard looked at her, his eyes were indifferent, like a saint: "it takes a few days for the great God to come and go. In these days, you must always maintain this state, at least not lower than this state. I can give you whatever tools you need."


    "No! No, no, no In a few days, I''ll go crazy! " The woman waved her hands in fear and shrank to the far side of the bed, shaking all over.


    "So what?" Howard asked. "If you can''t do it, I''ll tell the great envoy. He does what he says. One thing I hope you will remember is what the great envoy just said, you Don''t take yourself seriously


    ¡­¡­


    Nanyang, a base somewhere.


    "Are you not going? Maybe it will be a wonderful picture. " The high priest sat on the throne, looked down at the carefree seventh master, and asked in a deep voice.


    "Isn''t it that someone has been sent? We don''t have to go, just wait for the news. " Said the seventh master, like an idle old man.


    "Are you sure he can win?"


    "I''m sure He can lose Seven ye said.


    "Huh?" The high priest frowned.


    "Do you think he will be the same as those people with his strength? He''s just making up the numbers. " Seven ye said.


    "If Duan Qingtian hits ten, shenyingzhu will belong to him. This is what those people don''t want to see. So if they think Duan Qingtian is not consumed too seriously in more than five places, maybe seven or eight places, they won''t go on again. At this time, if a particularly weak person is eager to try, what do you think?""They will choose to fight hard in order not to let Duan Qingtian defeat the weak and achieve ten wins!" At this time, the high priest also reacted, and suddenly said.


    Seventh master with a smile, eyes show poison!


    "So This will force them to fight. Duan Qingtian is our enemy. Why not fire Phoenix Temple and other people? Anyway, our goal is not to throw a piece of meat out of this bead. Let''s kill each other! "


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the snow mountain in the north, where the ice demon sect is


    "Why not again?"?! Didn''t you just come down from the ice devil mountain? Can we go up again? "


    A large group of people around the territory to find a circle after circle, but still did not find their own boss - o''jin trace.


    It''s a famous house. Generally, it won''t go too far, unless it''s on the ice devil mountain. But he came down from the mountain two days ago, and usually won''t go up again so soon.


    "That doesn''t work..."


    One of the crowd was quick witted and thought of a possibility. He looked to the South with a suspicious look in his eyes: "he went there!"


    In the wind and snow, Okin''s face was serious and he walked alone. Although the wind beat his face and the snow surrounded him, his speed didn''t decrease. He didn''t even have half a dull movement and walked forward quickly.


    ¡­¡­


    In the east island country, Aoki, with an iron face, walks out the door.


    "You Is this going to find Duan Qingtian? "


    "Well." Aoki nodded and kept on walking.


    "Officer Aoki! Chief Aoki! Just a moment, please At this time, behind Aoki came a voice which was a little tender, but not losing the spirit of cutting.


    "Well?" Aoki heard the sound and turned to look behind him.


    In the back, a boy in his twenties, with a front hand, came quickly with a dignified face.


    "It''s you." Aoki road.


    "Officer Aoki, please take me with you." The young man ran to Qingmu and looked at him with a firm voice.


    "Well Your father is a hero. You are only in your twenties. I don''t want you to Don''t go, even if he can''t win, do you still have any illusions about your current strength? "


    "I can''t kill him! And you! And those experts from all over the world! I don''t believe he won''t die today! At least, I''ll see him die with my own eyes! "


    The young man said that his intention to kill was chilling.


    Aoki looked at him, finally moved, sighed and nodded: "OK, come with me."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    All over the world, various forces are rushing here, and at this time we


    Duan Qingtian stands alone in the center of an open space in the mountains. Occasionally, the wind blows, and the yellow sand floats slightly. It blows over his skirt and slope, and falls back to the ground without the guidance of the wind.


    I sat on a flat stone in the forest in the distance, just like an old man in the village. I watched Duan Qingtian quietly, waiting for the battle that I didn''t know when to start. I was just short of a handful of melon seeds.


    "Why did you choose a place so far away?" Duan Qingtian asked faintly.


    "Don''t you want a quiet, flat place? It''s just right here. " I spread my hand and said it doesn''t matter.


    "Forget it, it''s all the same. It''s one thing everywhere." Duan Qingtian said, looking at the sky around him, he directly sat cross legged on the ground. The golden knife stood on one side, and the blade reflected the dazzling sunlight.


    "Are you sure they will come?" I asked.


    "They will. Under the heavy reward, there must be brave men. What''s more, I''ve spread my position through the secret information network. Moreover, the four border defense line has loosened the defense for those experts. They can directly enter the territory. I don''t believe they won''t come in this case."


    "Oh! In order to beat ten people, you''re a real loser! But it''s all done. If they don''t dare to come, it''s too timid. "


    "Just wait." Duan Qingtian said, directly closed his eyes, began to raise God, the whole person and nature, as if turned into a group of righteousness between heaven and earth.


    But I don''t dare to be as leisurely as he is. I sit on the stone and have to look around every once in a while to see if there is anything new.


    This time, in order to lead them out, Duan Qingtian brought me without any one. Even many people in the shadow army didn''t know where he was. Only the intelligence personnel who were responsible for transmitting the information knew.


    Although I have made some preparations, after all, the plan can''t match the change. It''s the most difficult to judge people''s heart, not to mention the old fried dough sticks, Old French sticks, old sushi, old hamburgers from all over the world


    This time, it''s really a lonely battle!


    And the other side, is a world!


    I don''t know how long it took. Suddenly, the wind around changed. Duan Qingtian seemed to feel something. He suddenly opened his eyes and breathed out a mouthful of turbid air. His eyes were clear. He looked at one place and said faintly: "I didn''t expect that you were the first one to come. Do you want to take back what you took out?"In the woods, there was a voice saying in poor Chinese: "no, no, no, no, I just came to see who can get this baby. Since it was my stuff before, I''ll see the game. It doesn''t matter."


    With the voice, two people came out of the woods, one in front of the other and the other in the back. The one in front of him was the one who was talking, with a mask on his face.

 Chapter 486

    "Shenying society Saint Lucifer


    Duan Qingtian looks at the light mouth of the visitor, then turns around and quietly looks at the scenery in front of him, and doesn''t care about him at all.


    Saint Xifa did not ask for nothing. He spread out his hand and stopped talking. He took his entourage to one side and sat down with a stone. The entourage stood behind him and waited quietly.


    They are all waiting for other "guests" to come.


    Saint Lucifer looked around and saw me not far away. He laughed. Half of his mouth was covered by a mask, not very clear.


    I nodded to him without saying much.


    At this time, I was neither the original face, nor the count mask man, but became a public face.


    Since the mask is in hand and can change thousands of faces, why do I have to use only those two?


    Today, all the powers of the world gather here. It''s obviously not a good thing to be remembered by them. It''s better not to use those two faces


    The wind continues to blow, the clouds are still slowly moving in the sky, this world, no matter what happens, have nothing to do with them, longitudinal vicissitudes, consistent, eternal.


    I look up at the sky, looking at the slowly moving clouds, so I think. All of a sudden, the east line, out of thin air out of a touch of black, inside the iron horse glacier, the meaning of killing!


    "Here he comes." I said.


    "I know." Duan Qingtian nodded, even his eyes did not move. Dark clouds began to spread in the sky. On the ground, dark shadows gradually covered Duan Qingtian''s body. In the open space, there was no sunshine! It''s like night!


    Duan Qingtian turned his head and looked at the knife beside him. The sun was not there, and the luster on his body was faded, not as glittering as before.


    "Don''t feel bad, old man. I''ll let this cloud disperse soon." Duan Qingtian said that he reached out and stroked it as if he were stroking an old dog who had been with him for more than ten years.


    On the other side, a vortex column came down from the dark clouds. It touched the sky and touched the ground directly to the ground, like an elevator. The cloud column dispersed, showing the figure of Aoki. There was a person beside him.


    "It''s so noisy. Don''t wait until the end There''s nothing left to follow Saint Lucifer said with a sneer, looking at him with a pair of eyes full of banter under the mask.


    "Well! It won''t bother you! " Aoki said, go to one side directly, do not sit, just for the master!


    But what Saint Xifa said was true. Aoki was so active that he covered the sky with his mana. In terms of consumption, he was bigger than others at the beginning!


    All the people did not speak, or sit or stand, just quietly waiting for the real start.


    How can we have a dinner without all the guests?!


    All of a sudden, a pillar of fire in the sky fell from the sky, instantly through the dark clouds! With a sound of Fengming, it fell to the ground.


    All of a sudden, the surrounding ground began to appear the scorched black of the burning flame. The flame retreated, and the figure of the great God envoy of Huofeng Temple emerged, with golden hair, blue eyes, rebellious smile and full of pride!


    And he is the only one who has not brought a servant.


    "Ethan, you are here." Said Saint Lucifer, with a cool look in his eyes.


    "Oh, it''s you. Have you brought my prize? Do you want to give me the champion now, or do you want to exchange the head of Optimus for it later? "


    The great God emissary named Ethan arrogantly said that he was totally arrogant, holding a posture of "I am the biggest in the sky and the earth". It seemed that he had not been beaten by the society.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t pay any attention to his remarks. What should he care about?


    It was St. Lucifer who said, "hum! I don''t know who''s going to trade your head for it. You old traitor, you must be the last one to do it. At that time, people will kill you and trade your head for shenyingzhu! "


    "Cut! Don''t worry, it won''t be. The winner must be me! " Ethan said.


    Between these two people, the taste of * * is already full. If it wasn''t for today''s big event is to fight for shenyingzhu, I''m afraid they would have to fight first!


    In fact, it''s easy to understand that Saint Xifa regards himself as "the messenger of God" and is a loyal God believer. Whatever he does, his slogan is to fight for his great God to come to the world and let all the land and sea become the domain of God.


    And Ethan, who calls himself God


    I can''t bear it!


    Laozi is the messenger of God, are you God?


    This special thing has caught up with ethics!


    So these two people can''t make a pot of urine. They have to pinch each other as soon as they meet. It''s even more impossible for them to cooperate with each other. This is also a reassuring point for many people in China.


    Overseas organizations, it''s better to have contradictions. As long as they don''t unite, no one can touch us!


    But I don''t care about all these. What I''m focusing on now is that the Chinese of these people is very suburban


    A few minutes later, from the other side, one came honestly. Compared with the flowery of Ethan and Aoki, it was very mediocre. The face was also a popular face, and had no characteristics.Coming from there, I also felt like a subordinate. I was very careful, which was obviously different from those senior officials.


    "Who are you?" Ethan came closer, saw someone coming, and immediately asked.


    The man stopped and bowed respectfully: "Bo Tu, Nanyang Association, I''ve met you. The seventh master ordered me to come here and fight for shenyingzhu!"


    "Ha!" Ethan frowned and yelled, "what are you? Dare to say such big things in front of me! Can you take that treasure? "


    "Ah, that''s not true!" "I never said that there was a demand for strength. If someone wants to die without self-knowledge, it''s his business! If someone is willing to watch Duan Qingtian defeat ten young people and get shenyingzhu, I can''t help it. Now that he''s here, even if he''s a contestant, there''s no need to speak ill of each other. "


    "You..."


    Ethan looked at him. His face sank. He didn''t speak any more. He turned his head and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    Saint Lucifer looked at nabutu and nodded.


    He naturally knew what the seventh master was thinking, and he brought a servant for this. Just now, he also told the people on the scene in words that if he didn''t want to watch Duan Qingtian beat the weak, he had to go on his own!


    Anyway, no matter what the result is, whoever loses or wins is a good thing for himself!


    It''s not a conspiracy, it''s a conspiracy!


    Even if this is thought of by them, they have no way. Under the heavy reward, can anyone be willing to quit?


    At this time, another man came with the same hand, head tied with a headscarf, eyes are indomitable firm!


    "Hiss - you are..." Aoki''s eyes changed when he saw the man.


    "Taiyangjiao, sakamucan! Our young master is caught by them, commander Duan! Can I add a condition with you alone? If I win, let the young master go back! " The man nodded with Aoki, then turned to Duan Qingtian and said in a cold voice.


    Duan Qingtian took a look at him, thought about it, and nodded: "yes."


    "Good."


    Sakamucan agreed, went to one side, stood.


    Saint Xifa looked at it, stood up, and said with a smile, "people are almost here. You are all in a hurry, commander Duan! Have you had a good rest? How about Start now? "


    Duan Qingtian immediately stood up after hearing the speech and drew out the golden knife beside him. His whole body was full of killing spirit!


    It was at this moment that all the people present felt a tremor! Subconsciously back a step, especially those younger generation, is pale, pupil earthquake, a face of shock.


    Duan Qingtian was standing in the crowd, with enemies in front of him, behind him and around him, but he was a bully, and he was proud of all the heroes! Everywhere!


    "Who comes first?" Duan Qingtian opened his mouth, full of Zhongqi, extremely domineering!


    However, at the scene, no one dared to step forward


    As everyone knows, it''s not good to fight with Duan Qingtian in heyday. It can even be said to be a steady loss! No one wants to be the first, and everyone wants to wait for Duan Qingtian to be weak.


    And those younger generation, either they have been subdued by the atmosphere just now, or they have been reserved by their own officers to motivate generals, can''t be sent out first.


    For a moment, no one is willing to stand up!


    Everyone wants to go to the top floor, but they don''t want to climb the stairs!


    Duan Qingtian looked at these people and laughed: "hum! Every big talk is louder than anyone else''s, but it''s too timid. Aren''t they all running to my head? My Duan is here! Who''s coming up? "


    Duan Qingtian''s voice was like a Hongzhong, like thunder, which shocked everyone and made them afraid to step forward.


    And just when everyone thought it would be deadlocked at the beginning, suddenly, a voice rang out: "I''ll come first!"


    Everyone was stunned. The voice didn''t belong to anyone present, or he had never heard it before. It was very strange!


    But judging from the strength of his voice, he must be a master!


    "Well?" Duan Qingtian also frowned and looked in the direction of the sound. A big man came out of the woods.


    "Okin?"


    He was recognized at the scene.


    Wu Chi o''jin, the leader of the ice demon sect in the north, even though few people can get along with him, that''s what he looks like.


    However, until today, some people present knew that his voice was like this.


    "What''s the matter with Okin? Isn''t that guy always indifferent to fame and wealth and famous for his martial arts craziness? I didn''t expect that such a guy would come because of the shenyingzhu! " Ethan said with a smile.


    Duan Qingtian didn''t care about him. He just looked at AOJIN faintly and said, "you''re not here to take that bead, are you?"


    Although it sounds like a question, he knows the answer himself.


    Okin was also looking at him, with the same indifferent expression, as if he had copied and pasted a mold. Instead of answering his words, he asked, "how sure are you that you can survive today? How sure are you that after you survive, your body won''t be hurtDuan Qingtian''s eyes moved and he was silent for a moment. He said truthfully: "I''m sure I can survive! But there are no hidden injuries, almost none! "


    "That''s it." Said Okin, raising his hands and clenching his fists!


    "I''ve heard that Duan Qingtian is very powerful. I always wanted to compete with you. But because we have always been friends, in order to avoid problems after the first World War, I never came. But today, I know you have to go through a fierce battle. Since then, if you have a hidden injury and can''t play your full strength, I can''t fight you in full strength. "


    AOJIN looks at Duan Qingtian and his eyes are full of fighting spirit! Simple, no interest driven war!


    "So please fight me before you fight them! Let me see, this Oriental God of war, how about your whole strength! "


    This is a resounding remark! dignified and imposing! Every word, every word, hits people''s hearts.


    "Saint Lucifer." Duan Qingtian moved and cried to his back.


    "Why?"


    "Okin, is that one?"


    "Well Of course Said St. Lucifer.


    "That''s good!" Duan Qingtian said, with a smile on his face. Seeing that AOJIN was empty handed, he threw his right hand and fixed the golden knife on the ground. He also clenched his fists and opposed AOJIN!


    I stood up with a dignified face, and everyone stepped back to let the opening go.


    Shenyingzhu competition, the first game, started!

 Chapter 487

    AOJIN and Duan Qingtian stand up against each other, both of them are unarmed and full of fighting spirit!


    This is a pure sense of war. The world''s hustle and bustle is for profit, especially in the field of mages. Okin only likes fighting methods, not fame and wealth, which can be regarded as a clean stream.


    Duan Qingtian looks at the opponent in front of him. His eyes are obviously different from before. It can be said that among the people present, only AOJIN can make him look up to him.


    "In today''s war, only in the name of the Pearl. Actually, I just want to ask the Oriental experts for advice. If I win, I will point to the end and never hurt my life. I''m not greedy for the Pearl. Lose, not to mention. No matter win or lose in this battle, I will go back immediately after the battle is over. " Said Okin in a calm voice.


    "I believe you!" Duan Qingtian said. "You are our forever good friend. If you want to compete with our experts, you can come at any time."


    "Thank you very much."


    Okin lowered his head, then raised his head. His eyes were pure, and his whole body suddenly sent out a piercing cold!


    As the only one who can enter the ice devil mountain, his magic is all ice magic, but it''s not an element attack. Like Duan Qingtian, his magic is power magic, specializing in melee combat!


    Duan Qingtian''s arms swung and he drank. His body was shining with golden light, and the virtual shadow of the dragon and elephant appeared behind him!


    I stepped back a few steps and kept a close eye on the situation. Although I was the only audience, I''m afraid I was more nervous than anyone else.


    The rest of the mages are serious, looking at Duan Qingtian''s action.


    The appearance of Okin was unexpected, but it was the happiest thing for them. This Wuchi is similar to Duan Qingtian in playing style, and his strength is good. He is sure to consume a lot of Duan Qingtian''s strength. At that time, they will win again!


    Thinking, the battle has already begun, Okin first shot, a blow out, I am so far away from him, feel like winter has come, like an iceberg is approaching!


    I haven''t felt cold for a long time since I learned magic, had magic power to protect my body, and then mastered the power of ice element. Even in the middle of winter, I feel the same as spring.


    But in the face of Okin, I felt the cold for a long time. My whole body trembled and I wanted to shrink up subconsciously.


    Although I master the ice element level is higher, but after all, there is a great disparity in strength, the strength of Okin is much stronger than me!


    On the other hand, Duan Qingtian also made a move at once, with a straight fist, which was opposite to AOJIN''s fist!


    "Bang --!"


    With a dull sound and double touch, a heat wave carrying a layer of frost swept away, and then merged in the air, turning into a vapor.


    King Kong Dragon''s Xianggong to the power of Yang and the power of AOJIN to the power of Yin will go down in history!


    The two fists fight each other like a bull, but they don''t win or lose. O''jin''s eyes move, his fist suddenly comes back, and the other fist bursts out!


    Duan Qingtian is also quick reaction, action like copy and paste the same, a blow out, two punches collide again!


    It was a burst of water vapor and the same strength. Both of them were exerting their arms, their muscles were tight, and their bodies were shaking slightly because of their strength. The two fists were advancing and retreating each other, but still no one could help them.


    Duan Qingtian raised his eyes and looked at AOJIN. AOJIN sensed his eyes. He also raised his head and looked at the past. His eyes were opposite. In the eye contact, a special emotion of martial arts was being transmitted.


    All of a sudden, both of them took a step backward. Their fists parted and they both took a step backward.


    There seems to be a mirror between the two people. They both stand on one leg, the other leg is bent in the air, the arms are bent close to the body, and the hands are all condensed by layers of mana.


    As if there was a voice that only they could hear, they both had actions at the same time. They raised their legs and fell down abruptly. With inertia, they threw their bodies forward, and at the same time, they put their fists out together!


    Boom!


    After a collision, the two men suddenly speeded up. Their fists were like phantoms. They still could not see the shape of the hand. The outline of their fingers was not clear. They only felt that four sledgehammers were swinging each other. But the next second, they felt that there were more than four sledgehammers


    Bang bang bang bang!


    Innumerable stuffy sound comes, basically is up and down has not stopped, the next sound has been up.


    Between the movements of the two fists, each collision will be accompanied by the diffusion of two completely different air currents.


    Duan Qingtian''s hands are golden waves, while AOJIN''s fists shake out white and blue ice chips.


    The two men''s fists were like phantoms. They were very fast. The rest of their bodies were motionless. Their legs seemed to be welded on the ground. They didn''t move. Their upper body was like cast iron. Their eyes were firm and fixed. They were staring at the opponent in front of them!


    Between the two bodies, there was no movement at all, only half of the mosaic of gold and half of blue.Everyone is more see face more black, this hand, if the first hit on himself, then he was finished!


    There are always a hundred fights between them. Suddenly, Duan Qingtian''s movements changed and his body tilted. He was whipped by a whip!


    O''jin''s eyes are focused, and he immediately stops, and a whip leg is right!


    Pop!


    The two men''s legs collided with each other, shaking out a gust of wind, but they still did not win or lose. Their legs firmly occupied the middle line, impartial, and equal in strength.


    AOJIN and Duan Qingtian look at each other and turn their legs half a circle. Instead, they use their calves to support each other and bend their knees!


    The huge pulling force produced by the bending of both legs made both of them not hold their bodies, so they leaned directly towards each other until their legs were completely clamped by each other''s thighs and calves.


    At this time, the two people were close to each other, almost as long as they were looking forward, they could touch each other.


    Two people''s eyes move, at the same time to support the foot as the axis, rotating the body, the legs immediately pulled out, at the same time, with the power of this rotation, the right hand clenched, in turn around the time to see the right time, a blow out!


    Wipe!


    This time, the two fists didn''t touch, but passed by, two arms almost close, one gold and one blue, two fists accurately bombarded each other''s chest!


    Dong!


    With a dull sound like beating a drum, AOJIN and Duan Qingtian hit the fist at the same time. They couldn''t control their body shape immediately and stepped back.


    Everyone is in front of a bright, Duan Qingtian recruit!


    No matter whether it can really hurt him or not, it''s a real fight. No matter how weak the strength is, there should be some damage. What''s more, this fight It''s not weak.


    After Duan Qingtian, the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon roared up to the sky. The treasure elephant also raised its nose. It seemed to be angry and roaring in pain. Duan Qingtian flew out backward, pointed his toes to the ground, and then nailed his feet to the ground to stabilize his body. He immediately reached out to cover the part of Zhongquan, and his face sank.


    On the other hand, AOJIN was a little bit poor. His toes touched the ground nearly ten times. Finally, he grabbed the ground with his feet and wiped a distance to stop. The distance he flew out was far away from Duan Qingtian.


    This wave, you don''t have to have a good eye to see it. It must be o''jin who lost!


    "Give in!" Duan Qingtian said to AOJIN.


    O''jin lost the game, his expression did not change, and he did not feel depressed. He reached out to cover the place where he hit the fist, stepped forward and said: "I lost the melee. Next, we''ll compare weapons."


    "Well, I''ll stay with you to the end!" Duan Qingtian said.


    As soon as Okin''s eyes coagulated, his hands suddenly clenched in front of him, and then opened, countless frosts condensed!


    At the same time, a strange virtual shadow gradually emerged behind o''jin, which seemed to be an animal, but could not see what it was. The only thing you can be sure of is the white fur on this thing.


    "Ice devil!" Saint Lucifer cried out. "Has he begun to absorb the power of ice devil mountain?"


    The shadow behind Okin is the ice devil!


    On the other hand, although he was a little shocked, he got used to St. Simpson and said, "what''s the big deal? Wait for me to lose him! What ice devil


    "Hum!" Saint Lucifer rolled his eyes. "Don''t let others put out your little fire then."


    "You don''t have to worry about it. When you hear the news, don''t be scared to death."


    The two men were obstinate here. As they spoke, a large mass of frost had formed in Okin''s hands, forming the shape of a long rod with sharp edges and corners, as strong as steel.


    And the top of the long pole, however, gradually became a sharp shape, turned out to be a frost spear!


    Duan Qingtian''s right hand dropped, palms back, virtual grasp, inserted on the ground of the golden knife seems to feel what call, immediately shake up, suddenly break free from the shackles of the earth, flew to Duan Qingtian''s hand.


    "Please --!" Duan Qingtian holds the knife in his backhand and says.


    O''jin''s eyes changed and he stabbed the gun in his hands.


    Duan Qingtian''s body flashed, holding a knife in his backhand to block away the spear. AOJIN immediately drew back the spear and stabbed it out again. Duan Qingtian immediately blocked the spear.


    Two people once again a single action, a long gun in his hand like a dragon, spit between fierce murderous; a golden knife blade like a tiger, left and right hurdle King prestige!


    All of a sudden, sudden change! AOJIN shot straight at Duan Qingtian''s forehead. Duan Qingtian did not immediately block it to one side as before, but suddenly a short body, sliding shovel to the gun, right hand up a top, suddenly a loose finger.


    Shua!


    As the spear was raised, the golden knife flew. Duan Qingtian turned around, holding the gun barrel in his left hand, leaning back on the pole, raised his hand to catch the golden knife, and chopped it off!


    This time, the momentum was heavy, and he fell to the front door of o''jin''s face!


    If the knife is hit, Okin''s skull will be broken even if he is not split in two.But naojin is not general. He dodges to the other side of the gun, holding a spear in both hands, which is superior to Duan Qingtian''s one handed strength. He shakes off his arm and turns Duan Qingtian''s face to his side. At the same time, he shakes off his hand, faces Duan Qingtian''s chest and stabs him out!


    Duan Qingtian was obviously surprised. He didn''t expect that AOJIN''s skill was so good, but he reacted very quickly. He held the back of the knife in his left hand, pressed down on AOJIN''s gun head, rolled over with this force, and kicked AOJIN with both legs!


    AOJIN also took advantage of Duan Qingtian''s pressure, the gun head sank to the bottom, the gun barrel lifted up, directly withstood Duan Qingtian''s feet!


    Dong!


    With a dull sound, a lot of frost obviously fell down on the spear, and ogin immediately stepped back and quickly touched the ground with his feet, trying to stabilize his body.


    and Duan Qingtian are flying out of the air, adjusting positions in the air and landing

 Chapter 488

    "Ha


    Okin thrust his foot into the ground, three points into the ground, stabilized his body, and then rotated his body. The spear rolled like a dragon, and entangled himself like a python. With the action of his hand, he quickly circled around him, and then stabbed him in an instant!


    An arrow shaped ice mist appeared in front of ogin. It was as big as the head of a van. It seemed unreal, but it was real. It cut through the air and rushed to Duan Qingtian, who had just landed.


    At this time, Duan Qing genius fell to the ground. It''s no use trying to dodge. His eyes are shining. He clenched the big knife, drank and cut it off!


    Click!


    Behind Duan Qingtian, Baoxiang Xuying strides forward. With a long nose and an elephant roar, the light of the golden sword becomes illusory. It seems that suddenly there are several more parts, and they all chop at the spear frost.


    Bang!


    The virtual shadow of the spear burst, instantly burst out countless ice mist, a few meters around the time are blurred, two people are all shrouded up, the whole body is only a pale.


    AOJIN''s eyes suddenly turned golden, as if he could see through the thick ice fog. He clenched his spear with both hands, raised his right leg high, and suddenly stepped on the ground. The whole person was thrown out in an instant and flew to Duan Qingtian!


    Shua!


    The sharp spear pierces the air and makes a sound of breaking the air, and approaches Duan Qingtian in a flash.


    Duan Qingtian compared his eyes. The Dragon behind him raised his head and opened his five claws. Suddenly, there was no wind on his neck. At the same time, Duan Qingtian himself seemed to feel something. He held the knife in his hands and raised it high and cut it off!


    Click!


    The air flow generated by the collision of knives and guns instantly scattered the ice mist with a diameter of seven or eight meters! I was so far away that I had to quickly cover my face with my arm to prevent the ice from hurting my face.


    As the white fog dispersed, the figures of AOJIN and Duan Qingtian also emerged. At this time, the two men face to face with each other. In AOJIN''s hand, the spear straight out, Duan Qingtian''s side, the golden knife standing in front of him.


    At this time, the sharp blade of the golden knife has been embedded in the sharp thorn of the spear, trying to split it in two!


    But the hardness of the spear was not joking. Although it was cut by the golden knife, it was only so. After that, the golden knife could not move forward.


    "Ha


    AOJIN''s mouth made a sound of no meaning but exertion. His arms were tense. He didn''t pull out the spear and get away from Duan Qingtian''s golden sword threat. Instead, he continued to march forward and press the blade forward!


    Duan Qingtian, on the other hand, will never lose his fighting power. He holds the handle of the knife in both hands and pushes his horse forward. The blade of the knife is on the ice, making a sour "creaking" sound.


    Behind them, the Dragon elephant and the ice devil stare at each other, as if they are exerting their power. The two sides are deadlocked.


    Suddenly, an invisible force appeared between AOJIN''s hands, and he rushed directly to Duan Qingtian along the spear!


    "Pure mana?" Duan Qingtian is surprised and looks at AOJIN. "Are you going to spell it with mana like this?"


    Okin didn''t speak. He just looked at the place where the spear and the golden knife touched. The mana output between his hands didn''t stop at all.


    "All right." Duan Qingtian said in a deep voice, and the dragon and elephant behind him raised their heads to the sky and roared. On their arms, there was an invisible force, too. They stood up to the magic power of AOJIN!


    Bang!


    The two forces collided in the place where the knife and gun were connected! All of a sudden, the two currents of gold and blue collided with each other. The scale and momentum of the two currents were so large that even the appearance of the knife and the gun itself was blurred. The essence could not be seen at all. Only two invisible forces could be seen fighting against each other, and the disturbing air began to twist.


    When people saw this scene, they all sneered.


    Just now Duan Qingtian has already won a punch. According to the game, this is the blood bar reduction. Now, these two people have started to spell again, which is equivalent to starting to consume blue bars!


    I didn''t expect it! I didn''t expect it! This first round, can let his physical strength and mana all start to consume greatly!


    This is the battle of the mage. In the next few games, even if Duan Qingtian is not injured, his body still persists. If his mana can''t hold up, he is still finished!


    Duan Qingtian doesn''t consume much mana to practice his power magic. This is what they are worried about. Unexpectedly, once AOJIN comes out, he helps them solve a problem!


    I watched on the side and understood this. As a person, Okin didn''t care what would happen after their fight, whether Duan Qingtian could really survive the other nine rounds after consuming so much power, and whether he would really fall.


    What he cares about is just this one. It''s a good fight!


    This is his idea of Wu Chi!


    No mercy, just go all out!


    And Duan Qingtian, it is precisely because he knows the character of Okin and respects people like him that he will fight with him even though he knows that there will be nine fierce battles in the future.


    If you want to fight, have a good fight!


    However, Duan Qingtian is not a fool. He knows the limit. At this time, the two men''s mana collided. Their respective lengths have been proved. Since AOJIN wants to win or lose, he will win or lose!Behind Duan Qingtian, the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon suddenly flies. The huge dragon head clings to Duan Qingtian and suddenly opens its mouth.


    "Ang --!"


    A huge roar of the dragon, accompanied by a strong air swept to the moment! That time, the mana of Qingtian''s side suddenly increased several levels! At that time, the two forces, which were equal in strength, fell to one side. The ice devil power of Okin could not be suppressed any more, and he was losing step by step!


    Boom!


    Click! Click, click, click!


    The golden air current carries the potential of toppling mountains and seas, and in the blink of an eye, it shakes away all the blue air currents, and at the same time, there is the ice spear.


    In Okin''s hand, the ice spear is broken! And the most important thing is, with the forward force of that Optimus mana, the last section of the gun broke away from the control of o''jin''s palm, followed that force, directly flew backward, and hit o''jin hard!


    "Well


    Okin''s abdomen suddenly sagged, his pupils suddenly contracted, his face changed, his feet were off the ground, and he flew out quickly.


    Duan Qingtian immediately received it, and the Golden Dragon hovered up behind him. The newly spread mana retreated as far as possible and condensed on his body, sword and the virtual shadow of the Dragon elephant behind him for the next few battles.


    On the other side, Okin only flew out more than ten meters before stopping. It''s not bad. He didn''t fall down. His legs supported his body, but his posture was not very beautiful. He bent over, covered the place just hit by the ice with one hand, covered his mouth with the other. After a while, he reluctantly stood up straight, put down his hand covering his mouth, and his palm was red.


    Duan Qingtian holds the golden knife in his right hand and sinks his left hand on the elixir field. He suppresses the restless mana just released. He takes a few deep breaths and calms down. He looks at AOJIN and bows his fist.


    "Give in!"


    AOJIN also took a few breaths, and his face recovered. He nodded to Duan Qingtian and bowed: "I lost. I lost completely."


    "You are also very strong. You don''t have to belittle yourself. If you have a chance in the future, you and I will fight each other."


    "Certainly." AOJIN said, learning from Duan Qingtian''s appearance, he also held his fist, his eyes were opposite, and his spirit was the same!


    Then, ogin turned and left directly, no longer looking back, and immediately disappeared in the sight of the public.


    "He should go back to the north." I said.


    "Yes." Duan Qingtian said. "A man like him can''t have other crooked ideas. Of course, he may challenge other people. Let him alone."


    With that, Duan Qingtian turned his head and looked at the rest of the people on the scene. His face suddenly changed, cold as ice: "who''s next?"


    A few people you look at me, I look at you, the air in the eyes is more than before, but it is not 100%.


    A little tired tiger, that is also a tiger, not a sliding shovel can solve


    St. Lucifer looked at the crowd, waited for a few seconds, but did not come out. He turned his head and gave a look to the cardinal beside him, which means you go!


    The Cardinal was very reluctant. After all, he knew that he was going to die, but he had no choice. Where could he choose when his boss was bad? We have to step forward.


    "Is that you?" Duan Qingtian picks his eyebrows. "The one who came to die!"


    Those present are all for treasures. Where else can Duan Qingtian treat him like AOJIN?


    And he also knew that the one who came up was just making up the number. It was not enough to be afraid!


    The cardinal looked at Duan Qingtian and made a fighting gesture. Behind him, Saint Xifa said with a smile: "commander Duan, this man is a cardinal I just replaced. He is not your deputy commander. He killed a cardinal. I chose him temporarily and brought him to practice."


    "I see," Duan Qingtian said coldly. "It looks like red, but black, I pity you. You can''t hold on to this position


    As soon as his voice fell, Duan Qingtian leaned forward and pushed his toes on the ground. He rushed out like a cheetah, with a golden knife in his hand!


    "Listen to me, don''t be afraid to fight!" Cried St. Lucifer, with an invisible evil spirit, as if the cardinal were doomed if he dared to step back!


    The cardinal had no choice but to fight.


    In front of him, Duan Qingtian has come. He has a golden knife in his hand to hunt for the wind and chop his head!


    The cardinal''s reaction was good. He quickly dodged to the side and separated his hands. A whip appeared between his palms, which was his weapon.


    Duan Qingtian''s knife didn''t hit him. Instead, the cardinal caught Duan Qingtian''s hand in the right moment. With his hands and waist as the axis, Duan Qingtian suddenly pulled back, hoping to take Duan Qingtian''s weapon.


    He knew that it was impossible to fight Duan Qingtian. It would be better without weapons.


    It''s a bit of a risk, but try it.


    But after he tried, he knew that the idea was naive. What they lack is not only experience and combat effectiveness, but also strengthThe cardinal used both hands, almost exerting all his strength, but the other side, like Mount Tai, did not move.


    "Er..."


    The Cardinal was obviously a little embarrassed. He took a look at Duan Qingtian, looked at him with a sneer at Fang Zheng, and raised his eyebrows: "try harder."


    How could the cardinal be so obedient? Knowing that this was not possible, he suddenly moved his finger and bit Duan Qingtian''s left cheek like a snake.


    Duan Qingtian''s head tilted and dodged the rope, but he didn''t see that the cardinal had already made a move. His left hand hit him like an eagle''s claw. The target was Duan Qingtian''s right rib!


    Pop!


    There was a sound like a drum. The right rib of the cardinal''s left hand, which was in the middle of the sky, trembled like water vapor. Duan Qingtian''s body is also crooked.

 Chapter 489

    "Well done!"


    Seeing this scene, Saint Lucifer could not help crying, with a look of excitement. But immediately, he turned back to a helpless expression, sighed and shook his head. The expression changes very quickly and strangely.


    Because he knew, this time, already was the limit, although slightly injured Duan Qingtian, but at the same time, also angered this fierce tiger!


    Duan Qingtian tilts his head and looks at him. His eyes are full of disdain. Suddenly, he moves and comes back directly!


    Rib, that is one of the weaknesses of the human body, if hit, the damage is absolutely not light! But at the moment, Duan Qingtian directly pushed back with his right rib against the hand of the cardinal, and the golden light that had just been hit and spread out was immediately insufficient, and instantly bounced him out!


    Pop!


    The Cardinal was startled. The next moment, he felt that his left hand was thrown out by an irresistible rebound. The speed and strength of his left hand made his head dazed.


    At the same time, Duan Qingtian raised his right hand, because the whip held by the cardinal''s right hand was tied to his knife. This time, he directly threw away his right hand, his arms were open, and the door was empty in front of him!


    Bang!


    With a dull sound, the cardinal''s body suddenly flew out, the whip on his hand began to spread and stretch, and the rope around the golden knife also gradually spread.


    But at this time, Duan Qingtian suddenly turned his right hand, and the blade immediately crossed between the ropes. The back of the blade pressed and pulled fiercely!


    Deng - PA!


    The rope on the golden knife tied a knot again and couldn''t be taken back. The whip was stretched straight in an instant. Without waiting for the strength of the cardinal''s hand to relax, Duan Qingtian had already started to pull back and quickly pulled the cardinal''s body back.


    Before the cardinal could react to what happened, he saw Duan Qingtian''s face getting closer and closer to him. The golden knife in his hand began to rotate, and he wrapped the rope around it. Then, he suddenly raised his elbow and put it on his chest.


    "Well


    The cardinal wanted to fight, but he was blocked by Duan Qingtian''s elbow. Then he patted his left hand on the back of the knife, and the treasure elephant behind roared!


    Whoosh!


    Pa Pa Pa Pa -!


    The golden knife swung out in an instant and whirled in the air with the cardinal''s whip. At the same time, there was a sound of the rope breaking after it was tight. Countless broken ropes flew out of the flying golden knife. The rope on it began to break, and it was no longer the same when breathing!


    Bang! Dang!


    The flying golden knife was nailed to a big tree, and the blade began to vibrate slightly, making a nice sound. Along the way, is a broken rope.


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian raised his right elbow, pushed it to his chin, and directly knocked him out. He clenched his left hand and attacked him down the road, hitting him in the abdomen!


    "Wow


    The cardinal''s face turned pale and his eyes were lax, but Duan Qingtian didn''t let him go. Before he flew out, he grabbed his neck, threw him out and threw him into the air. At the same time, he flew up and kicked in the air!


    Pop!


    The cardinal''s body was bent into a "C" shape and flew straight backward. His mouth dropped blood on the ground, and then hit a big tree behind him heavily.


    "Poof


    The red master raised his head, and his body''s "C" turned back. A mouthful of blood spurted out, and then slowly fell to the ground.


    And the tree, then issued a "creak" to break the sound, but ultimately life should not be absolutely, stable down, just toward a direction of a lot of skew.


    World War II, Duan qingtiansheng! The cardinal is dead!


    Duan Qingtian turned back, raised his right arm and hooked his right four fingers. He was so overbearing!


    All the experts were flustered to see that one of them had died, but only one of them didn''t change his face. They stepped forward, bowed and said, "the sun has taught sakamucan to ask for advice!"


    With that, the man looked up, his eyes were like eagles, and his feet were like phantoms. He flew fast on the ground, driving his body close to Duan Qingtian. He pulled out his sheath, waved his sharp blade, and cut off Duan Qingtian in an instant!


    Shua!


    Silver across, but did not cut anything.


    Duan Qingtian dodged for a long time, his eyes were quick and his hands were quick. When he didn''t stop, he grabbed his wrist with his right hand, and swung his left fist randomly, like a big pendulum, to his abdomen!


    Sakamucan''s right hand was controlled by Duan Qingtian, and his left hand immediately crossed to the abdomen to defend. However, the gap in strength was too big. Although he blocked the blow with his palm, the impact of strength penetrated his body and directly flew him out!


    Jingle!


    ***Falling, Duan Qingtian slipped behind with his feet. Sakamucan flew out and fell to the ground. On the corner of his mouth, there was a red color.


    "So powerful That''s careless Sakamucan lay on the ground, as if he had no choice but to say that he took a look at Duan Qingtian. Suddenly, his right hand raised and his index finger moved, as if some mysterious force was pulling him. Duan Qingtian suddenly felt a strong wind behind him and quickly dodged.Shua!


    Just being thrown out, he flew up on his own and rushed to Duan Qingtian as if he had life. The sharp blade gave birth to cold!


    "What?"


    Duan Qingtian was shocked. He jumped up in an instant, dodged the knife and fell to the ground. His face was shocked.


    The reason why he was shocked was not because of the danger of this move, but because of the power of Nakamura''s use of this move!


    This is not the spirit power that Yang Qingshan used when he was in Jizhou. The reason why his sword can fly is that he used his fingers to control the magic power in the distance, but this power is very familiar to Duan Qingtian!


    "Royal sword skill?! You''ve already seen the way of Royal sword Duan Qingtian was surprised.


    Royal sword, since the mage industry, has only appeared in China''s practitioners, is the world''s recognized Chinese exclusive magic!


    But I didn''t expect to see it in him today.


    Although it''s not strong and lasts for a short time, it''s really a way of orthodox swordsmanship, which can''t be imitated!


    Although there have been many exchanges in history because of the close distance, it is the first time that the East islanders have learned this method.


    "I can''t keep it!" Duan Qingtian''s eyes are cold. If you keep him back, the East islanders will become more and more proficient in the art of imperial sword. That''s a big problem!


    Sakamucan gets up, catches the flying man, rushes to Duan Qingtian and cuts him.


    Duan Qingtian dodged, followed by the second knife, the third knife, the fourth knife


    Sakamucan''s speed is faster and faster, and the gap between each stroke is shorter and shorter. But maybe it''s because of his poor academic skills, or just injured, or because of the pain. Although his chopping is fast, it''s full of flaws. With Duan Qingtian''s strength, it''s almost unnecessary to think about it.


    All of a sudden, sakamucan made a chop. Duan Qingtian kicked his hand, and then hit his chest with a blow.


    I didn''t expect that the boy had some skills. When he stepped back, he saw Duan Qingtian''s fist coming. He turned around with this force, dodged the fist, and cut it out with a knife!


    Shua!


    Duan Qingtian''s fists rubbed the edge of his body. He turned his head and saw that the man had come to his side, and * * cut quickly.


    Duan Qingtian''s face did not change. He raised his left hand and opened his five fingers. He used his meat palm to block the sharp blade!


    A golden spark flashed by, and sakamucan stepped on his feet to distance himself from Duan Qingtian. Duan Qingtian put down his hand, but he was unharmed!


    The knife just now seemed to be powerful, but it didn''t even cut the body protection mana on his hand. It just left a white mark.


    "Ah


    Sakamucan saw that several attacks didn''t work. He was so anxious that he stabbed Duan Qingtian. He thought Duan Qingtian would continue to evade, but he suddenly raised his hands and slapped his palms inward!


    Pop!


    Click!


    One handle is broken into three parts!


    Duan Qingtian''s two palms cut the blade into two parts, flying to the left and right respectively, and falling into the earth. What sakamucan was holding was only one handle.


    Sakamucan is in a daze for a moment. He looks at a bare hilt on his hand and doubts his life. Duan Qingtian kicks him in the abdomen and flies out directly. The hilt also falls to the ground.


    "Alas Ethan shook his head, this kind of strength, up is to seek death, even the icing on the cake effect can''t do.


    Sakamu can couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood at last. He sprang out and lay on the ground, panting for a long time. Then he struggled to stand up, shaking all over.


    "Are you going to keep playing?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    Sakamucan didn''t answer him. Instead, he looked over his body and fell on Aoki: "the leader sent me, but I''m useless. I can''t win him. Officer Aoki, I hope you can win him and save our young master. Thank you, sakamucan!"


    With that, Sakamoto suddenly raised his head to the sky and roared. With all his strength, his voice made his heart tremble. Then, his huge magic power emerged from all over his body and gathered in the air, just like a big shot put!


    He actually directly used the original force! This is the intention that before he dies, he will try his best and consume Duan Qingtian''s strength!


    Aoki looked serious, nodded and said in a voice that was too low to be checked: "it''s hard."


    The tiny voice dissipated in the wind, sakamucan''s hands waved fiercely, the huge magic power was like a speeding train, unstoppable!


    Duan Qingtian slightly narrowed his eyes, took a horse step, put his hands in front of him, and behind him, his eyes were wide open, and his pure magic power was condensed in his palm!


    "Go --!"


    Duan Qingtian''s double palms push out, just like an avalanche of potential, its power to destroy the withered and decayed, the momentum is like breaking through bamboo!


    Although sakamucan''s power was strong, Duan Qingtian''s power was not general. The two forces collided, and the trees around him all tilted outward. Three seconds later, sakamucan''s power broke up in an instant!"Ah, ah, ah --!"


    Sakamucan sent out his last cry. In front of him, it was like a dragon flying by. He directly represented him on the ground and flew into the air. "Yi La" a, all over the clothes broken into cloth pieces, with the wind scattered in all directions, at the same time, broken, and his half of the bone!


    Plop!


    Sakamucan fell to the ground, the land around him was instantly dyed red.

 Chapter 490

    Sakamucan''s body fell to the ground, and his whole body became like a pool of soft mud. Soon he was dyed red by his own blood, which was ugly.


    Duan Qingtian blocks and breaks through sakamucan''s original power, and consumes a lot of mana. At this time, his face finally turns pale. He quickly presses his hands to release his power. His Qi sinks into the elixir field, and the experience scattered outside the body slowly recovers.


    Although Nakamura can''t compare with the big figures in various organizations, he is also a middle and upper level figure who can be sent here. It''s conceivable that he will spend a lot of money to break the source of his last blow.


    "No, you can''t let him take back his mana, ITO, you go up!" Aoki''s face sank. He said in a cold voice and pushed the boy around him.


    The teenagers around them also know that it''s impossible to defeat him with the strength of their younger generation. Their role is to consume Duan Qingtian''s strength as much as possible. They must fight closely with each other and can''t give him a chance to breathe!


    The boy stepped forward with a fist in his hand and said, "ITO, the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, is here to avenge his father! Duan Qingtian, die


    With that, Itoh didn''t wait for Duan Qingtian to respond. He immediately pulled out his sword and cleaved it!


    When Duan Qingtian heard the voice behind him, he stopped absorbing mana, turned back and took the white blade with his flesh palm again.


    Wipe!


    The blade passed over the body protection mana of his palm, producing a golden spark, but still did not cut the wound. Ito also didn''t expect this knife to hurt him. He turned around with this force and cut back to his footwall.


    Duan Qingtian stepped back, dodged the knife and looked at the boy. He was really similar to the dead ITO.


    "I see For his revenge, Kenjiro Aoki, you really found a good cannon fodder. " Duan Qingtian said coldly, looking at the green wood behind the boy.


    "Well! Don''t do this. Why don''t you take revenge for what you do? " Aoki said with a black face. "ITO is very ambitious. You can''t disturb his mind in this way. Ito! Do you want revenge? "


    "Yes Ito shouts, his eyes firm. "But I know that I can''t beat him with my strength. I just hope that I can use up some of his strength, just like Sakamoto can. Officer Aoki, remember my father''s revenge!"


    "It will be!" Cried Aoki. "ITO is an old friend of mine. I will take revenge for him. You can rest assured to go."


    "Good! With your words, I can rest assured that Duan Qingtian will die! "


    Ito drank and strode forward with a knife.


    I didn''t expect that Duan Qingtian didn''t dodge. He took one hand with his left hand and held it! He held the blade in his hand!


    La la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la la!


    The blade moves the body protection mana of Duan Qingtian''s palm, making a series of crisp sounds, but no matter how hard ITO tries, he can''t pull out the knife from one of his left hands with both hands. Or I can''t even move a bit.


    Duan Qingtian''s face was cold. His right hand stretched out, five fingers opened, and he grabbed it. Behind ITO, on the tree, the golden knife suddenly trembled, and then "Kara" broke free and flew to Duan Qingtian''s hand!


    "ITO, be careful!" Aoki saw that it was not good, and immediately yelled.


    Ito naturally knows the change behind him. He turns around and holds the knife in his backhand. Meanwhile, he dodges Duan Qingtian''s side and avoids the flying blade. He uses a posture similar to tug of war. He presses on all his strength and pulls out the knife!


    Shua!


    Ito took out the knife, directly by this force, a big rotation in place, intends to cut.


    But who is Duan Qingtian? The combat experience is very rich. Before ITO turns around, Duan Qingtian has already clapped his hand on his little arm.


    Ito''s forearm was shot, the action immediately stopped, the original trend of drawing the sword not only stopped, but also backward in the opposite direction for a while, almost fell to the ground.


    And the next moment, without waiting for his reaction, Duan Qingtian''s golden sword has arrived!


    Poof!


    Golden light, blood!


    Ito has an extra wound under his left rib. It''s so dangerous that he didn''t hurt the vital part. He saved his life. He quickly retreated and distanced himself from Duan Qingtian.


    Where would Duan Qingtian let him go? Catch up immediately, lift the knife then chop.


    Ito is not a loss to the Wudao family. Although he was injured just now, his reaction was also good. He dodged immediately, and he even wanted to fight back!


    As soon as Duan Qingtian saw Itoh''s move, he immediately felt familiar. It was not long ago that he fought with Itoh himself. The family''s swordsmanship came down in one continuous line, but his strength and fighting experience were less than his father''s.


    Duan Qingtian took a few moves and sighed that two generations of his family had all died in his own hands. He had no choice but to take a chance and suddenly cut off Ito''s knife!


    But I didn''t expect that at this time, the sudden change, that ITO suddenly sneer, the figure immediately illusory, in the blink of an eye will disappear in the same place, Duan Qingtian this knife, split in the empty place!"Ninja?"


    Duan Qingtian was surprised. Before his thought passed, he felt that the wind was blowing behind him, and then there was a stabbing pain!


    Wipe it!


    The sharp blade, with incomparable cold light, just like cutting tofu, splits the body protection magic power behind Duan Qingtian, and leaves a long wound on his back!


    "Well Huh? "


    Duan Qingtian staggers a few steps. Looking back, what is dripping on the ground is his own blood. The pain on his back clearly tells him that he has been cut.


    The first trauma since the beginning of the battle!


    Looking back, Ito''s figure is behind him, holding the knife in both hands, but his face is pale. However, seeing that he actually hurt Duan Qingtian, he grinned.


    "Juhecha Break the ice Ito shivered and said the name of his move. Suddenly, he was about to fall down. He quickly held the knife in his backhand as a crutch to support his body.


    Aoki looks at Duan Qingtian with a sneer, and sanxifa, Ethan and other people are also relieved. It''s easy to do if they are injured!


    Duan Qingtian looked at Itoh, who was already weak, sighed and said with a self mocking smile: "your father didn''t use these two moves. Before, you always used your Itoh''s sabre. I was careless. I thought you only knew those. I didn''t expect that..."


    "Well! If there are no means, how dare you come? " Ito cried, hysteria made him weaker.


    "But your move must be very mana consuming. Especially, if you break my mana defense, the cost is not low. If you are your father, you may still have strength later, but you are limited to that."


    "So what?"?! I... "


    Itoh struggled to get up, but Duan Qingtian suddenly raised his knife and shot with a golden light, "Shua"! In the blink of an eye, Ito''s head fell to the ground!


    Plop!


    Ito''s body fell to the ground, and the cold awn on * * gradually disappeared and darkened.


    Aoki closed his eyes and sighed, "rest in peace."


    Then he stepped forward.


    Duan Qingtian turned to look at him with a gloomy face: "I really underestimate you, martial arts, boxing, sabre, poison, concealed weapons, and the unpredictable ninja. At least in terms of patterns, you are more than Shenying society and Huofeng temple."


    "I''m flattered." Green wood light says.


    Duan Qingtian unfolded his arm, instilled mana, quickly stopped bleeding and slowly recovered. Squint at a front stand out below the green wood: "next is you?"


    Aoki laughed and said, "the younger generation are already on the stage. What reason do I have to stand here and watch? In this war, maybe I will lose, but it''s an account for those who died. "


    After hearing this, Duan Qingtian''s eyes changed, and he showed some appreciation: "I''ve known you for a long time, and I heard you say something for the first time. OK, come on!"


    On the other side, Aoki''s arms suddenly opened, and his body suddenly turned into rolling clouds. At the same time, the dark clouds covering all directions in the sky seemed to be called. He immediately dived down and joined with Aoki to form a large dark cloud!


    For a moment, it was like a flame burning. From a distance, it was like the end of the day on the top of the mountain. A black mushroom cloud connected heaven and earth. Just looking at it, I felt chest tightness.


    Duan Qingtian looked at the rolling dark clouds around him, and his face was a condensation: "do you want to use this kind of big consumption spell as soon as you come up?"


    In the dark clouds, Aoki''s voice came: "since you want to fight, let''s go!"


    Around the cloud wall, there are countless big hands in a moment! Or five fingers clenched into a fist, or there is a sharp stab like object in the hand, like a bayonet, or left or right, or up or down, or front or back, rushing to Duan Qingtian!


    "Play so big..."


    Duan Qingtian said in a deep voice. His feet moved frequently, and his body moved like a phantom. The golden knife in his hand played with the flower of the sword. He lost his body and hit those big hands quickly.


    These hands seem to be powerful, but they are not strong. At least for Duan Qingtian, each wave of the blade can make a hitter reach the silk clouds, disperse in the air, and re integrate into the large dark clouds.


    All of a sudden, Duan Qingtian''s heart coagulates and looks at it. In front of him, the dark clouds suddenly break open, and Aoki''s figure appears. He uses a small stick as a chest stab!


    Duan Qingtian''s broadsword blocked this. Because of the confusion of his steps, he didn''t hold on for a moment. He was knocked back and rushed into the cloud. In front of him, Aoki came and struck again.


    Duan Qingtian quickly stood firm and blocked it with his knife. They were in a dark cloud. You came and I went. There were no fingers in front of them. There was only black. There was only the sound of the blade colliding. There was an occasional spark passing by.


    All of a sudden, Duan Qingtian''s eyelids jump, and a sense of crisis surges into his heart. He quickly steps back. At the next moment, the dark clouds around him form countless hands again, coming from all directions!


    Duan Qingtian quickly waved his knife up and down to resist. He couldn''t see the enemy''s position clearly. He felt that there was a gust of wind in front of him, but it was too late to react. The knife couldn''t come back because it attacked the dark cloud on the other side!At the next moment, the sharp blade stabs to break the magic power of the body protector and plunges into Duan Qingtian''s flank!


    "Well..." Duan Qingtian is in pain. He bends slightly, but he reaches out and grabs Qingmu''s wrist. At the same time, he kicks Qingmu''s abdomen!


    "Ah


    Qingmu was kicked by him. How can he stand it? ***He took off directly, flew backward and fell to the ground six or seven meters away.


    "Ha


    Duan Qingtian''s arms were outstretched, and he drank loudly. The golden light on his body was suddenly bright, and the treasure behind him was like a virtual shadow. He had two front hooves, a long nose and a long roar! A layer of circular air waves diffused out, and the surrounding dark clouds suddenly disappeared like ice into the boiling water, showing a large area of open space, and the body was shaken down.


    Although Qingmu was six or seven meters away from Duan Qingtian, he was already at the edge of the dark cloud. He had a clear view several meters in front of him. Aoki''s eyes moved. He reached out and pointed to the sky.


    Boom!


    It''s like spring thunder rolling, there seems to be a giant sighing in the sky, the dark clouds covering the sky begin to condense into one place, forming a vortex. At the next moment, countless heavy hammers of dark clouds fall from the sky, and the target is Duan Qingtian!


    "Ah


    Duan Qingtian looks up at the sky. He is not afraid. Instead, he goes up to meet the difficulties. With a push of his foot, the whole person flies up. Behind him, the virtual shadow of the Golden Dragon hovers and points his head up to the sky. Duan Qingtian''s body has been integrated into the dragon''s body. He waves the golden knife in his hand and is full of gold.


    The heavy hammer falling from the sky hit the golden dragon, but it was useless. The Golden Dragon roared and rushed into the sky with unparalleled fighting spirit, and his body churned.


    Duan Qingtian was surrounded by the dragon in the center. He raised his sword over his head and chopped it down!


    "Go


    "Ang --!"


    The sound of the dragon''s chant resounds everywhere. In the clouds, a layer of halo suddenly bursts, as if a sun is born out of thin air!


    Boom!


    The huge wind pressure hit the ground, the presence of big can suddenly feel strong pressure, are low down the body, resist with mana, my strength is not as strong as them, I was directly pressed to sit down, hit the butt pain.


    Of course, the Nanyang Association''s name is bertu, which is even worse


    Duan Qingtian''s body glittered with gold. He slowly fell down and fell back to the ground. On his head, the sun was shining and shining on the golden knife.


    It''s sunny when the clouds break!

 Chapter 491

    Duan Qingtian falls to the ground, looks at the green wood in front of him, and points to the sword.


    Aoki shook his head, sighed, and climbed up from the ground. With a wave of his arms, it was a dark cloud again!


    This time, without the help of the sky, the scale of the dark clouds is much smaller than that of the last time, but Duan Qingtian can still be wrapped in it, only there is a circle of space above his head in the open air.


    Duan Qingtian looked around, without any fear, and quietly looked ahead, although he could only see a dark cloud.


    All of a sudden, countless big hands appeared around again, fighting Duan Qingtian, but how could the same move defeat the holy fight Ah no, Duan Qingtian?!


    Duan Qingtian''s golden sword is flying, but it blocks all the big hands. No matter how they attack, Duan Qingtian can''t get close.


    All of a sudden, a familiar feeling surged into his heart. Duan Qingtian squinted and saw that the man who landed nearby was suddenly caught by a big hand of dark cloud and hid in the thick cloud.


    Duan Qingtian secretly smiles, waiting for you! Deliberately sold a flaw and forced him to show up. Sure enough, in order to win, Aoki didn''t think much about it. A stab came and ran to Duan Qingtian''s abdomen.


    But without waiting for him to rush, Duan Qingtian has already turned over to the air, and following the forward momentum of Aoki, he has a somersault on his head, with a gold knife!


    Shua!


    Sharp blade across the back of the green wood, instant that green wood back from the last rib, all the way to the neck, a narrow wound appeared, blood burst out!


    "Ah


    Aoki screams, staggers a few steps, almost falls down, and finally stands firm. He turns to see Duan Qingtian looking at him with a sneer.


    "Little smart! Go --! "


    Aoki becomes angry with embarrassment. With a wave of his big hand, he suddenly reaches out two huge hands in the thick clouds around him and grabs Duan Qingtian.


    This time is a giant hand, not a big hand, because the size of these two hands is several times larger than before!


    Before those big hands, but also just beyond the limits of human beings, a fist about the thickness of a telegraph pole, but this time, the two hands are not only big, but also five fingers open to grasp, it seems, it is as big as a taxi head!


    And the momentum from above can tell that these two hands are more than just big


    Duan Qingtian looked at the two "taxis" driving towards him. With a cold smile, he suddenly got a pair of hands. The golden knife actually stopped in the air. With the golden light flashing in his palm, he began to rotate rapidly, just like a big plate, slowly flying to the two giant palms.


    The frisbee turned by this knife looks like a mantis to the two huge palms, but suddenly, the diameter of the frisbee increases a lot!


    Two giant palms catch, and the frisbee is still slowly, but each time it moves, it will increase by one point, like a snowball, several breaths, the two sides collide, and at this time, the frisbee can already cross the two giant palms with one''s own strength!


    "Ha


    Duan Qingtian drinks, and the frisbee sends out a dangerous smell. The two giant palms hit him, and immediately they were cut apart, breaking into two irregular clouds. Frisbee back, the extra golden light suddenly dissipated, once again into a simple knife size.


    But at this time, under the two dark clouds in front of him, a figure flashed by. Aoki turned over and approached, cut across with a knife, and attacked Duan Qingtian''s third road!


    Cold light flashed, sharp blade, but cut in the empty place


    Aoki was surprised and looked up. Duan Qingtian had reached the top of him, head down, feet up, with a knife!


    Dang!


    Boom!


    With the help of gravity, the powerful force fiercely bombards the green wood.


    All of a sudden, there was a whine of sadness. Aoki couldn''t hold on to it. As soon as his legs were soft, he knelt down on the ground. The surrounding land was shocked, especially under his legs, he had fallen into the ground for three inches!


    "Well


    Aoki raises his head and blocks Duan Qingtian''s attack with a posture of pushing dumbbell. The back of the knife is almost on his chest. He really has no resistance.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian in the sky suddenly turned over, his legs dangling in the air swung over, his feet side by side, kicking at Aoki''s chest!


    Pop!


    Duan Qingtian fell to the ground steadily, while Qingmu flew upside down and fell to one side. He also fell to the ground heavily. He could not help opening his mouth, and a stream of blood spurted out of his mouth and scattered on the ground.


    When Duan Qingtian''s arms vibrated, the surrounding dark clouds lost the control and mana support of Aoki, which was no different from the general water vapor. The mana dissipated with a slight shock.


    Aoki fell to the ground, struggling for a long time, but he didn''t get up from the ground. His chest pain was about to split, his back wound hadn''t healed completely, and his mana was consumed too much. At this time, he was at the end of his life.


    "I I lost Green wood iron green face, hesitated for a long time, finally hate said, announced his failure.


    Because he was afraid that Duan Qingtian would take advantage of his illness to kill him. Shenyingzhu could not kill Duan Qingtian, but he could not die!Saint Xifa is not far behind Qingmu. He looks at Duan Qingtian, who is walking slowly towards Qingmu and has the possibility of mending his sword. He frowns and looks at Ethan, who is still waiting. He quickly pushed the botu beside him.


    Bo Tu knew what he was used for. He immediately stepped forward and said in a high voice, "Bo Tu, Nanyang Association, ask for advice from commander Duan!"


    After that, without waiting for Duan Qingtian to respond, he rushed to Duan Qingtian. With a shake of his arm and a shake of his sleeve, he sent out countless flying insects and rushed to Duan Qingtian.


    Although Saint Lucifer didn''t want to establish diplomatic relations with Aoki alliance, he would not feel pity for him.


    But now, the young master of Taiyang cult is captured, and he does not dare to move. ITO, the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, is dead. If Aoki is no longer there, they will be in chaos.


    Naturally, it won''t affect him, but in this way, our pressure will be less


    Saint Xifa saved Aoki, in order to keep us alert on three sides all the time!


    Our country has a vast territory and many members of the shadow army. Only in this way can we be restricted. That''s what he thought.


    That is to take advantage of this time, Aoki finally escaped and ascended to heaven, and tumbled to Saint Lucifer''s side.


    "Thank you." Aoki got up and said coldly, looking very embarrassed.


    "It doesn''t matter." Saint Lucifer didn''t take it to heart. "It''s almost over. You''ve failed. Do you want to stay here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You can watch it here. " Aoki hesitated for a moment, said, turned and left.


    What he said is right. It''s meaningless to stay here any longer. Duan Qingtian might have ambushed his hands for a long time. If he really arrived at the last moment, he might not be able to leave.


    Even if not, even if the later Ethan and even Saint Xifa didn''t kill Duan Qingtian, then in his own state, is there any idea to do it again?


    Aoki thought so, step by step down the mountain, gradually disappeared.


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian showed off his skills. The golden knife opened and closed. A bright golden light swept over the large area of flying insects, like a flame. At that time, a lot of flying insect bodies fell down, turned into wisps of black smoke, and floated into the air to dissipate.


    "Go


    With a wave of Duan Qingtian''s hand, he throws the golden knife, spins it away and cuts it to Baitu.


    Botu lowered his body, dodged the flying golden knife with a sliding shovel, and instantly ejected. With his right arm extended, a whip was pulled out of his sleeve, making a sound of breaking the air!


    Pop!


    The whip shot, but Duan Qingtian didn''t panic. When he lifted his right hand, he grasped the head of the whip with five fingers. The body of the whip was straight, like a bridge connecting them.


    Botu suddenly sneered, his wrist trembled, and the handle of the whip fell into his hand. The straight body of the whip softened due to the increase of its length. With the waving of his arm, it spiraled and extended from his side to Duan Qingtian''s side.


    But this kind of twitch obviously can''t hit him. The posture of jumping rope is more powerful than this. So all the people present didn''t take it seriously. They just thought that he had no means and could only do something in vain in this way.


    But unexpectedly, when the spiral shakes to the end of the whip, it suddenly bursts, and the whole whip turns into fragments like ashes at that time, as if it has destroyed itself!


    Everyone was surprised. They didn''t know what was going on. At the next moment, those fragments rushed to Duan Qingtian like a soul. When he took a breath, they had covered his head and feet.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian, the whole person has become a dark gray man!


    "Gu Chong!" Saint Lucifer. "Is that whip made of poisonous insects?"


    At this time, there was only a whip handle left in bertu''s hand. With the shaking of his wrist, something similar to a mosquito''s mouthpiece protruded from the head of the whip handle.


    With a sneer on his face, Bai Tu walks towards Duan Qingtian. But at this moment, Duan Qingtian''s whole body flashes a golden light, and his whole body turns to ashes. Duan Qingtian himself, all over, is unharmed.


    "What..."


    "You really have the ability to use poisonous insects as weapons, but that''s all." Duan Qingtian said with a sneer, it seems that there is nothing wrong with it, even his face is not whiter.


    When bertu saw Duan Qingtian like this, he had a feeling of being humiliated. He held the long needle, and was angry and at a loss.


    And Duan Qingtian coldly raised his right hand. The golden sword that just flew out was inspired and immediately flew back to pierce bertu''s body mercilessly!


    When the golden knife returns, Duan Qingtian coldly sees that bertu''s body falls to the ground with a big hole in his chest.


    Duan Qingtian, the sixth battle, win! Two losers and four losers!


    "Not yet?" Cried St. Lucifer, looking at Ethan, who had been watching the play for a long time.


    Ethan looked at him, then at Duan Qingtian. Maybe he saw Duan Qingtian''s state at this time. With a disdainful smile, he stepped forward and a flame appeared in his palm.


    "It''s you at last." Duan Qingtian said, turning to face Ethan, put on a fighting posture.Ethan looks like he is in need of beating. His arms are outspread, just like the patients in the middle and late stage of the second disease. But he has no aesthetic feeling, only disgust. Suddenly, a large flame bursts out behind him, forming a pair of wings behind him!


    At the same time, the whole body of Ethan burst into flames. It seemed that there was a suit of armor on him. A pair of palms, open, long flame extension, gradually to solid transformation, one of them, showing three spikes.


    Trident of fire!


    Ethan, holding a trident in his hand, walked forward slowly. He looked like he had just jumped out of the fire, but he was a bit of a monster.


    Duan Qingtian''s face does not change, holding a golden knife to confront him, the battle is imminent!


    Scene seven, let''s go!

 Chapter 492

    "Ah


    Ethan yelled, holding a trident, and rushing to Duan Qingtian.


    Duan qingtiansi didn''t panic. He held the blade tip down in his right hand and put his left arm on the back of the blade. He was stuck between the main front and the side front of the Trident, blocking the attack of Ethan. The tip of the Trident was almost on his face, but he could not move forward any more.


    After two attempts, Ethan found that he could no longer push the Trident forward. He directly changed his strategy and took back the Trident. Instead of stabbing, he used the Trident double-sided blade to attack Duan Qingtian.


    Duan Qingtian holds the golden knife and his eyes are like eagles. He locks up the movement of Ethan. The fierce wind of the sharp blade blocks the attack of the flame Trident in the periphery and can''t get close to him.


    Ethan''s temper is arrogant and fiery. Seeing that his attacks have not been effective, he can''t help but get angry. Finally, he jumps away impatiently, keeps away from Duan Qingtian, and holds the Trident to push forward!


    Whoo!


    A flame, straight to Duan Qingtian!


    "Huh?"


    Duan Qingtian''s pupil shrinks, and he jumps back. He throws his right hand, and the golden knife flies out. He dances like a Frisbee, like a shield, in front of him.


    Bang!


    The flames hit on the frisbee and suddenly scattered out. The soldiers were divided into six routes: left up, right down, right up, left down and up down. They scattered out in a direction similar to the scream of the hexagram.


    "Ang --!"


    Behind Duan Qingtian, the dragon and the virtual shadow of Baoxiang are all roaring. In the sky, a golden light curtain rises, and then, golden raindrops!


    Since ancient times, both dragon and elephant are the symbol of good weather. It''s natural that rain can conquer fire!


    Shua!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa!


    Golden raindrops fall. It''s not ordinary water, but Duan Qingtian condenses with magic power. Although he can''t quench his thirst or irrigate, if he uses it to fight fire, he can get twice the result with half the effort!


    When Ethan saw the golden raindrop fall, he knew it was not a second, but it was too late to take back the flame.


    The next moment, the raindrop falls on the flame, where it goes, the flame subsides, as if a piece of white paper has been poked out of countless holes, irregular and irregular, a good whole flame, the scattered scattered, ugly.


    "Take it!"


    Ethan turned, swung the Trident and took back the flame.


    This flame is not a real flame. It''s all condensed by his mana. It''s OK to hold it like dingniu. But the problem is that Duan Qingtian didn''t do that. Instead, he cut off his flame with rain and dew from the sky!


    The fire itself is his mana. If you take it back, the mana flowing out can be replenished and consumed less.


    However, the problem is that the front half of the flame that has been cut off will lose its connection with the back, which means that it will lose the mana supply of Ethan, and it will naturally disappear.


    Once the flame disappears, the mana that makes up the flame will turn into ownerless mana and stay in the air. That''s not what he said to take back.


    "Transform the rain with mana, your mana is almost consumed!" Said Ethan, squinting and glaring.


    Even if he is weak, he will not admit his character!


    Duan Qingtian took back the golden knife and looked at him coldly: "if you can''t take back the fire, I''m afraid your consumption is not small."


    "Cut!" With a frown, Ethan holds the halberd pole in both hands, spins his body, and waves the Trident. On the Trident, a red awn is thrown out instantly. It seems that there is a long red banner hanging. It has the feeling of performing in a temple fair for the Chinese New Year. With his rotation, he immediately wraps three circles around his body.


    Just when I thought he was going to use this flame banner as a whip to attack, the man''s action stopped, but the flame banner around him suddenly stopped, as if it had suddenly frozen!


    The next moment, several meters of flame banners inch by inch split and reorganized again, but they did not form one, but dozens of small vortices, and in the next second, they became spines.


    The whole length of the pencil is a little bit thicker than the pencil, and the sharp tip glitters with cold light, but with the blazing fire!


    "Go --!"


    With a wave of his trident, all the spikes around him flew towards Duan Qingtian. His speed was like a gust of wind, and his cold was like lightning! Even if I am so far away, I can feel the pressure, as if I want to crush and tear my life!


    However, Duan Qingtian did not move at all. He held the knife in both hands and held it high above his head. The golden light was in full swing and his whole body was upright. A pillar of light touched the sky and touched the ground. With Duan Qingtian''s eyes moving, he split the sky and the ground instantly!


    Shua!


    Click!


    It''s like the yellow dragon flying by, just like the power of the gods. The blade of lingran cuts off, and countless flame spines vanish in an instant. They turn into wisps of red smoke, then go with the wind, and turn into nothingness.


    And that Dao Qi, after blocking all the spikes, continued to move forward and cut directly to Ethan.Ethan was surprised, quickly turned over to avoid, but was still wiped a little, blood flow out, dripping to the ground.


    And the most shocking thing was that his blood dropped on the ground and burned a small black spot on the ground, giving off a bad smell.


    The head of the Fire Phoenix Temple, who takes himself as the Phoenix God, is usually arrogant and arrogant.


    He really has the proud capital!


    I frowned, looked at this guy carefully, and then looked at the guy who had been on the side, as if he was really just watching the game as a "prize sponsor". That guy is quite at ease, so he is short of melon seeds.


    But never forget that he is also a headache.


    If Ethan doesn''t win, he will go on again. In this way, he will kill Duan Qingtian and weaken the strength of various organizations. Shenyingzhu hasn''t been sent to other people''s fields yet. Isn''t it all three beauties?!


    Ice devil Wu Chi o''jin, dark cloud general aomu, Phoenix God yidishen, silver bishop Saint Xifa


    These four people have always been the biggest threat to us. Apart from o''jin, the rest are all careerists.


    Of course, for other overseas people, it''s not only them, but also Duan Qingtian. These five are regarded as nightmares by some overseas small practitioners and small groups. They are top dangerous people!


    And who would have thought that all five people in this place could be present today?


    It''s hard for experts to gather, but the good thing is I''m ready.


    I thought so and looked behind me. In the woods, two figures were ready.


    Besides, not only they but also one person has been waiting for a long time


    After the golden light skips him, his power suddenly decreases and finally disappears with Duan Qingtian''s flick. However, when he turns his head, there is already a wound on his left cheek, and every drop of blood drops on the ground with the blazing fire.


    "Asshole Go


    With a wave of his hand, the Trident was immediately thrown out by him, and the flame that had turned into a solid body moved again. In the blink of an eye, it was extremely violent, and its shape also changed. It turned into the shape of a phoenix!


    "Hoo


    In the sound of the Phoenix, the fire phoenix comes straight.


    Duan Qingtian takes a horse step, and the dragon and elephant roar behind him, cutting out with a knife -!


    Bang!


    The two colors of gold and red collided and burst into countless sparks. It was like buying back the fireworks of several streets around during the new year and then coming together to let them out!


    But this is not a cold flame, but a real flame!


    With a wave of both hands, Saint Xifa''s red robe was covered with a silver robe, as light as a gauze robe and as thin as a cicada''s wing. The flying sparks on it dissipated directly, but the silver robe was not damaged at all.


    I couldn''t do it. I quickly hid in the woods with my head in my arms, relying on the trees and rocks to resist the sparks.


    On the other side, the fire phoenix dispersed. Under the sparks, a sliding shovel of Ethan approached Duan Qingtian and patted him with one hand.


    Duan Qingtian quickly uses the blade as a shield to resist, takes his palm, and then turns to get out of the way. To the side, he cuts.


    Ethan is also quick to respond, quickly a rollover to avoid the threat of the golden knife, double palms, shot one after another.


    With a wave of Duan Qingtian''s golden knife, he deflected one of his palms first, and then looked at the palm of his other hand.


    If the average person, with the meat palm on the blade, it must be the blood thorn hula, skin open!


    However, Ethan is not an ordinary person. He is not hurt by the blade on the palm of his flesh. On the contrary, there is a sudden flush on the golden blade. If it is not for its excellent material, it is estimated that it will fuse on the spot!


    Duan Qingtian stepped back and frowned at the mark on the golden knife.


    Ethan didn''t give him time to think. He immediately bullied himself. His palms kept protruding forward. He threw out several empty shadows at once, as if he had several more hands out of thin air. He patted Duan Qingtian together.


    Duan Qingtian waved his knife to resist. Suddenly, he felt a kind of resistance in his hand. Looking carefully, it was the Ethan who saw the reality and grasped his knife!


    Ethan''s hand is like a burning charcoal fire and a burning iron. He holds on to the golden knife and will not let it go. If the blade can''t cut his skin, it will be burned red by the flame in his palm.


    Ethan used both hands and grasped the golden knife. The hot temperature immediately spread along the blade to the handle.


    Duan Qingtian felt the temperature and quickly used the mana to protect his body. Two golden balls of light appeared on his palm to resist the high temperature. At the same time, he tried to draw the golden knife back.


    Ethan also used his strength, but although he won''t be hurt by the blade, his strength is not as big as Duan Qingtian''s. the blade in his hand is obviously running away to the opposite side. In a hurry, he quickly turns around, turns his back to Duan Qingtian, puts Duan Qingtian''s right arm on his shoulder, and uses both hands to exert his strength. It''s a fall over his shoulder!


    However, the prerequisite for the success of this technique is skill and strengthThe wings of the flame behind him cut on Duan Qingtian''s golden light like knives, making a "squeak" sound. But it doesn''t affect him. Without waiting for Ethan''s mana, Duan Qingtian suddenly slaps his left hand on his back!


    Pop!


    Ethan was patted out with one hand, and the flame on his body was scattered, but he still stabilized himself in the air, turned around, and at the fingertips, a little Phoenix flew out.


    Duan Qingtian cuts it off with a knife. In the spark explosion, Ethan falls to the ground. They look at each other across the spark. In their eyes, they are all proud of fighting!

 Chapter 493

    It''s still Ethan who takes the lead. His hands are burning and his feet are stepping on the ground. Every step he takes, there will be a charred black footprints on the ground. His whole body is burning once more, and he will go straight to Duan Qingtian!


    Duan Qingtian dodges, cuts back with a knife, is dodged by Ethan''s short body, somersaults and palms on Duan Qingtian''s back!


    Pop!


    A red handprint was left on Duan Qingtian''s back. The blazing fire burned Duan Qingtian''s back protection mana. One second later, through all defense, it was printed on the flesh!


    "Er..." Duan Qingtian snorted and staggered forward for a few steps. Then he stopped, gasping heavily and suppressing the fire poison behind him with the magic power in his body!


    As soon as Ethan looked back at the scene, he immediately sneered and felt that he had the chance to win.


    If put in peacetime, Duan Qingtian definitely won''t be hit like this, or won''t be hit at all. But now, after several wars, all the masters attack in turn, no matter physical strength or mana, or energy, has consumed 7788. How can a master like Edison be able to do it?


    Saint Lucifer laughed, nodded, and said, as if to himself, "soon, soon."


    Duan Qingtian took a few breaths, which can be regarded as a relief, but if he is injured, he is injured, which can not be changed!


    Duan Qingtian''s face was obviously unhealthy and pale, and the virtual shadow of the Dragon elephant behind him became illusory, as if they could be blown away by a gust of wind.


    Ethan sneered, took a step, and immediately came to Duan Qingtian''s body. He clapped again.


    At this time, Duan Qingtian didn''t move left and right like before. In order to ensure his strength and fight for the next time, he could only do simple actions to avoid the attack of Ethan. He didn''t dare to cast mana. He had to hit with one hit, and the extra one couldn''t do!


    This is just the seventh scene!


    After a few palms, Ethan was dodged by Duan Qingtian. Although it was both dangerous and dangerous, if he dodged it, he just dodged it. You can see it from the top to the bottom.


    Ethan felt angry and wanted to finish early. Seeing that Duan Qingtian was no longer good, he directly pushed him away with his palms and his arms extended. The wings of the flame immediately rose behind him, and the whole person immediately took off. His face was covered with flames, and he could not distinguish his face. There was only a big fire left!


    It''s like another sun is born out of thin air, but it''s not like the white and gold of the sun. There''s only red on Ethan!


    Red for destruction!


    "Duan Qingtian - you die for me!"


    In the fire, Ethan''s voice came. It seemed that two eyes appeared on the fireball. Suddenly, five Phoenix appeared around him.


    "Jiu Feng Lian Ti Jue!"


    Duan Qingtian saw this scene, frowned, his eyes were trembling.


    "But only five phoenixes, are you still planning to hide your strength, or haven''t you practiced well?"


    Duan Qingtian said and took a look at the nearby Saint Xifa.


    If according to the general idea, in order to fight for shenyingzhu, Ethan will go all out and kill himself, but he didn''t, so he didn''t get home! In fact, he has done his best.


    But it''s not necessarily the case now.


    Even if he could kill himself, he would have another enemy, Saint Lucifer.


    In order to avoid St. SIFA''s profiteering and regret not giving God Yingzhu, he must leave strength to face St. SIFA!


    This is a smart choice, and at the same time, it gives him a chance to Duan Qingtian!


    "Old man, there are still three games left. I may not be able to hold on, you two Let''s have a rest first! "


    Duan Qingtian said, with his arms open, the virtual shadow of the dragon and elephant attached to his arms, majestic! Duan Qingtian holds the handle in his right hand, and his left hand is on the back of the knife. The blade is horizontal, facing the flame!


    "Let it go!"


    "Die


    In the sky, fireballs fall in an instant, and five phoenixes spread their wings and soar. They all dive down with the potential of burning the sky!


    "Ah


    In the roar, the empty shadow of the Dragon elephant rushes to the five phoenixes from left to right, while Duan Qingtian''s golden sword, a piece of sharp knife gas, rushes straight along the blade to kill the big fireball!


    Boom!


    Gold and red in midair top together, issued a dazzling light, as if the sun in front of the same, eyes only white, can not see the other.


    At the same time, another mysterious force appeared on the plain, as if it was guarding. The impact force was very huge. If it happened, the mountain would be destroyed, leaving only a piece of white land.


    But with this force, this collision force, it did not affect other people or things, that is, a tree has not been broken!


    Saint Lucifer was trying to protect his body from them. Suddenly he felt the power. He was stunned. He frowned and thought about it carefully.On the other hand, the forces of both sides collide and consume each other, which is not infinite.


    At this time, the golden light on Duan Qingtian''s body has dimmed down, and the flame of Ethan has begun to reduce, gradually revealing the human shape, hanging in the air, and his face is red with blood.


    "Ah


    Duan Qingtian sees that Ethan''s body has emerged. Knowing that his condition is not good, Duan Qingtian immediately throws a golden knife in his hand and quickly cuts Ethan.


    As soon as his eyelids jumped, he immediately jumped up and dodged the golden knife. At the same time, he made a somersault and turned to Duan Qingtian''s side and clapped it!


    Pop!


    Hoo!


    This palm is hitting Duan Qingtian''s left chest, and the fire poison immediately enters his body, like a fierce and vicious snake, coldly moving forward, ready to devour his prey.


    At this time, the flame and Phoenix in the sky began to turn into nothingness because of the separation and landing of Ethan. At the same time, the shadow of dragon and elephant behind Duan Qingtian disappeared.


    After so many wars, they finally can''t hold on.


    When Ethan sees that he hits with his palm, he expects that Duan Qingtian is dead! In a moment of great joy, he was careless and caught by Duan Qingtian!


    "Huh?" Ethan looks at Duan Qingtian''s left hand holding his wrist. Without waiting for a reaction, Duan Qingtian''s right hand has recalled the golden knife. He clenches it with his backhand and picks it up instantly!


    Wipe!


    "Ah


    Ethan screamed, his armor all cracked, his flesh all turned over, and his blood gushed out at that time!


    According to the palm on Duan Qingtian''s body, the flame in the palm was obviously extinguished, and no longer meant to be hot. Meanwhile, the flame on Duan Qingtian''s body was also disappearing at the speed visible to the naked eye. Finally, all the flames were extinguished


    "Ah! Ah! Ah


    Ethan fell to the ground, can''t help rolling, continuous scream! Body, from the left side of the abdomen has been extended to nearly the right shoulder, a terrible wound, bloody! You can even look at bones.


    "Ha


    Duan Qingtian turned back and finally could not help but insert the knife into the ground. He knelt down on one knee and spat out a mouthful of blood, shaking all over.


    Even if it is him, it has reached the limit!


    Ethan is lying on the ground and wants to get up, but the huge consumption of mana and physical damage make him unable to stand up. Even he has difficulty breathing. That knife should have hurt his lung.


    On the other hand, Duan Qingtian, although also not good, but the good thing is that he has not crossed over, the state is a little better than him. Although it''s just a little bit, it can already explain the outcome!


    The seventh battle, won!


    Saint Lucifer stood aside, unable to see his face clearly, but he did not start.


    I looked around and there was no one else. I went directly to him and said in a low voice, "if you do it now, I''m afraid you can get it with one blow. Why don''t you go up?"


    Saint Lucifer looked at me and asked, "aren''t you with him? How do you want me to kill him? "


    "It''s nothing. I just think it''s unreasonable, so if you want to watch him recover like this, it''s OK."


    "Well! Then wait. I''m only in charge of making questions, not taking part in the competition. " Said St. Lucifer. He didn''t mean to make a move. He didn''t even worry. He just looked at him quietly.


    Ethan was lying on the ground for a long time, but Duan Qingtian was gradually recovering. At least the fire poison that had just entered his body had calmed down, but his life and power were not enough.


    Who is Duan Qingtian? Pride in the heart will not wear away, if it is not really weak, how can kneel down? Feeling a little better, he immediately stood up.


    I think it''s better to finish it early than later!


    "Up


    I turned my head and made a look back. In the woods, two figures rushed out immediately. One made a stick, the other swung a knife, and rushed to Duan Qingtian, shouting: "kill!"


    Duan Qingtian turns back and blows his two fists directly. In the shadow of the fist, both of them are shocked and fall to the ground. Their expressions are very painful.


    Looking closely, it turned out to be Luo Peng and Tie Ning!


    Tiening envoy''s Hunyuan mountain shaking stick is natural, while Luo Peng''s side has a strange shape knife.


    The blade is like a dragon scale. It is connected like a keel. It is serrated and white as jade. It exudes a terrible momentum.


    This knife is the new blade that Yang Qingshan changed and I gave to Luo Peng!


    And the two of them, today''s task, is the same as those of the younger generation!


    "Eighth! Ninth! Nine wins in a row! There''s only one left! " I cried.


    Saint Lucifer looked back at me and said, "you''ve arranged people too?"


    "Well, hum!" I pick pick pick eyebrow: "Xu you arrange, need me to arrange, can leave one, if you don''t move again, can too late!"


    "Er..."


    St. Lucifer heard this, obviously hesitated for a moment, but he didn''t do it immediately.


    What is he worrying about, or What are you waiting for!I saw the reason why he did so, and suddenly felt that he had no deep meaning in arranging this game. At this time, there was only one game left, and I couldn''t wait any longer!


    "Commander Duan! I''ll be the last one! "


    Say, I will go forward, as long as pretend to have a hand, and then lose, Duan Qingtian ten wins will become! Shenyingzhu will get it!


    Of course, it''s his business to give it or not, but if you don''t give it, we''ll make sense!


    But just then, in the sky, like thunder, a voice rang out: "wait a minute!"


    Then, a black air came down from the sky and bombarded me in an instant

 Chapter 494

    Hoo!


    A black air came down from the sky and came to me in an instant. Its speed was too fast for me to react!


    All I can do is raise my hands to block my body with conditioned reflex, and then I don''t know anything


    A brilliant golden light, full of all my nerves.


    Refining body gold body block! My body refining gold barrier has been beaten out!


    It means that this move has exceeded my tolerance! The system detects that my life safety is threatened and automatically turns on the protection function!


    There are also amulets that can be used once every seven days. There are four chances to protect your life, especially the last one.


    This is one of the reasons why I want to follow Duan Qingtian. In the face of so many experts, I can''t protect myself or even save Duan Qingtian in a critical moment, but "he" can!


    Thinking, the golden light faded, I also recovered consciousness, in front of, one more person.


    Saint Xifa looked at me in shock. In his eyes, the man who just came down from the sky hit me with a black air. Even he felt a little shocked by the strength of the black air. After I was hit, I became golden immediately, and the big hole in my stomach gradually recovered!


    A person who thought that he would die was as good as ever in the blink of an eye! Not even a breath!


    "No wonder I dare to stand beside me just now. I have such a way to protect my life!"


    His face began to look ugly under his mask.


    His God Yingzhu was worshipped as a holy thing because of its power to bring the dead back to life. This is true, not made up. At the moment, the person in front of him, who I don''t know, actually brought the dead back to life directly!


    Saint Xifa''s eyes showed his intention to kill -


    as far as he was concerned, he couldn''t stay!


    Saint Lucifer was already thinking about how to kill this man. On the other hand, the man who fell from the sky had already stood in front of Duan Qingtian.


    Duan Qingtian carefully observed him.


    This man is tall and bearded. His upper body is fully exposed, and his lower body is a pair of suspenders. Two suspenders are hanging on his shoulders, but he is full of black air!


    The whole person, the whole body as charcoal!


    Only the top of the head, a gray hair, no wind automatically, just like killing Prince Matt.


    In addition, the most bizarre thing is that around his body, there are two circles of incantations, which are all dark. On them are runes of the same color, flashing light, crossing around him and floating in the air.


    "Evil repair!"


    Duan Qingtian feels the breath of this person and immediately cheers!


    "Well?"


    Hearing this, Saint Lucifer was suddenly attracted and looked at the black man with a meaningful smile.


    At this time, Ethan has also eased a little, using his own strength to heal, struggling to stand up.


    He didn''t expect that today, there would be evil cultivation on the scene. Moreover, this kind of powerful breath is rare in evil cultivation. It may come from


    "I''ve met you, the leader of the second elder of Gongmo cult, the king of black law!"


    The strong man arched his hand, and his body was full of danger.


    "Gong Mo Jiao!"


    As soon as Duan Qingtian heard this, his tiger eyes were wide open and his anger rose. He stretched out his hand and immediately got the golden knife.


    "Hum!" Saint Lucifer snorted coldly, his arms around his chest, and he looked like he was watching a play.


    Ethan subconsciously went to see St. Xifa''s reaction, just saw this scene, then he understood something: "this is your purpose?"


    Saint Xifa looked at him: "hum! You''re smart. "


    "Lead Gong evil cult to deal with Duan Qingtian and the shadow army. That''s your plan?"


    "To be exact The scene before was good enough. Now, although I have thought about it, they are uncontrollable, so they can''t be considered as a plan, but I''m lucky. " Said Saint Lucifer.


    "Saint Lucifer!" When I heard this, I pointed to him and yelled, "in order to get your own goal, you use evil cultivation! But there is also the morality of being a man? "


    "Ha?" Saint Xifa looked at me, probably knowing that I could come back from the dead, and that my hand was useless, so he didn''t move. He just said with a smile, "that is to fight for the world, how can we talk about right and wrong? Your shadow army is powerful, numerous and powerful, and there are so many folk mages. Where else can a person or an organization compete with you?! If you have to say it, it''s just them! "


    "So, in order to deal with us, you don''t hesitate to fight with them..."


    "That''s right!" Saint Lucifer road. "Today''s war, no matter what the result, for me It''s all good! "


    On the other hand, Duan Qingtian is angry with evil repair. Where can he wait? Step forward and chop out with a knife!


    The black Dharma King''s eyes moved, and as soon as he gave a direction, the curse around him immediately dispersed, turned into a shield, stood in front of him, and steadily caught the knife!Yi -


    there was no loud noise, but only a slight sound like ice in hot water. Duan Qingtian''s sword could not move in any more. On one side of the magic shield wall, the black light flickered, just like a dragon scale. He didn''t even move.


    "Well?"


    Duan Qingtian looked up at the wall in front of him. At this time, the charm spread a gap. The black Dharma king was opposite him, looking at him with a sneer.


    "It seems that commander Duan was seriously injured! The mana is almost exhausted. Even if I just had a rest, it won''t be of great use. It seems that I will earn both fame and fortune today Saint Lucifer! I have the right to take your shenyingzhu. "


    "Of course!" Cried Saint Lucifer.


    "Good! Commander Duan, accept your life


    The black Dharma king said with a smile, looking at Duan Qingtian in front of him, he stretched out his hand, and the slight action was almost negligible. With this action, the powerful charms in front of him immediately spread out, surrounded Duan Qingtian in the blink of an eye, and launched an attack at the same time!


    Duan Qingtian fell to the ground with one knife, and then looked up. His side seemed to be surrounded by bees. It was dark. On each piece, there was a startling power!


    In Duan Qingtian''s heyday, these things would not pose a threat at all, but now


    "Ah


    Duan Qingtian waved his golden knife and resisted it from left to right. If the virtual shadow of the dragon and elephant was still there, he might not be so embarrassed. But at this time, he was really helpless and could only drag his weak body to resist the attack of the charm.


    But


    Wipe!


    The charm flies by. The edge of the paper looks like a sharp blade. It directly breaks Duan Qingtian''s defense and tears the flesh!


    Then, the second, the third, the fourth


    Duan Qingtian knows that the power of the charm is not only that, if it is in the middle of the body, I''m afraid even the bone will be broken!


    However, the black law King seemed to be amused. Instead of killing him directly, he used this method to humiliate and play with him.


    Duan Qingtian endured the pain and looked at the black Dharma king. The latter was looking at him with a sly smile, as if he was looking at the meat on the chopping board. His fingers moved to control these charms.


    Duan Qingtian knows that this guy''s main strength is these charms. If you want to win, you must break these charms and fight close!


    Thinking of this, Duan Qingtian suddenly sent out his power. His whole body was shocked by his power. He rushed to break the charm and rushed to the black Dharma king. He raised his hand with a knife and cut his head!


    I thought this knife would cut him off! Because when he got close, Duan Qingtian had already found that the breath on the other side was much weaker than his own now. If he fought close, he would win or lose!


    But when he cut the knife, he saw the black law King''s face, showing a smile


    Yi -


    there was such a sound again. Duan Qingtian looked at it blankly, only to find that the black Dharma king raised his hand. In front of his palm, more than ten charms formed a small shield, and firmly caught his sword.


    "If so, for this so-called opportunity, you give up your life." The black law king said with a sly smile. "Release the last mana, your time of death is up!"


    As the words fell, countless Charms came up again and surrounded Duan Qingtian, while the black Dharma king immediately stepped out and opened the distance, and the scene resumed its original appearance.


    The black Dharma king still didn''t kill him. The charm that can be used as a shell still only played the role of a knife, leaving one scar after another on Duan Qingtian.


    Perhaps for such a person, this is indeed a kind of fun, for the parties, it is also a kind of torture.


    But it''s a pity that we usually do this They don''t live long.


    "San Xifa, your plan is good, but I also have my plan. You say that no matter what the result is, it''s good for you. That''s just right. I don''t mean to spoil your interest by doing so..." I went up to Saint Lucifer and whispered.


    Saint Lucifer looked at me, then turned his eyes back: "you? You dare to stand beside me and rely on your own immortality. Although I don''t know how you got it or how many times you can use it, you can''t save Duan Qingtian just by this. "


    "Oh?" I picked my eyebrows. "Your plan has been completed, and it has achieved the effect you want, but I haven''t. today, the people of the cult are the same whether they appear or not. You, he, Ethan and the dead Aoki are enemies, so we should be on guard! Do you think that when I follow commander Duan, I''m just fearless because of my immortality? Just a few people to make it easier? "


    "Well?" When St. Lucifer heard this, he looked at me with a look of astonishment.


    "Isn''t it?"


    "Of course not!" I said. "If you are in danger, how can you not have some means to protect your life and the assurance of victory? It''s really out of my plan for the appearance of Gongmo cult, but since it''s a so-called contestant, it''s not so. It''s still in my plan! "I said, looking at him with a grin: "I have heard that you silver bishop Saint Xifa, with a silver light, can escape from the mysterious, then let me see if you can escape this layer of Tianluo Internet bar! Do it


    I looked at him and yelled. The sound came into everyone''s ears and reached the woods!


    As soon as the words came down, a powerful force suddenly appeared on the plain. It was the force that had protected Duan Qingtian before, which directly opened all the charms around Duan Qingtian. At the same time, it shook away the black Dharma king!


    And the next moment, a thick fog, diffuse

 Chapter 495

    "Do it!"


    As soon as the words fell, a strange power suddenly rose from the flat land. First, it protected the whole flat land. Then, it immediately surrounded Duan Qingtian, replacing his own body protection magic power and protecting him firmly!


    At the next moment, all the charms were scattered, and the black Dharma king himself was also shaken away. Then, a thick fog suddenly rose!


    "Huh?"


    Saint Xifa was stunned. He looked at the vast expanse of white in front of him. At first, he was a little at a loss. Then, he was surprised.


    This white fog is not an ordinary white fog, but is condensed by mana. And the people who release it are very strong!


    Saint Lucifer frowned and grabbed him twice. With memory, that''s where I just stood, but it''s empty now. It''s the same with exploring the past with ideas. There''s no one nearby.


    And even more terrifying is that there was a big stone beside me, and it disappeared at this time! What''s more, the scope that you can explore is only one meter around you. If you go outside, you don''t know!


    It''s like waking up and being trapped on an island. No, it''s more like being on a cliff than an island.


    It''s dark all around. I don''t know how deep it is. Only a place under my feet is real. I stand here, can''t enter, can''t retreat, who can know, around this invisible cliff, in the end is only one meter high, or thousands of feet!


    In the white fog, who can know whether it is a piece of white land or an ambush of thousands of troops


    In his heart, Saint Xifa was surprised and ran his mana quickly, trying to urge his silver light to escape.


    This kind of magic is based on the five elements evasion method, but it is slightly different. If the five elements evasion method can be seen by those who can do it, it may be seen moving trace. However, after the silver light Dun is displayed, there is no trace. Only the user himself can know where he has gone.


    However, when he started to use his mana, he knew that he could not leave.


    This thick fog, like the other side of the world, like navigation lost satellite positioning, useless.


    I can''t go any more


    On the other side, in front of the black Dharma king, there is indeed another half of the scene.


    The black law king was shocked to fly out, and then looked up, but the surrounding scene changed.


    Green mountains and green waters, birds and flowers, lying on a piece of green grass, looking up, not far away is a small river, trickling, clear to the bottom, there is a stone bridge, behind, is a peach tree.


    This scene is like a fairyland!


    Even the evil practitioners like the black Dharma King were stunned by the beauty when they saw this scene. They sat on the ground and did not know what to do.


    At this time, he saw a figure on the other side of the river. He was stunned.


    He was tall, cold faced and surrounded by a golden knife.


    Duan Qingtian!


    All of a sudden! From dream to reality! The people on the other side of the river let him know clearly that he did not enter the dream, but actually existed in reality!


    They are still fighting, and the enemy still exists. All these are just illusions and tricks of the enemy!


    "Duan Qingtian!"


    The black Dharma king suddenly stood up, his hands spread, and he was about to summon his own charm to attack. But the next moment, he felt that his body was imprisoned by an invisible force, as if he had been punctured. He immediately stopped in the same place and could not move.


    "This..."


    The king of black law was surprised, and he quickly sent out his power, but it didn''t work at all. What''s more, he was shocked that his mana was being consumed rapidly, and the speed was amazing!


    "I..."


    "Don''t move!"


    He was about to speak, but another voice sounded. It was an elegant male voice, very nice.


    "Don''t move. It''s useless to move. Don''t talk nonsense. Save some energy. Think about the things in your life. You can also feel it. It''s the quietest way to die in the world But it''s really cheap. "


    During the conversation, two people had already come to him. I walked around to him, looked at him with a smile, and gently pointed him with my finger. I found that he really couldn''t move, and his breath was weakening at a fast speed.


    "Brother Tao, it''s really a good way!" I grinned and gave a thumbs up to the people next to me.


    Taolin smile, nodded: "small means, not climate."


    "Too modest!" I said.


    Why do I dare to come? Why can I agree with Duan Qingtian to accept this seemingly hopeless duel without stopping it? Why do I have to choose my own place and choose such a flat land?


    It''s all my plan!


    Duan Qingtian can''t be persuaded. In that case, I will be fully prepared!


    Whether it''s the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, or Shenying society, Huofeng temple, or his worship of demons. Whether it''s Aoki, or Ethan, or his black lord! I have to take it all into consideration and find a way to deal with it!I chose this place. Naturally, I want to choose a place that is good for me.


    Boat club? Those goods are not as good as me. What do you mean they can do?


    But if there is such a place I know, it can only be here - Shepan town!


    Taolin''s territory!


    But then again, I had no idea that Taolin was so powerful, and the magic array of Shepan town was so powerful! They were all trapped!


    Taolin''s palm turned, and the black Dharma King''s side suddenly turned bright. Around his body, there suddenly appeared a large group of peach petals, each of which carried strong energy. It was them that imprisoned his body! It is these peach petals that absorb his magic power!


    The magic of wood, the tenacity of life and the absorption of all things are all the rules of wood!


    In the sky, there is a peach light flashing, but it is a ball composed of peach petals, like a rotating light ball in the bar and dance hall, vaguely revealing the things inside, which is the curse of the black Dharma king!


    No matter how many charms you have, how can you have more peach petals of Taolin?!


    Taolin''s five fingers move lightly, just like the black Dharma King''s action before. It''s slight, but it''s deadly. It''s like that human life is just a toy, just a puppet. If you want to, you can take it at any time! Can let him can no longer move, can no longer feel everything in the world!


    But their positions have changed


    Taolin looks at him with a smile. In her gentle smile, she reveals a cold feeling.


    "Die..."


    Doreen reached in front of him and let the black king look at his five fingers clearly. Then she slowly clenched her fist.


    With the movement of his hand, the power on the peach petals became stronger and stronger. He could guess that when he clenched his fist, he would die!


    But he can''t do anything, and he doesn''t even have the strength to resist. At this time, the pressure of peach blossom has been so heavy that he can''t even speak.


    Even the most ordinary people have the chance to say their last words when they die, but they But can only die like this?!


    The black law King thinks like this, looking at Tao Lin''s hand is about to clench into a fist, but at this moment, a voice suddenly rings out: "wait a minute!"


    "Well?"


    After hearing this, Taolin immediately turned back and took back the hand he was going to hold. The pressure on the black Dharma King instantly decreased. The huge gap made him almost breathe out, and he was in a cold sweat at that time.


    This voice comes from Duan Qingtian.


    "Wait a minute!" Duan Qingtian stood up with his own golden knife in his hand and walked step by step.


    "Commander Duan, you''d better have a good rest at this time." Doreen road.


    "No way!" Duan Qingtian yelled. "He It''s the tenth! I''m going to kill him, finish ten victories, get shenyingzhu and revive Xue Biao! "


    Duan Qingtian shouts and goes to the black Dharma king. He looks around and finds no one else.


    "And Saint Lucifer?" He asked.


    "It''s still in the fog. I put them in the thick fog and can''t get out." Taolin said truthfully.


    "Get rid of the fog! Let him have a look


    "But..."


    "I''m afraid he won''t admit it if he doesn''t see me beat the Tenth Man with his own eyes! Even though he might have been cheating, I We must reduce his reasons for cheating! Break up


    "But All right


    Taolin hesitated for a moment, and finally sighed, nodded and waved her right hand. Everything around her turned into nothingness, and everyone appeared in an empty space again.


    "I can''t help it. If it''s arranged like this at the beginning, it''s OK. I have to let one person into the environment on the way. I can''t do it, but You can''t do that. "


    Taolin''s face was a little embarrassed. She explained to me in an apologetic tone.


    "It doesn''t matter. That''s it." I said that in front of him, the black Dharma king had lost all his mana and completely became an ordinary man, paralyzed on the ground, with no resistance.


    And those charms, because they lost the support of mana, fell to the ground and became ordinary pieces of paper.


    Ethan or St. Xifa was stunned when he saw the white fog around him. When he looked again, he saw Duan Qingtian standing with a knife. In front of him lay the black Dharma king. It was obvious that the victory had been divided.


    "No, you can''t kill me! You can''t kill me


    The black Dharma king was strong outside but weak in the middle. He relied on foreign things to support himself. At this time, he lost all his mana and immediately counseled and begged for mercy.


    "That''s new. You come to kill me, but let me not kill you?" Duan Qingtian sneered.


    "Kill me, your life will never be easy!" The black law King cried hysterically.


    "It won''t bother you. Duan will deal with his own affairs." Duan Qingtian said and raised his golden knife!


    Seeing this scene, Saint Xifa stepped back and moved his fingers. On his body, the silver robe appeared again, but this time, the light was brighter than before!On the other side, the black law king saw Duan Qingtian raise his sword, and his voice immediately became louder: "you can''t kill me! I''m the leader of the second elder of Gongmo cult. I''m in a high position! It has a very high position in the religion! "


    "Oh? So what? " Duan Qingtian picks his eyebrows. "Oppress me with identity? I don''t belong to you. "


    "No That''s not what I mean! I I''m the captain! Do you remember what happened when the captain died? After Meng Hong''s death, we attacked on a large scale and the world was in chaos! After the death of shuiluohan, we launched a comprehensive attack in the East! If I die, they will do it again


    "So what? I''m Duan I''ve never been afraid of anything


    "No I can''t --! "


    In the sound of shouting, Saint Xifa''s heart was inspired, and the whole person was enveloped in a large group of silver light. He could not see the outline of the person clearly. In the blink of an eye, the silver light dispersed, and the person had disappeared.


    At the same time, Duan Qingtian''s golden sword fell, blood light appeared, and evil cultivation was dead!


    Duan Qingtian, ten wins!

 Chapter 496

    The point of Duan Qingtian''s sword is on the ground, and the blood drops down the blade. On the ground, the king of black law falls into the pool of blood, with only one breath left. He stares at the dead fish''s eyes and points to Duan Qingtian.


    "It seems that it hasn''t recovered. This knife can''t kill people." Duan Qingtian said. He got up and threw the body of the knife. The blood beads were scattered and the knife was spotless.


    "You You... "


    The black law king looked at him and murmured in a weak voice.


    "Well? Any last words? " Duan Qingtian picks his eyebrows.


    "You Dare to kill Kill me, just wait! You Your country''s East There will be no day of peace in the northeast! "


    With his last strength, the black Dharma king called out a whole sentence. Then, he didn''t come back. At that time, he fell to the ground and died.


    "Hum!"


    When Duan Qingtian saw that the black Dharma king was dead, he took it off in his heart. As if he had lost his strength, he shook twice and stabbed himself in the ground with a knife. Looking back, where is Saint Xifa?


    "Sure enough, this guy!"


    Duan Qingtian hate hate way, finally lost all the strength, fell to the ground, gasping heavily.


    "How about commander Duan? How are you doing? " I rushed to him to see the injury.


    Most of them are caused by the black Dharma King''s charms, but the goods die by themselves. They are all small wounds. As long as Duan Qingtian recovers his mana, he can repair them by himself.


    The important thing is internal injury!


    Among them, the most serious is Ethan''s flame palm!


    Fire poison is one of the most serious injuries!


    "Brother Tao, do you have a way to solve the fire poison?" I asked.


    "Huokekemu, my magic has little effect on him, but my wood magic can help him repair his injury. You can use ice magic to relieve his fire poison." Doreen road.


    "Good! Eh? Did I tell you before that I know ice magic? Or I used it in front of you. " I just promised, suddenly a Leng, raise head to ask him.


    "Naturally." Taolin replied, calm and natural.


    "Well, let''s work together and help him heal."


    "Good!"


    Taolin and I picked up Duan Qingtian, one in front of the other, at the same time, to run the mana!


    I put my hands against Duan Qingtian''s back and instilled the ice mana slowly to help him eliminate the fire poison in his body. While Taolin stops in the air, facing Duan Qingtian''s face, the wood mana takes effect and relieves his injury.


    In the heyday of Duan Qingtian, this kind of thing doesn''t need us to do at all, but at this time, he can''t do it at all.


    Two forces into the body, warm feeling immediately let his nerve jump, instantly wake up.


    "Don''t move, commander Duan. We are healing you." Said Doreen.


    "Healing no way! Stop, there''s no time for it now! "


    Duan Qingtian''s body was shocked. He flicked away our hands and immediately got up.


    "Commander Duan, don''t move!" I quickly said, immediately got up to help him, want to pull him down, continue treatment.


    But Optimus didn''t have this idea at all. He immediately threw away my hand and wanted to go, but suddenly stopped, thought for a while, and turned to look at me.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Guo Rui, thanks to you this time. If it wasn''t for your arrangement and your friend, I''m afraid I wouldn''t be able to finish the ten wins! It''s a pity that Saint Lucifer still played a trick. He should have fled back to northern Europe. "


    "Yes, it should be." I said. "Commander Duan, you''d better..."


    "I think about a lot of things in these days. Before you joined the shadow army, you were deprived of your position..." Duan Qingtian interrupted me. "At that time, in the East China Sea, you were punished by me for the distribution of troops, and then you fled for your friends. That''s why you were robbed of your position. But when you think about it, there is another problem


    "Yes What''s the problem? " I felt something was wrong in my heart and asked hesitantly.


    "At that time, our East China Sea border was almost unstoppable, but a mysterious force restrained them, which made us successfully defeat the Gongmo cult I have asked in detail that the origin of that force is probably your place. " Duan Qingtian said.


    "Then this..."


    "You''re not careless. I''ve never connected these two things before, but once they are connected, a new conclusion will come out - the reason why you do that is because you have the power, you There is no fear! "


    Duan Qingtian said, looking at me, showing an expression of finding the truth, showing a bright smile.


    "Just tell me, yes or no?"


    "This..." I hesitated for a moment, looked at him, also want to prevaricate a few: "that..."


    "Yes! Or not? " Duan Qingtian didn''t give me a chance to prevaricate. He asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes I hesitated for a moment and finally chose to tell him the truth."Good! Guo Rui! Now, as commander of the shadow army, I announce that from today on, you are... "


    "Ah, wait..." I quickly stopped, repeatedly waved: "I said well, I''m not an official, not to mention major or lieutenant commander. I don''t want a major general or any agent, even if I''m given a real person in charge of the region!"


    "Don''t worry, it''s not a real job. We won''t restrict your freedom, we won''t Rarely, force you to do something you don''t like or conflict with what you are planning. It''s good to let you continue to be the leader of your organization, but I always have to do something to make up for it and reward you. "


    "Rarely forced Forget it. I don''t care. You''re not talking about real work? Is it... "


    "There are three people in our shadow army who have no real positions but have high status. Yu Chifeng, in charge of torture, is in charge of the relevant departments of the shadow army. Du laoguai, who is good at invention and creation, has his own laboratory and research room. Tiejun, who teaches students, has a special college for him. "


    Duan Qingtian said, looking into my eyes: "these three people have the right and the things that the shadow army has given them. In the army, they all have the status of one person below and ten thousand above! Even with my level, in some special moments, they are even higher than me


    "Then it''s the same with me..."


    "Guo Rui! Today, you will be the fourth! "


    Duan Qingtian reached into his waist, took out a token and showed it. It was dark and had a spider web pattern on it. He handed it to me: "Guo Rui! I, Duan Qingtian, as the commander of the shadow army, announced that from now on, you are the leader of the shadow army''s Secret line! In this world, you are in charge of all the secret agents from different places, countries and continents! "


    "And the intelligence network, you also have the right to control! In the shadow army, all intelligence, big or small, will be open to you. You can go to see what you want to know. You can let them check what you want to find out, and you don''t have to discuss with me to report it! "


    Voice down, silent!


    All organizations in the world have secret lines, or street vendors, or people in luxury hotels. They lurk in various regions and countries, just like those in the last solar sect.


    The shadow army is one of the number one organizations in the world, so it is no exception! And because the shadow army has a deep foundation, there will definitely be more shadow personnel than other organizations!


    Not to mention the complex intelligence network built by them.


    Today, Duan Qingtian gave me both of them!


    With these two, it means that the shadow army has one more leader of the dark side than Duan Qingtian.


    This person is me!


    "Pick it up!"


    Duan Qingtian put the token in my hand, patted it again, nodded and laughed.


    "This Such a high position, I... "


    "This is what you deserve. Unlike them, what they get is almost their own. We still need to use what you have. So I have to scale up to make up for that. You can rest assured that you don''t need to do anything. It''s convenient for you to give these to you. " Duan Qingtian said with a smile.


    "Well Then I''ll take it. This time, no one will take away my identity. " I took the token and said with a smile.


    "No, I''m the only one in the shadow army who can directly abolish you and those three people. I''m the only one who can convey the orders. In addition, even Nie Ze and Lin Dingkun have no right to interfere with you. Well If the situation is special, like them, even if it''s my order, you can not accept it for the time being. "


    "Good! I find that my style is really different from yours. I can be more comfortable without restriction. " I said, relieved at last.


    It seems to be half a point higher than that of Du laoguai. I''m surprised to be here today!


    I''ve been suffering from the fact that I don''t have a good way of intelligence. After the smart guy came back, I wanted him to cooperate with Lu Qijun to set up an intelligence network, but it didn''t work. After all, there were not enough people and the pattern was too small.


    But now it''s different. I have the intelligence network of the shadow army. It''s different from before!


    How beautiful!


    As a result, I was just beautiful. Suddenly, I heard Duan Qingtian continue to say: "it''s good to have you. Now, I just have something that needs you to do."


    ¡°¡­¡­ "Ha?" I was stunned. "Sure enough, it''s not cheap. Give me a honey date and let me have a bitter gourd. Come on, what''s the matter? "


    I showed a indifferent appearance, seemingly indifferent, but in fact, the heart has been nervous.


    This intelligence network, which seems to be a reward, is actually a tool to assist me. What I am doing this time!


    Just for one task, in order to let me complete this task, I have to give the whole secret line to me, and use the whole intelligence network and secret line personnel to help and cooperate! How dangerous this mission is?! How important is it?!Duan Qingtian looked into my eyes, put away his smile and said seriously: "go to northern Europe, Shenying society, steal Shenying beads!"

 Chapter 497

    "What What --! "


    I was shocked by this sentence on the spot.


    "Steal the Pearl of God?"


    "Yes." Duan Qingtian takes it for granted. "I''ve won ten games, even if it''s a little bit watery, but he has never stipulated what the opponent''s strength is, nor has he stipulated that outsiders are not allowed to help. What''s wrong with me winning and getting what I deserve? "


    "Well What you said is very reasonable. I can''t refute it. "


    I scratched my head for a moment, and then I thought about it for a while, and then I began to look sad: "but do you really think I''m ok?"


    "Can you still use that power now?"


    "Yes."


    "Is there any limitation on your ability to come back from the dead just now?"


    "Three times a day, every day."


    "What else are you afraid of?" Duan Qingtian looked at me suspiciously. "There are means to protect your life, powerful forces, and all the dark lines of the shadow army to assist you. What are you afraid of?"


    "I I''ll go. You wait! You don''t want to... "


    I wanted to say "why did I go? What did you do when I went?" but when I was half way through it, I suddenly thought of something, and I looked very pale at that time.


    "Yes, I''m going to..."


    "No way!" I refused. "If you want to go, you can take care of your injuries first, especially the fire poison on your body. You have to get rid of it! You can''t do anything now, let alone such a dangerous thing. "


    "How long do you think it will take to heal all my wounds?" Duan Qingtian didn''t change his color. He looked at me and asked.


    "It''s easy to say that the mana consumption is good. There are hidden injuries and fire poison on the body. It should be a week anyway."


    "Do you think I can wait that long?"


    "This You can send others first... "


    "Lin Dingkun defends the West and Nie Ze defends the south. Who else do you think can resist the attacks of those guys?"


    "Er..." I have nothing to say.


    "Or not even them! It''s just me, it''s just me going in person! "


    "But as you are, what can you do?"


    "At least when I arrive, they will be afraid. Those guys never have plans or rules to follow. They don''t know what will happen if they go a second late. What''s more, they want me to train for a week?! Don''t worry. I''ll go with the Iron Army. There won''t be any problems. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really want to go I look at him, just look at him, can feel his firm heart, I''m afraid, I can''t persuade him.


    It''s like I can''t persuade him to come here to accept the challenge of various experts.


    "I''ve made up my mind. You don''t have to persuade me. I''ll start right away. Before I start..."


    Duan Qingtian gets up, picks up the golden knife and glances at Ethan on the other side.


    The boy was slashed by Duan Qingtian, and his mana was basically exhausted. Even if we didn''t care about him for a long time, he couldn''t run away. Now he is still recuperating there.


    Duan Qingtian looked at him with cold eyes There''s one more thing to do! "


    Say, directly lift step to carry knife, will rush to kill Ethan!


    "Eh --!"


    Ethan is still resting, suddenly see Duan Qingtian rushed to himself, immediately surprised. At this time, he was still injured. In the face of Duan Qingtian and me, as well as the master who suddenly appeared and obviously stood on our side, he knew that he could not resist!


    But at this time, there was a voice: "commander Duan, wait a minute!"


    Duan Qingtian turns around and sees me reach out to stop him.


    "Why?" Duan Qingtian frowned.


    "You can''t kill him." I said.


    "Why?" Duan Qingtian''s eyes are fierce.


    I stood up, approached him and said in a low voice, "to kill him is inherently beneficial, but harmful; to keep him is inherently harmful, but beneficial."


    "What''s the harm? What''s the advantage? "


    "Commander Duan, who is our main enemy at present?" Instead of answering his question directly, I asked in reverse.


    "Most of all If we don''t count the Gongmo sect, we should be the enemies of the East, the West and the south. "


    "In the east island country, the young master of the sun sect has been caught by us. We dare not act rashly. You killed Ito in the Wudao alliance and broke his arm. It''s not a big enemy. And the Nanyang Association, whose real strength is not as good as that of the East Island, dare to declare war with us openly. Its confidence comes from the Shenying society! "


    "What''s more, Saint Xifa just saved Aoki''s life. Even if Aoki knew what was the reason, how could he not care about this little bit of human feelings without harming his own interests? Therefore, our biggest enemy is the Shenying society, and it is St. Xifa! "


    "So what?" Duan Qingtian asked.


    "In this world, there are many people who want to be our enemies and covet our territory and wealth, but there is no other one who has such a clear hostile relationship with Saint Lucifer!"


    "Hiss - you mean..." When Duan Qingtian heard this, he also understood what I meant, and showed some clear look in his eyes."Why did St. Lucifer release Aoki? It''s to keep a threat in the East. The Fire Phoenix Palace is far away from North America and does not border with us. It is not so threatening to us. Before, it only supported the power of the East Island. If we let them go back, it will be a trouble for St. Lucifer and the Shenying society! "


    "You mean, put him back against St. Xifa This is the art of checks and balances! "


    "Yes, that''s what I just said. Killing him is 50% or 60% good for us, but it''s 100% good for Saint Lucifer! On the contrary, to let him go would do us 50% or 60% harm, but to Saint Lucifer it would do us 100% harm! "


    "Well Let him go. "


    "Let it go I''m sure.


    "Are you sure that after you release it, it will have the effect you said?"


    "I''m sure! More than that, there will be better results! Brother Tao, come and help me! "


    I laughed and waved. Brother Tao immediately understood and walked with me to Ethan''s side.


    "You..."


    "Don''t move!" Taolin took the lead to Ethan''s side, reached for a pressure, pressed on his shoulder, and immediately urged him to the ground.


    Then, countless thin vines sprang up on the flat ground, wrapped around his body, tied his hands and feet, restrained his joints, and prevented him from any further action!


    And not only that, the absorbing power belonging to the law of wood appeared again, devouring the little mana left on Ethan hungrily.


    "No! no You can''t! "


    "Don''t worry, don''t shout!" I said. "I won''t kill you, but with your brain, you should also think that we can''t let you go so easily."


    "You What are you going to do? "


    "Naturally, I want you to be obedient. Don''t worry. Soon, it doesn''t hurt."


    I said with a smile. I put my hand on his forehead, and my heart moved. A black line on my fingertip entered Edison''s body. In a moment, a seal of Dharma was formed!


    Service soul curse!


    No matter how powerful the opponent is, as long as he is weaker than me at the moment of casting, he will Is always my puppet!


    At this time, Taolin was oppressed and seriously injured. He had no resistance!


    The curse of servitude will be done in an instant!


    "Ah! Ah! Ah Ethan felt the change of his body and couldn''t help crying out hysterically.


    "Didn''t you say it didn''t hurt? Why did he shout so miserably?" Taolin asked suspiciously.


    "He didn''t cry because of the pain, he was for his own freedom." I said. "The Phoenix God Ethan, how much pride in his heart is known to the world. How can he be willing to be suddenly controlled by me and become a prisoner of the next stage? He cried, because the pride in his heart was crushed


    "I see. Is it all right now?"


    "It''s OK. Let him go." I said.


    Taolin did not ask, waved away all the vines, let go, Ethan regained his freedom.


    But this freedom, yes, can only be physical freedom


    "You feel it. Now your life is under my control. Even if you regain your full strength, you can''t break free. Now I want you to live or die. I''m close to you now. Do you want to start? Let''s see who''s fast. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ethan looked at me with hate in his eyes, but also with fear!


    He''s proud, so he''s not willing to be my slave! But this pride will also make him not want to show his ugly appearance in front of me, not willing to be tortured by me using the power of servitude curse, and then beg for mercy from me.


    So, even if I''m only a short distance away, he doesn''t dare to do it!


    "If you know, just listen to me. I don''t have any special hobby. I won''t torture you if I have nothing to do. Of course, don''t be afraid. There won''t be anything difficult for you. You just need to do what you should do. "


    "What is What to do? " Ethan asked warily.


    "Against Saint Lucifer, of course. That guy thinks of himself as an angel of God, but he never thinks you are a "God". You are also very upset I looked at him, said with a smile, a face of people and animals harmless.


    Of course, maybe not in his eyes.


    "Just Is that all? "


    "Yes, that''s all. Do you understand what we just said? It''s not hard for you. It''s easy. On the one hand, he sent several experts to exert pressure on the North European Shenying society, and then told me all the secret information of northern Europe, so as to facilitate my work. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you call simplicity? " Ethan looked at me as if he were looking at a monster.


    "Isn''t it simple?"


    "To tell you the secret is equivalent to giving you the most secret power of Huofeng temple. Do you think it''s simple?"


    "What does it matter to me whether you live or die? I just want to use you. " I said.Ethan: "and


    Doreen: you''re so straight


    "I''m afraid he won''t understand. Let''s make it clear." I said with a smile, then turned to Ethan and said, "well, do you understand? Let''s go now. No matter what the meal is, I hope I can hear the news that your people are making trouble in northern Europe soon. Besides, don''t you leave me something as a keepsake so that I can control your secret line? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ The devil


    "Then you are really ridiculous. You call yourself a God, and you are defeated by the devil. Is that a satire or a keepsake?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Ethan looked at me. If his eyes could kill people, I would be able to reincarnate for thousands of years.


    "Here You Let''s go


    Ethan reached into his arms and took out a red phoenix shaped thing. It was the size of a palm. I couldn''t see the material, but it seemed to be very strong.


    "Thank you! Let''s go, but if it''s true, I''ll kill you! "


    "No, go ahead." Ethan said angrily. He stood up and felt dizzy: "it''s weaker than just now..."


    I looked at him with a smile, behind him Duan Qingtian said: "I also left, Nordic side, but all to you."


    I looked back at him and sighed, "you''re still going Brother Tao, would you please come along and help me


    "Naturally." Doreen smiles and nods.


    "In that case, it doesn''t matter. I''ll think of some more ways, commander Duan. You must be careful, careful, careful again! Do what you can


    "All right, all right, do I need you to worry? Only in this way Can Xue Biao be revived! "


    Duan Qingtian said, directly turned to go, did not walk out a few steps, suddenly a foot on the ground, flying up!


    "Ah! You''re not in good shape. Slow down As soon as I saw the scene, I cried out.


    Taolin said, "no problem. I''ll follow you."


    Having said that, he also got up. The whirlwind formed by peach petals at his feet lifted him up slowly and followed Duan Qingtian to the northeast.


    I looked at the direction of their departure and thought about it carefully. In my heart, I called Qin Nan.


    "Qin Nan? Are you still on the eastern border? I''d like to trouble you for one thing. "

 Chapter 498

    On the train, I lay in the bottom berth, looking at the upper bed board, seemingly in a daze, seems to care about everything, but the people in the next room speak, but I can hear clearly, and every sentence goes to my heart!


    "Who is the leader of our operation?"


    In the next room, a man with a sharper voice said.


    "Didn''t the commander say that now we have a dark leader in the army. This time, we are all sent by that man."


    "But who on earth is he? I don''t know his name. I haven''t seen him before. Who should I listen to?"


    "We''ll know when we get there, sir. Can we manage it?"


    "All right, all right, don''t say it. Be careful that the walls have ears."


    "Don''t worry, we can''t hear you when we talk..."


    When I heard this, I couldn''t help laughing, turned around and looked to the other side.


    To tell you the truth, their voice is really very small, small as the sound of mosquitoes and flies, another person lying here, even if it''s just a wall apart, he can''t hear it. But I''m good at practicing magic and ear power, so I won''t be the same as ordinary people.


    In fact, it''s not just me, many people can do it. Fortunately, it''s just me.


    In fact, Duan Qingtian intended to directly disclose my identity and let them cooperate with me, but I refused.


    In this line, the secret agents do not know my identity at all, but I do know that under the control of some people concerned, a line of several secret agents are arranged in a room, and I am successfully arranged next to them


    The next door is still talking, but it''s all irrelevant. Even if they don''t think their conversation will be discovered, they won''t talk about too important topics, and they use a lot of code names. If others listen, they may think they are talking about games.


    I turned over and got out of bed. The man with blonde hair and white glasses who was reading in the next bed glanced at me. He went to read for himself. His smile was gentle, like a love book.


    I open the door and go outside. This is the soft sleeper compartment. There are private rooms one by one. There is a narrow corridor outside.


    In front of the window outside the next room, there was a burly man who looked dazed. When he saw me, he did not look at me much. But when he looked carefully, he could see that he was secretly staring at me and paying attention to my actions.


    This person is also one of the secret lines. When they are talking in the room, it is necessary to leave someone outside to keep an eye on the movement around them. Once someone approaches, they will give a warning immediately.


    I''m next door. It''s too close. If you want to break in, he must be alert.


    But I didn''t mean that. I just went to the seat in front of my door and sat down to see the scenery outside the window.


    Yesterday, I had crossed the Asia Europe line and went all the way north into northern Europe. Today, I got on this train and arrived at a city not far from shenyingzhu headquarters. I entered by other means.


    I watched the scenery for a while, turned around, and the man was still staring at me.


    "Brother, make a friend." I looked at him and said with a smile.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The big man listened to me, and finally he could look at me openly, coldly, with a look of thousands of miles away.


    "Ah, they all come out to play. There are many friends and roads. Don''t look cold. Ah, what''s your name?" I''m familiar with myself. I''m very annoying.


    "Shouldn''t you tell me your name first?" The man finally spoke.


    "Haha, in the Lower East island country, the heels are all chapped." I said with a smile.


    "East islanders? Forget it. " The man frowned and turned his head.


    "Why? How do you oh Oh - I see. You are Ah, I know, I know. After all, the situation is not peaceful. I understand, I understand, ha ha ha. "


    When I finished, I continued to look at the scenery and stopped talking. Yu Guang glanced at me. That guy was even worse at my sight, as if he could chop me first as long as I did something.


    I don''t care about him. The mobile phone is in my body. I don''t need to move much to do anything. I can watch it directly.


    As expected, Ethan sent people to northern Europe, and they were aboveboard. Now, let alone the mage, the common people know that the people of Huofeng temple are making trouble, but they are hiding after making a trouble. They don''t know where to hide and make people panic.


    At this time, northern Europe strictly investigated all cities, traffic arteries and sidelines, trying to catch them. However, the people in Huofeng temple are not vegetarian, and there are so many people coming and going in North America. Where can ordinary people and mages get together?


    Thanks to this, they don''t pay so much attention to our yellow skin now


    But not so concerned, not to mention, my task is so special.


    There are several prerequisites for stealing shenyingzhu.


    One is to know where the Shenying society is. The other is to sneak into the Shenying society. The other is that Saint Lucifer cannot be in the society.Maybe in their Ronghang, this kind of behavior is relatively low-end, but after all, I am not a person who steals money from the industry. It''s better to be stable. No one at home is definitely easier to get it!


    First of all, it''s easy to say that the address of Shenying society is well known, but I don''t know if it''s real. The last two are difficult


    However, it is not that there is no way


    "Li yunbao." I cried suddenly.


    "Well Well The big man around him was stunned when he heard me call him that, but he reacted immediately, made a confused look and looked at me.


    I looked at him and laughed, hiding my right hand under my left arm, holding the black token in the palm of my hand.


    "Huh?"


    "Keep quiet! Keep quiet! Don''t let The people in the room know. " I whispered and looked serious.


    The man named Li yunbao was numb. He gasped for a few breaths before he responded and nodded: "my Lord."


    "I''m not a real name. I''m a taiyangjiao person. You remember that."


    "Yes Li yunbao said.


    I looked around and said to him in a low voice, "when I get to the station, after I get off, someone will attack you."


    "Really? Who? Should we take precautions ahead of time? "


    "No, no, no, no I arranged it. Nothing will happen, but you can''t be involved. You have other things to do


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Now you don''t need to know, from now on, you leave here, have nothing to do with the people in the room, get out of the car, leave alone, no matter what happens, don''t care, don''t worry, they won''t die. When you get there, settle down and make this call. "


    I took out a note with a new mobile phone number on it, and there was no contact on it.


    "Yes Li yunbao turned up the note, looked at me again, and asked tentatively, "well I''m leaving now? "


    "Well." I nodded.


    Seeing that I nodded, Li yunbao didn''t speak, hesitated and stayed, so he immediately got up and left to the other side.


    All year round operations have been carried out in a vigorous and resolute manner. The chief ordered them without any hesitation.


    I watched him go away, looked at the closed door of the private room, and walked back to the room with a smile.


    The blonde and bespectacled man in the next bed is still reading. He looks gentle, like a student.


    I went into the box and closed the door. There were only me and him, and no one else was there.


    The glasses looked at me, and then they continued to read.


    I looked at him, also a smile, stretched out his hand to take out the picture of Phoenix that Ethan gave me, lit out!


    Shua! When the glasses saw this, their eyes changed. They threw down the book and stood up. They looked serious and their eyes were cold. They were very different from him!


    "What can I do for you, sir?" Said the man in American English.


    "Do you speak Chinese?" I said it in Chinese.


    "One A little bit. "


    "That''s good." I sat down, beckoned him to sit down, and pointed back to the next room with my thumb: "several people in the next room are all spies of the enemy. When you get out of the car, you should remember what they look like. When you get out of the car, attack them!"


    "Yes! Am I alone? "


    "Yes. Just you. But don''t kill them. They can''t die yet, but the momentum must be great! It must cause a great sensation! "


    "I understand."


    "Have a good rest and do well later."


    "Yes."


    Glasses agreed, picked up the book, the body of the gas of killing all disappeared, once again became the look of the weak scholar, with a faint smile, reading quietly.


    I also lay on the bed again, listening to the voice next door, thinking about the situation.


    The chess game has been laid out, but it has always been a good chess game. If you want to kill your opponent, you have to walk into the net for yourself. No matter how the enemy moves, you have to deal with it skillfully to be a good chess player.


    How can the master of the dark side of the shadow army not be a good chess player?


    At this time, in Shenying society


    "I didn''t expect that you would make trouble in northern Europe at this time..." The whole hall was as dark as night. There were only two rows of candles flickering. There was a man standing under the hall.


    "It''s like I didn''t expect that under such circumstances, you dare to stand in front of me in such a dignified manner. Are you really not afraid that I will kill you?"


    Under the black robe of Saint Lucifer, his eyes were fixed on the people under the hall, and his fingers gently touched the armrest of the chair.


    The people standing in the hall are calm and calm. They don''t panic in the face of the world''s first-class experts.


    It''s Howard, the No.2 person in Phoenix Palace and the most powerful subordinate of Ethan!Ethan sent him here!


    I was really surprised when I heard that Howard himself led the experts of Huofeng temple to northern Europe. But if you think about it carefully, it''s normal. After all, you''re going to make trouble with the world''s first-class mages. It''s not decent not to send experts.


    But for me, the third point of stealing shenyingzhu is that Saint Xifa left shenyingshe. He is the best tool man!

 Chapter 499

    After the World War I in Shepan Town, almost all the masters in the world were injured. Only he, Saint Xifa, watched the play for a long time, but nothing happened. In the end, he retired completely. In a sense, he has become the number one in the world.


    If you want to bring him out of the Shenying society, you can''t do it unless you are strong. He is really a good choice.


    "How can I not fulfill the orders of the great God? And I think it''s reasonable. We''ve been working so hard for a long time, and each of us is injured. As a result, you have nothing to do. It''s not appropriate to watch us fight and Shen Yingzhu hasn''t handed it over. "


    "You didn''t win Duan Qingtian again. What''s the reason to take shenyingzhu?" Saint Sophie frowned slightly and raised his hand, which had been knocking on the back of the chair. In the palm of his hand, there was a silver light.


    "We didn''t really win him." Howard said of course. "But fortunately, you didn''t hand over the shenyingzhu."


    "Because I didn''t see Duan Qingtian kill the Tenth Man, it''s not a ten win."


    "Good words!"


    "So What the hell are you doing here? Out of breath? "


    "Well! Does the bishop think that''s all we can do? " Howard gave a sneer. "The great envoy wants shenyingzhu, but since we don''t win, we can only use another way."


    With that, Howard, he raised his eyes, and flames came out of the palms of his hands.


    "- hard fight!"


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    In the busy market, people come and go in an endless stream, and all kinds of people gather. The hair is black and gold, and the skin is yellow and white. Street stalls, eating and drinking, lively.


    But at this time, a huge roar, resounding through the whole market, scared everyone!


    "Ouch! What''s up? What''s the matter? "


    "Grass! I''m scared to death! What a situation


    "My basin! Shit! All of them


    All kinds of people yelled in all kinds of languages, some were surprised, some were swearing, all looking at the place where the explosion happened.


    Next to the market, it looks like a very old place similar to a castle. The walls are made of clay paste, with layers of wavy patterns. It is a huge cylindrical structure, which is connected with a square structure like a cake.


    It''s just that the arrangement of the "cake" squares is irregular and symmetrical. Obsessive compulsive disorder may die.


    It was on one side of the "cake" castle that a sudden explosion took place. The dust filled the air. The gravel flew and hit many people in the street. Several of them fell on the ground and fainted.


    Everyone knows that something big happened!


    Hoo!


    At this time, a figure flew out of the smoke, which should be from the castle. After several circles in the air, he stabilized himself and landed heavily on the edge of the other side of the market. During his "boom" life, the ground broke into cobwebs and his feet were free to go in.


    "Lying trough!"


    I don''t know which one of the people from our country came here to travel around, but they were deeply affected by this day''s disaster. A quintessence of Chinese culture was called out at that time!


    There are several foreigners around, also followed by a few words of foreign street, the results found that, how do not seem to have the momentum of that shout?


    The smoke was scattered, and the man''s legs were slightly bent and his whole body was in flames. Looking up, there was a huge hole in the castle, which was two or three stories high and more than ten meters wide.


    At this time, the smoke was about to dissipate, and the situation inside was a little clearer. Howard looked up, his eyes clearly reflected the figure of Saint Xifa. He was standing on the exposed floor, standing on the edge, looking at himself coldly.


    "Hum!" Howard smiles. His face is rebellious and militant, which is quite different from the silent housekeeper in the past.


    What kind of man is Saint Lucifer? Even if it is so far away, you can still see his expression. When you see him like this, you will be angry immediately, move at your feet, and the whole person will disappear instantly. A silver light cuts through the smoke, and the strong wind will move the whole smoke outward for a few minutes.


    As soon as Howard''s face coagulated, he immediately dodged. At the next moment, Saint Lucifer had arrived at the place he had just stood. He pressed his palm, and the silver light went into the ground, which immediately exploded, and the land suddenly lifted up large pieces!


    Boom!


    It''s like the Earth Dragon rolling, the ground lifting, the clods flying.


    Howard''s dexterity, dodged the blow, and landed steadily again. With a wave of both hands, two eagles soared away!


    "Hum!" With a cold Snort and a raise of his hand, two silver rays from the palms of his hands penetrated the two eagles. He continued to fly and attacked Howard, but was dodged by the latter.


    And the two fire eagles, after being penetrated by the silver light, stopped in the same place. The flames on their bodies solidified, and then turned into red smoke and dissipated.


    "Howard! Even if it''s Ethan, he doesn''t dare to compete with me like this. What can you do? How dare you trust me so much? "


    Howard sneered twice and shook his head: "I''m not tuoda, but if I don''t lead you out, how can I steal shenyingzhu?""Huh?"


    As soon as he looked behind him, there was a strange halo in the hole. Then, a red light appeared and a figure rushed out. In front of him, he was a cardinal.


    "Bishop, just now a man from the Phoenix Temple sneaked in and tried to enter the temple. Fortunately, we found out that several Cardinals had gone, and he couldn''t get it."


    "Well." Saint Lucifer nodded, motioned him to step down, looked at Howard again, and sneered. Said: "so you are this ability, I thought there was a big plan, stealing, interesting."


    "Sure enough, it''s not so easy. It seems that we can only plan again." Howard shook his head and said, looking disappointed, but there was no sense of depression in his voice. Instead, he seemed to be joking.


    "Do you think you can still walk?" Saint Xifa looked at him coldly. His hands had all turned silver, as if he had put on a pair of silver gloves. His mana fluctuated violently!


    Ethan and the Fire Phoenix Temple have a lot of hostility towards St. Lucifer, which is not only what we don''t know, but also that he, as the party concerned, naturally knows better and hates them very much.


    After all, I was taken advantage of something similar to ethics


    At this time, Ethan has been injured, and the number two of Huofeng temple is in front of him. If you can take this opportunity to kill him, the power of Huofeng temple will be greatly consumed!


    Why not seize such an opportunity?!


    At this time, Howard suddenly gave a smile, looked at St. Xifa and said, "I know what the bishop is thinking, but it''s a pity to disappoint you. Now that I have decided to lead you to steal the Pearl of God, how can I not consider my own safety?"


    After that, Howard''s face suddenly changed and he was covered in flames.


    "Goodbye!"


    Howard yelled. At the same time, Saint Xifa immediately clapped his hands, but only caught an invisible fire. When the fire went out, Howard still disappeared.


    "Huodun?! No It''s not Huodun. I really underestimate him! " Saint Xifa looked at the empty in front of, said hatefully.


    If the Fire Phoenix Temple dare to be so arrogant, it naturally has some strength. Looking around the world, they are really experts in using fire. They have some fire magic, but others don''t know it. It''s normal for them to do it.


    Saint Lucifer took a few deep breaths to calm his anger. He turned and walked back. Not far behind him, the Cardinal was still standing there, waiting for his Lord to come back.


    "That North American, hang the corpse on the market for me, let them all see what it will be like if they dare to fight me. We should strengthen the prevention in the society, so that there will be no more such things, and Huh? Didn''t I ask you to step down? Why are you still here? "


    Saint Simon was just on the top of his anger. Seeing that he was on his side, he just thought of giving orders. Suddenly, he was stunned and thought that he had just asked him to go back.


    The cardinal immediately said, "Monseigneur, someone from North America shows up again. They fight with a group of people in Lincheng. It seems that It''s like an Asian. "


    "Asian?! The shadow army? "


    "I don''t know. I only know that they have started a fight. It''s very quiet. It''s just at the gate of the train station. It has affected many people and the station has been destroyed!" Said the cardinal.


    "Cut! It''s all here. Let''s go! Go and have a look


    Said St. Lucifer, turning, and flying with the cardinal to the station.


    At the station


    Bang!


    There was another loud explosion, and a big pit appeared on the ground again. The gravel was flying, and the soil on both sides poured back, filling a small mound at the bottom of the pit.


    The three members of the dark line of the shadow army flew back together and landed on the ground again. They looked at each other and confirmed that their partners ignored them. Then they looked forward and at the enemy again.


    On the other side of the pit, the cobra man slowly falls down, surrounded by a few fire snakes, coiled in his hands, spits out a letter to the enemy in front of him, and chooses someone to eat.


    "Where''s Li yunbao? This guy is the best. Where has he been? "


    One of the three was hot tempered. He was attacked as soon as he got out of the car, but his partner left. He was more angry with him than the attacker, so he couldn''t help crying out.


    "Shut up The other said coldly. "What does the leopard and tiger have to do with us? Take care of yourself


    This person has some status and prestige in the team, and also has higher experience and experience than them. No matter why his partner leaves, he can''t name him at this time, so as to avoid involving him.


    However, it is true that Li yunbao, who has lost his fighting power, is naturally more than willing and less powerful in the face of the attack from the master of Huofeng temple. If he can''t fight, he can only be beaten. He is very frustrated in his heart!


    But what they don''t know is that their enemies are more subdued than them


    My order is to attack them, but we can''t hurt them, but we must fight!This is special


    For a long time, if it is sold, he can kill these three people, but he can''t. He has to listen to the order of going to the peak. For a long time, there are fewer people and more things to beat. He can''t see what it is from a train station. There is nothing wrong with the three people!


    Fortunately, the three of them couldn''t hurt themselves, and they didn''t suffer too much. But this time, it was obvious that it became a contest between mana and physical strength.


    It depends on who runs out first


    At this time, the sky, two streamers flying, it is Saint Lucifer and the cardinal!


    The two cities are not far away, and the strength of the two of them, want to fly over, but in a moment.


    But just as he was about to approach, St. Lucifer suddenly stopped and landed directly on a roof, looking at the scene coldly.


    The cardinal immediately fell down and asked, "don''t you stop me, bishop?"


    Saint Xifa frowned and said, "wait a minute. The Fire Phoenix Temple and the three Asians seem to have a fight. Maybe it''s good for us."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    The cardinal knew that his adult had always liked to sit on the mountain and watch the tiger fight. The first battle of Shepan town was, and today it is again, so he stopped talking and stayed quiet.


    "Up


    The three shadow soldiers rushed up at the same time, and each of them made a killing move, attacking the man with glasses on three sides.


    The other side was also very subdued. They didn''t dare to fight. They could only surround the fire snake to defend themselves. It seemed that they were fighting fiercely, but in fact they didn''t have any effect.


    But at this time, a sudden change, a figure fell from the sky, holding double blades, rowing the cold light, immediately separated the two sides, at the same time forced back the fire snake, fell to the ground.

 Chapter 500

    "Who are you?"


    When the man with glasses saw the visitor, he immediately cheered coldly, as if he didn''t know each other at all.


    In my heart a burst of funny: this goods is very good!


    This suddenly appeared, fell between two people, of course, it was me. But it''s definitely not my original appearance, but I''ve changed my appearance, and I''m wearing a mask to cover myself up. I can''t see who I am.


    And even if the mask is off, my face, for them, is a new face.


    For them, it''s because for some people, this face is not strange


    "Who are you?"


    The shadow soldier looked at the man from the sky and asked the same question.


    I looked at them and danced with my double blades. Facing them, I sneered: "the shadow Army I have seen you here. I will take revenge on you today! "


    "The sun teaches people?"


    The three of them looked at each other and then at me. They were all murderous.


    It''s rumored that the Chinese people have a hidden aura, that is, when they fight against Shangdong Islanders, their combat effectiveness, morale and team cohesion will be improved, which is equivalent to the total attribute bonus!


    I don''t think so all the time, but when I rushed over and planned to make a fake hand, I felt that I was wrong


    They are so cruel!


    They think I''m the enemy, but I know it''s my own. I can''t kill people!


    In this case, the three men are dead handed, and their tacit cooperation has been greatly improved. They don''t talk when they fight, but their cooperation is much better than when they just hit the man with glasses?!


    In other people''s eyes, my resistance from left to right is not at all inferior, but I can''t go on like this.


    The most important thing is, looking at the periphery, the purple emissary of Shenying society is coming!


    When I came here, I had a tutorial on the allocation of members of Shenying society. Shenying society has a very strict superior and subordinate system. Once it goes beyond its authority, it will be severely punished immediately.


    The members of the club are classified according to the color of their clothes. Gray is the lowest, that is, the general members. Upward, it is yellow, then blue, and then purple.


    When it comes to purple, it has a title. Below purple, it is just an ordinary member. When it comes to purple, it can be called an "emissary", and its identity can be raised to a higher level. Even if the blue color is only one difference from purple, it is different from purple.


    Further up, black, you can get the title of "bishop", which is equivalent to having the right to command one side alone.


    Throughout northern Europe, the mage community now takes the lead of the Shenying society. Naturally, there are many roles similar to "local officials". Bishop in black is for this purpose.


    Further up, there is the cardinal who is below one person and above ten thousand people in the society!


    They are just like elders. There are only ten cardinals in the whole Shenying society, one is not many, one is not many. If one died, he would choose the right one among the black bishops and make up for it.


    In the first battle of the western frontier, Lin Dingkun and golden winged Eagle killed a cardinal, and St. SIFA immediately put a black cardinal on top of him. In the second battle of Shepan Town, in order not to waste a talent, he directly let him go.


    Now, there should be another one.


    And further up, that''s Saint Lucifer himself.


    This guy is called "bishop of silver Robe", but he doesn''t wear silver robe at all. The silver robe is just his famous magic. What he usually wears is very free. It is not limited to the hierarchy at all. It is beyond the color hierarchy.


    That is to say, he may wear a red robe today and a black robe tomorrow. Even if he wears a grey robe of the lowest rank, it''s not surprising.


    If he did not wear a mask every day, many people in the society would not know who he was. If the one who is not lucky meets Saint Sophie, who is just wearing a low color, and plays an official role, ha ha, then you are finished!


    Today, there is so much trouble here. The man with glasses is also a master. The little people can''t cope with it. In addition, I''m also involved in it. The purple envoys will come naturally. Immediately, the local black bishop will come!


    But in fact, Saint Lucifer has come. Even if the bishop in black arrives, it will be a small scene.


    However, the meaning is different. In my heart, Yiling whispered: "I''m my own man. I''m here to save you. Run quickly!"


    "Well?"


    That person a Leng, I have already left, toward another person pounce on, do the same, did three times.


    Three people have heard my words, open the distance, look at each other, from the eyes will know that the other party heard the same words as they heard.


    The three people exchanged their eyes. Although they didn''t know whether it was true or not, they were a little suspicious. But if they didn''t go, they would not be able to do it. They had to run whether it was true or not!


    Three people are interlinked, look at me, suddenly a big drink, body murderous, then without saying a word, directly turn around and run!¡°¡­¡­£¿£¡¡±


    Everyone was overwhelmed by this strange turn. The last second was fierce. How did you run the next second?


    Leng for a while to react, but the other side has run.


    "Stop!"


    I yelled, flew into the air, crossed my arms, and waved!


    Brush!


    Countless icebergs flying out, carrying, but it is overwhelming ice!


    This move, called pursuit, is actually a cover, blocking the line of sight with ice mist. All the ice is in my calculation, and none of them hit.


    This is the "eight foot tracing jade" is also!


    When the ice and fog dispersed, the three shadow soldiers had disappeared.


    Behind me, the man with glasses looked at me and then looked back at the approaching purple messengers. With a movement at his feet, he flew away, carrying the flame and flying to the distance.


    "Chase


    Yelled the man in purple. Some of them went after the man with glasses, and some of them followed the direction of the three shadow soldiers, but it was useless. I have confidence in their ability. If they can''t get rid of this kind of pursuit, it''s too incompetent.


    The rest of the purple messengers immediately gathered around me, either armed with weapons or carrying magic.


    I looked around, put away my double knives, turned my head, and cried in a cold voice: "I''m the killer of the east island sun sect - my heel is full of crack! I want to see the bishop of Saint Lucifer


    The envoys in purple all frowned when they heard this sentence. They didn''t know whether it was true or not. But when they mentioned the name of their eldest brother, they all knew that it was not so simple. A few people look at me and I look at you, and then put away their weapons and spells. Four of them came up to me to grab my arm.


    I moved the corner of my eye, stepped back, threw away the four people and said, "I came with good intentions! With the intention of cooperation! Is that how your Shenying society treats guests? "


    "Sorry!" Another purple messenger said. "Please feel aggrieved. When we find out, we will naturally get what you deserve."


    "Hum!" I hummed coldly, looked around and held my hands on the handle again: "step forward again, don''t blame me for being impolite!"


    "Cut!"


    Nearby, one of the four purple envoys who just came forward gave a cold hum with disdain. It seemed that what I said was a joke. Maybe it''s because I don''t think I dare to kill them in their territory, especially for organizations like the sun sect that have been beaten to seclusion.


    But it''s a pity that I''m not a sun teacher, and I never care Offend them, offend Saint Lucifer!


    Because what I come here to do is to offend them even more!


    I look up at him, the man is still a look of disdain, purple robe under a pair of eyes almost put "disdain" two words to write up, but I only saw a "dog''s eyes see people low".


    "What? No... "


    That person looked at me, looked at my eyes, may be trying to say "how? Don''t you agree? " But before he finished, the voice stopped suddenly.


    People present were shocked!


    The emissary in purple widened his eyes and looked at the person in front of him. He felt the abnormality of his body. He slowly stretched out his hand and touched his neck. Then he raised it and handed it to his eyes. His palm was already red.


    The next moment, he would be a soft body, back to fall heavily on the ground.


    With a flick of my right hand, the blood bead on the tip of the knife fell to the ground, and the short knife came back to its sheath again.


    "Who else wants to try?" I looked at the people around me coldly and said, with a cold and murderous tone.


    All the messengers in purple were frightened. I didn''t expect that I really dared to kill people. They were all shocked, but they immediately reflected that I was just one person with two swords. I immediately started to move and planned to rush on!


    And at this time, on the other side, Saint Lucifer was standing on the roof, watching what happened here. At this time, he frowned, his heart moved, and immediately flew down here, directly in front of me!


    "Step back!"


    Saint Xifa gave a loud drink. When all the messengers in purple heard the sound, they saw the symbolic masks on each other''s faces. They were all scared out of their wits. They shook all over and quickly said yes. They all retreated.


    "Saint Lucifer." I looked at him and my eyelids jumped.


    Although I''ve pretended to be, and I don''t have much problem with my identity now, I''m really flustered in the face of him.


    Saint Lucifer looked me up and down. "The sun taught me that?"


    "That''s right, the killer of the sun cult, heel..."


    "I didn''t ask your name." Saint Lucifer interrupted me and said, "but I don''t remember what I fought with the sun cult. What are you doing here?"


    I laughed and said, "our tutor has a very good personal relationship with officer Aoki of the Martial Arts Alliance. Last time, you helped officer Aoki and told him about this. He is injured and is cultivating. Our tutor is entrusted by him to take care of things in the alliance. The Archbishop sent me here, first of all, to thank the bishop for saving his life, and second, to cooperate! "

 Chapter 501

    I didn''t make up the remark just now, but I didn''t know it before. Fortunately, I am now the leader of the dark side. I have the right to control the dark lines and intelligence networks, and I know a lot of information.


    In the east island state, there is indeed a secret line of our shadow army. The information just now is true, and it''s from them.


    In the Martial Arts Alliance, both the ITO family and his son were killed, and the tripartite confrontation of the three families in the alliance was also destroyed. The ITO family was weak, and there was some internal uncertainty.


    But Qingmu was seriously injured and still cultivated. He didn''t care about these things, but he didn''t care. The other two clan leaders Oh! It''s something they picked up. Can they take care of it? Even worse, Sasaki can only invent and manage?


    Therefore, he can only let the leader of the sun sect intervene in this matter.


    These are all true, but after that, they are all made up


    But it''s reasonable, isn''t it?!


    Saint Sophie thought about it carefully and looked at me again. He saw that I was wearing a mask on my face and frowned: "take off the mask, don''t you dare to see anyone?"


    "No, it''s just to block my face. There will be less trouble. The people of the shadow army have seen me. I''m afraid to meet them."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Follow me first Saint Lucifer thought for a moment, said at last, turned and left.


    "Yes." I nodded and immediately followed.


    Saint Lucifer glanced at me again, and on the other side, the cardinal fell down, and waited respectfully for Saint Lucifer to pass.


    Saint Lucifer thought for a moment. As he passed him, he whispered, "go and find out what''s going on in East Island, and Is there a person who calls the heel to do Cun


    "Yes." The cardinal nodded and agreed, and they passed by, saying and answering in an instant.


    The next moment, Saint Lucifer passed by, and I followed him closely. I also passed by him and gave him a look.


    He also looked up at me, but his eyes were not very friendly.


    I didn''t take it seriously at all. I just nodded, just like a guest, and followed Saint Lucifer back. I didn''t walk a few steps, but I moved under my feet and flew to the headquarters of Shenying society!


    ¡­¡­


    "You live here first. There are a lot of things in our Shenying community. For cooperation, you should slow down and come to you when you have time."


    In the headquarters of Shenying society, yes, in the castle that looks like a strange cake, I was arranged in a room, and St. Xifa stood at the door and said to me.


    "I understand!" I said. "First of all, I need to be clear about my identity, check if I have any problems, and maybe I need a few more tests. Hum! Bishop St. Lucifer is really careful. I know. Don''t worry. I''ll wait here


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Saint Xifa narrowed his eyes and stared at me. He was silent for a long time before he said, "live well. I won''t embarrass you."


    "Well, I will definitely. Should I go to the restaurant or..."


    "Someone''s coming." Saint Lucifer''s cold way.


    "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! That''s right. If you let me go out, there will be a problem. Keep me here and deliver water and food. It''s like a prison. I understand. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Saint Lucifer looked at me. Although his mask covered his face, I could feel that his face was not very good-looking.


    Originally, these are the truth in silence, but I actually said it out. No matter where I was, I would be embarrassed and disgusted to say anything out of the way.


    But I never care if they hate me.


    "Live well." Saint Xifa was silent for a long time, and finally decided not to talk to me anymore. He turned around and left. He also took the door with him.


    Bang!


    The door closed, I looked at the door, helplessly spread out, went to the window, looking out.


    This room does not face the street. Outside the window is the castle courtyard. It is four stories high. People come and go at the bottom. From time to time, there are envoys in purple. It is difficult for ordinary people to walk.


    I went to the door. There was a small window on the door. When I looked out, the opposite room had just entered a bishop in black. The other rooms should also be experts, especially the one next door. It''s reasonable that he has excellent ears


    I pointed out that the title was the scene of my next room. Sure enough, a cardinal appeared in my mind, sitting quietly in the room, facing the wall separated from my room.


    In addition, the topic is - what if I contact the shadow army in the room and make a sound? The picture in my mind is that the cardinal immediately gets up, then contacts Saint Lucifer, and then cooperates with the people around me to encircle and suppress me.


    I see


    I laughed, sat down on the wall on purpose, leaned my head against the wall, and said as if to myself, "I know you can hear me. It seems that bishop St. Simon doesn''t believe me, so I sent you to see what I can say and do."I''m afraid he doesn''t understand Chinese and Japanese, so I specially use English to make sure he can understand.


    Next door, the cardinal''s eyelids jumped and looked at the wall, with a poor look.


    I smile, continue to say in English: "you can pretend not to hear, do not show any trace, it doesn''t matter, I just speak freely, love to talk to yourself, don''t get me wrong..."


    I finish saying, pause for a moment, suddenly open mouth, is a dirty word: "you are a big fool!"


    Cardinal:??! "


    What kind of routine is this?!


    "Just love to lie on the wall. Be careful. Don''t pout your ass to see if there''s anyone behind you. Don''t pout. There''s a bald man behind you. He''s taking advantage of the opportunity to enter!"


    Cardinal: --


    "Well, if that''s true, are you happy, or are you happy, or are you angry and rebellious, but in fact, you are very happy in your heart?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Bishop, when on earth can he find out? Isn''t that right? That''s good. I''m here. You must have food and drink to serve me. You have to be here. Listen to me every day. I don''t care. Can you bear it? Well, after all, it''s true that a bald man has taken advantage of the opportunity. Should you be happy? "


    The cardinal got up, opened the door and went out to find St. Lucifer.


    ¡­¡­


    "He Really? "


    After listening to the cardinal''s report, Saint Xifa was also very surprised. He leaned back in his chair and looked up at the sky. After a long time, he squeezed out a sentence: "what is this from the sun cult..."


    "I don''t know, but this man''s words are broken and meaningless. He doesn''t feel like a serious person." Said the cardinal with a puzzled face.


    "But he''s really good at killing people. He''s cold and ruthless. He has the temperament of a professional killer. Maybe he''s dissatisfied. Let''s watch him. Don''t worry. He''s a smart man. He''ll soon know that it''s useless. Let''s go."


    "Yes, your eminence." The cardinal bowed, turned away, and returned to the room.


    As soon as he got back to his room, he knew that he was wrong, and so was St


    Because next door I took out my cell phone


    Of course, this is not the cell phone in my body, but the ordinary cell phone I bought. After all, I''m a modern man. If someone finds out that I don''t even have a mobile phone, isn''t there something wrong?


    And just like now, when I need to use a mobile phone, how can I guarantee that I have the magic power and can get the mobile phone out of the body?


    I look at this mobile phone, very good, the latest, especially, the song is particularly clear!


    I looked at the wall and thought of what would happen next. I couldn''t help laughing. Then I put my mobile phone against the wall and played a song "uneasy" at the maximum volume


    Cardinal:?! "


    The cardinal trembled. What''s this?!


    They are far away in northern Europe. How can they know the power of this divine song? I''ve never touched this stuff before!


    What is this?!


    The cardinal collapsed then!


    But I can''t help it. I just came back from the bishop. I can''t give up now. I can only hide in the room and the appointed one is on the bed.


    Fortunately, the melody of this song is good, and it''s very emotional. After listening to it for a while, I''m used to it. I''m lying in bed panting, and I''m glad I survived.


    I put it on for a while, and I think this guy should have heard it. It''s time for the second round


    So I quietly put on a headset to make sure I don''t hear any sound. Then I flipped through the list of music software, and accurately opened a song "lost rivers"!


    Teng!


    The cardinal jumped up as if he had been electrocuted, with a look of pain on his face.


    What''s so special about this?!


    He had just recovered from the melody of the Divine Comedy, and at this time he was just a little relaxed. He was going to listen to it as a hi song. Suddenly, a sad hum went straight into his head and almost fell out of bed for him!


    But fortunately, just then, the messenger came, the door opened, and before the messenger in purple came in, he frowned and yelled, "what is this? Turn it off


    I can''t hear it with headphones, but I don''t need to think about it to know what he''s shouting. Shrugging, I really turn off the song and take off the headphones: "OK, if you don''t listen, you won''t listen. Here comes the meal?"


    "Hum!" The purple emissary put the food on the table. It was Western food, a plate of steak, some spaghetti, a small piece of bread and a drink.


    "Thank you very much." I picked my eyebrows.


    The man in purple ignored me, put down the tray and left.


    I looked at the closed door, looked at the wall, shook my head and began to eat.


    I have to say that the western food is not full, and I don''t feel anything in my stomach after eating, but the good thing is that I have to use a knife and fork to eat Western foodI picked up the empty porcelain plate, grinned, put on the earphone, and did not sing any more. I stood on the side of the wall, with the other hand, I picked up the fork, put the fork under the plate, and pulled it hard!


    Yila!


    An intolerable harsh voice came out, broke through the wall, and landed firmly in the cardinal''s ear!


    The cardinal got up, opened the door and went out!


    Quit! No matter what!


    Even if you want to go to North America and fight with Huofeng Temple directly, you won''t be watching here. It''s too collapse!


    I was wearing earphones. I couldn''t hear him going out. He was still blowing. Suddenly, the door of the house was kicked open. Saint Simon himself stood in front of me and stared at me coldly: "what are you going to do?"


    "Well?"


    Although I can''t hear it, Yu Guang catches a glimpse of the door being kicked open. He puts down his things and earphones and looks at him with a smile: "some hobbies are not in your way."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Saint Lucifer was staring at me, his eyes were not good, his fingers were moving, as if he was about to start.


    "Oh, don''t look at me like that. I''m afraid."


    "Do you know fear?"


    "Normal people know fear."


    "Then you are really bold!" Said St. Lucifer coldly, stepping into the house, and without waiting for the second step, suddenly a bishop in black came running behind him and came to his side.


    "Monseigneur!"


    Hearing the voice behind him, he turned back and said, "what''s the matter?"


    "Monseigneur, the secret has been found out. There is a man!"


    "Huh?"


    Saint Xifa frowned, hissed and looked thoughtful. When he looked back at me, his face changed color.

 Chapter 502

    "What''s the matter? I''m finally identified? " I looked at Saint Lucifer and the bishop in black and asked with a smile.


    Saint Xifa narrowed his eyes. There was a strange light in his eyes. After staring at me for a while, he suddenly laughed strangely: "ha ha ha, misunderstanding! Misunderstanding! Since is the sun teaches to seek my cooperation, that must treat well! It''s too late today. Please have a good rest and have a good discussion tomorrow. "


    After that, Saint Lucifer turned and closed the door again. I was the only one left in the room.


    "Come on, you don''t need to stay here."


    Outside the door came the low voice of Saint Lucifer, and then someone answered "yes" in the same low voice, and then the sound of footsteps leaving, getting farther and farther, getting smaller and smaller.


    I listen to the footsteps disappeared, then push the door, the surrounding rooms are a pattern, the door with small windows, I looked at a few, are empty rooms, it seems that there is no surveillance.


    But the bishop in black on the other side is still there. It seems that it''s really his house. It can''t be moved.


    I went back to my room. The bustle outside the window is certain. It''s not used to monitor me, but it''s just like this. It''s just that my position is another problem.


    "It seems that there is no problem."


    When I said this, I seemed to be talking to myself. I turned around and lay down on the bed. I stretched my waist lazily, as if Hao didn''t care and said, "OK, in this way, I can finish the task of the leader. I''d like to talk about forming an alliance and put pressure on the shadow army to save the young master!"


    I folded my hands behind my head and looked at the ceiling with a faint smile.


    He said he''d take the surveillance off, so he did? It''s easy to hide a clear gun, but hard to defend a hidden one!


    If two people were sent to eavesdrop in the dark, and when I wasn''t on guard, they would slip their tongue, it would be that the boat capsized in the sewer!


    However, the situation is still good now. The two conditions before completing the task have been met. Now, there is only one left, that is, Saint Lucifer. It''s better that all the other experts leave, so that I can steal the God Yingzhu!


    No, there is also a premise, that is, I need to know where he put shenyingzhu. It should be in his room. Valuables should always be at his side.


    To find his room? It''s easy to attract people''s attention. I can''t even have an invisibility charm. Those big people can find me with their breath. If they just go there, I''m afraid that even a good situation created now will be erased!


    Think again!


    At this time, suddenly in my mind, a phone rings. It''s the mobile phone.


    "Hello." I picked it up and opened my mouth.


    "Sir, it''s me, Li yunbao!" The voice coming from the other side is really the voice of the man on the train, not others.


    "Well." I promised to hang up the phone directly, then immediately wrote a short message and sent it.


    "SMS contact."


    Almost immediately, the reply came: "I understand, there are people around the officer, contact SMS, I will delete after reading, please rest assured."


    "I know that you are also a veteran. I can rest assured that the task above is to steal shenyingzhu. I have gained the initial trust of Saint Lucifer and entered the headquarters of shenyingshe. I want to know whether this strange looking castle, like a broken cake, is the real headquarters."


    Cunning rabbit has three caves. If it is so conspicuous, it is just a cover. Where is the real place? The main reason is that shenyingzhu must be here!


    "Sir, please rest assured about this. We have been investigating here for many years, and this is the only one. However, the castle is huge in scale and covers an extremely large area. If you want to find something, it is also a difficult problem." Li yunbao immediately replied.


    "It''s true, not to mention that there are people like Saint Lucifer who are in charge in person Who is the most capable of us here? Pick out a few, and try to attack the Shenying society. I''ll take the tiger out of the mountain and bring out the Saint Xifa, so that I can steal the Shenying pearl. " I said.


    But I don''t think so. I''ve heard of all the experts in the shadow army. They are not here, and even if they are, it''s not good if there are some accidents that will make them die.


    Otherwise, we''d better use the Phoenix picture to see if Howard can lead him out.


    But just then, Li yunbao''s message came


    "Well, sir I''m afraid we can''t. We found that just a few hours ago, Howard had launched such an operation. A strong man from the Phoenix Palace sneaked in to steal the Pearl of God. As a result, he was besieged by several cardinals and died. Now, Saint Lucifer has stepped up his guard. I''m afraid it won''t work. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    "He''s crazy!" I couldn''t help sending such a message.


    "Ah?"


    "It''s nothing. It''s just angry. This plan is naive!" I''ll go back to the news. "There''s nothing wrong at the moment. If there''s something wrong, please contact us by SMS."


    "Yes."


    The last text message came, the chat ended, and no one sent any more messages.I lay on the bed, with a face of collapse and speechless.


    What exactly did this Ethan do? What did he say to Howard? Why did he use my plan?!


    Come on! Now it''s difficult. We have to think of another way


    Go to sleep!


    And on the other side, in Saint Lucifer''s room


    "What did you find out? Is that guy really the sun man? " Saint Lucifer sat down in his chair and asked, looking at the leading character in black in front of him.


    "Yes, your eminence, the people in the East Island have not found anything, but we, who are lurking in China, have found that there is indeed a man named ''heel crack'', and it seems that he is a relative of young master yejibo of the sun cult." Said bishop in black.


    Every organization has hidden lines. Even if we are on guard, we will be exploited. This can''t be eliminated by trying to eliminate it.


    However, the ability of the dark line is limited after all. They can only know about a lot of things, such as my identity


    "Hiss It''s normal that Dongdao can''t find it. It should be a hidden killer. After all, it has such strength and is so bold I''ve never met anyone who dares to make so much noise in my territory! " Saint Lucifer laughed, fell back in his chair and looked at the ceiling.


    "Since it''s true, that''s a good thing. Talk to him about the alliance tomorrow. I think I want to work together to put pressure on the shadow army, mainly to save Yeji Bo. If we break up, it won''t do us much harm, but it will do us good. Why not? Remove his watchmen and tell them to be polite when he wakes up tomorrow morning. "


    "Yes The bishop in black bowed.


    Suddenly at this time, another bishop in black came to the door. When he arrived at the door, he immediately bowed and said, "your eminence, there is an emergency!"


    "Well?"


    Saint Lucifer frowned, raised his hand, and motioned for him to come in.


    "Yes The bishop in black immediately ran in, holding a folded piece of paper in both hands, and handed it up.


    As a result, Saint Lucifer unfolded and looked at the first line of words. He immediately frowned and looked angry!


    "Big What''s the matter, my lord? "


    "Well! You will never give up! I really underestimated the influence of China. I immediately sent people to find Forget it, I don''t think they can make any waves, but it''s also a chance. Go to those guys in North America immediately, and you''d better give me the results tomorrow morning! "


    "Yes


    "All go back." Saint Xifa waved his hand, put his right elbow on the armrest of the chair, put his fist on his face, tilted his head, and said casually.


    "Yes."


    The bishops in black agreed, and they all backed out. Finally, one of them turned back and closed the door.


    Sanxifa sat on the chair, keeping the same movement, and sat for a while. Suddenly, his eyes lit up and his feet kicked. The whole person moved together with the huge and heavy stone chair, and all stepped back!


    And then, a round array suddenly appeared on the ground, but there was no light, only lines. Saint Xifa and the stone chair turned around together, and suddenly disappeared in the same place!


    There are two huge bronze statues on both sides of the stone chair in the main hall, each of which is wearing armor and holding a sword. It seems that they are just ordinary statues.


    But just at the moment when Saint Xifa disappeared, two bronze statues several meters high suddenly flashed a red light in their eyes, and their dead breath disappeared a bit


    Night, quiet incomparable, Shenying Club headquarters, in addition to the arrangement of guard and patrol people, all fell into a deep sleep.


    The big hole broken in today''s battle has been repaired by the earth mage, but it needs to be reinforced, so there are more people on guard.


    I was lying on the bed in the room with my clothes on. This was to avoid a sudden situation. It was not easy for me to play naked. This is just a means of insurance. After all, on the territory of Shenying society, who dares to make trouble except them?


    But at this time, a shadow flew past my window, but there was no movement. About a minute later, the shadow turned back the same way and flew back in the opposite direction!


    At the same time, my eyes open on the bed, where is a trace of tiredness in my eyes?


    The mental upgrade brought by the system enables me to recover quickly. Even if I just wake up in the middle of the night, I can be energetic!


    And just then, my door, gently pushed open.


    There was no sound, the door was pushed open, a person came in gently, like a cat''s pace, like a ghost.


    But when his eyes swept over the bed, there was no one on it!


    "Huh?"


    That person just a Leng, suddenly intuition canthus remaining light place, a figure flash, neck a cool, but is a dagger stick up.


    "Don''t move!"


    I held a knife in one hand, looked at him coldly, and whispered.


    But the man didn''t listen to me at all. Suddenly, he raised his head, slipped at the same time, and directly slipped into the house. He turned over and got up again!But I have followed up, too clear step, in terms of speed, few opponents, a dagger again stick up!


    But at this time, the man suddenly opened his mouth and whispered, "it''s me!"


    That voice, very familiar!

 Chapter 503

    "It''s me!"


    That voice is murongshen''s voice!


    With his words, the man pulled off the face towel and showed his face. It was murongshen!


    "Who are you? Are you from Shenying society? Are there yellow people in Shenying society? Don''t let someone sneak in My action remained unchanged. The dagger in my hand was still close to his neck. The sharp blade seemed to scratch his skin and cut off his blood vessels with a slight movement.


    This is in the enemy''s territory, my identity is not Guo Rui, but the cold-blooded killer of the sun cult - the heel is full of crack!


    I don''t know murongshen because of the chapped heels.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no surveillance or monitoring around here. I''ve been around for three times! There is one in the opposite room, which has been put down by me. There is no one else Murong saw that I was so afraid of being caught by the Shenying society and found my identity, so he explained.


    "I don''t understand what you say." My voice is still cold, my face seems to be covered with a layer of frost.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Alas Murong looked at me deeply, sighed for a long time, and said as if to himself: "I know why commander Duan loves you so much. How vigilant! We met in a bar and went to Jizhou together. At Lao Yang''s place, you changed a sword from a sword. Believe it. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I narrowed my eyes and suddenly looked down at his feet.


    Murong Shen saw that my sight changed. He looked at it and immediately knew what it meant. Suddenly, his body moved. He left the spot like a ghost, avoiding the threat of daggers.


    It''s the Murong family''s Magic - Tianluo Xingyun Zong!


    This is one of the several magic arts that master said could compete with taimingbu. It''s the exclusive magic of Murong family. You can''t fake it!


    "I''m sorry, brother Murong. I have to do this because of the limited environment." I laughed, put away the dagger and sat down on the bed.


    "You are very cautious, but it''s not easy to die." Murongshen came to me again, smiling gently and doing it to one side.


    "But why are you here? Don''t you need to guard the eastern border? It''s a long way off. " I looked at him and asked with some doubts.


    "It''s not you!" Murong deep not good gas said. "You call Qin Nan, and my third brother is right there. After hearing this, he asked about you, but I''m in a hurry. I''m not coming."


    "Muronglei He''s simple. "


    "That''s right. The third guy Now the eastern border line is safe. The sun teaches the taboo, and the affairs of the Wudao alliance are still unclear. You enter in this capacity because of this. "


    "Part of it, right? Logically, the order of the sun really needs an opportunity, an ally, and that''s what Saint Lucifer wants." I said. "On the other hand, I have my own ideas. But Murong Lei asked you to come, and you came? "


    "I''m scared! That''s right Murong made a deep show. "I''m also helpless. After the last separation, I told my father the situation. My father asked me to investigate the blue eagle club and Huang Zhengnan."


    "Huang Zhengnan? What does he do? "


    "You forget that last time he was very close to those East Islanders and killed his own people. When my father knew about this, he asked me to check it out." Murongshen said.


    I: "I''m not..."


    I''ll go! I forgot about it!


    For a moment, I didn''t dare to look him in the eyes. Fortunately, I''ve been wearing a mask since we met. He can''t see my face. Otherwise, wouldn''t he be wearing a band?!


    It''s not dangerous to help, but I think he is afraid that he will vomit blood. What he has been busy and concerned about is actually an own dragon?!


    Or Don''t tell him.


    "Check What did you find out? " I scratched my head, and my voice was a little weak.


    However, Murong Shen didn''t care about my change. He just replied, "they are good at investigating. The blue eagle society has set up a base in Northeast China. I went to see it. But before I could investigate anything, I found that there was a cult in Northeast China."


    "I know that." I said.


    "And what makes me most angry is that the blue eagle society showed a non resistant attitude towards the Gong demon cult! Instead of resisting, they sent people out to build bases in the southwest, Southeast and northwest! "


    I was surprised to hear this: "Southwest These three places, together with the northeast, will not just build bases for the four corners of our country. Will they do chain operations? How can you pull the line so long? "


    "Well, I don''t know whether they are stupid or arrogant. It''s just that there has never been a decent mage organization in Northeast China, and the Gongmo cult has invaded. It''s impossible to resist. Fortunately, commander Duan arrived in time and asked me to help you. At the same time, maybe my father was annoyed by Laosan and asked me to come, so I came. "


    "So it is..."


    I stretched, lay down on the bed, looked at the ceiling, thought about it for a while, and then asked, "are you coming by yourself?""Well, I''m used to walking alone." Murong said.


    "It''s not enough..." I said. "Saint Lucifer and cardinal, these are our main opponents. If we don''t find a way to deal with them, I can''t steal shenyingzhu."


    "Is it possible Contact Huofeng temple? " Murongshen said. "I''ve heard from commander Duan that you''ve controlled Ethan. Can you..."


    "That won''t do!" I just waved my hand. "All I can control is the dark line here. I''ve tried. I can do a few purple messengers at most. When I meet the black bishop, it''s not necessarily OK to play alone. I can''t control Howard and the experts he brings. If I control them by force, I''m afraid there will be other troubles. "


    "What about that?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I lay on the bed, frowning for a while, and finally said, "wait a minute. Direct control is not easy to control, but if it''s indirect."


    "Indirect?"


    "All I want is for them to fight. I don''t need to control them. I just need to Sharpen the contradiction! "


    "What do you want to do?" Murong Shen came over and asked seriously.


    I took a look at him and laughed: "this matter needs your cooperation..."


    ¡­¡­


    In the secret room of Shenying society, Saint Xifa kneels alone in front of the statue, his eyes closed and his piety is incomparable.


    Everyone in the world may be ambitious, but most of them have something to praise.


    The most praiseworthy part of Saint Lucifer is his piety. He regarded himself as a "theological bishop" and regarded himself as an "emissary of God". He took it as his duty to conquer the world and make the world the place of God he admired.


    This is not an excuse for him to fight for the world. He is really a devout believer!


    After a long time, Saint Xifa was suddenly relieved. He stretched out his arms, opened his eyes, looked at the statue, laughed, and worshipped again: "thank you for your advice!"


    After that, he stood up with a cold face, stretched out his hands, looked at the palms of his two hands, and said with a faint smile: "Howard, Murong family, taiyangjiao Those who are against me must not stay! Friends with me can be knives and axes! That''s it! "


    The news that the bishop in black has just brought is that they have found murongshen''s trace in the dark lines arranged everywhere!


    Murong Shen was dressed in a white Hanfu, which was really easy to distinguish. Fortunately, he has strong anti reconnaissance ability. When he found something wrong, he immediately changed his clothes. When he came to me in the middle of the night, he had changed his clothes all over.


    However, it was only a guarantee that he would not be found out for a while. The news of his coming had already reached Saint Lucifer''s ears.


    But at this time, suddenly Saint Xifa''s heart trembled, and a dangerous breath came to his heart! Before waiting for him to make any response, it suddenly seemed that there was a big earthquake, and the whole secret room was shaking violently!


    Boom boom!


    The chamber of secrets could not withstand the strong vibration. Immediately, some clods of soil began to fall from the walls around it, smashed to pieces on the ground, and the statues on the front platform began to shake.


    All of a sudden, a huge piece of earth on the top of the statue fell down and hit it on the head. Under the tremendous force, the statue could not hold on any longer. As soon as it tilted, it exceeded the limit angle and was about to fall down immediately!


    "God


    As soon as he saw this scene, he immediately broke into a cold sweat, his pupils suddenly shrank, and he had no time to think about anything else. He immediately moved under the statue and supported his arms, one against the statue''s thigh, the other against the statue''s chest. His arms worked hard, but he was able to hold the statue alive!


    How can the angel of God let the statue fall?


    Above his head, the earth was still falling, falling on him, on the statue. At the foot, aftershocks are still there, and there are all kinds of debris falling down and standing unsteadily.


    But St. Lucifer was still on his feet, and his eyes were firm.


    After a while, the vibration disappeared and the chamber was quiet again. However, countless pieces of earth fell from the four walls and the ceiling, and the metal plates inside had been exposed. This chamber was specially built by Saint Xifa. It used gold and earth magic, and special metal materials. It was extremely strong, and it was not so easy to destroy.


    But It''s an exaggeration to be able to loosen the soil in the inner layer.


    The general attack can only affect the outside. The secret room is independent of the outside. Even here, it can become like this. It can be seen how much has happened outside!


    Saint Xifa''s face overcast, and his feet moved. He flew up, straightened up the statue, stepped on the high platform, and put the statue on the high platform again. He put his hands on both sides of the statue to make sure that it stood firmly.


    At this time, the sound of footsteps came from behind, and two bishops in black came running. As soon as they saw such a situation in the secret room, they immediately fell to their knees: "your eminence!"


    "What the hell happened?"


    Saint Lucifer, clenching his teeth, cried out! As a devout saint, it''s nothing to be attacked, but there''s something wrong with the statue, so we can''t tolerate it!"Newspaper Report to your majesty, there''s been an attack. "


    "Who --!" Cried Saint Lucifer, murderous!


    The bishop in black trembled with fright. His urine was almost coming out. He sifted the chaff and said, "yes, yes Fire, Phoenix, Phoenix Temple

 Chapter 504

    "Come on, over there, mend the wall!"


    "Where''s the water?"?! Why haven''t you come yet?! Put out the fire here


    "Oh! It''s burning me. Don''t push me! "


    "What about people? Haven''t you caught up yet? "


    ¡­¡­


    On the main hall, the round array of Dharma was shining again, and the figure of Saint Xifa reappeared. He was still sitting upright on the stone chair. Beside him, the red light in the eyes of the two huge bronze statues disappeared, and the silence was restored.


    St. Lucifer got up and looked at the hall carefully - even here was full of scars, which showed the strength of this attack.


    Saint Xifa went out with a green face. Before he could get out of the hall, he heard the noise of the people outside. When he opened the door, he was even more devastated!


    Behind him, there was another shaking at the stone chair, and the circle of Dharma array was shining again. The two black bishops came out of the chamber of secrets and ran to St. Xifa. They were all trembling and did not dare to say a word more, for fear that they would make the bishop unhappy and take out their anger.


    San Xifa walked forward again, slowly, almost step by step, every step forward, you can see a new scar.


    Today, nearly half of the castle with hundreds of years of history has been destroyed!


    The whole castle, there are large pieces of vacancy, the body and stone soil mixed together, shocking! The wounded howled all over the field, which made people tremble!


    In many places, there are still flames. Water system mages are running all over the place. They are very busy saving the fire here and there.


    For a time, the fire-fighting, people saving and house repairing were in a mess. For the first time since the establishment of Shenying society, it encountered such a situation!


    "Huofeng temple Is it really Huofeng temple? " Saint Simon''s face was a little twitched, and he growled, suppressing his anger.


    Next to him, the bishop in black replied quickly: "yes, the patrolling people saw it. The sky was full of fire, and then there was a meteor fire shower. One by one, big fireballs hit our castle accurately. Without waiting for our people to make any response, the outer wall had been smashed, and the patrolling personnel had countless casualties."


    "How many people on the other side?" Asked Saint Lucifer in a cold voice.


    "It is said that Only one. "


    "Only one person?" Saint Lucifer turned his head, and his voice suddenly raised a gear, which made the two cardinals in black tremble like an electric shock, and almost open the gate with a bath of urine!


    "Yes Only, only one. "


    "Howard? Fireball It''s not like his magic. Is there anyone in Huofeng temple with such strength? Have you gone after them? "


    "The three adults in red have gone after them." Replied the bishop in black.


    "If you have any news, report it to me immediately. Besides, where are all the people who went to find Huofeng temple! How dare you blaspheme the God King? I must find them and use their blood to worship the God King


    "Yes The two bishops in black bowed.


    With a black face, he turned and went back to the castle. He walked through the stairs, but his eyes moved. He looked up and saw me standing above the stairs.


    "Monseigneur, what is the matter?" I looked at him and said coldly.


    Saint Xifa''s eyelids jumped, raised his head, and his eyes were staring at me like eagles. He was silent for a long time before he said: "it''s not a matter that the Fire Phoenix Temple sneaks on."


    With that, Saint Lucifer lowered his head and was about to leave.


    "Can I help you?" I asked.


    "Well?" Saint Lucifer stopped again and looked at me with a strange light in his eyes.


    "If you need my help, just say it, but when I help you, our alliance, even if it''s closed, the leader personally promises that all the resources of the sun cult and even the east island can be obtained if the bishop wants."


    "Well? Are you serious? " Saint Lucifer''s eyes brightened and his face softened.


    "Of course, if you need anything, please discuss with the leader yourself. I think the bishop has agreed. What can I do for you I smile, hands on the handle: "I have no other ability, but can kill people!"


    "Hum!" Saint Xifa gave a cold hum and thought about it carefully. He suddenly showed a bad smile and said, "there is no need for you to worry about the Fire Phoenix Temple. I say you should be very interested in it alone."


    "Who?"


    "People of Murong family, be familiar with it."


    "Murong family? They''re coming too? " My eyelids jumped and my voice rose.


    In fact, I was surprised that they could find murongshen!


    But in the eyes of Saint Lucifer, it has another meaning. After all, the world was shocked by the East China Sea war. Who knows? Sun religion and Murong family are feuds! As a killer of the sun cult, I was surprised and hated to hear that Murong family made such a performance.


    "He''s here. Why, I don''t plan to..."


    "Just right! I had a mission to assassinate the Murong family, but I didn''t finish it because I had other missions. When they came, they killed him and went back to the leader with their heads! ""Good! That''s heroic Saint Lucifer road. "Then the Murong family will be handed over to you. We, Shenying society, have a formal alliance with taiyangjiao."


    "Good."


    I nodded, my face returned to a cool color, carrying a pair of knives down the stairs.


    "Where are you going?" He asked faintly as he watched me walk down the stairs and pass him by.


    "Go to the Murong family!"


    I answered in the same cold voice, and went out over Saint Lucifer.


    Saint Lucifer looked back at me and watched me go away. Then he looked back and doubted: "is it really a coincidence? Once attacked, there will be more casualties in his room, and it will be easier to sneak attack than this Maybe it''s a coincidence


    Saint Xifa shook his head, turned back to the main hall, sat back on the stone chair again, the array started, and entered the chamber of Secrets again. Next to them, the two huge bronze statues glowed red again and came back to life.


    In the darkness, Saint Lucifer and the stone chair appeared out of thin air. The surrounding lighting spell sensed that someone was coming and immediately lit up. It was like day in the secret room.


    "Don''t let anyone in. Remember, no one, for any reason, is allowed in!" Saint Lucifer stood up and said this to himself as if he were giving an order to someone.


    In the main hall, the two bronze statues nodded at the same time, as if in response to his words.


    These two bronze statues are the gatekeepers of his chamber of secrets!


    Once he enters the chamber of secrets, the two bronze statues are immediately revived. If anyone wants to enter, he must obtain their consent and enter the chamber of secrets through the circular array.


    But of course, only those above black clothes have the right to enter.


    But this time, Saint Lucifer ordered that no one should enter!


    Saint Lucifer went forward and opened a small door, which was the secret room where he had been kneeling down to worship the gods. However, at this time, the earth all over the ground, together with the shelves and piles of candles that fell down due to the vibration, were in a mess.


    Only the statue of God remained there.


    "Things are changeable. I didn''t expect that I could squeeze so many people here one day." Said St. Lucifer, picking up a wooden box, and opening it, the three pearls of God shone brightly and lined up like light bulbs.


    "The fish are here, and there are a lot of fishermen, but unfortunately, the fish farmers are still here, so this pond can''t be set foot by others..."


    San Xifa clasped the box, put it to one side, looked at the statue again, sighed and bowed down: "God, please forgive me, this time, I have to Let your special envoy help. "


    At the end of the speech, Saint Lucifer didn''t get up, but still kept a posture of prostration for a long time


    On the other side, outside the castle, in the woods.


    I was walking in the woods. It was dark all around. I could hardly hear the noise of Shenying society in the distance. I looked around and there was no one.


    "Come out." I said.


    As soon as the voice fell, a figure suddenly fell from the top and fell to the ground heavily. He was dressed in black and vomited blood. There was a wound on his neck and he was dead.


    The next moment, Murong Shen fell down from the sky, fell to the body, and laughed: "your vigilance and anti reconnaissance ability are still not good, didn''t you find that the black bishop has been following you?"


    "I found out. It''s just not easy. You''re the best." I said, come to him. "I''ve heard that three Cardinals have gone after you, and they''re all gone?"


    "Of course!"


    The attack in the night, where is the master of Huofeng temple, the hand, is Murong deep!


    The so-called meteor shower was just huge stones dug out by Murong Shen himself with his sword. The small ones were the size of truck wheels, and the big ones were more like hills!


    For the Murong master who is proficient in the art of changing the stars, it''s no trouble to carry these stones. He can not only transport them from a distance, but also control the angle when throwing them, so as to achieve the best result!


    And as for the flames My talisman of fire.


    One piece a day has boundless power. Stick it on the stone with a fire sign. When you throw it, activate the magic to spread the fire all over the stone. If you throw it out, it will be a meteor fire shower!


    With such a blatant attack and such a powerful flame, people who say that they are not Huofeng Temple do not believe it.


    And running away, needless to say, under the Tianluo nebula, how can the three Cardinals catch up?


    "What do you want to do? Why did you come out to steal shenyingzhu? How can I steal when I come out? " Murong Shen asked helplessly.


    "I don''t know where Saint Lucifer is. What''s the use of staying in the house all the time? It''s better to come out for a while. In this way, I can dispel that guy''s suspicion of me. " I said.


    "What are you going to do next?"


    "No hurry!" I said. "There''s no turning back. Now that we''ve started, we have to finish. Only when Huofeng temple and Shenying society fight, can we have a chance.""Are you sure? I guess Howard is also very puzzled at this time. He doesn''t know what happened to this attack on Shenying society. "


    "It doesn''t matter! No matter what he thinks, it''s good for him, because we have the same goal. If we want to get the Pearl of God, we must defeat Saint Lucifer! "

 Chapter 505

    The headquarters of Shenying society was built on the edge of the block, which also made it the dividing line between the block and the field. Half of the castle was close to the block, and the other half was facing the mountain forest.


    In order to facilitate the sneak attack, it was the side facing the mountain forest that murongshen attacked last night. Although he was killed and injured everywhere, the other side of the street was quiet and peaceful.


    People are very realistic, this day the disaster did not hit on their own head, the world is still peaceful and prosperous. On the street, people come and go, and even many people regard the tragedy of Shenying society as a landscape!


    Looking around, there are still some people, in groups of three or five, taking beef, carrying ale, to a place with good sight, having a picnic!


    They all turned red after drinking. They also took the Shenying society as a joke. They laughed and ate meat and drank wine.


    Shenying society, however, is too lazy to take care of these things in troubled times.


    On the street, in a hotel, the young man behind the counter was lying lazily on the table, looking at the newspaper lying on the table without looking at it, but he basically forgot the first three words after reading the tenth word


    And then, suddenly someone came in - this time visitors can be rare!


    "Hello The young man stood up, put up his sign and smile.


    "Find someone." He went straight through the main hall and took the elevator upstairs


    "Deng Deng Deng!"


    Outside a room, there was a knock on the door, and immediately someone came to open the door. When the door opened, a big man appeared. It was Li yunbao!


    I turned the palm of my hand, showed the token, went straight in, and closed the door with my backhand.


    "Sir, you''re here. Your appearance is different. This technique is very powerful!" Li yunbao let me in and said with a smile.


    "You can''t take this token without this ability." I said. "I asked you to contact those three people. What''s the matter?"


    "I''ve contacted them. They''re all right. The purple envoys of Shenying society can''t catch up with them at all. Your order has been passed down. They all say that it''s absolutely finished!"


    "That''s good." I nodded. "This operation is a bit dangerous, but rest assured, I have arranged for experts to take over. If there is an accident, I will guarantee their safety."


    "Sir."


    "Well?"


    I looked up at Li yunbao and found that he was looking at me with a kind of surprised eyes, but at the same time, there were some other colors.


    "What''s the matter?" I asked.


    "It''s nothing. It''s just In the past, no one ever thought about our safety. What we secret agents do is to exchange our lives for the lives of the officers. They are pieces that can be discarded when necessary. I didn''t expect that you, sir... "


    "Oh, don''t say that!" I quickly raised my hand to stop him. "Your life is also life. Since I am appointed Lord of the dark side, I must be responsible for you."


    "Sir..."


    I raised my hand again, closed my eyes and said, "I used to I still remember that I didn''t want this to happen again, so I told myself in my heart that no matter what kind of plan I had, no matter what I wanted to do, I would put your life first!


    You have family, you have friends, but you give them up and come here for a belief. I can''t do anything, but I want to promise that this belief can''t be the weapon to kill you


    When I finished, I stood up, looked at Li yunbao, put my hands on his shoulders, and said solemnly, "you are a stranger, Saint Xifa. They haven''t seen you before. You are my wonder! Your task is the most important! But the risk factor will also increase. Have you thought about it? "


    Li yunbao looked at me in a daze. He was at a loss. Suddenly, his eyes became firm again. He stood up and gave a military salute: "the order of the officer must be obeyed!"


    "Good!" I patted him! "The success of this mission depends on This is the next step


    ¡­¡­


    At three o''clock in the afternoon, in a coffee shop, the three secret agents of the shadow army had gathered together. A cup of coffee in front of each person was still steaming.


    Three people are a face of serious, dressed up in a serious manner, do not speak, do not play mobile phones, as if waiting for the same.


    There won''t be many people in a place like a coffee shop. Especially in this city, everyone likes to have a big meal. They prefer beer and barbecue to coffee and pastry.


    The waiter is also a lazy face, bored with fingers playing with a spoon in the cup, watching it turn around the wall of the cup, making a clear sound, the whole person is empty.


    On the other side of the store, two yellow haired foreigners sat opposite each other. They talked and wore suits. They didn''t know what to say.


    At the same time, outside the castle, an uninvited guest came and looked at the headquarters of Shenying society which had not been completely repaired.


    Howard!


    Howard took a look at the castle and walked inside. The watchmen outside the castle saw him, but they didn''t dare to stop him at all. They had to quickly report back to the castle to avoid making trouble!Howard didn''t even pay attention to them. He walked into the castle without being stopped.


    Inside, the two cardinals had rushed over and stood in front of him, looking coldly at him: "Howard, do you think this is North America, the Phoenix Palace? Is it presumptuous to rush straight in? "


    "Well?" Howard''s eyes changed. He looked at both of them and said with a smile, "the Fire Phoenix Temple respects the great God. I respect the great God. I don''t dare to be so presumptuous in the Fire Phoenix Temple. I will be more presumptuous here."


    "You..."


    The two cardinals understood at once, Howard, that he didn''t care about them at all!


    "Howard! Don''t forget, you have only one person. In Shenying society, can you come and go as soon as you want? "


    Howard was not afraid: "you can try it!"


    "Do it!"


    The two cardinals couldn''t stand his provocation. They looked at each other and made a bold move!


    At the same time, Howard raised his palms and patted them at the same time!


    Pa -!


    With a blast, all three of them stepped back, but Howard just stepped back three or four steps and then stood firm again, while the two cardinals stepped back ten steps before they stopped. Looking at Howard, they were all shocked.


    One against two, how can you be so calm?!


    "Talk to me, you I don''t deserve it! Tell Saint Lucifer to come out Howard disdained to look at the two of them, negative hand and stand, arrogant said.


    At this moment, there was a flash of red light around. Suddenly, four Cardinals fell down and surrounded him in the middle!


    Six Cardinals!


    "That''s a bit too much to say!" One of the Cardinals went forward. "They can''t beat you. What about the four of us?"


    When the two cardinals saw their companions coming, they both had confidence. They immediately stepped forward and regained their arrogant expression. They looked up at him with condescending eyes, as if they were still a little excited.


    It''s a great achievement to be able to kill the No.2 person in Huofeng temple, even though it''s a encirclement. You must be excited!


    Did not expect that Howard saw this scene, did not panic, but slightly sneer, arms spread: "do you think, there are you, I did not bring anyone? Go


    As soon as the voice fell, there was a "pa" sound at the door. In the dull sound, all the Shenying community members who stood guard at the door flew in and fell heavily on the ground!


    At the next moment, four figures came from the door and landed on Howard''s side, the four masters from Huofeng temple!


    Hoo!


    In a moment, a hot wind blew over. Six Cardinals were more than enough to deal with Howard. But at this time, there were four more masters. They could not resist immediately. They quickly covered their faces with their arms to resist the hot wind and retreated one after another!


    Howard looked at it coldly and yelled, "I said, I''m looking for Saint Lucifer! You don''t deserve to talk to me! Get out of the way


    The voice falls, Howard steps forward, four experts accompany about, five people like a high wall, with the scorching temperature, big step meteor to go inside.


    Several Cardinals still wanted to resist, but they couldn''t get close at all. They were defeated again and again. Shengsheng was forced into the hall by them!


    "Lord Your eminence has orders. No one is allowed to enter! " Said one of the cardinals, but apparently a little weak.


    "I don''t belong to him!" Entering the hall, Howard said, he stopped and looked up, only to find no sign of Saint Lucifer.


    He hasn''t been out since the night when St. Lucifer was in the chamber of Secrets today!


    According to him, as an emissary of God and a devout believer, he failed to protect the castle and nearly dropped the statue. This is a serious dereliction of duty and disrespect! So pray in it for three days to get rid of sin


    I really can''t understand the minds of religious people


    Howard narrowed his eyes and said in a cold voice, "Santa Xifa, come out here and be a turtle?"


    "Bold!" One of the Cardinals cried out at once when he heard the other''s disrespect for his boss.


    But after Howard glared at him, he died.


    In the hall, it was quiet, and no one answered.


    Howard waited for a moment. Seeing that there was no response, he called out again, "Saint Lucifer, we are ordered by the great God to come and ask for God Yingzhu! You should also know what the current situation is like. I advise you to please us so that you can get rid of your worries! "


    In the main hall, it was still quiet. This time, the Cardinals did not dare to speak. They knew that this time they were telling the truth, but they could not be the master. They had to wait for their boss''s reply.


    They know that Saint Sophie can be heard, and there is one-way sound insulation between the chamber of secrets and the hall. Unless Saint Sophie wishes, his voice can not be heard in the hall, but the voice in the hall can be heard in the chamber of secrets.But Saint Lucifer, still did not respond to him.


    Howard''s eyes narrowed slightly, and he stepped forward. But at this moment, the huge statues on both sides of the hall suddenly moved. He held the sword in both hands and held it high above his head. At the same time, he took a step forward directly, which immediately shortened the distance between the two sides and split it with one sword!


    As soon as the Cardinals saw this, they ran away without saying a word!


    Those two bronze statues don''t just look big!


    At this time, the four masters around Howard shot at the same time, and instantly got up from the ground. For a moment, four red meteors flew up in reverse, facing the sword that seemed to split the earth!


    Boom!


    The two collided, suddenly the wind burst, smoke suddenly! In an instant, I can''t see everything clearly in front of me. I can only hear the buzzing in my ears, just like the collapse of the sky. A huge pressure suddenly came down!

 Chapter 506

    Boom!


    Four red meteors, in pairs, meet the huge sword in a split second. The next moment, they collide with each other!


    This is the moment, bang bang bang! There was a crack on the left and right walls of the main hall, and in the next second, it suddenly cracked!


    Boom!


    When the wall collapsed, only eight columns were able to escape death because of their special materials, but they were all covered with scars and barely supported.


    However, thanks to this, the main hall was preserved. The roof did not collapse, but became a hollow building.


    The next moment, the four masters of Huofeng Temple fly backward, and the two swords bounce back.


    Bang!


    Putong -!


    The four masters fell to the ground heavily, followed by the huge pressure produced by the collision, which seemed to fall down like Mount Tai, like the sky collapsed!


    Before the six unfortunate Cardinals had run far away, the pressure had fallen down, and instantly fell on their backs!


    One second! Just for a second! All of them fell to the ground suddenly. The pressure from their back made them unable to get up at all!


    At this time, Howard suddenly sneered, waved his arms, vaguely waved the power of the fire, and then with his hands, instantly hit the sky.


    With the power of pure fire, the mana rushes up like a volcano eruption, which directly evaporates the huge pressure!


    Of course, even he can''t completely offset the impact. What he did was to protect himself.


    But as far as the people present are concerned, he is already the strongest!


    The original pressure became like a doughnut, leaving only a few centimeters of space in and around him empty.


    Under Howard''s feet, even the dust floating on the surface didn''t move half a minute. With two bronze statues and the pressure produced by the collision of six strong men, he was able to resist!


    When you look at the two bronze statues again, they are pushed back by the four masters. The sword rebounds and drives their bodies to fall back. The step they just took out is also taken back. Instead, they step back, step on the ground and support their bodies.


    Of course, this action also made the back wall which had the least loss almost follow the two side walls.


    Hoo - Hoo!


    The two bronze statues held their bodies, forced their swords to swing half a circle in the air, and inserted them into the ground.


    "Good means!" Howard clapped his hands gently, praised in his mouth, but there was no praise on his face.


    "The legend of Shenying society can mobilize the power of the ancient Protoss. The two bronze statues come from the same way. It''s a pity that they can''t exert their strength in this secular world. You, too."


    Howard said, laughing.


    And at this time, in the hall, also finally came the voice of Saint Xifa: "can''t play out, not you say."


    "But it''s up to you whether you want to make a good job or not." Said Howard.


    "Well! If you want shenyingzhu, you can take it by yourself. It depends on whether you have this ability or not. " Saint Lucifer said in a cold voice, not caring about the other party''s thoughts.


    The two bronze statues are guarded by themselves in the secret room. Even if they are forced to break through, what can they do?!


    What''s more, this chamber of secrets is different from the general one. It''s actually transmitted by falian, not by secret means. If you want to enter, this is the only way.


    If it had been before, he would have no idea, but after the first World War in Shepan Town, all the top experts in the world had been seriously injured, and he was not afraid of the rest!


    "You don''t think I dare? Or do you think it''s impossible? " Howard can''t see the appearance of Saint Xifa, can only stare at the front, coldly said.


    "I think it''s both!" Saint Lucifer''s voice was full of pride. "Ethan, Duan Qingtian? They can''t come. Who else do you think can break through me and grab shenyingzhu? Do you like it? Or Lin Dingkun? Hum! All you can do is destroy my castle, which can be repaired. "


    "Otherwise Just give it a try! "


    The end of Saint Xifa falls, and the spirit of killing comes out of thin air!


    The two huge bronze statues are murderous. They pull out their swords again, and two pairs of red eyes look at Howard.


    Howard looked back. The four masters of Huofeng Temple just got up and gasped. One of them was weak and had a trace of red at the corner of his mouth.


    They are human beings and creatures. After a long battle, they are bound to be tired and injured. The two bronze statues are machines. They will not be tired and the damage will be much smaller than them. Once the war starts, they will only be disadvantageous.


    Not to mention, there''s a saint Lucifer.


    Howard also did not understand that he suddenly received a letter from his boss, the great God envoy Ethan, telling him to come here, and also telling him to say something to him. Why did he do it.


    However, the boss under the order, they have to comply with, regardless of the reason."Here comes the shadow army." Howard said that''s what Ethan asked him to say.


    "Well?" There was a trace of doubt in Saint Lucifer''s tone. He didn''t know why Howard suddenly mentioned it.


    "I know."


    "Just know." Howard said faintly. "I''m afraid you are too arrogant to be exploited. But you''re right. You two bronze statues, plus your personal guard, I can''t do it, neither can Lin Dingkun. If Huofeng temple and shadow army can''t do it, then no one will do it. "


    To be honest, Howard sighed and shook his head. "I don''t know who I am. I''m going!"


    With that, he turned his head and walked away. The four masters of Huofeng Temple immediately followed him, turned around and walked out.


    At this time, the six Cardinals all got up and looked at the fact that the five of them had really left. They were all in a daze. They thought, how could this group of guys have less thunder and rain?


    It''s not just them. In the chamber of secrets, Saint Xifa can sense the situation in the main hall. He is also puzzled for a moment, and can''t help frowning.


    At this moment, Howard, who had already walked outside the main hall, suddenly stopped and turned around and said, "I''d like to say one last thing. I''d like to persuade the bishop to think about it. Duan Qingtian is ten victories. He sent someone to take shenyingzhu. You are all at a loss. You''d better give it to me first, so as not to get into trouble later."


    "Well! Don''t bother! " Saint Lucifer said in a cold voice.


    "The rebirth of Nirvana, this kind of power to our fire Phoenix Temple, is better than to Duan Qingtian, this time, you must be unable to defend, think about it again."


    Howard said that, without waiting for Saint Lucifer to respond, he turned around and took the men with him. This time, without stopping, he went out of the castle and flew away.


    At the gate of the castle, many believers of Shenying society had been surrounded, and they immediately reported back to the inside.


    Saint Lucifer did not speak. He knelt down in the chamber of secrets, but his mind was restless.


    Howard''s blustery coming and clean going is not normal, but the problem is, where is the abnormal point?!


    And suddenly at this time, a purple messenger ran to the hall from the outside.


    "Newspaper Tell your bishop, there''s a situation in the market! "


    "Well?" Saint Lucifer''s eyes narrowed. "Howard, did they make trouble again? Or shadow army, Murong family? "


    "No, it''s not." The emissary in purple was out of breath. He came all the way back from the outside. "Ten minutes ago, we found the three shadow soldiers at the train station in a cafe on the street. They looked like they were waiting for someone. We didn''t act rashly. We wanted to wait for the person they met to show up. As a result, the result was... "


    "Who is it?"


    "Yes It''s from Huofeng temple! "


    "What?"


    In the main hall, the Cardinals were surprised that the people of the shadow army actually met the people of the Fire Phoenix Temple?!


    "How do they get along? Is it a fight? " One of them asked quickly.


    "No, they sit together and talk. They don''t mean to do anything at all. It looks very harmonious!" The emissary in purple cried eagerly.


    "This..."


    Everyone was shocked. They never thought that these two organizations could talk at the same table?


    And at the same time, Saint Lucifer in the chamber of Secrets finally understood what was just wrong.


    They are warning!


    They want to tell themselves: "this is the last chance. If they can''t get what they want, they have to retreat and choose to cooperate with the shadow army."


    The enemy of the enemy is a friend. Now everyone''s eyes are focused on shenyingzhu. It''s not impossible to join hands with the less important enemy!


    And in the end, when he left, he clearly remembered that Ethan was still there, and he had no resistance ability under the heavy reward, and Duan Qingtian had another expert. In this situation, Ethan should be dead.


    And the news that I got was that Ethan returned to North America safely.


    So after they left, it''s not known whether they have reached some secret agreement, but it''s very possible!


    Attack Shenying society, Howard can''t, Lin Dingkun can''t, what if Howard and Lin Dingkun?!


    There are more than ten experts in the two organizations! Deal with bronze statue, deal with yourself, enough!


    "At once! Send someone to arrest you. Live! Remember to live


    Cried St. Lucifer, clenching his hands and pounding the ground!


    At the time of layout, he never thought that this would happen again! And now, we must not let this scene really happen!


    "Yes


    When the Cardinals heard that their chief was angry, they immediately trembled and said yes. Then they turned around and ran out with the purple emissary.


    And in the chamber of secrets, Saint Xifa stares at the front, unable to resist the fear.Maybe Howard is right. It might be better to give shenyingzhu to Huofeng temple and throw this hot potato out, at least better than to Duan Qingtian.


    Unless that guy has to steal from himself, after all, he has three potatoes


    But I don''t usually do such a stupid thing.


    Saint Xifa thought so, looked at the wooden box and said to himself, "but now, it''s not the end of the road. When they cooperate, it is impossible for them to give up their sincerity. There is no primary or secondary difference between the two. There is no one who helps and who gets the bead. In this case, when bait appears, they both They will fight against each other


    Said Saint Lucifer, with another seeping sneer on his face.

 Chapter 507

    On the street, in the coffee shop


    In front of the original three members of the shadow army, there was a blonde foreigner in his twenties. He had short hair and a big gold chain. It seemed that he was not serious.


    But he is the secret line of Huofeng temple, which was discovered by the people of Shenying society a few days ago.


    Because he is just a small man, the people of Shenying society planned to fish for a long time, so they didn''t move him. I didn''t expect to see him meet the people of shadow Army today!


    Several emissaries in purple lurked outside the coffee shop. In order to avoid exposure, they didn''t enter the coffee shop and only observed through the glass.


    Who knows if there are any of them around here?


    They are weak and can''t act rashly, but fortunately, the headquarters is nearby. Once they come back, it won''t be too long.


    In the window, four people are talking. I don''t know what they are talking about, but it won''t be too exciting to look at their expressions. These two organizations, which are supposed to be incompatible, are talking like friends. Especially the flowing yellow hair, who laughs very happily!


    And just then, a voice suddenly appeared behind them, almost scared, and they shivered and took action.


    "How''s it going?"


    "I''ll go!"


    ¡°wtf£¿£¡¡±


    As soon as the emissary in purple looked back, he found that several Cardinals were standing behind him.


    "My Lord!"


    Several people were surprised and saluted quickly.


    "No, how are they now?" The cardinal waved.


    "I don''t know. I can''t hear them, but there must be no dispute. It''s a good conversation." The messenger in purple said truthfully.


    "Never mind, I can hear you." Said the cardinal in a cold voice, and went forward, and pricked up his ears.


    At their level, they can already hear the voice from such a long distance, including a glass.


    But at this time, two foreigners in suits and shoes who had been talking on the other side were suddenly stunned. One of them immediately stood up and walked towards them after a look.


    All of a sudden, the three members of the shadow army, and the yellow hair, stopped, said nothing, and bowed their heads, but the cardinal noticed that their eyes, vaguely, glanced at the man who had come.


    In his opinion, it''s normal to see people coming and to avoid being exposed and not talking. So he didn''t take it to heart and just waited for the person to pass by. When they spoke, they listened to what they said.


    As a result, unexpectedly, when the man was passing by their position, he suddenly clenched his fist with the hand close to the table and beat it on the edge of the table.


    This is the beginning of change!


    "I''m a grass mud horse! A bunch of assholes


    The flowing yellow Mao suddenly yelled, as if he saw the killing of his father''s enemy. "Teng" stood up, his hands lifted, and directly lifted the table up!


    "Pa la la --!"


    As soon as the table tilted, the coffee on the table immediately slipped down and fell to the ground, smashing to pieces and spilling all over the floor.


    At the same time, the three shadow soldiers suddenly leaned back and raised their feet, but they didn''t touch any coffee stains.


    Three people at the same time out of the feet, soles at the same time printed on the table, instant tablecloth more than three shoe prints, the table also immediately fly back.


    Huang Mao was startled. He jumped quickly and pushed his feet in the center of the table. With a click, the table split in two! The tablecloth fell to the ground, sawdust flying, half of the wooden table toward both sides of the oblique fly out.


    Hoo!


    Huang Mao''s figure flew in the air for a while, but immediately fell to the ground. Looking at the three people on the opposite side, his eyes showed fierce color, and he rushed over again.


    The three people were still sitting on the chair. The chair tilted, rubbed back a certain distance, made a "squeak" sound, bumped into the tables and chairs behind, and stopped.


    Three people get up, look at each other, do not love war, turn around and run!


    "Withdraw!"


    "Want to run?"


    Huang Mao gave a sneer. His smile was full of killing and cruelty. He moved at his feet and immediately speeded up to catch up.


    "No What''s the matter, my lord? "


    Outside the coffee shop, several messengers in purple were all confused by this scene. Somehow, the people who had just talked with each other happily turned their faces around the next moment!


    But at this time, the cardinal frowned and said in a cold voice, "no, come on, catch them all! Live, your eminence. Live


    With that, he flew directly to the coffee shop.


    At this time, the man in suit, who had been sitting all the time, also moved. With a look in his eyes, he turned over and came to the door. With a swing of his right hand, a red whip was immediately thrown out!


    "Huh?"


    The Cardinal was startled and forced to stop. He clapped his right palm forward and was meeting the whip. "Pa"! The whip flew back, and the cardinal, too, took a step backward."Fire cloud whip!"


    The cardinal saw at once the magic that the man had done.


    That whip is not a weapon, not a magic weapon, but a fictional object condensed with magic power. It is a kind of magic, similar to my thunderbolt hammer.


    At present, only people in Huofeng temple can use this kind of magic.


    The cardinal looked at the palm of his hand, where there was a long and thin burnt mark, as if he had just scratched a red wire. Although I can use mana to restrain the pain, the scar can''t be eliminated in a short time.


    At this time, there was a crack in the glass. Looking around, three members of the shadow army broke a glass and fled.


    "Come on


    Cried the cardinal at once, if it should run away, Saint Lucifer would not be able to bear it!


    At this time, the master of Huofeng temple also rushed over. The fire cloud whip on his hand danced like a phantom. He rushed to himself like a snake, like a red snake.


    And Huang Mao, closely following the three shadow soldiers, looked like he would never stop fighting.


    The emissaries in purple also rushed over and immediately chased those people in the direction of running away.


    But at this time, suddenly, a man in black came down from the sky, holding a sword, "Cang Lang Lang" pulled out, the glow of thousands of bright colors, jumped into the purple emissary group, only a slight wave of the sword, then took two lives!


    All the messengers in purple were shocked by the sudden change. Before they could react, the man in black took another hand, and several more fell to the ground.


    This kind of sword technique is not Murong Shen, but who is it?!


    From the beginning, it was a fake.


    Where did the cooperation come from? How can Huofeng temple and shadow army cooperate? Even if I control Ethan with servitude curse, he will not be willing to, let alone the proud Huofeng temple.


    The so-called cooperation is what Saint Lucifer thinks.


    I told Ethan what I was going to do and what I was going to say through the servitude mantra, and then he informed Howard. This was the scene of Shenying society.


    Saint Xifa was suspicious, and between his words, he had doubts, let alone this scene.


    What they said just now was a mess. It was just that the man in suit, who was the first to get up, was of great strength. He had already found the emissary in purple, but he knew that they could not hear the voice here. He didn''t act as planned until the cardinal came.


    Get up and stop talking; beat the table and turn your face at once!


    It''s a long arranged signal.


    This time, it was near the headquarters of Shenying society. The cardinal''s threat was not for fun. The danger coefficient was unknown! If we don''t make all the preparations, how can we do it?


    Action can fail, just come again, but never use your comrades'' lives as pawns or pawns My stepping stone.


    Murong Shen rushes to the enemy with his sword. It''s like a tiger goes into a sheep''s flock. Only he can kill the enemy. Who can hurt him?


    For a moment, there was a scream. The purple messengers fell like rice. Soon, the bodies piled up. Murong had no place to stand at his feet.


    "The purple messengers retreat! You can''t deal with him


    A voice sounded from the rear. The purple messengers looked back and saw that three more Cardinals were coming.


    "My Lord!"


    As soon as the purple messengers saw it, they were overjoyed. They immediately retreated and handed over the enemy to the cardinal. Murong was in front of him and immediately emptied out. Three red lights had already rushed in.


    But at this time, suddenly a burst of drink from the sky: "I see who dares to do it?"


    People follow the prestige to go, immediately the soul flies out of the sky!


    The owner of his voice is Howard!


    Howard all over the fire to fly here, suddenly reached for a point, a fire rushed in the past!


    "Withdraw!"


    Cried the cardinal again, this time, it is themselves that have retreated.


    Rao is one of them, the most powerful force of the Shenying society except St. SIFA. When facing Howard, they are also very guilty.


    After all, I''ve just seen him face to face, and I''ve just seen his means and strength. Before the fear dissipated, it hit me again!


    But what''s interesting is that it''s not Howard, it''s me


    Howard is just a person who is used. He doesn''t know why he wants to do this. In fact, all of them are like this. But because I have a phoenix picture and their identity is very low, they can go so smoothly.


    But I''m afraid I can''t get Howard to come in person.


    Then I''ll be the only one to do it. As soon as the mask changes, with some of the Cardinals'' fear of him, I can really scare them in a short time.


    As for the fire It''s a cliche, a flaming charm.


    Only once in a day can we have an opportunity. Even now, the system does not have greater purchasing power. We can imagine its real power!This kind of flame of strength, said to be released by Howard, will not arouse people''s suspicion at all!


    Boom!


    The flame hit the ground and exploded instantly!


    All of a sudden, Mars splashed, and the rocks scattered out at the same time, blocking everyone''s sight.


    The purple emissary had already arrived at the periphery, and the Cardinals had just retreated. This wall of fire separated the two forces perfectly!


    When the fire dissipated and everyone looked again, there was no one in front of the coffee shop!

 Chapter 508

    The master of Huofeng temple has his own way to escape. Tianluo Xingyun has been used for a long time. They can''t find his pace even if the flame blocks him.


    As for me, blinking is not for fun.


    It has been several seconds since the fire dispersed. Such a chaotic market, such a complex terrain, and a few seconds are enough time to leave their sight.


    "After Are you chasing me? " One of the Cardinals looked at the scene and asked hesitantly.


    "What are you after?" The other closed his eyes, his voice full of helplessness. "What about catching up? Can you win Howard? Go back and take the blame... "


    A few people are dejected, face is helpless and fear, but also helpless, can only bitterly back.


    But at this time, Saint Lucifer didn''t have the heart to punish them


    "A fight? Hum! Just acting! "


    Saint Lucifer was still kneeling in the secret room, too devout, and became an obstacle to him. He can''t get out of this secret room. If it wasn''t for this, the situation in the market would not have been so smooth.


    If Saint Lucifer comes, don''t say I''m a fake Howard. Even if I''m a real Howard, what can I do?!


    At that time, when I made this plan, I just thought that Saint Lucifer would not come out easily after he had gone through a transfer. In short, I did have the element of gambling.


    How could you know that the attack was just to make the contradiction between Saint Xifa and Huofeng Temple even greater, and it had such an effect


    "They are definitely in the League! It was when I found you that I pretended to fight so hard that we thought their talks were over What a deep plan Said Saint Lucifer coldly.


    "What shall we do now, bishop?" Asked a cardinal in the hall.


    "Two enemies, they can unite Unexpected! It seems that a victim has to be thrown out. "


    Saint Xifa sighed in the chamber of secrets. He took the wooden box, opened it and took out one of the beads. He looked at the white and bright luster on it and thought deeply.


    "The shadow Army It''s really hard to choose one of them! No matter who you give it to, it''s all about raising a tiger. Ethan, Duan Qingtian, hum


    Saint Lucifer held the bead in his hands, and his eyes looked fierce.


    If If only they could kill each other!


    So thought Saint Lucifer, with a gloomy face.


    And at this moment, suddenly, another person came from outside the hall: "report to the bishop!"


    "What''s the matter?"?! Is there any trouble again? " St. Lucifer was startled and immediately returned to his senses. He asked quickly.


    There have been so many things recently that he is afraid of them.


    Don''t let anything happen again!


    "No, it''s not. It''s the chapped heel. It''s the chapped heel. It''s back with a head in its hand and a wound on its body."


    "It turned out to be him. It seems to have a good result. Let him go back. I don''t have time to talk about cooperation with him now. I''ll wait until this matter is solved." Saint Lucifer breathed a sigh of relief and said at once casually.


    "Yes." The man promised and turned to leave.


    But at this time, in the secret room, the heel is full of Cun, suddenly the eyes are bright, immediately cry: "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter, bishop?" The man immediately stopped and turned back.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Let him come Said Saint Lucifer, after a moment''s silence.


    "Yes."


    The man promised, turned to go out, not long, and then come in, with a man.


    At this time, I was a little different from when I left. There were some traces after the battle on my body. Some parts of my clothes were broken and stained with some blood. There was a wound cut by a sword on my arm. In my hand, I was carrying a head!


    His black hair was tightly held by his fingers, his face was covered with blood, and there was a wound. He couldn''t see his face clearly.


    Of course, it can''t be a companion. Asian people are almost the same. I mobilized the secret line and found an East Island spy overnight. After killing him, I said it was the Murong family. Who can prove it?


    "You''re back. How''s the war going? You look like you''ve made it. " Saint Sophie knelt in the chamber of secrets, but the situation in the hall was clear. Knowing that I was coming, he immediately asked with a smile.


    His tone was so gentle that I couldn''t see it. Just a few seconds ago, he was still in trouble because of a headache.


    "Yes, it''s the Murong family. I''ve seen it before, but it''s very powerful. I fought with him for a long time, but I didn''t win it. I just killed a guard beside him. The head is here."


    I said in a cold voice, shaking my hand and throwing my head into the hall. Head on the ground for a few circles, and finally stopped, face half exposed, the ground stained with blood.


    Saint Xifa didn''t care to take care of it, just said: "good, you can do it. Now the people of Huofeng temple and shadow army are here. I have a lot to do. I agree to cooperate with you. Go and tell your tutor. It''s a happy cooperation.""Yes! Thank you, bishop. The Archbishop will be very happy. When I kill the Murong family, I will go back and tell the archbishop. The success of the cooperation, coupled with the Murong family''s head, is a double blessing for us. "


    "Well! Just one Murong family''s life is not a happy event! " Said Saint Lucifer with a slight smile.


    "It may be so for the bishop, but not for us." I said.


    "Well, so it is." Saint Xifa laughed and said, "you said before that after the cooperation, I would take the resources of the sun religion and even the east island country?"


    "Yes."


    Anyway, it''s not my thing. Just say it casually. It doesn''t hurt!


    "If I don''t need anything to repay such a generous treatment, it seems that I''m a little stingy." Said St. Lucifer. "Cooperate with me, what do you want?"


    "I didn''t say that. It''s just that the situation is dangerous now. I hope the bishop can help to make Huaxia suffer from the enemy on three sides. If you can really kill Duan Qingtian and get rid of the shadow army, Huaxia resources will be divided equally among the three sides."


    "Oh, ambition is not small! This is the temper of his sun cult leader and Kenjiro Aoki! But it''s all in the future. It''s not easy to accomplish this. It''s just a fantasy. You have to be practical. "


    "What does the bishop want to give me, I thank you for the Archbishop!"


    "Do you want shenyingzhu?"


    "What..."


    "My Lord!"


    At the scene, everyone was surprised! The cardinals, in particular, were shocked when they heard that their eldest brother was going to send shenyingzhu out. They were all in the same place, and they didn''t know what Saint Lucifer was going to do.


    And I, too, was surprised.


    This It''s going to be?!


    "This This gift is too expensive. I''ll... "


    "Take it. Aoki needs it. If Aoki recovers, the chaos in your country will subside. It''s the best gift for you!"


    "But..."


    "It''s nothing, but in two days, I''ll go out of the secret room and give you the shenyingzhu right away. In the meantime, I hope you can finish your task."


    "Naturally." I nodded and agreed.


    "Go back."


    "Yes." I nodded, looked at the original position of the stone chair on the main hall, looked at the huge bronze statues on both sides, and turned back.


    The Cardinals on both sides looked at me and made sure that I had left. They immediately asked, "your eminence, why..."


    "Why give him shenyingzhu? Hum! Of course, we need to draw out the trouble! There are more than ten masters in shadow army and Huofeng temple, and they don''t even need to come so many. I must have failed here, but if they knew that there was a Shen Yingzhu leaving from here, and only in the hands of such a person, what do you think they would do? "


    "I''m sure I''ll fight for it!"


    "At that time, it''s not known what the result will be. We have nothing to do with more wolves and less meat, the two sides fighting and tearing their faces. I''ve brought more of the things I''ve taken out for a few days, and it''s not a loss to take them out again. "


    Saint Xifa sighed and spoke again. The Cardinals under his hand said: "you, spread the news immediately. You must let the people of the shadow army and the Phoenix Palace know. There are two days left. They can''t destroy it like this any more. Also, send someone to contact some East islands! "


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, I went back to the room, pinched my fingers several times to make sure there was no one around me. I immediately frowned and contacted murongshen.


    "We must act quickly."


    "What''s the matter? Is there any change?"


    "Yes! St. Xifa said, "give me the Pearl of God, or teach the sun and the East Island."


    "This is a plan to bring disaster to the East and throw out hot potato. Your plan is effective. What''s the matter? Isn''t it right for you?" Murong said.


    "No! I originally only planned that he would take it out. Because of the two sides'' struggle, we were surprised. I didn''t expect that he would do it. Now that he''s looking at me, don''t you think he''s going to check me out? "


    "Hiss - you mean..."


    "For a treasure like shenyingzhu, even if it''s a disaster to the East, he has to find out my identity. It doesn''t need to be much. Just go to the East Island and get in touch with him. Ask Qingmu or the leader of the sun if he has sent someone here. Two days is enough! At that time, as long as it is found out that I am not sent there, whether I am from east island or not, I will be killed! "


    "Then you..."


    "My identity is about to be revealed. Although they didn''t send someone to watch me, it must be impossible for them to go out. The plan must be made ahead of time. Before they find out, they will rob Shen Yingzhu and return to China!" I said.


    There, Murong was silent for a while, and finally sighed and said, "I will act according to the plan, but I don''t have so much time to provoke Howard. When I act, the danger index will rise.""I know."


    With that, both of us were silent for a moment, and said almost at the same time, "see you at the border after it''s done!"


    With that, I immediately contacted Li yunbao.


    "Plan ahead, do it..."

 Chapter 509

    Dusk, the setting sun under the layers of clouds, the light is not as bright as the day, just like an fried egg It''s yellow.


    Shenying society has spread the news during the day, and will give shenyingzhu to the killer of East island country in two days. At the same time, he will leave northern Europe and return to the East Island.


    After that, the dark lines in the city haven''t found any trace of the shadow army and Huofeng temple for a long time. Maybe they really know that shenyingzhu will flow out, and then they shift the target.


    Anyway, if you don''t do anything, you can get it in two days. So why spend time and effort attacking Shenying society?


    This is a normal way of thinking.


    People in the society, especially those low-level people, purple clothes and below, enjoy peace. At this time, they are all ready to have a big meal, drink some ice beer and have a good sleep.


    But at this time, a huge wave of magic power came. People who were still setting up stalls, walking and shopping in the market saw that a phoenix suddenly flew up from the west, spread its wings, screamed and rushed to the roof of Shenying society!


    Boom!


    The fire phoenix with endless flame blatantly bombards the castle of Shenying society. In a moment, the castle which has suffered a lot of attacks recently has been attacked again. With new wounds and old wounds, countless huge stones suddenly fall from the top, and there are many people who have no time to react. They are immediately pressed below!


    "Run


    The crowd was in a mess! The stones, big and small, are still rolling down the wall. They leave the wall in the middle of the journey and begin to fly out. They smash the cloth sheds set up by the vendors, crush the goods they sell and buy, and even And the people who didn''t go far.


    "Ah


    A middle-aged man in his forties was crushed in his right leg by a big stone because he couldn''t run because of the crowd. He immediately fell to the ground and howled loudly.


    Shouting stimulates the nerves of everyone present, and the threat of death drives them forward, forcing them to push away the people in front and run to a spacious place.


    A lot of people were pushed down in this process, and then they immediately had several more footprints on their bodies. Some people were tripped by them, and they also had many footprints on their bodies.


    When a large group of people want to run, they often can''t run fast.


    And the most fatal thing is that the fire phoenix broke the top of the castle, immediately scattered, countless fire feathers scattered, fell down.


    Or floating like a real feather, or rushing down like a meteorite, all fell to the ground.


    The middle-aged man who was still shouting didn''t care about it. The pain had made him lose the ability to think. At this moment, a plume of fire fell on him. Suddenly, the scream stopped!


    That because of pain and writhing body, also then quiet.


    After only two breaths, the man disappeared from the world, leaving only a dark object on the ground that could not be seen, smelling of burning.


    The death threat is just behind us, but people are close to each other, people are crowded, the place is narrow, where can we get rid of it?


    But at this time, suddenly a mysterious force came. Everyone felt as if they were lifted up by someone, but they didn''t feel the grip. And then, all of a sudden, the people who were close to each other seemed to be separated.


    At the next moment, everyone feels as if they can''t help moving forward. It''s not hard to walk at all. It''s very smooth!


    The scene of the original congestion changed in an instant. The crowd, who could not walk for just a few minutes, completed the evacuation in ten seconds!


    It has been said that if all drivers are interlinked, refuel and brake at the same time, the speed is the same and the action is similar, then it will be difficult to have a long traffic jam in the world. When the traffic lights change, the cars in the past will be several times more than the reality.


    All people and all cars are like parts on the assembly line. How can they not flow smoothly?


    It''s just impossible.


    How can so many people be interlinked? Which driver doesn''t see the car moving in front of him, so he will slowly refuel and drive his car.


    This is just a fantasy.


    But at this moment, they realized it! But It''s artificial.


    "Let''s go."


    Murong said in a deep voice, his face dignified, fell to the ground, looked up at the tall and towering castle in front of him.


    If you want so many people to move away in such a fast time, you can''t do it!


    In addition to murongke, the head of the Murong family, murongshen is the only one with such a strong power.


    Murong deeply looked at the castle, and finally sighed: "today''s war, I don''t know how many people will fall here!"


    "Howard, are you crazy?"


    Inside the castle, three Cardinals stood under the broken roof, holding their hands forward. One of them yelled!The broken stones also fell here, but they were all smashed by them in the air and turned into insignificant small stones. They didn''t even break the floor.


    Just now, thanks to the simultaneous efforts of the three of them, the fire phoenix did not fly in further after hitting the roof, causing greater losses, but just dissipated outside.


    But just doing this will consume a lot of mana.


    Howard''s attack this time, it''s with all his strength!


    They really don''t understand. They have already said that in two days, Shen Yingzhu will leave the protection of Shen yingshe and be taken by an unknown killer of East Island. Why do they use so much strength to attack Shen yingshe!


    Coincidentally, Howard didn''t understand


    When he heard the news, he naturally reported it to Ethan for the first time, thinking that he would let himself investigate the East Island killer. But Ethan directly ordered him to attack Shenying society with the strongest power at all costs!


    At that time, there was only one idea in Howard''s mind -


    boss, do you have a bad brain?


    Why?!


    What are you looking for?!


    Where can he know that his boss has been controlled by another person for a long time? This very absurd decision is also said by that person.


    As for Ethan himself, I''m holding his life now. As long as it doesn''t cause direct damage to him, he doesn''t think much about resisting.


    Howard''s strength, he rest assured, as for other experts and even those who are lurking in northern Europe, why not die? Just cultivate again.


    In the sky, Howard''s figure appeared, and the next moment he landed in the house. As he looked coldly, the three cardinals in front of him all stepped back.


    "Under the command of the great God envoy, he attacked Shenying society, snatched Shenying pearl, and killed those who obstructed it."


    Howard''s arms spread out, and the power of the fire burst out immediately, like a volcanic eruption!


    In the whole space, the temperature instantly increased several heights, and it seemed that there was a flame in Howard''s eyes. His feet moved, and he took a step slowly, and stepped on the ground, leaving a charred footprint.


    One of the cardinals, still with a trace of fear on his face, cried out, "Howard, I''ll deal with you!"


    With that, he shook his body, and the magic power of water came out of his body.


    The Fire Phoenix Temple is very strong, but it also has disadvantages, that is, all of them are fire magic.


    The weakness of fire is water!


    One of the Cardinals practised water magic, which naturally became the first fighting force against Howard!


    "You?" Howard saw that he had a magic that just restrained himself, but he was not in a panic. He was still in a condescending posture, looking down at the enemy in front of him, and his tone was arrogant.


    "You don''t deserve it!"


    "It''s not up to you whether you deserve it or not!"


    The cardinal gave a big drink and rushed out with a strong spirit. With a wave of his arms, two groups of water rushed towards Howard in an instant!


    Howard light sneer, right hand gently waved, a heat wave followed the dance past, in mid air and the two groups of water bumped together, a moment, "Yi" sound, a white air filled.


    This It''s steam!


    Just a heat wave will evaporate the two masses of water!


    We can see the gap between them!


    "With your little water, you want to put out my fire?" Howard said in a cold voice. Suddenly, his feet moved and his body became unreal. All of a sudden, there was a flash of red light. All of a sudden, the two cardinals felt a gust of wind blowing by their side and their skirts were flying backwards. Then there was a "boom" behind them!


    The huge noise stimulated the nerves of the two men. They then reacted. Looking back, they found that their companion had been nailed in the wall with a black palm print on his chest.


    The gap in strength, even if it is attribute suppression, can not be reversed!


    And as long as we solve this problem, we will be more prosperous!


    "Now, how can you defeat me?" Howard looked at the remaining two cardinals, arms around the chest, a proud face.


    At the front door, the four masters of Huofeng Temple stood in a row outside the door. The heat of their bodies made the air around them fluctuate.


    "Ha


    All of a sudden, the four of them started to work at the same time, and a powerful force rushed out in an instant. The main gate of Shenying society, together with almost the whole wall, broke into pieces in an instant!


    A lot of soil and stones, actually in this hot flame, directly turned into fly ash!


    The front door was wide open, and the four stood at the door, dark faced, walking slowly in the same pace, like a wall of fire.


    The characters in purple and below have been withdrawn when Howard attacked. In the face of such an attack, there is no difference between their presence and absence.


    The four Cardinals fell from the air, and stood in the same row, looking cold. They immediately stood face to face with each other!I was in the room, listening to the voice outside. I knew it was almost there. I got up and went to the door. Then I looked back at the room, turned back, pushed the door open and walked out!


    This battle, the key is me!


    I had just stepped out of the room when suddenly I felt a sense of crisis. The next moment, there was already a cardinal in front of me.


    "What for?" The cardinal looked at me and asked without feeling.


    So it is!


    I thought in my heart, sneered, light mouth: "there is a mess outside, I go to see, what can help."


    "No need." He said. "Your eminence has ordered us to take care of what happened in Shenying society. We will solve it."


    "Is it?" I picked my eyebrows, looked at him, and said with a smile, "but the outside world has become a mess. As the top fighting force of Shenying society, you didn''t go to help. Instead, you are here. Looking at me, a little person who is not worth mentioning, it seems that You''ve really been watching me. "


    "Don''t think so..."


    "You are the one who listened to my two songs and was given a fork to scrape the plate. It''s always you, isn''t it?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The cardinal''s face darkened.


    "Get out of the way. Today, you can''t stop me." I said, raising my feet and going forward.


    "You can have a try!"


    The cardinal''s tone was murderous, his arms slightly open, and his mana was gathering.


    When I looked at him, my eyes suddenly narrowed, I spoke slowly and said in a soft voice: "actually You are right to doubt it


    ¡°£¿£¡¡±


    As soon as the cardinal''s pupils contracted, I suddenly stepped forward.


    The next moment, with a wave of the cardinal''s hands, powerful mana waves came. At the same time, my right palm quickly condensed a black ball, I was instantly pressed on the chest!

 Chapter 510

    Holy land of darkness!


    Next, my opponent is a huge bronze statue, is Saint Lucifer, is a variety of unknown circumstances, in order to avoid accidents, we must directly use the strongest means! With the fastest speed, the least consumption, the most confident way to solve the enemy!


    In a moment, a black hole enveloped us. Before the cardinal understood what was going on, he felt that his hands and feet were tight and he had been tied up with black ropes.


    I stood four or five meters away from him, fingers grasping, more and more black ropes gushed past, at the same time, the whole dark holy land was trying to suck his mana.


    However, because I was full of mana, I didn''t feel anything at all. There was a feeling that the pool was pouring water while discharging water


    Old mathematician


    "You are not from the East Island, you are the shadow army?"


    The cardinal said fiercely, breaking more than 20 black ropes with his arms, but the mana was consumed quickly, and more ropes immediately took over the work of the "victims" and wound up again.


    "Die!"


    I cried in a low voice. In the dark holy land, the voice seemed to come from all directions. I couldn''t tell the southeast from the northwest.


    All of a sudden, the Cardinal was surrounded by endless black flames, especially the ropes, which filled the cardinal''s body with black fire!


    "Er..." The cardinal let out a low cry of pain.


    The black flame not only roasts the body, but also the mana. Under the fire of extinction, the loss of mana is several times higher than before!


    "Even if you stop me, it''s no use." I said. "Today, it''s a gamble, shenyingzhu, I have to get the hand!"


    If I could wait another two days, I would be able to prepare for it.


    Li yunbao is hiding in the mountains behind the Shenying society. Watching the farce in front of him, the stones rolling down the wall from time to time, and the heat coming from the crack occasionally, he can know what kind of fighting is going on there.


    But he was not afraid.


    It''s not his breath.


    If someone is behind him at this time, you can see that on his back, there are three strange totems, flashing silver light.


    And the strong breath of him that does not belong to him is also from these three totems.


    This is the strength that murongshen and I left for him!


    Originally, I planned to make preparations for Li yunbao to disguise himself as a shadow army general and school level expert, and then use the Phoenix map to mobilize the Fire Phoenix Palace spies to create some trouble for the Shenying society.


    Howard''s speech is the cause, the meeting and conversation in the coffee shop on the market is the development, and this is the end!


    I''m going to use this action to make the shadow army of St. Francis hammer have allied with the Fire Phoenix Temple. At that time, he will certainly make some action, so that I can prepare medicine according to the prescription and come up with a solution.


    I didn''t expect that he threw the pot directly to me


    If you just give it to me, it''s all right, but you''ll have to wait two days, old fox!


    Of course, there must be reasons for him to be a devout believer, but during this period of time, he will certainly go to the east island to check.


    I can only plan the last step ahead of time, moved to now!


    Fortunately We have left that powerful power on Li yunbao for a long time. At this time, the mana we consumed has been supplemented by the passage of time, and he also has a strong strength.


    It''s equivalent to us Another master!


    Li yunbao closed his eyes. In the dark, in his ears, there was a sound of killing. You can imagine the scene just by imagination.


    There are fireworks all over the place.


    This is war!


    Li yunbao opened his eyes, his eyes were cold, cold without pity.


    As a secret agent, he is the stronger one in the place. If he is soft hearted, the result will be a heavy blow to him and even his companions!


    Not to mention, at this time, what I am doing is more important than before!


    Li yunbao stood up and looked at the castle of Shenying society. Suddenly, his feet moved, and a breeze came slowly. Li yunbao''s huge body disappeared in the same place.


    The next moment, he has appeared in the air, hand, out of a knife.


    Li yunbao went with the wind and dived directly to the back of the castle. Suddenly, he gave a loud shout! At this time, one of the three totems behind him suddenly flashed, and the blade was immediately full of thunder and lightning!


    "Open --!"


    Li yunbao let out a loud drink, holding the knife in both hands and slashing it down!


    At the same time, the light of the totem reached the maximum level. On the blade, there was a lot of thunder. The whole sword had turned into purple black. With his knife, it cut out instantly, turned into a streamer, and rushed to the wall of the castle!


    Fall!This is the power I left in his body, and the strange skill that moves with the wind naturally comes from Murong Shen.


    Boom!


    The meteorite fell on the wall. How can it resist such an attack? What''s more, almost all of the masters came to the front. With this blow, they broke the outer defense of the castle, smashed the walls, and smashed several of the inner walls and floors!


    At the same time, Li yunbao, who has released his killing moves, has dimmed the light of the totem behind him. Compared with the other two, he obviously has a feeling that he is about to die out.


    We can give him strength, but it is certainly not infinite. Unlike teaching magic, what we do is to put our ability in his place and save it. When he runs out, that is the end.


    It''s equivalent to a man with a gun, only the bullet of that * * will be finished, no more.


    "Ah


    Li yunbao let out a loud shout and went into the castle with the wind. Regardless of the southeast and northwest, after landing, he directly broke the smoke generated by the explosion and ran forward.


    He knew that his task, like those people in Huofeng temple, was to disturb! Then you don''t need any special arrangements and strategies, just mess around.


    Li yunbao''s eyes were firm and he ran down this road.


    There are not a few members of the Shenying society. What''s more, all the people in purple and below are not in front. Suddenly, the rear is attacked. The movement is still so big. How can they not be noticed?


    "Dengdeng dengdeng -"


    before Li yunbao took ten steps, he heard the sound of footsteps in front of him. As soon as he turned a corner, he saw a large group of believers of Shenying society in purple and blue running to this side.


    Li yunbao was surprised and subconsciously planned to run.


    Although he has strong strength among his peers, he is an underground worker after all. No matter how strong his strength is, he can''t go anywhere.


    In the face of so many enemies, including the purple emissaries of Shenying society, we can''t beat them at all!


    But that''s what he used to be.


    Li yunbao just wanted to retreat. He suddenly thought that he was not the "Li yunbao" now. On his back, except for the power of thunder, the other two were almost full.


    Li yunbao holds the knife, squints his eyes, looks at the enemy who is getting closer and closer in front of him, gripes his teeth, rushes directly in the past, and suddenly waves the knife!


    To be honest, I''m not afraid it''s fake.


    The mole ant still lives secretly, how can people not be afraid of death?


    The moment he rushed out, he obviously felt a few drops of sweat on his forehead dripping down his cheek, some cold and some itchy.


    But the next moment, he felt a stream of heat coming on his face. In his nose, there was a fishy smell.


    Plop!


    The body of an emissary in purple fell to the ground. His breath was exhausted. On his body, there was a long and narrow wound, and blood was spilled all over the ground.


    And just now, Li yunbao felt the heat flow, it is the hot blood sprayed on his face.


    Before he could react, the rest of the enemies had surrounded him, but they saw a knife waving from side to side. Although it didn''t seem that strong, it was extremely flexible. Almost every knife would take a person''s life.


    If you look carefully, there is a hand on the knife. There is an arm behind the hand. The end of the arm It''s my shoulder?!


    At this time, Li yunbao only felt like a person with amnesia, but his muscle memory didn''t change. When he encountered an emergency, his body subconsciously made an action, but his brain couldn''t react


    It''s amazing, it''s scary, but it''s a little smooth.


    On the whole, it''s strange and cool


    On Li yunbao''s back, another totem is shining, shining silver.


    The sword wielding movement is very skillful and fluent. Li yunbao doesn''t need to think by himself, or if he thinks by himself, he will have problems instead. He just needs to empty his mind, so that he can rest easy.


    Although there are a large number of people in front of him, the road is too narrow, and those behind him can only work hard. Li yunbao, therefore, kills harder and harder. Although many of them are not dead at all, they are just injured and fall to the ground, but they are all the same, as long as they lose their fighting ability.


    "The shadow army! It''s the master of the shadow army


    "They really cooperate! Go and tell the bishop


    The believers in the rear immediately cried out that someone had already run back at the end.


    Li yunbao doesn''t care about that, as long as he does what''s in front of him.


    And the other party''s all people, are surprised at his leisurely general appearance, as well as that fierce killing move. The most important thing is why he is so rough, but he uses such a flexible and gentle knife technique


    Of course, this sword technique was left by Murong Shen, but it was not the sword technique, but the sword technique of Murong family.


    Li yunbao used to use the sword. Although his power was heavy and his destructive power was increased, he only had a blade on one side. Many people were injured this time.Fortunately, they are not experts.


    The believers of Shenying society turned back immediately when they saw the situation. The other side is so skillful, that still deal with a fart?!


    Li yunbao just stopped, gasping heavily, looking back at the road. The floor was covered by people and blood, and the blood on the wall was sprayed out. What caused this scene was the knife in his hand, even more his own!


    Li yunbao, put the knife on the ground and supported himself. After a long time, he stood up again and pulled out the knife. He didn''t look behind him and moved forward again.


    On the other hand, the dark holy land finally dissipated after three minutes.


    I reappeared at the door of the room without any change in my position. However, the cardinal, who was five meters away, was obviously weak and fell on his knees with a pale face.

 Chapter 511

    "I have to admit that if I fight head-on, I''m afraid it will take a lot of strength to win you, but I''m in a hurry. That''s all I can do."


    I approached him, looked at him and said faintly.


    With my current strength, I can''t win against a cardinal. The main reason is that I have too many skills and various elements. But in the dark holy land, under the same level, I am sure to win!


    The cardinal raised his head and looked at me grimly.


    However, it''s too late. The dark Holy Land lasts for three minutes. Since the appearance of this skill, no one can take advantage of it except Aozhan.


    And I have almost no mana consumption


    However, the cardinal is, after all, the top power of the Shenying society, and his inside information should not be underestimated. So I gave him the chance.


    The cardinal looked at me, his eyes suddenly moved, his body trembled, and a powerful wave of mana broke out in an instant!


    And the next moment, countless flying knife like objects from his body like birds spread out, almost no difference launched the attack!


    Its power and momentum are totally different from his weakness at the moment!


    Of course, he didn''t pretend to be weak. His weakness is real, and so is the attack. This It''s his original strength!


    This cardinal is good at Golden magic!


    What he wants to do is when I relax my vigilance and think the victory is in hand, he suddenly takes a hand and hits me by surprise!


    This strike, even at the expense of mobilizing his original strength, will not be able to fight back after one strike. In the future, for a long time, it will be damaged by the original strength, with half the effort, and even difficult to make progress.


    In order to attack quickly and make me unable to react, he didn''t even control the direction. I was afraid that he would make me react, so he directly chose the diffuse undifferentiated attack.


    But I''ve never thought about reacting


    Shua Shua Shua --!


    Innumerable golden throwing knives scattered out, like crows in the night, with the smell of death.


    Bang bang!


    On the wall, all of a sudden there are countless holes, bursts of dust like smoke, but the flying knife has been flying to the other side of the wall.


    The cardinal released the power of the source, and his whole body became weak. He couldn''t even keep his kneeling posture. He fell to the ground and had no strength to resist.


    But the corner of his mouth is rising, because he knows that he has killed the enemy, and although his origin is damaged, his foundation is here after all. Even if he does not make any further progress in the future, it will be enough to return to his present heyday.


    But when he looked up with such a happy mood and his last strength, the smile on his face suddenly froze.


    Because in front of him, a golden figure is slowly changing back to me


    Refining body gold body block!


    Who is the cardinal? In other words, it is also the pillar of Shenying society. Similar to this kind of operation of fighting back at the last moment with the original force, it is normal.


    But what?


    Resistance?


    How much strength does it need to resist the counter attack of such an expert?


    Still in that sentence, I want to try my best to keep my mana to cope with the future battle. I can''t consume it in this place.


    Since it''s just for the sake of saving life, the best choice is to refine the body and block the body!


    "There''s no last word, right? The power of the source has been used. There should be no reversal." I said with a smile. I took out my sword and put it on his neck.


    The cardinal had no strength at this time. He couldn''t even bend his neck. He could take his life with a slight movement of his sword.


    "I''m really careless!" The cardinal glared at me and roared with all his strength. His voice was so low that he could hardly hear.


    "It''s not unfair of you to lose." I said.


    "Yes, I never thought that there were so many secrets and so many strange spells in you! I can''t kill you. It''s not a miss! "


    "It''s not just you, a lot of people don''t know."


    "Well! Today, though I die! But the divine power of the LORD God is still there. You are only gaining power for a while. In the end, you will crawl under the feet of the LORD God and become his prisoner and servant! "


    At the end of the cardinal''s last roar, there was a movement in my hand. The sharp sword immediately cut his windpipe, and the voice stopped suddenly, and the blood dropped to the ground.


    In the TV show, there is a big spurt of blood all of a sudden. It''s drawing a big artery. Cutting the trachea will not cause massive bleeding, it will only cause suffocation.


    The cardinal''s voice disappeared and his breath died, but his eyes still glared at me with undiminished momentum.


    God King? I don''t even know who they believe in, or what kind of immortal, Odin? Or Zeus? I don''t know. Maybe he really exists, but at least, today, the king they believe in can''t save themBang!


    The walls burst apart, and two figures flew back in. It was the two cardinals.


    Howard''s figure followed closely, full of flame, broke into the hall, landing smoothly, one eye has the opposite meaning of cold in the flame.


    Plop!


    The two cardinals fell to the ground, covered their chests, struggled in pain, and could not stand up.


    Just now, Howard concentrated his hands on their chest with two strokes. Like Ethan, the fire poison entered the body along the palm, and almost immediately invaded the heart. They are not Duan Qingtian. After taking charge, they can''t even stand up.


    "Here you are again."


    The voice of St. Sophia came from all directions, as if from heaven, as if from God.


    In the hall of Huihong, this kind of sound really makes people feel like worshipping. But Howard is here to fight


    "The great God''s envoy has an order to hand over the God''s Pearl!" Howard went straight to the point without a word.


    "Is his brain broken, two days Now it''s a day. One day later, the shenyingzhu will leave our protection. At that time, you don''t need to do anything. Just send an expert to get it easily. Why do you want to arouse the army and arouse the public? "


    "I don''t know. I only know that the great God''s emissary ordered me to do so, so I''m here. If you don''t hand it in, I''ll have to rob it."


    "I''ll see how you do it!"


    Saint Xifa gave a loud shout, and the huge bronze statues on both sides were all moving, holding a sword, fierce.


    Howard looked at them, sighed and shook his head: "if I really don''t want to fight with such things, I can feel their strength. When they are combined, their strength has surpassed me, not to mention flesh and blood. In terms of consumption and wear, they must be less than me. But there is no way. I have to obey the order. Even if I am defeated, I will do my best! "


    With that, Howard stepped on the ground. Behind his back, there appeared a pile of flame wings. On his body, there also appeared a layer of armor. After turning the palms of his hands, there appeared a machete.


    its appearance is as like as two peas, only weapons.


    Only two of them can use flame armor to form the wings of fire!


    Kalalala - two bronze statues move and make a mechanical sound. The two swords break the air and make a huge sound of breaking the air. The sharp blade splits forward and backward to Howard.


    "Ah


    With a roar and a strong momentum, Howard rotated his body in the air, and the wings of the fire contracted. He actually went into the gap between the two swords. His two hands and two fire machetes blocked the body of the sword, and the wings of the fire expanded and jumped out directly!


    At this time, two bronze statues, one on the left and one on the right, two swords were waved to the front, and Howard was in the middle, almost side by side with them.


    At this time, there was no threat in front of Howard, and it was too late for the sword behind him to come back.


    "Go


    Howard drank, two hand machetes together, the end of the handle of the two knives connected, the blade pointed to both sides, turned into a whirlwind knife, and with the action of Howard''s hand, suddenly flew out, straight at the bottom of the wall in front of him!


    Boom!


    A whirlwind knife fell on the ground, but there was a huge explosion. A strong heat wave spread instantly, and the stone table turned into debris without any trace. At the low end of the wall, a big hole was made immediately!


    Bang!


    The air flow caused by the explosion forced the two bronze statues to take a step forward, step to the ground, make a huge noise, and enter the ground for three minutes.


    Howard landed, smoke dispersed, in front of the wall was opened a big hole, exposing the back of the room, the ground also has a huge pit, soil flying.


    Howard looked at the scene in front of him, his eyes jumped and his face wavered.


    "What? Want to find my chamber of secrets? Hum! Do you think my secret room is behind the hall, or in the basement? So you use this trick to break my secret room? You look down on me, too. "


    The voice of Saint Lucifer came leisurely. It sounded lazy and complacent.


    "It''s not that easy." Howard''s face sank, a little ugly. Suddenly, the corner of his eye jumped. The two bronze statues behind him had turned back, and the sword had turned back.


    Howard quickly opened his wings and flew up, dodged the edge, somersaulted, and went back to the center of the big point, looking at the bronze statue in front of him.


    "If you want to get shenyingzhu, it''s a pity that you don''t even know where I am. How can you get it?"


    Saint Xifa still kept a kneeling posture, with a faint smile. He stretched his body, raised his arms high, and looked at the statue in front of him. His smile gradually wantonly: "all that is in the main hall is just a Dharma array leading to here. You can guess the real location. No one can get in except the believers in black in our Shenying society!"


    As soon as the words were over, another voice rang out: "I''ll go. It''s really messy here. Why don''t you clean it up? Don''t you just kneel here and bury yourself? "¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°£¿£¡£¡£¡¡±


    Saint Lucifer suddenly turned back and found that I was standing behind him, still commenting on the environment of the room with my fingers. He was startled by his sudden turn and looked at him with a confused face.


    Saint Lucifer looked at me with the same expression


    Two people four eyes opposite, the scene was embarrassed.

 Chapter 512

    Yanjing, headquarters of shadow Army


    At this time, Yanjing headquarters is different from the past. Lin Dingkun and Nie Ze were on guard in the East and the West. Although the pressure in the East was less because of the civil strife on the East Island, they could not relax.


    Further up the northeast region, the Gong demon sect is in trouble. Duan Qingtian takes the Iron Army to the area, and the Yanjing army naturally follows.


    It can be said that Yanjing city at this time is a real internal emptiness. If it wasn''t for master Ruyan, I''m afraid there would be ambitious people who would take this opportunity to attack.


    But although the careerists didn''t come, the ghosts and monsters are here


    "Kara Kara Kalalala... "


    In a laboratory, white light fills every corner. It''s already dusk, but it''s just like day. All kinds of precision instruments in the room are either on the ground or on the table. Small parts and paper with incomprehensible things can be seen everywhere.


    The transparent glass door reflects the appearance of the only person in the room, lonely but noble.


    But at this moment, the door was opened.


    "Hiss -" the person who was concentrating on the experiment was obviously angry, and immediately said in a sharp voice: "I said, don''t come in when I do the experiment, how..."


    He suddenly raised his head and glared, but at the moment of seeing Chu Lai clearly, he was stunned on the spot.


    "Du Yong Mr. Du! Every day I huddle in this laboratory and do your things to help those who are not fed. How comfortable is it


    The man looked at him, said, with a smile on his face, strange, cold!


    The man in the wrinkled white experimental suit is one of the three legendary figures in the shadow army - Mr. Du!


    And even the high-level military, there are many people still do not know his real name, the original, is called Du Yong.


    Du Laoqi looked at him, slightly arched body slowly straightened up, gray yellow face has been covered with wrinkles caused by years, the hair on the head has been completely gray, on the forehead, the hairline to avoid three homes, the hair in the back row, and the bald forehead.


    "We haven''t seen each other for many years." Du laoguai looked at him for a long time before he said such a word.


    "Forty years. I met them by chance forty years ago, and then they parted ways. You are here, I am there."


    "Forty years, I see Forty years, you are still like that, or that I look down on it. "


    "Oh. Whatever you say, but I can''t see how good your life is. How can you judge me? "


    "Old seven!" Du laoguai suddenly yelled and pointed to the person''s nose.


    The man in front of him was no other than the seventh master of Nanyang Association, the lame seventh!


    No one found that he once again crossed the southern border, entered the country, even entered the Yanjing City, entered the headquarters of the shadow army!


    "What do you look like today when you go to an outsider? And I, in the shadow army, dare not say more, that is also a pivotal position. Why do you think I''m not as good as you? "


    Du said, putting a small part on the table and walking to the seventh master.


    "Where are the people out there?" Mr. Du frowned.


    Even if there were few people in the headquarters at this time, it would not be rare to let the outsiders into this place.


    "Don''t worry. For your face, I didn''t kill you. I was just bewitched. But for a long time, after all, what I have to do is obvious and I don''t care about being found." Seven Ye says, seem to have some helpless, crutches point ground, meet Du old strange to walk past.


    "What are you going to do?" Mr. Du stopped and looked at him, his eyes sharp.


    "You really know how to ask." Seven ye also stopped, at this time two people distance, just one meter.


    The seventh master put his head together and said with a sly smile, "the corpse is with you."


    Boom!


    In this sentence, it was like a slap in the face. Mr. Du''s eyelids jumped and his pupils suddenly contracted!


    "There''s no need to answer. Your response is already an answer." The seventh Master said, glancing at a door.


    The door looked very solid and sealed. I couldn''t see the inside clearly.


    "You are really trying to make up his mind! Do you really believe that legend? "


    "Why not?"


    "You really believe such a ridiculous statement! I heard that you have allied with Shenying society. Is it for Shenying pearl? "


    "Of course, if you want to revive the warlord, you need such a divine thing. Of course, you also need it." Seven ye said, raised crutch, pointed to Du old strange. "You are also needed."


    "Need me?" Mr. Du frowned.


    "Isn''t it? I don''t think everything will be all right when I get here. You can''t beat me in terms of witchcraft, but I can''t beat you in terms of invention and creation. This room looks quiet, but in fact it''s a hidden murderer, not to mention that room. If you enter it, you''ll die! ""Well, after all these years, your brain is not bad."


    "So, from the beginning, I didn''t intend to rush. What I wanted to do was to let you go to Nanyang with me and take him with me."


    "Presumptuous!"


    Du laoguai flew into a rage. He threw away the seventh master''s crutch and stared at him fiercely. His hair trembled with anger: "how can you be the same as you?"


    "Stop pretending!" The seventh Master said with a smile: "you and I all know that you don''t have such great feelings of family and country. Don''t tell me anything about righteousness. Like me, your deepest obsession is not here. But unlike me, what you like is this lab


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Du old strange looking at him, this time, he did not voice retort!


    "You will not betray the shadow army, because the shadow army has given you this laboratory, so that you can carry out your research here. What you pursue is the acme of science and technology! If someone can give you better conditions, you will also betray. " Seven Ye says, smile of chilly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But apart from here, who can give me such conditions? I admit you''re right, but it doesn''t exist. " Du old strange hesitated for a while, finally said.


    "Yes, that''s the truth, but no one can give you this condition. It''s absolute. There should be another place in the world that can be compared with here."


    "Where?"


    "East Island! Sasaki''s laboratory. " The seventh Master said.


    "Sasaki?" Mr. Du''s eyelids jumped. ¡°¡­¡­ Indeed, his laboratory is comparable to that here. "


    "Then it''s easy to say. You give it to me. To tell you the truth, I''ve gathered 19 ancient corpses, only one of them is missing. By then, 20 ancient corpses will be gathered, and the soldiers will be resurrected. We will be invincible! At that time, not to mention Sasaki''s, here''s, you can get it back again! "


    What the seventh Master said is arrogant! Du laoguai is close at hand. In front of him, he seems to be a madman.


    "Do you know what you''re talking about?"


    "I know, I''m telling the truth, and I''m soliciting you. If I had your help, I would be more successful."


    "Do you think I''m crazy, too?" Cried Du. "Do you think I will judge the shadow army because of your words? Give up everything I have now, follow you, to do your big dream which is hard to distinguish between true and false?! I''m not crazy, I''m awake! "


    Looking at him, the seventh master suddenly burst out laughing and shook his head: "sure enough, you have to take out some chips to convince you. Come out!"


    Seven ye called a, suddenly stretched out a hand to grasp, from the outside, pull out a person again, directly raised him between two people.


    Yeji Bo!


    After being arrested, the young master of the east island sun cult didn''t kill him in order to threaten the sun cult. Instead, he was locked up in the inner cell of the shadow army. But I didn''t expect that this time the guard was empty and he rescued him.


    "Do you know him?" Asked the seventh master.


    "I saw him once when I caught him. Who is he?"


    The seventh master kicked him: "say it yourself!"


    "Yes, yes, I I''m Yeji Bo, the little master of the sun sect. " Yeji Bo was obviously afraid of him. Maybe he was bewitched. He said tremblingly.


    The young master of that year is also a prisoner today.


    "Let me popularize the current international situation for you. Aoki of the East Island alliance is seriously injured. The alliance is actually controlled by the leader of the sun cult. If he is blackmailed, the alliance between the East Island and our Nanyang will be established again. The connection between the southeast and the West will be established. At the same time, the pressure will be exerted. How long do you think the shadow army will last


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Mr. Du didn''t speak.


    "At the same time, you can also enter the laboratory in Sasaki to carry out your research. How about that?" Seven Ye finish saying, looking at him, smile not to make a voice.


    ¡°¡­¡­ But I still have such a position here. You... "


    "Where do you come from?" Seven Ye directly interrupted his words. "Duan Qingtian left you here to extract your value, take away your invention, and do things for himself. To put it bluntly, you are an unjust leader, and he, as well as his shadow army, are a group of hungry wolves!"


    "Say what you want."


    "Isn''t that right? Then tell me, where is the coffin you invented for yourself now? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    After this sentence, Du laoguai was silent.


    If there is any crack between him and Duan Qingtian, and the shadow army, that is it!


    In order to keep Xue Biao''s soul intact, Duan Qingtian robbed the coffin invented by Du laoguai for his own use. At that time, they had a big fight. Finally, Duan Qingtian won because of his strong strength and being the officer.


    But how could it not leave a scar on his heart?


    Today, the seventh master mentioned that he didn''t hear all the words in front of him. He just thought it was Madman''s nonsense and forgot it later. But this sentence is impossible.


    "Are you sure it won''t happen again?" The seventh master saw the play and immediately took advantage of it. "Come to me, resurrect the soldier Lord, unify the world. Now I can give you Sasaki''s laboratory. In the future, there will be more!"Seven Ye finish saying, shut mouth tightly stare at Du old strange, and Du old strange, also looking at him, equally silent, only looking at him, seem to be thinking.


    Seven Ye didn''t disturb him, let him think well.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why do I believe you? " After a long time, Mr. Du said.


    This opening is almost half done!


    "You can feel the power in it." The seventh Master said. "I''ve seen those 19 corpses, even the corpses of the soldiers. The power on them is enough to overturn the world! With such power, do you think that legend will be false? Even if it is false, I still have God Yingzhu. As long as there is this treasure, we can revive the Lord! "


    "Are you sure it works?"


    "What What? "


    "God Yingzhu, he said that if he can be raised, he can be raised?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t know


    This time. It''s the seventh master''s turn to be speechless. He really doesn''t know whether Shen Yingzhu can have such great power. This is an unknown number.


    Du Laoqi looked at him, thought for a while, and said in a deep voice: "I admit that Duan Qingtian''s work is not authentic. I''m really a little disappointed, but he can give me what I want. If you want me to leave, you must let me keep having these.


    Sasaki''s laboratory can really compare with here, but the shadow army is the largest organization in the world. If you want to be equal or even surpass it, I can''t think of any way except the so-called resurrection soldier. I don''t believe in the legend of twenty ancient corpses, unless God Yingzhu can really resurrect a person. "


    "You mean If shenyingzhu is true, you will... "


    "That''s right." Du laoguai, looking at him, his tone was gentle, his expression was firm, and his words were clear: "if it is true, I will promise to go with you!"

 Chapter 513

    In the secret room, Saint Xifa kept a kneeling posture and looked back at me. I also looked at him with my eyes opposite. For a moment, he was speechless and choked


    "How did you get in?"


    Saint Lucifer looked at me with a fire in his eyes. Strength, needless to say, he can feel the breath of my body, is not his opponent, as long as the hand, immediately can kill me.


    He cares more about how I got in.


    The secret room is surrounded by walls. If you want to come in, you have to use the array. Now the main hall is fighting with the bronze statue. It''s impossible for anyone to enter at this time. Moreover, just at that moment, it''s a matter whether the array has been destroyed or not, and it''s impossible for anyone to take advantage of the opportunity to enter.


    He still wants to wait for the three days to expire, and when he goes out, he will make another Dharma array.


    As a result, someone immediately hit him in the face. If you want a fart array, I can come in directly. Do you believe it?!


    "That..." I also felt a little embarrassed and scratched my cheek. "I said I was lost, do you believe it?"


    "Go to hell!"


    San Xifa''s clap was as fast as lightning. Before I could react, I had already been blasted out!


    Bang!


    His secret room is divided into two parts. One is smaller and looks like a porch, where is the transmission place of the array, where the stone chair is still there, and the other is the secret room of kneeling. Between the two, there is a small door to communicate.


    I was able to come in because this secret room, no matter how mysterious it is, is the place of this world, not another world. It''s just a large box built on the ground alone.


    As long as you exist, I can move in in an instant!


    Saint Xifa slapped me. How could I resist it? I was sent to fly out, smashed the small door behind me, even knocked down the stone chair in the porch, and directly bombarded the wall behind me!


    Boom!


    The stone chair toppled, the back wall was hit hard, the clod fell, and the special hard metal felt that it couldn''t support it.


    But after all, he kept his hand. According to my breath, he calculated his strength. In this palm, he reduced his power and saved my life.


    As a result, the body refining gold barrier and amulet have not been triggered.


    He didn''t want me to die, not how much he loved me, but how I got in.


    He is afraid that if one person can come in, two people can come in and ten people can come in!


    The Bank of a thousand miles was destroyed by the ant colony. He had to find out how the secret chamber, which had no road, fell? Where can I drill? If we don''t find out this, he won''t worry!


    So he didn''t kill.


    It''s a pity that if he kills, I won''t die. There are two times left to refine body gold. But of course, he will expose his identity. He has seen me use this move.


    Although they are all masks, it''s better not to let them connect.


    And he, of course, can''t know in advance that I can''t die.


    "Tell me, how did you get in?"


    Saint Xifa yelled angrily. He suddenly stood up, his face changed, and he thought it was wrong. He turned and saluted the statue: "please forgive me, Lord God, for a reason. After solving the problem here, I will kneel for three days to show my gratitude."


    Then he turned and looked at me. His hands trembled. In the palm of his hand, there was a silver light, which turned into a sword and fell into his hand.


    The blade of Saint Lucifer, silver double swords.


    "Cough! Cough, cough Poof


    I struggled to stand up, coughed a few times, suddenly my throat was blocked, and a mouthful of blood gushed out. I reached out and stroked my chest, relieved the pain with mana, and looked up at St. SIFA.


    I have reason to believe that as soon as I have a change, those two swords will come to me and cut off some part of my body.


    "Sure enough, it''s too naive to deal with such an opponent in a normal state. If you want to succeed, you have to open up directly!"


    I murmured, took a breath, glanced at Saint Lucifer, and suddenly disappeared!


    Almost at the same time, Saint Lucifer''s hand was like lightning. He couldn''t see the track of the movement at all. The silver flash of intuition seemed to draw a fan-shaped shape close to a semicircle. Then, the stone chair broke in two!


    It''s like, it''s not made of stone, it''s tofu, it''s potato


    Saint Lucifer was surprised and suddenly turned back. He was surprised to find that the man who was just in front of him was behind him. Moreover, his actions


    "Click."


    A slight voice came out. I lifted my right hand and opened a small wooden box with cube.


    Inside, on the red cushion, there is a white bead with the size of an egg, which seems to be carved out of white jade, emitting brilliant white light. Similarly, there is the mysterious power.


    Shenyingzhu!


    Of course, there is only one. This small wooden box is not the one before.Because Saint Xifa intended to bring disaster to the East, and he had already seen it, so he took it out alone and put it in another small box, which is the one in front of me now. He was ready to give it to his heel when he went out.


    Because of this, it was placed in such a conspicuous position that I saw it as soon as I came in. Then, I immediately moved to it in front of it, and with a move of my finger, I opened it.


    The other two? Where do I have time to find it?!


    "To die!"


    As soon as he saw Shen Yingzhu, Saint Xifa was angry. No matter how he asked me to come in, he directly killed me. He could cross it in a short distance. His right sword stabbed me in the back of my heart!


    At the same time, I saw shenyingzhu. Without hesitation, I closed the lid of the box, turned over my hand and threw it into the system. My heart moved and the amulet opened!


    The next moment, the point of the sword on my back, pierced the outer clothing, and touched my skin.


    But it''s just skin


    A huge force came out in an instant, as if this invisible hand suddenly grasped St. Xifa''s sword and let it stop behind me.


    Saint Xifa was surprised, his pupils suddenly shrank, but before he could react, a strong rebound came directly and pushed him out!


    No, not just him, but everything around him.


    Boom!


    On that day, people in the city and around the Shenying community saw it. It was like a wave. A gust of wind swept countless dust along the edge of the castle, spreading outward at the same time. It was like a sandstorm coming, covering a distance of 20 meters outside the castle almost instantly!


    In fact, this number will increase, but when the sandstorm spread 20 meters, the whole castle of Shenying society suddenly fell down, and the foundation collapsed!


    The chamber of secrets is really under the castle, but it''s not the place Howard thought. When the amulet is opened and the strong force rushes out, it''s like a heavy * * exploding there!


    No matter how large a high-rise building is, how can it continue to stand when there is such an explosion underground?


    Boom!


    The cake like castle tilted over directly. The outer wall could not bear the pressure and collapsed suddenly. Many people with bad luck were thrown out and fell to the ground. A lot of people are directly killed because of this!


    And those who didn''t fall to death, before they had time to celebrate their survival, they saw the next batch of collapsed walls smashing against them in despair


    In the castle, Li yunbao passes through all the way to kill the general, but later he meets the bishop in black, which is not so smooth. Even with murongshen''s swordsmanship, he didn''t use a sword after all, and he consumed almost all of it before, and immediately fell into a deadlock.


    At this time, the house collapsed


    "I''ll go!"


    Li yunbao was confused at that time. What''s the situation?! Looking at the two bishops in black, he was confused and at a loss. Then he felt relieved and thought it was the other''s trick.


    That is to say, in this neutral position, three people stop, and Li yunbao has time to feel his state at this time.


    No!


    The three totems are not permanent. When they are used up, they are gone. At the beginning, one of them is almost consumed. Along the way, they cut melons and cut vegetables, and the second one is almost gone.


    Three totems, two attacks and one run. At this time, it''s time!


    Li yunbao''s heart was horizontal, his hands holding a knife, and the two totems behind him lit up at the same time!


    For a moment, my thunder attribute mana and murongshen''s swordsmanship combined into one, white light and blue light came together, emitting a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Ah - screw you!"


    Li yunbao took root at his feet, took his waist as the axis, turned his body, and chopped it off with one knife!


    The next moment, however, his body disappeared out of thin air, leaving only the light of the knife standing out, cutting through the air and the scattered stones, and flying towards the two bishops in black. Along the way, even the air had a slight fluctuation.


    Before they knew what was going on, they saw a big stone just falling in front of them suddenly split in two, and a blue black thunder knife light with white light flew mercilessly towards them.


    The next moment, scream sound, crackle, blood light, but in mid air, by the heat of the thunder, burned into dark red blocks, scattered on the ground.


    And Li yunbao''s figure, has appeared in the forest outside the castle, but it is only a flash in the pan, the next moment, it disappeared.


    On his back, two totems have disappeared, only the last one is shining.


    That one It''s my instant move!


    Those two are enough to kill the enemy. What I need is not the death squads. I don''t want them to die, neither of them can do! There must be a means of retreat, and it must be a means by which he can retreat even after he goes deep into the interior.Boom!


    A figure broke through the layers of stone walls, rushed out from the top of the castle, turned into a streamer, directly cut the sky, and flew to the East.


    In the pit, Saint Xifa knelt down and tried his best to protect the statue behind him. His hands supported countless pieces of broken stone and wood, and his eyes were covered with red blood.


    Saint Sophie looked up, through all the gravel, broken wood, through the cracks of the floor, and looked at the sky. In the gray sky, his mouth twitched and suddenly cried out!


    "Asshole! Asshole --! "


    The sound goes from the bottom up, through all the obstacles, into the air.

 Chapter 514

    "Meteor!"


    I don''t know which child is shouting, and I don''t have the heart to manage these things. The mana in my body is less and less. It seems that I can''t fly back. If I''m flying like this, after a while, my mana will be exhausted, and I''ll fall face to face and drop quickly.


    Bang!


    It dropped to half. Sure enough, the mana was not enough to support the flying method. He fell down with a void!


    Fortunately, the skin is rough and the flesh is thick, and the bones and muscles polished by mana are strong. In addition, the bottom is soft, so I didn''t fall out.


    Poof!


    I just felt that my face was buried in something. My face was numb and I couldn''t feel it. But knowing that it was inconvenient to breathe, I quickly looked up and there was nothing in front of me.


    "Snow? Mount Everest? I''m near Mount Everest? " I looked around, but it was all snow, white, can not see where and where there is any difference.


    I turned over and looked at the sky directly, gasping for breath and recovering my mana. At the same time, I probed into the system warehouse. The small box was quietly there. As soon as it was opened, the shenyingzhu in it would flash.


    Howard and St. West France fought against each other. The cardinal died several times, and the people at all levels were killed and injured countless times.


    On our side, when Shen Yingzhu arrives, none of the secret agents of the shadow army is dead. After the mission is over, Li yunbao and all the people who have been exposed will return home under the arrangement of the comrades, and no one will attack them.


    On the whole I''m lucky to live up to my life.


    I found a comfortable position, put my hands on the back of my head, ready to lie down for a while. This is on their side. They are afraid of exposing their identity and accidents. They can''t sleep soundly. On the contrary, it''s a kind of enjoyment in this kind of wilderness. It''s so icy and snowy that they don''t even have a beast. There''s no danger at all.


    I thought like this, ready to close my eyes and squint for a while, but just before I closed my eyes completely, I suddenly saw something like this falling towards me


    Waterfalk?!


    I suddenly opened again, just said completely you hit my face directly?!


    Without waiting for me to curse the street, the thing in the sky has fallen down. If you look carefully, it''s still a person?!


    Bang!


    There was a dull sound, and then the snow spread out because of the vibration. Immediately there was a layer of snow quilt in front of me, and then the "quilt" covered me


    Hoo -


    a large group of cool and prickly snowflakes directly pasted on my face, covered tightly!


    "I''ll go! Who are you


    I pulled the snow off my face and sat up to watch where the goods landed.


    And the man, with a smile on his face, didn''t feel guilty for just pasting my face with snow. He didn''t even feel a little embarrassed. He came over and didn''t even pull me. Instead, he sat down, stared at me and blinked.


    "Brother Murong, can we stop joking? I''m out of mana, and you''re out of mana? What are you doing so rashly? "


    I tilted my head and looked at the people in front of me, some speechless.


    "Maybe." Murong said with a deep smile, a rogue face.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Make yourself at home. " I helped my forehead. I was really tired. I leaned back and lay down again, looking at the gray sky and the less dazzling sun.


    "By the way, how was your fight? I guess that''s right. " I thought for a moment and suddenly asked.


    "Exactly as you said." Murong moved to this side, but he didn''t lie down and still kept sitting. "After I rushed in, I soon met a powerful cardinal, a native mage. After a while, I felt the earth shaking and left immediately."


    "Not killed?"


    "No, his magic can restrain me. Although he can''t take me, I can''t really get him."


    "All right, I wish nothing had happened." I said.


    Before the operation, I carefully calculated the fighting power of both sides. The most difficult thing for Shenying society is the ten Cardinals. Er To be exact, it''s nine and a half. That half is because it''s temporarily replaced by the black bishop. It''s definitely not that strong. It''s half.


    Howard and a group of Fire Phoenix Palace experts can withstand about six. There must be one at my door. I''ll use the dark holy land to deal with it. That''s what I thought before. There are still two and a half left, which will be dealt with by murongshen and Li yunbao.


    But after all, Li yunbao belongs to bronze and has been named the king. It''s better to meet that half of him. At most, there can only be one. If there are more than one, it won''t work.


    So murongshen has to fight two.


    Generally speaking, the distribution was very tight. I pinched my fingers several times, and the probability of injury was different every time. I was very worried at the moment.


    But fortunately, Howard exceeded my expectations, they withstood a total of seven, so Murong Shen''s pressure was much less, Li yunbao did not meet the black bishop, both sides were safe to retreat, there was no accident, it was signed!


    "What are you going to do after you return home?" I asked murongshen."I don''t know," Murong shook his head. "You can also explore the power of the East Island in China and the information of the blue eagle society. I should have been closed for some time. When I fight with the local mage, I feel that I still have a lot of shortcomings. The real change of the stars is that I won''t be afraid of those spells. But I''m not strong enough. I''ve been suppressed. I still need to work hard!"


    "Cut, really hard." I laughed for a while, muttered, suddenly eyelid jump, quickly sat up, vigilant look around.


    "Someone''s coming!"


    "Huh?"


    Murong Shen is also a reaction, raised a sword, immediately stood up, the result just got up, around suddenly appeared countless figures!


    "Don''t move! Drop your weapons! Hands up


    Countless people dressed in black formed a big circle around us. There were mana fluctuations on each of us. It was obvious that as soon as we moved, we would attack immediately.


    When I saw the uniforms they were wearing, I suddenly laughed and said, "people of the shadow army, it seems that we are on the border and are regarded as invaders."


    Murong Shen then let go of his heart, left the sword with both hands, and cried, "I''m from Murong family. I just came back from northern Europe, and I don''t have enough mana. I have a rest here. I don''t know it''s the border line. I have a misunderstanding."


    When people around heard this, they looked suspicious and looked at each other. They didn''t know whether it was true or not.


    Where can they meet murongshen?


    I sighed, took out the token and raised it: "the token of the Lord of the dark side of the shadow army is here! If you don''t know me, don''t you know the token? "


    Sure enough, when the shadow soldiers around saw the token, they were shocked and saluted immediately!


    The shadow army has a new big man, the master of the dark side, who is mysterious and unusual. Unexpectedly, he was met here by himself!


    "I''m sorry, sir! We''re just routine, no offense! " A leading soldier immediately saluted and said, with a look of trembling.


    "It''s OK. Those who don''t know are innocent. There are people coming to the border. You are right to do so. Domestic security depends on your protection. No one will blame you." I said.


    For these soldiers guarding the border, I admire them from the bottom of my heart!


    "Yes, thank you, sir!"


    "Work hard. We won''t delay you. Let''s go now." I said, put away the token, called murongshen, and was about to start.


    Although I haven''t recovered completely, I still have some strength. It''s not a matter to sit on the border all the time. Don''t give people any trouble. Let''s go to the border for a while and have a rest.


    But as soon as I stepped out, a cold and familiar voice came from behind: "who did I think it was? It''s you. I didn''t expect that you got such an identity soon after you were driven out. Hum! Lucky for you


    "Huh?"


    I frowned, turned my head, and sure enough, not far behind, stood Lin Dingkun.


    This old boy, from the beginning, he didn''t like me! Of course, such a person, I did not give him any good face!


    "Yes, I have the ability. It turns out that gold always shines. Even if I''m sent out, I can come back again. Not only that, but I have more status than before! Are you upset? It''s no use, commander Duan said. This time, even you have no right to deprive me of my identity! " I looked at him and said defiantly.


    "Well! It''s just that the villain gets what he wants! "


    "I don''t know who is the villain in the end. He is so rude to his comrades in arms. Is that what you have been taught?"


    "You..."


    Lin Dingkun looked at me, his eyes filled with anger! I think if it wasn''t for his identity, he could have done it directly!


    If he can stand the position of deputy commander of shadow army, his strength is beyond doubt, and his loyalty to the country and the army can stand the test, but the problem is his temper!


    It seems that he is not happy with anyone! The whole shadow army is Duan Qingtian. Because of his strong strength, he can look up to him. In addition, Nie Ze looks scornful. Look down on this and look down on that all day, the key people do have this capital!


    No.8 in the Tianya list, he is the second master in the shadow army. He has two creeds, one is the supremacy of strength, the other is the orthodox origin. Unfortunately, when he first found out about me, I was really weak. Of course, I should not be able to beat him now. Besides, I was not a member of the shadow army who came from an orthodox background.


    He naturally despised me the most when he committed both.


    But so what? Now I''m even with him, he can''t control me


    "Deputy commander Lin, you''d better take care of your own business. In northern Europe, we killed and injured several cardinals, the headquarters of Shenying society was basically abandoned, and St. Xifa was also injured. Now you should be in no mood. You can save a lot of trouble. You''re welcome. I''m leaving."


    "Just you? Hum! I''m a little kid


    Lin Dingkun didn''t say well.


    Can he not know? It''s not clear what just happened today, but there''s intelligence about what happened these days. Naturally, he knows how the war is going. But even so, he won''t give me a good face.Prejudice, this is prejudice!


    "Whatever you say, you can''t smooth my achievements in a few words. I''m going back now. I''m so tired that I have to have a good rest." I waved my hand and stretched. I looked lazy. I was about to move forward.


    Behind him, Lin Dingkun''s voice came again: "what are you tired of? Commander Duan has been fighting in the northeast for several days, so that every inch of land in the Northeast has not been lost. That''s hard work! Today''s battle report has come, and several enemy captains have arrived. He has been seriously injured and almost died on the spot! If I didn''t have to guard the western border, I would have gone there at this time. If you are really so free, help me! "


    This sentence, like a heavy hammer, when my body is a stiff, Leng in place, slowly looking back at him, like a mechanical.


    "You said What

 Chapter 515

    The northeast border was originally a beautiful place, but at this time, there was black air everywhere, blood that could not be removed from the soil, and the smell of war smoke in the air.


    Wooden railings, tents like hills, but the soldiers did not rest in the tent, but went outside.


    First, it''s convenient to fight immediately in case of an accident. Second, it''s also because after several battles, there is a strong fluctuation of mana in the air. It''s easier to make up for the lost mana if you practice here.


    Rows of shadow soldiers sat cross legged and closed their eyes to practice. Instead of practicing, the Iron Army limped around them and observed their situation.


    When practicing, it''s hard to control yourself. Although there are strong fluctuations in mana, there are many forces of evil cultivation. It''s easy to get possessed when practicing in this place!


    His task is to stand up to these soldiers. Once they are found to be possessed, they immediately interrupt!


    The Iron Army looked at the soldiers, looked up, looked forward, there was still a man standing.


    Duan Qingtian!


    Duan Qingtian also sat cross legged, with the golden knife on the ground, standing beside him, shining in the sun.


    The golden sunlight sprinkled on his face, body and skirt at the same time, as if wrapped in a layer of gold dust. His face was like gold paper, and his eyes were like knives, piercing into the black fog in front of him.


    Here is the border line of Northeast China. A few days ago, the Gong demon sect came to invade Northeast China! Although Duan Qingtian''s strength has been greatly damaged, he has already taken part in the battle in person. He has fought with several leaders of Gongmo cult and pushed the battlefield out for tens of kilometers. On the border, the two sides are separated.


    But it''s not like this. If the people of Gongmo sect are not hurt, they will make a comeback.


    What he wants to do is not to drive them away, but to beat them. They dare not come again!


    "I''m on the first front! If they dare to come again, I will kill them, and they can come and take my head! "


    Duan Qingtian went forward to say that sentence, until now, still make his heart tremble.


    He is here with Duan Qingtian. In a few days, he knows Duan Qingtian''s physical condition best.


    At this time, he really can''t stand a fight any more!


    On the other side, there are still greedy snakes and scorpions in the dark fog that can''t be seen at all, showing their claws and teeth to them.


    About an hour later, the black fog, which used to be like a floating cloud, suddenly appeared a vortex and began to flow in the opposite direction!


    Duan Qingtian stood up and pressed his right hand directly on the handle of the knife. He said in a deep voice, "here we are."


    Hoo -


    the Iron Army is walking to the back row. Suddenly, his left leg is exerting force, and he jumps to the front. He is side by side with Duan Qingtian, and his arms are extended. The huge mana wave comes out, like the roar of a beast, threatening the enemy in the dark room.


    Duan Qingtian took a look at him, especially at his right leg, and said, "your legs are inconvenient. Don''t come to the front."


    "Who else can come if I don''t?" The Iron Army smiles. "Let them? Or are you just the hooligans? "


    "I don''t have to survive this war."


    "I know." The Iron Army is still laughing. "Me too."


    With that, they looked at each other, then turned around and looked forward together.


    The next moment, the black fog, whirlpool suddenly burst out of a figure, intuitive silver flash, a murderous instant hit!


    Dang!


    All the people on the scene, except the Iron Army, didn''t have time to see what happened. They felt that a gust of wind was blowing. They could not help but step back and put their hands behind their faces. Looking at it again, I found that Duan Qingtian had already reached the place just two meters in front of him, with his broad back facing him. In front of him stood a man in black robe.


    The black robed man raised his head, looked at Duan Qingtian in front of him, and gave out evil laughter.


    "Duan..." The Iron Army looked back and did not wait to shout out. Suddenly, his eyelids jumped and he quickly turned back. The next moment, another shadow rushed out, and he was already in front of him.


    Bang!


    The man, holding a single knife, split his head to the Iron Army, but he grabbed his wrist. Instead of cutting it off, he clamped it down.


    At the next moment, the iron army suddenly grasped the man''s neckline with the other hand, took his left leg as the axis, rotated half a circle in place, put out his strength with both hands, and threw him out like a sack!


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian''s eyes narrowed slightly and wiped them out. He didn''t hurt the enemy, but cut his clothes.


    The hood was cut, and the man was short. He directly lowered his head to avoid the blade. Then he turned over, opened the distance, and looked up at Duan Qingtian.


    Over there, because of the Iron Army''s throwing, another man''s hood also fell down.


    two people were as like as two peas in the world. They both looked almost the same.


    "Twins? Interesting


    The Iron Army smiles and tilts its head. Its hands are like talons, and its left leg is slightly bent, like a tight spring, ready to go. The right leg, however, can only be slightly raised and suspended in the air.He has been disabled in his right leg for many years. He has been used to this way of fighting for a long time. This way of fighting, which is different from that of ordinary people, often makes people who fight with him have a headache. On the contrary, he can win more easily.


    as like as two peas, one person to the last one, the two one looks the same. The only difference is that the person holding a knife is tall and thin and babble, but for the upper segment of the sky, he is holding a pair of hooks, and he is also very small and very black.


    Looking at Duan Qingtian, little coal ball looks like a fool. He doesn''t know what is fear, what is fighting, what is death. He just attacks the enemy in front of him with a strange instinct.


    "Hey, hey, hey, hey..." Looking at Duan Qingtian, the little coal ball grinned and showed his white teeth that didn''t match his skin color. He laughed like a madman and suddenly ran over. He jumped up and directly cut down with a hook!


    Duan Qingtian holds a knife in both hands to block it. At the next moment, another hook has been picked from below. Duan Qingtian immediately drags back and swings the knife.


    At this time, he, with both hands holding a knife, can catch the opponent''s one handed attack!


    Just now, the hook went straight down. After he blocked it, he felt empty all over and almost fell to the ground!


    As he said, he can''t fight at all in his present state.


    Boom!


    In the black fog, there was a huge sound like thunder, and then countless monsters rushed out of it, risking the black air, carrying the dangerous breath, and rushing over like a flood!


    "Up --!"


    With a roar, the soldiers showed their weapons and carried their mana. Without any fear, they rushed up directly!


    "This is the frontier! Behind us are countless people who belong to the shadow army. They will never retreat! "


    The leading soldier waved a big knife and yelled. He took the lead to rush out and cut off a monster first!


    Opposite, a kangaroo in scales, an elephant running like a wolf, a lion with sharp spines, and a monkey with two knives All kinds of strange animals rush out of the black fog, as if opening the door of the alien world. Those who rush out are full of demons!


    In this large group of exotic animals, a wild goose with crocodile beak flew out. On his back, there was a man with a fishing rod in his hand, but without hook or bait. Cos Jiang Taigong, wearing a straw hat and a lazy face, watched the battle below.


    "It''s him. He''s controlling it!"


    One of the soldiers had excellent eyes. He suddenly saw the man and yelled.


    "Cut!" The fisherman snorted with disdain and swung the fishing rod in his hand. It was as if the Warcraft at the bottom had received some instructions. Suddenly, a few nearby Warcraft went crazy and rushed to him. They directly waved their claws to tear him up!


    And of course, such an undead Warcraft, after finishing these, the body injury also immediately increased a lot, and finally, died in the chaos.


    On the other side, the Iron Army noticed him, glanced at the tall man, lowered his head to avoid the knife, grabbed him, turned around, and swung his disabled right leg as a weapon, and drew it on his waist!


    At the next moment, when the tall man was kicked away, the left leg of the iron army suddenly bounced up, and the whole man flew into the air, ready to catch the thief and the king, and take down the fisherman first.


    But when he jumped into the air, he obviously saw that the man on the goose''s back showed a sneer.


    No!


    But it didn''t work. At the next moment, he just felt a flower in front of him, and the fish line as thin as hair flew in an instant. In a hurry, he could only raise his hand to resist, but he felt that it was too heavy to resist, so he flew out immediately!


    At this time, the tall man also reflected. He saw the landing position of the Iron Army and rushed to it. He waved his sword for half a week and cut it with both hands!


    Poof!


    Blood all over the place!


    "Iron Army!"


    Duan Qingtian only had time to shout out this sentence, and the small coal ball attack in front of him had already followed.


    He didn''t even have time to rescue, and even could not protect himself. He could only hold the knife with both hands and continue to resist left and right to ensure his invincibility.


    What else can he manage?!


    "Ah


    The Iron Army screamed, a wound spread from the back to the abdomen! Fortunately, this knife is still a little biased, otherwise, it is very likely that this knife will directly divide his body into two parts!


    "Well! I don''t know. The fisherman is the best among us! He is the leader of the elder! It''s the most experienced one with the highest qualifications! You are not worthy to be his opponent


    The tall man shouldered the sword on his shoulder, turned his head to look at the fallen Iron Army, said with a grim smile, stretched out his tongue, licked his lips, and slowly came forward, ready to give him the last blow.


    The Iron Army''s abdominal wound was bleeding continuously. After struggling for two times, he could not stand up at all. He could only admit his life and fell down with a sigh: "Duan Qingtian, it seems that I have to go in front of you."Duan Qingtian was far away from him, and there were countless soldiers separated from the battlefield composed of Warcraft, but the tiny sound seemed to have come into his ears.


    Duan Qingtian closed his eyes, but he had to open his eyes under the enemy''s crazy attack. He put aside all his thoughts and concentrated on fighting.


    And the tall man, now in front of the Iron Army, slowly raised his sword.


    The Iron Army closed his eyes and suddenly looked up to the sky and said, "if you don''t come back, I''ll be dead!"


    That is at the same time, the voice fell, the horizon, suddenly a fleeting! There is a shadow in front of the Iron Army.


    Bang!


    The shadow flashed and saw a long stick smashing down on the head of the man!


    "It''s not too late, is it?" The man turned around and grinned, quite cheerful and heartless.


    "Ah, maybe." The iron army says that there is nothing to love. "It would be better if you could come before he cut me, Zou Hu."

 Chapter 516

    "It''s not too late! You''re not dead yet The man named Zou Hu said that he was heartless, holding a stick in his hand, and suddenly picked his wrist, and directly took the tall bullet out.


    On the other side, the little coal ball is fighting with Duan Qingtian. Suddenly, he feels something. He looks up at the sky and grins again. He lets Duan Qingtian go and rushes to the sky instead.


    At the next moment, another shadow came, directly volleying against him, pressing the opponent with both arms, and the two fell back to the ground together.


    Boom!


    A puff of smoke and dust covered Duan Qingtian''s golden knife. As soon as the blade turned, his whole body seemed to be wrapped in a layer of transparent clothes. The smoke and dust flew by, but it didn''t fall on him at all.


    "You don''t have to worry about him. He''s always like this. He''s a fool."


    In the smoke, a man stood up with a knife in his hand, turned his head to look at the Iron Army on the other side, and said coldly.


    "You don''t mean to be funny, all the people in Yunding mountain are reckless!"


    When the Iron Army saw that they had arrived, he was relieved and fell on his back.


    Yundingshan is one of the three major folk mage organizations in China. It is based on martial arts. Most of its members practice power or physical skills. But all the people who have contact with them will find one thing, that is, they are reckless, do not listen to explanation, do not make plans, all choose hard steel. Therefore, it is jokingly called "all Mangfu"!


    And the most Mangfu, of course, is the leader of Yunding mountain, and the four court pillars!


    East column Han catching dragon, West column Zou Hu!


    Northeast border line, two court pillars arrived at the same time!


    Duan Qingtian''s strength is greatly reduced, and the Iron Army is disabled. It''s thanks to these two that he can fight for several days!


    Yunding mountain is far away from the northeast, but fortunately, Han Qinlong is on the eastern border. After the first World War of Shepan Town, Duan Qingtian and I took separate actions. Before I went to northern Europe, I called Qin Nan in the eastern border and asked her to do me a favor, which means asking her to find Han Qinlong and help Duan Qingtian!


    The wuzhe organization of Yunding mountain is really the leader of righteousness! Hearing that Duan Qingtian was still fighting in this state, he immediately agreed and set out immediately. He even handed in his good partner, Zou Hu.


    It has to be said that with the help of both of them, the war has been very smooth in recent days, but today, the Gong demon sect has finally launched a war!


    "Finally, there are two good players. I''ve been playing with them, but I''m going to sleep."


    The fisherman sat on the goose, yawned and said that he didn''t want to be beaten. With a wave of the fishing rod in his hand, the Warcraft suddenly felt the call and rushed to Han Qinlong and Zou Hu.


    Zou Hu is not stingy, facing the tall man and a group of Warcraft alone. He seems not afraid, but still smiles. He suddenly stabs the stick into the ground. He throws himself out in a pole vault, and is jumping into the middle of the group of Warcraft!


    "Roar!"


    When Warcraft look at it, what''s the delicious food? Why not? Immediately open your mouth, lift your claws and eat.


    But they didn''t expect that the pie falling from the sky is hard


    Zou Hu practiced his defense skills, and Warcraft rushed in, and a layer of yellowish defense cover appeared all over his body. Which one has sharp teeth and sharp claws? He couldn''t break his defense! And the next moment, they were smashed by the fast swinging stick.


    Boom boom -!


    Zou Hu holds the stick in both hands and dances like a tiger. After being bitten by the Warcraft near him, he is all confused by the hard and incomparable defense cover. How can he hide the shadow of the stick? It''s all blown out!


    Some of them were small and weak in defense, but they were directly broken bones. Their heads were thrown out like elastic balls, and the skin and flesh of their necks were hard to support and twisted.


    The tall man was stunned when he saw this scene. He watched him solve a crowd of rushing Warcraft in a few seconds, and then turned around and rushed to himself again.


    At the same time, medical soldiers in the military account rushed up to snatch the Iron Army and quickly carried it back to the account for treatment.


    On the other side, Duan Qingtian took a look at the rushing Warcraft and said in a low voice, "I can still insist. I''ll support myself first. You can solve those monsters and the guy in the sky."


    Han Qinlong''s eyes moved. He looked at the small coal ball and the angler who kept smiling in the sky. He nodded, immediately got away and rushed to the Warcraft group with a big knife.


    Han Qinlong and Zou Hu have different personalities, and their magic skills are also different.


    Just like a good weapon, Zou Hu focuses on pure strength, so he uses a long stick. Han Qinlong''s attack is more focused on the fierce cutting force. With the big sword waving, countless swords fly away and rush into the Warcraft group. All of a sudden, there is a lot of blood.


    More than 20 Warcraft, even Han dragon body before the distance of three meters did not reach, it has been completely annihilated!


    "Oh? That''s interesting! "


    The angler sat on the goose, watching his Warcraft killed, but also showed some praise.


    In his eyes, these Warcraft are just objects that can be discarded at will. They are not so important.Han Qinlong solved those Warcraft, raised his eyes to see a drooping fisherman, stepped on his feet, and jumped up in an instant!


    "Hum!" The fisherman snorted coldly, his wrist trembled, his fishing rod swung lightly, and the thin fishing line instantly circled in the air, cut through the air, and drew to catch Han long!


    Pop!


    Han catches longan quickly, and immediately holds the knife to resist. On the body of the knife, there is a spark, which is triggered by the collision between the fish line and the knife. At the same time, there is a loud thump.


    Han Qinlong''s eyes moved. He immediately turned over in the air and jumped to a place higher than the wild goose. He held the knife in both hands and immediately split down with the power of this turning over.


    He has found that the person in front of him is not so simple.


    They are reckless, but not stupid!


    Dealing with rabbits and lions is definitely not the same way. If it is the same way, it is stupid. And Mang, in the face of different enemies, in different ways Hard just up.


    It''s not hard. It''s called mang?!


    What Han Ji Long expects is that the guy''s melee ability is not good. This time, it''s better to kill him directly!


    However, the fact disappointed him. The fisherman looked up at Han Qinlong, who had jumped up. With a smile, he suddenly stood up and pushed his feet. He threw his body back and swung the fishing rod at the same time. The fishing line immediately spun up, directly entangled Han Qinlong''s blade and climbed up to his arm.


    Bang!


    The fisherman''s body was completely separated from the back of the wild goose, and he didn''t use any technique to control the air. In this way, he let his body fall freely, and the fishing line stretched straight instantly, pulling Han Qinlong''s body.


    Teng!


    For a moment, Han Qinlong only felt that a strong force was coming, and he could not resist. Before he had time to react, he had already been dragged forward by the fishing line.


    At the same time, the wild goose suddenly raised its head and opened its mouth!


    Just said, his Warcraft are very strange, such as this goose, long a crocodile mouth.


    "Huh?"


    Han Qinlong looked down. Under him, there was a big crocodile mouth, a black throat, and two rows of sharp teeth. It seemed that as long as he went in, he would be torn up immediately! Then, being swallowed into the darkness, and then coming out, may be in some kind of stinking form.


    "Well! But that''s all Han Qinlong snorted coldly, his right hand was tied, his left hand clenched and raised. On his fist, a virtual shadow of a dragon suddenly appeared.


    And the next moment, Han Qinlong blows out directly!


    Boom!


    The virtual shadow of the Dragon swoops down and pours directly into the crocodile''s mouth of the wild goose!


    That wild goose''s body didn''t even support for a second, it was directly supported to burst to death, smashed! And Han Qinlong''s body, with the anti shock force of the explosion, swam to a higher place.


    However, at this time, the strength of the fishing line on Han Qinlong''s hand increased again


    The fisherman was in the air and almost fell to the ground. But at this moment, his toes were a little empty, and he was hanging in the air like this. He rolled over like weightlessness. He held the fishing rod tightly with both hands and threw it back!


    At the same time, Han Qinlong was directly thrown out by that force and drew an arc in the air.


    Yundingshan, Wu Li Li Zong, although Han Qinlong''s major is not power type magic, his power has surpassed that of practitioners of the same level! But Rao is so, but still under the fisherman''s little fishing rod and fishing line, he has no power to fight back


    Boom!


    Han Qinlong turned a semicircle in the air and was blown directly to the ground. In a moment, it was a burst of dust!


    "Tut Ah


    Han Qinlong is worthy of being Han Qinlong. After a heavy blow, he quickly regained consciousness. His back hurt because he hit the ground. Fortunately, the fishing line was released and he was free.


    Just then, Han Qinlong felt a gust of wind coming behind him, and quickly flashed away. In the smoke behind him, a figure appeared, but it was a chimpanzee with Wolverine like claws, which cut through the air and cleaved to him.


    Can Han Qinlong get used to it? Mang!


    A direct backhand cut into its abdomen.


    In the middle, the fisherman fell to Duan Qingtian and little coal ball. His eyes moved and he didn''t speak. However, the boy seemed to have moved his meaning. He directly waved back and turned around to rush into the smoke.


    Here, Han Qinlong just stabbed the chimpanzee to death. Suddenly, the figure of the boy behind him came, and the two hooks came one after the other!


    Han Qinlong naturally felt it, so he quickly drew his sword, turned back, made a horizontal split, and blocked off an iron hook, but unfortunately, the other side had two


    Yeah! Poof!


    The sound of the hook piercing the skin and sliding into the body is so harsh and annoying, but it can''t be stopped.


    When the fisherman throws his right hand, the fishing line flies directly. Duan Qingtian still wants to resist, but he entangles him with the fishing line and falls into the same situation as Han Qinlong before.If the former Duan Qingtian, at this time, he is not empty at all! Whatever you do, cut it! But not now


    In the face of small coal balls, they can only protect themselves but not fight back, let alone the stronger anglers.


    Hoo Hoo!


    Another figure cuts through the sky, draws an arc, and falls to the ground. But this time, it''s Duan Qingtian.


    Bang!


    Duan Qingtian landed, and the wind and waves generated by the collision dispersed the dust.


    In the smoke, the two figures become clear. Han Qinlong and the boy face to face. The knife of his right hand pinned one of his hooks, but the other hook had penetrated into his left shoulder and slanted downward. However, because Han Qinlong held his wrist in his left hand, he stopped on the way and didn''t hurt his heart.


    But even so, the blood vessels in Han Qinlong''s body must have broken a lot. The hook had not been pulled out, and the wound had begun to seep blood.


    "Catching the Dragon I''m sorry Duan Qingtian stood up weakly from the ground, and the fishing line on his body had been loosened, and his voice was very low.


    "Well! It''s nothing. I can''t die, and I don''t blame you. I volunteered. " Han Qinlong said with a smile, with a provocative look at the dwarf in front of him.


    But the little man just giggled and didn''t get angry with his eyes. It seemed silly.


    The fisherman looked at them with a smile. Suddenly, the corner of his eye jumped and he looked straight ahead at Duan Qingtian.


    "You still have strength." Said the angler, as if concerned.


    "Do you think your attack will work?" Duan Qingtian sneered. "It''s just fun."


    "Yes? Then you are really strong! " The fisherman showed an exaggerated expression of surprise, then suddenly lowered his face, as if thinking: "so you think So what? "


    "Huh?"


    Duan Qingtian''s pupil shrinks. The last meaning of his words is obviously that he is going to fight. He is on the alert immediately and prepares to defend with his knife. But he did not expect that this attack was from the rear


    At this time, behind him is the endless black fog. At this time, there is a whirlpool in the black fog. The next moment, a figure rushes out and pounces on Duan Qingtian.


    But Duan Qingtian can''t react


    Poof!


    The figure suddenly stops, blood splashes, Duan Qingtian''s body leans forward, abdomen, is penetrated a big hole!


    A spear, from the back into, and from the front through, spearhead, blood dripping!

 Chapter 517

    "Commander Duan, I didn''t expect that!"


    , who was as like as two peas, and then laughed, said, raising his head, just like that little coal ball and tall man.


    Triplets?!


    Plop!


    Duan Qingtian fell to the ground, the bright red blood spread instantly, and in the blink of an eye, it was beyond the scope of his body, covering all of his life.


    The man with the spear split his head, carried the spear on his shoulder and stepped on Duan Qingtian''s leg. He looked very arrogant!


    "Stinky feet, let go!"


    As soon as Han Qinlong saw that he was angry, he immediately roared, his eyes wide open.


    But one side of the fisherman is a sudden hand shake, the line like a whip in the past, "Shua" on the back of his left hand!


    Pop!


    Behind the crisp sound, there was a sharp pain. Han Qinlong had a pain, and his fingers were spasmodic. He released the control of taking a hook.


    The small coal ball has a quick eye and a quick hand. Look at the right time and pull it out directly!


    Yila!


    The hook is bent and hooked in his body. This pull is not the way back, but directly grabbing the flesh with the hook body and pulling it out!


    "Ah


    Han Qinlong screamed. His left shoulder spread to his chest. There was a long and narrow wound. It was like a knife wound, but it was better than a knife wound!


    This time, it''s like something in the body burst out! Blood flow is not only, do not say, all the skin, are turning out, even automatic healing can not be done!


    Small coal ball with hook handle against Han Qinlong''s throat, directly pushed his body back, did not let him fall to his side.


    Dang!


    On the other side, Zou Hu blocked an attack, noticed the situation here, jumped out of the battle and looked here.


    "Want to save people? It''s no longer useful. Do you think you can save people in our hands? "


    The fisherman began to arrange his fishing rod and said lazily.


    At this time, four on one, the winner is in hand!


    And solving Duan Qingtian is a big harvest. Let him go. He believes that the other party should not dare to come. It''s the right way to retreat with people. If this is the case, he will not pursue it. There is no need. It is the most important thing for him to seize the opportunity to take the whole northeast. For the rest, he should slow down.


    But he was wrong, that is, Yunding mountain, all the people are reckless


    "Ah


    Zou Hu yelled, raised the long stick, and rushed to it in a fierce way!


    Fisherman


    Ning really is worthy of the name of "Mangfu"!


    "Alas The fisherman sighed. Maybe he was speechless. He waved out the fishing line again.


    As soon as Zou Hu saw it, he picked out the head of the stick first, collided with the fishing line, and was immediately entangled.


    Maybe it was because of the distance, and Zou Hu used a long weapon. All of a sudden, he just entangled his stick, but didn''t touch his body.


    The fisherman frowned slightly and then winked. The little coal ball next to him rushed up with his double hooks. On the other side, the tall man came and raised his big knife.


    Zou Hu is worthy of being a reckless man. He is not afraid at all. He tries to pull the stick. He finds that he is caught by the fishing line and can''t pull it back. He just goes forward a few steps and gains some space for activities. In this way, he can fight one against two directly, but he is not inferior!


    Thanks to him, he practised power magic. Although his attack power was not strong, his defense power was not weak. In this case, he could persist for a period of time.


    The angler saw this scene and put down his heart.


    Although this person can''t win it in a short time, he certainly can''t do it. As long as it takes a little longer, he will enter the theater mode, just like a gourd eater, but he has not let go of his fishing line.


    At this time, on the other side, Han Jilong suddenly got up from the ground, looked at the fisherman, and then looked at the split head. His vision moved down and saw his foot on Duan Qingtian''s leg.


    "Get out of here!"


    Han Qinlong suddenly gave a big drink and burst out again. A fierce tiger rushed out directly. The goal was to split up!


    When it happened suddenly, no one responded, or thought of it.


    But Duan Qingtian, Zou Hu and many people know that Han Qinlong did it because of his pride.


    Duan Qingtian, he is the pride of all Chinese people!


    Today''s defeat, for a reason, but he will never allow anyone to trample on this dignity!


    Plop!


    The two men rolled directly into a weed on one side. During the crisis, the middle division only had time to cross the long hair to defend. It was really a coincidence that they got stuck with Han Qinlong''s knife. As soon as they fell up and down in the grass, they looked a little ambiguous


    Of course, at this time, no one has such a mind to make color. Zhongfen lies on his back with his spear in his hands. His face is only 20 centimeters away from Han Qinlong''s.Han Qinlong pressed on it, holding the handle and the back of the knife with one hand. The blade was on the spear pole, and he pressed down hard, but he didn''t move forward.


    However, at this distance, the middle division could not move the spear, and they did not even have the ability to move it. The two men just froze to see whose strength was exhausted first.


    When the fisherman looked back at this scene, he pursed his mouth and didn''t say what he wanted to say. Just as he was about to help, he found that Duan Qingtian, who was lying in a pool of blood, was struggling to stand up.


    "You still have strength?"


    The fisherman''s voice was a little surprised.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Hum Duan Qingtian is shaking all over, but he still struggles to stand up. After a long time, he just makes a sound and looks at him coldly.


    "A lot of people say it''s difficult for you to do it. It seems that it is so. Most people can''t stand up after such injuries." Said the angler.


    Duan Qingtian looked at him and even took a few breaths, which made him have the strength to speak. He said weakly: ''" Yes, most people may die directly, but I won''t, because I''m not just me. "


    "You''re not just you?"


    "Yes! Behind me, there is the whole land of China! " Duan Qingtian didn''t know where his strength came from, but suddenly he stood up completely. His legs were so tight that he didn''t fall down again. He held the knife tightly in his right hand.


    "Although the land of China is vast, it''s not redundant! If anyone comes, he will be punished -- "


    Duan Qingtian yelled, his whole body suddenly glittered, and his momentum was gradually rising!


    "Do you want to You are crazy


    When the fisherman looked at him, he finally showed a look of fear. With a shake of his wrist, he released his fishing line and stood in front of him.


    Duan Qingtian smiles.


    Smile is so confident, is so brilliant, as usual he.


    That gradually rising momentum, has also had his usual appearance.


    But behind this huge momentum, there is a sad and silent death. Under the brilliant golden light, Duan Qingtian''s figure is gradually thin, and the black air that begins to spread on his face


    Duan Qingtian, this is burning his own power!


    No! Not only the origin, but also Life!


    "Do you really want to win with your life?"?! There is no turning back! " Cried the angler. "Madman! You are really crazy


    "Crazy? Hum! What''s better than you evil practitioners? Today, though I die, my soul will not die! "


    Duan Qingtian suddenly raised his sword. His momentum had reached the top. His face was black and his eyes were red.


    "Catch the dragon, get out of the way!"


    Duan Qingtian shouts, the golden knife cuts out suddenly!


    "Let''s go!"


    Han Qinlong turns over with a kite and quickly evacuates. At the same time, the fisherman''s fishing line swings, entangles the body of Zhongfen and pulls him away directly. With another wave, Warcraft are instructed to turn around and stop attacking the soldiers of shadow army. They rush to Duan Qingtian.


    That is at this time, a golden knife light, with the general light of the sun, shining out!


    "Zou Hu, go! What are you doing? "


    Han Qinlong jumps out of the attack range of Daoguang. Seeing Zou Hu, he is still entangled. He immediately roars. Zou Hu left the war and withdrew.


    On the other side, the Warcraft rushed up, but it had no effect. Under the golden knife, hundreds of Warcraft seemed to have nothing. After the golden light, they didn''t stop for a moment. They passed directly through the body and continued to fly.


    And those Warcraft, after being passed by it, instantly stop in the same place, the next moment, turn into black smoke and dissipate in the air.


    "Ah


    The fisherman gave a fierce drink and made a bold move. The fishing line rushed past with a strong black air. Beside, the triplets also made their own moves. The four black air came together and hit the knife light!


    Boom!


    A burst of air spread out, carrying a dazzling white light. Except for the five people who were fighting, they all immediately covered their eyes with their arms to avoid stabbing.


    And those five people, why are eyes wide open, line of sight through the light, looking at the opposite person.


    Duan Qingtian''s face was firm and fixed on the four people. On the other hand, except that the fishermen''s expression was similar to Duan Qingtian''s, the other three were different.


    The little coal ball can only giggle, but those two are different


    All of a sudden, an explosion came without warning. The black gas and the golden light fought for a few seconds, and finally reached the peak. They burst out directly, and the airflow shocked the five people who fought back.


    Looking at the battlefield, the black gas completely dissipated, the golden light dimmed by more than half, and was shocked by the anti shock force to stop for a second.


    The four evil practitioners fell to the ground, all of them were in shock. They looked at the light of the sword whose strength had been weakened for most of the time. Suddenly, their eyes moved and their spears swung. They actually photographed their brothers around them!


    Evil repair, never talk about feelings, even blood!And the person he photographed was his stupid brother, the little coal ball.


    "Ah ha ha ha --"


    the little coal ball didn''t know the life or death of people. It was still giggling when it was photographed in the sky. Looking at the light of the knife in front of it, it directly grasped the hook with both hands and smashed it down!


    Bang!


    Perhaps threatened by life, the small coal ball began to appear strong black gas, attacking the golden light, a strong force is concentrating.


    All of a sudden -


    boom!


    It was a dazzling white light again, but this time it was weaker than the last time. The three people covered their eyes, and then they saw that there was nothing left


    The golden light dissipated, and the last knife light finally disappeared.


    And it is not futile, at the last moment, it still took a person''s life.


    In front of the three, where is the small coal ball? Yes, just a few strands of cloth falling to the ground


    That last explosion, it turned him into fly ash!


    However, these Duan Qingtian can''t be seen. He has already fallen at the moment when the explosion happened and the light of the sword completely dissipated.


    In front of me, it''s dark. Is it death? Is this the feeling of death coming? It''s a pity that I have no strength all over. I can''t feel anything, even death.


    I think I can''t wake up.


    Duan Qingtian thought of this, and his final consciousness began to be out of control.


    "Xue Biao Will you survive? Guo Rui, did he succeed? Shen Yingzhu Does it really work? "


    Duan Qingtian looks at the endless darkness in front of him, but what he cares about is only these.


    Defend the country against the evil cult There are too many things in my life. It''s a headache to think about them before I die.


    Consciousness gradually blurred, the darkness began to become unreal, immediately It''s almost over.


    But at this time, in the dark, there was a distant voice, I don''t know who called -


    "commander Duan! Commander Duan! Wake up


    Then, in the dark, there was a white light

 Chapter 518

    White light!


    White light in the dark!


    That''s the hope of life!


    Duan Qingtian is like a drunk at this time. His consciousness is dissipating, but he is attracted by the white light at the last moment. Time, space Everything is not important, everything is so ethereal, heaven and earth, it seems that only this piece of darkness, and that light.


    "Commander Duan! Commander Duan! Commander Duan, wake up


    Where''s the sound? Like in front, like in all directions, whose is it? Very familiar, but very strange! It''s unreal, but it''s real!


    Duan Qingtian looked at the white light, and his feeling seemed to be gradually recovering. The hard ground, the fine sand, the soft grass, and the sticky blood all came back, all came back!


    But at this time, in consciousness, that white light, magnifies suddenly!


    "Commander Duan!"


    This time the voice, especially clear!


    Boom!


    A white light, touch the sky and touch the earth! Straight into the sky!


    Duan Qingtian''s body floated up, floating in the white light column. In his hand, he still held the golden knife. Behind him, he suddenly roared, and the virtual shadow of the Dragon elephant appeared!


    Duan Qingtian, resurrection!


    The momentum of the body, to restore the peak; the face of the black gas, dissipated invisible; sad death, disappeared!


    Today''s Duan Qingtian is in heyday!


    When the fisherman and other three evil practitioners saw this scene, they all showed fear in their eyes.


    Just now, it was just that knife that killed the little coal ball and consumed a lot of mana. How strong will it be when it is back to its full power?!


    Duan Qingtian doesn''t know what happened outside, but they can see it clearly.


    After that, Duan Qingtian completely lost his strength and fell to the ground. He was dead and full of vitality, as if he had already died.


    However, at this time, the fishermen had just survived. They were all in shock, gasping for breath, glad they were still alive.


    Among the three people, except for the fisherman, who frowned at the death of the little coal ball, the other two, who were clearly brothers, showed no expression. On their faces, there was only the joy of the afterlife.


    Not far away, Han Qinlong and Zou Hu were both stunned. What happened in front of them was too shocking.


    At this moment, no one has made any response. Duan Qingtian''s death has become the biggest news today, as well as the biggest harvest of the cult. The loss of such a powerful fighting power means that the door of the Chinese mainland will be open in the future. Not only will the northeast region be included in today''s war, but the whole land will gradually become its own in the future!


    So when they realized that Duan Qingtian was dead, they didn''t immediately move. Instead, they stopped at the same place. On the one hand, they took a slow breath, on the other hand, they added some mana.


    But as the saying goes, villains die of talking too much


    At this time, in the west, two streamers came quickly. After seeing Duan Qingtian''s position, they landed directly. They didn''t even bother to slow down, so they just hit the ground, shaking up a piece of smoke.


    "Commander Duan! Commander Duan! Wake up


    I fell to the ground, regardless of my physical weakness, so I pulled Duan Qingtian up, shook him twice, and yelled, hoping to wake him up in this way.


    And of course, it''s impossible


    Murongshen stood beside me, pulled out his sword, and looked around warily, especially the three leaders of Gongmo sect.


    Although it seems to be full of momentum, but in fact, at this time he is also out of mana.


    After Lin Dingkun heard the war situation here in Xijing, I didn''t care to rest at all, so I flew here with Murong Shen.


    It''s the first time for me to have such a deep understanding of this problem!


    My mana has been exhausted by opening the amulet for a long time. I just washed it for a while, but I couldn''t make up for it at all. In order to get there quickly, I tried my best to fly without any expense. I ran out of mana again before I reached half of the way. The rest of the journey was led by brother Murong.


    In order to drag my big physique, I have to use the power of changing stars to defend the sky. Naturally, I can imagine the consumption.


    "Commander Duan! Chief Duan


    I didn''t care about that, holding Duan Qingtian''s shoulders in both hands, shaking constantly, and calling his name in my mouth, but it''s useless. How can I know if a person is dead?


    I stopped and turned to have a look. The three fishermen were all looking at me with bad eyes at this time. In front of me, there was only Murong elder brother whose mana was almost exhausted. As long as the other side rushed, they couldn''t support me for a moment!


    In the same way, the whole Chinese mainland without commander Duan will not be able to sustain itself in the face of the Confucianists and demons or other overseas organizations


    I was silent, bowed to think for a moment, only two seconds, no more hesitation, directly turned the wrist, took out a bead the size of an egg.All of a sudden, a white light shines out, which directly attracts the attention of all the people present!


    "That''s..."


    When the fisherman saw the bead, his eyes suddenly changed, as if he had seen something bad in the future.


    "Commander Duan! Wake up


    I gave a big drink and put shenyingzhu on Duan Qingtian''s forehead. In an instant, I instilled all the magic power recovered on the road into the bead!


    Shua!


    All of a sudden, brilliant!


    Dazzling white light, even the sun''s brilliance are covered!


    "No! Do it


    The fisherman yelled and took the lead. Three people rushed up immediately!


    That is, at the same time, Han Qinlong and Zou Hu are running to this side, and Murong Shen is also stepping out step by step, without turning back!


    Boom!


    On the way, they collided with the transparent dragon shadow and tiger shadow. After a pause, they broke through the virtual shadow of dragon and tiger and continued to move forward. They met the obstruction of the changing stars.


    If Murong Shen is in full swing, he can definitely stop it for a while. But now, Murong Shen just sticks to it for a little while, and then he runs out of mana. When Murong Shen breaks through, he suddenly forces three black Qi!


    "Ah


    I looked at the instant approaching three black gas, exhausted all the strength, directly pushed Duan Qingtian''s body out, the next moment, three black gas through the body!


    Bang!


    Three black gas, burst in my body!


    For a moment, I felt the golden light flash, and the surrounding area fell into a quiet again. At the next moment, countless golden light particles began to condense, and soon formed a whole.


    Refining body gold body block! Even if the whole body is blown to pieces, it can be reorganized and revived!


    The fishermen were all surprised when they saw this scene. Because they found that my breath did not die out, but recovered after a brief dissipation.


    But the next moment, their eyes were attracted by another change


    Driven by the magic power, shenyingzhu has lost its original appearance and becomes like a liquid. It slowly melts into Duan Qingtian''s body. At this moment, the egg sized shenyingzhu finally enters his body


    "Commander Duan!"


    The golden light was condensed successfully, and my figure appeared again. At the first sight, I saw Duan Qingtian''s body covered with white light, the dead Qi disappeared completely, the vitality appeared, and the momentum was climbing!


    The next moment, a pillar of light touches the sky and the ground. Starting from Duan Qingtian''s body, he rushes directly into the sky!


    In the light column, Duan Qingtian''s body floated up. The light column, like the rays of an alien spaceship, sucked him up, but did not take him away. Instead, he took him off the ground and stopped in the air. His posture gradually returned to a standing state, holding the golden knife in his hand.


    All of a sudden, an animal roar came out from behind Duan Qingtian. The golden light and the virtual shadow of the Dragon elephant appeared!


    And that is at this moment, Duan Qingtian, open your eyes!


    In the white light, the man was clearly the God of war of the East, who made all overseas practitioners fear!


    Dragon treasure elephant in the side, eyes, looking at the three people in front of.


    In Duan Qingtian''s eyes, his expression is indifferent, but it reveals a kind of indifference.


    "Withdraw --!"


    When the fishermen saw this scene, they immediately gave the order and ran to the black fog first!


    The other two are also smart, under the threat of death, burst out a very strong ability to escape!


    They still want to stop Han Qinlong, but after all, there is a big gap in strength. In addition, the other side wants to run, which is like a runaway wild dog. How can they stop him? Was directly broken through the defense, from me and Murong deep side through, immediately rushed into the black fog!


    At the next moment, the black fog began to contract at the speed visible to the naked eye. The time of only a few breaths had shrunk by more than half. After a while, it completely disappeared and disappeared.


    In front of everyone''s eyes, it seemed to be suddenly enlightened, suddenly feel refreshed, are relieved.


    Duan Qingtian, after watching the three people leave, closes his eyes, takes a deep breath, and falls down. The shadow disappears behind him, and the white light column shrinks until it disappears completely.


    "Duan Jun..."


    Han Qinlong wanted to ask him something, but Duan Qingtian just sat down on the ground with his legs folded, as if he was meditating.


    "Don''t disturb him." Murong said. "It''s the first time that we all see the power of shenyingzhu. He is the first person to feel the power. It''s not easy to talk about resurrecting from the dead? Let him take it easy. "


    "This All right


    Han Qinlong hesitated for a moment, and finally agreed.


    On that day, the camp of the shadow army moved forward and closed with Duan Qingtian as the center. Nearly half of the army''s accounts were beyond the border, but no one came to ask for trouble.


    Duan Qingtian died and came back to life. He couldn''t hide the great movement. This event was even more popular than the final result of the war. It spread all over the whole cultivation world in an instant. How could anyone come to look for trouble because only a part of his camp went beyond the boundary?Super super, it''s not all here


    In this way, the whole camp finally got the time to relax. For a whole day, there was no accident. Duan Qingtian just sat on the ground and meditated for a whole day. We also took advantage of this time to have a good rest, and all our mana and energy recovered.


    With the efforts of the medical team, Han Qinlong and Tiejun''s wounds have basically recovered, but they both need to lie for a few more days. Tiejun is obedient, but Han Qinlong doesn''t listen to the doctor''s advice and walks out of bed.


    And then He was caught by the whole medical team and forced back to bed


    Duan Qingtian side, class by class rotation, see if he has anything unusual, but everything is normal.


    In this way, the next night, with a sound of dragon chanting, Duan Qingtian finally opened his eyes.


    "Commander Duan!"


    "Commander Duan is awake! Commander Duan is awake


    All of a sudden around the chaos! Everyone was excited and yelled. In a moment, the good news spread all over the barracks!


    Duan Qingtian stood up without any joy on his face. He looked around and suddenly focused on me who had just come out of the military tent.


    "Commander Duan..."


    "Come back with me!"


    Duan Qingtian coldly said, directly grabbed me, at the foot of a move, then flying up!


    Everyone was in a daze. They didn''t know what was going on. Why did their chief leave like this?


    At this time, Duan Qingcai sent a command from the sky: "all shadow troops, stay for a week, appease the people, calculate the losses, arrange compensation, report to the higher authorities, and then return to each department."


    With that, Duan Qingtian took me directly to the west, and the target was Yanjing.

 Chapter 519

    "I remember that I had burned my life at that time in exchange for the power of that knife. In principle, I should not be able to live."


    In Yanjing quadrangle, Duan Qingtian stood behind the table with his hands down. His chair was pushed aside and he looked at me coldly with an angry face.


    "Yes, you were already dead." I said faintly, expressionless, and even thought of looking at a document on the table.


    It seems that it says something about Nanyang Association


    "Can you explain to me what the situation is now?"


    "You''re alive. I did it."


    "You resurrect me with..."


    "Shenyingzhu."


    Bang!


    Duan Qingtian clapped his hand on the table. Suddenly, a strange white halo spread. Then, the table trembled directly. Then it turned into pieces and the wood dregs fell to the ground.


    In a trance, even the surrounding space seemed to fluctuate. The chair on one side couldn''t bear it. Four legs of the chair suddenly burst and the chair surface fell to the ground. The walls on all sides seemed to tremble slightly, but fortunately they didn''t collapse.


    After all, Siheyuan is very expensive. How sad it is to destroy it


    "It seems that after your resurrection, your strength has improved a lot. In the past, you could only break it with one hand, but now you can''t even leave a whole corpse."


    "Don''t change the subject!" Duan Qingtian said coldly, "there are three shenyingzhu. How many did you bring?"


    "Just take one. Saint Lucifer didn''t put the eggs in the same basket. I don''t know where the other two are and I don''t have time to look for them." I said.


    But in fact, if Saint Lucifer didn''t make the decision to bring disaster to the east at that time, the three "eggs" were really in the same basket. If I took the hand at that time, I would get three!


    But of course, this will certainly become the target of public criticism, and there will be new troubles


    Duan Qingtian listened to me, his eyes showed severe anger, went to the side of the inner door, pushed the door open, pointed to a coffin inside and said: "what can he do?"


    The top of the coffin was transparent, as if it were carved with crystal. Xue Biao''s body was lying in it quietly, lifelike, as if he just fell asleep.


    "Do you remember the purpose of this operation?" Duan Qingtian looked at me and asked coldly.


    "I know that at the beginning, our goal was really to get God Yingzhu and revive brother Xue."


    "What is the beginning?" Duan Qingtian called out. "The purpose is always this! But now, you use it to save me! According to the military discipline, you don''t listen to the command! Why didn''t you come according to the original plan? Why didn''t you revive him?! Are you going to northern Europe again? "


    "Why not?"


    Facing Duan Qingtian''s anger, I also roared.


    "I can go once! Can go a second time! It''s not your idea to revive elder brother Xue. I hope so! I also hope brother Xue will stand in front of me again! "


    "How did you do that?" Duan Qingtian roars.


    "You didn''t! Can let him resurrect only God Yingzhu! There are only three chances in all. It''s not easy to get one. Do you know if you fail next time? If you don''t wait for you to get it, you''ll use those two?! Accidents can happen at any time. Why do you... "


    "Commander Duan, calm down." I looked at him, took a deep breath, calmed down and said.


    "The best chance, you waste it like this, how do you let me face him?"


    "Commander Duan, calm down." I still keep


    "I live, and then what? Stay alive and look at his body? I will only suffer more! "


    "Duan Qingtian, calm down!"


    I couldn''t stand it any longer, I pointed to his nose and yelled out!


    This bold action, on the contrary, stunned him for a moment, and I finally had a chance to speak.


    "Brother Xue Biao died. Do you think you are the only one who is sad? Don''t I hurt?! I tell you! Not only you, but also me! And Qin Nan! And Hanfei! There are so many shadow soldiers, they are sad! All sad! We all hope that he will come back to life, and that one day he will appear in front of us again, smile at us and speak to us! But... "


    I looked at him with red eyes, choked and continued.


    "But you can''t die, you know?"?! who are you? You are Duan Qingtian! You are the guardian of the East! Is the God of war of China! What''s the glory of the shadow Army today? How does the pride of Chinese practitioners come from? So far, the land of China has not been invaded by overseas practitioners. How did it come from?! It''s you! It''s because of you! You are not only you, you are the backbone of China, and behind you are more than one billion people! You can''t die


    I looked at him, hoarse and trembling. Duan Qingtian looked at me, obviously also relieved his anger, and his eyes were a little dull."Today, do you know what would happen if I didn''t? Han Qinlong and Zou Hu can''t stop the three men. They will die, the Iron Army will die, and so will the soldiers! The Northeast will fall into the enemy''s hands before tomorrow, and then they can go straight to Yanjing! "


    "Well, even if it''s not like this, when you die and the gate of China is broken, do you think those ambitious people will not seize this opportunity? The Shenying society is holding fire. The Nanyang association is ready to move. The chaos in the East Island is coming to an end, and they will take advantage of it. Then, the lives are destroyed, the war is raging, the territory is broken, and people are displaced Even if you are dead, are you at ease in hell? "


    Duan Qingtian heard these words and lowered his head. He knew that what I said was right and that he was acting on his nerves.


    I pursed my dry lips, raised my head to stop my tears, and said again, "maybe I didn''t choose to revive elder brother Xue today. One day when I die, I can see him, or in my dream, he will come to me and ask me why I didn''t save him. But I have no regrets in my heart. Better than in the future, facing so many people, they asked me why I didn''t choose to resurrect you to protect them and their homeland. "


    "I..."


    Duan Qingtian lowered his head and made a low voice in his mouth.


    "I do I haven''t thought so much about it. Yes, this kind of thing is in a dilemma. Why... "


    Duan Qingtian raised his head, and his face was moved by what I had just said. He shook his head, turned and walked to the sofa and sat down.


    I went up to him and sat down.


    "At least now, we still have a chance. With you, we can join hands to make trouble in northern Europe and win another one!" I said.


    "No way." Duan Qingtian said.


    "What What? "


    I didn''t understand what he meant for a moment, so I frowned suspiciously.


    Duan Qingtian looked up at me, serious expression: "I said no, I have no way, also can''t like you said, continue to defend the country."


    "No, what?! Aren''t you resurrected? And your momentum is stronger than before. Just now you are also... "


    "Because it''s better than before!" Duan Qingtian said. "Too strong."


    "No I don''t understand. What''s the matter? Isn''t it good to be strong? Why... "


    "You just saw my slap." Duan Qingtian said suddenly.


    "Yes, it''s very powerful. What''s the matter?"


    "Just now, it was just a gentle touch. I didn''t dare to use my strength when I patted it, but I broke the table, and almost the house collapsed."


    "Well So? What''s wrong? "


    I still don''t know what he means, I asked tentatively.


    Duan Qingtian looked at me and thought that I might really not understand, so he sighed, kept silent for a while, organized the language, and then spoke again.


    "You should know that long ago, our world had aura."


    "I know that it was recorded in the book, especially in the ancient times, when all kinds of creatures stained with aura vied to shine. That was their time. But later the aura dried up, and those creatures either became ordinary animals, such as parrots, most of them have been extinct. "


    One of those creatures in ancient times was flying fish. Maybe this one is the only one left now. When I went to Yancheng, I just met the Ding family''s fight, and there was such a place.


    At that time, after some fighting, it was successfully captured by me. Now I live in the branch of Tongzhou society in Yancheng, and I am also a member of my society.


    , "yes, though we do not know why the aura is exhausted, we can be sure that the world has no aura. Any human practitioner uses only the essence of the sun and the moon, not the aura. The overall strength is much weaker than it was then. The same class practitioners are not as good as the spiritual practitioners of the time."


    "Well So? "


    "Like human beings and animals, the world is also changing. The world with aura is stronger than the world without aura, and the strength it can bear is stronger than it is now. In a word, the present world can''t bear the power of the powerful with aura. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What does that have to do with you? "


    I know the truth. It''s like an athlete who used to have a very strong physique and didn''t get tired when he ran ten kilometers. But after he retired, the beer fried chicken barbecue man ate haisai, and his life was not moderate at all. Five years and ten years later, when he got old, he became a fat man, and his physical fitness went down.


    At this time, not to mention ten kilometers, one kilometer can''t stand it!


    The world can bear the power of the current mage, but it can''t bear the power of the aura mage. If it''s weak, it''s OK. But if it''s strong, it''s likely that the world will collapse with several moves and several big spells!


    Duan Qingtian looked at me with a serious face and said: "I have Aura now. Now, I can''t do it!"

 Chapter 520

    "You What? "


    I looked at him and looked up and down. I couldn''t believe it.


    "How could you..."


    "It''s because of shenyingzhu." Duan Qingtian said. "I have investigated the history of shenyingzhu. It is a product of ancient times. At that time, there was aura, so this shenyingzhu was full of aura. When I was revived by it, the aura also entered my body. Now my body is full of aura."


    "So you..."


    "Yes, I can''t do it any more. As you saw just now, just like that, the house almost collapsed. If it''s a battle, especially with the leader of kongmiao cult, Saint Xifa and Aoki, I''m afraid the world will be destroyed."


    It''s like a piece of paper. Most people use pencils to write and scratch hard. That is to say, the marks are deeper. Now Duan Qingtian has become a lighter


    No matter how light it is, it will definitely burn the paper. A corner or a small hole is also a real injury!


    And if it''s a big attack, the paper is gone.


    "No! So Then there''s no solution! "


    I looked at him with a worried face. The only difference between Duan Qingtian who can''t fight and dead is that there is only one psychological effect left?


    That is to say, the domestic people are more at ease, and the overseas people are more scrupulous!


    There is no practical effect. Once someone starts at this time, it will definitely show up!


    "Aura can''t be discharged from the body. There''s no way from me, unless..."


    "Except for what?"


    "Unless the world is full of aura again, to the same extent as before, then it can bear my strength."


    "This So the world won''t be destroyed? Isn''t it all aura? Is there any difference? " I asked.


    "Do you feel the same when you go swimming as when someone splashes water on you?"


    "Well It''s really different. It seems that this is the only way. But we don''t know how to recover aura. We don''t even know why aura dried up in those years. How can we recover it? "


    "Maybe It''s going to be a lifetime problem Duan Qingtian smiles.


    I frowned and thought for a while, and said: "don''t think about this kind of nothingness. You are still there, and the deterrent force to the outside world is still there. But in order to avoid accidents, we must have second-hand preparation. What you can''t do can''t be known by too many people, but no one knows. We should choose a few people to tell them, and let them do it in a critical moment."


    "That''s right! Who do you think will come? " Duan Qingtian nodded and asked.


    "There is Lin Dingkun in the West. There should be no accident in a short time. In addition to Nie Ze, I also have people in Nanjing, and Mu family. Even if I don''t tell him, he will fight. These two sides need not worry too much. "


    "That''s right. There''s also the northern border. I''m at ease with Okin. Now we have to keep the eastern border well." Duan Qingtian sighed and said, "do you have the right person?"


    "Murong family, Maoshan, and Heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion, now I want to get these three. "


    "Well Indeed, if it''s the eastern border, it''s only them. I''ll tell them. Well, you can help me get those documents. "


    Duan Qingtian said, glancing at the place where he had just put the table


    The table was so broken that I could not see what it was, but the documents might have been softened by softness. They fell to the ground and flew to a farther place, but they were still intact.


    I didn''t think much about it. I waved several empty articles and grabbed all the documents and handed them to Duan Qingtian.


    It was only then that I realized -


    "can''t you even use your mana to attract several pieces of paper?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t want to demolish this house. It''s an old house after all. It''s very expensive... " Duan Qingtian''s face turned black for a while, and he said helplessly.


    Then, he looked at me and sighed, "laugh if you want."


    "I''m sorry, ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha I couldn''t help laughing, suddenly looked up and found that Duan Qingtian''s face was as black as black clouds.


    "I''m sorry, am I laughing too loud?" I felt as if he was really angry. I quickly put away his smile and asked tentatively.


    However, Duan Qingtian didn''t seem to care about my reaction at all. He lowered his head and looked at the document in his hand again. He looked up again and said, "something''s wrong!"


    ¡­¡­


    "That''s it when you wake up?"


    In Yanjing, the headquarters of shadow army, Duan Qingtian stands in the laboratory, looking at a group of soldiers with drooping head and brain in front of him.


    "Yes Sorry, commander Duan, it''s our carelessness. We didn''t even see the opponent clearly, so we were


    "You don''t have to blame yourself. Those who have the courage to enter the headquarters of the shadow army must be the strong. How come they are also the second and third leaders of an organization. The officers are not here and there are not many people. There is no way to deal with the vacancy of Defense."I stood in the middle and helped them out.


    "What makes me sad is that Mr. Du betrayed me! If it wasn''t for him, no one would have been able to walk through the laboratory safely, or even into the room inside and take that thing away! "


    "It''s no use to say that now. It''s also because of the internal emptiness that they can take advantage of. It won''t happen in the future. Commander Duan, when you are in Yanjing, they won''t dare to come again. Even if it''s internal and external collusion, they won''t have a chance! Say What on earth is it? "


    Duan Qingtian took a look at me and knew that what I said was right. He didn''t mean to punish them. He sighed, turned and pushed open a small door. Inside, there was a very precise instrument bed, as if to do a human body test.


    "This is..."


    "You remember, in that mountain, the East islanders were digging something all the time."


    "I remember. How can I forget that? But didn''t you bring it back? I didn''t ask, "what''s the matter? Is that lost?"


    "Yes, so I don''t have to think about who did it It''s just that thing. It''s really too important. If he really has the strength of that year and can revive, it''s really terrible. " Duan Qingtian said that his eyes had revealed a trace of panic.


    What kind of thing can make him show such an expression?!


    "Well What is it? " I asked.


    Duan Qingtian looked at me and said slowly, "it''s a corpse. It''s a well-known corpse from ancient times."


    "He is..."


    In Nanyang Association, Qi Ye and Du laoguai are standing in a cave. Qi Ye stands in front of the cave. He puts his hand on the wall somehow. Suddenly, a big hole opens on the ground, and there are steps leading to the bottom.


    "Let''s go."


    The seventh Master said that he raised his hand and let out a lot of things that looked like fireflies, but the size was much bigger than fireflies, and the light was certainly not as bright as ordinary fireflies. So many people gathered together, it was brighter than ordinary lights.


    All of a sudden, the whole cave was like daylight, and the dark underground caves also appeared.


    Seven ye walked in front, Du laoguai followed, two people went down to the cave.


    "This is..."


    This is the third of the seventh master''s acre, but it''s the first time for Du laoguai to come here. He was surprised when he saw what was below!


    Underground, is a cylindrical cave, in the center, there is a huge stone bed, the edge is a variety of incomprehensible charms, like the people who seal the bed.


    But the one lying on the bed Is it really human?


    Huge, like a fallen mountain! The six arms, like copper pillars and iron bars, are swarthy, the body seems to be flowing with black blood, and the blue tendons on the wrists are the color of black clouds.


    The only drawback is that there is no head on his neck!


    He''s a man of armor and awe inspiring. Even if he lies there at this time and dies for many years, he still exudes a threatening momentum. If ordinary people stay here, they will be frightened and faint by that momentum.


    Two shields, a big knife, an axe and a spear on the ground beside the bed also exude a dangerous smell.


    This It''s Chiyou!


    He was the great leader of the Jiuli people who dared to compete with the emperor of heaven. He was the warlord of the world!


    Although Chiyou is dead, his prestige is still there!


    Around him, the cylindrical cave wall, surrounded by a circle, is chiseled out of a space capsule like space, each "space capsule" inside, there is a strange shape of the body, because the magic power around, are to maintain a standing position floating in it.


    Mr. Du counted, and sure enough, there were nineteen.


    "Twenty ancient corpses have been gathered together, and the rest is only one head. Du Yong, let him out quickly. This position has been waiting for him for a long time."


    The seventh master went to the side of the only empty space capsule and said, his eyes were unrestrained joy!


    Du laoguai came over, raised his right hand, suddenly a flash of white light, a figure emerged.


    Space magic weapon!


    At the same time, the charm in the space capsule lit up, and a magical suction came, which directly pulled the last body and led him past.


    "Look at him, how powerful he is. This body is the one who dared to fight against the emperor after Chiyou''s defeat."


    Inside the capsule, a big axe and a shield leaned against the wall, while the headless body, like the other 19, floated upright into the air.


    He has a strong body, dark skin and a bare upper body. Although he has no head, he has eyes on his chest and a mouth on his abdomen


    At the headquarters of shadow army in Yanjing, Duan Qingtian looked at me with a serious expression and said: "he is the ancient god of war - Xing! God

 Chapter 521

    "Ha ha ha ha - twenty ancient corpses gather together, only the head of the evil god is needed, I can revive this powerful fighting power and dominate the world!"


    The seventh master saw that the twenty space capsules were all filled up, and immediately burst into laughter. The twenty space capsules suddenly wanted to have a faint force of stars, like the planetary tracks in the Milky way, to draw illusory lines. The target was all the stone beds in the middle.


    It''s full of The body of Chiyou!


    "Do you have any information on his head?" Du laoguai looked at Chiyou''s body, hesitated for a moment, as if to say something, but finally held back, just asked.


    "No, I only know it''s in Jizhou, but I can''t find it now." Seven ye hear this words, smile stiff on the face, immediately restored a pair of cold face.


    Yes, if there is no Chiyou''s head, even if there are 30 ancient corpses, what''s the use?


    "At that time, the Jiuli people lived in Jizhou. After Chiyou was killed, there has never been a big man. With the change of generations for thousands of years, the Jiuli people moved southward to Yunzhou Chiyou is the leader of their ancestors. Will they take their heads to Yunzhou? "


    "No!" Seven Ye direct answer way. "I''ve been to Yunzhou many times, but I haven''t found it, and the Yellow Emperor can''t give his head to his people again, so I''m sure I''m still in Jizhou. It''s just that the place is too big and the age is so long, so it''s hard to find it."


    "It depends on luck. Where''s my lab? How did you let that guy go? What are you going to do if he turns around? "


    At that time, the reason why the seventh master was able to persuade Du laoguai to come back with him with Xingtian''s body was that he agreed to let him enter Sasaki''s laboratory on the East Island. Among them, the little master of taiyangjiao, yejibo, is the key to achieve this goal!


    In Northeast China, Duan Qingtian died and came back to life. Just a moment later, the news spread all over the world. Shenyingzhu really had such ability, which was finally known by people and got the iron evidence.


    Therefore, Du laoguai believed that he could revive Chiyou with shenyingzhu, so he took Xingtian and went to Nanyang with Qiye and yejibo.


    After Duan Qingtian''s resurrection, he meditated for a day, giving them time to leave Yanjing. But on the way, Yeji suddenly said that he wanted to leave. As a result, the seventh master even agreed!


    Old Du doesn''t care whether Yeji Bo is dead or not, but he has something to do with the laboratory, so he has to be careful.


    "Don''t worry. I''ve poisoned him. You know, even the Sakai family in the east island can''t get rid of it! Even if he escapes back to the East Island, when the poison attacks, it will be painful. At that time, the laboratory will come naturally. " Said the seventh master.


    "That''s good." Doo, relax. "But there are still his people in our country. I didn''t expect that. I thought it was clean enough last time."


    "After all, it''s also a big organization, and he also said that those are very secretive. For so many years, they completely regard themselves as their own people. They haven''t passed on information, haven''t completed tasks, and can''t find out. It''s very normal!"


    Seven Ye finish saying, patted Du old strange shoulder: "go, go up, discuss how to find the head of evil god."


    With that, they went up the steps and out of the cave. The seventh master wiped on the wall, and the door of the cave closed. They walked out of the cave like no one else and went to the rows of wooden houses.


    On the other hand, in China, yejibo is sitting in an ordinary noodle shop, eating the Ramen in front of him.


    Dongdao people, you can''t change this mouth!


    But he didn''t lie. He didn''t want to escape to the east island when he left the seventh master. Instead, he came to find the only remaining intelligence stations in China.


    These intelligence stations have been established for a long time, at least ten years. They are only responsible for collecting intelligence. After collecting it, they store it. They don''t pass it on to the outside world, and they don''t take any action. Even if they are found asking about it everywhere, they can hide it with the excuse of "gossip".


    After all, curious people are not without it.


    Therefore, no matter what kind of search, we can''t find these intelligence stations. It''s like I didn''t do anything at that time, so I won''t expose them at all.


    "Boss, let''s go!"


    Finally, the last ordinary guest in the noodle shop checks out and leaves. The boss immediately closes the door, and a public face sits at the door, observing the surrounding situation.


    "Your noodles don''t taste good! It''s not as good as ours! " Yeji put down his chopsticks and said with disgust.


    "Young master, after all, the habits of different countries are different. In order to get better information, I open an ordinary noodle restaurant. Naturally, they are all used to noodles. It''s normal that you are not used to it."


    "Well Forget it, we''ve lost a lot of people. Here, we have almost no strength. You can''t expose all of them, or they will be all over! "


    "Yes, we will be more careful." Noodle shop owner is a chubby middle-aged man, a simple and honest look of an old man, nodded and said.


    "I have tudun. As long as I come out, it''s not easy for the people of shadow army to catch me again. I can also use tudun to return home. But before that, I have to tell you one thing. The lame man from Nanyang Association saved me. Although I didn''t find him, he must have been poisoned. You should investigate if there are any masters who use poison and poison. I want to check my body "Body.""Yes


    "Also, I had a guard before. When he was arrested, he tried his best to protect him, but he was still defeated. I first knew where he was, whether he was arrested or dead, or he was dormant."


    "Yes, please tell us your name, and we''ll check it right away!" Said the fat boss.


    "His name is The heel is all chapped. " Yeji Bo said.


    "Feet Do we have this surname? " Fat boss after hearing this name, some doubt life, this how so alternative pinch?!


    I''ve lived here for more than ten years. It seems that I heard this word once in a bath.


    Should It''s a coincidence.


    "Maybe..." In fact, Yeji Bo has no foundation. He knows how to pronounce it. Maybe he has different pronunciation. "After all, it''s impossible for us to know all the East Island surnames. Maybe they are partial. Well, I also know his Chinese name. "


    "Oh, please."


    "It''s like Like Huang Zhengnan? "


    "Huang Zhengnan?"


    The fat boss was surprised when he heard the name. He suddenly straightened up and looked suspicious.


    "What''s the matter? Do you know? " Yeji Bo saw his strange reaction and asked.


    "I know one, but it may be a duplicate name. You don''t think it''s this person."


    Fat boss said, take out the mobile phone, found a picture, is the real Huang Zhengnan!


    Huang Zhengnan''s photos were not hard to find. They happened to get some other information, so they remembered him. As soon as they heard it today, they immediately thought of him.


    "Yes! Yes, yes, yes! That''s him! It''s just that there seems to be no tattoo on this face... "


    As soon as Yeji saw the picture, he immediately exclaimed in surprise, but he doubted it again.


    The tattoo on the face is so obvious that I can''t make a mistake.


    "There''s no problem with faces." Asked the fat boss tentatively.


    "No problem with looks, except for the tattoo, not before."


    "Maybe it''s for the sake of concealing people''s eyes and ears. I added a tattoo because I was worried about my appearance." The fat boss thought about it and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Are you talking about human language? "


    I''ve heard that those who have tattoos are afraid of being exposed, but those who don''t have tattoos are afraid of being exposed, so they get tattooed. Is this like a story?!


    It doesn''t sound like a normal person can do it!


    But the problem is that there''s nothing wrong now except the tattoo. The face is right, and the name is corresponding. It should be no problem Let''s go.


    "Find out where he is. Be quick. I''ll see him at once." Yeji Bo said.


    "Yes


    Three days later, Southeast


    The first headquarters of blue eagle society was located in Northeast China, and new headquarters were gradually established in southwest, Southeast and Northwest China.


    A week ago, the people of Gongmo sect appeared in Northeast China. As the only mage organization in the area, Huang Zhengnan immediately chose to run away and invested all the managers in the construction of the other three headquarters.


    After all this time, these three headquarters are small-scale, at least able to live. Moreover, the headquarters in Northeast China have been safely preserved, which is cheap for them.


    Yeji Bo thinks that Huang Zhengnan is his impression that his heel is full of Cun, so he wants to contact him and meet him.


    The shadow army in Northeast China is still there. He does not dare to go. The southwest is close to the Nanyang Association, and he does not want to deal with them. The northwest is too far away, and the forces of northern Europe are mixed with Lin Dingkun''s forces, which is not a firewood saving stove.


    Only southeast, because of the civil strife on the East Island, relaxed their vigilance, and felt that they could not escape to protect their lives. So they chose this place as a meeting place.


    Huang Zhengnan, who didn''t know the previous story, said after receiving his contact that agree!


    At two o''clock in the afternoon, Yeji Bo, fat boss and two bodyguards stood at the gate of the southeast headquarters of the blue hawk club. With the consent of Huang Zhengnan, the gate opened and the members of the blue hawk club in uniform divided into two sides to welcome the four people in.


    Look at this, I still respect you


    Although Yeji Bo was suspicious, he went in, through the yard, into the main building, through the corridor, in front of two brown gates.


    You don''t have to ask. Behind the door, it must be a big man''s room!


    Two people from the blue hawk club went to the door. One pushed open the door. Yeji and others walked in. They turned around and saw a big boss''s table in front of the side wall. Behind it was a man sitting with his back to them.


    When Yeji saw this figure, he felt familiar with it at that time.


    changed as like as two peas, so I was exactly the same as Huang Zhengnan at that time, and I still knew my back when I looked at my back.


    Just this breath, but not the heel."I''ve been waiting for you for a long time, young master Yeji."


    Huang Zhengnan said with a smile. He turned around and looked at the person in front of him. He put his right hand on the table and tapped the table with his fingers.


    "I''ve heard of you, but I didn''t expect to come to me today."


    That is at this moment, the pupil of Yeji uncle suddenly shrinks, trembling voice shouts: "he is not!"


    But it''s too late

 Chapter 522

    "He is not!"


    Yeji Bo was surprised. He just wanted to look back, but he found that all the people in the blue eagle society were staring at his four people.


    "It''s over!"


    Yeji Bo knew at that time that his move was wrong!


    You don''t need to look down, just feel the soft feeling under your feet, you can know that the whole room is covered with thick carpet, and tudun can''t use it at all. You can''t run any more.


    "Young master Yeji came here in person, but I want to treat him well. Come and sit down!"


    Huang Zhengnan said, pointing to the two chairs in front of the boss''s desk and grinning.


    Yeji Bo turned back and closed his eyes. Since he couldn''t run away, he might as well listen to what the other party wanted to do. Anyway, according to the current situation, the other party didn''t intend to kill himself directly.


    "Sit down." Yeji Bo some helpless said, pulled a chair to sit down, beside, fat boss also sit down, two bodyguards can only stand behind, expressionless.


    "Although I don''t know what the purpose of your coming is, you should be disappointed by your expression. Why don''t you tell me your original plan?" Huang Zhengnan saw that they were seated, and he opened his mouth.


    Yeji Bo sighed. At this time, he also understood that he had been cheated. It can''t be as like as two peas. There is such a person who looks exactly alike, but does not even say the same name.


    So There''s only one possibility.


    "I''m looking for someone, but now it seems that He''s dead. "


    Yeji Bo didn''t tell the truth. He didn''t want to tell that the man he had been relying on was actually the undercover of the shadow army.


    "Oh, so it is. Is that man very similar to me?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well


    "What''s your name?"


    "The heels are all chapped."


    "Good name! Listen, there''s a bathhouse smell. " Huang Zhengnan couldn''t help but smile and put out a thumb in his right hand.


    The fat boss patted his thigh directly: "I''ll say I''m familiar with it! Sure enough


    Ye Ji Bo glanced at him angrily: "shut up!"


    The fat boss was surprised. He closed his mouth, put his hands on his knees like a schoolboy, and lowered his head.


    "Well, I have nothing to say in your hands. My life is not good, and I have no way to escape. If you want to kill or cut, please help yourself."


    Yeji took a few deep breaths and said that he was ready to die.


    But unexpectedly, after hearing these words, Huang Zhengnan asked with a smile, "why do I want to kill you and cut you?"


    "I''m from an enemy country, and I''m in such a position that you don''t want to kill me? Even if there is no great national righteousness, take my head to find Duan Qingtian, or just send me back alive, you can get a lot of benefits. "


    "Good? Five hundred dollars, a banner? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? "


    Yeji Bo didn''t know about our country. First, he was a little confused.


    "Nothing. If I said, I won''t kill you or catch you, what would you do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Really? " Yeji Bo frowned and asked suspiciously.


    "Of course!"


    "Why?"


    "Well! In my eyes, there is no difference between countries. People from all over the world are people from all over the world. Where are people from this country or that country? "


    "Your idea It''s avant-garde. "


    "I''m flattered!"


    Huang Zhengnan smiles, spreads out his right hand and looks at his palmprint, which is crisscross like the longitude and latitude on the earth.


    "The reason why I think so is that the world will be in my pocket! The world, sooner or later, is mine! Since it''s all my territory, what''s the point of sharing so clearly? what you think? Ha ha ha ha... "


    Huang Zhengnan said, with a wild smile, like a madman!


    Yeji Bo looked at him. In his ears, the words seemed like thunder, filling his brain along the ear canal.


    Because the world is his, so there is no boundary between countries!


    Yes, now so many people are proud of their own country, and various forces are constantly fighting. Why? Of course, it is because these countries are not ruled by one person. If these countries are in the hands of one person, how can they fight like this?!


    Even if there is, it can''t be on such a scale


    Huang Zhengnan looked at the two shocked people, thought for a moment, and said, "you are right. If I take you to the shadow army, maybe I can get some benefits, money, or status. Maybe I will make a name in the whole Chinese cultivation world, and get a little respect and high regard. Then what?"


    Huang Zhengnan suddenly asked, stood up and looked at the two people in front of him: "what''s the use of these? If I do this, doesn''t it mean that I''m loyal to the shadow army and Duan Qingtian? no I want him, let them be my ministers! So I won''t give you to them. Don''t worry. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you know what would happen if your words reached the ears of the shadow army? " Yeji Bo looked at the table in front of him, his eyes were erratic, and he didn''t dare to look at him."I know! But I''m not afraid. Even if Duan Qingtian comes in person, I''m not afraid of him at all! " Huang Zhengnan said, full of pride!


    This time, without waiting for Yeji to speak, the bodyguard behind him sniffed: "hum! What a big tone! What ability do you have to say such a big thing! "


    "Well?"


    Huang Zhengnan took a look at him and said with a smile, "whenever a little bodyguard dares to talk like this, well, I''ll show you what I can do."


    Then he came out from behind the table, stood in front of the bodyguard, and looked at him with a smile: "you have a knife. It seems that the knife technique is better. Come on, cut me with your best knife technique!"


    "Huh?" The bodyguard frowned, held the hand of the Communist Party of China, withdrew slightly, and looked at yejibo.


    "Do what he says." Yeji Bodao. "It''s already in other people''s territory. Do we have any way to refuse? What''s more, such a request... "


    I''ve never heard of such a request


    "All right." The bodyguard agreed and immediately drew out the knife. Silver light flashed on the blade.


    For a moment, the blade was like a phantom, and split to Huang Zhengnan!


    This Dao is really his best skill. Once it is used, several shadows will appear at the same time, which dazzles the opponent. He can''t see which Dao is real. When the reaction comes, he has already been hit.


    At this time, they are very close. Although they can''t show the general Sabre skill of the master of shadow flow, they can kill the enemy in an instant with extremely fast speed.


    I didn''t expect


    Dang!


    Even Yeji Bo was surprised by the crisp sound of metal collision. Looking back, Huang Zhengnan caught him with a meat palm. His arm and the whole palm were covered with a layer of golden light. He resisted the blade without damage.


    "Yes." Huang Zhengnan smiles for a while, pushes away the ? and turns around to walk back to the table. He opens a cabinet and takes out a ? from it.


    "I said that the world is in my pocket, so I want to collect all the special weapons in the world. It''s just right."


    Huang Zhengnan said. He took out the knife directly. His wrist trembled and he threw out several false shadows. He could not see the true or false!


    Yeji Bo''s pupil shrank, but he was not surprised. He felt a cool wind coming from his left cheek, and then there was a sound of metal collision. Looking back, Huang Zhengnan''s knife had reached his left neck, but it was blocked by the guard''s knife behind him.


    "I didn''t mean to kill him. Don''t get me wrong." Huang Zhengnan explained with a smile and took a look at the bodyguard. "Do you look familiar? It''s a knife technique. "


    "This is my Dao technique..."


    "And that''s what you just used. Do you understand?"


    Huang Zhengnan looked at him, he looked at Huang Zhengnan, four eyes relative, speechless, slightly embarrassed.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well, young master Yeji, you should be able to understand. " Huang Zhengnan looked down and looked at Yeji Bo.


    "You are Imitation? "


    "Yes, but to be exact, it''s copying! And it''s a permanent copy! From today on, I will be able to skillfully use this Dao technique. I will never forget it until I die. To achieve this, I only need to touch my hand... "


    Huang Zhengnan looked at his hand. In the past, he would be distressed because he could only copy it by touching it. What if he was injured accidentally.


    But last time, after a battle with he Laosan, he successfully copied his body protection magic. Now, he is not afraid that he will get hurt when copying.


    "You mean, even if it''s a spell of Duan Qingtian, you can copy it?"


    "Of course!" Huang Zhengnan road. "If he doesn''t come, he will give me a big gift! Do you still think I''m exaggerating? "


    Yeji Bo looked at him and nodded: "so it is. This kind of magic skill is really qualified to talk big. Hum! I didn''t expect to see such a person again. If you don''t kill me or hand me over to the shadow army, what will you do? Will you let me go? "


    "Of course not! How can I let you go if you send it to me? "


    "What are you going to do? Do not kill, do not let go, put me in here for fun? "


    "Well, I have this plan, but I guess you know that I have other purposes."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you want to take me as a hostage and let the sun cult and even the Martial Arts Alliance cooperate with you, or let you drive it? "


    Yeji Bo looks at him coldly. These days, he has been used by two people. Duan Qingtian is like this, so is seventh master. Unexpectedly, he meets the third one so soon.


    I''m a little master. I''m really You''re a loser!


    "What if I say no?"


    "Hiss -" Huang Zhengnan tilted his head, looked at him with a strange look, and said slowly: "do you think I''m easy to talk, or do you think my blue eagle club is the place where you want to come and go?"Voice just fell, outside a group of members of the blue eagle society immediately step forward!


    After Yeji Bo, the two bodyguards turned back and drew their swords to fight against each other. They were just fighting against so many people with their strength!


    And just then, outside the door, suddenly came two people, momentum is strong, only one person can surpass the two bodyguards, let alone two people suddenly shot!


    A gust of wind, a fire, two forces passed in a flash, and immediately disappeared, two bodyguards directly fell to the ground, the breath is gone!


    And behind Yeji Bo, the two more people are Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan.


    "Well, well, I''ve accepted my fate. You''re not the first one to do this. You''re used to it Yeji picked his eyebrows and leaned back in the chair.


    On the other hand, the fat boss was already sweating and shaking all over.


    "Well, a person who knows current affairs is a hero. With your help, I can complete my plan. Just in time, let you see my means!"


    Huang Zhengnan said, two hands on the table, the upper part of the body to explore the past, looking down at the wild.


    "What do you want me to do?" Yeji looked up at him.


    "I want the sun cult and the Wudao alliance to send troops to distract the shadow army, Murong family and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion who have been on the east coast, so that my troops can concentrate on attacking my target."


    "Your goal?"


    "Yes, my goal is Maoshan!"

 Chapter 523

    Jicheng TongZhou society, everyone is doing their own work.


    The beggar takes his black dog to bask in the sun. Zeng Xiujie and Geng Xi interview the new wizard together. Tie Ning can''t help but start to vent her energy by swinging a stick. Baron and Lang Feng patrol with the newly recruited kids. The fat monk steals food in the kitchen. He is found by the northeast chef and runs after him with a frying spoon


    Everything is so normal.


    And Hu Jie and I


    "I''m wrong. I''m really wrong. I''ll never do such a dangerous thing next time. Can I stop eating?"


    I looked at the bowl of unknown things on the table and felt that I had never been so close to death


    What elder martial sister Yaqin has done is bad enough. How can she go to a higher level?!


    "No! You have to eat it Hu Jie looks at me with her hands akimbo. She seems to be no longer angry, but she wants to force me to eat the unknown object she made herself and called "dish" by her


    What a vicious heart!


    I picked up the spoon and took a small spoon. The thick purple black liquid dripped back into the bowl along the tip of the spoon and pulled out a long piece of silk


    "No, can we..."


    "No!" Hu Jie''s expression is very firm. "We''ve eaten all of them. We can''t waste the hard-working grain planted by the peasants."


    "Is this my waste?"?! You make such a thing out of grain, the farmer uncle can cry to death! If you don''t say what you said just now, I think you have awakened your ability to go to outer space. Look at this bowl. Is it like something made on earth? "


    I finally can''t help. Tucao''s power make complaints about it.


    Under the reason of "you dare to yell at me", Hu Jie also burst out with a strange force. She grabbed my collar with one hand, picked up the bowl with the other hand, and directly poured it into me!


    "Eat


    "I''ll go! no You wait Ah! Is the phone ringing? "


    At this critical moment of life and death, my phone suddenly rang


    It''s not the mobile phone with a system, but the one given to me by the shadow army. After I came back, because I had nothing to do, I put it in the room and put it on the bedside table.


    At this time, the phone rang, maybe because I was a little confused by the bowl of demons in front of me, but I didn''t know who was calling. I just had to take the opportunity to escape, grab the phone and pick it up.


    "Hey, Savior, it''s not Well, who? You really saved my life. What can I do for you? "


    Then, there came the voice of Duan Qingtian: "something happened again."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Pop!


    Du -- Du -- Du --


    hung up.


    So it''s you


    I looked at the name on the screen of my mobile phone at the moment when I hung up with a black line on my face. I just felt that there was no love in life.


    You''re not here to save me. You''re afraid that this bowl won''t kill me. You''re going to send another bowl! I just said that I will not do dangerous things in the future. Are you coming again?!


    On that tone, I don''t think it can be finished without risking my life!


    "Who is it?"


    Hu Jie was still standing in the same place, looking at me with her mouth.


    "Commander Duan." I said truthfully.


    "Oh, I want you to die again." Hu Jie said directly that I have the same idea with her on this point. Duan Qingtian wants to find me. It''s a fatal thing.


    And at this time, the mobile phone rings again, it''s still Duan Qingtian''s.


    I sighed. It''s OK for me to hang up and make a noise. I can''t really refuse to answer it. After I click on it, I directly press the hands-free button to let Hu Jie listen to what Duan Qingtian has told me, and let Duan Qingtian listen to how my family refused


    "Why did you hang up on me just now?" When the phone was connected, Duan Qingtian asked first.


    "I said I pressed the wrong button, you should not believe it, but..." I scratched my face, a little embarrassed.


    "I did it!" At this time, Hu Jie suddenly opened her mouth, and her voice went through the phone to the other side. "I''m his girlfriend. I want to see his cell phone. Is there a problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it''s human Duan Qingtian was silent for a moment and then said that he might be speechless.


    But this time, I feel quite relieved.


    Although cooking is bad, she is very sensible in many things. At least she just helped me out. If Duan Qingtian asked me to do something later, she would refuse it for me.


    "Come on, what''s the matter? I''ll go to some dangerous place again."


    "No, it''s already happened. It''s not something you can solve. I''m calling to let you know."


    "Brother, I''m the master of the dark side. Don''t you say that when I''m free, I can see information. What''s so important?"


    On the other side of the phone, Duan Qingtian was silent for a while and said, "just now, the Wudao alliance and the sun sect started to attack our East China Sea border at the same time. Murong''s family, Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and the shadow army who stayed there were all led away. And that''s the gap. In China, a group of people raided Maoshan, and the demon lock tower was broken! ""What?"


    ¡­¡­


    "Help! help! Ah


    "Don''t eat me, don''t eat me, my husband help me!"


    "No! Please, Amitabha! No --! "


    In the cities near Maoshan, the sounds of screams, animal roars, explosions, and gunshots complement each other.


    "Come out! I finally came out! I think which one of you can be locked in again? "


    "Eight hundred years I''ve been locked up by you for 800 years! Even Monkey Sun is just like that, ha ha ha


    "Laozi can be happy again, human? Come on, I''m hungry! "


    "You came out, too? Ha ha ha, we met by fate in the tower. Why don''t we make a world shaking scene together? "


    "That''s what I mean!"


    In the city, all kinds of monsters fill the streets, yelling wantonly, destroying the machines, buildings and vehicles made by human beings. By the way, they grab the people in front of them and stuff them into their mouths.


    A wild boar as big as a mountain, a tiger with a mace, a wolf and a fox with shoulder to shoulder, and a gorilla in a rampage The monsters who have been locked in the demon tower for hundreds of years get the freedom they dream of.


    Of course, what comes with it is a nightmare for us!


    Maoshan lock demon tower locks the monsters captured by the leaders and elders of past dynasties. Although we don''t know what they didn''t kill them for at that time, it''s well known that once they enter the lock demon tower, they can''t come out, so they don''t care.


    But today, the lock demon tower was broken!


    Countless demons have been released. Among them, there are many powerful demons who have just seen the way to become demons. They have been cultivated for thousands of years, and almost no one can stop them!


    But fortunately, their strength is greatly reduced because of the lock demon tower, which is only 30% to 70% of its heyday at most.


    It means that a new millennium monster is against the outside world. If it''s lucky, it can kill the one who has been on the road for 700 years. If it''s not lucky, it can kill the one who has been on the road for 300 years.


    As a result, after the human mages rushed there, although it was difficult to solve the problem because of the quantity, they were able to parry.


    My heart was in a mess. I didn''t want to drive. I took a taxi to master. After receiving Duan Qingtian''s phone call, master immediately asked me to go to Zhacai shop, so I immediately went out to take a taxi.


    Along the way, not to mention the intelligence network of the shadow army, the news spread the story all over the country!


    In the aerial video, the air over the city is filled with smoke, and the air is full of demons, demons and ghosts. It''s like a giant beast, trying to swallow the people of the city.


    And this is just the tip of the iceberg, the epitome of the surrounding cities.


    Fortunately, because of the situation in the East, there were a lot of people in the shadow army, and the whole Qiankun Hanhai pavilion was mobilized, which was barely restrained.


    But this can''t let us people in the distant cities rest at ease.


    According to the information, the number of monsters who make trouble in the city is far less than the number who escape. That is to say, many monsters are still hiding. Maybe they have left the neighborhood, or they will appear in front of you and me soon


    What kind of chaos could it be called?


    Now this scene, is the real chaos!


    The most interesting thing is that before the accident, the sun cult and the alliance of martial arts and Taoism attacked the east coast separately. The sun cult attracted the Murong family, and the alliance of martial arts and Taoism faced the Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, which also led to the fact that they could not reinforce Maoshan immediately.


    In addition, the people who originally lived in the East China Sea arrived in the northeast at this time. This time, Maoshan supported independently and finally lost. However, the alliance of martial arts and the sun sect retreated immediately at this time. The timing was so coincidental that people could not help suspecting it.


    The most important thing is that this attack came from China! This is also a lot of people can not tolerate!


    There are powerful mages in China who collude with Dongdao to fight Maoshan. Anyone who listens to them will have to hate their teeth!


    But it''s a pity that those people come masked and don''t know who they are.


    But one thing, it''s exposed to us.


    According to the news from Maoshan, those people were not very strong. They were only the first three. One of them, in particular, played against elder Xufeng and leader Sikong Ying one after another, but they copied their ability and defeated them.


    In this way, Maoshan miss, lock demon tower was broken!


    But fortunately, the inside information of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion is good. At the same time of fighting against the alliance of martial arts and Taoism, they can divide their troops to come here. Those people did not have time to release all the demons, so they left in a hurry.


    Those who are left behind are all demons who are about to be possessed. Although they have escaped a few, 90% of them are still in custody. It''s lucky.


    When the car arrived, I got off and walked into the street. The sky was gray and the air was cold.


    But for those cities that have been attacked, these should be nothing


    With this in mind, I came to the Zhacai shop, pushed the door open and saw my master. This time, I was waiting for me at the door."Come with me."


    The master only said such a word and immediately turned back.


    I don''t know why, but I quickly followed him and went into the room with him.

 Chapter 524

    "You should know about Maoshan."


    Entering the room, the master said straight to the point.


    "Yes, I already know. Do you want me to help get rid of the demons?" I said.


    "No, not yet." The master waved his hand with a smile and pondered for a while, as if he was thinking about where to start. Then he said again, "in other words, even if I want you to go in the future, I don''t want you to go."


    "What do you mean?"


    I didn''t quite understand what master said and frowned.


    The master laughed and didn''t answer me. Instead, he talked about other topics: "how about your strength? You''ve performed for a long time. You''ve defeated Tie Ning and fought against Jin Chunqiu. It''s reasonable that you should have been on the Tianya list for a long time. But it''s not surprising that your name didn''t appear on the list."


    "It''s a little strange, but I don''t care much." I said.


    This is the truth, just a false name. I really don''t care about it. Although I''m curious, it doesn''t mean that I don''t have the strength without my name. Many strong people are not on the list!


    "Yes? Good, good! I don''t want to cover my eyes for a false name, but in fact, your name hasn''t been on the list. In fact, I did it. "


    "What What? "


    "I contacted the Tianya club to ask them not to write down your name, otherwise, you would have been on the list."


    "But why?"


    "That''s because at that time, you can''t be too high-profile. I don''t think that''s good, but now it''s different. You''re going to break through the fairyland. It''s time to meet some people."


    "No, master, just a moment. A little half a year ago, someone said I was going to break through the fairyland. Up to now, I''m still like this. Can I break through? How can I feel that my cultivation has not improved? "


    I looked at master and finally told my biggest doubts.


    Others may not be clear, I am very clear! My grade is there!


    For such a long time, the experience bar has not been moved, and the level has stayed at 29 two months ago. I can''t get into the gate of level 30, even if it''s difficult!


    The master looked at me, couldn''t help laughing and said, "don''t worry, don''t worry, ha ha ha, what you need is an opportunity. Do you think that the earth immortal is so good to break through? Many people have no breakthrough in their whole life. It''s a little easier for Dixian to break through the fairyland. Do you know why? "


    "Because This is not quantitative change, but qualitative change! So it''s very difficult! "


    "Yes Master clapped his hand. "So don''t worry. Just in time, you should make good use of this time to accumulate contacts. When you break through Dixian, don''t accept the solicitation of Tianting. When Tianxian, you must have a strong team. Now, you are making the foundation for that team."


    "Well What should I do? " I asked.


    Master reached out, picked up something from the table that seemed to be a piece of paper or a piece of metal, and handed it to me.


    "What?"


    I took it over, feel very comfortable, also very hard, at least not easy to damage, look at the content, look up is three big words - Tianya will!


    "Tianya club''s invitation card?" I was surprised.


    "Yes." The master nodded. "At that time, when the Gongmo cult was in chaos, the three major non-governmental organizations showed different reactions. The group of reckless men in Yunding mountain wanted to fight and fight everywhere, but the Wuyin League couldn''t find a shadow. The end of the world would be in the middle, neither radical nor hidden. They did something, but it wasn''t a big deal. I didn''t expect this time, but I had to do it. "


    "What are they going to do?" I asked.


    The master looked at me and put away his smile. Instead, he was serious: "they want to Gather the top ten experts in Tianya list to form an alliance to defend the enemy together


    "The top ten of Tianya list?! At that time, our country''s top combat power! Wait, will Duan Qingtian also go? "


    It occurred to me that Duan Qingtian was among them. In his current situation, what''s the use of going? We can''t do it. We can''t let people know.


    "He won''t go." My master''s answer relieved me. "He said that because master Ruyan would go to the appointment, Yanjing had no one to defend and was afraid of going wrong, so he stayed in Yanjing. Anyway, there was Lin Dingkun in the shadow army in the top ten. Let him take the place of him. Dai Shang, the eleventh, took the place."


    "Dai Shang I know that the Dai family leader in Ganzhou, who used to be a semi recluse, only emerged in the last two years and soon occupied an important position in the Tianya list. As a family, his overall strength is stronger than that of Mu family, but weaker than that of Murong family. In the new round of Tianya list, he ranks ahead of Mu Nianqing, the head of Mu family But what does that have to do with me? I can''t go again. "


    "Of course you can go!" Said the master. "With your strength, it''s no problem to get into the top ten. They are all the top people in the world. It''s enough to win over a few of them. Whether they are allies or not, it''s enough to get together in a week."


    Then the master took out a paper bag and handed it to me: "this is your goal. I want you to be the tenth on the Tianya list!"¡­¡­


    The ancient building in the water town is surrounded by green mountains and water, with grey walls, black tiles, wooden doors and paper windows. It seems that you have gone back to ancient times, but the occasional barbecue and cold noodles on the roadside let you know clearly that you are in reality


    Such a place is a tourist attraction without asking, but it is obvious that as long as there are more people, there will be more chaos. No matter how strict the investigation is, it is impossible to eliminate all improper behaviors.


    In particular, the ragged ladies and sisters who used to hook their fingers at people in the small Hutong are now all dressed in Hanfu. When they bow down to you, how many men can stand it?


    Although those Hanfu are the cheapest and the most rough, the etiquette that seems to have a model is also half of what we have learned. But who cares?


    In such a scene, it is a blessing to sleep with such a woman! If you don''t have to pay


    In the alley, a man in a white embroidered blue pattern Han suit came out. He had a white complexion, a pair of peach blossom eyes and long hair. He was really like a young man in ancient times. Just come out of this place, some people are not very easy to say.


    The man came out with a folding fan in his hand and opened it. A peach tree was painted on the white fan. Peach blossoms were flying in the distance due to the wind.


    After the clouds and rain, he felt fresh and fresh, and was thinking about where he would go next. At this moment, a figure suddenly appeared behind him, coming quietly.


    But even so, the man was aware of the change behind him. His face changed and he turned back immediately.


    "Who?"


    The person opposite didn''t answer him, but said in a deep voice: "flying flower fan, ranked tenth in the Tianya list."


    "It''s me. Who are you?"


    The man turned out to be one of the top ten experts in the world!


    No matter who you are, as long as you have enough strength, even a dog can be on the list.


    As a result, the personalities of the people on the list are uneven. Some of them are compassionate like master Ruyan, some of them defend their country like Duan Qingtian, and of course, some of them are also evil minded like feihuafan and jinchunqiu!


    Among the top ten in the latest edition of the Tianya list, the flying flower fan is the only casual repair. It is also a person who has all kinds of poison, such as eating, drinking, whoring and gambling. For example, he just came out of a little sister''s room, and somewhere he got indescribable pressure and relaxation


    That''s why master asked me to kill him and take his place!


    "Count!"


    I simply reported to my family, said my code name, and rushed up directly. I had the ghost face flying cloud sword in my hand.


    And of course, what I look like at this time is the mask in black.


    The flying flower fan felt the fluctuation of my mana. As soon as he frowned, he gathered his mana and met me. Taking the fan as a sword, he swept directly in front of me and missed the tip of my sword.


    At this moment, I suddenly raised my left hand and gave directions. Fengming sword instantly started, cut through the sky and attacked the face of the flying flower fan!


    Boom! Whoosh!


    It''s like the sound of the car engine, followed by the sound of breaking the air. Within a short distance, Fengming sword will arrive in a moment!


    But as a rare master of casual repair, the flying flower fan occupies the top ten of the Tianya list all the year round. How can it be defeated so easily? Straight a crooked head, a short body, to avoid the past, at the same time a lunge, instant forward.


    The top of the folded fan, like a spear, is directly against my chest.


    Although it seems to have no attack power, I have reason to believe that as long as I hit it, my chest will be directly pierced!


    Hurry up! Don''t be clumsy when your right hand shakes. The ghost face flying cloud sword immediately deforms. The blade sweeps across and directly flicks open the folding fan. At the same time, taimingbu moves under your feet. It turns back and stabs!


    Pop!


    Dang!


    There was a clear sound. The folding fan was opened, and it seemed to be covered with a layer of gold film. The blade was stabbed on it, but it didn''t pierce it. Instead, it just let the fan face back and fall a little.


    Shua!


    The next moment, the hand of the flying flower fan moves, and the fan drives the sword to one side. At the same time, the flying flower fan moves forward again, and the folding fan rotates on the finger for a circle. It returns to his hand again strangely, like a cutting machine cutting my face.


    I quickly face low body, avoid this, heart thought a move, direct blink!


    At the next moment, the folding fan had stabbed my original position like a sword. It was so fast that it was like a phantom. I couldn''t see how he stabbed me quickly after cutting it, and put the fan away by the way


    "What?"


    The flying flower fan is startled, eyes suddenly move, quickly a turn around, the folding fan hits.


    "Pa!"


    The fan bone collided with the blade, and the golden light spread for several circles, but it didn''t break through in the end.A sword and a fan top together, the flying flower fan looked at me, a pair of peach blossom eyes show evil smile, grin, suddenly a powerful magic wave rises, the body''s Hanfu suddenly began to float.

 Chapter 525

    "Go


    The flying flower fan gave a loud drink. Suddenly, with a strong hand, he jumped out. His Hanfu was already floating like in the wind. When the folding fan was opened, the peach blossom on it seemed to be alive. He felt like flying out of the fan.


    Before I could be surprised, I saw the wrist of the flying flower fan move. In a moment, a whirlwind of peach petals was blowing! At the next moment, several folding fans are spinning out at the same time!


    Something''s wrong! Go ahead!


    I once again a blink away, countless rotating fans from my original position flying, and scattered, there are two hit on the wall, instant that brick wall appeared a crack, but also left a pink gold trace, continue to corrode the gray brick inward.


    "Flying fan, smiling peach blossom dancing with the wind, five folding fans with the body When I first heard this sentence, I thought it was just a compliment to you. It was just a metaphor. But now I know that this is what you look like when you kill people. "


    I stood on the roof of a nearby house, stepping on the tiles and looking down at him.


    "The end of the earth will spread it." The flying Fan said, looking up at me, the peach petals hovered around me, like a peach cloak, surrounded him in the middle, five folding fans flew back, and the rotation had become a circle, like five eagles, covetous.


    "I don''t remember seeing you, staring at me, trying to get my place? I haven''t seen you on the Tianya list. You have a big appetite to challenge the top ten. "


    "Yes, I''ve always had a good appetite." I said.


    "Be careful if you eat too much, you''ll burst yourself!" As soon as the eyes of the flying flower fan coagulated, five folding fans all flew over.


    But I also left here in a blink at the same time. When I got to the flat ground, the ghost face flying cloud sword stretched and stabbed him directly!


    When I fight with the strong, I must be careful. In order to avoid being attacked by him, I deliberately lengthen the distance and use the characteristics of ghost face flying cloud sword to attack.


    Poof!


    The sword plunges into the whirlwind of peach blossom, but it doesn''t feel like hitting the flesh. It seems to be in the mire. It can''t be pulled out or moved forward.


    "Seek your own death!"


    The flying flower fan gave a cold hum. The sword pierced into the place, and the curve composed of three peach blossoms flew out. It quickly wound around the body of the sword, and spiraled up along the body of the sword, spreading to my body.


    At the same time, five folding fans came back and pounced!


    Shua!


    With a flash of light and shadow, I disappeared again. Together with the restricted sword, I went to another place. As soon as I appeared, I immediately used taimingbu and turned around him.


    "How many times can you use that weird ability?"?! Stop


    Several attacks were dodged by me with blink, and the flying flower fan finally got angry. Half of the peach petals around me came out and chased me with the folding fan.


    "Countless times!" I replied with a smile, under taimingbu, those folding fans and peach blossom can''t catch up with me at all, and I dodged several times. Even when it comes to the game of death, I can also dodge with blink!


    The flying flower fan kept looking from left to right, but the sight could barely catch up with me, not to mention directing those petals and fans.


    But at this time, flying flower fan heart suddenly a Ling, years of combat experience makes his body reaction faster than brain, quickly flash, left cheek a cool, followed by tingling and numbness.


    The speed of peach petals and folding fans slowed down in an instant. I also took advantage of this opportunity to make a rapid approach and stab with one sword!


    Yi -!


    Even though he had dodged in time, there was a cut in his right arm.


    "Tut!"


    The flying flower fan frowned, the peach petals folded up, and reached out to touch the wound on his face. It seemed that there was a flash of electricity. When he felt it with his fingers, he felt some unreal feeling, and his stomach was numb.


    "Thunder attribute spell?"


    The flying flower fan looked at me in surprise, while I looked at him with a smile. My left hand was raised, and a small ice whirlwind condensed in my palm.


    And then, a layer of power grid covered up, ice and lightning coexist!


    "Go


    With a wave of my left hand, countless ice arrows with thunder shot out, with a sharp murderous air, attacking the flying flower fan!


    It''s too fast to dodge!


    As soon as the pupil of the flying flower fan shrank, five folding fans immediately went up, but under so many ice arrows, they were still a little stretched.


    Pa Pa Pa Pa -!


    The ice arrow in the past hit the whirlwind of peach petals, making a loud sound like firecrackers, and visible to the naked eye, that layer of peach cloak began to leak!


    Ice and lightning are the best weapons to restrain wood magic!


    Right now!


    I move at the foot, directly face to face in the past, sword waving, first cut down two folding fans!


    If a folding fan is divided into five parts, its defense will naturally decline. What''s more, it has just received a lot of ice arrows. At this time, it will be cut with a sword, and it will be broken immediately, and it will disappear as a virtual shadow."Take it!"


    As soon as the flying flower fan saw this scene, he knew it was not good. He waved quickly and the folding fan returned to his hand. And that is at the same time, I gave a big drink, behind me, suddenly burst out a burst of strong power!


    Wind, ice, thunder, three forces together, more powerful than just, but also intensive ice arrow attack immediately overwhelming the past!


    Boom!


    The sound of firecrackers gathered together and finally turned into a huge sound like explosion. The peach blossom cloak, the speed of justice visible to the naked eye, and the appearance of the flying flower fan have been completely exposed!


    "Death --!"


    I yelled, a sword cut, but he was low body to avoid, a lunge up, folding fan stab!


    Bang!


    The movement of the flying flower fan stopped, and the top of the folding fan was against the palm of my left hand. In the palm, the golden light was generous.


    Bright palm!


    My palms slightly back, and then, two palms printed up!


    Pop!


    The golden light is in full swing, and the array has been formed. Then, it is broken instantly!


    And at the same time, the broken fan in his hand


    The fan bone broke and fell to the ground. The fan turned into pieces and flew everywhere with the force of the explosion. The flying fan itself, however, was shocked backward by the force of the explosion, and it was not easy to stabilize itself.


    But at this time, I also have caught up, sword body elongation, a sword stab!


    "Ah


    The flying flower fan looks at the approaching sword tip with dull eyes. At this time, the petals around him still dissipated. His right arm was numb by the explosion just now, and his legs were shaking. He couldn''t run any more, and his spirit was in a trance.


    During the crisis, he only had time to use his hands together, using pure mana as a barrier to block my sword.


    But in his present state, even if it is blocked, what can he do?


    "Disease


    I put my left finger on the body of the sword. In a flash, it was violent and thunderous. I ran directly to the opposite side along the body of the sword!


    Boom!


    Thunder is one of the most powerful elements in the world! The magic barrier of the flying flower fan is only made temporarily. How can it withstand such an attack? Thunder to the moment broken!


    "Ah


    The flying flower fan felt the pain when the mana was scattered and cried out, but the next moment, the tip of the sword had penetrated into his heart, running through!


    The scream stopped suddenly. The flying flower fan looked up at the sky. His hands gradually became weak and hung down. His open mouth seemed to roar and roar, but nothing came out.


    "It''s over." I said faintly, as soon as the sword turned, the sword turned over, and then I pulled it out.


    Such a wound, even if he has the disgusting skill of repairing the heart, can''t survive.


    Plop!


    Flying flower fan legs a soft, kneeling on the ground, head down, eyes have lax, where there is half life? Then he fell down with a bang, his face on the ground, and the blood flowed out along the wound and penetrated into the land.


    The ghost face flying cloud sword returns to its normal state. As my wrist shakes, the blood drops fall to the ground. The sword is spotless and I put it into the system.


    "This position, I ate, can digest, rest assured." I said, as if at a glance, looking around at the roof of a house.


    There Nothing there?


    But I know that just now, there was another person there, but I left after I killed the fan.


    So It''s from Tianya club!


    Before that, Tianya Club knew that I defeated Tie Ning and fought against Jin Chunqiu. But it didn''t have a name because Shifu said that I would not be on the list. But this time, Shifu made me on the list!


    I believe that soon, the count''s name will appear in the tenth position in the Tianya list.


    as like as two peas, I reached for the flying fan, reached into his clothes, and touched two times. Then I took out a card that I saw just like that I saw in my master.


    There is no fixed place for the flying flower fan. This kind of thing must be taken with you.


    When I look at this invitation card, one corner of it is stained with blood, but after shaking it, it''s very smooth again. It seems that paper is not paper, and iron is not iron. I don''t know what material it is.


    "Flying fan? Am I going to kill him and take his place? "


    "Yes, he should have received the invitation too. After killing him, you can take it away. The end of the world will be no matter who receives it or who comes to it." The master said with a smile.


    This is what happened when I got information about the flying fan from my master


    "And whose is this one? Are you invited, too? " I picked up the invitation card that master gave me and asked in a puzzled way.


    "It''s from Sikong Ying." I''m a father. "Maoshan was suddenly changed. Originally, the ninth place was Xufeng. But considering that he was stronger, he stayed in Maoshan and let him take part. When he came to me, I told him that he would let you take the place of Feihua fan. At that time, you can set out together and take care of him.""I see. I see."


    "Those who go to the meeting may not be the top ten experts who receive the invitation, as long as they are people with status in the same organization, such as Si Kongying. But I think everyone will bring some apprentices and so on when they go there. You should choose some people to follow them, so that they don''t look down on you."


    "Yes, I''ll think about it when I go back, but there are not many candidates."


    Ha ha, if I take ghosts and zombies to the gathering of human mages, I''m afraid I don''t want to fight.


    I looked at the invitation card in my hand, and the corpse of the flying flower fan on the ground. I sighed and thought about it. Is that enough?


    I was thinking about it. Suddenly, my eyelids jumped and I looked back. Behind me, about ten meters away, there was a man standing, looking at me with a smile. He was holding a knife in his hand, and his body was full of danger.

 Chapter 526

    "Who are you?"


    I immediately alert up, ghost face flying cloud sword was taken out, left hand also ready to attack at any time.


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind! If I can kill the fan to replace him, someone can kill me to replace me!


    It''s not so bad luck, is it?!


    In principle, no one will know that I want to kill him. I''m afraid I''m not planning to kill the fan. As a result, when I came here, I saw someone snatching the work, and then I saw it all the time. Until now, I stood up?!


    The trough! How many people want to kill him!


    There was a flurry in my heart, but I didn''t show any guilty feeling on my face. In fact, I didn''t spend much to kill the flying flower fan. The dark Holy Land didn''t work. Three resurrections and one resurrection didn''t work. The magic of each department only used the elemental power. What I really used were Fengming sword and Guangming palm.


    As the master said, my current strength is in the top ten, not in the tenth place. It''s just that the front one is not suitable


    He will target on the flying fan, maybe his strength is only the tenth? Or there''s a chance to fight back!


    I think of this, in front of me, the man has come to me, until the five meter position, suddenly stopped, grinned, spread his hand, said: "if I say, I have no hostility, will you believe it?"


    "If you don''t have a knife, you might be more trustworthy." I said coldly.


    "Don''t you have a sword, too?"


    "I really want to kill people."


    "Well Indeed, there is no way to refute you. " The man said with a smiley face, "but I really have no hostility. It''s just a habit to carry a knife. After all, I don''t have the magic to change the weapon away and out."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I frowned. Indeed, I didn''t feel any murderous spirit in him. On the contrary, I felt a harmonious spirit.


    "Who are you? I''m not here to fight. What''s the purpose of that? " I asked.


    "Ah, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is Pang Kui. I''m here to ask you Are you short of servants? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? "


    In fact, I have seen him before, which he told me later. I really didn''t find out at that time.


    After all, no one will remember how many petals a wild flower on the road had, and no one will remember the shape of a small stone on the road.


    The people on the EMU can''t even remember what the people in this carriage look like. They forget everything when they get off the train. And he, too, is a person I once met, but I didn''t go into my head at all


    I met him in the hotel of Feilong village in Yunzhou!


    There were so many people there at that time, and he was one of them. How can I remember that?


    But he was paying attention to me at that time. Later, when he told me, I knew there was such a story between them.


    But I don''t know now


    "Do you think I''ll agree?" I looked at him strangely, as if he was a fool, or he thought I was a fool


    I think the latter is in the majority.


    "Perhaps?" Pang Kui is still heartless smile, hand with a knife, but did not pull out the meaning.


    I jumped out of the corner of my eye and raised my hand suddenly. The ghost face flying cloud sword rushed to him and quickly circled his neck. The blade surrounded the skin of his neck. As long as he moved, it would be cut and even directly landed on his head!


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    "Nonsense! If it was you, would you believe it? "


    "Ah That''s it. "


    "Well."


    "Then..." Pang Kui seemed to be thinking. Suddenly, he said, "then you can use your magic that can enslave people to give me a chance, so I''m not afraid."


    "Service soul curse?! Who the hell are you! What else do you know? "


    Speaking of this place, I feel something is wrong.


    The front is OK, but if he can know about the service soul curse, it''s not so simple!


    "Since I''m here today, I don''t think it''s temporary. How about that? Just say it. Do you want it? " Pang Kui looked at me with a confident smile.


    I looked at him, silent for a long time, suddenly a left finger, a black line immediately ejected out, instantly fell on him!


    Pang Kui was surprised. He subconsciously wanted to resist, but he immediately understood what it was, and released all his defenses. The service soul mantra was instantly completed!


    It was at this moment that I finally understood his strength.


    How to say, I''m afraid I can''t win him if I don''t open the dark Holy Land


    If the dark holy land is opened, it''s not a sure win. It''s still possible to lose.


    If such a person has just started, it''s really uncertain what will happen at this time. In this case, he still has to do so. Although he doesn''t know the reason, there should be no problem.


    And the service soul curse has been put.


    "Well, you can rest assured that you can give me anything you have, work or protect you. You also need someone to follow you at this Tianya meeting. I can do it."Pang Kui felt the change in his body. He didn''t have any negative emotions. Instead, he said with a smile, "you see I didn''t cheat you.".


    I looked at him up and down, but I didn''t understand why. I just sighed: "Alas - how can there be someone like you? First of all, don''t make up to each other. You are a bodyguard, a guard and a servant. Don''t worry about the things you shouldn''t ask about. Do you know? "


    "Yes, that''s for sure." Ponquiri said of course.


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, come back with me. "


    I scratched my head and finally decided not to care about it. Anyway, the curse of servitude is good, and he can''t betray. Take it back


    In the shop, when master saw me coming back, he brought another person with him. He didn''t say much, as if everything was taken for granted.


    Shifu and I sat in the room for a long time without speaking. We just sat quietly, and our eyes fell into a corner at random.


    I don''t know why. I always feel that this meeting is very special


    "Sikongying will come the day after tomorrow, and then you will go together." I don''t know how long later, the master finally opened his mouth. In his tone, there was a trace of unusual plainness and a trace of desolation.


    "Well." I nodded and agreed.


    "Master, I''m afraid you have more to say..."


    "When you meet those monsters, you don''t need to eradicate them." The master did not wait for me to finish my speech, so he spoke again and interrupted me.


    "Ah?"


    "Here you are."


    The master reached out and took out a box from the back of the chair. The box with a handle can be lifted with one hand. It looks empty and light.


    "This is..."


    "When the event of locking the demon tower is over, all the monsters disappear At least 90% of the time it disappears, you open him, there is my gift for you


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, master


    I don''t know why. I always feel that master''s words are like saying goodbye to me.


    "And this token." The master took out a token from his arms. It was round and golden. There was a strange pattern on it, and a word "Ling" was written in the middle.


    "When you meet all kinds of demons, you don''t need to deal with them. You just need to show your token." Said the master. "Of course, it''s up to you. If you don''t need to use it, you can use it if you like it or have strong strength. If you don''t like it, you can kill it."


    "Yes, I will. Master, what you said to me today is... "


    "I''m going." Said the master.


    Sure enough!


    "Where is master going?"


    "I went to see some old friends, but I didn''t know they were not the same old friends. By the way, I also went to see those people who have been looking for me. They don''t know where they are going, when they will come back, or even Will it come back? "


    "This Master, is there any danger? " I suddenly stood up and leaned forward, my eyes trembling.


    "Well! Of course, there are no dangerous ones in the world? Who knows if this danger will be the last. Oh! Time is not long, less than a year, how do I feel like a lifetime so long? Maybe it''s old. "


    "Master, you are not old."


    "Well, needless to say, I''m just feeling. This time, Luo Tian, Liu Tong and Yaqin don''t take any of them, and Jiuhua doesn''t take any of them. I''m the only one. They stay here. Take care of them."


    "Brothers and sisters It seems that I don''t need to take care of him. Jiujinwu, I can''t bring him down. "


    "Oh! That''s true. They are all thieves. Just come and have a look if you have nothing to do. Don''t let them tear down my yard. Don''t let me have no place to live when I come back one day. "


    "Yes, I will. Don''t worry."


    "All right!" The master stood up, stretched his arms, and looked out of the room. Outside, the sun shot in, sprinkled it on the ground and left it in mid air.


    "The next road, you need to go by yourself, remember what I said, when the earth immortal, don''t accept the solicitation of heaven, when the heaven immortal, must have their own strength, and those monsters, before the heaven immortal, must end this farce."


    "Yes


    "I don''t have to say much about the rest. I''m very relieved of you. I''ve taught you very little for such a long time, and you never have to worry about what you do. Although it''s only a short year, I''ve watched you grow up with my own eyes, weeding demons, saving people, creating your own organization, and being recruited into the shadow Army Which of your peers has such ability? Don''t have pressure, just as usual, just like I''ve been here, or I''ve never existed. Go ahead, do your own business, and I''ll It''s time to go. "


    Master said, head down, I''ve never seen so much twilight, so heavy dead air in master!


    Although he said relaxed, but still can feel, this time, he will face, even his old people have no confidence to deal with the enemy, is endless danger!But he has to face it.


    And this, I can''t help

 Chapter 527

    "I told him, but I didn''t tell him about you. Remember what I said and get ready."


    Master stood in the courtyard, looking at the trees and flowers around him. Every inch of him was so familiar, but he was finally leaving today.


    After the tree, the figure of my sister Mu Siyu appeared. With a sad face, she went to the master and tried to be indifferent, but she couldn''t do it. In the end, she could only show a very complicated and tangled expression.


    Seeing her like this, the master was amused and said, "don''t worry, you won''t die, but it''s really a disaster. If there is any mistake, there may be very serious consequences.


    After I leave, the magic array here will lose my mana and soon dissipate. I just don''t know how long it will take. Before I ask you to write a letter, you must write it well and hand in the book. It''s time for the two kinds of magic to be separated for so long and recover their former glory! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes Sister hesitated for a while, finally nodded and agreed.


    "He is also very uncomfortable. Stay with him more. I don''t know how long this disaster will last. I don''t know when we will meet."


    The master said, without waiting for his sister''s response, he walked directly to the gate and looked left and right.


    As usual, there are white and yellow papers everywhere. There are all kinds of paper men, paper money, paper Yuanbao. At the corner, there is an old man sitting on a pony to bask in the sun, his head resting on the doorframe, lazy.


    "Later Goodbye


    The master closed his eyes. At the corner of his eyes, there were crystal tears. Suddenly, the soles of his feet suddenly stepped on the ground and flew up in an instant. He turned into a streamer and flew into the air. In the stratus, he disappeared without a trace.


    In the courtyard, the door of the room opened. I came out, looked up at the empty sky, and said with a smile, "take care, master."


    ¡­¡­


    Back to the boat club, I didn''t talk to anyone. I went straight back to my room, locked the door, sat on the bedside and quietly looked at the wall in front of me. I didn''t want to think about anything or worry about anything, but just stupefied.


    Hu Jie saw that I was in a bad mood and didn''t come to talk to me. She obediently went back to her room, and no one bothered me. In this way, until the evening, it was too dark for me, and I finally opened the door.


    "Click!"


    That is, the next second, the door of the next room opened, Hu Jie poked out her little head, looked at me standing at the door, blinked, looked very cute.


    I also looked at her, thought has not completely eased, some wood Leng.


    At this time, Hu Jie suddenly laughed and went back. Three seconds later, she came out with a tray on her hand.


    "You finally come up with the idea that the meal is over. Come on, have noodles!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Oh, it''s not made by me, it''s made by the kitchen, but it''s cold. Noodles and soup are separated. Pour them on and eat them again. Hurry up, you must be hungry!"


    Hu Jie said with a smile. She jumped into my room and put the tray on the table. As expected, there were two portions of noodle soup, two pairs of chopsticks and two spoons, and even two dishes.


    "Eat, eat!"


    Hu Jie looked at me with a smile on her face. She picked up a bowl of soup and poured it on the dried noodles. Then she picked up another bowl and poured it on another bowl.


    I sat opposite her and looked at the two bowls of noodles. I was moved for a moment.


    Master has left. Maybe I will never see him again in my life. But life still has to go on. The good situation I''ve created in the past year has to go on. The fight with Xie Xiu and those demons has to go on!


    Besides, there are people who care about me


    "In order to wait for me, you didn''t eat. It''s hard for you who love to eat so much." I picked up the noodles and used chopsticks to stir up the noodles that had become a lump. I was moved.


    "Oh, No." Hu Jie listened to me and looked up at me, looking naive. "I''ve already eaten it, but I''m afraid I''ll be hungry in the middle of the night, and I''m afraid I''ll be greedy when you eat. It''s not good to rob you, and I can''t rob you, so I prepared one for myself."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I look at her, a little want to say dirty words, hold back.


    Return my affection!


    Hu Jie looked at me with an embarrassed and polite smile, then continued to eat noodles with her head down.


    I sighed, shook my head, picked up the noodles and ate them.


    Although it''s cold and sticky, the noodles are not tasty, and the pickles are not very appetizing, but somehow, it''s warm


    ¡­¡­


    On the third day, Si Kongying went to the boat club. Tianya meeting is located in Chang''an City, the center of the mainland. If you want to go, you have to cross several provinces. Time is pressing. As a newcomer, I am also the most low-end member of this meeting. I can''t be late. I can go as early as possible, even a whole day earlier.


    Before that, I had made a lot of arrangements in advance.First of all, although Duan Qingtian has great deterrent power, he can''t fight any more. Master Ruyan is not here, Du laoguai is rebellious, and the Iron Army is seriously injured. Yanjing has no strong fighting power. My first deployment is to let the Five ghosts and demons of Xiushu and dialect troupe of Yanjing branch keep an eye on me. If something goes wrong, they will take charge!


    Secondly, Lin Dingkun in the West will also attend the meeting, and the guard force will naturally decline. I asked Cheng Qianyu to keep an eye on both sides. Although it''s not very useful, it''s better than nothing.


    The third thing is that Jicheng and Yancheng keep a close eye on the surrounding environment. It''s not too far from Maoshan. Those monsters rush out and will soon be able to come here. We must protect the safety of the people!


    The last thing is to investigate the details of the blue eagle society. Although I don''t have any conclusive evidence, I have found that they are a dangerous existence several times!


    Everything is ready. Si Kongying has two Maoshan disciples beside him. I''m going to take Tie Ning and Pang Kui, a total of six, to Yunding mountain.


    But


    "It''s really just a party. There''s no danger, really!"


    In the bedroom, I looked at Hu Jie with her mouth and waist stuck in front of her speechless and said weakly.


    "They are all experts on the Tianya list. They are accompanied by the commander of Sikong, and there are people from the shadow army. They will not be in danger, and they can make new friends. They will not be afraid of danger in the future!"


    "Is that so?" Hu Jie looks at Si Kongying.


    "It''s true." Sikong yingdao.


    "No, I don''t believe you. You''ve just had an accident. You''re unreliable." Hu Jieli said of course.


    Si Kongying


    old fellow!


    "Oh, it''s going to be OK. If you don''t believe him, you should believe the shadow army. It''s the major general who''s going." I said quickly, jumping over the words.


    This girl, is really what words dare to say!


    "Well Is there a woman there? "


    "No! The top ten of Tianya list are all male mages, not half of them are female I said quickly.


    "Well All right After thinking about it, Hu Jie finally relieved herself, spread out her arms and looked at me with a smile.


    "Grass! Trick the dog in and kill it When Si Kongying saw this scene, he felt that he had been cheated. He rolled his eyes and turned around.


    I smile, also open arms, hugging Hu Jie into his arms.


    For a moment, warm arms, nose fragrance.


    "Come back early." Hu Jie buried her head in my shoulder socket and muttered softly.


    "Yes, it will." I said.


    "Feng Qian Xuemei will graduate in less than a year. Can we let him work here?"


    "She ah, can ah, after all, is your best friend, rest assured, are their own people, will take good care of."


    They parted, looked at each other and laughed at each other. Then I took Si Kongying with me and turned to leave.


    ¡­¡­


    Tianya society, located in Chang''an City and in the central part of the mainland, is said to be the largest organization with a wide range of members. Its intelligence network is not inferior to that of the shadow army, but because its scope is only in China, it is not inferior to that of the shadow army.


    Their patriarch is a mysterious figure who knows that he calls himself "baixiaoweng" and that those who know him call him "Tian operator". From these two nicknames, we can already know what kind of character he is.


    All things in the world can''t escape his eyes. Since he founded Tianya list, his reputation is even better! In particular, many of them who have never dealt with each other can be divided into one, two and three.


    At first, some people didn''t like it, so they went to the person in front of them to challenge. In the end, almost all of them failed. Only a few of them, either because they had to be promoted, or because they had hidden secrets before, or because they were lucky enough to win the opponent, changed their ranking.


    But of course, such a situation, will soon reverse, after all, won the opponent, it is also reluctantly, a person will not always be so lucky, it is impossible that all people are European emperor, won back, is not normal!


    Over time, everyone began to believe in Tianya list and Tianya club, and baixiaoweng''s name spread all over the world! All practitioners in the world are proud to be on the Tianya list.


    This organization has never appeared any expert, so it has got a unique position in the river and lake, and is respected by everyone!


    Even today, Tianya will be a paper invitation, you can call the world''s top experts, together Tianya will discuss major issues!


    On the top of the mountain, among the clouds, and on thousands of steps, a hall stands on the top, with red pillars, green bricks and tiles. In the hall, the dragon is carved in the back, and in the front, there is a magnificent throne, but it is empty.


    From the door to the throne, there are Taishi chairs on the left and right, separated by small and medium-sized ones, on which there are complete sets of teapots and cups, in which the fragrance of tea is flowing.On the steps, two figures are climbing the peak from the bottom to the top quickly, but they don''t fall on the stone steps at all. On the contrary, they are stepping on the auspicious clouds, like wild geese.


    Among them, it''s not only the skill of flying, but also Tianya club''s special array!

 Chapter 528

    "Here it is


    Before the hall, Sikong Ying and I fell to the ground. Under our feet, two golden clouds scattered and turned into nothingness.


    Looking back, the clouds at the foot of the mountain are so ethereal that you can''t even see the scenery at the foot of the mountain. You can only see groups of golden clouds.


    These clouds are the unique products of Tianya society. They are formed by the formation of the formation. They set up the technique of controlling the sky. They step on the auspicious clouds and fly up. With half the effort, they can cross thousands of stone steps and come outside the hall in a moment.


    "Tianya will It''s worthy of its name. It''s really a holy land! "


    I look around and feel that I have lived in vain for the past 20 years. In this world, there is such a fairyland!


    Headmaster Sikong was beside him with the same expression: "I''ve only been here once before, but even if I come here for the second time, I''m still shocked to see this scene. It''s actually made by human beings, not immortal residence?"


    And just then, suddenly a voice came out of the hall!


    "It''s not fairyland, of course! It''s not an immortal''s residence, but a flashy and useless thing made by those vain people! "


    I was looking at the scenery. I was startled by the sudden sound. I looked at it quickly. It turned out that there was a person sitting in the hall, looking at us with slanting eyes.


    "You are..."


    "Brother Guo, this is the leader of Yunding mountain - Qin Mufeng, the leader of Qin Dynasty!" Si Kongying was afraid that I didn''t know. He led me into the hall and introduced me.


    "Lord Qin?"


    Qin Mufeng, the fourth in Tianya list, is the master of Yunding mountain and the head of Mangfu!


    I looked at the man in front of me carefully. He was wearing a grey training suit. He was about forty years old. His face was like a knife and his eyes were like an eagle. He had his sword on his side. He didn''t come out of the sheath, but he was still murderous. It was cold in my heart.


    "I''ve heard about the great name of Lord Qin for a long time. I''m really a hero when I see him today. I''m very polite." I hastened to bow my hand and salute with respect.


    Qin Mufeng glanced at me again and said faintly, "I''ve heard of you. You killed the flying flower fan and won the tenth place in the world. Hum! Good method! It''s a man. Sit down


    I arched a smile, turned around and went to the other side with leader Sikong. I found two adjacent chairs and sat down.


    "It''s said that this hall was originally prepared for Yunding mountain. Isn''t it just suitable for Yunding mountain? But I didn''t expect that after the completion of the hall, the people in Yunding mountain didn''t like it at all, so the hall became vacant. " After sitting down, Si Kongying said to me.


    On the other side, Qin Mufeng naturally heard his voice and said, "it''s gorgeous and not suitable for martial arts people to live in. We don''t want mountain tops, clouds or such gorgeous decorations. They don''t know us very well!"


    When I heard this, I nodded in agreement.


    Since ancient times, they are martial arts maniacs who pursue martial arts. They all like simplicity rather than magnificence.


    Bai xiaoweng does everything in the world, but he still can''t accurately calculate the heart.


    The human mind is indeed the most mysterious thing in the world.


    The three of them sat quietly in their seats and didn''t speak to each other. Maybe it was because of the new defeat, or maybe it was because of the influence of the atmosphere. Sikong Ying was sitting in a serious state, and felt that he was sweating.


    I looked at him for a while, reached for a cup of tea, slightly took off the mask, drank a mouthful, and suddenly felt a fragrance into my heart!


    Good tea!


    Before that, I had never thought that the tea party would be better. Sure enough, I was less knowledgeable.


    While enjoying the fragrance, a sound came from outside, like someone flying up from the foot of the mountain. The sound of stepping on the clouds and breaking the air came closer and closer.


    "Oh, here comes another one." Qin Mufeng glanced sideways for a while, then he didn''t pay attention any more. He just continued to look ahead, as if he was looking at something, as if he was just in a daze.


    At the next moment, a figure flew up directly from under the steps. Instead of landing directly, it flew up a certain distance, all the way over the eaves and beyond our sight. Then it slowly fell down to the front of the door, with white clothes floating in the wind.


    "Murong master!"


    I see, there are acquaintances!


    It''s said that they are acquaintances. In fact, they haven''t seen each other several times. When defending the East China Sea, they have seen each other several times. But because of the relationship between Murong Lei and Murong Shen, they always feel very familiar.


    Murong Ke took a look at me. He had learned about me from Murong Shen. He knew that this man, who was thinner, shorter, dressed in black and wearing a mask, knew me. He nodded to me and sat aside.


    "Murong''s master has a secret wound." Si Kongying observed for a while, then suddenly approached and said in a low voice.


    "Ah? Have you not recovered from the injury you suffered in Donghai last time? " I was surprised.


    Last time under the East China Sea, all of them lost their vitality. For this reason, murongke was closed for a long time. But it was nearly half a year ago. Was it so serious?"No, the wound on his body should have been made by the golden wing carving." Si Kongying explained to me.


    "Golden winged eagle?"


    "A month ago, the Dalai Lama in Tibet was the sixth best in the Tianya list. But just a month ago, the Murong family leader went to nanzang to challenge the golden winged eagle and successfully won the sixth place. He suffered a lot in that battle!"


    I suddenly nodded: "so it is. This is what Murong family leader has been pursuing all his life. He challenged Lin Dingkun in those years, but now he challenges golden wing carving. The next one is Li Xiao."


    "Yes, but it''s going to take a long time to see." Si Kong Ying said.


    Li Xiao is the fifth expert in Tianya list!


    Murong''s master took a seat and sat opposite us. He didn''t speak for a long time. I knew he could hear us, but there was no response. After a while, I said, "my little son, thank you for your care."


    "Ah? Ah, no, I just did some of my duty as a friend. " I am a Leng, then just understand that he is talking with me, immediately some embarrassed said.


    "Shen''er told me about you. He is full of praise for you. It''s not easy to get his praise. It seems that you are really predestined with our family. When you are free, I''ll give you a good treat."


    "Thank you for your kindness." I said hastily.


    Murong Ke said with a smile: "it''s nothing. My stupid son needs to be taken care of by you in the future. Shen''er is going to shut up. I had intended to continue to challenge the strong, but anyway, I think my time will come soon. I''m afraid that the challenge you said to Li Xiao won''t happen."


    "Ah?"


    I was shocked. With the dignity and pride in Murong Ke''s heart, if I say this, I''m afraid I will not be able to do it!


    "Don''t say that, Murong master. You must take good care of yourself. If something happens, it will be a loss to our whole practice world!" Sikong Ying was also shocked and immediately stood up and said.


    "Well, I know what''s going on myself. I just hope I can make a contribution in the end. The future is in my family''s hands. Today, I''m going to the dinner party to meet these old friends. Of course, there are also new generation of strong people. There are talented people in the world!"


    With that, Murong Ke gave me a look and showed his approval.


    "I dare not. The Murong family leader praised me falsely." I said quickly.


    "Oh, don''t be modest. Kill the flying fan and take the tenth place in the Tianya list. What a heroic spirit! It''s true that heroes are young Well


    Murong Kezheng said, suddenly felt something, frowned, then relaxed, suddenly couldn''t help laughing, said: "however, a few days before the meeting, competing for the position, get the qualification, will do so, but you are not the only one..."


    Voice just fell, suddenly a figure outside the door rushed in like the wind, followed by a voice: "Murong guest, do you mean it?"


    "Ah?"


    Murongke turns his head and picks his eyebrows. It is mu Nianqing, the head of Mu family!


    These two people are old acquaintances and old enemies!


    "Well! I''ve already paved the way for you, but I don''t want to walk well. I have to use my own strength to fly up. How can I see that you are very powerful? "


    It turns out that when Mu Nianqing came up, he didn''t use the power of Xiangyun. No wonder I didn''t find it this time.


    "Little brother, the master of Mu family did the same thing as you. The day before yesterday, he defeated Dai Shang and became the 11th in the Tianya list, and got the qualification to attend the meeting. Of course, it''s the last one. " Murong Ke''s words are obviously sarcastic.


    "Cut!" Mu Nianqing sniffed and looked behind him. He suddenly laughed and said, "not really. I''m not the last one. There''s another one who doesn''t have the qualification to attend the meeting, but he came uninvited."


    "Well?"


    All of them were stunned. Looking back, they saw a middle-aged man, wearing a gray blue Taoist robe, with his hair in a bun, his hands around his chest and a sword in his arms. He looked like a fairyland, but he had the cold feeling of refusing people thousands of miles away.


    "Dai Shang?! You''re here, too? Isn''t your qualification already taken away by him? " Murong frowned and cried.


    It turned out that he was Dai Shang.


    I thought to myself, watching him carefully.


    Dai Shang took a look at Murong Ke and said faintly, "I don''t think this way is fair and reasonable, so he followed. He has just seen Tian operator, and he said he can let me in."


    "Have you seen the sky operator?" Murong guest was surprised. "What does he look like?"


    At this point, Mu Nianqing is a smile, he two people together, naturally also see together, at this time to see Murong guest this appearance, suddenly some proud up, picked pick eyebrow said: "at that time, don''t you know? I tell you, it''s more than you think


    Then I sat down to one side, poured the tea and sipped it. Then I saw my expression on his faceDai Shang didn''t say a word. He followed Mu Nianqing and sat beside him. He still held his sword, didn''t drink tea, and didn''t speak. He just sat quietly.

 Chapter 529

    Several people sat in their seats, except Murong guest occasionally said a few words to me, no one spoke again. But later, when he spoke again, he was accepted by Mu Nianqing. Then he stopped talking and fell into silence.


    After a while, the sound of stepping on the clouds suddenly came from outside again. The people tilted their heads and saw a white figure rushing up. It seemed unreal. Before they could react, they felt a gust of wind blowing from their side, and there was no one in front of them.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Ah? "


    When I looked in front of me, I suddenly reacted and quickly looked back. However, I saw that Yu Hao had already sat in the nearest position to the upper throne in our row, and was pouring a cup of tea to drink.


    "Master Yu, good means!" Murongke Gongshou road.


    As a strong man in the East China Sea, murongke naturally respects Yu Hao. Of course, he also has a hidden sense of challenge.


    However, murongke is not a person who wants to be ambitious. Several times, he only challenges one person higher than himself. He will never challenge more than a few people. At this time, he had the intention of a strong man in his old age. It was impossible to challenge him.


    Moreover, because of the chaos in the East China Sea, they fought side by side. They had some comrades in arms, and this sense of war can only be buried in their hearts forever.


    "No, I''m a little impatient. I''m thirsty all the way. I can''t be polite. I''ll have a cup of tea first." Yu Hao said with a smile, sipping the tea with his cup, enjoying the tea with his face full, savoring it carefully, and only making a "tut tut" sound when he closed his eyes.


    "The tea of Tianya club is really different!"


    "Yes, that''s what we think." Murong said. "There are three major non-governmental organizations in the world. Among them, Tianya society is respected, and it''s not difficult to collect these treasures with Tianyou''s ability."


    "That''s true." Yu Hao put down his cup, but he was still reluctant to look at the tea in it.


    It is estimated that at this time, everyone wants to get rid of the rule of "three mouthfuls for tasting" and "seven minutes full" of tea. They want to pour the best tea into a full cup, and then drink it all in one gulp.


    Oh! I don''t think so!


    I''m going to do it directly!


    "Where else can I get such a good tea besides here? To some extent, the Tianya club has been able to surpass the shadow army! Of course, we can''t do it in terms of strength. " Murong said.


    "Ah, Murong family leader, it''s not appropriate to say this in front of a member of the shadow army." I laughed at once.


    But just then, outside the room, another voice came, cold and disgusting: "when can you represent the shadow army?"


    As soon as I heard this sound, I felt headache. I didn''t want to stay with him!


    Don''t look back, I know it''s Lin Dingkun. I can recognize the voice card in the voice changer!


    "I''m the leader of the dark side of the shadow army. I''m the same level as you. You have no reason to reproach me." My head will not say, pick up the cup, drink to ease the mood.


    With him, the tea doesn''t smell good.


    "As long as you don''t discredit our shadow army, don''t forget that you are a casual practitioner, and you can''t completely represent our shadow army." Lin Dingkun came up to me and gave me a slanting look. Then he stepped forward and sat down at the front of murongke''s row, facing Yu Hao.


    At ordinary times, he would not be able to take the eighth position in Tianya list. But today, he represents not only him, but the shadow army. He is an excuse to defend Kyoto, but actually Duan Qingtian, who can''t fight.


    Although he was annoyed, I came here today not on behalf of the shadow army, but only on behalf of me.


    Master left, my way, also can only I come to walk!


    At this time, Qin Mufeng, who had been silent, looked at the seat where Yu Hao and Lin Dingkun were sitting, and finally couldn''t help saying, "you two are really impolite. When you directly sit in those two positions, I''d like to ask you two. When master Ruyan comes, where do you want him to sit?"


    "Er..."


    As soon as this sentence came out, all the people present were silent.


    Yes! No matter how we change the ranking, some of us constantly challenge the top one, some of us advance into the top ten temporarily, but no matter how we change, master Ruyan will always be the first.


    Duan Qingtian once told me that master Ruyan is different from us.


    We are all mortals. We are struggling on the road of practice, looking for the way to become an immortal, trying our best to reach the legendary threshold, so we are desperate for it.


    But master Ruyan seems to have already touched the threshold, but he has been stopping outside the door and has not taken that step.


    Banbu Dixian, this is the real banbu Dixian!


    When you want to enter, you can enter! If you don''t want to enter, you can enter later!


    The world''s strong, when it is so!


    And if he wasn''t too low-key, what overseas practitioners fear most at this time would be him.Lin Dingkun sat down in his chair, thought calmly for a moment, and said: "the shadow army is an official organization in the world. In order to keep Kyoto, commander Duan can''t come. I''ll take his place. I think I''m qualified to sit here!"


    I feel like I want to hit him!


    A lot of words, they say and others say different!


    It''s just like the service industry always says that customers are God. That''s what it says to the service staff. They want to treat customers as God. It''s OK for a customer to treat himself as God?!


    Others call you a master. No one on the sidelines will definitely have anything, as long as you are really qualified. But you call yourself master, even if you are qualified, who can like you?!


    It is necessary for social peace that others respect you and yourself be modest.


    Everyone knew what Lin Dingkun said, but when he said it himself, all his faces were not good-looking, especially Yu Hao, who was opposite, turned black and said with a smile, "I understand! I''m just a leader of a small organization. Fortunately, I was ranked in the top three. I really dare not be a leader in this position! "


    With that, he took a look at Lin Dingkun and immediately put his hands on the armrest of the chair to stand up.


    Lin Dingkun, on the other hand, did not blush at all. Instead, he stared at him with a natural look.


    Yu Hao''s strength is enough, but he is not from a military background, so even if Lin Dingkun can''t beat him, he looks down on him.


    So arrogant, you do not look down on you soldiers!


    I reached out and stroked my forehead. Who are we to discredit the shadow army!


    Yu Hao smiles and stands up to walk back. Unexpectedly, at this moment, a kind voice comes from the door: "no, I just sit down. I don''t care about it."


    Everyone rushed to see, if it is really master Ruyan arrived!


    Silent, even the wind did not have any change, but people have climbed up from the foot of the mountain, and to the palace.


    "How can that be?"?! Master Ruyan, you are... "


    "Ah, it''s just a false name. If you care about the false names, you will not be home. Don''t care about me, benefactor Yu. Please sit down. I''ll just sit here."


    With that, master Ruyan directly sat down on the last chair with a cool look. He really didn''t like things or feel sorry for himself. He was a real master!


    Lin Dingkun, in the end, utilitarianism is too heavy!


    Yu Hao looked at the crowd. At this time, he went to invite the master to come, but he was a little affected. He had to sit down again, but this time, he was a little scared.


    Just at this time, outside the hall, there was a loud and clear song of birds. Then, a purple figure flew up from below, light as a swallow, and slowly fell down. When he got to the front of the hall, he looked up. At first, he saw master Ruyan sitting at the nearest door. He was stunned, and then devoutly performed a monk''s special ceremony.


    Come on, it''s nanzang golden wing carving!


    Wearing a purple red Lama''s suit and two cymbals hanging on his waist, he came into the hall and looked at Murong guest again. He nodded slightly and saluted back. Murong guest then sat down beside master Ruyan.


    Master Ruyan smiles kindly. In the whole hall, only two of them are Buddhists. Although the Buddhists in Central Plains are slightly different from those in Tibet, they are one family after all. They have a feeling of mutual sympathy.


    Looking at his attitude towards murongke, we can see that murongke won the battle a month ago with his real strength, not by chance or luck. Of course, with my understanding of murongke, it won''t be so.


    With the golden winged Eagle sitting, two rows of a total of 10 seats, finally all full.


    Bai xiaoweng arranged ten seats for the top ten people on the Tianya list, but there was a special situation


    When Dai Shang entered, the original 10 people became 11 people, and there was still one person who didn''t arrive, which means that when he came, there was no seat!


    At this time, I thought in my heart that master Ruyan had come early. If he came a little later, he would catch up with the last one. He would not even be able to sit in the last chair.


    And the most embarrassing thing is that at this moment, we all know who this person is destined to be without a seat


    After a while, the last one came late. I turned my head and saw that it was an old man who looked 70 years old. His white hair was cut very short, his hair was flat, and he had a little stubble. He was dressed tight while he was neat. Although he was old, he was still brave, and his muscles were tight. He was honest and loyal, and still had Yu Yong!


    And he is the one we talked about before - Golden knife Li Xiao!


    Sitting in Sichuan and Sichuan, I have a golden sword in my hand, which can compete with the sun and the moon. It''s a set of mountain cutting techniques. It''s said that it can divide the dangerous Sichuan Road into two parts!


    However, it is said that this set of magic does great harm to itself. If you want to practice it, you have great requirements for your constitution.


    "No more places?" Li Xiao just like a veteran, as if the chief inspection general, have a look at the people have sat in the ten seats, light said."Ah, this..." Master Ruyan is smiling kindly. As soon as he wants to say something, Dai Shang takes the initiative to stand up and says, "I came uninvited and took your place. Master LiXiao, please sit down."


    "No need!" But Li Xiao said. "It''s me who comes late. I come first and then I come. It''s been there since ancient times. Let''s sit down, master Dai. I''ll just stand."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right Dai Shang looked at him, observed for a while, and found that he was really not angry. His words just came out, and his face was sincere, not like lying. Then he agreed and sat down again.


    Li Xiao stood on the edge of the chair, with no complaint on his face. He looked like a veteran. He stood there like a bodyguard, and his painting style suddenly went wrong.


    But


    I looked at him and laughed.


    Although the old man looks fierce, he has an excellent disposition.


    But when he stood there, everyone felt strange and embarrassed, but they didn''t know what to do.


    And just then, outside the door, another person came in!


    Who?!


    Everyone has such a question. In the past, it turns out that a young man in his twenties, like a college graduate, is about my age, playing games with a mobile phone.


    "Our highland tower is under attack!"


    Familiar with the sound of the game, I can not help showing a face of black line, where the Internet addicted youth?!


    I looked at Si Kongying beside me. He was also puzzled. I didn''t know who was in front of him.


    But at this time, I saw Mu Nianqing, with a smile on his face.


    Is


    "Our crystal is under attack!" The familiar voice came, and the boy walked directly from the two rows of experts to the throne.


    At the same time, the sound of failure also came.


    "Oh, I lost again!" The young man sighed, but there was no expression of depression on his face.


    Putting away his cell phone, the boy turned his head and looked at the crowd. Lin Dingkun immediately said, "child, who are you? Don''t you look down on us when you pass by like this?! This is no place for you to come


    After his words, I obviously heard Mu Nianqing give out a cold hum.


    The young man looked at Lin Dingkun, shook his head, suddenly stepped back, sat down on the throne, put his hands on the armrest, and said, "ladies and gentlemen, I''m Bai xiaoweng when I meet you for the first time!"

 Chapter 530

    "I am Bai xiaoweng!"


    The whole audience was in an uproar!


    The legendary baixiaoweng and Tianyou are in their early twenties?!


    What are you doing with me?!


    "Are you Bai xiaoweng?" Sure enough, Qin Mufeng was the first to raise doubts. "The people in the Jianghu call Bai xiaoweng an old man who is nearly 100 years old and has a young face. How could it be you?"


    "The hair of a crane, the face of a child?" Bai xiaoweng tilted his head, then suddenly said: "it should be seen when Manzhan came back. I often have white hair."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ning Go to the exhibition?!


    It''s not just a teenager addicted to Internet, it''s a teenager of two dimensions!


    Qin Mufeng is also speechless. Although he doesn''t quite understand what Manzhan is, it means that his image at that time was changed


    Murong guest takes the lead to react to come over, looked at Mu Nianqing and Dai Shang, frown a way: "he is really a day operator?"


    Mu Nianqing finally couldn''t help laughing and said, "I said that it would be beyond your imagination. When we first saw him at the foot of the mountain, we were shocked by his appearance, but his identity was told by the members of Tianya society who welcomed us. We can believe it."


    After listening to him, murongke was finally convinced that the person in front of him was really the legendary figure, the leader of the first non-governmental organization in the world It''s a teenager?!


    "Are you really a heaven operator?" Murong guest can''t help but say.


    "Ah, heaven operator is your name for me. I prefer the nickname baixiaoweng I gave myself." Bai xiaoweng said with a smile.


    "Bai Xiao Weng, how dare you ask this year Yu Hao thought for a moment and asked tentatively.


    Don''t be Tianshan TongLao. She looks young, but she is very old. It''s not impossible! What''s more, Tian operator has always been so mysterious that it can''t be done by ordinary people. It''s no surprise that he has such a rejuvenating magic.


    Unexpectedly, Bai xiaoweng replied, "I''m twenty-three this year!"


    "Twenty three? You call yourself Lao Fu? You call yourself Weng? "


    "I can''t say that. Although I''m young, I don''t have to experience less than you. I call myself an old man. Why not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The crowd was speechless.


    Let alone have such experience, is really want to claim, what''s the problem? There''s no rule that young people can''t call themselves old men.


    "But..." Lin Dingkun suddenly opened his mouth and looked at him coldly. "I heard that Tianya club has been established for more than ten years. You are only twenty-three years old. Isn''t that right?"


    Bai xiaoweng looked at him and said with a smile: "Tianya will Its predecessor was that I didn''t study hard in primary school, and was deeply influenced by martial arts novels and martial arts TV dramas. I founded a small group which was just a family.


    Later, in junior high school, I woke up to the magic of calculation. I could work out the answer without learning, and I got full marks in the exam. I also used this to do business, looking for the rich and the poor in my family who don''t study. I sold them the answers ahead of time and made a lot of money.


    As a result, I got the attention of many people. Finally, an expert found me and got his advice. I started Tianya club. For me, it was just a game. Today, I am not in charge of this organization. No matter inside or outside, the four law protectors are responsible for it. I just play games, watch cartoons and occasionally participate in a free show. "


    With that, Bai xiaoweng looked at the crowd with a smile, spread his hands, and raised his eyebrows: "is there a problem?"


    Master Ruyan took the lead to react and said with a smile: "it''s a good temperament to play the game of heaven operator in life. It''s not like me. I''ve lived half my life. Although I''ve cut off my troubles, I haven''t cut off all my troubles. Compared with the benefactor of heaven operator, I feel inferior to myself!"


    "Ah, master Ruyan, you don''t need to say that. I''m just playing. I''m not an apprentice. How can I compare with you here?"


    I looked at Bai xiaoweng with a smile on his face and suddenly envied him!


    Also a student, I think I''m good enough, I didn''t expect he was better than me!


    In particular, with the skill of calculation to predict the test answer, Laozi real name envy!


    Hearing this, all the people on the scene sighed and accepted the reality. Tianya club was founded in junior high school. Now, it''s more than ten years. Is there such a talented youth in the world


    Bai xiaoweng grinned: "you don''t have to look at me like this. I''m not a great man. Compared with you, I''m really insignificant. It''s just that the four Dharma protectors told me to make use of my identity and do something for the society. Then they called everyone together. Your guards and entourage were all entertained in another room, mainly because they said they knew what I looked like The fewer people there are, the better. So I''ll just let a few of you come up. "


    My heart said, it''s not true. Just like you, it''s too much worse than what we imagined! This kind of strange gap and contrast, or don''t let too many people have itLin Dingkun didn''t respond to these. He said faintly, "needless to say, I just want to know, what''s the plan of calling us here today?"


    Bai xiaoweng looked at him and said, "today I want to teach you to come here for nothing but to discuss the situation in the world and to form an alliance."


    "The covenant?"


    "That''s right. Now the cult is ready to move, the overseas practitioners are ambitious, and the people who attack Maoshan are worried about domestic and foreign affairs. In addition, the demon tower is broken, and demons are everywhere. Today''s world is in danger. We can no longer fight our own way as usual."


    With that, Bai xiaoweng looked at the crowd and said, "everyone here, who is not a famous expert? Who is not the leader or speaker of an organization?! There are military officers, family owners, organized leaders, various sects, Buddhist and Taoist families. If we unite, learn from each other''s strong points and cooperate with each other, we will be able to solve the current predicament! "


    As soon as the voice fell, in the two rows of seats, someone immediately shouted, "well said! I agree! "


    Everyone saw that it was Qin Mufeng, and the Mangfu leader was straightforward.


    Qin Mufeng was also looking at the crowd. Seeing that there was no one attached, he cried, "what''s the matter? Don''t you agree? "


    Si Kongying quickly made it over: "of course, it''s not that we don''t agree. It''s normal to establish an alliance. However, it''s true that current events are like this and the situation forces us. We all agree, but..."


    Si Kongying said with an embarrassed smile on her face and looked at others.


    I don''t care. I just came to listen to the lecture. They just discussed. Master Yan, golden winged carving and Dai Shang, adhering to Buddhism and Taoism, were silent and natural in expression.


    But other people, however, are uncertain, like thinking about something.


    Finally, Murong stood up and sighed: "because of your face, I dare not make it clear. I''ll be a bad man and make it clear. Since it''s an alliance, there must be a leader. I don''t know who baixiaoweng wants to be the leader. Is that you? Or someone else? "


    This sentence, when it comes to everyone''s heart!


    As Bai xiaoweng himself said, which one of you is not an organization, or even a local dignitary. Now you are in the league, and you listen to others. Who can be convinced?!


    For a moment, everyone began to look at the people around them, secretly fighting fiercely, trying to fight for the position of leader.


    Bai xiaoweng shook his head and said: "you guys, let''s put aside the alliance leader for a while. Besides the alliance leader, more than ten alliance elders should be appointed in the alliance. If something big happens, the alliance elders should hold a meeting to discuss and decide. Before you arrive, the list has been preliminarily listed. At present, it is tentatively determined that they are Yu Hao, the leader of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, Qin Mufeng, the leader of Yunding mountain, Li Xiao, and Gusu Murong family... "


    Bai xiaoweng gave a list of names. Except master Ruyan and Duan Qingtian, all of them, including me, were selected as League elders. Mu Nianqing and Dai Shang, the 11th and 12th, were also on the list.


    Ten in all!


    I listened to these names and nodded. Various forces, whether family or religion, including me, are included. It''s all inclusive!


    And as long as they join, when the time comes, everyone will respond!


    But at this moment, Lin Dingkun stood up and said, "Bai xiaoweng, I have no objection to the people you just said, just Why aren''t you among these people? Is it possible that you have been eyeing the leader of the alliance from the very beginning? "


    As soon as the words came out, the whole audience was silent. Bai xiaoweng could feel it. Two thirds of the people on the scene looked at him in a bad way.


    I think that if Bai xiaoweng is really an old man who is nearly 100 years old, maybe he can ease up a little now, but after all, he is too young!


    Although Tianya society is the first non-governmental organization, and all major organizations have respect for him, it doesn''t mean that you say the leader is the leader. Why?!


    But Bai xiaoweng said with a cool smile: "of course not. I''ve been saying that I can''t compare with all of you here. Let alone this huge alliance, even my Tianya society, I didn''t interfere much. I just left it to the four Dharma protectors. How can I be the leader of the alliance? Not to mention the leader of the alliance, even if it''s the leader of the alliance, I haven''t thought about it. "


    "Then you..."


    Lin Dingkun still wanted to talk, but behind him, the golden winged carving stood up and stared at him coldly, saying: "master Ruyan is not in the League of the old. With master Ruyan''s reputation and prestige, he is not in the League of the old. Tian operator''s idea is already clear. It''s just that you have too much power to understand!"


    As soon as the words came out, all the people present suddenly realized.


    Yes!


    Not only master Ruyan, but also Duan Qingtian, the commander of the shadow army, is not in the list. This shows that both of them are candidates for the leader of the alliance!


    After hearing this, Bai xiaoweng clapped his hands excitedly and said, "right! Some people are sensible, but I''ve been wandering between them. I don''t know who''s the best person to be. You say, "who''s better?""Master Ruyan, of course!" Yu Hao said first.


    "I also think master Ruyan is better." Murong guest also said.


    "Me too." Dai Shangdao.


    They all agreed that master Ruyan should be the leader of the alliance, but unexpectedly, master Ruyan suddenly stood up slowly, put his hands together, went to the middle and said, "Amitabha, I don''t think it''s right!"


    "Why?" Immediately someone asked.


    "The so-called thing to set up this alliance is to fight against the evil cultivation demons. The monks are compassionate. If they are compassionate at that time, wouldn''t they be in a dilemma?"


    "This..."


    After these words came out, everyone frowned.


    As the saying goes, compassion does not command soldiers. That''s right! Master Ruyan is good, but his compassion will drag them down when facing those evil cultivation demons.


    "In that case, we will choose Duan Qingtian, commander Duan, to be our leader."


    "Good!" Lin Dingkun agreed immediately.


    But just then, another voice came out: "I don''t think it''s right!"

 Chapter 531

    It''s Yu Hao speaking.


    "Why not?" Lin Dingkun looked at him coldly, and the air was filled with a sense of killing.


    I spread out my hand and said in my heart that before you asked someone to get up and give someone a place to master Ruyan. I offended someone. Now they want to hold you back. Let''s solve it by ourselves.


    Yu Hao didn''t answer Lin Dingkun. Instead, he stood up, looked at Bai xiaoweng and said, "it''s not that I have a problem with him. It''s just that Lin Dingkun is an old ally in the shadow army. If Duan Qingtian becomes the leader of the alliance, the status of the shadow Army is much higher than ours! We are all in the same organization, and only one of us is the leader of the league. "


    That''s right!


    Don''t mention him. In fact, I''m a member of the shadow army, but I can''t say it. If I say it, the nature will change.


    "Well Indeed, master Ruyan, you... " Bai xiaoweng hesitated and asked tentatively.


    "I''ve made up my mind. I don''t need to say any more." Master Ruyan interrupted him.


    "Well, master Ruyan, be a leader of the alliance."


    "In fact, if you want Duan Qingtian to be the leader of the alliance, it''s not totally impossible." Yu Hao said again. "It''s just that the old position of Lin Dingkun can be released."


    "You..." When Lin Dingkun heard this, he burst into a rage. He patted the armrest of his chair and stood up to make trouble.


    But at this time, Bai xiaoweng suddenly stepped forward, stretched out his hand, and said with a smile: "Hey, don''t be angry."


    As soon as the voice fell, it was like an illusion. A white air flew by in a flash. It was like taking a small spout to Lin Dingkun, and then it disappeared.


    But it was obvious that Lin Dingkun''s intention of killing, fighting and anger disappeared at this moment!


    "Huh?"


    Yu Hao is so close that he can feel it most clearly.


    To tell the truth, with his strength, he is not afraid of Lin Dingkun at all. But Bai xiaoweng waves his hand and feels that he has done nothing, so he takes off his strength. This is unusual!


    Bai xiaoweng Sure enough, it''s not as simple as Zetian Shu.


    "It''s just a moment''s anger. It''s not true. It''s not good to hurt the harmony for this kind of thing." Bai xiaoweng, smiling, pushed Lin Dingkun back to his seat, and then said, "in that case, I''ll mention one more person. If you have any objection, we''ll discuss it again."


    "Well, please tell me his name."


    "Taboo I dare not say that, but I''m sure you all know this old man. The dragon and tiger mountain is just one view, Master Zhang! How''s it going? "


    Once master Zhang was famous, the whole audience was quiet.


    What to do? Do you object? Why?


    There is no doubt about the ability of Master Zhang! As we all know, although Tianya list records the world''s experts, it also has three problems.


    First, foreigners, even Chinese, are not included.


    Second, every organization family has the largest number of people on the list. Tianya list only records 50 people. If this organization records seven and that organization records eight, then 50 organizations can''t record all of them!


    In order to make it more colorful, each organization has only one to five members, and each family has only one member. The shadow army is the official face, with five members.


    Third, master level figures, not recorded in the list!


    In my opinion, my master''s power is better than master Yan''s, but he is not on the list, including master Zhang of dragon and tiger mountain, and the leader of the three religions in the three religions temple where Yu ganqian lives.


    In fact, master Ruyan is also a Buddhist. But master Ruyan says that nowadays, people all hold Buddha''s feet temporarily, burn incense when they have something to do, and recite Buddhism when they have nothing to do. In order to change this situation, he asks to enter the Tianya list, so as to improve the status of Buddhism in people''s hearts.


    It is for this reason that the pilgrims feel a beautiful scene, including the maze set up by yunmiao temple.


    But recently, Bai xiaoweng proposed Zhang Tianshi, and he immediately suppressed them all!


    "If you can''t, you can say it again."


    After a moment''s silence, Yu Hao suddenly said, "I don''t mind!"


    "I have no opinion." Master Ruyan said with his hands together.


    "Me too!" The golden winged Eagle immediately echoed.


    "Among all the Taoist schools, Master Zhang is the best, so it''s no different to be poor." Dai Shang said.


    "Since it''s Master Zhang What else can I say? Agree Murong said.


    "So are we!" Si Kongying and I raised our hands at the same time to show our agreement.


    More than half of the people present agreed with this. Basically, it is a foregone conclusion.


    Bai xiaoweng looked around and saw that no one had any objection, so he said, "it''s decided. Tianshi Zhang is the leader of our alliance. As for the name of our alliance Since we are able to gather all the people in the world, wipe out evil spirits, and uphold justice in the world, it is called "zhengtianmeng!"


    ¡­¡­


    At the time when we are setting up Zhengtian League in Tianya society, on the other side, the culprits of this action in the blue eagle society are cheering for their masterpieces!"Good means!"


    In the office, yejibo patted the table excitedly, looked at Huang Zhengnan in front of him, and stretched out his thumb: "good means! It''s a good way! President Huang is really good! I didn''t expect to do such a big thing with this move! I''m afraid it''s going to be busy for some time in China! "


    Huang Zhengnan sat opposite the table, holding a red wine glass in his hand. The red wine in the glass was crystal clear, especially under the light.


    But I don''t know if this guy really has this kind of taste. He just looked at the glass with a smile, waved his hand and said, "don''t talk nonsense. My goal has never been a country or a region. What I want is the world! You are very good. When the future is great, I will never forget you. There will be a big reward. "


    "Thank you very much!"


    Yeji Bo said, clasping his hands, bending slightly, saluting with Chinese etiquette. He looked respectful, like a dog leg. But in fact, when he heard this, a trace of ruthlessness flashed in his eyes.


    How can the little master of the sun religion be willing to be subordinate to others like this?!


    It''s just that I can''t get away from it at this time, and that''s all I can do.


    What he hid was very good, but he didn''t expect that the change of his eyes didn''t escape Huang Zhengnan''s eyes. However, after seeing this look, he didn''t react and still smile.


    Yeji Bo looks up at Huang Zhengnan. He doesn''t react. He thinks it''s OK. Suddenly he thinks that there is a poison in his body. Although he doesn''t know the effect, he won''t feel better. If he can''t go back as soon as possible, I''m afraid it will be over!


    And


    Yeji Bo suddenly had a new idea in his heart.


    What will happen if Huang Zhengnan and Qiye fight?!


    "I don''t know what president Huang is going to do next? At this time, although there are many demons, there are also many Chinese experts. Although many civilians will die, they will be suppressed soon. What''s the next step? "


    "Well I heard that Nanyang association has been planning something, do you know? "


    Huang Zhengnan said that Yeji Bo was shocked. Originally, he wanted to fight them together, but now he saw that the other party actually brought it up by himself!


    That''s great!


    How could he know that Huang Zhengnan had already known what he thought and deliberately said it. The best thing is that the Nanyang association is indeed the only organization that has no damage to its vitality and is still hostile to China. When he mentions it, he will not let Yeji Bo suspect that it is deceitful.


    "I don''t know, but I did hear about it, and I took something from the shadow army, and I took Mr. Du. Now, I don''t know what I''m doing." Yeji Bo said.


    "It seems that there is something real. If you can cooperate with him, it''s a good way. It''s a little interesting. I want to have a try."


    As soon as Yeji Bo heard this, his eyes lit up immediately. No matter whether he was suspected or not, he said directly: "if I want to do this, I can contact him. I''ve met Lao Qi of Nanyang Association. I''d like to be a bridge."


    Oh, I''ve seen That''s a catch!


    Huang Zhengnan sneered, put down his glass, stood up, patted Yeji Bo on the shoulder, and said, "please, I will never forget what you have done."


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    The door opens, and yejibo comes out of the room. The members of the blue eagle society at the door watch yejibo go out and stay away.


    Until Yeji Bo''s figure disappeared, the man sneered and went into the room. He took the door with his backhand, lowered his head and walked to Huang Zhengnan''s side.


    "How''s it going? Have you found out? " Huang Zhengnan asked, his face was totally different from the cold.


    "Yes The man replied. "The Tianya association has indeed called together the top ten members of the Tianya list, and intends to form an alliance to jointly fight against the enemy."


    "Well! It''s smart, but it''s just a little trick. " Huang Zhengnan said with a sneer. After pondering for a while, he said, "the speed of contacting those people should be faster. They can''t take the lead. They can call up the experts, so can we! "


    "Yes! I''m already doing it. I''ve contacted some of them so far. It''s quite smooth. "


    "Well, that''s good. What did the Tianya meeting say?"


    "This..." The man hesitated and was in a bit of a dilemma. "Our people did get in, but the operator only let the top ten experts in that day. He and other people''s followers went to another room, and they didn''t know what they were talking about."


    "Tut! Sure enough, it''s a matter of caution, but I''ve got the list of participants. "


    "Yes, the personnel list is not confidential. It''s already listed." The man said, hands will be a piece of paper up, above a row of people''s names written.


    "Even the top ten on the Tianya list may change their names and purposes overnight. Those who are really present are likely to be very different from what we know. Only those who are really present can be confirmed!"Huang Zhengnan said, took the note and looked at it one by one from the beginning.


    Master Ruyan, Yu Hao, Qin Mufeng and others, it''s not easy to change their positions? It''s no surprise to see their names, but when they come to a name, Huang Zhengnan''s eyes immediately change!


    In that line, it was clearly written: kill the flying fan to take the position, the new tenth in Tianya list, the president of Tongzhou Society - count!

 Chapter 532

    In the suburbs of Yanjing, there are countless satellite towns and villages. At this time, these houses and cottages are empty, and the rest is endless desolation!


    "Come on! Faster! Come on in


    At the edge of Yanjing City, countless soldiers in the uniform of shadow Army stand up, holding magic weapons and blades, and their mana is flowing. Beside them, there are countless people running to Yanjing city like a tide.


    Just last night, one of the villages was slaughtered overnight! When it was found at dawn, the scene was miserable!


    The ground is full of corpses, broken bones! Bloody cloth! There is also the blood and flesh splashed all over the wall and ground, which can hardly be seen! Can do this, is not simply a person, a demon!


    This, must be the demon group transit!


    Duan Qingtian couldn''t do it, but as the leader of the shadow army, he immediately ordered that all the people outside Yanjing should be arranged inside the city. At the same time, contact all the important departments, give orders within 10 minutes, all hotels and guest houses for them to stay free of charge. This is not enough to live, all available resources are used, and the places where people can live are full of people everywhere!


    And now, there are countless civilians coming.


    Duan Qingtian sat in his office, pressing himself on the back of his chair. He closed his eyes and raised his head. He held the corner of the table tightly with his fingers, but he did not dare to use any magic power. If he used it, he would tear down the table directly.


    We are all wondering why, in the past, they would fly out to rush to the front commander Duan, but today they are so quiet. Is there any good way. But he didn''t know himself. At this time, he was depressed.


    "Amitabha!"


    On the edge, a group of monks in monk robes held rosary beads and saluted the shadow soldiers in front of them.


    "You are..."


    "Master Ruyan, the poor monk, came to help him when he heard something important." The white bearded monk standing in the front said that he looks older than master Ruyan''s father.


    On hearing this, the soldier was overjoyed and quickly said, "it''s master Ruyan''s apprentice! It''s very kind of you to come and help us. I dare to ask you your honor


    "I dare not, poor monk, the name of Dharma is daotong."


    "Master daotong! Come on! I''ve met master daotong


    "Yes


    Several teams of soldiers on the other side, who were preparing to face the crisis, heard the call from their comrades in arms and immediately ran over. Daotong put his hands together and hung beads on his thumb to salute the crowd.


    And at this time, suddenly a burst of yellow sand in the distance, followed by, is really like thunder rolling roar!


    "Here it is


    I do not know who yelled, the people are all scared out of their wits by the loud noise, this cry is more like a life-threatening kid general, all of a sudden completely flustered God, turned around and began to run!


    "No! Don''t mess! Don''t mess up


    "Someone fell down!"


    "Ah


    "Help, help --!"


    The scene was in chaos. There were too many people. In the chaos, not a few people were tripped by debris, bricks and other people''s legs. Because people around them fell down, and they didn''t stand firm in the confusion, not a few people were hit!


    The crowd, which was originally very orderly, immediately turned into a mass of loose sand. The people who fell down seemed to be a rapidly infectious virus, which spread in an instant. In the blink of an eye, a large area had fallen down, and the whole group of people suddenly became concave.


    "Oh, you Don''t mess, don''t mess! Master daotong, you... "


    The soldiers of the shadow army rushed to help the civilians evacuate, but looking back, behind them, there was a black fog that could cover the sky. The earth trembled, and a huge thing had come out of its head.


    Boom!


    There was another loud noise. There was a big hole in the earth again. A big hand stretched out from the inside and grabbed on the ground at once. Five of them were trying to pull out their bodies.


    Under the great force of five fingers, the earth suddenly split a spider web like cracks, and gradually spread to this side, the front of the cracks, just like a spear sword, to Yanjing city!


    "Amitabha!" Monk daotong stood in front of him. He put his hands together and looked at the smoke and mist in front of him. His face was calm, but his eyes were full of light.


    "You can rest assured to help the people, poor monk here, expect no harm."


    Words, is incomparable confidence!


    "This Then master laodaotong, come on! Go and help! Contact the section commander


    The soldier hesitated for a moment and made a decision. He immediately turned around and rushed to the people to save people. At the same time, he secretly wondered why this was the case, but commander Duan didn''t come!


    At this time Duan Qingtian, sitting behind the table and listening to the phone ringing, already knows what happened in front of him.


    But he can''t go. Once he does it, the powerful spiritual power will break the space instantly. At that time, maybe the whole Yanjing city will be buried with him and those monsters!It''s really the loss outweighs the gain!


    Now, it''s not time to do that.


    On the front line, the owner of that big hand finally revealed the true face of Lushan Mountain - an orangutan as big as a mountain!


    His hair is like a steel needle. He is the King Kong in the movie!


    No, maybe bigger than it!


    And before the big head also all to the ground, it was a long train, thick as a pagoda of Python!


    This can already be described as mori.


    There are not only these, but also wild boars, tigers, bulls, black wolves


    Countless monsters with black fog on their bodies constantly come out from below and show their fierce light. The black fog and evil spirit on their bodies almost cover the sky!


    The shadow army mingled with the common people, and each soldier had to take charge of a small part, leading the people forward to the city. With the help of soldiers, the speed is much faster.


    However, among the demons, the wild boar, whose body is as red as charcoal, has been staring at it. He snorts his turbid air in his long nose, and suddenly steps forward with his feet, thinking about it directly!


    This is a wild boar! Even if there is no demon, even if the body size is only one tenth of it, the impact force generated by the direct collision is enough to directly break several trees, or even collapse a stone wall!


    Not to mention, this pig demon obviously has a good evil spirit!


    "Pig Here comes the pig


    Some of the civilians who ran behind heard the rumbling sound of the pig''s hooves trampling on the ground behind them. Looking back, they were so scared that they almost fell to the ground as soon as their feet softened. Fortunately, they were helped by the shadow soldiers around them.


    "Don''t look! Leave it alone! If master daotong is here, they will never be OK. " The soldier yelled at once, reaching out to the nearest two men and going on.


    But obviously, he underestimated the weakness of people when fear came.


    "No impossible! What can that monk do for such a giant? "


    The soldier just felt that there were pools of soft mud all around him, so he couldn''t catch it at all. He helped one up, and the other fell down, so he couldn''t move forward at all.


    The number of civilians is far greater than that of soldiers.


    When death comes, what people burst out with is either amazing power or worrying power


    Obviously, when the road ahead is blocked by a sea of people, what they break out is the latter


    At this time, the boar was only ten meters away from the crowd!


    Step out, ten meters away, disappear instantly!


    It''s over!


    This is what all the civilians think at the moment. What can they do with their insignificant body in front of the enemy like a hill?


    And no matter they, even the soldiers, were sweating.


    They can all see that the boar, at least 300 years old, or even more than 500 years old, is a very strong monster, not to mention the common people, even if he has magic power, when he is faced with such a monster, he will be gone in an instant.


    But when they looked at master daotong, who was facing the boar, they saw endless calmness in him.


    Just like the boar in front of us is just a leaf coming with the wind.


    People in Buddhism are really calm


    A person thinks like this, and then he sees the most shocking picture in his life!


    Master daotong didn''t change his face. He just looked up slowly, looked at the boar in front of him, kept his hands together, and said, "Amitabha!"


    The next moment, three meters in front of the body suddenly rose a golden light wall, on which the Buddha light, directly through the boar''s body!


    "Sin, sin." Master daotong closed his eyes and shook his head slightly.


    At the same time, the huge body of the wild boar immediately stopped, just The head didn''t stop.


    Three meters in front of master daotong''s body was just the dividing point between the head and the body of the wild boar. The golden light rose like a guillotine and cut it off directly!


    "Ah


    At the scene, a woman screamed and covered her eyes. At the same time, she was worried that pig blood would spill all over her body. However, after waiting for a long time, there was only a huge "plop" sound, which should be the sound of pig''s head falling to the ground. However, the imaginary touch of liquid was never felt. On the contrary, there was a very fragrant smell.


    When I opened my eyes, I found that the dead pig in front of me had become a roast pig


    "This..."


    Master daotong turned his head and said with a smile: "the boar monster practices fire magic, so his hair is red. Just now, the fire element in his body was stimulated by the Buddha light, and he wanted to burst out, but it was resisted by the Buddha light. He could only burst out inside. Unexpectedly, it turned into a delicious food. Amitabha, it''s just delicious. I can''t enjoy it It''s used. Ah, it seems to be a little burnt... "His tone is very calm, like a joke, but the scenes in front of him are telling people that what he said is true!


    "The Buddha light of poor monk can persist for a while. Let''s go now." Master daotong turned his head back and continued to stare at the other monsters in front of him.


    And the crowd finally reacted, and got up quickly. At this time, the strength just lost due to fear gradually returned. They quickly struggled to stand up, led by the soldiers, and ran to the Yanjing city.


    Outside, among the ten thousand demons, the biggest snake suddenly raised its head and looked down at daotong, at the crowd, at Yanjing city.


    At the same time, Duan Qingtian in the office suddenly opened his eyes and murmured, "you''re here."

 Chapter 533

    Outside the city of Yanjing, the giant snake is spitting out its message. A pair of indifferent snake eyes stare at the monk daotong, who is blocking his way. With a slight movement of his pupil, a wild Newton next to him roars and rushes past!


    This cow, with its black body and shiny hair, seems to be cast in bronze. It has a pair of horns on its head, which are like two machetes. It has a sharp top to the capital of Yanjing. It rushes over without scruple.


    Master daotong''s face did not change, but he kept reciting the Buddhist scriptures in his mouth. At his feet, the ten thousand words of Buddhism slightly rotated, and the light wall in front of him also had scriptures rising.


    At this time, the whole Yanjing city is like a huge warp drum! The city is surrounded by a circle of golden roller walls.


    The mana needed to maintain the lightwall that can protect the whole Yanjing city is also huge!


    Behind master daotong, a group of Buddhist disciples all put their hands together and closed their eyes to chant sutras. It seems that this is the Buddhist hall where they chant sutras day after day and year after year, not the edge of Yanjing City, not the battlefield!


    Blink of an eye, the bison has rushed over, a pair of sharp horns blatantly hit on the wall of Buddha light!


    Bang!


    The huge sound came, as if two mountains collided. On the wall of Buddha''s light, the golden light suddenly bloomed. Its light was dazzling, and it could compete with the sun! All of a sudden, I felt the light around me, but I couldn''t see anything at all.


    Fortunately, in a short time, only two seconds, the light faded and everything around it became clear again. People saw that the wall of Buddha''s light was still there, but the bison was also there. A pair of horns on the wall of Buddha''s light pressed out two depressions, but they didn''t break in.


    However, we can see that on the light wall around the two depressions, there are faint lines spreading towards this side, which is obviously the transportation force to help it resist the collision of bison.


    That is to say, if it is only a single piece of ability, I am afraid it will not be able to withstand its attack. Fortunately, there is only one now. If the demons in front of US attack us, I''m afraid we can''t protect the Buddha light wall!


    This, he knew, the shadow Army soldier who looked back knew that the giant snake I know.


    The giant snake''s gray green eyes showed a cold look, and the surrounding demons all seemed to get the news, and they all laughed.


    A large group of animals begin to smile at you. In such a scene, I''m afraid everyone will be scared to get cold in the back.


    Master daotong raised his head. At the corner of his mouth, there was a trace of blood!


    "Still not." Said master daotong. "When master built the wall of Buddha''s light, he didn''t resist such things."


    "Master daotong, is that ok?"


    Some shadow soldiers came back to daotong monk and asked anxiously.


    "Don''t worry." Daotong said. "The poor monk''s mana is enough to last for a while. Besides, my brothers are here, so they can be sure to have no worries What''s he up to? "


    Master daotong was just saying this when his eyes suddenly moved. The giant snake in front of him tilted his head. The bull monster who had been standing against the wall of Buddha''s light suddenly withdrew his strength. After two steps back, he turned his head and went back.


    "What is he going to do?"


    As soon as the soldier saw the situation, he immediately knew that the giant snake was afraid to see the strength of the Buddha light wall, and was ready to launch a powerful attack and directly break it!


    And those monsters, naturally, should be preserved first, ready to crush Yanjing city with ruthless iron hooves after the Buddha light wall is broken!


    "Brothers." Seeing this, master daotong did not worry or fear, but said lightly.


    "Elder martial brother!"


    All the monks answered.


    "Buddhists, life and death are illusory. All living beings are behind us. We will inherit master''s ambition and ensure the peace of the world."


    "Follow my instructions!"


    All the monks opened their mouths at the same time, raised their hands, and the light of Buddha began to flash on their bodies.


    At the same time, the giant snake finally began to move, only to see its big head up, in the sky, the demons gathered by the black gas, actually began to gather to its body! And the surrounding demons, including the cattle monster who just came back, all closed their eyes, their breath was falling, and the evil spirit slowly spread out.


    That giant snake is borrowing power from the demons!


    But in the blink of an eye, the snake, which was as long as a train, turned black all over, with only two eyes. At this time, it faded from its original gray green and turned into a bloody red.


    "Be careful!"


    There was a big shout in the shadow army, and the voice fell down. The figure of the giant snake suddenly became unreal, as if it had turned into black air, and suddenly jumped up, and then immediately dived down!


    It''s like a meteorite falling from the sky, and it''s like a huge black long hair, flashing dangerous red light, directly hitting the Buddha light wall!


    "Ha


    At the same time, all the monks began to work hard, and the Buddha light trembled violently. The wall of Buddha light in front of them was shining again. But this time, in addition to the light that could compete with the sun, there was a very clear sound like broken glass.This sound, broken in everyone''s ears, broken in everyone''s heart!


    Although the eyes can''t see by the light, but the sound is broken, anyone will know what happened outside.


    At this moment, time is still, in the invisible situation, the broken defense line means that the threat of death has arrived, but I don''t know where it is, staring at myself.


    And the next second, the dazzling light suddenly disappeared, the line of sight to restore, around, but still his partner, no change, his body, no scars.


    When they looked back, they found that all the monks stood in a group, like a big bowl upside down and covered them. The black spear broke the wall of Buddha''s light, but it also consumed too much energy. When they met new obstacles, they lost their indomitable strength and were restrained in the same place!


    "Amitabha, Buddha!"


    All monks speak out and shout out not only a slogan, but a belief in their heart!


    The upside down bowl suddenly burst, and the power of Buddha''s light suddenly scattered the black spear!


    The black air dissipated, and the sky of Yanjing city was clear again.


    But it''s nothing to be glad about, because the demons are still there, and the sky will become gray again under the influence of the demons.


    In the sky, the figure of the giant snake appeared again, and its huge body hovered over the sky. All the people in the city saw the scene that they had never seen or even thought about in their life. The pressure made their heart beat like a pause.


    But at this time, the figure of the giant snake suddenly disappeared, turned into a white light, landed on the ground, just before the group of demons, the stars appeared again, but turned into an old man in gray clothes, holding a weapon similar to an iron bar, which he used as a crutch and pestled on the ground.


    On the other side, master daotong and the monks who blocked the huge snake from gathering the power of ten thousand demons, finally couldn''t support it. All their mana was exhausted, and their bodies suddenly became weak. More than half of them fell to the ground, trembling and staring at the demons in front, staring at the old man in grey.


    In the shadow army, the leader, a bearded uncle, took out a cigarette and lit it. Looking back, the people finally entered Yanjing, far away from here, under the leadership of their teammates.


    On the other side, seven or eight people worked together to lift back the fragrant wild boar monster that had been roasted in different places.


    Now there are many people in the city, many people run all the way, a lot of physical consumption, this pig, just for them to eat!


    The officer looked at the blackened part of the boar and thought that master daotong was right. It was a bit burnt. All of a sudden, he pressed his thumb and put out the cigarette with his finger. He stepped forward and stood in front of master daotong.


    "Where are the shadow soldiers?"


    "Yes


    "Yes


    "In --!"


    The high pitched voice shakes the world and resounds through the four fields, and the soul shaking echo reverberates in the city.


    Countless uniformed soldiers stood in a row and turned into a wall of Taoists, standing in front of daotong monk, standing in front of In front of Yanjing.


    "With my shadow army here today, you can''t enter this Yanjing city! All the soldiers of our shadow army vow to live and die together with Yanjing. They will not retreat with their bodies as shields! "


    "Vow to die --!"


    The deafening cry shocked everyone''s heart. Monk daotong laughed and raised his head, only to find that the beard had turned around and stretched out his hand to him: "master, you have done enough. Next, let''s go."


    In Yanjing City, all the people have arrived at a safe place. On the streets, in the windows of houses, and on the rooftops of tall buildings, countless people and eyes are staring here.


    In the distance, the black air is full of demons, but in front of them, it is a wall of people, wearing the uniform of shadow army, facing the front, charging the strong and generous back to the people. The clothes on the body are fluttering with the wind, but the steps are not retreating. On the face, it is the courage of no turning back!


    "Oh! It''s true to be a hero With a sneer, the old man in grey stepped forward and raised his head. A pair of sharp eyes swept the crowd. When his eyes fell on one person, he felt cold all over.


    Although the middle-aged man at the front was awe struck, he still kept on shouting: "I thought you would laugh like a man. You are a demon, and you have been locked in the demon tower for hundreds of years. Now you should escape into the endless darkness. If you don''t come out of the world, we will not pursue any more. I didn''t expect that you should be so bold, besieging Yanjing city. You really don''t know how to live or die! If you are wise, leave early, and you will not die! "


    What he said was loud and clear, and his face was upright. With this row of people, if he was any kind, he would be scared.


    But it''s a pity that we are not ordinary people today!"Well! Little mole ant''s disciples, dare to speak wild in front of me?! You don''t deserve to talk to me! "


    With a wave of his hand, the old man in grey drew a black line in the air. Then, everyone felt a gust of wind blowing. The speed and momentum of the wind were as fast as a stick on his waist!


    Bang!


    In a flash, the original solid and incomparable wall suddenly broke!


    That countless people''s heart, also at this moment, instant sink to the bottom.


    "Call Duan Jinghong and Duan pofeng! You don''t deserve it


    As soon as the voice fell, the naked eye could see that in the center of Yanjing City, a white streamer rose into the air, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. It drew an arc in the air, like an airplane passing by, making a sound of breaking the air. It fell in front of the crowd and stopped in the air.


    Everyone was relieved to see this one.


    Duan Qingtian!

 Chapter 534

    "Commander Duan!"


    "Commander Duan!"


    When the people and soldiers saw Duan Qingtian coming, they immediately felt like they had the backbone. They all laughed and were relieved, as if they had stabilized.


    But what they don''t know is that Duan Qingtian can''t do it now. If he wants to do it, the whole Yanjing city will be destroyed.


    At this time, he can do some minor actions like flying in the sky. It''s not easy for him to kill the opponent because he is not good at it. He can only hope to scare him in this way.


    The old man in grey looked at Duan Qingtian and frowned. He looked puzzled and strange: "who are you?! What do they call you? What about Duan Jinghong and Duan pofeng? "


    Duan Qingtian didn''t change his face. He didn''t see any problem at all. He said coldly: "my father and grandfather have been immortal for a long time. When you were defeated by them, you were put in the demon lock tower by Maoshan. Now, it has been nearly a hundred years. Unexpectedly, you still don''t know how to repent and dare to make trouble. It can be regarded as Throw yourself into the net


    "Cut the crap!" Cried the old man in grey. "I have been in the demon lock tower for so many years, in order to get revenge one day! For this reason, I recruited so many younger brothers. Although I was hurt by the disaster half a year ago, it absorbed the essence of the demons in the tower and made me recover some strength. Those who had both misfortune and fortune came out of the demon locking tower. But I didn''t expect that your human life span should be so short. I''m disappointed. "


    "Murray!" Duan Qingtian shouts. It turns out that the old man in grey is called Murray. "If it wasn''t for my father''s compassion that he didn''t kill you, but just put you in the demon lock tower, how could you be here today? If you don''t know how to be grateful, you''ll have to take revenge. It can be seen that demons and the like are inhumane! "


    "Whatever you say!"


    As soon as Murray''s arms spread out, the gray robe on his body immediately disappeared, and black air came out behind him, gradually forming the virtual shadow of a giant snake.


    When all the monsters saw that the boss started, they all rubbed their hands one after another. Some of them also turned into human figures and picked up weapons on their hands.


    Duan Qingtian is floating in the air, his golden knife is shining, but he doesn''t dare to do it.


    He knew that if he didn''t do it, the people behind him might still have a trace of life, but as long as he moved, he would never turn back!


    "Duan, the enemy of your father''s generation, today, it''s on you!"


    Murray flies up, the whole person has been integrated into the black giant snake, opens his mouth and rushes to Duan Qingtian in an instant!


    To be honest, all the people present, except Duan Qingtian, were not nervous.


    In their hearts, that Optimus is the God of war, is the existence of invincible! What''s more, I''ve heard that Duan Qingtian has just resurrected with shenyingzhu. He is more powerful. How can he be defeated?


    Don''t say Duan Qingtian doesn''t move at this time, even if he is really swallowed by the snake, he will break the black snake with golden light at the next moment and cut the enemy by the knife!


    Only Duan Qingtian himself knows that he can''t do it.


    At this time, suddenly, there is a streamer rising in Yanjing City, and it comes back at a very fast speed. Behind, five meteors come one after another, and in the blink of an eye, they are in front of everyone!


    "Curfew, why do you need commander Duan to deal with you?! Commander Duan, I''ll come! "


    The strange voice seemed to be blessed with more than ten amplifying devices, and instantly spread to everyone''s ears.


    Everyone was stunned. They had never heard of this voice, and they didn''t know where it came from. But in terms of this sense of shock, strength should be good, and the content of this remark was obviously their own.


    The next moment, everyone will see the true face of the man.


    He was dressed in Indigo hemp cloth, with hair in a bun, yellow silk belt around his waist, and black cloth shoes at his feet. He looked like a hermit in the mountains in ancient times. He held a sword in his hand. The blade of the sword stood against the iron bar of Nari, and his whole body was shining green.


    The next moment, the light behind the man was in full swing, and the dark air of Murray was scattered in an instant!


    "Go


    With a loud drink, Murray''s body suddenly fell out and fell heavily to the ground. He hung his legs and stood still. He didn''t fall down. His feet were deeply embedded in the soil, and his grey robes seemed to be broken. Looking at Duan Qingtian''s man, his face showed a look of surprise.


    "Boss, let''s come too!"


    Five meteors fall to the ground. It''s the Five ghosts of the drama troupe that line up in a row. They fight side by side with the ghost spirit on their bodies. The ghost spirit gathered together is also shocking!


    No matter what their position is, they are always ghosts and demons, and there will always be ghosts and demons in them, which can''t be changed.


    Ordinary people can''t see it, but the soldiers of the shadow army and the monks of yunmiao temple can see that they are all in a daze. They don''t know where the demons and the leading demons come from and why they want to help them.


    Is it the enemy''s trick or just a simple enemy? Is the communication between commander Duan not so narrow that he even knows ghosts and demons.


    "Commander Duan, we are president Guo''s people. We know your details. Let''s leave it to us." Xiushu floats in front of Duan Qingtian and says in a voice that only they can hear.When Duan Qingtian heard this, he nodded, turned around and flew back to the ground. Standing in front of the crowd, he put away the golden knife, put his arms around his chest and put on a posture of eating melons and watching the opera.


    When people saw this situation, they were all relieved. It turned out that commander Duan really had a wide range of contacts, so he came to help.


    Moreover, just in that battle, the helper is quite strong!


    "Come again!"


    Morry''s eyes were a little erratic. Suddenly, his right arm swung, and his feet pulled out immediately. He was like a sharp arrow flying out. He held the iron bar in his right hand, pointed to Xiushu!


    When Xiushu faced Maury, he had no idea.


    If he was in full swing, he would not be afraid, but his inner alchemy was not there, and most of his mana had been eliminated. If he had to fight again, he was afraid that his mana would be exhausted. At that time, he would be doomed!


    But in front of the attack has come, at this time, no retreat!


    Xiushu gave a big drink, and suddenly stepped forward and cut off with one sword!


    Boom!


    Black and green in the air collision, is still a higher green, just a moment of confrontation, black will instantly dissipate, Murray''s body again fly out!


    "Ah


    Xiushu gave a loud shout, and the sword fell to the ground. The green light on his body was like the wave of water, which showed his master''s demeanor. There was a sense of mystery. For the enemy, it was a threat, and for the people behind him, it was a kind of peace of mind.


    Especially after that sword, there was a long and narrow sword mark on the ground, which stretched forward for several meters.


    This kind of strength was really released by Xiushu himself, but at this time, Xiushu himself did feel a bit strange.


    According to his judgment, just after the sword passed, he could only match his opponent''s attack. The attacks of the two sides offset each other and fight again.


    But at this time, he not only did not retreat, but also beat back the other side, even with the sword moves, but also did not use up. On the contrary, after the enemy had been beaten back, he still split the ground into this shape.


    Even if his judgment is no longer wrong, it will not reach this point!


    All of a sudden, Xiushu''s eyes brightened. He thought of something, and the expression on his face immediately became a little strange.


    And over there, Murray''s eyes were more suspicious when he landed. This time, he also found something different.


    But before he could react, Xiushu had already rushed over, raised his sword, and cleaved fiercely to this side!


    But this time, Xiushu didn''t use any sword power. He only used the strength of his arms to cut the blade. Behind him, the green snake appeared and opened his mouth to Maury!


    Murray raised his iron bar to resist the attack. His black gas was also resisting the attack, but it was still useless


    Before Xiushu''s sword arrived, the virtual shadow of the snake had already rushed to him. It didn''t take much effort to disperse his black Qi in an instant! The next moment, the blade hit the iron bar.


    Because he didn''t use the sword move, he had no strength. But just now, the impact of the snake''s shadow was too strong. Without waiting for Murray to resist, he was knocked out by the huge impact. His feet touched the ground and made two long tracks on the ground.


    Bang!


    Behind him, a sheep demon in the demon group stepped forward and used his magic power to make the wool on his body more fluffy. The area of the sheep demon increased several times immediately and caught Murray flying upside down.


    In front of the demons, Xiushu carries his sword on his shoulder. Behind him, Ba snake raises his head and stares at the demons. His threat is three points stronger than that of the black snake!


    "I see..."


    Murray came out of a pile of wool, with some white wool on his body. He stared at him with burning eyes: "Ba snake blood, it''s Ba snake blood! I''ve been defeated in several battles. It''s because of my blood


    Ba snake is almost the best among snakes! After several battles, Xiushu was able to suppress Murray, not in strength, but in blood!


    The king is here, the inferior people. Dare Ann pay homage?!


    "But knowing this, you have nothing to fear." Murray said with a sneer, looking at the demons around him, and suddenly drank: "come on! Kill all the people and level Yanjing city! "


    "Roar!"


    The voice falls, all the demons around all send out a sharp roar, the black gas on the body immediately more prosperous three points, step to move hooves and claws, instantly all rush to!


    "The shadow army belongs to, come forward immediately!"


    "Yes


    The members of the shadow army immediately stepped forward and stood in front of Yanjing city. Duan Qingtian also frowned, his legs differential, and tied the horse''s step.


    No matter how powerful Xiushu is, it can block one or two at most. In front of him, so many monsters rush up together, I''m afraid they can''t stop him.


    At the same time, Morrie gets up in the air, stares at Duan Qingtian with both eyes, suddenly steps on the air and runs to the past."No way!"


    Xiushu also got up and wanted to stop on the way.


    For a time, the dark cloud pressure, countless tall as a building general demons rushed to Yanjing City, this scene, like the end!


    The residents in the city were also a little frightened to see this scene, especially those who had been watching on the rooftop before. At this time, they felt that their heart beat slowly. They immediately lost their breath and fell to the ground in the dark.


    The supernatural spirit, like a spear, runs through Yanjing city in an instant!


    "No There is no other way Duan Qingtian thought, sighed, took out the golden knife, looked up at the dark sky in front of him, ready to make the final decision.


    But at this time, he found that in the dark sky, there was a white light suddenly.


    "That''s..."


    Without waiting for him to respond, between heaven and earth, as if on the top of the sky, an eternal voice came: "you and I are in the world, in the world of mortals! Go


    Voice down, a little starlight like white awn suddenly into a five meter wide light column, directly into the ground! In the light column, three figures


    at the same time, a white phoenix soared out, with a roaring sound, and rushed to the demons!


    "No!"


    When the monsters live to this year, their desire to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages can''t be underestimated. Just seeing the white phoenix, they know that it''s not good, but there''s no way out now. The next moment, the Phoenix comes, and the sound of the Phoenix is singing!


    At this time, the white light dissipated, and everyone finally saw the three people inside

 Chapter 535

    At the Tianya meeting


    "Well, the wooden card for launching the teleportation array has been issued. You can use the wooden card to come here through the array in the future. Of course, you can use the array I just demonstrated to teleport everywhere."


    It''s the same room, Bai xiaoweng said with a smile. Behind him, in the huge sculpture, there is a white array, which is slowly dissipating.


    Just now, it was because of its start that the reinforcements arrived in Yanjing so quickly, which solved the problem of Yanjing!


    As a result, there were three less people in the hall, namely master Ruyan, Qin Mufeng and Yu Hao.


    That white phoenix is Qin Mufeng''s Magic - Feng Huanchao sword!


    As the leader of Yunding mountain, the legendary Mangfu leader, the world''s impression of him is mang! Regardless of the hard hard!


    And in fact That''s exactly what happened.


    But what no one knows is that fenghuanchao sword technique is not completely rigid.


    The thirty-six sets of fenghuanchao sword techniques, the first thirty-five sets, all follow their indomitable spirit. What they pay attention to is never to return. When they make a move, they will kill the enemy, and at the same time, they will kill themselves.


    but this last move is also the strongest move, but it is a back sword. Phoenix will return to Wutong wood.


    This set of swordsmanship also got its name.


    Although there are few people to reinforce Yanjing this time, they are the top five or even the top four people on the Tianya list. It is enough to eliminate the demons.


    "All right, everybody." Bai xiaoweng said with a smile. "After that, if there is any more abnormal situation in the world, I hope you can remember what we discussed today and move forward and retreat together."


    "That''s nature!"


    Murong guest first agreed.


    "We will naturally follow the orders of our allies!" Mu Nianqing and Dai Shang are also Gongshou.


    Si Kongying and I looked at each other, nodded and agreed.


    "That''s good, but I had hoped master Ruyan would be elected as the leader of the alliance, but I didn''t want to make a temporary decision today to let Tianshi Zhang be the leader of the alliance. At this time, I''m afraid Tianshi Zhang didn''t know. I still need to go to Longhu Mountain to explain this matter to Tianshi. I''m sorry, everyone. Fortunately, there''s no bigger change today. Please help yourself."


    Having said that, Bai xiaoweng bowed his hands and said goodbye to the crowd. He was about to start.


    At this moment, Dai Shang stopped and said, "wait a minute!"


    "Well?" Bai xiaoweng immediately turned back and said with a smile, "what else can I do for you, master Dai?"


    "Master Zhang of dragon and tiger mountain is the elder of our Taoist school. I have admired him for a long time. Now that I have such an opportunity, please allow me to go with him."


    "It doesn''t matter. In that case, master Dai should join us." Bai xiaoweng said casually, "just the people you brought, do you know?"


    "I''m not a guest. How can I bring my servant here? I''m the only one


    "That''s good. Let''s get together. Come on! You can''t stop the people who take your predecessors to find them. However, I still hope to leave a few people here to facilitate our communication. "


    "That''s nature." The public responded.


    Bai xiaoweng nodded and left the hall with Dai Shang.


    Immediately someone came to show us the way. Everyone left the main hall and went to another small room. All the people sitting in the room were the people we brought. Pang Kui and Tie Ning were naturally here.


    "Master Ruyan, master Qin and Master Yu left because of something urgent. They didn''t have time to inform you. Before they left, they told you to stay here and wait for them to come back. During this period, we will follow the instructions of our president. "


    After the man entered the door, he said to master Ruyan''s followers who stayed here.


    And what he said was true, including master Ruyan. They said that when they asked these people to stay here, they would listen to Bai xiaoweng''s instructions. They also said that they did not take advantage of Tianya club.


    "Yes, but at your command." The monk of yunmiao Temple took the lead in saying that he put his hands together and bowed slightly.


    "In that case, let''s stay here." The people of Yunding mountain and Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion all agreed and sat aside to make way for others.


    "Where are you going?" Si Kongying''s two Maoshan disciples had already come. He turned to me and asked.


    "I don''t know..." I scratched my head. "There''s nothing to do now. Maybe I''ll stay here for a while."


    With that, Pang Kui and Tie Ning came over. On the other side, two men with serious faces in military uniform came to Lin Dingkun and stood behind him without saying a word.


    When Lin Dingkun heard me, he glanced at me and said with a cold hum, "you are also good at arranging music, and you can also bring your followers."


    "Ah?"


    I looked back at him and frowned.


    I know this guy is his own person, and it''s not a bad heart, but this character and attitude is really very unpleasant! The most important thing is that I''ve never offended you. Do you have to look for trouble?!"Don''t you have it, too?"


    "These are all my subordinates. The shadow army wants to take this opportunity to establish diplomatic relations with the Tianya society. It''s much better than the small organization that used to fight with you."


    Tut!


    "Yes, commander Duan is far sighted, but it has nothing to do with you. I''m not who I was then. Don''t forget that you can''t move me now!"


    I said, straight back, holding Si Kongying wanted to go.


    And behind him, Lin Dingkun may have been really irritated by my words. With a movement of his finger, he suddenly came with a lunge, and with a palm of his right hand on my back, he patted me!


    For a moment, before I could react, I felt a gust of wind blowing by my side, and then there was a very loud "pa"!


    Hurry back, behind, in front of Lin Dingkun, is Pang Kui!


    "What..."


    "Hey, hey." Pang Kui stood in the same place, his body did not move, his arm did not shake, he also resisted with his right palm, his two palms were opposite, each offset, no one took advantage of anyone.


    Pang Kui looked up at Lin Dingkun with a smile and said, "deputy commander Lin, don''t make such a surprise attack. Sneak attack behind your back is not your gentleman''s style, let alone your own."


    "Who are you?" Lin Dingkun looked at the smiling tiger in front of him, and his face became overcast at that time.


    "Me? I''m just a little servant, eh Or bodyguard, deputy commander Lin, if you want to do something bad to our boss, you have to pass me first! "


    "You..."


    Lin Dingkun was angry. He didn''t wait to say anything. Behind him, there was a sneer: "hum! Is that what a shadow army commander does? Sneak attack behind the back, or sneak attack of their own people?! Hum! Don''t forget that you represent not only yourself, but also the face of the shadow army. We respect commander Duan, but some scum in the army, we don''t need to give him a good face! "


    "What are you talking about?" Lin Dingkun looked back and said it was the golden winged eagle.


    The golden winged eagle is located in nanzang, and has a high reputation in the local area. Although the shadow army is orthodox, it is difficult to be loved and accepted by the local people. Therefore, the golden winged eagle is more popular than him in the local area.


    This was discovered by Lin Dingkun when he arrived at the western frontier.


    But what''s the way? The golden winged eagle is really better than him, and Duan Qingtian won''t allow himself to fight with him, so he can only bear it.


    Originally, it was ok, but since he saw Lin Dingkun face several people in Shenying community last time, he had nothing to do with it. His contempt for Lin Dingkun has reached an unprecedented height


    "Yes! I have heard that Lin Dingkun is perverse and eccentric, so it is! Commander Duan is looking after your strength to reuse you. Do you really think you are a piece of material? " Murong guest hears the speech, is also echoing the way.


    There''s no way to refute this. It''s a real win. What can I say?


    Lin Dingkun also did not expect that his palm, not only did not release a puff of his chest, but gave himself a black call.


    The two palms collided with each other, which immediately attracted everyone on the field. The Wufu of Yunding mountain naturally looked at Pang Kui differently when they saw that Pang Kui was so strong, and naturally showed some appreciation for me who had such a powerful servant.


    Of course, they are not the only ones who appreciate me


    "This little brother, I think he is the one who killed the fan. If he is a young hero, his men There''s such a strong bodyguard. No matter how hard Lin Dingkun is, he''s also the eighth best in Tianya list. It''s rare to block him. "


    "You are wrong." Pang Kui immediately lowered his head and looked embarrassed.


    "I dare not. I just happen to be lucky. It''s all luck." I''m also modest.


    "Ah, you''re too modest. It''s not by chance or by chance that you can get this position. In another ten years, maybe five years, I''m afraid we''ll all be behind you!"


    "Ha ha ha ha exactly! We are all old guys. After all, the world belongs to young people. Seeing that young people have such strength now, I feel relieved. Is it true, Master Li Xiao? This is your genius grandson in the rumor. "


    Murong said with a smile, looking at Li Xiao.


    Li Xiao stood in the distance, listening to the conversation between us, but he didn''t speak. Beside him, there were no attendants or bodyguards. Some of them were just a teenager who looked as old as me.


    Like his grandfather Li Xiao, he has sharp short hair and dark green tight training clothes, holding a sabre and shining eyes, but there is a kind of artificial existence.


    This kind of feeling is common to children in those families with strict family education.


    They have the unique vitality of children, even far more than their peers, but under the strict education of their parents, they can only tightly suppress themselves and imprison their own nature.


    And in him, I saw that feeling.


    "Gifted young Li Hongbo, not to mention Bashu, is also famous in the whole practice world. Master Li Xiao also has a light on his face."Li Xiao looked up at him and said in a deep voice, "what a gifted young man is far from being able to do so. Don''t say that in the future, so that the child won''t be proud. If he is strong, he will be strong. If he is not strong, he will be far from being able to do so."


    Sure enough, the standard quotation of strict father.


    I looked at the boy with sympathetic eyes.


    I think I am so happy. My parents are easygoing, my master is kind, and my senior brothers and sisters treat me very well. Today, I am really free.


    The young man named Li Hongbo may have felt my eyes, looked at me, immediately read out the sympathy in my eyes, and looked with envy.


    "It''s hard for you, brother."


    "Well, my family education is very strict."


    "It''s not easy. It''s not easy."


    "Stop talking, I want to cry..."


    In the strange sight communication, we read out this meaning to each other, then nodded tacit understanding, separated the sight.


    It was at this time that the golden winged Eagle came to me, gave a Lama ceremony and said, "this little brother, if you have nothing to do, can you sit and talk with me? It''s a piece of fate."


    "Ah? For Why? "


    "Because I think you are predestined relationship with my Buddha."

 Chapter 536

    Tianya club didn''t just build a hall on this mountain. After all, it was built for Yunding mountain at that time. Later, although they didn''t want these houses, they won''t disappear by themselves. They are idle here. Anyway, Tianya club has a lot of people and can take care of them.


    Among the 100 houses, golden winged carving and I sat opposite each other, with a futon under our body and a small table in front of us with tea on it.


    However, from the beginning of entering the door, neither of us said a word, but the heat of tea rose slowly between us, as if a strange filter had been added.


    I looked down at the teacup on the table. I didn''t know what to say. I kept thinking about his words.


    I am predestined relationship with Buddha?


    There''s a watermelon head?! I learned Taoist magic. None of the magic in my last life seems to have anything to do with Buddhism. In this life, I can have something to do with Buddhism. That is to say, I met an unfortunate Yangzi fat monk. Is that called fate? That''s robbery!


    And I heard that the Tibetan Buddhism is different from that of the Central Plains. I have nothing to do with the Tibetan Buddhism.


    But I haven''t spoken here for a long time. What are you doing as an invitee?


    I was puzzled in my heart. Looking up, I almost burst my bladder!


    The golden winged eagle is leaning forward, staring at me, the big face is almost close to my face! I just kept my head down and didn''t pay attention. Now I look up and have a face to face!


    "I''ll go!"


    I was startled and almost fell over. The golden winged Eagle didn''t react so much, but slowly took back his body, with a slightly puzzled expression on his face.


    "Why What''s the matter? " I asked tentatively.


    The golden winged eagle was silent for a long time, and then he said, "you are really predestined with my Buddha."


    "That Can you stop saying that? I''m a little bit resistant to such words now. " I said.


    At the beginning, I saw similar words in the hot review of a TV play, and it is said that the people who said these words were not very good


    "Don''t joke. I''m talking about the right thing. I can''t see your life clearly. Maybe master Ruyan can see it clearly, but I can feel that you have Buddha Qi. It''s really a sign of predestination with my Buddha."


    "No, really? I don''t have anything to do with Buddhism. I also learn Taoist magic, and... "


    "I know that." The golden winged Eagle interrupted me. "You really have not only Buddha Qi, but also Dao Qi. That is to say, you are not only related to Buddhism, but also to Taoism. There is also Confucianism."


    "Three sects? Isn''t that the Sanjiao temple? "


    "There are more than three." Said the golden winged eagle. "There are many more, but it''s strange. I can''t see what they are. They are very strange things. I''ve never seen them before, but they have the same breath and power as Buddhism Qi and Taoism Qi. They should belong to the same category, but I haven''t seen them yet."


    "Wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait, wait


    "Not one of them, most of them."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that possible? "


    "There can be no mistake. Although I don''t have the cultivation like master Yan, these things can''t be wrong."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I frowned. I''ve never heard of what he said. Even Shifu didn''t tell me. But with his old man''s accomplishments, he can''t be ignorant or can''t see it. Can he tell me if he sees it?


    So why?


    "Well You just said, "I have these Qi, these predestination, because of my destiny?"


    "Yes, all things, wishes and grudges, are due to the fate. Your fate is too strange for me to see. But I can be sure that the people who have such a fate are extraordinary!"


    With these words, the golden winged Eagle suddenly gets up, bends his legs and changes to kneel. He kneels down on one knee, lowers his head, and puts his right hand on his left chest. He looks devout: "in time, you will be able to turn the Dragon into the Tao, gather the spirit of a hundred families, and stand on the top of all ethnic groups. If there is any difficulty in the future, I will do my best with the share of payment!"


    Finish saying, with this posture, deeply bow down.


    "Oh, no, I don''t know what''s going on. Don''t..."


    "Needless to say, your destiny is here, and no one can change it. Your future is doomed. I do it for Buddhism. Master Ruyan has also told you that his greatest wish is to make Buddhism flourish again. In fact, both the Central Plains Buddhism and the Tibetan Buddhism hope so. Since I have found you, I can''t miss it. This is also an opportunity for me. "


    "I see. You''re an investment, but you''re a big investor. You''re forming a party and standing in line. If you want to gain power one day, you can get the benefits you want." I said with a smile and helped him up.


    The golden winged Eagle raised his head and looked at my smiling face. He was also a little embarrassed and said, "yes, a monk should ignore all these things. It seems that my practice is not enough.""Well, it can''t be said that if people are too indifferent to the outside world, they are not human. What''s more, no matter you or master Ruyan, they are not for yourself, but for Buddhism. No matter what their beliefs are, the practitioners of a sect don''t even have enthusiasm for their own sect. What kind of practice do they practice? I know you. If I get away with it one day, I will never forget it. "


    "Thank you very much!" The golden winged Eagle said that he would bow down again, and I helped him up again.


    "Don''t be so polite." I said with a smile. "The tea is going to be cold."


    Said, I directly took the cup, the cup of tea, drink.


    Don''t say, it''s really cold


    Looking at me drinking tea like this, golden winged eagle was stunned, but immediately he laughed, shook his head, picked up another cup of tea and drank it all.


    I can''t help laughing when I look at him like this.


    It''s always said that people are particular about drinking tea, especially those experts. They are all polite. As a result, I didn''t expect that the tea I brought with me was just like drinking cow, so I almost blew the pot.


    When I thought about this, I was about to put down the tea cup, but suddenly I noticed that the golden winged eagle was putting the cup into my arms.


    What''s going on here? Do you still have to take the cup away?


    "You are..."


    The golden winged eagle looked at my puzzled eyes, laughed and said: "it is said that in ancient times, when I joined the gang, I needed to drink wine. This wine cup is the keepsake of joining the gang. Today, I follow the ancient etiquette and use tea instead of wine to express my heart."


    After that, he patted his chest directly across his clothes. It was the place where the tea cup was placed and raised. Then, he bowed together and said, "it''s so offensive to disturb you for no reason. Please remember what happened today, sir!"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, on a certain mountain, behind the layers of vines and green leaves, in a cave that only one person can pass through, master and his old man are sitting not far from the entrance of the cave, facing the cave, smiling slightly.


    "Are you sure you will succeed? Just through a little box? "


    Inside the cave, a familiar voice came out, but because the cave was deep and covered by leaves and vines outside, there was no sunlight at all, so it was impossible to see who the people in the cave were.


    "Maybe," said the master. "But apart from other people, the golden winged eagle will certainly eat this. When they calculated for so long, what right do we have to interfere?"


    "What about the others?"


    "Look at his own. The influence of the golden winged eagle is enough. What else It''s all his own creation. "


    As the master said this, he suddenly took a deep breath. When he breathed it out, it was like an auspicious cloud. It spread in the cave, and some secret things seemed to have changed.


    "His way is not for us to interfere. I came to you to complete the last step of the soul calling mantra. You There must be a way


    "Well! I know it''s no good to meet you. You really take me as the boss. "


    "Anyway, there is no one else that I can believe and find now. If you and I have no way, then the three realms I''m afraid it''s going to end! "


    "Also In that case, I can only say, "do your best."


    "That''s good."


    As they spoke, they fell into silence. In a trance, they breathed and breathed the air of heaven and earth. It seemed that there was some kind of power of law running slowly


    ¡­¡­


    "Sir, it''s the destiny of heaven to send blessings to all people in the world. Ordinary people don''t dare to disturb them more. Since you have said something, you must have no reason to repent. I''d like to thank you first."


    The golden winged Eagle said, saluting and worshiping, with a pious appearance.


    I hastened to return the salute, some embarrassed said: "it''s really flattering, I......"


    Golden wing carving may be to see that I am a little bit not adapted, is a smile, very witty said: "then do not disturb, sir, goodbye."


    "Please


    I quickly reached out and made a "please" posture. Good guy, I haven''t seen this scene. I can''t roar. I have to calm down for a while!


    The golden winged Eagle understood, nodded, and immediately turned to open the door and left.


    I watched behind him, showing relief, but immediately reflected something. Looking carefully, sure enough, as soon as the door opened, I found a dark green figure not far away. It was obvious that I had been staying here and left when I saw the door opened.


    And this color, I just saw from the two soldiers Lin Dingkun was carrying


    Sure enough!


    Golden winged Eagle told me in public that he wanted to have a chat alone. The whole thing was quite mysterious. No wonder some people were curious, let alone Lin Dingkun. However, this guy is self respecting and didn''t come by himself. He just sent an entourage.


    may be around here, and I can''t see anyone else''s eyeliner, but it should be better than that guy.


    I thought so and came out behind the golden winged eagle. Golden winged Eagle didn''t wait for me, but left directly. I just stayed at the door and stretched out. I thought that my master asked me to come here to make friends and expand some interpersonal relationships. I didn''t expect that it would be so smooth, so I won the seventh place in Tianya list first!Shifu didn''t tell me about this, and he was quite sure that I could recruit people here. Is that right?


    Let''s talk about it!


    Although I feel strange, it seems that this situation is still very beneficial to me. Let''s wait and see.


    I think so, stretch out a hand to take out a cigarette to come, light up a, come a pressure to startle.


    This guy! All of a sudden, he was so inexplicably respected that he was suddenly told that he was the despondent son of the young master of the so and so family. It was very strange.


    Strange


    I took a breath, spit out a breath of white gas, suddenly a glance, found on my left, not five meters away from the place, hiding a person, is looking to this side.


    I''ll take a closer look. It''s no one else, Li Hongbo!

 Chapter 537

    "You What can I do for you


    I turned to look at him. Li Hongbo was hiding behind a tree on the side, but obviously his whole body could not be covered by the width of the tree, so that nearly half of his body was outside, especially his head, probably to see me better, and almost all of them showed up.


    From that face, I saw the innocent expression of human and animal without malice, and the innocent charm was also revealed in those eyes.


    I think, if this pretends, then this boy''s scheming and acting skills are really invincible!


    Li Hongbo looked at me, saw that I looked at him, and asked this question. Immediately, he felt scared. The whole person trembled, and his eyes showed a kind of cowardly look. He came out from behind the tree shyly.


    What the hell?!


    I looked at him and frowned.


    Li Hongbo looked at me, then, his eyes moved down, slowly moved his eyes to the cigarette in my hand, suddenly showed a strange expression, and strangely licked his lips with his tongue


    What''s the matter with you?!


    "Legen?" Out of courtesy, I took out my cigarette case and handed it over.


    Li Hongbo trembled again. After hesitating for a while, he immediately ran over and quickly pulled out a cigarette. Because his hand was shaking and his strength was too strong, he also brought out two or three cigarettes around him. Fortunately, I quickly shook my wrist, so I didn''t let them fall on the ground.


    Look at the boy again. After taking the cigarette, he retreated with the same small step and continued to look at me.


    I looked at him, blinked, took out the lighter with the other hand and said, "are you sure you don''t need this?"


    Li Hongbo


    So just the scene staged a bit, at least a lighter, will not take the others out.


    I watched him light the fire, put on his cigarette, take a puff, and spit it out. It''s not the first time. I thought he had never smoked it. I was going to have a try. Because I remember the first time I bought this thing, I was just as timid as if I had done something.


    But now it seems that this is not what he looks like. Is it


    "You can''t be a social phobia."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Li Hongbo looked at me, did not speak, but his face was full of "how do you know" expression, very obvious.


    I: "I''m not..."


    Although some of them are speechless, if you think about it carefully, you can see that Li Xiao''s family education is so strict that the children he teaches will surely have some such problems. He is not talkative, introverted and timid, which is basically the manifestation of social fear.


    "Your tutor is very strict. It doesn''t matter. You can tell me anything. It''s not good to smoke alone. Come and sit down!"


    I said, directly to the door steps, patted next to, motioned him to sit down.


    Li Hongbo looked at me with vigilance and some resistance, but he was defeated by me with a smile on his face. He got on the steps, but it was a long way from me.


    When chatting with people who are afraid of social security, we must respect them, and don''t get close to them. Therefore, I didn''t have a place to move, so I sat in my original position and said, "how can I smoke? I don''t have a cigarette. I''m finished smoking?"


    Li Hongbo did not speak.


    "Well It should be your grandfather who won''t let you smoke. "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Li Hongbo nodded and agreed in a voice as thin as a mosquito.


    "I''m afraid your grandfather will scold you, so I don''t take it. But look at your posture, I don''t think it''s easy to smoke."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I don''t talk.


    "Won''t your grandfather find out? Including now, where is your grandfather? If he comes suddenly, aren''t you finished


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Not yet.


    "Ah - I know, introverted, don''t want to talk, I won''t advise you to change, it''s a kind of life attitude, there''s nothing right or wrong, but we''re also cigarette friends, don''t you want to say something?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Forget it. If you don''t want to talk, don''t talk. After smoking, go away. Spread the smell on your body. Don''t let your grandfather smell it. Otherwise, you will be scolded. Go to the windy place and spread quickly."


    I said, throwing the burnt out cigarette end on my hand to the ground to stamp it out. Although I''m the same age, how can I always feel that he seems to be seven or eight or ten years younger than me? I''m playing with my brother?!


    However, looking at him, I also seem to see me at that time. I was similar to him in those years. After I had smoked outside, I had to find a windy place to blow the smell before I dared to go home.


    It''s strange. It''s like inheritance.


    I shook my head helplessly and got up to leave. Unexpectedly, just as I got up, Li Hongbo suddenly said: "my grandfather..."


    "Well?" I look back at him.


    Li Hongbo immediately trembled again, and his voice suddenly dropped by three points: "my grandfather is practicing in seclusion. He has two hours in the morning, afternoon and evening. Only during this time can I move freely and dare to smoke secretly."As he spoke, his voice became smaller and smaller.


    "Oh - no wonder you came here by mistake." I nodded and asked again.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Li Hongbo was silent for a long time before nodding.


    "Oh, that..."


    "No


    I: "I''m not..."


    Is that right? You''re a little vague.


    "Then you are..."


    "I think you were brought here by the big Lama, so I followed you." Li Hongbo said.


    "Ah, here comes the fun. Do you hear anything?" I asked.


    "Yes, I don''t understand."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What Shenglong, what Mingge, what top of ten thousand people, I don''t know what it means." Li Hongbo said honestly, the expression on his face is really dazed and confused, not pretending.


    Besides, even if it is installed, what can it do? He told Li Xiao to go, but Li Xiao had to come!


    "If you don''t understand, don''t think about it. You are also pitiful. What does Master Li Xiao usually ask you to do?"


    "Practice." Li Hongbo said. "Chop five hundred times, lunge a thousand times, circle a thousand times, rush back a thousand times, lift dragon threshold three thousand times, mana runs all around the sky..."


    "Stop, stop, stop! All right, all right, I see. I can''t finish this day. I see. It''s just practice every day, right? My God, it''s too serious. Is it so strict? "


    "Well." Li Hongbo nodded. In his eyes, he obviously expressed a hope to escape from this kind of life. But it was obvious that this idea was suppressed by himself at the moment when it was born.


    This kind of feeling is very tangled. Whether to leave this family which makes him tired physically and mentally, and at the same time give up the care of his grandfather, as well as bear the pressure of his anger when he was found and captured by his grandfather, is a serious problem and a difficult choice.


    At least, Li Hongbo, a brain that has not been perfectly developed due to cultivation, can''t figure it out at all. On the contrary, because of this kind of thinking, he was even more numb. He didn''t even find that the smoke on his hand was burnt out and he began to burn his hand.


    "Throw it away! It''s all burnt! "


    I frowned, quickly stepped forward and patted the remaining cigarette ends on the ground, some speechless looked at him: "if you don''t understand, don''t think about it. Although it''s hard, I believe the effect is obvious. Aren''t you also known as a gifted youth?"


    "Well Yes Li Hongbo looked down at the cigarette end on the ground, then looked up at me and replied stupidly.


    "But..." He added. "My grandfather not only let me practice all the time, he never let me practice at night, he would let me have a good rest, and he would give me a medicine bath before going to bed, and he would give me a pill after getting up in the morning, but he would not let me drink, and he would eat little meat."


    "Well Give me your hand. " I thought for a moment and said.


    "Ah?" Li Hongbo was shocked as if he had stepped on his tail.


    "I''ll try your mana!" I don''t have good spirit ground to say, directly pulled his hand, infuse the mana so a probe.


    Bang!


    This time, I feel as if I ran forward and knocked down the wall!


    In front of this young man, his mana gives me a completely different feeling, thick, solid, continuous!


    This is not what an ordinary practitioner can have. Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan and Geng Xi have all tried their mana, but none of them is like this. If Li Hongbo''s mana is a stone wall, then their mana is like a cotton wall.


    Even Tie Ning, the guy who refined the power of magic, doesn''t have such magic power!


    Sure enough, they say that Li Hongbo has the same strength as me. That''s true. No, just from the basis of mana, I didn''t ask myself that. If it''s true, Li Hongbo should also be able to reach the top ten position in the Tianya list.


    "If that''s the case, if you want your son to become a dragon, Master Li Xiao can really cultivate a dragon. Powerful, powerful!"


    I put down his hand and patted him on the shoulder with a smile. Of course, this action made him frown again, a scared expression, rubbed to the side to move a meter.


    When I saw him like this, I couldn''t help laughing: "ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha, you are really interesting. Ah, you just said that your grandfather won''t let you drink, your grandfather won''t let you smoke, and you will smoke secretly, which won''t let you drink. I''m afraid it can''t stop you. You should do a lot of work in the six hour closed door practice three times a day."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, yes. " Li Hongbo stared and nodded.


    With a smile, I took out a bottle of wine from the system warehouse, grinning at him and shaking the bottle in my hand: "do you want to let our friendship sublimate again, from a cigarette friend to a wine friend?"


    I look at him, he looks at me.


    Finally, under the temptation of my wine and the smile, he lost again, looked at the bottle, swallowed, and showed the same expression as when he saw him again.

 Chapter 538

    "What are you doing?"


    By the time Li Xiao came, we had already drunk a lot. People say that some things, some things, as long as the beginning, it is easy to forget the time, such as games, such as sports, such as Drinking.


    Also depends on me, how to have the habit of hoarding like a hamster? In addition, the system is completely fresh-keeping, and nothing will be broken if you put it inside. Why don''t you put more?


    Cigarettes, wine, food and so on.


    If there is something to eat and drink, then you will forget yourself. It is obvious that Li Hongbo has never had such a good time before. Maybe he has no wine friends. This time, when he sat across the table, had a little wine, had a little ham and vegetables, he forgot everything at that time.


    How can you imagine that Li Xiao only has two hours of cultivation time? I wish it were six hours in a row.


    As a result, when Li Xiao kicked the door open, we were both a little confused, and Li Hongbo''s eyes clearly had a deep sense of fear!


    "Drinking? Eating meat? And cigarettes? "


    Li Xiao took a look at the things in front of us, and he understood it at that time. Suddenly, he got angry. Looking at Li Hongbo, he said that this is his grandson. Even if it''s not good, it''s not good to beat and scold him, then he''ll have to vent his anger on me, the bad guy who has brought his children bad


    "Go away!"


    Li Xiao roared and took out his knife. Fortunately, he was still thinking about some friendship. Instead of taking out the knife, he took the scabbard and chopped it!


    "Master Li, don''t..."


    As soon as I got up, I didn''t wait to finish my words, and the Dao Qi was in front of me!


    Fortunately, with the scabbard, the meaning of the sharp blade is not there, some, just the domineering mania and murderous!


    Boom!


    In a crisis, I had to use all my mana, hold my arms in front of me and try my best to resist the shock.


    But when the impact really fell on me, I realized that I was still so far away from the fifth place in the Tianya list


    Bang!


    On the small table, the dish full of vegetables was smashed in an instant! The wine bottle seemed to have been attacked by a sharp blade. It was stopped and broken at that time! Then, the small table "Shua" flew up, rushed to the beam, and in the air, was shocked by the aftereffect of the impact!


    And I, as early as under the impact, instantly fly out, directly knocked down the post behind!


    The next moment, the wind, behind the door of the paper window suddenly broken! Then the pieces of paper floated out and hit the trees behind the house. The green leaves on the branch were also out of the control of the trees. Dozens of leaves were broken and whirled to the distance under a burst of invisible force.


    Five hundred cuts, a thousand sprints, three thousand dragon bars and so on. It''s not for nothing! And maybe he practiced more!


    Wind, my body collapsed to the ground, directly paralyzed down.


    The directly attacked arms were burning with pain, and they couldn''t lift their strength at all. Because their back hit the pillar, they were numb at this time, and their chest was hot, as if they were going to spit out a mouthful of blood.


    I have to say that if I fight head-on, I won''t be in such a mess with all the elements of my magic. But I can''t see enough of the magic content alone!


    What''s more, Li Xiao is in front of him.


    Li Hongbo sat in the same place and watched his grandfather get angry. He was too scared to move. His eyes were dull. Where can he speak?


    If you can''t speak, you can''t plead with me or divert his grandfather''s attention. Li Xiao''s eyes were fixed on me, and he was about to come again!


    And at this time, suddenly behind is a strong wind stab, the target is Li Xiao!


    Who is Li Xiao? As soon as the gale arrived, he noticed that something was wrong. He suddenly turned back and pulled the sword out of its sheath!


    But it''s not completely out of the scabbard, but only half of it has been pulled out, and the other half is still in the scabbard. Although the edge has not been fully exposed, in this way, both sides can work harder and stronger!


    Dang!


    In the strong wind, a yellow thread came and hit Li Xiao''s knife. In other words, Li Xiao had already judged the position and raised the knife in advance to resist.


    It wasn''t until then that the thing appeared - it was two cymbals!


    Two cymbals together, like the golden cymbal in the journey to the West in which King Huang Mei trapped Monkey Sun, just like a wheel, on the top of the blade, spinning rapidly, sending out bursts of sparks, as well as the harsh sound of friction!


    Shoo - Dang!


    Li Xiao''s eyes narrowed slightly, and suddenly made a force. As soon as the golden knife shook, the two cymbals were scattered and flew in two directions. They were about to be nailed to the beams and columns, but suddenly they seemed to be attracted by something. They turned and flew out the door.


    At the same time, the figure of the golden winged Eagle appears, flies from the outside, catches two cymbals in the air, and falls in front of the house.


    "Master Li Xiao, I''m afraid it''s not right to put so much emphasis on the younger generation. Besides, it''s still our own people. We''re old League members, so we can''t kill each other."When the golden winged Eagle said this, he didn''t feel it. He really just said it from the perspective of an onlooker. He didn''t mean to be biased. Outsiders can''t find any problems.


    Except that he came a little too soon.


    But I''m sure Li Xiao won''t think about these things at this time. How can angry people go back to think about these things?


    "Golden winged eagle, I don''t need you to be a good man. It''s my business. You know what I expect of my grandson. You know what happened to my grandson. This boy takes my grandson to drink, smoke and eat so much meat. That''s what''s harmful to him! I hit him. It''s light! I wish... "


    "Come on! They are all peers with the same language. It''s common to eat, drink and play together. He doesn''t know those. What else do you want? Have you abandoned him? "


    As soon as the golden winged Eagle said this, Li Xiao didn''t speak. He didn''t know whether he was angry or had nothing to say. I think the former is more likely. After a long silence, Li Xiaocai said, "today I''ll give you face. Fortunately, I can make up for it only once, otherwise Hum


    With that, Li Xiao took back his knife, turned his head, grabbed his little grandson, stepped on the ground, and flew out of the door of the house.


    Golden winged Eagle saw Li Xiaoyuan go, and then turned to help me.


    I''m almost slow now. I don''t need him to help me. I can get up all of a sudden. I sit back on the futon and rub the pain: "what''s the situation? Even if the family education is strict, it will not be so. Li Hongbo will be OK when he goes back. "


    As far as his temper is concerned, the child will not be beaten severely when he goes back.


    "When you are all like this, you can still think about other people''s comfort. It''s true that Bodhisattva is kind-hearted. I''m sure I''m right. Don''t worry. Li Xiao is a person who protects the calf, and he''s the only one. Even if he''s angry, he won''t do anything to him." Said the golden winged eagle.


    "All right, it''s ok if it''s all right. Master Li''s magic power is really powerful." I gave a bitter smile, and because of the pain, my face became strange.


    "Yes, the magic of their family is really like this. It''s said that they can split the natural and dangerous Sichuan Road. This must have high requirements for themselves, so their magic power must be strong and long, and this must have high requirements for their physical fitness."


    "I see. That''s why Li Hongbo is not allowed to smoke and drink Well, the latter one is not. "


    "No, it''s not just that, eh You should be curious about what happened to Li Hongbo''s father. "


    "Well." I nodded.


    "Actually It''s also because of the constitution. " The golden winged Eagle sighed and said. "Senior Li Xiao''s son is a premature child, and his physical quality is weaker than that of ordinary people. This is definitely not suitable for practicing their magic. Therefore, Master Li Xiao devoted all the resources of the Li family to finding herbs, making medicine baths and pills, intending to improve his constitution. However, it''s a pity that his body didn''t support the power of the mountain cleaving sword and he died


    "Do you want to practice this Constitution? Is master Li Xiao crazy? " I was stunned at that time. If someone''s health is not good, don''t practice. Why do you still practice?!


    Golden winged carvings helplessly smile, said: "just now you also see how urgent the heart of Master Li Xiao''s son Jackie Chan is, and it is this urgency that finally killed his own children."


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s sad, too. " I shook my head and didn''t know what to say.


    "But he didn''t change his mind. His son died, but he left him a grandson, namely Li Hongbo. Right, Li Hongbo''s physical quality is very strong, but because of the loss of his son, Li Xiao''s predecessors have higher expectations for him, so they not only increase the intensity of cultivation, but also give him medicine bath and pills to strengthen his physical quality, so as to make peace with him to a higher level. "


    "Oh, I want to be blind."


    "It''s really stubborn, but fortunately, because this herb has gone through the previous generation, Li Hongbo can be regarded as the predecessor''s seed, and later generations enjoy the cool. What he gets is the perfect drug nourishment, and his physical fitness and mana strength have been improved. It has been said that if ye and sun are the same age, Li Hongbo''s strength will far exceed that of Li Xiao."


    "But..." I frowned for a week and said with some worry: "with his current cultivation method, whether it''s physical or psychological, I think Li Hongbo seems to be able to live to that age."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Golden winged Eagle also silent, hesitated for a while, finally also showed a bit of approval expression on his face.


    Sure enough, only Li Xiao himself is strange


    "We are outsiders, after all." It took a long time for the golden winged eagle to say this.


    "So to speak." I also have some helplessness, shook my head and stood up. "But I still hope I can help him. If he goes on like this, even if he is a piece of wire, he will be broken!"


    "But what can we have..."


    Just as he said that, suddenly, the door outside "Deng Deng Deng" footsteps sound, very eager, is running to this side.


    Both of us turned to look, but a little monk came.This is the entourage of the golden wing carving belt. Lama is not a word that can be called by all Buddhists in Tibet. Only those with high virtue and high prestige can be called Lama. Obviously, such a little monk can''t have such a name.


    "Dharma king!" The monk came to the golden winged eagle and dealt with him respectfully.


    The golden winged carving was officially recognized as guarding nanzang, so it got the title of "king of law". However, it is obvious that because the character of the golden winged eagle is more popular than that of the Buddhist Kuanren, it is not called "Rinpoche" like his master.


    And of course, golden winged carving itself will not care about these.


    "What''s the matter?" Golden wing carving road.


    The little monk gave me a look, and the golden winged Eagle immediately said that I was not an outsider. He spoke only when he could hear me.


    When I heard the first sentence, my face changed!


    Shenying society took advantage of the fire to rob, while the Chinese demons were rampant, Lin Dingkun and golden winged Eagle were not in the western territory, suddenly attacked and violated the western territory of our country!

 Chapter 539

    Thirty kilometers outside Yanjing, there is an isolated mountain.


    There was no sign of people around. I didn''t know how far the nearest house was from here. Suddenly, in the trees and under the soil slope, a black air rose, as if it came from under the ground. Then, a black figure appeared.


    The black air dissipated, and the man inside finally showed his true face.


    A black robe, but the end is a little damaged, pale face, eyes with a faint green, hand holding an iron rod, pestle on the ground, it is before in Yanjing City, led the group of demons and city friars combat Mori!


    But at this time, he is here


    ¡­¡­


    When master Ruyan, Qin Mufeng and Yu Hao came back, Murray, who had been suppressed by the blood of Ba snake in Xiushu, was already at a disadvantage.


    Even if the group of demons dance, but in the face of absolute strength, what to say?


    Master Ruyan is in charge of defense, the light of Buddha is shining, and Sanskrit proverbs protect Yanjing city. Yu Hao and Qin Mufeng attack each other, and their swords are flying, as if they are in a state of no one!


    Although it''s true that there is no one on the opposite side


    Under such a fighting force, the army led by Murray did not hold on for three minutes, and then he was defeated. Seeing that the situation was not good, Murray immediately ran away. These little brothers had no feelings at all, and they gave up on coercion and inducement.


    The rest of the monsters, with small accomplishments, could not resist the attack at all. They died early and suffered countless casualties. There are smart, bad situation, and their boss also ran away, immediately each of the magic escape.


    And those who are not smart are caught up by countless shadow soldiers, even killed and caught, before they run far away.


    At this point, this huge and frightening demon rebellion ended with the victory of the human friars.


    However, Duan Qingtian did not lift the ban, and the people in the surrounding villages and counties did not leave. The monks of yunmiao temple did not eat fast and chant Buddhism in the temple. They all went out to guard Yanjing city with the soldiers of shadow army.


    Master Ruyan, Qin Mufeng and Yu Hao are all here, and none of them left. Yanjing city is still under martial law, so beware of demons coming back.


    I don''t know how long it will last.


    But obviously, the other side, I''m afraid, has no power to come back


    "Damn it! Duan Qingtian! Qin Mufeng! Yu Hao! Like smoke! I remember you! I''ll make you all pay the price! "


    Morrie stares at the direction where Yanjing city is, growls fiercely, but immediately, he coughs twice, obviously hurt.


    Blood suppression, and in Qin Mufeng this reckless man came, he dares to rush in the front and can fly guy immediately became the first choice of this reckless man.


    Bai Fenghuang flies around and comes back. It''s the last set of turning back sword style of his fenghuanchao sword technique. Under his intentional control, he bumps into Murray''s body.


    It was because of this that he was injured, and he was at a disadvantage in the later battle. Moreover, the younger brothers could not resist Yu Hao''s attack, and could not break master Ruyan''s defense. On the contrary, he was greatly damaged by the vitality of Buddha light thorn, so they chose to escape.


    And he naturally moved his anger to these people.


    As for Xiushu, he didn''t keep it in mind. One is the suppression of blood. He has no temper. The other is that compared with him, those are the key to his failure.


    Murray''s face was gloomy, and the iron rod pointed hard. He sneered twice and said to himself, "but don''t be happy too soon! There will always be a time when you are not here. At that time, it will be the time when I wash Yanjing city with blood! I haven''t lost yet! I still have a lot of troops! "


    And at this time, suddenly behind a voice appeared out of thin air: "in this case, then I will rest assured."


    "Who?"


    As soon as Murray was defeated, he was like a frightened bird. He turned his head and looked at it. The iron bar in his hand immediately pointed to him. It seemed that he was going to attack soon.


    However, the other side seemed to have no hostility. Instead of resisting, he raised his hands and made a surrender. With a smiling face, he said with a relaxed look: "don''t be nervous, Mr. Murray. I don''t have hostility. On the contrary, I come with sincerity. Our president has heard a lot about Mr. Murray. He knows that Mr. Murray has escaped from the cage and sent for me See you. Please come with me and have a talk with our president. "


    "You President?" Murray may know that the other party is not hostile, but also feel the breath of his body, know that there is not much ability, not better than himself, fight is not a child, also not nervous, but showed a look of contempt, a slight sneer.


    "Exactly." That''s humane.


    "Who is your president?"


    "Our president''s name is Huang Zhengnan..."


    "Never heard of it!" Murray said directly, and with a wave of his hand, he obviously refused.


    "The elder means..." The man is still laughing, although he has heard the meaning, he still pretends to be silly and asks."Well! When did this unknown little man dare to come to me? What''s more, it''s such a big shelf. Why don''t you ask one hand to come down to me? Oh! Even in those days, no one dared to do so. Go away, I won''t see him! "


    With that, Murray turned his head and walked away, regardless of the reaction of the man behind him.


    And the man didn''t stay, just slightly Leng for a while, and then he burst out with a relieved smile and yelled at his back: "the elder doesn''t agree at this time, and he will agree in the future, because without the help of our president, you can''t do what you want to do!"


    With that, regardless of Murray''s reaction, he turned back and went in opposite direction, with a smile on his face.


    On the other side, the Nanyang Association, one of the many small bases, is in a wooden house. Qiye and Huang Zhengnan sit opposite each other. They have two cups of muddy wine on the table and have a good conversation.


    "Ha ha ha ha Brother Huang is such a good hand! Attack Maoshan, destroy the lock demon tower, release the group of demons to make trouble in China, this is something I never thought of! I think those practitioners who regard themselves as masters will be very busy! I heard that outside Yanjing City, there was a snake demon leading a group of demons to attack villages and towns. The so-called top four of Tianya list arrived, and then they got rid of the encirclement. Hum! It seems that these guys are just like this. If there are more things like this, they will be totally useless. "


    The seventh master laughed and said that he was very happy. For him, the more chaotic China was, the happier he was!


    Huang Zhengnan sat on the opposite side, holding a glass and smiling. He said, "this is just the first step. If it''s just so simple, I won''t spend so much."


    "Oh? Any other plans? " As soon as the seventh Master heard this, he was interested again. "I''ve heard about the Shenying society''s operation of St. Xifa. It''s also part of your plan. Because of the civil strife in China, these foreign enemies are also moving. They are not afraid to kill them because of the internal worries and external troubles."


    "This is really what I thought of, but it''s not really a planning step..." Huang Zhengnan said. "All my plans are only carried out at home. After all, I can''t control these people outside. I''m not familiar with any overseas organization. How can a real planner add uncontrollable factors to the plan?"


    "That''s a wonderful thing to say!" Seven ye a listen, immediately stir up big thumb, a face of appreciation: "brother Huang is really talent! It doesn''t matter that you don''t know overseas people. Today you and I meet and share the same spirit. How can I treat you badly? Don''t worry. From today on, you and I will work together, and I will be your bridge with overseas organizations. "


    "I know. It''s good for anything, and I won''t forget you." Huang Zhengnan said immediately.


    "Ah, that''s all afterwords!" The seventh master waved his hand and made a magnanimous appearance, which meant that he wanted to help you make trouble in China.


    Huang Zhengnan laughed and said nothing about what the seventh Master said and what he meant. Instead of continuing to say, he turned the conversation and said, "thanks to the young master of the sun sect, otherwise, I would not meet the seventh master."


    "Yes, thanks to him!"


    Both of them said with a smile, but in their eyes, they showed a trace of ruthlessness at the same time. When they spoke, their eyes had drifted to the door.


    There were only two of them in the cabin, but I don''t know if they were intentional or ignored. The door of the cabin was not closed tightly, revealing a small crack. As long as someone was outside, they could see and hear what they said.


    At this time, there is a man outside the door, not others, but Yeji Bo!


    He consciously helped Huang Zhengnan to get in touch with the seventh master. He had no other purpose. He only hoped that the two tigers would fight each other so that he could benefit from it. Unexpectedly, they didn''t fight each other. Instead, they got along very well and talked about cooperation!


    Isn''t it that stealing chicken can''t eat rice?!


    And more than that, the seventh master and Huang Zhengnan both knew what Yeji Bo thought. For two of them, it''s not a pity that Yeji Bo died


    It''s just that there''s some value in dying at this time.


    "Brother Huang''s real plan is..."


    Huang Zhengnan gave a strange smile, leaned forward and said in a low voice: "I broke the lock demon tower. What I did was not for those nobody. Maoshan was really loaded with everything. However, I underestimated the inside information of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. The reinforcement was too fast, and I didn''t release those real ruthless roles, but fortunately, I released a few. "


    "Who are you talking about?"


    "Nothing else, I want only four!" Huang Zhengnan, zhengsedao. "Murray, the leading snake demon just mentioned outside Yanjing City, is one of them. I have asked people to find him. There is also a big demon, Putian diaoye. He was defeated by a bird demon named Jiuhua, so he was caught. Like Murray, he has hatred in his heart. In this way, it''s easy to be attracted, because they have pursuit."


    "Those who have pursuits, help them to fulfill their pursuits, so that they can be attracted, high!" The seventh Master said. "There are two more...""These two can''t be regarded as demons, but people. One of them is..."


    Just talking about this, suddenly there was a noise outside. At a glance, uncle Yeji left in a hurry. Another person came from a distance and knocked at the door first.


    "Come in." Huang Zhengnan said, turned his head and said with a smile: "it seems that there is a result."


    Sure enough, as soon as the door opened, a man in the uniform of the blue eagle club came in and bowed respectfully to Huang Zhengnan.


    "Well, the seventh master is one of his own. Let''s talk about it." Huang Zhengnan said.


    "Yes, Lord Lin Tao failed, and Murray was not recruited." Said the man truthfully.


    Huang Zhengnan nodded: "to be expected, such guys all have their own dignity, how can they be so easy to accept? If he is really convinced by Lin Tao in a few words, I''ll look down on him. "


    With that, Huang Zhengnan sneered and asked, "how can Wang Wenhan do it? Lin Tao''s failure is all right, but if he doesn''t succeed, the next plan will be a little difficult. "


    The man immediately said, "the president, don''t worry. Mr. Wang Wenhan has sent a message that he has succeeded. I''d like to ask you where you want to meet."


    As soon as Huang Zhengnan heard this, he immediately said, "good! Right here Just, don''t delay the important event of the seventh master, let''s make an appointment in the southwest base. "


    "Yes

 Chapter 540

    "When Northern Europe comes to invade the western border at this time, it''s robbing while the fire is burning!"


    On the Tianya meeting hall, Murong guest said maliciously. He patted the table beside him, and the tea cups and dim sum dishes trembled and made a continuous sound.


    "They are all jackals. They only dare to do these cunning things. If they have the ability to fight openly, they certainly dare not!" Mu Nianqing also echoed and grabbed the sword on the table. All of a sudden, he stood up.


    On the other side, Li Xiao sits in his position with his arms around his chest and a knife in his arms. When this person is less, his position is empty. When he first comes here, he doesn''t even have a seat


    "Didn''t Lin Dingkun already mobilize his staff to go to the west, I think..."


    Li Xiao was just talking. Suddenly, the figure outside flashed. Someone came in from the outside. When this person came, Li Xiao closed his mouth. He didn''t dare to speak, but he didn''t have the heart to speak. He just looked at the person with angry eyes!


    It''s not me. Who can it be?


    Who else can he hate?!


    However, I didn''t come alone. Tie Ning and Pang Kui were following behind me. They looked like bodyguards. It looked like that when they walked, and they were a little old-fashioned.


    Although it''s a bit too much


    But the golden winged eagle that I was with just now was not with me at this time. Only the three of us entered the hall.


    Just now, the golden winged Eagle got the information and rushed to the hall with me. On the way, he met Lin Dingkun, who was gathering his hands.


    There are only two soldiers in the shadow army brought by Lin Dingkun, but this is Tianya club. What is Tianya club? It''s the largest organization in legend! The intelligence network in China is more complicated than that of the shadow army. It''s impossible to rely on the magic power of Baixiao Wengtian operator alone.


    Now that we are here and have formed an alliance, why not?


    According to the intelligence, this time from northern Europe was very strange. Lin Dingkun was afraid that the local strength alone would not be enough to resist, and he also hoped that his hands would have some surplus. Therefore, under the authorization of a protector of Tianya society, he gathered a group of Tianya society personnel to go to the West.


    When we met him, he had assembled his hands and was ready to go.


    As soon as the golden winged Eagle saw it, his eyes immediately moved and he said to me in a low voice: "the power of Tianya society is relatively neutral at present, but if it is used by some people, I''m afraid it''s not good. Although Lin Dingkun is one of his own, his temper and personality are really unbearable. I''ll help you to look at him."


    I was speechless then!


    Why?! It''s not so bad. You''re fighting against each other first, but it''s ok?!


    "No You are going to defend the West. After all, nanzang is your place. Is it decent to watch him I have some helpless said.


    "No, since this guy arrived in the west, I don''t think he is a fuel-efficient lamp. Moreover, he has a conflict with you. Don''t worry, I won''t do anything. After all, it''s my own strength. But if he has any changes, I will make some moves."


    Golden winged Eagle firmly said that he was not moved at all. With that, he rushed to the team and led a group of Tianya members to the West with Lin Dingkun.


    Now, it''s estimated that no one will pay any attention to the other side and go there.


    I don''t know what happened to them, but when I went into the hall and saw Li Xiao, I knew that I would be beaten again


    "Li, Master Li, meet again." I was standing in the same place, gently waving, showing a pair of embarrassed but polite smile.


    But obviously, Li Xiao won''t let me go


    "Son of a bitch!"


    Li Xiao''s fiery temper came up at that time. He made a move under his feet and rushed over with an arrow step. He grabbed the knife again, still with the scabbard, and dashed at me!


    It was a gust of wind, I just feel behind a figure "Shua" swept to the body, followed by a dull sound.


    Bang!


    Hoo!


    A gust of wind with impact came, looked up, a figure back toward me.


    There''s no time to think about it, just raise your hand, run the mana, and support in the back!


    Bang!


    It came from the huge impact, but it was much stronger than Li Xiao''s knife. I supported the man''s back with both hands, and I couldn''t help leaning back. I quickly turned over and took a step back with my right leg to support my body. I finally stopped, didn''t fall down, didn''t feel embarrassed, didn''t lose face.


    Looking back, it turns out that the man in front of me is Pang Kui.


    At the moment of Li Xiao''s attack, Pang Kui rushed out from behind me and blocked his attack. Obviously, he couldn''t resist Li Xiao''s attack, but it was ok, at least not as embarrassed as me.


    And combined with the two of me, I finally resisted Li Xiao''s knife!


    The next moment, Si Kongying and murongke two people are rushed over, a left and a right stopped Li Xiao."Master Li Xiao, why is that?"


    "Master Li Xiao, Guo Meng is always his own man!"


    They said at the same time, staring at Li Xiao for fear that he was doing something else.


    Li Xiao looked at the two men and did not speak.


    Just now, he talked to golden winged Eagle because nanzang and Bashu were not far away. They were both practitioners. They met occasionally and were familiar with each other. So golden winged Eagle knew something about his family. They were friends.


    But the two men, one in Maoshan and the other in Gusu, were far away. They knew this man, but they didn''t meet each other. Their relationship was not good. Li Xiao was angry again, so he didn''t speak.


    "Hum!"


    Li Xiao just snorted, directly bypassed two people, also did not look at me, straight away.


    "What''s the matter with Mr. Li? Why are you so angry? "


    Two people look at each other. They don''t know what''s going on. They murmur.


    I thought, don''t make a mistake, quickly said: "it''s my fault. I took his grandson Li Hongbo to drink, smoke and eat meat. Later, I learned that they were not allowed to do these things. Master Li Xiao blamed me for this. It''s OK, it''s OK."


    "Tut, is that all? Mr. Li, you''re too inspiring! " Murong guest a listen, directly frowned, some helpless said.


    Si Kongying said quickly: "well, I can''t say that. Everyone knows that Master Li treats his grandson as the apple of his eye. Moreover, I''ve heard that his family does believe that drinking wine and eating meat are easy to affect their practice. As for smoking, it''s not a crime of recklessness


    "That''s a big reaction!" Murong guest way, and looked at me: "you are also, later don''t like this, these things are not good, later less."


    "Yes, I do." I nodded.


    "All right, elder Li is just angry. It will be better after a while." Sikong Ying, like an old man, came up to me and patted me on the shoulder, indicating that I didn''t need to be nervous.


    While Mu Nianqing on one side didn''t care about our affairs at all. He walked directly from us and went out.


    "Where are you going?"


    Murong guest sees his old opponent''s action and naturally asks.


    "There''s an accident in the West. Shenying society and Nanyang Association have an alliance. I''m afraid the two sides will work together. Someone must watch in the south. When I go back, my people will stay here. If you have anything, please remember to contact me."


    Finish saying, Mu reads clear to leave directly, no longer turn head.


    Looking at Mu Nianqing''s back, I thought that there were few people left here. The ten days before the Tianya meeting, the unprecedented grand scene, up to now, this banquet is going to be scattered.


    Si Kongying watched Mu Nianqing leave all the time, then turned to look at me: "let''s go, too."


    I was stunned by what he said: "ah? Is it in such a hurry? "


    I meant to stay here by myself. After all, there is a teleportation array here, which can go to any place in the country. Although I am a little guilty as a veteran of the league, I seem to be an expert in the eyes of many people. I still need so many people to stay here as a mobile force.


    But Si Kongying didn''t think so.


    "Maoshan has just been in great trouble. I''ve been away for some days. I''m really worried. Moreover, because of the trouble in Yanjing City, senior Yu Hao can''t leave Yanjing either. If there''s another accident, he can''t help immediately. I think I''d better hurry back. Do you want to come with me? "


    "I''m with you."


    I haven''t spoken yet, Murong guest said in the back.


    "Maoshan, Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and my Murong family originally exist in a tripartite confrontation. Since Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion can''t be expected now, I''ll go back to help you and defend it in a corner to ensure safety. And now that shen''er is closed, I don''t expect lei''er. Although Xiao''er is smart and capable, she is a girl after all. Although she is newly married, the boy of Mu family is half an outsider. I''d better go back and take care of her myself. "


    "Thank you, Mr. Murong!" Si Kongying quickly arched his hand to thank him.


    "You''re welcome, Brother Guo. How about you?" Murongke waved his hand and asked me again.


    "This..." I hesitated for a moment and said, "there will be a Dharma array at the end of the world leading to all directions. It''s very mobile. It''s better to leave hands here."


    "Isn''t there a wooden card? You can come back with that one, and then you can use the array to pass it. It won''t take much time Murong guest said. "Also, when you didn''t come just now, we talked about it here. Elder Li said that he would stay here. Don''t worry. Although you may not have a good impression on him, it''s only a private matter after all. In front of some major events, it''s still very reliable, and you don''t have to worry about his strength."


    "That''s right. Just have master LiXiao here." Si Kongying also said, with a sudden change of expression, he attached himself and said in a low voice, "besides, I have other things to tell you. I have something to entrust to you when I come to Maoshan."


    "Ah?" I was stunned. "What''s the matter?"


    Si Kongying suddenly showed a touch of twilight in her eyes. She laughed helplessly and said, "the leader of Maoshan is not mine soon. I don''t want to entrust some things to my disciples. I hope you can help me."

 Chapter 541

    Maoshan, after an attack, the whole Maoshan mountain was well prepared. When we arrived, we obviously saw a team of five or six people at the foot of the mountain. The Maoshan disciples in Maoshan Taoist costumes were patrolling with their faces black and blue. None of them were idle. All of them were solemn and cold.


    The next moment, suddenly a whistle sounded, three streamers rose directly in front of us, blocking our way!


    "Stop! Who is it? "


    The left and right two people arrived first. Without hesitation, they directly pulled out their swords. The two swords pointed directly at the four of us and cheered harshly.


    When I look at them carefully, they are both middle-aged men. They seem to be in their 40s and 50s. They should be high ranking people. Their mana fluctuation is obvious, and they are not comparable to those of the younger generation.


    The streamer in the middle seems to be the closest, but it''s inexplicably slow. Until then, it''s too late. The white light dissipates, revealing the lazy people inside.


    "Ha - who''s coming?" The man stretched his left hand and yawned with his right hand close to his mouth, which formed a sharp contrast with those people. He was the first person to be expelled!


    But the mana fluctuation on him is that those two people can''t catch up with one by two, and I still know him.


    "Elder Tianliu, it''s me." Sikong yinglang said.


    Yes, that lazy guy is the second elder of Maoshan, Tianliu!


    Although Si Kongying is the leader, his strength is not as good as the two elders Xufeng and Tianliu. Xufeng elder ranks the ninth in the Tianya list. Naturally, it is needless to say that this Tianliu elder is mysterious and has no idea of depth.


    "Xiao Sikong, you are back!" As soon as Tianliu saw that it was Sikong Ying, he immediately called out excitedly.


    He always calls people by such a name


    "Welcome, leader!" The two disciples are respectful and have rules.


    Sikong Ying waved her hand to show that they didn''t need to be polite. She only looked at Tianliu and said, "what happened in Maoshan these days when I was away?"


    "Oh, that''s not true." Tianliu said with a smile.


    "That''s good."


    "But you should have it when you get back." Tianliu looked at him and said the next sentence.


    "Well?" Sikong Ying frowned, "what''s the matter?"


    "Oh." Tianliu smile, will be close to the body, smile like two crescent eyes, showing a strange cold.


    "Change the Dynasty A new generation. "


    ¡­¡­


    At the headquarters of the Nordic Shenying society, Saint Xifa sits on the throne with his elbows on the armrest and his hands up against his chin. He looks like a thinker and doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    It''s been a while since the last time we had a few people making trouble with Shenying society. Ethan also called Howard and others back. Without the threat from the outside world, Shenying society got a chance to breathe. The headquarters was renovated and rebuilt. Now it has basically restored its original appearance.


    And Saint Xifa, because he was injured by the power of my amulet before, has not fully recovered at this time. In addition to praying in the restored chamber of Secrets tomorrow, he will only sit here and think.


    Why?!


    Saint Lucifer is thinking.


    When he was defeated last time, he knew very well that the problem was that the Fire Phoenix Temple was united with the shadow army, the Murong family and other Chinese forces. The tacit understanding of the attack was not accidental, but premeditated. But what do they want?


    Shenyingzhu? Then why did the shadow army retreat so quickly after they got a magic pearl? Is it to achieve their own thinking of the wolf less meat and infighting, to deal with the shadow army?


    But until now there is no such news.


    So the Fire Phoenix Palace What kind of threat is it that will cooperate with the shadow army and then dare not deal with them?


    And up to now, he has taken advantage of the group of demons to make trouble when the first attack on the west, Huofeng temple, why did not move?


    Is the threat still there?


    Where can he know that I can control Ethan in that way, so that he doesn''t dare to make any noise now


    "Bishop!"


    Outside the door came a cardinal, who stood in front of the hall and saluted St. Lucifer.


    "He said Saint Lucifer said coldly, sparing no more than one word.


    "The five Cardinals have arrived in the western part of China and started to disturb their border defense according to the plan. As you said, they did not concentrate on attacking, but made small riots. According to the informant, Lin Dingkun and golden winged Eagle are going to the western part of China, and Mu Nianqing is going to return to Yunzhou."


    "I see." Saint Lucifer said faintly, as if what he heard was just a trivial matter.


    "What''s going on over there at Huofeng temple?" St. Lucifer asked again.


    "There''s still no movement." The cardinal at the bottom replied truthfully.


    "Four other cardinals, are there any candidates?"


    "I''m looking for it."


    In the last battle, the loss of Shenying society was not low, followed by the destruction of secret rooms and castles, mainly the loss of human hands.An organization expert is priceless. If you want to cultivate such a person, you need to know how much resources and how much price to pay.


    In particular, the lack of Cardinals is not just for cardinals in black to go up to the top. Only by selecting suitable people and devoting resources to training can we make up for it.


    Fortunately, there is no war now, the Fire Phoenix Palace is quiet, and the demons in China are making trouble. The biggest threat is no longer there. It''s time to breathe.


    The cardinal at the bottom looked at his boss and opened his mouth several times to speak, but finally gave up and stood quietly, waiting for Saint Lucifer''s next instructions.


    Saint Xifa didn''t speak. He still kept the posture of a meditator. After a moment of silence, he suddenly raised his head and glanced down at the cardinal. He raised his mouth slightly and said with a smile: "are you very curious, why don''t I gather all the forces when the main forces in the West of China are not here, attack suddenly, tear up their defense and enter China. ¡±


    "the Bishop''s decisions are all right. He is blessed by the LORD God. His wisdom is unparalleled. It''s normal for us to make decisions that we can''t understand. Among them, there must be a reason for him."


    The cardinal at the bottom said at once, with the essence of flattery. His tone was very sincere. It was not boring, but a strange feeling of comfort.


    I seriously doubt that this guy could be trained to be a cardinal in those years. Part of the reason is that he said that he was comfortable with the bishop of those years


    "I''m looking at their reaction." Saint Lucifer said directly, no matter how flattering he was. "From the shadow army and the Huofeng temple, the informant reported yesterday that the capital of Yanjing was surrounded by demons, but later the crisis was relieved because those guys like smoke arrived. But there is a very interesting message here."


    "What is it?"


    "Hum!" With a sneer, Saint Xifa reached for a piece of writing paper sandwiched between the armrest of his seat. The English on it was written with some contents of the Yanjing rebellion.


    And among them, there is such a line, which was keenly caught by Saint Lucifer!


    "Duan Qingtian changed his old style. He didn''t come to the front line at the first time. Instead, he stayed in the city until the demons began to attack the city. Moreover, after arriving, he didn''t start. It was the monk of yunmiao temple and an unknown person who were dealing with the demons until Ruyan and others went back..."


    Said St. Lucifer, looking up at the ceiling as if through the floor to the sky.


    "This is not Duan Qingtian''s character. He has always been quick with his hands rather than his mouth. He doesn''t make sense, and he cuts it with a knife? How did it suddenly change? "


    "This..." The cardinal below pondered for a moment, and did not dare to speak.


    "Especially..." Saint Lucifer didn''t care about him. He continued to talk as if he were talking to himself. "He has just been resurrected by Shen Yingzhu, and his strength has greatly increased. Even if it is not for him, he has to show off and try his skills with ordinary people''s character. How can he be so cautious?"


    "There is only one answer to explain it!" Saint Xifa''s eyes became fierce. He looked like a wolf in the jungle at night. He was facing the ignorant prey and showed his claws and teeth!


    "What the LORD God said is true! Shenyingzhu will really make his mana full of the breath of God! There should be no God in this world. If mortals get divine power, they will be punished by heaven! Duan Qingtian, you can''t do it any more! "


    With that, Saint Lucifer stood up, laughing, and his face became crazy!


    "God gave me a chance! How dare mortals dare to be presumptuous before the LORD God comes?! The curse of heaven has arrived, Duan Qingtian! Shadow army! It''s going to die! "


    Saint Xifa looked down at the cardinal below and said, "send a message to those people in the west of China. Be sure to drag Lin Dingkun in the West! It''s holy war to use up their strength with the greatest ability


    "Yes." Replied the cardinal, bowing at once.


    "Go down."


    "Yes."


    The cardinal agreed, turned and left, but before two steps, he suddenly remembered something, stopped at once, and turned his head again.


    "Monseigneur, although there is no big news about Huofeng temple, the informant said that there is a rumor only circulating among a few people. I don''t know whether it is true or not."


    "What''s the rumor?" Asked Saint Lucifer.


    "There seems to be some turbulence inside the Fire Phoenix Palace. After Howard went back from us, he may have lost his hands and got nothing, so he was called back by Addison. He didn''t do anything to Hua Xia. He was dissatisfied and quarreled with Addison after he went back. "


    "They fight? Do you want to fight? It''s better to fight. It''s better to lose both sides! " Said Saint Lucifer with a smile.


    Duan Qingtian can''t do it, and there''s something wrong with Ethan. It''s a great joy!


    The cardinal shook his head and continued: "no, after all, Ethan is the owner of the Phoenix Palace, but because Ethan''s serious injury has not been cured, this matter is not settled. But Howard didn''t give up. He had a grudge in his heart. He was secretly gathering his strength to kill Ethan, seize power, change the dynasty, and become the leader of the Phoenix Palace! "

 Chapter 542

    Blue eagle society, Southwest Branch.


    Strictly speaking, there is no difference between the branch and the headquarters of the blue hawk club. It''s just that they were built in different times, but they all look the same.


    At this time, a guest came to the Southwest Branch


    "Welcome! The leader of kongmiao cult came to my little blue eagle club. It''s really brilliant! "


    At the door of the branch, Huang Zhengnan rarely stood at the door to greet the "guests", exaggerating that he made an artificial "please" gesture in front of the visitors.


    "Don''t do that!"


    The man on the other side said that he was not angry. Surrounded by members of the blue eagle club, he walked to the branch. Beside him was Wang Wenhan, a chubby man with a proud smile.


    He and Lin Tao set out at the same time, carrying out different tasks, to attract different people, Lin Tao failed, and he succeeded, this is no reward?! I was happy all the way back.


    Huang Zhengnan took a look at him and immediately knew what he was thinking. With a cold hum, he said faintly, "Wang Wenhan is meritorious. Take the reward."


    "Brother Xie!" Wang Wenhan immediately bowed and said, "dogleg looks like a dog.".


    And the guest, still cold, went on to Huang Zhengnan and looked at him with a pair of eyes without feeling.


    This person, for me, is not strange, or for sikongying, for Xufeng, for Tianliu, for most people in Maoshan, is not strange!


    Because he was so reckless in front of all of him, and then he was put into the lock demon tower.


    The leader of the three elders of Gongmo cult -- thousand face Taoist!


    At the beginning, the people of Gongmo sect sneaked into Maoshan, and the leader was the thousand face Taoist.


    Later, because of the real name of my detective eye, we finally caught these people, including Li cunhao and Zhang Zheng, as well as two face changing masks.


    Li cunhao is still in the same boat society and is incorporated into the logistics department, which is equivalent to a little housekeeper. Zhang Zheng, wearing a mask, once again enters the cult of Gongmo and becomes my insider. So far, he has given me a lot of information.


    Now he has become a regular player, and because he has absorbed the soul sealing beads I gave him, his strength has greatly increased, and now he has got the attention of Gongmo cult. I believe that the information he will get in the future will be closer to the core.


    The other mask, now with me, has been of great use several times.


    These don''t talk, just say thousand face Taoist. At that time, Si Kongying didn''t kill him, but locked him in the lock demon tower like the monsters. These days, he did suffer a lot, but he didn''t expect that Huang Zhengnan attacked Maoshan and the lock demon tower was broken!


    And he, too, is among those released!


    Among the four people Huang Zhengnan said he wanted, he was the most important part of his plan!


    "Your guests are coming. The blue hawk club must be polite. Please come inside." Huang Zhengnan said with a smile, then turned around and walked, like a guide boy.


    Taoist priest Qian Mian didn''t speak. He just followed him until he came to the room, where good wine and food were already ready. Huang Zhengnan sat on the chair, while Taoist priest Qian Mian sat on the other side.


    His subordinates gently closed the door respectfully outside. Inside, there were only two of them.


    "Don''t worry, there''s no poison. It''s hard to feel in the lock demon tower. I''ve specially prepared these meals for you." Huang Zhengnan said, as if afraid of the thousand noodles Taoist don''t believe, first picked up the glass to drink a cup.


    Without looking him in the eye, Taoist Qian Mian directly picked up his chopsticks, picked up the meat first, and then threw it into his mouth.


    If in peacetime, Huang Zhengnan has put on such a gesture, the other side is so ungrateful, then he would have turned his face! But today, in the face of a thousand faces of Taoist, he did not get angry. He just kept smiling and looked at him with a strange look.


    Regardless, the Taoist priest of Qianmian first ate half full, and then ate until his face was covered with oil. He did not need a glass. Instead, he picked up the bottle and began to fill it. However, he was panting and his eyes were staring at Huang Zhengnan.


    "Full?" Huang Zhengnan asked with a smile.


    "It''s just half full," said the thousand face Taoist. "The taste is not good. If it used to be, it would never be eaten."


    "If it had been before, you would not have come."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The thousand face Taoist priest was silent, looking at him, frowning slightly, his face turned black.


    "Wang Wenhan, the fat man who went to see you, gave him all he said. You''ve been in the demon lock tower for half a year, and the outside has already changed a lot, especially the Gong demon sect. How can there be human feelings? You are the captain there. Naturally, you will know that in the past half a year, another person will take your position as the captain. What will happen if you go back? I can''t think of it. You should be able to do it


    Huang Zhengnan said, slowly leaving his seat, leaning over and staring at thousands of Taoist, with a cruel smile on his face, as if he had seen the picture full of violence and blood.


    And of course, both the Qianmian Taoist and he all know that this kind of picture is too naive in the cult of Gongmo, which is full of evil cultivation¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The Taoist priest of Qianmian was silent for a long time, and Huang Zhengnan was also silent. Both of them were looking at each other with their own expressions and thoughts.


    I don''t know how long


    "You''re right." A thousand faces Taoist looked at him and said only such four words.


    "Of course I''m right!" Huang Zhengnan stood up straight, spread out his hands, and made a natural expression. "Because it''s true, and if you don''t think I''m right, what are you doing here?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "What I asked him to say, I''ll tell you again. At this time, you will not get your previous position when you return to the cult. It''s good to start over again. Have you ever thought about it? What will the new captain do when he is worried that you will regain your position? At this time, you can''t go back. As an evil cultivator, you are everyone''s calling. No one will accept you except me. Similarly, no one can lead you to greater glory except me


    Huang Zhengnan looked at him, some hysterical, but inexplicably there is a kind of surging feeling.


    The madman and the genius are often separated by a line. The emperor and the bandits stand side by side.


    And for these evil practitioners, this feeling will be more intense! If others, after hearing Huang Zhengnan''s words, will only think that he is a madman, not reliable at all, will directly turn around and go.


    But in the ears of the thousand face Taoist, it is not so


    "What''s your plan?" The thousand face Taoist asked in a deep voice.


    "Do you know who set you free?" Instead of answering his question, Huang Zhengnan asked him back.


    "I don''t know, but I know what happened in Maoshan. A group of masked people attacked Maoshan and broke the seal of the demon lock tower."


    "I did it."


    "You?"


    "Don''t you believe it?"


    Huang Zhengnan slightly, suddenly shot, his right hand was claw shaped, directly stabbed out, the speed is fast, can''t see clearly, only left shadow!


    Shua!


    When the eyelids of Taoist Qian Mian jumped, his pupils suddenly contracted, and his right hair fluttered backward with Huang Zhengnan''s sudden movement, and the wind swept his cheek.


    Whoa!


    In the middle of Huang Zhengnan''s five fingers and palm, the electric current ran wildly.


    Taoist Qian Mian turned his head slowly, looked at Huang Zhengnan''s hand on the right side of his cheek, and felt the breath above.


    "Did you believe it?" Huang Zhengnan asked with a smile.


    "I know the smell of the leader of that group. Is it really you?"


    "If it''s fake, it''s guaranteed."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You really have something Qianmian Taoist took a deep breath, nodded his head, and said to himself.


    "You should have the same plan as the cult of Gongmo." Huang Zhengnan said. "When they let you sneak into Maoshan, they also want to break the seal of the demon lock tower and release the demons."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± The Taoist priest Qian Mian was silent. After a long time, he nodded, as if remembering something and said: "at that time, we secretly solved several elders of Maoshan in order not to let them reinforce the seal, but I remember one of them was gone before we had time to do it. At that time, I didn''t know what was going on. After all, it was good for us. It was just "heaven helps me." but now I think it''s you who did it. "


    "Of course."


    Huang Zhengnan nodded.


    "It''s really rare that you should have such accomplishments at your age! Genius is the most appropriate word to describe you. However, the information network of Gong Mo cult is also developed. Why haven''t you heard of it before? "


    "Maybe it''s because of my school." Huang Zhengnan said. "I don''t know when my master started. I''m only allowed to accept one apprentice. I''m lucky that I was taught by my master and practiced the best magic. Just about a year ago, I had to inherit the divine power of heaven and have the power of thunder. I''m even stronger!"


    What Huang Zhengnan said is true.


    As a young man, he naturally got a lot of attention, and he was able to enjoy the resources that ordinary people didn''t have.


    What he learned is nothing else. It is the supreme method that can copy other people''s magic!


    With this magic, he got accomplishments that ordinary people can''t get, and also gave birth to ambition that ordinary people can''t have.


    Maoshan''s plan to lock the demon tower is a step in his plan. Solving the problem of the elders who can strengthen the seal is naturally the premise. Unexpectedly, it happens to coincide with the Gongmo cult. The elders were successfully solved several times.


    Just a year ago, exactly nine months ago, during the Chinese new year, Shen yun''er had a dream of three strange meteorites falling from the sky, followed by wind, fire and lightning, corresponding to the three of them!


    It''s God''s power, but it falls on them. Huang Zhengnan got thunder, Lin Tao got wind, Wang Wenhan got fire, and the combination of wind, fire and thunderbolt also got its name.


    Of course, Huang Zhengnan, who has long been a teacher, is naturally better than the two of them. In addition to the magical skill of copying, the two just got the power of wind and fire, they were completely copied by him.In other words, at this time of Huang Zhengnan, a person, it can be called a thunderbolt!


    "Genius! And luck is matchless! It''s terrible to have both of them in one person Looking at Huang Zhengnan, Taoist Qian Mian was obviously shocked by what he said. Half a minute later, he suddenly laughed, stood up and looked at him: "I''m Qian Mian, willing to make an alliance with you!"


    "Good!"


    Huang Zhengnan also patted the table, looking very excited.


    "With your help, I can make a plan."


    "What''s the plan?"


    "The lock demon tower has not been completely destroyed. The most powerful monster is still in it. We must attack Maoshan second time!"


    "Hard! After this time, they must strengthen their defense. " A thousand faces Taoist said in a deep voice.


    "It''s true, so I need help. Among the monsters that have come out, Mori mori, I have to win over them."


    "Did you find them?"


    Huang Zhengnan sneered and said, "Murray has appeared, but he is arrogant. How can he join easily?"


    "Then..."


    "So I want to work with you."


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you want me to do? " A thousand faces Taoist frowned slightly.


    "The Taoist of Qianmian, whose undercover agents are lurking, exploring and tracking, also counts in the Gongmo cult. I want you to help me do it not hard, help me find out where Murray and his monster army are!"


    "That''s it?"


    "When you find out, you have a plan for the next step."


    "I see. It''s not hard."


    "Well, there''s another one who must get him. I''ve already asked someone to look for him. With him, we can break the defense of the demon lock tower and get twice the result with half the effort!"


    "Who?"


    "A hundred years ago, Yao Guang, the former Maoshan elder who mistakenly entered the evil way!"

 Chapter 543

    Maoshan is the main front.


    This is the most central place of Maoshan, and also the location of Maoshan grand view.


    On the top of the mountain, the Taoist temple is towering, and the square in front of it is enough to accommodate the disciples of Maoshan to stand at the same time. In addition to the main front hall, only the square in front of the lock demon tower on the back mountain has such an area.


    At this time, hundreds of Maoshan disciples gathered in this square, all of them are high-ranking disciples. All of them patrol around Maoshan. What will happen next is not something they can participate in and influence.


    There were five people standing in front of the disciples.


    Five people don''t stand in a row, but the first three and the last two. The two people standing a little behind are not others. They are the only remaining elders in Maoshan, big elder Xu Feng and fourth elder Zhang Dongqing!


    In addition to Tianliu to meet us, there are seven elder red beard is not.


    The three men in the front are the disciples of the headmaster Si Kongying!


    Standing in the middle, the eldest disciple is cold faced Cui Jie, arms around the chest, holding a sword. His face is as cold as ice, and he has no emotion in his eyes. He looks straight ahead, as if he is looking at these Maoshan disciples, and as if he is looking at nothing.


    On both sides, on the left is Xie Shun, the second disciple, with a sneer on his face. His eyes are sometimes erratic and he doesn''t know what he is thinking.


    Cui Jie is famous for his cold face and ruthlessness, but he treats the enemy. For the people in Maoshan, what they fear most is this second disciple.


    Four words to describe - you must report!


    The enemy of dripping water, the Revenge of gushing spring! If you dare to provoke him, no matter you are intentional or unintentional, no matter big or small, you are finished! He can remember you to death! You don''t know how he''ll get back at you!


    Compared with the two of them, the last one, Liao Wentong, who stood on the right, was really a good man.


    Honest, generous, kind-hearted, just a little silly


    Many people say that the leader of Sikong should pass on the position of leader to the last Apprentice, which is in line with the truth of Maoshan Taoist school. But then I thought, how can such a person fight those two?


    However, no matter how it is, these things are all idle talks before this. The change of dynasties seems to be illusory and far away.


    But I didn''t expect that today, this scene still happened


    Today, the three heroes of Maoshan are together, the elders gather, and hundreds of high ranking disciples are all present, in order to force the palace!


    Let Si Kongying hand over the position of leader of Maoshan!


    Everyone is serious, many people have been sweating, for the next scene and feel scared.


    There was no one in the audience to speak, the quiet wind could be heard carefully, and the prestige that gently brushed in his ears was like the countdown to death penalty.


    What will Maoshan look like after today?


    At this moment, all of a sudden, outside the main peak, the voice transmission disciple cried out: "the leader is here!"


    Here we go!


    Although some people were surprised, and even a few were obviously trembling, the body began to shake.


    If you count the history of Maoshan, you can''t find such a thing!


    The three heroes of Maoshan all looked up and looked into the distance. The two elders sighed and shook their heads helplessly. Hundreds of disciples looked at the ground in front of them or the back of their companions and kept silent.


    It was Si Kongying, I, Tie Ning, Pang Kui and the two elders of Tianliu who came before the others.


    At this time, my appearance had changed. I was like a count with a mask on my face.


    "Welcome, leader!" The elder Xu Feng took the lead in shouting. Hundreds of Maoshan disciples all arched their hands together, and the voice was loud.


    But today, for the last time


    Si Kongying thought like this, but with two wry smiles, he gently waved his hand, motioned to all of them to straighten up, sighed and looked forward.


    There stood his three disciples.


    Blood in my heart!


    I haven''t received many disciples. I have only three disciples in my life. Fortunately, they grow up safely, and each of them has high mana. They stand at the top of their generation. I don''t know how many people say that Maoshan has successors.


    But who would have thought that one day, this "successor" would appear in such a situation.


    The three disciples looked at each other, and finally came forward at the same time, standing in front of Si Kongying, looking at him with straight eyes, without speaking.


    Si Kongying just felt like a knife in her heart! This is my own apprentice. He was brought up with one hand, just like his own son! Who ever thought that there would be today when apprentices force teachers and sons force fathers.


    It''s not a pity to lose the position of leader of Maoshan. Only the master and apprentice, father and son, hurt each other. Looking at the cold eyes of the disciple in front of him who treated himself like his own son, he felt that he was stabbing himself with a sharp knife.


    Sikong Ying''s eyes swept his three apprentices. Everything in the past was in his heart.


    "Jie''er, you should know that in the world, no matter people, gods, ghosts and monsters, there are good, evil, good and evil. When you start, you should first distinguish the good from the bad before you start.""Shun''er, your strength is very strong and you are very smart, but you often use the wrong place to be a person, especially our Taoist people, pay attention to forgiving others and forgive others. If you are too hard, you will suffer losses."


    "Wentong, you are kind and generous. It''s good, but you''re not very smart. Go and practice."


    ¡­¡­


    I can remember the past, but now I can''t look back.


    "Disciples..." Si Kongying spoke slowly in a lonely voice. "What can I do for you?"


    I can hear that the ending of Si Kongying''s sentence has a quiver of tears.


    Cui Jie, as the eldest disciple, naturally took the lead. He took a look at his younger martial brother and looked back at Si Kongying. In a cold heartbreaking voice, he said, "Maoshan has been defeated. As the leader of Maoshan, you are responsible. We feel that you are not qualified to continue to be the leader of Maoshan. Let me be the leader. I will take Maoshan to a new peak!"


    "I think so, too." Xie Shun also said in a gloomy tone. "The reason why the world has become like this is that you still haven''t changed the ridiculous ancestral precept when the demon lock tower can''t be sealed. If I were you, I would kill all the monsters in the demon lock tower, so that they wouldn''t harm the world!"


    Liao Wentong looked at the two elder martial brothers. He was still a little naive. He just said, "I came with the elder martial brother."


    "Alas -" Si Kongying sighed. He knew that Liao Wentong might have been bewitched by them just because he was not very clever, but the other two really thought so.


    But the problem is that he also knows that they are right, and he doesn''t understand why Zuxun always says that it''s not allowed to kill the monsters in the lock demon tower, but the expert


    Si Kongying still remembers that at that time, after our four sides failed to repair the seal of the demon lock tower, an expert came to tell him that it was not necessary to reinforce the seal.


    At that time, he was able to clearly feel the righteous spirit of the master, and the breath of ascendant power, so he immediately believed his words. But now this situation


    Alas! So far, what else can I say?


    "As disciples, how can you talk to your master like this?"


    Si Kongying hasn''t made any response yet. I yelled angrily first.


    "Who are you?" Cui Jie frowned.


    "Who do you care who I am? Even if I''m nothing, I''m better than you, as a disciple, bullying your master and destroying your ancestors! You are forced to take the throne and speak ill of your master. Is that what you received? "


    "Shut up


    When Cui Jie was scolded by me, he burst into a rage, not to mention Xie Shun. He could not stand it. Two men immediately shot at me at the same time, and the two ferocity rushed at me instantly!


    Can I get used to them? You don''t need to use any magic at all, just use the mana to shock!


    Bang!


    It''s like the explosion on the flat ground, and the invisible air flow spreads out in a flash. How can the two disciples be relieved? My strength has already surpassed their master''s. even if I fight two against one, what''s the chance of winning?


    For a moment, the two evil spirits were all scattered, and the next moment, the two of them also flew out in an instant!


    "Good!"


    Seeing this scene, elder Xu Feng couldn''t help shouting "hello" and quickly arched his hand and said: "I dare to ask the name of this gentleman."


    Because I''ve changed, he doesn''t know me.


    "Count." I said faintly.


    "It turned out that he killed the flying flower fan and won the tenth place in the Tianya list. It was disrespectful to be made an old count of the league." Xu Feng smiles and bows slightly.


    At this time, Cui Jie had already stood still, looked at me and yelled: "I don''t care where you are, it''s our Maoshan business. You don''t need an outsider to manage it!"


    "I..."


    I was still angry and wanted to say something more. But in front of me, Si Kongying suddenly stretched out her hand and stopped me.


    "Master Sikong?"


    Sikong Ying laughed, sighed helplessly, and looked up at the sky: "it''s fate, it''s time for me to have this disaster today, OK! My roots were destroyed a long time ago. I can''t enjoy the life of ordinary people. It''s nothing to sit on the leader''s position again. Oh! You''re right. It''s better to let me out. Anyway, it''s only the past two years. I''m clean, just you, Cui Jie! "


    This time, Si Kongying called his full name!


    "Cui Jie! You! And Xie Shun, who will take this seat? But it''s settled? "


    There is only one leader in Maoshan. One person can''t sit on the other. With their character, neither of them can tolerate the other. They are willing to be his assistant.


    "There''s no need to worry about that. We''ve already discussed it." Xie Shun said. "Cui Jie is the eldest martial brother. Naturally, he will be the leader, but I just need to give me the power to manage the lock demon tower. The others can let me go!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ I see Si Kongying nodded. "I remember that one of them hurt you during the capture. With your character, you will hate it to the bone. It didn''t die, but was locked in the tower. You are not angry, so you plan to kill all the monsters in the tower? ""Exactly! How about it? "


    "Well, it''s up to you." Sikong Ying smiles, reaches out her hand and takes out a token from her arms, and shows it to the public!


    "I, Si Kongying, announce my abdication from today on! The new leader of Maoshan is Cui Jie, my eldest disciple. The emperor is in the top, and the earth is thick. This is my willingness, not the influence of others. If I abdicate, I will have other thoughts, and the people and the gods will be angry with each other, and heaven and earth will abandon it! "


    The impassioned words are worthy of a resounding voice!


    Cui Jie saw this scene and finally began to smile.


    Just then, after the crowd, there was a voice: "no!"


    All of them were startled by the sudden loud voice, so they quickly looked back, and came to the bar in arms, swaying drunk, angry and fierce.


    It''s no one else. It''s seven elder red beard.

 Chapter 544

    "Seven elders!"


    "Seven elders!"


    As soon as the disciples of Maoshan saw chixuzi, they immediately bowed to salute.


    The leader of Maoshan has changed, but the elder hasn''t. no matter who the leader is, chixuzi is their seven elder. The rules can''t be disordered.


    What do you mean, elder seven Cui Jie asked and stepped forward.


    Now he is actually the leader of Maoshan. Although he has lower seniority than Chi Xuzi, the leader is beyond his seniority. So at this time, he has some confidence in speaking to Chi Xuzi.


    Red Xuzi came with the wine jar in his arms. Hundreds of disciples separated the two sides to make way for him. Red Xuzi went all the way to the front, came to Si Kongying''s side, looked at him, and suddenly raised the wine jar to pour.


    All of a sudden, the smell of wine began to drift away. He was also in a bad mood, so he opened an old bar that he didn''t want to drink for a long time.


    Si Kongying looked at him and watched the wine flow down the corner of his mouth until it reached the ground. He said with a smile: "this kind of wine, don''t you always bury it in the soil? Why is it open today? "


    This sentence is like a fuse, red beard suddenly temper came up, two eyes a stare, directly a shake hands, throw the wine jar son to the ground, fell a rotten!


    Bang!


    In the sound of breaking, Chi Xuzi drank: "Maoshan does not exist! What''s good wine for? "


    With that, he glared at Cui Jie and raised his hand: "contrarian! It''s not easy to die! "


    "Seven elders!" Cui Jie drank a lot. "You are drunk! Where does Maoshan not exist? Maoshan is still there, and it will be better under my leadership! "


    "You''re talking nonsense!"


    Red beard suddenly drank, which shocked Cui Jie with magic power and made him step back!


    He''s not afraid of anyone!


    "Seven elders." Si Kongying came forward and held him, with a look of relief. Instead, he comforted him: "I have been dead for a long time. Now what''s the point of saying this? Am I going to keep fighting? Reprimand them as masters? Will they be reconciled? "


    "They won''t be reconciled, it''s just that the resentment is beginning to settle. These disciples, some towards them and some towards me, should they form a faction? He''ll win over a group, and I''ll win over another group. Will we have a fight in Maoshan? "


    "Maoshan can''t stand such hardships, and I still have decades of life. I only have two years at most. Should I take Maoshan to the road of no return and consume Maoshan''s power before I go to the earth?"?! That''s it. "


    Si Kongying finished, patted Chi Xuzi on the shoulder, turned his head and left.


    "Elders!" Sikong Ying waved her hand to Xufeng and other people. "I hope you continue to Assistant leader, guard Maoshan! Si Kongying, thank you here! "


    With that, move on.


    "Sikongying, stop!" Red beard suddenly cheers a way, abruptly turns a head to see to Si Kong Ying. "I ask you, where are you going in the future? Do you want to stay in Maoshan? "


    As soon as this remark came out, all the disciples, including Cui Jie, were blindfolded.


    Sikong Ying laughed, turned back and looked at him. He glanced around and finally said, "if I stay in Maoshan, what''s the difference with what I just said? Cui Jie, they I don''t want to stay in Maoshan. "


    "Where are you going?"


    "Me." Si Kongying looked at me. "I''ll go to Jicheng with the count''s brother!"


    "Oh Ah? " I was listening, suddenly heard my name, did not react, then pondered over, immediately stunned.


    You''re going back with me?


    "What?"


    The red beard son also sends out a burst to drink, stride forward two steps to arrive at Si Kong Ying body front, a grasped his arm: "do you want to go with him?"


    "Yes." Sikong Ying nodded, his expression was indifferent.


    "No way!"


    "Why not?"


    "I..." Red beard hesitated for a while, and finally did not say anything. Suddenly, his eyes changed and he turned to look at Cui Jie. His eyes narrowed slightly and he hummed coldly: "I can''t stay in Maoshan without Sikong Ying! If you want to go, take me with you


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what?" Red beard is still drinking. "I feel comfortable with you all my life! The others are very uncomfortable! Pooh! You are not the leader of Maoshan. Why do I stay here? It''s better to go with you. I''ll go where you go. Don''t try to leave me. I''ll eat you all my life! "


    When he finished, he turned back and waved his right hand. The Liuyun stick was in his hand and fell on the ground!


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, the dust is flying!


    "Laozi! Today, I''ll break with you Maoshan! Sikong Ying, let''s go


    Chixuzi carries the stick to his shoulder. As soon as he pulls sikongying with his left hand, he will go out.But at this time, Si Kongying stopped.


    "Wait!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    Si Kongying looked back at Liao Wentong, who was standing beside Cui Jie and was at a loss. He sighed and went back. When he came to him, he asked softly, "Wentong, would you like to go with master?"


    Perhaps, his gentleness in this life will only be given to this apprentice


    Liao Wentong looks at his elder martial brother in a dazed way. Cui Jie''s expression is obviously saying, "if you dare to go with him, you are finished!" But in the choice between elder martial brother and master, this silly child obviously has his own correct judgment.


    "I will!" Liao Wentong nodded.


    "Good boy!" Sikong Ying hugged him and held his body tightly, with tears in her eyes.


    This child is his last dependence.


    I think so.


    "Just this kid, he''s a good guy, not like those two. He''s a wolf!" Red beard son hate hate of say, walk back to pull Si Kong Ying''s arm, will take him to walk.


    "And the two of you? Shall we go or not? " Red beard asked Xu Feng and Zhang Dongqing.


    Zhang Dongqing lowered her head and kept silent, but Xu Feng arched her hand and said, "although the leader of Maoshan has changed, the Millennium inheritance of Maoshan can''t be ignored. No matter how this matter is, if we elders are gone, Maoshan will be over. I think Dongqing thinks the same way. We still Stay in Maoshan. "


    "Hum!" Red beard snorted coldly.


    "Everyone has his own purpose. Don''t be angry." Sikong Ying said, with Liao Wentong to go, side, Tianliu is welcome up.


    "Elder Tianliu?"


    "Little Sikong." As soon as Tianliu changed her old style of smiling, she had a sad look on her face. Looking at Sikong Ying, she just opened her mouth to talk, but she was interrupted by Sikong Ying.


    "Elder Tianliu, if you want to follow me, forget it. Elder chixuzi, you and I all know that it''s not good for Maoshan if he doesn''t want to stay. But you are different. Stay here. Only two elders in Maoshan will not work. I can rest assured with you. "


    "I All right Tianliu hesitated for a moment, and finally chose to listen to Sikong Ying''s words, but suddenly raised his head and said, "but there is one more thing, I hope you can help me solve it. If he is still there, I don''t worry."


    Then, regardless of other people''s reaction, he took Si Kongying and left Maoshan main peak with us.


    Cui Jie opened his mouth, as if to say something, but the empty wind around him had already stepped forward, and arched his hand and said, "master, don''t worry, the two Presbyterians will come back."


    Although Cui Jie still wants to say something, it''s not easy to say anything since Xu Feng has spoken.


    And just now Xufeng called him the headmaster, which made him very useful.


    At the same time, it also reminds him that he is already the leader at this time. In his hand, he is holding the leader''s order just given to him by Si Kongying after he took the oath. Now, what he should do most is to take care of the interior of Maoshan immediately, redistribute and consolidate his position!


    He turned his head and looked. In his second younger martial brother''s eyes, he saw a look of fanaticism. Similarly, in his eyes, he also had such an expression


    On the other side, Tianliu flies away with us after leaving the main peak. It doesn''t fall until the outside. In front of us, there is a familiar figure


    "Little stone!" Tianliu fell to the ground and immediately exclaimed excitedly.


    The guy in front of me is the stone monster I met when I came to Maoshan!


    At that time, I was just over level 20. Together with Taoist Tan, neither of them took advantage of him. I don''t know what happened now.


    The stone monster saw that Tianliu and Sikong Ying were all coming. He was immediately surprised and rushed over like a child. Every step was accompanied by a tremor of the earth.


    "Darling! Come on, good boy, eat the apple. " Tianliu''s smiling eyes turned into crescent moon, took out an apple from his arms and threw it to the stone monster.


    The stone monster immediately catches it, holding a small apple in two big hands, opens his mouth and starts to nibble.


    I can''t help thinking when I look at his actions, that is, if I really eat, I can eat several jin at a time! But just like a child, they eat slowly.


    "He''s the one you don''t trust." Si Kongying said with a sigh. "Also, this guy can survive here, or because of us. If I leave, Cui Jie is afraid he won''t stay."


    "Of course."


    Sikong Ying nodded and turned to look at me: "brother, I''ll follow you in the future, as well as chixuzi. You are the head of the society. We''re members of the society. We can''t make our own decisions. This is Xiaoshi. I don''t know..."


    "I know what you mean. Don''t worry. Together, I will take good care of him. The people there will treat him well." I said.


    "Really? That would be great. "


    "Alas - when I learned his identity, I was worried about this. There are too many practitioners in the world who, regardless of the reason, have slaughtered demons and ghosts. The first lesson that my elder martial brother Liu Tong taught me was that people can be good or bad, and demons can be good or evil. You can''t generalize. You brought out the stone monster. Naturally, don''t worry about it. ""That''s good!"


    I looked at Si Kongying. The relaxed look on his face was so real and so kind.


    The world group of demons, which is born to harm? It''s just to live, to become an immortal, to attain the Tao, and to cultivate the right fruit.


    Just like human beings eat beef, mutton and pork for the sake of or, not to mention that you are vegetarian, even stones can become monsters, not to mention plants, but they have no intelligence before they become sperm, so naturally they don''t know what you are doing to them.


    But as long as there is a chance to live, how can we give up?


    However, in this process, many monsters taste the sweetness. They know that eating people, animals and other monsters will increase their mana. In addition, there is no school similar to human beings to guide them. Therefore, they go astray and become evil monsters.


    But there are good people among them. Nangongyu Millennium zombie, let the boy to buy pig and cattle blood to eat every day, without hurting people, you can see.


    Why not lend a helping hand when you meet such monsters and those who go astray but are not deep and have room for recovery?

 Chapter 545

    In the sky, we fly under the clouds, overlooking the mountains and rivers, towns and villages.


    This is the direction from Maoshan to Jicheng.


    Just a few hours ago, when we arrived at Maoshan, we were still so comfortable and relaxed. I didn''t expect that things happened in a flash, only in a flash, it was the right thing and the wrong person.


    I looked at Si Kongying beside me, but he seemed as if nothing had happened. His expression was indifferent, as if he really saw it. He held his third disciple Liao Wentong in his left hand and the stone monster in his right hand.


    This guy has no name. In Maoshan, only Si Kongying, Tianliu, chisuzi and others are willing to pay attention to him. They all call him Xiaoshi or Ashi. I''ll follow him.


    Red beard flew behind him, still blowing his beard and staring at him, still angry. Tie Ning and Pang Kui are flying behind.


    I only took two people with me when I left Jicheng. How can I go back with so many people behind me?


    The key is how do I arrange them?


    It''s easy to talk about that stone monster. Just be a doorman of the town. He was transferred at the same level. It happened that he was doing this job in Maoshan. What about chixuzi and sikongying?


    They are both masters. You should be a hall leader after you go there. But the problem is that the hall leader of Rentang has been held by Zeng Xiujie. It''s not suitable to win because of the strength problem Other don, they are not those kinds.


    It''s a headache.


    I was thinking, suddenly I heard someone shouting under me. Someone should have seen us


    With our mana, we can''t fly above the clouds, so someone can see us below. It did cause panic at first, but later when the shadow army appeared as a military mage organization, the phenomenon of people flying around in the sky was relatively normal.


    After all, it''s just like an airplane. When the first airplane appears, it will naturally attract everyone to stop and watch. But now, it''s not so uncommon for an airplane to fly in the sky.


    But of course, this kind of situation will happen from time to time. After all, the development status of different places is different. For example, in the small village below us, it is obvious that not many mages will fly there, so they are very surprised.


    But when I hear the next sentence, I think it may not be so simple


    "Master, you see, that group of people with monsters, it must be him!"


    Ha?!


    When I looked down, I saw in front of a large group of villagers a guy with an arrow shaft on his back and a bow in his hand. He was pulling a string with an arrow and aiming at this side with eyes closed.


    The next moment, after the release of the hand, feather arrow instantly shot out, straight to us!


    "I''ll go!"


    You''ll give me an arrow if I come here?! Is there any royal law?!


    I quickly turned around and dodged the arrow. The mana fluctuation on it was frightening!


    I can feel that if this arrow is really shot at me, my body protection mana will not be able to stop. I''m afraid it''s going to be cool!


    Shua! White sweat on the body came out, in the heart of a hurry, Yukong Shu did not control, suddenly fell down!


    As soon as Si Kongying and others saw it, they all flew down with me. On the other side, the man reached out and took another arrow. It took only half a second to aim, and it was another arrow to let go!


    Shua!


    I watched the arrow come straight to me, even though my body is still falling, but his arrow, but still locked my heart!


    Good method!


    I admire in my heart, at the same time, I turn around and choose a good landing position. I shout to Sikong Ying and others who are running towards me: "don''t come here!"


    The next moment, feather arrow to, the moment through my heart!


    For a time, the golden light was in full swing.


    Refining body gold body block, ignore all the damage, bring the dead back to life!


    "What?"


    The archer was obviously shocked by the ability I showed. Before I could react, I had recovered - but the wound caused by an arrow could be repaired soon.


    The next moment, Si Kongying and others also fell to the ground and stood beside me.


    Si Kongying patted the stone monster. The stone monster immediately stood in front of me and protected me behind like a wall. He opened his mouth, spat out a long stick, grabbed it with both hands and pulled out the axe.


    "Big Master, monster! Monster


    When the villagers saw this scene, they were so scared that their bladders almost burst. All of them trembled and retreated. The old Mediterranean man standing in the front should be the village head. He did not forget to push the archer while retreating.


    I just took a close look at the guy.


    Wearing a Taoist suit, he looks less than 30 years old. He holds a bow in his left hand and an arrow in his right hand again. It seems that as long as we have a change, he will shoot directly.


    The moving target is aimed in half a second. I''m afraid it can be aimed in an instant at such a short distance.


    I patted the stone monster in front of me and motioned him to get out of the way. The stone monster took a look at Sikong Ying. Sikong Ying nodded and said, "now I''m under someone else''s roof. In the future, even if I want to listen to him, you have to listen to him, OK?""Oh." The stone monster agreed and let it go.


    I stepped forward, looked at the man and said in a deep voice: "Guo Rui, Jicheng, Luzhou, this is Maoshan Former headmaster Si Kongying, I don''t know why he offended you when passing by here. Please make it clear! "


    "Maoshan?" The man frowned, looked at the stone monster, and snorted: "fart! How can we walk with monsters? Don''t insult Maoshan


    "He really is..."


    "Then show me the headmaster order of Maoshan!" Cried the boy.


    "I No


    Nonsense. The headmaster''s order has been given to others. What else?


    "No headmaster''s order? Ridiculous! I knew that you didn''t tell the truth. Did you do evil things and insult Maoshan? Look at the arrow


    The boy said, without waiting for me to explain, he raised his hand directly, and another arrow flew!


    "Scatter!"


    I only had time to shout this sentence, and the next moment I moved away from where I was. Behind me, I was very satisfied with the reaction of this group of people. I immediately got out of the way and gave way to the arrow. An arrow went by without hitting anyone.


    And I, in the blink of an eye, moved back to the original position with an instant and looked at him coldly.


    This time, I finally saw his arrow.


    The body of the arrow is golden, the arrow is blood red, and the tail is gorgeous purple. What surprised me most was that the arrow disappeared out of thin air after flying past us! At the same time, there is another one in the quiver behind him.


    No, it''s not one more arrow. It''s the arrow coming back.


    If you say that, is it not that his arrow will never be used up?!


    It''s not like a spell. His arrow can break my mana defense. It''s not because of his spell. At least it can''t all come from his spell.


    Even Most of them are not.


    It means that as long as he takes away his arrow and bow, he is basically useless.


    I thought, suddenly a smile looked at him, suddenly raised his hand: "wait a minute!"


    "What''s the matter?" That person also didn''t know what to do. He actually stopped. Maybe he was too confident.


    "You are good at nothing more than archery."


    "Yes, so what?"


    "There are many of us, but few of you. I''ll compete with you. If you win, you can handle it. If I win, let''s sit down and have a good talk. I''m afraid there will be misunderstandings between you and me."


    "Well! What''s the misunderstanding? But I can agree with what you say. Is that what you say? "


    "Of course!" I said, turning around and looking at the crowd, "all these people are following me, I has the final say."


    , "what has the final say of Maoshan head? Can you still have the final say? It''s a lot of lies After hearing this, the man gave a cold hum, a look of disdain, and a look full of "I knew it".


    "Don''t talk nonsense, you spread out, I fight with him!"


    Si Kongying and others look at me and I''ll look at you. After all, Tie Ning understands me and says, "let''s go, sir. We won''t do anything that we are not sure about. Let''s look at it with ease."


    With that, he went to one side, followed by Pang Kui, with no worried look on his face.


    Although Si Kongying and other people were still a little worried, they finally followed me to one side and only watched me fight with that man.


    I saw that they were all in a safe position. I laughed and looked at the person in front of them. I said slowly, "let''s shoot."


    The next moment, in the eyes, yin and Yang flow!


    "Yin Yang eye?" The man was surprised, but he shot an arrow at once and went straight to my heart!


    But just when it was about to approach me, my body was suddenly in a ghostly flash, and the arrow actually fell in the empty place, did not hit it?!


    "What..." The man was surprised again, but he immediately responded, another arrow, followed by another arrow, another arrow, another arrow, another arrow, another arrow, another arrow, another arrow, another arrow


    Every arrow is like no money. That man''s hand is fast. He has already appeared. A feather arrow doesn''t need to be aimed. He flies directly at me. However, when he is about to shoot me, he is dodged and swept by me strangely.


    And I rely on nothing more than two, one is the blink, and the other is the Yin and Yang eye!


    In the eyes of yin and Yang, the trajectory of the arrow is clear!


    And as long as I know the trajectory, I can use blink to avoid it!


    The young man saw me getting closer and closer, his heart was more and more flustered, and his hands were moving faster and faster. The shadow had become a line running through the arrow shaft and bow, which was a flesh colored curve.


    At the same time, he also changed from a single arrow to two arrows at the same time, and finally became three arrows at the same time.


    The key is that the arrow will come back after it is shot, so no matter how fast his hand is, when his last arrow is finished, the first arrow will come back, just like a perpetual motion machine.But I still came to his side


    "It''s over!"


    I gave a loud drink and took a good look at the time. Suddenly, I tilted my body, backhanded my right hand a little, and a storm finger shot out immediately!


    Pop!


    With a light noise, I immediately interrupted the guy''s left wrist holding the bow!


    I can hear the crisp sound when my wrist is dislocated. Under the action of yin and Yang eyes, I can even see the twist of his muscles.


    In the same way, I saw his right hand holding the arrow. When he found that he couldn''t put the arrow on the bow, he immediately changed his direction and used the arrow as a short spear and thrust it directly into my throat and neck!


    All of a sudden, the golden light in front of my eyes.


    Refining body gold body block, secondary launch!

 Chapter 546

    Come on!


    When the bow fell to the ground, the arrow in the man''s hand pierced my neck at the moment. For a moment, there was only one man with an arrow and a shining golden figure.


    The young man looked at me and looked at his empty left hand. Suddenly his right hand loosened, and the arrow disappeared and appeared in the quiver behind him again. The next moment, the golden light dissipated, I also showed the original appearance.


    Actually If he doesn''t let go and leaves the arrow in my body, I can''t move


    Refining body gold can bring the dead back to life, which can be called a magic skill. But there are also disadvantages, that is, as long as there are wounds left on my body, I will not quit. In addition, in the process of repair, I can not move. Even if it is powdered, it will be repaired into my last action, and return to the position I stayed at that time.


    His arrow runs through my body. If a bullet or dart gets stuck in my body, it may fall to the ground directly, but he is holding it in his hand and both ends are outside the body, which will be judged as "the wound has not been completely repaired"!


    So at that time, if he kept this action, it would be like controlling me.


    Unfortunately, he didn''t know that. He just saw me repair my body with golden light, and thought that he would recover immediately this time. However, he bent his bow and fell to the ground, and basically lost.


    This battle is not a win or a lose. He didn''t expect that my resurrection has disadvantages, and I didn''t expect that he could react so quickly that he could directly use the arrow as a short spear


    "You lost!" I recovered and yelled. At the same time, I picked up the bow and stepped back two steps to open the distance.


    True or not true or not, the momentum must be in!


    The young man looked at me, at Si Kongying and others who were eating melons and watching the opera, and behind them, the villagers who were full of panic. Suddenly, his eyes were frozen and his left hand scratched.


    All of a sudden, I felt that the bow I was holding in my hand had lost its shape and weight. I quickly looked down and found that the bow in my hand had turned into a wisp of golden smoke, and directly floated away. It came back to the man''s hand and became the shape of a bow again.


    "Do you want to go back?" I immediately glared.


    "There is no need to say anything moral about you heresies!" On the contrary, the man looked upright. He took an arrow in his right hand and put it on!


    At this moment, a familiar voice suddenly sounded in the rear: "wait a minute, elder martial brother!"


    "Well?"


    Both of us were in a daze. We followed the sound and threw a familiar figure from there!


    "Younger martial brother?"


    "Old at?"


    The man, waving his hand, ran here in a hurry, with a solemn expression. He was carrying a sword on his back, beads on his wrist, silk tapers on his waist, a thick Analects of Confucius tucked in on the left, and yellow runes on the right.


    Yu ganqian!


    And what he just called It''s him?!


    Elder martial brother?


    "Younger martial brother, why are you here?" As soon as the man saw Yu ganqian, he quickly asked, but the action on his hand was the same, and the arrow still pointed to my chest. I have reason to believe that as long as I move, he can use the remaining light to find out and shoot an arrow.


    "Didn''t you ask me to look around, I found out! It''s in the back mountain. There''s a cave. It''s full of demons. I believe Ah? It''s you


    Yu ganqian ran here and said as he ran. It was not until then that he saw clearly that I was the one who opposed his elder martial brother.


    "Do you know him?"


    "Yes." Yu ganqian naturally nodded: "I didn''t find out when I came here. I was just afraid that you might have a misunderstanding with someone. I just came here to see clearly. How did you two fight?"


    "Do you still know Xie Xiu?" The man asked coldly.


    Yu ganqian


    I spread out my hand: "I''m helpless, but I agree with what you just said. It''s normal for him to have this temper and make misunderstandings with others."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" The man immediately yelled at me and turned to his younger martial brother: "younger martial brother, you must be bewitched by him. I''ll shoot him now!"


    "No, no, no, no, no! Elder martial brother, this must be a misunderstanding. He and I have known each other for a long time. We have defeated several evil repair ghosts together. How can he be evil repair? You see, there is no evil in him at all. " Yu ganqian quickly explained.


    That person listened to this sentence is also a Leng, carefully felt some, really no evil, the expression on the face gradually become confused.


    "So, there must be a misunderstanding!" Seeing that the atmosphere had eased, Yu ganqianyi quickly stood between me and introduced each other: "elder martial brother, this is my friend, Guo Rui, who has established his own non-governmental organization in Jicheng; Lao Guo, this is my elder martial brother, Gao Tianxiang, who is the most powerful person of our generation!"


    "He is really Do you know that man, younger martial brother? "


    Just now I passed my name, he naturally remembered. At this time, Yu ganqian said that it was just his real name, and immediately remembered that I had just said the name of Si Kongying.In dry thousand this just see, this a lot of people inside, incredibly still have Si Kong Ying?!


    Sikong Ying is not an ordinary person. The leader of Maoshan will naturally be known by many people. Gao Tianxiang is a kind of Leng goods who only knows how to rush forward regardless of intelligence. It''s convenient here, but not as strong as his younger martial brother.


    "Master Sikong?! This is... "


    "Oh, don''t call me the leader." Si Kongying waved her hand quickly. "I''m no longer the leader. Now the leader of Maoshan is Cui Jie. I''ve quit Maoshan. Now I''m following Brother Guo."


    "What? This What happened? I also heard that you will become an alliance leader when you go to Tianya. "


    "Hi, it''s a long story..."


    Then, Si Kongying briefly explained what had happened before, and said that he and Chi Xuzi were both equal now, so he went to casual training, and followed me to a certain position. And the stone monster was Maoshan''s before. They were afraid that no one would take care of them after they left, so they brought them together.


    After that, Gao Tianxiang gave a cold hum and said: "Maoshan is the right way in the world. Instead of eradicating evil spirits, it''s raising them. It seems that it''s just a vain name! If you are really decent, it must be our Sanjiao temple! "


    As soon as I heard this, I turned my eyes. What''s the education in your Sanjiao temple like? How can anyone do this?


    "You''re not right, are you? Demons and evils do not coexist. Demons are demons and evils are evils I was not happy in my heart, so I immediately went back with a bad tone.


    "Well! Evil and good? It''s not my race, it''s different! If it''s a demon, you have to kill it! " Gao Tianxiang said coldly, but this sentence happened to touch the bottom line of us!


    If it''s not my race, it''s different How many tragedies are just because of such a sentence!


    There are different standpoints in the world, and it''s reasonable to fight for victory and defeat. This is not the explanation of good and evil. But why can someone say it so justly?!


    "Well, I''m afraid your brain can only understand such a result, but it''s just a brainless man. How can you understand the difference between good and evil?" I sighed and said impolitely.


    "It''s ridiculous to talk about others when you''re wrong!"


    "It''s funny to anyone who''s funny."


    "You..."


    "Oh, come on, it''s all my own. Don''t make any noise!" When Yu ganqian saw the situation, he quickly came out to make ends meet. "Besides, our main task now is to help the villagers. In addition to the evil spirits, I have found his dwelling place. Let''s go quickly!"


    The villagers didn''t care whether we were good or not. As soon as they heard this, they immediately agreed. Some of them yelled.


    The old village head came forward with a smile, nodded and said: "master, please don''t quarrel with us, and go to help us get rid of the demons! These guys Since he is a friend of the master, he should also have high mana. Please help me more. "


    Behind him, all the villagers immediately echoed: "that''s it! Get rid of the blood sucking monster! My mother is too scared to eat! "


    "That''s right. If the monster comes back, what can we do..."


    "That''s Maoshan, isn''t it? I''ve heard that Taoists in Maoshan are very powerful. Let''s show our ability quickly! "


    "Yes, yes..."


    For a time, the crowd roared and the scene was in a mess. The old village head was staring at us all the time, which was unbearable.


    Gao Tianxiang sighed, looked at us, and said in a cold voice, "this time, I won''t argue with you. I''ll do business first, younger martial brother!"


    "Yes


    "Lead the way!"


    "Yes


    Yu ganqian agreed and gave me a wink. Then he went in the same direction, followed by Gao Tianxiang.


    I shook my head and asked Tie Ning and Pang Kui to stay and protect the villagers. I followed Si Kongying and others and prepared to go to find out.


    On the way, Yu ganqian explained things here to me.


    The day before yesterday, several villagers went up the mountain and disappeared. They didn''t come back until the evening. They organized people to look for them and found their bodies on the mountain!


    The corpse is so dry that it seems to have been sucked dry. There is almost no blood in the body. It seems to have met a vampire!


    And of course, such a statement is foreign, in China, whether blood sucking or meat eating, are called monsters.


    For a moment, people in the village were in a panic, and the more important thing was that the action that night seemed to alarm the monster on the mountain. The next day, that is, last night, the monster actually came down the mountain to arrest people! There are 20 people who have been arrested! They''re both young men and young girls.


    The villagers were terrified. They heard that there were mages in the city now, so they went to find them. Fortunately, they met Yu ganqian and Gao Tianxiang.


    Gao Tianxiang asked Yu ganqian to explore the whereabouts of the monster, while he stayed in the village to protect the villagers. As a result, he saw us flying from the sky, especially with a stone monster, so he took us as the accomplices of the monster and shot an arrowHe doesn''t want to think, a stone monster, what''s the matter with sucking blood?!


    I looked at the guy, quite speechless.


    Although Yu ganqian often describes himself as a respectable person, he is not as arrogant as he is. How does that guy feel uncomfortable? What''s the strongest peer.


    Sure enough, every genius is a little annoying.


    Suddenly, the guy stopped, squatted down and said in a low voice: "what a heavy monster! Don''t move


    A few of us followed him, lowered our body, looked up, in front of him, there was a cave, facing the dark, only one person was allowed to pass, it was really not easy to be found.


    But inside, there was a strong evil spirit and some bloody smell.


    "Right there!" Gao Tianxiang said. He picked up the arrow, put it on the bow and walked slowly. He looked up and saw that it was dark inside. He couldn''t see his fingers.


    And at this time, I looked at the guy''s eyes, flashing two different blue and gold light!


    "Yin Yang eye?! No, it''s not Yin and Yang eyes, is it mutation? " I exclaimed at once.


    Like Cheng Qianyu, it''s a variant Yin Yang eye?!


    That is at this moment, Gao Tianxiang seems to lock the target, immediately let go, feather arrow drive wind, immediately fly past!


    Bang!


    There was a huge explosion. In the cave, there was a cloud of dust. The visible mountain swayed, and black air floated out of the cave!


    It turns out that he just left


    With one arrow, Gao Tianxiang pursued after another. Just now, the speed of the shadow line appeared again, and each arrow could not see who was who. They all poured into the cave! For a time, as if the general explosion of mountains, bright gold, black gas Pentium!


    Suddenly -


    boom -!


    The cave split in an instant, and countless things like branches and vines stretched out like tentacles and directly grasped Gao Tianxiang.


    Gao Tianxiang''s reaction is also very fast. He jumps back directly to avoid the attack of the branch, jumps to a hillside behind him, takes an arrow again and puts it on the bow. This time, he doesn''t release it immediately, but is ready to wait!


    In a trance, I seemed to see the red and golden light on the arrow, and even reflected with the blue and gold in his eyes. The momentum rose instantly, reaching a height I had never seen!


    And that is at this moment, Gao Tianxiang eyelid move, let go!


    Shua!


    An arrow, like a firecracker through, instantly exploded the whole cave!


    And at that moment, I finally got what I looked like inside.


    Black air filled the cave. The branches and withered vines interweaved horizontally and vertically in the cave like spider webs, spreading all over the space, crying and phobia.


    And in the middle of the "spider web", a monster in the shape of a dead tree is staring at Gao Tianxiang outside the cave. Under his feet, there are several dead bodies that have been sucked into the body.


    "How dare you disturb me! Death --! "


    The withered tree yelled, and his body moved, pulling a large rock to rush here.


    When I see it, I know you!


    The dead tree monster in the demon lock Tower!

 Chapter 547

    When I went back to Yancheng, I wanted to take my family to Jicheng. But when I got there, I found that all my parents had been arrested. After careful examination, someone commanded the ghost to catch them through the Falun.


    And there, it is the inside of the lock demon Tower! The culprit is the dead tree monster!


    At that time, I had already killed him, but somehow, he had the ability to bring the dead back to life again, but I had no choice but to use the power of the amulet to save people first, and what I destroyed was just his ghosts.


    I didn''t expect to see him again today!


    Think about it, lock demon tower broken, he is also one of the escape


    "Don''t move, let me do this!" As soon as I saw him, I suddenly thought that if I went late for a while, my parents'' life would be in danger, and I couldn''t kill him!


    At this time, I see that the hatred of the old time suddenly surged into my heart! He immediately gave a loud drink and flew up.


    "Who are you?" The dead tree barked when it saw another one.


    "I''m your grandfather!"


    I scold a, left hand a wave, thunderbolt hammer in hand, two words don''t say, first to a stream meteorite fall!


    "Huh?"


    As soon as the dead tree saw this move, his eyes changed. It was obvious that he recognized this move. Look at me again, crouching trough! I know you!


    Before he could be surprised, the meteor had already hit him. In an instant, the thunder was rolling and the electric snake was raging. The huge impact force directly broke more than half of his branch tentacles, and the stones he was holding were smashed together.


    The smoke and dust were flying, and the figure of the dead tree was covered. Gao Tianxiang''s brow was wrinkled, and his eyes were blue and golden. He knew his position immediately, and raised his hand and shot again.


    Shua!


    At the next moment, the figure of the dead tree flew out of the dust and hit the stone wall behind him. There was an arrow hanging on his chest. One arrow pierced his heart!


    "Block the view, do you mean to let it go?" Gao Tianxiang looked at me and said in a cold voice.


    "Don''t talk nonsense. I also have Yin and Yang eyes. I can see as well." I said, I moved my foot, picked up taimingbu, and caught up in an instant. With a move of my right hand, a thunderbolt hammer appeared again. This time, I didn''t throw it, but directly pushed it against him. The power of thunder was released!


    Pop!


    Thunder and lightning rolling, instant hit all over his body, even an inch of the land did not let go!


    If this is an ordinary person, at this time the whole body muscles, bones should be broken by me! If it''s a general monster, I''m afraid it''s going to be beaten to death by the righteousness of the world. But he It''s not such an ordinary monster.


    I''ve seen this before.


    "We meet again. I haven''t forgotten the hatred at that time. It''s not easy for you to come out of the demon lock tower. You won''t have such strength!" I looked at him and said with a mocking sneer on my face.


    The withered tree opened his eyes, looked at me, also red eyes, countless branches and vines on his body immediately spread out, and began to condense, immediately formed eight spines, stabbed to me in an instant!


    However, his action, compared with the arrow of Gao Tianxiang, was simply a slow action with high multiple. I laughed and dodged easily in a blink. At the same time, I caught a fire sign in my left fingers and threw it in an instant.


    "Imperial edict!"


    In a flash, the flame rises!


    "Ah


    Since ancient times, plants are afraid of fire, even if you are immortal, but the five senses will be there. As long as you are alive, you will definitely feel pain, and you will not be able to run away from the restraint of attributes!


    For a moment, the dead tree turned into a big fireball, burning all over. The eight spines that had just condensed were also burned, and the whole body was emitting black gas.


    At this time, Gao Tianxiang suddenly raised an arrow, hit his left shoulder, and brought it back to the stone wall again.


    I looked back at him.


    Want to win?


    Hum! I''ll let you kill me. I''ll see if you kill me or not!


    I dodged to one side, no longer hands, so Gao Tianxiang full play, and an arrow, pierced his right shoulder, followed by the left leg, right leg. In addition to the beginning of the chest that did not take back, at this time of his whole body with five arrows, directly nailed him on the top!


    At this time, Gao Tianxiang took out another one. He did not shoot directly, but made a forced turn in his hand. Then he put it on the bow. It was full of strength, red gold and blue gold. Then he shot an arrow!


    Bang!


    This time, straight through his head!


    All the limbs were broken, and the chest and head were penetrated. According to the general theory, it is absolutely impossible to survive.


    But


    "I''ll bet you a meal. You didn''t kill him." I turned to him and said it in a very flat tone.


    "Hum!" Gao Tianxiang sneered scornfully and seemed to have foreseen the victory.


    But at the next moment, a howl made his smile freeze on his face


    Among the six arrows, the broken limbs of the dead tree began to overlap, the wound was also recovering, and there was no change in its breath!"The incompetent I want to die


    "You owe me a meal!" I said, with a wave of my right hand, it was another meteorite.


    Boom!


    The mountain exploded here, the debris flew, and the bodies of the dead trees fell to the ground. Over there, Gao Tianxiang''s six arrows all returned to the quiver. The survival of the enemy hit his confidence. But in an hour, he had already lost twice in the hands of me and the dead tree.


    "No way, this guy..." Gao Tianxiang murmured that if he took the arrow again, he was ready to attack.


    But at this time, Si Kongying suddenly rushed over and stopped him in a voice: "don''t waste your efforts. There is nothing to kill him except Maoshan Taoism. Let me do it!"


    After that, Si Kongying came directly to me, threw a handful of soybeans with her left hand, pinched the formula with her right hand, and recited the mantra.


    In an instant, a burst of white smoke suddenly rose in the same place, like the heat of steaming steamed bread, and then dozens of armored men with swords and axes appeared out of thin air.


    Maoshan''s Taoist art, become a soldier by casting beans!


    This is the first time I saw Sikong Ying perform such orthodox Maoshan Taoist art. I was also a little surprised. I stepped back to take a closer look.


    The group of Jiashi appeared and didn''t rush to attack. Instead, they surrounded the dead tree on the inside and outside, blocking his retreat. Then, Si Kongying flashed to the inside and pulled out his stick in an instant!


    Pop!


    This battle, draw hard on his arm!


    "Ah The withered tree screamed, and the other hand was raised to hit him. However, Si Kongying was ready to recite the mantra, and a protective wall appeared around him, which directly blocked the attack of the withered tree, but burned his arm.


    "Maoshan skill?! Damn it


    The dead tree knows this kind of magic too well. After all, it''s the only thing in the world that can kill him. It seems that he can''t beat the person in front of him, so he immediately wants to run. But when he looks carefully, his heart is cold.


    It''s full of Jiashi. Where can I get rid of them?!


    "Yao Guang!"


    At this time, Si Kongying, holding a bamboo stick, pinched Jue, looked at him and yelled.


    "Well? You are I, I remember you. Are you elder Maoshan The withered tree looked at Si Kongying, and finally a look of fear appeared in his eyes. He asked in a trembling voice.


    Because every time the elder and the leader change, there is a ceremony. One is in the main peak Hall of Maoshan, just like Si Kongying did.


    However, his version is only a brief one. The real one is much more complicated than this one. The main thing is to let the emperor, the earth and the ancestors know that Maoshan has changed its master. This is because whether the leader or the elder is of great significance to Maoshan. Such rituals are intended to be supervised by the gods and ancestors in the past.


    And another time, in front of the lock demon tower.


    This is of practical significance, because the lock demon tower needs the power of the leader and elders to reinforce the seal, so they must let the lock demon tower know them and be familiar with their power.


    In this process, when they swear and cast, the sound will spread to the lock demon tower with the seal''s mana, which mainly plays a deterrent role. Naturally, the monsters in the tower can know their voices.


    So today, after hearing Sikong Ying''s voice, the dead tree knew that he was from Maoshan, but he forgot whether he was the leader or the elder.


    "Well! I, the former leader of Maoshan, Si Kongying Sikong Ying cold voice way, end of really is a pair of famous family decent posture!


    It''s the first time I''ve seen Si Kongying look like this. I can''t help but praise him. I think he is more decent than San Xiu!


    And the dead tree, looking at Si Kongying, pondering what he just said, hesitated and asked: "ex Is Maoshan a new generation


    "It''s not your business, is it?"


    "Yes..."


    The withered tree was frightened by his appearance. For a moment, he did not dare to speak. He could only sit there and did not dare to resist.


    Sikong Ying looked at him and sighed: "Yao Guang, you used to be the elder of Maoshan. It''s a pity that you were bitten by the demon''s mana and fell into the evil way. But you are willing to degenerate and enjoy the evil benefits brought by the evil, and finally you become like this. That''s your own sin. I, Maoshan, have been upholding justice since it appeared. How can you do evil? Today, although I am no longer the leader of Maoshan, I still have to fulfill the responsibility of the people in Maoshan and be listed as the ancestor! Si Kongying sent him to see you


    With that, Si Kongying suddenly raised the stick. The golden thunder on the stick suddenly appeared. It was like a rainbow. The golden thunder went up to the top of the stick, and then soared into the sky!


    The dead tree obviously knew what this move was, and suddenly showed a look of horror and looked up at the sky.


    In the sky, a dark cloud suddenly appeared in the blue sky. Golden thunder flashed in the clouds, like a dragon rolling. Suddenly, a dull thunder exploded! Then, five huge pillars of thunder, split down!


    The right way of Maoshan Road!


    "NoThe withered tree is tearing its heart and lungs to drink. Suddenly, a dark green light in its heart lights up. Hundreds of branches and vines all over the body stretch out at the same time and rush to all things around!


    Jiashi, gravel, mountain, all wrapped by the vine, dark green light along his body spread to all around.


    And at this time, the sky is a piece of gold, five thunder, instant fall!

 Chapter 548

    The golden thunder falls down like a guillotine, stabbing down with a sharp spear! At the same time, underground, the huge dark green light ball suddenly expanded, just like a giant shield to resist, bravely meet!


    Spear and shield, instant collision!


    Boom!


    A huge airflow rushed over in an instant, its strength was so great that even I couldn''t resist it. I immediately flew backwards out, and my feet rubbed out a long track on the ground.


    Gao Tianxiang wanted to jump away, but he underestimated the speed of the impact force, or overestimated his own speed. As soon as he jumped up, he was still in the sky, so he was knocked out by the impact force!


    What''s the end Cough, I don''t have to say.


    Finally, the impact dissipated, and my body finally stopped. I tried my best not to fall down. It took me a long time to open my eyes and look forward.


    Half of the mountain has been destroyed. Gravel is everywhere. Dust is on the ground. The horizontal line of the ground has been raised by several centimeters. In front of him, Si Kongying is still standing, but the figure of the yellow bean beetles is gone.


    Standing in the golden barrier, Si Kongying suddenly waved his bamboo stick and scattered the smoke in front of him. He turned to look around. On the ground, there were some residual bean dregs.


    The huge explosion just now has turned all the Jias back into beans, but in front of them Although he was scarred and dying, he was still alive.


    "It''s no wonder that you get the power from an ancient tree. This kind of rebirth magic is the specialty of the wood Department But now you''re at the end of the rope. What else can you do to escape? "


    With that, Si Kongying raised his stick again. In front of him, Yao Guang, a dead tree, was watching him weakly.


    Indeed, he underestimated the power of Si Kongying and the power of Wulei''s decision. His last move now seems to have delayed his death for a few seconds.


    Unless


    Si Kongying raised his staff and was about to fall. But at this moment, suddenly, there was a strong wind!


    "No!"


    "Who?"


    Si Kongying and I yelled out almost at the same time, but it was useless. Si Kongying''s bamboo stick was about to fall, but it seemed to hit a steel plate and was bounced back in an instant.


    And the next moment, his body was brought up by the strong wind, and he was shocked out in an instant!


    The withered tree underestimated the power of the five thunders, but Si Kongying underestimated its consumption.


    But if there was no such sudden accident, he could kill Yao Guang, even if he had such a big consumption, but


    While Sikong Ying was flying out, I was also stopped by this gust of wind.


    Because I don''t have so much consumption, I''m just stuck in the same place, and it''s hard to move forward, instead of being blown away. As for the rest of us, it''s the same.


    "Asshole! Who I secretly scolded, and I was ready to rush through with the strong wind, but at this moment, the strong wind disappeared.


    It''s like it''s never been there.


    And of course, in front of me, the dead tree was gone


    "Someone has saved him!" I immediately called out, several blinked to the place where Si Kongying was standing, everything was still there, but Yao Guang was gone.


    If you want to say that he is dead, I don''t believe that the strong wind just killed him and ground him into powder!


    He must have been saved!


    But the question is, does this guy have friends? Would have saved him when he was about to die?! And it''s so strong.


    Where the hell did this guy come from?!


    At this time, Si Kongying also came back. He had just consumed so much mana and was suddenly hit. His face was very pale. When he came, he bent slightly and coughed.


    "Do you know the guy who just showed up - the one who showed off the wind?" I asked.


    "I don''t know. Normally, a person who has been in the demon lock tower for such a long time should not be able to find a helper so soon after he came out. This is really a failure! I''ve met him Si Kongying said hatefully and smashed the ground with her bamboo stick.


    "Who the hell is that guy? How can I listen to you, or the elder of Maoshan? "


    "Oh, I didn''t tell you that this is a black history of Maoshan. That guy was really an elder. At that time, there was an old locust tree, which became elite over time. And I don''t know why, he got the way to practice by sucking human essence and blood. It was a disaster." Sikong Ying saw my doubts and explained to me.


    "because plants end neither in victory nor defeat, but because plants are more refined, most of them are absorbing the essence of the sun and the moon. Most of them are robbing similar nutrients, and the plant monster that has hurt their lives. This naturally attracted our attention. When Yao Guang elder went to catch him and fought with him for a long time, he was at a loss. However, the plant monster has a major characteristic, that is, it can sow seeds, and it is a monster that can be easily removed. In that battle, elder Yao Guang was sown with seeds. ""So he..." When I hear this, I already know the following story.


    The story of the golden scissors demon in the undersea Dragon Palace is similar!


    "That''s right. When he came back, he was possessed!" Si Kongying said bitterly, looking very sad. "I didn''t see it with my own eyes. I just heard what my ancestors said, but I could feel the atmosphere at that time. I believe that the method of sucking human blood to increase his power gives him a wonderful feeling, just like all addictive things in the world. It''s wonderful, but it''s accompanied by fatal danger. "


    "And obviously, he didn''t resist the temptation, he was willing to degenerate, and he increased his skill by sucking human blood, and got the satisfaction he thought


    "Well How did he end up defeated and locked up in the demon lock tower? " I asked.


    Sikong Ying sighed and continued: "the curse of the locust tree is vicious. I believe Yao Guang tried his best to combine Maoshan Taoism with the evil power. Therefore, he had a body that no one could kill except Maoshan Taoism. At that time, he was almost above all demons! After all, no one has such strict killing conditions. "


    "and Wutong, cannot be mention in the same breath, but they are able to resist. In the end, they get the same essence of plant, but they are on the right path, and they are very helpful in studying the Buddha''s Master Wu Tong." "Maoshan,"


    "master Wutong..." I pondered for a moment. Yes, I have!


    was actually heard from the dead tree. He said in his lock tower, when the master of Wutong overcame him, he also wasted a lot of efforts.


    Of course, we can''t know the specific situation.


    "In the end? Why didn''t you kill him? "


    After hearing this, Si Kongying gave a wry smile and said, "I also want to know!"


    "Ah?"


    is what what Wutong of noble character and high prestige is said to be, and he said he could not kill him, but he was locked in the lock tower, and he did not know why. But according to his predecessors, the master of the Wutong is a respected and highly accomplished monk. He should say that it is right, so he did it, until then I did not know why.


    "Me too." I said weakly.


    Until then, Gao Tianxiang''s voice came from behind us. When we turned around, we only saw this guy coming with a solemn face.


    "What about that guy?"


    "Run away." I said flatly.


    "You let him run?" Gao Tianxiang''s voice immediately increased by several decibels. "In this case, you can let him run away?! Just because of the wind? If it''s me, even if it''s like this, I can find his position, and then I can shoot an arrow... "


    "All right! Mr. Zhuge, what were you doing just now? It''s not like you''re not there. " I directly interrupted his words, said disdainfully.


    "I I think that''s because... "


    "Because you just flew out in that impact, just because you want to pretend to be forced, and you want to jump. Who do you think you are? If you fall like a bear, you blame us instead. Do you have a face? "


    "I..."


    Gao Tianxiang opened his mouth and knew that he was wrong. In the end, he didn''t speak. He just sighed and turned away.


    Si Kongying and I looked at each other and saw the helplessness in each other''s eyes. So what?


    Yao Guang did not die, and because of the words of that year, now he is out to stir up trouble. Is this the master of Wutong? I can''t even find him.


    and I always feel that although the aim is not at all right now, the master of Wutong seems to be right. Maybe in the future, his existence will play a very important role.


    Of course, these are all afterwords. Who can know if I can live to see this day.


    The party went back to the village and told the villagers about the incident. Although they didn''t kill him, the guy would not bite a place. Even if he recovered, he should not continue to make trouble here.


    Yu ganqian and I parted ways with us. They were also sent by Sanjiao temple to calm down chaos and exorcise demons everywhere. We went on to Jicheng and went back to TongZhou society.


    On the other side, blue eagle society, Southeast Branch


    "Mr. Lin Tao, you are back!"


    "Well." Lin Tao nodded, seemingly indifferent, but the smile on the corner of his mouth could not be hidden.


    "Good luck this time." Lin Tao said. "On the way back, I met him directly. I didn''t have to go far. But I''m afraid that there will be other accidents on the way. I have to come here first. You should carry him to the room first, and remember to be careful. This is a noble guest. We''ll treat him with good food and drink, and let him take care of his injury. "


    "Yes


    Several members of the blue eagle society immediately took the stretcher, carried away the people Lin Tao brought, ran to the house, and a few others stayed in place, waiting for Lin Tao''s next instructions."You Sure enough, Lin Tao pointed to them. "Hurry to contact the boss, elder Yao Guang is coming!"

 Chapter 549

    There was nothing else on the way. We went back to the boat club in Jicheng. On the way, Si Kongying also explained to me in detail about the lock demon tower.


    Generally speaking, the lock demon tower is divided into three levels. The low-level, middle-level and high-level monsters are held. According to their strength, the strength of the seal will be different. After all, it''s not necessary to use too much power to kill chickens.


    This time, the lock demon tower was broken. Because of the full resistance of Maoshan people and the timely help of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, the enemy didn''t succeed completely. They only broke the seal of low level and middle level. The seal of high level didn''t break.


    In other words, the most powerful monsters are still locked in the demon lock Tower!


    However, the seal power of the lock demon tower has now disappeared by two-thirds, and they also know that those low-level and medium-level monsters have escaped, so they will be ready to move! After being held for so long, they are impatient.


    At the same time, those culprits will certainly start again. After all, it''s useless to only release those guys.


    But fortunately, because my parents were arrested, I entered the lock demon tower. After opening the amulet, the guy even directly cast mana. He beat the whole tower regardless of its height and strength, and his strength was reduced to half of the original! Otherwise, the scene will be more chaotic now!


    Si Kongying and all the people in Maoshan did not know what happened in the tower at that time, which made the power of all the monsters weaken so much. This matter has always been an unsolved mystery of Maoshan.


    I''ve never had a good idea. In fact, I did it


    And after that event, there was a situation for intermediate and low-level monsters.


    In the jargon, this is called "death of drought, death of waterlogging"!


    For example, Murray, Yao Guang of the withered tree, and Fang ye, a demon named Si Kongying, who said that he was no less powerful than Murray, also escaped, but he has not shown up until now. With their character, how can they be reconciled when they have lost so much mana out of thin air?!


    As a result, the demon lock tower, which has no place to escape, becomes their hunting ground. Many weak monsters will be caught by them, absorbing essence and mana to supplement themselves. That is to say, the released monsters are between 30% and 70% of their heyday.


    It used to be 50%, but Murray and Fang ye all recovered to 70% or more because they absorbed the power of other monsters, while the poor ones only had 30%


    However, according to Si Kongying''s conjecture, the remaining powerful ones, because they are similar to each other, should not have such a big gap. At most, they are 40% and 60% different.


    After returning to TongZhou club, I carefully pondered their destination, and finally decided to let Si Kongying go to Yancheng and become the president of Yancheng branch!


    Jicheng, as the headquarters of the four current boat societies, thinks that it is needless to say that Yanjing''s strength in building Shu has already been demonstrated; Yunzhou has southwest ancient villages, and nothing will happen. The problem is that the overall strength of this tobacco city is weaker than that of the other three. Moreover, I really want to transfer Gongsun Shu back, but I have never had a chance.


    This time, Si Kongying, the most famous expert in Tianya list, has arrived. Isn''t that right?!


    So, the order immediately issued, Xiaoshi stay in Jicheng, because there is a flying fish in Yancheng, there is a lack of monster members. Si Kongying takes his apprentice Liao Wentong to Yancheng. Si Kongying serves as the president of Yancheng TongZhou club.


    Originally, I wanted to leave Chi Xuzi here as a companion for Xiaoshi, but Chi Xuzi insisted on following Si Kongying, so I would not be forced to do anything.


    Si Kongying comforted the stone monster for a long time, and told him several times to listen to me. Then he left reluctantly. Two days later, Gongsun Shu returned to Jicheng.


    This time, the strength of Tongzhou club in Yancheng was greatly improved. But at that time, I didn''t know what the consequences of my decision would be


    On the other side, on the other side of the ocean, on the North American continent, a earth shaking event is also taking place in the Fire Phoenix Palace!


    "Up --!"


    "Kill Ethan! Take down the Fire Phoenix Temple


    In the central hall, more than ten members of the Fire Phoenix Temple with medium strength looked out of the gate in horror, the fierce experts!


    It''s not that they don''t want to close the door, but that they want to close the door, which means they are closer to them. They are afraid that they will die before they can close the door.


    Moreover, they feel that this door can''t stop the people outside


    That''s the most powerful group of mages led by Howard, the second strongest in Huofeng temple!


    Last time St. Xifa threw out shenyingzhu, his boss, Ethan, was said to be following a newly captured blonde. As a result, he left the family and went directly to the East.


    Besides, it is said that he asked the girl to keep her enthusiasm, otherwise she would kill her. So the girl was almost crazy and kept her mood down at any time. It was a joke inside the Huofeng temple at that time.If it wasn''t for the boss, they would have started.


    But there was something wrong with Ethan when he came back. He looked dignified and had no interest in the woman, so he directly ordered to throw her to his subordinates. At that time, they still felt very good, and many people felt comfortable.


    As for what happened to Ethan, they just thought that they had failed, and they were hurt, in a bad mood, physically and mentally tired.


    After that, he lived in the underground palace for the reason of closing the door to recover, and ordered Howard to take a group of experts to northern Europe to capture shenyingzhu. But in the end, he still failed and broke two people.


    But this time, it''s not so calm!


    Howard''s temperament changed greatly after he came back. Finally, five days ago, he broke out completely! It is said that Ethan is no longer able to be the master of Huofeng Temple because of his wrong command, which makes them return to northern Europe in vain and causes the loss of personnel!


    When this remark appeared, they were scared! And the most important thing is that the top strong people, who actually highly praised this speech, and immediately agreed, began to decide to overthrow his rule, kill Ethan, and become the leader of the Phoenix Palace!


    Among them, it is not known whether there have been dark contacts and discussions on the way back or in northern Europe.


    In the end, after learning that, Ethan scolded Howard and punished him severely, but it didn''t extinguish the flame of his heart. On the contrary, it infuriated this loyal dog.


    Finally, today, Howard led the most powerful group of mages in Huofeng temple, ready to attack the underground palace!


    "Huo Lord Howard, we Ah


    The person standing at the front is going to say something, but without waiting for him to say it, Howard has raised his hand and nailed him to the ground with a fire arrow, burning his body and heart!


    "Kill --!"


    Howard rushed in first, gave a big drink, spread his arms, and spread a pair of wings of fire!


    Behind him, there are many experts who rush in.


    Under the scorching temperature, the people in the hall looked at Howard, but their heart was as cold as an ice cellar


    In this state, Howard is serious!


    Who can imagine that the gentle Howard, the Howard who looks like the housekeeper of the Phoenix Palace, and the Howard who is behind Ethan and looks like a dog leg, will rebel on this day!


    On this day, the sky of Huofeng temple has changed!


    "Die


    Howard in the hands of a flame knife, wings flapping, the whole person immediately dive down, a direct result of a person''s name!


    And the next moment, the sky like flames hit, instant this person''s body burned to ashes


    Behind the experts came, hands, or flame flowers bloom, like the most powerful cannibal, devouring the lives of people. Or the sword is shining, every time it is waved, it is accompanied by blood light splashing, and the bright red blood flies out, but then it condenses into blood clots and falls to the ground under the hot baking.


    In the face of such strength, just more than ten people with medium strength, how can they resist it? In just a few breaths, the last man also fell down. In the central hall, only Howard was left.


    "Find it for me! Find the entrance to the underground palace Howard stood in the middle and told the people around him.


    "Yes


    Those people promised, immediately began to look everywhere, even an inch of soil, a brick is not let go!


    Howard stood in the same place, looking around, his eyes cold, as if to himself, said: "this old guy, he really has a hand! There is such an underground palace. I haven''t been told where the entrance is, old fox


    Is scolding, suddenly, there is a person shouting: "found! Here it is


    All of a sudden, everyone''s eyes all cast in the past. The man pressed a stone brick on a pillar, and then there was a loud "Kara La". In front of Howard, he opened a big hole that was enough for a big truck to drive in smoothly!


    "Here it is!" Howard yelled and waved, "come with me!"


    After that, he jumped down and did not even walk on the steps. The fire came out of his body, and the dark underground palace immediately became bright. He could see everything clearly.


    Just like the mausoleum of an ancient emperor, it is well decorated with flat stone walls and carved with divine beasts on the protruding stone pillars. After a few steps, it suddenly becomes clear that it is a large underground cave. In front of it, there are two magnificent palace doors!


    "Good fellow! What a good old man! Go! Open the door


    "Yes


    Howard''s command, immediately out behind the two people, flying impact on the door.


    Boom - Kara!


    The two stone doors open from left to right. Inside, there is a long corridor. On the left and right, there are stone men like terracotta warriors standing. They are all wearing armor and holding knives and axes, but they are dead. They are not as alive as the two bronze men of Saint Xifa.Inside, there is a fan-shaped platform with grooves on the wall. The bronze sacred animal bowl is lit by fire.


    In the middle, Ethan is sitting on a big bed. He seems to be practicing. He seems to have not recovered. He is still dead. At this time, he is staring at Howard.


    Seeing this scene, Howard laughed, stepped forward and said in a cold voice, "I finally see you. Sure enough, you haven''t recovered. You don''t need to recover, because you immediately It''s a dead man! "


    As soon as the words fell, Howard suddenly rushed out with a lunge, and the flame in his hand bloomed and rushed to Addison.


    At the same time, Ethan finally showed his intention to kill. On his body, the fire rose.

 Chapter 550

    "Boom!"


    In a North American city, it''s the time of afternoon tea. Many people are in the coffee shop on the street, ready to have a cup of coffee and a bite of cake. They are looking at the scenery outside through the glass window, enjoying the mild sunshine in the afternoon and enjoying this wonderful moment.


    However, a huge roar from afar, but let this quiet, instant changed!


    "What''s going on?"


    "Watfa? Give me a fright


    "It''s from there!"


    The streets were filled with people in an instant, and the crowd was like a tide, blocking the streets. They all looked at the place where the explosion came from -


    it was a mountain, towering over the edge of the city. On the other side of the mountain, it was surrounded by mountains. Among the mountains, it was the place where the Fire Phoenix Palace was located!


    Like the shadow army and Shenying society, the location of Huofeng temple is also well known to local residents.


    However, the news of Howard''s rebellion was strictly kept secret by Huofeng temple, so people outside didn''t know it. At this time, they could only look there and doubted anxiously.


    And in the crowd


    "The direction of Huofeng temple Don''t you think so! "


    "The rumor is true. Howard has conspired to kill Ethan?"


    "North America is changing..."


    Countless secret agents from various organizations around the world mingled with the innocent people and looked there in surprise like them. It''s just that they''ve figured out what''s going on.


    In an instant, all kinds of intelligence, in various ways, quickly spread to the base of their organization!


    On the other side, in the Fire Phoenix Palace, the fighting continues


    "Boom!"


    In the central hall, the ground burst in an instant, and more than ten of them were charred, and the bodies were rushed out, smashed into the ceiling and fell down again. And the next moment, Howard''s figure flashed from inside.


    "Damn it


    Howard jumped back a few times, jumped outside the Phoenix Palace, stood on the open land, and looked at the mess hall inside.


    "Or underestimated you, did not expect that even if injured, you also have such a strong strength, is my miscalculation!"


    Said Howard hatefully.


    As soon as the voice fell, the ground swelled, and another heat wave came out, the second figure rushed out and fell in front of Howard. This time, of course, it''s Ethan!


    At this time, he naturally did not have the elegant demeanor when he faced Duan Qingtian in Shepan town.


    The clothes are wrinkled because they haven''t moved after long-term cultivation; their face is slightly pale, which seems to be caused by the fact that the injury hasn''t recovered; their breath has dropped a lot, and they are no longer in full bloom.


    Howard looked at him with a sneer and a wave of his hand before the flame sword appeared again: "but no matter how you resist, today''s thing has been doomed, this day, it''s time to change!"


    "Shameless villain!"


    Ethan scolded, spread out his arms, all over his body, and immediately lit up a flame. In an instant, he was covered with flame armor!


    This was the ability that had been revealed in the war between Shepan town and Duan Qingtian. Flame armor!


    The next moment, behind him, a pair of wings open and his whole body is made up of flames, just like Howard''s. This kind of magic, the whole Fire Phoenix Temple, also only they two can.


    "As soon as you come up, do you have the best skills? Forget it, you are doomed to lose anyway


    Howard a fierce drink, left hand a lift, around the body, countless flame Eagles appear, a pair of eyes staring at Ethan, spread wings, instantly toward Ethan!


    Ethan snorted coldly, but it was just a small skill. His palms were stacked together, and the blazing fire seemed to condense a ball. Then, following Ethan''s next move, he rushed out directly and bravely hit those flaming Eagles!


    As it turns out, Ethan is still superior. The pillar of fire scattered all the flying eagles, and then he turned into a lion of fire and roared at Howard! But in the next moment, Howard''s knife split in two, and finally dissipated in the invisible.


    Howard kept chopping and looked up at Ethan. His eyes moved. He dashed forward with a lunge and chopped with a knife!


    At the moment, Ethan has already condensed his weapon, the flame Trident. He raised his hand to block the knife, and then swept across Howard''s waist. He turned and turned his hand. The Trident withdrew half a point and stabbed him!


    The sharp point of the halberd stabbed Howard, but Howard was forced to endure the abdominal pain, the horizontal knife block, just stuck in the main front and side front of the Trident, blocked this attack, but along the impact, he opened the distance with Addison.


    "Tut!"


    Howard fell to the ground and stepped back two steps to stabilize his figure, while Ethan had already come up with another halberd and hit him on the head!


    But at this moment, the sudden change, behind the Ethan, suddenly shot four flame chains, the front of the chain, is a sharp hook, instantly around the body of Ethan, pierced his arm, and the wings composed of flames."What..."


    Ethan was surprised. Looking back, he saw two masters of Huofeng temple. One of them was holding a chain in his left and right hands. He was pulling his body to pull him over.


    And they did make it half way, and Ethan''s forward momentum disappeared, so he stopped in the air. And just as he looked back, Howard on the ground suddenly gave a sneer. His left hand pointed to the sky sword. In a moment, a huge flying eagle appeared!


    It can''t be described as a flying eagle. It''s a phoenix in the shape of an eagle!


    Without half hesitation, the huge eagle directly hit the body of Ethan!


    And at the same time, two people together, actually is really the body of Ethan directly thrown out, has been thrown to the front of the mountain!


    In the city, people on the street can''t see the situation among the mountains. After the previous roar, there is no other movement. Just when they thought it was over and were ready to leave, all of a sudden, there was a flame on the top of the mountain, and then, on the mountain in front of them, a path of flame suddenly appeared!


    "What''s that?"


    I don''t know who yelled, and everyone''s eyes gathered again. The road of fire spread to the hillside, and the place it passed was scorched earth


    Ethan hit a tree and broke half of its thick trunk, which made him stop. But before he could react, two short flame spears suddenly appeared in front of him!


    There was no time to think about it. Ethan waved his trident and flew two short spears. As soon as he raised his head, two came.


    At this time, there was no time to wave the Trident. In a hurry, Ethan could only open his mouth and spit out a ray of flame, which hit the two short spears! All of a sudden, the impact of the explosion accompanied by the heat wave, directly broke the general uncle completely!


    At the same time, another person came to the side of Ethan, holding a long stick composed of flame in his hand, directly pumping on his abdomen!


    Boom!


    There was another explosion, and Ethan''s body flew upside down again, breaking more than ten small trees again, and then stopped.


    In front of him, several figures fell.


    "Ethan, give up!"


    Ethan looked up and saw Howard in the middle. At his side, are the two are chain, at this time is still swinging hook, ready to go. On the other side as like as two peas, they were the same twins, all tall and fat. They had just two short sticks that just stabbed themselves.


    There is also a youngest one, who is holding a firestick. He just beat himself!


    These six people are all the masters of Huofeng Temple except for Ethan. In order to deal with themselves, they all came.


    Or, Howard has the ability to bring them all together!


    Ethan felt the situation and said with a bitter smile: "a group of bastards, Grass Mud Horse Even if Lao Tzu is really dead, he can''t compromise with you. Come on -- "


    In the roar, Ethan rushed out. Howard cold look, a faint "hands", everyone is moving up.


    Kwai tsan waved Trident, but the weapon quickly became entangled in the chain, and the two men worked together. The Trident was not at all controlled by itself.


    "Try this one!" The young man yelled and jumped down in the air, with a bang


    "ah Ethan yelled, the flame behind his back spread out, and a heat wave rushed out of his vest, which directly resisted the man''s attack!


    At the same time, Trident''s head suddenly changed into a fire dragon, roaring toward Howard.


    Howard rushed up to resist, the twins four short spears together, like javelin shot out!


    Bang bang bang bang!


    There was a loud explosion. Three of the four spears were blown away, but one of them went through all the obstacles and pierced his right shoulder!


    "Eh!" Ethan snorted, almost falling down in pain and weakness.


    But just before he fell down, his eyes saw Howard, and suddenly his heart was horizontal. In front of him, the flame dragon exploded instantly!


    "Not good --!"


    Howard''s voice, ring in everyone''s ears.


    And the next moment, the sound was covered by a violent explosion.


    "Ah


    In the city, someone immediately exclaimed, but immediately, the impact of the explosion came, so that everyone could not help but lower down and stabilize their bodies.


    All of a sudden, when everyone can''t see the things around, it feels like something rushed over and smashed on the ground before the crowd!


    "What is it?"


    "This is..."


    "No!"


    Everyone saw that it was Ethan who flew here!


    And the next moment, there are two figures flying, one smashed a car, the other directly smashed through a wall of the next house.No one else, the twins.


    They didn''t have the same physical quality as Ethan. They were shocked by the explosion and went into a coma.


    But the appearance of Ethan at this time is not so good-looking. All the armor of his body was broken, including Trident and flame wings. He was the only one left, and his clothes were almost broken.


    At this time, he is at the end of the storm.


    At this time, in front of him, Howard slowly fell down, but he still had wings on his back and was wearing armor.


    This battle has been won and lost


    "Damn it Seeing that his last blow was unsuccessful, Ethan swore and suddenly spread out his hands. On his body, it was like a flame rising, and faintly, it was like the sound of a Phoenix.


    But at this time, four chains, through his hands and feet, suddenly pulled, interrupted his action.


    "What? Do you still want to use the nine Phoenix training formula? As you are, it''s impossible for a long time! "


    With that, another figure came down from the sky. It was the boy who smashed on the back of Ethan!


    Poof!


    Ethan spat out a mouthful of blood, and finally couldn''t support it. As soon as his body softened, he fainted on the ground.


    The boy pointed the stick at Ethan''s head and said with a sly smile, "boss, kill him directly."


    Finish saying, still don''t wait for Howard to talk, will lift a stick to smash down.


    But at this moment -


    "no!" Said Howard.


    "Ah?" The boy stopped.


    "Seal up his mana, take it back and lock it up. I want him to watch the Fire Phoenix Palace I lead conquer the world, and let him know that I am the real Phoenix God!"


    "Yes


    A few people all agree, that youth carries Yi Di Sen, two make the chain of carry a pair of twins, directly went to the direction of the Fire Phoenix Temple.


    Howard looked at the crowd coldly and said, "don''t worry, it won''t happen again. I''ll explain what happened later. Let''s go back."


    With that, he turned around and left.

 Chapter 551

    In the shadow army headquarters, the person in charge is looking at the new information, frowning. The countless cigarette ends in the ashtray on the table and the light smoke that hasn''t gone away are all expressing his worries at this time.


    The Shenying society disturbed the western territory, but fortunately, deputy commander Lin Dingkun and the golden winged carving Lama were both there, which could ensure peace. Nanyang association is covetous, but mu family is not vegetarian. The group of demons are rampant, and the monks all over the world are united. Now there is no big trouble.


    But the problem is


    There are many experts in China, and there are a hundred schools of thought in various organizations, but that can''t stand everyone together!


    Just yesterday, a pangolin demon made trouble in a small city in Jinmen. Fortunately, it was not far from Kyoto. The rescue was timely and there were no more casualties. But also destroyed a building, seven cars, and caused five deaths, 13 injuries ah!


    At this time, they can only say that they can handle it. If we add other things, it''s over!


    After Dongdao helped unknown organizations attack Maoshan, there was no movement. It''s still a relief. The Fire Phoenix Temple has been just a fight of will for a long time, and it doesn''t matter. But just now, the informant from North America sent information, and the Fire Phoenix Temple has been replaced


    Howard, in full view of the public, united with the major experts of the Fire Phoenix Palace, injured Ethan and locked him up. Half an hour later, he officially issued a notice that the owner of the Fire Phoenix Palace was changed to Howard, and he was in charge of all affairs.


    The first thing he did was to send someone to unite with the East Island and prepare to invade our territory!


    This is not to add insult to injury!


    Now it''s really eventful, even if there are many experts, they can''t afford to consume it!


    At this time, suddenly, there was a knock on the door, followed by a full "report"!


    "Come in!"


    The person in charge put down the information and rubbed the temple.


    "I hope it''s good news." He thought so and watched the soldiers coming in.


    "What''s the matter? Don''t let me hear any more bad news. It''s enough to give me a headache now. " The person in charge said helplessly, his face was full of fatigue.


    But the soldier was very excited, excitedly said: "no! hot wire! Jizhou local army reports that they have found Murray''s hiding place! "


    ¡­¡­


    In the southwest of Jizhou, it is a desolate place, where Murray''s cave is.


    Not only him, but all the rest of his little brothers!


    In the first World War outside Yanjing City, his subordinates lost more than half of the money. The rest of them are here to survive. They are ready to attack Yanjing when they are fully recovered.


    But unexpectedly, without waiting for them to have a good rest, the shadow army has already got their location information!


    Of course, Murray is not a fool. He can''t make his own base in a place that is easy to find. If there is only shadow army, they won''t be found. It''s not the shadow army that really finds their position, but the blue eagle society, the thousand face Taoist!


    Huang Zhengnan orders Taoist Qian Mian to find out where Murray is. The Taoist Qian Mian is really good at finding out Murray''s whereabouts so quickly. Then, according to the plan, he reports Murray''s location to the shadow Army


    The local small troops will naturally go to check. Sure enough, there is a strong evil spirit there. Then they write these reports and upload them to the Kyoto headquarters. The person in charge got the report, uploaded it to Duan Qingtian, and got the review almost immediately!


    It''s better to believe what it has than to believe what it doesn''t have!


    If we don''t get rid of the goods for a day, Yanjing city will never have a peaceful day!


    This can be related to the safety of the city and the surrounding villages and counties! In order to protect them, they haven''t left Kyoto these days! After so many days, some people have started to make trouble, especially when the National Day holiday is coming. In previous years, they travel all over the country, but this year they have to get together with a large group of people they don''t know. They can''t stand the contrast!


    Even if you can''t travel, at least don''t take refuge!


    The soldiers of the shadow army and the monks of yunmiao temple are constantly pacifying the people, and Qin Mufeng and Yu Hao are always guarding the capital.


    All of a sudden, I got the news from Murray today. Whether it''s true or not, I have to go to find out!


    At this time, as the Lord of the dark side, I naturally got the news


    "Where''s Murray?"


    At that time, I was playing with Hu Jie and them in the club. Cough, it''s not that. It''s just a party.


    During the National Day holiday, Feng Qianxue''s younger sister also came. As soon as Maoshan had an accident, I had already picked up Gong Wangshu''s family for safety, so at this time Gong Xiaoting was also here. Their three best friends came together to talk, and Zeng Xiujie and I also came to listen. They were very busy.


    It was at this time that I received the news.


    "We have to kill him. He is one of the most difficult ones to escape from Maoshan. We must solve them quickly!" I said, really get up and ready to go, with them to deal with the guy, the result was suddenly held by the corner of the coat."Ha?" When I look back, it''s Gao Yan.


    "What are you doing? It''s enough to have a shadow army. And I heard that the experts of heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion and Yunding mountain are all together now. Can they work together? If you go, you''ll get more fish! "


    Gao Yan biting a bottle of AD calcium milk habit said, a face "you don''t worry about" expression.


    Next to him, Geng Xi jokingly raised his face and said, "how can I speak? This is old Guo Meng! "


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Guo Meng, ha ha ha ha..."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I speechless looked at them, heart said these two people are really heart.


    But think about it carefully, what Gao Yan said is right. Can I compare Qin Mufeng and Yu Hao? It''s no use going, so I just sat down.


    On the other hand, Zeng Xiujie, who has been looking at his mobile phone without speaking, suddenly said, "you really shouldn''t go there."


    "Ah?"


    "Because there''s something else for you to do now." Then he showed me his mobile phone, and the webpage displayed on it is also very familiar to me.


    It''s a reward page!


    At this time, Zeng Xiujie was browsing some of the latest tasks, and most of them were the same task, that is, some small and medium-sized Yin Yang ghost markets were attacked, and all the ghosts used for trading disappeared, which might harm the people in nearby villages and towns. So he offered a reward task to remove the ghosts before finding the mage.


    And the location of these tasks, but in a small area - around Jicheng!


    ¡­¡­


    Boom!


    There was another explosion, smoke and dust flying, clods scattered, a wolf screamed and fell to the ground, his abdomen was opened a big hole, blood DC.


    "Help - help me!"


    The wolf monster trembled and asked for help from his companion, but his nearest companion, the gibbon, looked back at the shadow Army soldiers after him, and immediately chose to run away, regardless of his life.


    Murray runs in the front, and he is the best of them when it comes to ignoring the life and death of his companions.


    Without these little brothers, revenge is difficult, but if you die, you can''t get revenge.


    He also specially looked at it. When he saw that Qin Mufeng was coming with a large group of shadow soldiers, but he didn''t see Duan Qingtian''s figure, he immediately decided to run!


    At this time, how did the shadow army find his place? He didn''t want to think about it any more. He just wanted to live.


    "Don''t go, Murray! Life or death! Take it back and you''ll get a reward! "


    "Roar!"


    The soldiers roared and tried to catch up. Qin Mufeng was flying in the air. Suddenly, the corner of his eye moved and rushed to the front!


    At the front, Murray saw that he couldn''t get rid of those guys, even if it was useless to abandon his companions as bait, so he immediately decided to run away again! As long as the black smoke completely covers his body, he can leave here in an instant.


    At this moment, a white phoenix swoops down, with a pair of wings, directly blows away the black smoke, claws, and instantly throws Murray out!


    Yi -


    bang!


    With a dull sound, Murray bumped into an earth slope, extending from his left arm to his back, with a long and narrow wound!


    At that time, Qin Mufeng''s white phoenix claws just showed the wound.


    Murray opened his eyes. The wound on his body is not as simple as a common sword wound. It''s not just a simple tear to the skin, but also the existence of mana, which is constantly eroding his body!


    And what scares him most is that the Phoenix, which has already passed, suddenly returns and pours on himself again! And on the other side, Qin Mufeng himself is coming with a sword, fierce!


    At this time, it is inevitable!


    Murray is helpless and turns around. Suddenly, a strange prototype totem appears!


    Qin Mufeng frowned slightly. The next moment, under Murray''s body, there was a python as thick as a truck! But there is no entity. It is the virtual shadow condensed by the magic power. In an instant, it opens its big mouth and pours on the flying white phoenix.


    And Murray himself, is to take out the iron rod, welcome to Qin Mufeng.


    Dang!


    Boom!


    Sword and iron drill, Python and Baifeng almost collided at the same time. After the sound of metal collision, there was a huge explosion!


    All of a sudden, the scene was full of flying sand and rocks. Murray''s back was facing the explosion, and his back immediately withstood all the impact force. He flew over Qin Mufeng''s body like a shell.


    Qin Mufeng, on the other hand, immediately turned around, avoided the edge, turned sideways, and reduced the impact. He held the sword in his right hand and stabbed at it with a sharp sword. The white light flashed faintly and broke the impact of the explosion!


    And at this time, suddenly, a gust of wind from the distance, directly scattered behind a group of shadow Army soldiers!


    "Who?" Qin Mufeng felt the power of the strong wind. Looking back, he only saw a burst of thunder!


    Boom!Just in a moment, Qin Mufeng cut off the past with a sword, and the momentum is great, never to return!


    After the thunder, it was Huang Zhengnan''s smiling face. He held the sword in his right hand and stuck it to Qin Mufeng''s sword. Suddenly, his left hand moved and his fingertip touched Qin Mufeng''s hand.


    "I can''t copy the power of the magic weapon, but I can still copy the magic weapon that is cast with a weapon. Qin Mufeng is really a reckless man. Thank you very much!"


    Huang Zhengnan''s words fall, suddenly a sword on pick, white light bloom, unexpectedly is fenghuanchao sword!


    Just now, he copied Qin Mufeng''s fenghuanchao sword technique!


    "This is..."


    Qin Mufeng was also surprised to see that he used his own sword technique. He quickly dodged and watched the white sword fly by. He carefully felt the power above and finally confirmed that it was his own sword technique!


    "Is Is Soul carving Dafa?! It''s the soul carving method! "


    Before he was surprised, the person in front of him had disappeared.


    Qin Mufeng looked up, only to see the distance, the man grabbed Murray, without saying a word, directly flew to the distance, disappeared.

 Chapter 552

    "Ah


    "Roar!"


    "Gululu --!"


    A hundred kilometers away from Jicheng, there is a Yin Yang ghost city, which is in chaos at this time


    "Who are you?"


    "Come on! What about the guardian mage? Get rid of those guys


    "It''s useless. It''s a ghost!"


    People''s cry and ghost''s cry are mixed together to form a frightening strange cry.


    This is a small and medium-sized Yin Yang ghost city. Its area is just the size of a village. Naturally, the products sold in this small ghost market can''t be as good as those in Shepan town.


    Magic weapon? True and false mixed together, all depends on the vision, just like a gambling stone. Material Science? It''s a mixture of good and bad. I''m afraid it will have a strange effect if I take it without thinking. Kid? Of course, there can''t be ghosts and demons. They don''t even have three or nine stages. The most powerful one is just a two-stage one.


    Today, however, there are a large group of ghosts. Led by a ghost demon and two three stage nine level kids, when no one responds, they suddenly attack this Yin Yang ghost city and start to release the kids in it!


    Every Yin Yang ghost city has a guardian mage, which is equivalent to a security guard to protect the security of the ghost city. But how powerful is this kind of Yin Yang ghost city, its guardian mage?


    In the face of the attack of ghosts and demons, they simply can''t resist, not to mention the number of the other party several times more than them!


    And the most important thing is, as the cage of ghosts in ghost city is broken and the seal of confinement is broken, those ghosts who were originally regarded as commodities also joined the enemy camp and began to attack them!


    But in just one and a half minutes, this ghost city of yin and Yang is about to be destroyed!


    "It''s over, it''s over, it''s all over!"


    An old man knelt to the ground with beads on his thumb and hands together, as if it could give him a little comfort. But at this time, who can give him safety?


    The ghost demon in black robe in the sky, coldly looking at everything below, suddenly glanced at the old man kneeling on the ground.


    "What''s the use of doing this now?" He said in a low voice, like laughing at the old man, or talking to himself. Suddenly he raised his hand, and the black air appeared. In his eyes, he was suicidal!


    The old man seemed to feel it too. He suddenly raised his head and looked at the ghost who was staring at him. Maybe he thought he would die.


    But at this time, suddenly a strong wind flew from far away to near! It''s so fast that he can''t react at all. It runs through his chest!


    "Er --!"


    The ghost demon is staring at the old man with black air in his palm. He seems to enjoy the feeling of tormenting people with the terror before death, but he didn''t expect that his death would come so soon


    A Fengming sword pierced his body in an instant!


    "Boss?"


    "Boss?"


    At the bottom, all the ghosts noticed the situation in the sky. Looking up, they found that their eldest brother''s chest was pierced with a big hole. In the distance, a figure was approaching!


    "The old count of tianmeng is here. Who dares to make a mistake?"


    A sharp drink came, carrying a frightening mana, instantly scared all the ghosts on the scene!


    At the same time, the surviving human beings are happy and finally see hope.


    It''s tianmeng!


    If there is any organization whose name can make them feel at ease, it must be zhengtianmeng!


    It''s the combination of the top ten experts on Tianya list and all the first-class organizations of Huaxia - zhengtianmeng!


    Not to mention, it''s a league old man!


    Although they haven''t heard of the name, since they are League old, they are top experts!


    For a moment, everyone was overjoyed. Then they saw a man in a black robe, a mask and a sword falling from the air. He was really a master!


    "Ah


    That ghost demon "plop" fell to the ground, Fengming sword through the body, ghost gas leakage, he is not enough to worry about!


    And at this time, in front of me, it was the two fierce ghosts with three sections and nine steps, which were second only to ghosts and demons.


    The two guys looked at each other and understood that the enemy in front of them was not what they could deal with. In the eye contact, they immediately made a decision, turned around and ran!


    But at this time, the two figures fell steadily in front of them.


    Baron! Lang Feng!


    These are two ghosts!


    Balong and Langfeng fell to the ground. Without saying a word, they directly took out their waist knives and raised their hands to chop them! How can those two guys resist?


    I take a look around and fly slowly. In the palm of my hand, the two elements of wind and thunder mana flow. In an instant, they strike everywhere!


    Crackle!


    Boom!In an instant, the electric light was everywhere, the wind blade was flying, and all around were the screams of the kids!


    The ghost demon raised his head, with a look of pain on his face, and his body began to drift away.


    At this time, Jicheng was not peaceful


    Boom!


    A street, the ground suddenly split open, and upward uplift, as if something is drilling out.


    "Ah


    A woman who passed by was frightened and gave out a cry.


    At the same time, the creature under the ground finally showed its true face - a mole that looks like an elephant!


    Dark body, rich hair, black eyes, and the long claws, look very terrible!


    But just then, on the ground, a purple black round array appeared, and then countless purple black vines stretched out, twined the mole''s body in an instant, and tied him firmly!


    "Well Yeah! Who?! Who dares to disturb this seat? "


    The mole struggled a few times without breaking free. He could only curse loudly, but he was just incompetent and furious.


    Gongsun Shu came out from one side, surrounded by purple black air, and followed Zeng Xiujie.


    "Finally, I''m in Jicheng." Zeng Xiujie said with a cold face, carrying a spear. "These monsters will go all over the country! And what we have found is only a small part, and there are many more, hidden in the dark, brewing evil. "


    "But that''s all we can do."


    "Yes..."


    On the other side, in another part of the city, a giant wolf was knocked down and knocked down a traffic light at a nearby intersection.


    Just now, this guy suddenly rushed out, ate four people and destroyed a car.


    Luo Peng and Tie Ning arrived in time to prevent further disasters.


    In Luo Peng''s hand, he holds a strange knife with its handle in his hand, but the blade does break inch by inch. There is a thin chain connected with each other. The chain is not made of copper and iron, but is condensed by magic power. It can be hard or soft.


    Once used, it''s like sikongying''s bamboo stick can be changed into a nine node whip. This long sword can be turned into an iron whip, but it increases the sharpness of the sword and the attack distance more than the iron whip.


    This is the one Yang Qingshan made for me. I gave it to Luo Peng as a weapon.


    "No, get up again!" Tie Ning took the stick and saw the wolf struggling twice. He had to stand up again. He jumped up again and raised his hand!


    Luo Peng''s eyes changed, his wrist moved, his chain contracted, and the knife was restored to its original shape. It was a saw like long knife with serrated side


    There is a colorful shop in Baishi Street


    Jiujinwu and Jiuhua are lying in the grass in the yard, enjoying the warm sunshine.


    Winter is coming, when the sun is the most comfortable, with the soft grass, cool in late autumn, the effect is better.


    Of course, it would be better if those guys didn''t keep walking back and forth


    "Quick, quick, quick..."


    "Something''s wrong again!"


    "News Road, let''s go."


    "Hello, Luo Tian, don''t be so dead. Can those monsters beat us? Don''t be nervous."


    "Cut the crap and let''s go."


    Jiuhua is lying in the grass. Every time he hears a word, his brow will wrinkle a little more. At this moment, he can''t help but run away suddenly. He rushes to the group of guys and gives them wings!


    "Let people sleep or not?"?! Let people sleep or not?! Let people sleep or not? "


    Jiuhua shouts and beats them on the head with his wings. Elder martial brother Liu Tong responds most quickly. He squats down directly, protects them with his arms and hides.


    "Brother nine, brother nine, no! We have business to do! "


    "What is it? And what do you call me? What nine brothers? Call me uncle Jinwu


    Jiuhua was so angry that he fought for a while. Then he lost his breath and flew to the grass again. He closed his eyes and was ready to rest.


    Liu Tong just stood up and said with a smiley face: "I know, jiujinwu, why don''t you come with us? With your ability, I''m sure it''s easy to catch you!"


    That nine China hears this words, this just reveals a pair of proud facial expression, say: "this if I go, that is not too boring, directly solved at once, what meaning?"? Boring! No! Go and come back


    Finish saying, that nine China then fluttered a few wings, found a comfortable posture, continued to sleep.


    Luo Tian patted Liu Tong on the shoulder and said without emotion: "don''t make trouble. Let''s go."


    Finish saying, directly took the lead out of the gate.


    Liu Tong spread his hand and followed him out. In the yard, it was quiet at last.


    Jiuhua laughs happily and finally gets a good sleep. But at this time, suddenly, a strange breath came, and then, it was a strong ghost!"Well? Little demon, dare to be wild here? "


    Jiuhua frowned, stood up and flew into the air again.


    This is the place where my master used to live. It''s sneaky. I dare not come here! As a result, they can live in the dead and full-bodied Baishi street, so that they can not be infected.


    But today, there is a strong ghost gas, trying to invade here!


    "So dull?" Jiuhua said with a sneer. Suddenly, his expression changed and he said, "no, there can''t be ghosts and demons who are so bold. There must be someone behind them!"


    At the same time, three blocks away from Baishi street, in a dark alley full of garbage, a figure is hiding in a pile of discarded wood and plastic. His eyes are bland looking ahead, but his consciousness seems to float far away.


    And at this time, suddenly a figure fell on the alley, stood on the roof, looked at the people below, sneered and said: "it''s really you, fangye!"

 Chapter 553

    Bang!


    In the sky, jiujinwu has been transformed into a big bird that can catch up with three points more than wild geese. Her golden body is shining in the sunshine. Under her body, countless fierce ghosts are coming like a group of ants. Her strength is high and bottomless, up to the level of ghosts and demons, and low, less than the second level.


    But no matter it is high or low, in its eyes, is false!


    "Get out of here!"


    Nine gold black wings, the wind, out of thin air lit a golden red flame, instantly annihilated the body of those fierce ghosts!


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    All of a sudden, a cry of ghosts and wolves resounded through the heaven and earth, which made the heart tremble. But the big bird, like a God, hovered between the heaven and the earth with the spirit of righteousness!


    After the flame, the sound of ghosts crying and Howling disappeared, and in the void, hundreds of fierce ghosts disappeared, only the divine bird still existed.


    Jiuhua dare to call itself "Jinwu". It has its own strength! It has its own strength!


    Among the big demons, its strength has been superior!


    "That''s it? Cut! It''s boring. " Jiujinwu mumbles, turns around and falls down again. In the process of falling, his body becomes smaller and smaller. Finally, he becomes the shape of a bird before and falls back into the grass to rest.


    In the distance, Liu Tong and Luo Tian, who are making trouble with Ji Cheng from the lock demon tower, all see the figure of Jiu Jinwu before, but they don''t pay attention to it.


    After all, it generally has no surviving enemy. And if there is an enemy that even he can''t deal with, Jicheng will be finished.


    But what no one knows is that there is no one in the alley three streets away. Some of them are just full-bodied evil spirit, which gradually dissipates with the wind


    Blue eagle Club


    Deng Deng Deng Deng - the sound of footsteps sounded, outside the gate, the seventh master and Yeji uncle rushed to the hospital.


    "Seven Seventh master, it''s not good for us. Let''s... " Yeji Bo followed the seventh master, looked at his angry appearance, and said tentatively.


    Although the seventh master is lame and walks on crutches, his cultivation is extremely high. In fact, he is very fast and can walk like a flying horse. Even Yeji Bo, a healthy man, can''t catch up with him. He needs to catch up with him.


    "Shut up Seven Ye direct a big roar, frighten wild Ji Bo don''t dare to speak, immediately rushed into the courtyard.


    "Seventh master!"


    "Ah, seventh master!"


    Outside the blue eagle club, the two gatekeepers saw the seventh master coming, and immediately wanted to meet him. They didn''t know that the seventh master ignored them at all, and they didn''t even wait for a notice, so they were going to rush in!


    Where can those two people stop the seventh master? Directly hit by seven ye a somersault, see again of time, seven Ye already entered the courtyard!


    "Huang Zhengnan! I have something to discuss with you! "


    The seventh master cried out and pushed open the door in front of him. Sure enough, Huang Zhengnan was sitting in it. At the same time, there were two other people sitting in it.


    "Murray?"


    Seven ye one eye forbeared to come out, among them a wear black robe of, isn''t exactly Mo Rui!


    When each demon reaches a certain level of cultivation, they will get a fixed human form, which is equivalent to the appearance we have since we were born, but they can become something else through transfiguration.


    This is the figure he got after his cultivation. His picture has been published by the shadow army for a long time. Now, let alone the seventh master, anyone with a little heart can know what he looks like.


    And the other one, I haven''t seen before, is a dark yellow clothes, wearing a hat, square face, gloomy.


    "Seventh master? What are you doing here? "


    Huang Zhengnan turned his back to the door, heard the door behind him and the voice of the seventh master, glanced at his head, then stood up and turned to look at him.


    "I have something You have to be busy first. " Seven Ye hesitated for a moment, looked at Mo Rui and so on two people, light said.


    Murray frowned. He knew it was the seventh master. He didn''t trust them and didn''t want to tell them.


    "It doesn''t matter. We''ve already talked about it here. Master Murray and master fangye are not outsiders, but it''s OK to say that."


    "Fang ye?! I see. I''ve heard a lot about you, master Fang Ye. " Seven Ye is surprised, this just embraces a fist, to wear the person of yellow clothes to salute a way.


    How could he really get Murray and fangye together?!


    On the surface, the seventh master seems insipid, but there has been a great disturbance in his heart. In a short period of time, we should not underestimate the strength of the war and the people!


    And standing next to Yeji Bo, is also shocked in the heart, eyes, once again flashed a strange luster.


    This ray of brilliance is very hidden, but at this time, he is facing Huang Zhengnan. His eyes are opposite each other. The brilliance can''t escape Huang Zhengnan''s eyes!


    "Sit down, seventh master. I have some urgent things to deal with. I''ll come soon, uncle Yeji! You come with me


    Huang Zhengnan said, his face darkened. When he passed the seventh master, he hit him with his shoulder.Seven ye a Leng, slightly frown to see in the past, but found that Huang Zhengnan did not have any other action, originally thought would have any eye contact with him, but nothing, directly left.


    The seventh master looked back at him. He didn''t know what he was going to do. He had to sit down and wait for him to come back.


    Huang Zhengnan and yejibo walked along the corridor and turned to the other side. There was no light or window. The corridor was dark and almost no light.


    "This This is... " Yeji suddenly felt cold all over his body, as if he had been watched by countless poisonous snakes! And vaguely, the roar of wild animals could be heard.


    "It''s all the monsters I''ve been trying to catch these days! It''s also an important force for the next operation! " Huang Zhengnan said, waving his hand. Behind him, a group of members of the blue eagle society immediately came. The two leading people in the front were Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan.


    "With them, take those guys out, master Mo will have a way to take them to the right place."


    Huang Zhengnan sighed as if he had no choice, and stroked his forehead with his hand. He let those people walk in front of him, but he was powerless.


    "This lame old seven is really I''m more and more impolite and just break in Oh


    All of a sudden, around Yeji uncle in front of a bright, quickly said: "yes, how I stop outside, he has to directly rush, should be to feel that he is not an outsider."


    Yeji Bo is very smart. He is so smart that he can tell who is strong and who is weak between Huang Zhengnan and Qiye.


    What the seventh master relies on most is nothing more than his sorcery. Huang Zhengnan thinks that after he has just recruited Murray and Fang ye, plus these monsters, maybe there will be I don''t know how much better than the ethereal and unreal Chiyou resurrection.


    It''s the best choice to let Huang Zhengnan get tired of the seventh master!


    But it''s a pity that he''s one of the smart guys, and he doesn''t know the other


    Huang Zhengnan looked at him quietly and said, "you''re pretty good. You look like something! I made an alliance with you at the beginning. If I am right, you are my first ally. I will always give you some benefits. "


    After that, Huang Zhengnan lowered his body, got close to Yeji Bo''s ear, and said in a low voice: "this operation has a great credit, but it''s not difficult, but once it''s done, it''s not a small credit! What''s more, it can avenge you. Do you want to do it or not? "


    "Great credit?! What What? "


    Huang Zhengnan smiles mysteriously and looks around. After confirming that no one can hear him, he lowers his voice again and says, "sneak attack on Murong family!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha There''s something urgent. Please wait a long time


    Huang Zhengnan enters the door again, smiles hypocritically, and sits on the chair. In front of him, Murray, Fang ye and Lao Qi all look at him.


    "What did you just do?" The seventh master took the lead to ask. His behavior when he just went out was really strange. With years of experience, he felt that there must be something in it, but it was inconvenient to say it clearly at that time, and he couldn''t even hint with his eyes.


    In this moment, he also wanted to understand that Huang Zhengnan could not say clearly that what he was defending was nothing more than Murray, Fang ye and yebo. Of the three, obviously, the last one is the most likely!


    Sure enough! After hearing this, Huang Zhengnan immediately looked at him and said, "we are going to take action soon. We have to be ready, right?"


    As he spoke, he gave him a wink.


    I see!


    Seven Ye smile, in the heart already understand.


    On one side, Fang ye, who had been silent, said, "where did you just say that? You said you wanted to help me win that Jiuhua. Is that true


    "It''s true Huang Zhengnan said seriously, turned his head and looked at Murray: "but this action, we need the help of Murray''s elder, please forgive me, attack Yanjing, we need to put it behind."


    "It doesn''t matter." Murray waved his hand indifferently. "It''s more difficult to attack Yanjing city and kill Duan Qingtian after all. To help Fang Ye brothers first, in addition to the trouble in his heart, he also asked Fang brothers to help me."


    "That''s nature!" Fang Yedao.


    "Don''t be generous, master!"


    Huang Zhengnan immediately arched his hand, turned his head and looked at the seventh master: "it''s just that the seventh master has arrived. They are all a family. If you have any words, you don''t have to hide them. It''s just that the location of this operation is in Luzhou. The seventh master''s people are far away. I''m afraid they can''t help."


    "It doesn''t matter. If you want to be in the world, sooner or later it will be useful. This time I''m here, I want to ask for your help. Master Mo and master Fang are also here. We also need your help in this matter. "


    The seventh Master said in a deep voice and nodded to Murray.


    Huang Zhengnan responded at this time and asked, "yes, I just wanted to ask, why are you in such a hurry today? What''s so important?"


    The seventh master sighed and said, "it''s not that old Du monster. I told him before that I would take him to Sasaki''s laboratory on the East Island, and as long as I find Chiyou''s head again, I can revive that powerful power and conquer the world! As a result, up to now, nothing has been done. That guy is in a hurry, and I can''t help it. ""Revive Chiyou?" Both Murray and Fang ye were surprised.


    Who hasn''t heard of Chiyou?! Dare to fight with the emperor, the name of God of war, unparalleled in the world!


    Such a guy, can he come back to life?!


    Before Murray and Fang ye could react from the shock, they saw the seventh master turn his head to them and asked, "the two elders have lived longer than us mortals. They are well-known. I don''t know if the two elders have ever heard of where the head of Chiyou is."


    Two people looked at each other, deep breath, are shaking their heads, that they do not know.


    Seven ye saw, also be disappointed of Hang head to come, some helpless.


    Huang Zhengnan is suddenly in front of a bright, said with a smile: "in fact, this thing, originally is not so difficult."


    "Well?" Seven ye a stir spirit. "What can I do?"


    "You are so anxious, but because you are not willing to give up the talent like Du laoguai, but when will Du laoguai treat you as his own? What has he done since he came to you? "


    "There''s nothing more than helping me collect twenty ancient corpses." The seventh Master said truthfully.


    "So It''s better to let him really be his own person than that. "


    "The real To be your own man? "


    "That''s right!" With a sly smile, Huang Zhengnan approached him and said, "I''ve prepared for this action. As long as it''s done, it''s an arrow Double Eagle

 Chapter 554

    Gusu, Murong family


    Murongke is sitting in his own room. Under him is a carpet with eight trigrams. There are candles burning around him. Vaguely, the air fluctuates. Murongke''s magic power is like a wave of water around him. He breathes in and out.


    Suddenly, Murong guest''s expression changed, his brows wrinkled, his chest fell together, and his blood spat out!


    Poof!


    Around Murong guest, his mana collapsed instantly, and his blood gushed out, which directly put out the candles in front of him. The impact of the spray even knocked them to the ground. Fortunately, they were out, or they might light the carpet.


    "Damn it, or not Sure enough, the foundation is not so easy to repair. "


    Murongke put his hand over his chest. There was a sharp pain in his heart and a burning sensation. It was very uncomfortable.


    The dignity of Murong''s family makes him strive to enhance his cultivation, challenge the experts, defeat them and stand at the top of the world!


    Over the years, he has defeated Lin Dingkun and golden winged eagle, ranking sixth in the Tianya list. However, this is also the limit


    His foundation has been damaged by the hard cultivation and fierce fighting beyond ordinary people. Although he has gained his present accomplishments, status and fame, he has also lost a lot.


    "Is that the only way "Deep." Murong sighed, stood up and looked outside: "Murong family''s hope can only be on you..."


    Said, he directly a big sleeve swing, instant blow out all the candles, step out.


    Outside the door, the sun is shining. Murong Ke looks up and smiles helplessly.


    In front of the door, Mu Chengfeng and Murong Xiao walk side by side, talking while walking, holding a few pieces of paper full of all kinds of intelligence. Two people walk past, unexpectedly didn''t notice Murong guest at the door completely, just pay attention to their own things.


    Now this pair is the busiest people here. Murong Shen closed the door, but Murong Lei was unreliable. When Murong guest came back, he wanted to help them lighten their burden, but as soon as he came back, he was dissuaded by Murong Xiaoyi. The reason is that you need to rest now!


    After all, it''s his daughter who insists on not doing it by himself, and murongke can''t say anything. But he knows in his heart that it''s hard to repair his body. The so-called rest is just letting them do it by themselves, and then helping them when they can''t help.


    But anyway, I''m very happy.


    Murong Ke looks at the two of them walking past, smiles, turns around and plans to go back to the house and sit down. Anyway, the foundation can''t be repaired. It''s better to have a good rest. Looking back on this life, there really isn''t much rest. It''s better to take advantage of this time to have a rest.


    At this time, people want to open up.


    But at this time, suddenly the door of the courtyard was pushed open, and a servant came in in a panic, and ran directly into Murong Xiao and the two of them!


    "Ah! Miss, master Mu The man was so frightened that he almost fell down.


    Murong Xiao was also frightened by him. He frowned and said, "what''s the matter? In a flurry. "


    "Yes, miss, someone Someone''s making trouble


    "Trouble?"


    Murong Xiao and Murong Ke both shout out at the same time. When Murong Xiao finished, he was suddenly stunned and looked behind him. Then he found that Murong Ke had come out of the room, and we were behind him.


    Murong Ke was stunned to see her looking at herself, but he said with a smile: "Xiao''er, you''ve been busy enough in dealing with the internal affairs of the family. Although my foundation is damaged, my cultivation is still there after all. Just like this, I''ll come."


    With that, Murong Ke grabbed his sword and was ready to go out.


    "Ah! Wait


    As soon as Murong Xiao saw that Murong Ke was going to make trouble again, he hurried forward to stop him. As a result, he was stopped by Murong Ke just about to say something: "OK, if I don''t move any more, I will rust. Let me see who dares to make trouble in my Murong house!"


    With that, he immediately stepped on the soles of his feet, flew up in an instant, bypassed the eaves of the house, and fell outside the gate.


    In front of the Murong family''s gate, a man in black robes and holding a sword was standing quietly, but the servants at the gate were all like enemies, their weapons were all coming out of their scabbard, and their swords were facing the man.


    "Who''s coming?"


    Murong guest fell down and immediately asked harshly. A kind of domestic servant behind him was relieved, as if he had found the backbone.


    The man grinned and looked at him with a strange look. His voice was cold: "Murong guest? Let''s have a fight. "


    "Well?" Murongke frowned slightly, suddenly his eyes moved, and looked at the same gourd shaped tattoo with lightning pattern on his face: "I feel like I''ve seen you somewhere."


    "Yes? Just have a fight


    Huang Zhengnan suddenly takes out his sword and runs directly to Murong guest!All the servants at the door were startled. They could judge that this man must be an expert. But if they could fight with murongke, the owner of the house, they were not qualified. Is it also a man who keeps an eye on the position on the Tianya list and wants to fight with the family leader for the throne?


    However, no matter what the reason is, the opponent has already put out his sword, so he has no chance to speak any more. Murong Ke immediately pulls out his sword to resist and catches his sword. Then he turns around and gives way to his attack strangely, stabbing him in the right rib!


    How could Huang Zhengnan be murongke''s opponent in the past? But at this time Huang Zhengnan has copied Qin Mufeng''s sword technique. Even if he can''t use the same strength as Qin Mufeng, it''s not a problem to parry for a while!


    As soon as Huang Zhengnan flashed, his sword swung sideways. The Phoenix returns to the nest sword technique is gone forever!


    The cold light flashed by, and the Murong guests were forced to retreat. This stabbing sword can only be done.


    And Huang Zhengnan, a sword after another sword, a little toe, body immediately light forward jump, wrist a turn, split!


    Gone forever!


    Murong Ke''s look was a little dignified. He jumped away and looked at his action carefully. However, he saw a sword straight on the ground. A crack appeared on the ground, extending several meters!


    "This sword technique is..."


    It''s not a move, it''s an attitude, it''s a sword!


    In other words, Feng Huanchao sword has never had the name of move style. All of them are 35 moves, never to return and one move back.


    This kind of powerful swordsmanship without much skill is really easy to recognize.


    "Fenghuanchao sword technique? Are you from Yunding mountain? "


    Murong Ke saw that he used this kind of sword technique, and his first reaction was that he was a disciple of Mufeng in Yunding mountain. After all, it''s hard to accept the fast copy of magic.


    And Huang Zhengnan, did not explain, just a smile, a turn, flying a sword!


    "Want to compete with me?" Murong Ke thought to himself that if he raised his sword to block it, and then fought back, it would be obvious that he would be somewhat restrained.


    If he is really a disciple of Qin Mufeng in Yunding mountain, then he is likely to come here just to have a competition. After all, it''s hard for those reckless men to use ordinary people''s ideas to judge their thinking.


    Maybe I just want to challenge myself and prove myself, or I like my position? Both are possible, but there should be no hostility.


    It''s not just speculation, it''s also because of his breath. Although he is full of fighting spirit, he doesn''t have any murderous spirit. It seems that he just comes to challenge.


    In that case


    Murong Ke is determined in his heart, and he has never played with Qin Mufeng, so he has no real knowledge of Feng Huanchao sword. Now that he has such an opportunity, it''s better to take a good hold of it and have a look at it!


    With such a mind, Murong guest comes forward again, and his intention to kill has faded away. He just fights with each other in a duel mentality.


    Huang Zhengnan is so happy. This time, he didn''t come here to kill murongke, or even beat him. He just wanted to fight him once. By the way, I''d like to take this opportunity to try my new sword skill.


    Although they were fierce, they were not dangerous. When the servants saw this scene, they were all relieved. Indeed, as they thought, they just came to fight. There was no hostility.


    Huang Zhengnan''s sword came again. This time, the white light on the sword was in full swing. Then, a white phoenix rushed to Murong guest!


    "The Phoenix returns to its nest!" Murong Ke saw this move at once. It was the last move of the thirty-six way phoenix return to nest sword, and the only move back!


    Murong guest immediately straightens his face and throws out his sword. Then he turns his hands in front of him. Vaguely, a picture of the eight trigrams of Taiji emerges.


    "Fight, turn, star, move!"


    Murong guest gave a loud drink, and his whole body''s mana fluctuated to a great peak, and the surrounding air began to twist.


    The Phoenix rushed over, but was suddenly drawn by this strong suction. If you think about it again, it really can''t do anything. It can only be pulled by his changing force, and a small whirlwind formed around Murong guest!


    "Good means!"


    Huang Zhengnan could not help but get a praise, but at the same time, he also shook his head helplessly.


    Qin Mufeng ranked fourth on the Tianya list, while murongke ranked sixth, which already shows the problem. If it''s the Feng Huan Chao sword technique Qin Mufeng used, even Murong guest''s changing stars can''t resist it.


    But now, it is not Qin Mufeng who uses it, but Huang Zhengnan.


    It''s like the same weapon, in the hands of ordinary people and in the hands of a special forces to play out the effect is not the same, Huang Zhengnan simply can not play the power of this phoenix nest!


    "Sure enough These things can''t be relied on at all. They''re not convenient without my ability! "


    Huang Zhengnan hate hate said, suddenly under the foot of a move, was actually put away the sword, directly clapped in the past, palm, thunder rampant!Any magic is copied by his soul carving Dharma, which is only the master and apprentice in the world, and only the power of thunder is a god given magic!

 Chapter 555

    "Ang --!"


    White phoenix a loud roar, the power of the Phoenix, instantly spread all over the four fields!


    Inside the house, Murong Xiaoben was worried. When Mu Chengfeng and Mu Chengfeng looked at the information coming from all over the world, they were a little absent-minded. Suddenly, they heard a loud and clear sound of Fengming outside. They were shocked and jumped up. Then, they felt the strong pressure!


    "Qin Mufeng?"


    The power of Feng Huanchao sword is too recognizable. Murong Xiao knows what''s going on outside all of a sudden, but who can think that there will be a second person in the world who can use the Feng Huanchao sword?


    "Why is he here? Isn''t he in Yanjing? " Murong Xiao suddenly reacts, frowns tightly and feels the outside power carefully.


    "And is he crazy to make trouble at such a time? And released so much power incorrect! Take advantage of the wind, come on


    After that, Murong Xiao jumps out directly, and Mu Chengfeng behind him also understands the seriousness of the matter, and immediately jumps out, and they rush to the door.


    At this time outside the door, Murong guest is trying his best to resist the Phoenix. Suddenly, at the corner of his eye, Huang Zhengnan smiles at himself in the distance. His figure is empty, and he comes to his side in an instant!


    Murong guest immediately a flash, Huang Zhengnan''s hand from his side, lightning into a sword, ran to the distance, and the heat carried by the lightning, is spread out, scorched Murong guest''s skirt corner.


    "This breath No, who are you? "


    At this moment, Murong guest finally found something wrong.


    Not because of anything else, just because just now, he saw that Huang Zhengnan''s body, flashing the light of thunder, and now the thunder, is flying to the distance, and gradually disappeared.


    Although he didn''t get hit, Murong Ke has already judged the power of thunder and lightning. It''s impossible for a beginner to have it. It can even be said that the power of thunder is his main ability!


    The biggest characteristic of those people in Yunding mountain is that they don''t learn anything except martial arts


    How is that possible? How can there be such a special case?! And Qin Mufeng''s own disciple?


    "Oh? Did you finally find out? "


    Huang Zhengnan was right beside him. When he heard this, he immediately raised his eyes and said with a big face. "I never said I was from Yunding mountain."


    "Where did you get the fenghuanchao sword technique?"


    "Guess what."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murong Ke looked at him, and gradually showed his intention to kill.


    "Go --!"


    Murongke let out a loud shout. The sword that he had thrown out and hovered in front of him suddenly trembled and stopped. The tip of the sword pointed directly at Huang Zhengnan. Vaguely, a white light shot into his thunder.


    Huang Zhengnan just glanced at him and didn''t care. Instead, he continued to smile, looked at Murong guest, lowered his voice, and said softly, "it doesn''t matter who I am. The important thing is that a big event is going to happen in Jicheng. Are you sure you don''t want to have a look?"


    His voice, after deliberately lowered, seems very strange, but there is a kind of chilling feeling.


    "Big deal?" Murongke frowned.


    "Probably Many people will die. Aren''t you the old man of zhengtianmeng? It''s better to have a look... "


    Finish saying, Huang Zhengnan directly a flash, instant away from Murong guest.


    "Wait, don''t run!" Murong guest immediately yelled, but suddenly he was surprised and looked up at the white phoenix hovering in the sky because of his changing stars.


    The next moment, the Phoenix suddenly exploded, suddenly turned into a white mushroom, but the next moment, it became a white rain curtain, rushed down! At this time, the power of thunder did not dissipate, and the lightning elements floating in the sky were instantly wrapped in the white awn!


    White star mixed with thunder, like a downpour, not waiting for Murong guest to do other reactions, immediately, pouring down!


    "Tut - go!"


    Murong guest''s eyelids jump, his arms immediately spread out, and in the loud cheers, the power of changing stars is completely released! In front of Murong guest, a huge picture of the eight trigrams of Taiji emerges. Around it, there is an illusory whirlwind!


    "Ah Murong Ke raised his arms like a tripod, holding up the sky and catching all the stars and thunder!


    "Go Murong off a throw, all the white awn and lightning all broken, scattered out, but it has become an ordinary light, no harm.


    After finishing these, Murong Ke turned to see, but in a few seconds, there was no Huang Zhengnan.


    "This guy..." Murong Ke was in a hurry and suddenly remembered what he had just said.


    Jicheng Come and have a look? Come on?


    This guy!


    "It must have something to do with him!"


    Murong Ke gritted his teeth and said that if he could use the word "Lai", he must have gone there! Besides, it can''t be a trifle!He turned his head and glanced at his own door. After hesitation, he immediately made a decision. At the foot, the Tianluo Nebula stretched out and caught up with him in an instant, but he lost his trace when he breathed


    At this time, the door opened, Murong Xiao and Mu Chengfeng rushed out. In front of them, the fluctuation of mana was so strong that it was obvious that there was a war, but there was no one.


    Some of them are just the doorman who has been stunned.


    These little wretches have been scared silly by the broken Phoenix white light and thunder and lightning just now, and they haven''t slowed down yet.


    "What''s the matter with you? What about the troublemakers? Where''s my father? "


    "Abba, Abba "Ah?" A few of the servants slowed down. Looking at Murong Xiao, who was angry and panicked in front of him, he was also surprised. He didn''t know how to speak. He stammered and explained what he had just done.


    "People from Yunding mountain? Thunder and lightning Something''s wrong. Chengfeng, something''s wrong. We... "


    "You want to catch up?" Mu Chengfeng listened, glanced at him and frowned.


    "Why Yes? Can''t you? " Murong Xiao was stunned by his question and scratched the back of his head. He didn''t know why.


    "Aren''t you afraid of turning the tiger away from the mountain? The other side alone took the three of us. " Mu Chengfeng said. "He''s a tough old man, and they said just now that he''s not an opponent. It should be OK. Our task is to put away here, isn''t it?"


    "This..." Murong Xiao thought for a while, and finally sighed and admitted Mu Chengfeng''s statement.


    "It''s also true. I can''t leave my brother alone. He''s totally unreliable. It''s not good to disturb my brother''s seclusion. Go back."


    Murong Xiao shook his head and told the servants to go back to the hospital with Mu Chengfeng.


    The gate slowly closed, and in the distance, a figure behind the tree saw this scene and narrowed his eyes slightly. He didn''t know what he was thinking


    On the other side, Yanjing


    "Come on, come on! Assemble


    "Report, team one assembled!"


    "Report, team two assembled!"


    "Report, three teams assembled!"


    "Report..."


    There was a loud cry. Under the cry, there were groups of soldiers in shadow army uniform, waiting for them, neatly arranged in the square.


    On the high platform, Duan Qingtian looked at the soldiers below with a serious expression. His fingers pressed tightly on the stone wall in front of him, as if he was exerting himself secretly. But in fact, even this kind of small action, he has to deliberately control, for fear that all of a sudden make great strength, Reiki leakage, resulting in serious consequences.


    "Are you sure, transfer them all?"


    Behind Duan Qingtian, Yu Hao and Qin Mufeng come. Yu Hao looks at the team of soldiers below and asks Duan Qingtian.


    After the last Yanjing rebellion, Duan Qingtian told them his true situation, including master Ruyan. That''s why the two of them didn''t leave. They stayed here to protect Yanjing.


    Moreover, Nie Ze, who has been in the south, immediately contacted those shadow troops in the northeast after getting the news, and transferred them back to assist Duan Qingtian.


    After the attack of Gongmo cult, there has been no other trouble in the northeast. After these days of repair, the damaged houses have been repaired and compensated, which can be regarded as the restoration of vitality.


    Moreover, the two countries closest to Northeast China, Bangguo, have no strong combat power and are not a threat. Naturally, the north is the safest place in China. Nie Ze plans to transfer them back to Yanjing.


    But Duan Qingtian was not at ease. He was afraid that the monster of Maoshan would run there, so he immediately rejected the order. Today, what''s more, Duan Qingtian has gathered more than half of the shadow Army soldiers who were originally in Yanjing, ready to move away!


    "If you leave them at this time, Yanjing will be empty, and you can''t do it. In case something happens again in Yanjing at this time..."


    "Isn''t there you?" Duan Qingtian looks back at Yu Hao and says something of course.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Yu Hao looked at him and said nothing.


    "With you and master Ruyan, unless something really serious happens, they will not fall. But other places are not like this. There are many places in the country without your protection. When danger comes, they can only cry helplessly..."


    "Isn''t the original intention of our shadow army to protect the people? Is it only the common people in Yanjing who need to be protected, but not those in other places? "


    Duan Qingtian shook his head, looked at the soldiers below, and said slowly: "they have their mission. The west, North and South are all safe. But now, Howard of Huofeng temple is on the throne. He has united with the East Island, and the East is in danger..."


    Huofeng temple, East Island, and Maoshan lock demon tower, the center of demons'' spread, are also in the East. At this time, the East is indeed the most dangerous place!


    Before Yeji Bo was in their hands, Dongdao might throw a rat''s trap, but now Yeji Bo has run away, and they can''t even contain Dongdao.Apart from sending soldiers to guard against the East frontier, what can they do?


    At this time of China, the real enemy is everywhere!


    At this time, on the other side, in the dungeon of Huofeng temple, there was only one person in the dark, humid and cold iron cage.


    Ethan!


    At this time, the dungeon door opened, and Howard came down from above. The door immediately closed behind him, and no one else followed.


    Howard looked at his back carefully. After confirming that he was all right, he immediately trotted to the deepest cage and knelt down on one knee in front of the seemingly decadent man: "my Lord!"


    In the cage, Ethan raised his head. In his eyes, where is half decadent?! On the body, although lifeless, but the inside information is full, the mana is not sealed at all!


    All this, he pretended!


    "My Lord, according to your order, we have united the East Island. Aoki has agreed that the two sides will join forces to attack China together!" Howard said, is still the humble appearance, is still the loyal dog around Ethan!


    All that happened before, all the words, rumors, intelligence, and the huge battle were acting!


    The purpose is to let people know that Howard is the owner of the Phoenix Palace, and all things are decided by Howard. However, Ethan, who has lost the right to speak, has only one life left and is locked up in the dungeon.


    He did it for the sake of my control! Just to tell me that even if I can control his life, I can''t stop any decision and action of Huofeng temple.


    He''s gambling.


    Bet I''m not so cruel, bet I won''t just take his life because he''s useless.


    As it turns out, he won!

 Chapter 556

    "Shenying society, Dongdao, Nanyang Association, and their own monsters Hum! This time, I''ll see what they can do! "


    Ethan said with a sneer, reaching out from his arms and taking out a piece of paper.


    "And..." Ethan opened the folded paper, looked at the contents, frowned and said: "I am very concerned about the news that Saint Lucifer sent me before. Although it may be his lies and his tricks, the evidence he said is true."


    "Because of this, my lord decided to attack China and play that play?" Howard asked.


    "Well." Ethan nodded.


    In his hand, in the middle of that piece of paper, a few words were written: "Duan Qingtian, because of the price of shenyingzhu''s resurrection, can''t do it any more!"


    Here''s the evidence in small letters.


    Including why Duan Qingtian let go the leaders of Gongmo cult after his resurrection, why he was unusual when Maury attacked Yanjing, why he didn''t go to the front line all the time and didn''t have any information about him


    Even as an old opponent, no matter how much Ethan doubts these evidences, he can''t help believing them!


    Because it''s true, it''s traceable, it can''t be faked, it can''t be suspected!


    If what Saint Lucifer said is true, then the character they have been afraid of is no threat. China lost the power of World War I, plus domestic and foreign troubles, or opportunities!


    Driven by such ambition, Ethan conspired with Howard to play a play, releasing the rumor that Howard was dissatisfied with Ethan. He grasped the size of the rumor and did not spread it widely, but only spread it in a small range. This caution made the secret agents of various organizations have no doubt when they got the news.


    After that, they put on a bitter game, and each step was a real fight, which finally convinced them.


    At this time, hiding in the depths of the earth, although Ethan lives like a bug and mouse, he wins. He is secretly happy and excited. He wants to complete his ambition and get what he wants!


    Outside Jicheng, I was sitting on a rural tourist bus, looking out of the window, controlling the mobile phone page in my heart, looking at the latest intelligence from the dark lines of the shadow army, with a serious expression.


    Next to me, there was a man who looked like an honest man. He was wearing an old suit. At first sight, he was selling goods. He was holding a briefcase tightly, and he looked nervous.


    "Big, big, big Master, are you really OK? "


    At last, the guy couldn''t help it. He pulled my coat and asked tentatively.


    "Well?"


    I''ve just read the information from all over the country, and I know that there are chaos everywhere. There are countless deaths and injuries all over the country. I don''t know how much damage has been done to cars, houses, streetlights, wires and poles.


    At this time, he was in a bad mood. When he asked, he immediately frowned at him.


    Good guy, that kid''s bladder is about to explode. He''s very excited. He quickly shut up and twisted his head again.


    Yesterday, I received a call from Lin Qiang. That guy usually doesn''t contact me. After all, we are not cooperating. He is a tool man. Give me money, contract all the expenses of the boat club, that''s atonement!


    Moreover, I didn''t give him any benefits. I helped him build a company that was in trouble, and he also got a lot of money.


    So he never dare to contact me. When he called me yesterday, I knew what should be the matter. Sure enough, he said, recently there is a very powerful company, I do not know how, and he will fight! My strength is not as good as the other side. I have been defeated several times and lost a lot of money.


    What''s more, the other side seems to have some yin-yang masters and other people. For several times, they don''t know how. Some industries under their name will catch fire, collapse and other accidents, causing casualties. They not only damage their reputation, but also have to make up for their own money.


    Because he had done this kind of thing before, and later he didn''t dare to do it after I caught him, but he couldn''t bear it so much, so he could only contact me, hoping I could help.


    Now that everything is so busy, I don''t want to pay any attention to him, but after all, we have to point to him to eat. He comes here for the money, and we can''t go without it.


    So, I set foot on this road. The boy beside me is the person in charge of a pig farm outside. Recently, the pig farm often loses pigs, which is inexplicable. So he suspects that the other party has put the target here this time, and asks me to go with him.


    The bus stopped, and I got off with the guy. There was a pig farm in the distance. We could see the outline. We arrived after a while.


    "Huh?"


    When I got to the door, I stopped and hesitated.


    The boy was so scared that he thought I really saw something he couldn''t see. He asked, "what''s the matter, master?"?! Come out, come out What''s the matter? "


    "Evil spirit It''s not as simple as Yin and Yang, it''s evil spirit Hum! It''s really coming. "


    "You What are you?! The demon --?! "The boy was so scared that his voice trembled. It seemed like he had been in the palace. His legs were almost unable to support him.


    I didn''t have a good look at him, thought really special waste!


    "You do your own business, as usual. You don''t need to do anything. I''ll take care of the rest." As I said, I walked into the pig farm directly. The mask was on my face. My heart moved and I became a public face without any characteristics. I was dressed by the staff of the pig farm and went to the pig farm.


    When the boy looks, I''ll go! In a second?!


    Seeing that I showed my ability, the guy was calm. He took a few deep breaths and walked into the field. All the way to his office, he sat in it, worried.


    And I, like an ordinary employee, look at this pig, look at that pig, occasionally reach out to touch, walk around the patrol.


    All the way to the evening, the winter was short, the sun was setting fast, and it was dark at six o''clock!


    The lights were on in the field, and other people knew my identity. They all went back to the dormitory, lying in bed or nervous or excited, leaving me alone with the large group of pigs.


    These pigs, in the next few months, will be sent to various slaughterhouses, and then to major restaurants and meat shops. The demand for pork is particularly high in winter, and the highest is during the Chinese New Year!


    So this group of pigs, that is a pile of money!


    I made it to the guard''s chair, lit a cigarette, pretended to be in a daze, in fact, I have been observing the surrounding atmosphere.


    Within the pig herd, there is a subtle aura, which is not in it, but left behind before. It is obvious that all the pigs lost before were taken away by monsters. Because they come and go quickly, and they may not be too strong, the aura in the air is very weak.


    I don''t know where the monster came from. He didn''t steal other people''s pigs


    More than ten minutes later, it was quiet all around without any movement. But at this moment, suddenly there was a sound on the top of my head!


    I quickly looked up, nothing.


    After a closer look, there was nothing on the whole ceiling, including the horizontal and vertical beams.


    But at this time, in the distance of the pigsty, suddenly rose a strong evil!


    "Come with me, old man..."


    I sneer, suddenly a blink, directly to the evil rising place, arms a show, mana wave instantly spread out!


    Scare him first!


    "Ah?"


    The monster obviously didn''t expect that the one sitting there today was not an ordinary man, but a mage. He didn''t succeed in attacking the West and the East. The other side had found himself with the monster!


    I ha ha a smile, look carefully in the past, in front of, is a big gecko! He is stretching his tongue and rolling up several pigs, ready to take them away. But I disturb, is staring at me.


    But I, is actually when sees him, suddenly a Leng.


    In fact, it was not only me, but also the monster hesitated slightly after perceiving my breath.


    Why? I know you!


    Of course, he didn''t recognize me, because I looked like "count" instead of "Guo Rui", but his shape couldn''t be changed, I recognized it at a glance!


    It was the gecko demon who ran away from the zombies at that time!


    If we want to talk about this, we should go further


    It was the first time that I went out on a mission with elder martial brother Liu Tong and elder martial brother Luo Tian to kill a zombie.


    Later, the Zombie''s demons were returned to me. I used Laili to lure Shu. It doesn''t matter The important thing is that the zombie had two men, who were not killed at that time, but all escaped, and one of them was this guy!


    One is him, the other is a mouse. The mouse later made trouble on Feng Qian''s father''s construction site. Therefore, I met Feng Qian, went to help kill the mouse, and met the policewoman Lin Xue. These are all the past


    And that gecko, I haven''t seen since he ran away. I forgot about it. Unexpectedly, I saw it today!


    And the gecko, although I feel familiar with the atmosphere, as if I have seen it before, but at this time, I have no mind to think about those.


    It''s obvious that he can''t beat the mana fluctuation I released!


    Don''t say anything else, run!


    The gecko demon makes a quick decision, turns around and plans to make a hole in the ground to escape.


    But just at this time, a piece of golden rain fell. Before he drilled the hole, he successfully covered the surrounding ground and added a layer of golden floor.


    The next moment, the gecko''s head and claws hit the golden floor, but it didn''t open at all. Instead, it was pushed back, and his head was dizzy.


    "Still want to run?"


    With a wave of my right hand, I swung out my sword and approached two steps.


    Master''s shield! I haven''t used it for a long time. Today, it''s finally used again!


    I haven''t met this kind of junior strange opponent for a long time. This time, I''m not nervous at all."You Don''t come here


    The gecko stares at me and knows that he can''t run or fight. He can only bluff and shout. At the next moment, my figure suddenly becomes illusory. The sword lights and blood splashes everywhere!


    "Ah

 Chapter 557

    "Ah


    Blood light, the gecko''s tongue along the lips and broken, was entangled in a few pigs immediately released the shackles, the fear of hiding to the other side.


    I shook my sword and said, "I know your tongue can grow again, but even if you grow it again, you can''t beat me. If I cut it off again, it will only increase the pain. Tell me, who''s behind you? Who sent you here? Who is your master? "


    After questioning for three times, the gecko stopped screaming and glared at me. It seemed that he was thinking about something. Suddenly, his feet moved, and the whole demon rushed directly like me!


    "Good boy, give me the arrow mallet?"


    I gave a smile and did only one action - put the sword in front of me and put my left hand on the sword.


    Bang!


    The big head of the gecko bumped into the sword, and the ghost face flying cloud sword immediately bent, but it was just like this


    With the power of the gecko gradually dissipated, the ghost face flying cloud sword suddenly stretched straight up!


    One of the characteristics of ghost face flying cloud sword -- rebound!


    As long as no more than a limit, then, all the impact, will be in an instant, back!


    "Go


    As soon as I spread my arms and drank a lot, the gecko''s body immediately reflected and directly hit the back of the canopy. The golden halo flowed, and the sacred power carried by it was instantly released, just like countless golden spikes, which pierced the gecko and caused secondary damage!


    "Ah


    The gecko screamed and slid to the ground. Before he could stand up again, I had already come to the front of him. My two fingers of my left hand went quickly, and countless streamers flew.


    Storm point!


    This move was taught by Shifu, not by the system. At that time, I didn''t have the means of attack, so Shifu gave it. Later, because of the appearance of Guangming palm, thunderbolt hammer and so on, especially Fengming sword, which had similar release method, but had greater attack power and damage range, I didn''t use it much.


    But after all, existence is reasonable, it also has its application.


    For example, now


    Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa -


    the storm hit the gecko all over in an instant!


    Limbs, neck, tail, head, abdomen, rib I ordered all the places I could get! Also thanks to the storm refers to the characteristics that can turn, so, even if it is not the right position, I can hit.


    The gecko''s whole body trembled like an electric shock. The attack of the storm finger immediately made his evil spirit leak out, and the gecko''s own breath became weaker and weaker.


    Finally


    "No! No, no, no, no! I said


    The gecko cried, his face distorted by pain and weakness, and looked terrible and pitiful.


    I stopped, looked at him, let him breathe for a while, then looked up at me, and asked tentatively: "after I said, can you not kill me?"


    "Bargaining?" I frowned.


    "No! It''s not I, my master, am Fang ye and Huang Zhengnan. " That gecko was scared by me. Knowing that in front of me, he didn''t have the right to bargain, he could only tell the truth.


    "Fangye? Huang Zhengnan?! What''s the matter? "


    I know both names! My intuition tells me that it''s not easy!


    "Yes! It''s After I ran away that day, I have been around here all the time. What I do is to steal chickens and dogs. It''s nothing. But a few days ago, the demon lock tower was broken and the eagle was released. I don''t know how I came here and caught me all of a sudden. There are several other monsters. Their strength is not very strong. He made us steal chickens and pigs around here. "


    "What does he steal these things for?" I frowned and asked, the legendary big demon, is this the only starter?


    "Fang Ye wants to set up an army. We are the weakest, so we are sent out to find food for them. If we don''t, we will eat..." Gecko said pitifully.


    "Hiss It''s a bit reasonable. He''s just like Murray thought, forming his own force. Hum! They are all birds of a feather. What''s his army? How many monsters are there


    "No Not much. "


    "Not much? How many days do you steal pigs?! Tell the truth I immediately coagulate eyebrow angry way.


    "No! There are not many monsters, but many ghosts! From imps to goblins, there are many. " Gecko hurriedly explained, for fear that I would kill him directly.


    "How can he have so many ghosts? And there are ghosts? "


    "It''s like, it''s like, attacking the nearby Yin Yang ghost market, releasing the ghosts there to be under their command, and some of them who are too weak simply make food for the advanced ones to further improve their cultivation."


    "What are you talking about?" I was surprised. "Recently, the Yin Yang ghost city around Jicheng was attacked at his instigation?! What I''m talking about is that it''s annoying that a force suddenly does such a thing! Do you know what his purpose is? Why do you only do such things near Jicheng? And what about Huang Zhengnan? What''s the matter with him? ""Yes, yes Just two days ago, Fang Ye informed us that he had formed an alliance with a man named Huang Zhengnan, and Huang Zhengnan would help him accomplish his goal. He also said that there is a pig farm here. Anyway, it''s all about catching things to eat, so let''s just catch them here. " Said the gecko tremblingly.


    "The Alliance Collusion I thought for a moment and frowned.


    I already know the identity of Huang Zhengnan. It''s very difficult for him alone. Now, it''s a square night?!


    That night is the demon in the lock demon tower. I don''t think it''s a coincidence. Huang Zhengnan can''t get rid of the lock demon tower incident!


    It''s him!


    And he let this guy come here to catch pigs. Instead of going to other places, he went to the pig farm under Lin Qiang, who is also the economic pillar of my boat club. Is this a coincidence?!


    If so, how skillful it needs to be! If not, what is his purpose? Does the company Lin Qiang says is right with him have anything to do with Huang Zhengnan?


    You know, when I came to school because of the combination of wind, fire and thunderbolt, I investigated the person who was the second generation of officials and the second generation of rich people. He must have some foundation, and he was the president of the blue eagle society. It was absolutely easy to support a company by adding the two together!


    After all, even I have no background can control a Lin Qiang


    Moreover, I knew from the first time I fought with the people of the blue eagle society that this guy was very targeted at us. Otherwise, people who have been eliminated from our company will not be recruited.


    I have a hunch that this guy will definitely be one of my enemies!


    "Hum You go on to say, what is the so-called goal of Fang ye? What are they going to do? " I asked with a sigh of relief.


    "No, I don''t know that." Gecko a listen, face immediately become a pair of want to cry without tears of appearance, helplessly said. "I''m a low-level person. How can I know that? These are all discussed by them. As far as I know, that''s all. Master, I Can you spare my life? "


    "I..."


    I looked at him, just wanted to lift the sword, but hesitated.


    To be honest, I really want to kill him, but maybe my heart is not so hard. Ethan is useless. I know, but I also know that he is still alive. Maybe it''s a fantasy that one day he will be in charge of Huofeng temple again. I can still control him like this. I don''t have to kill him.


    Today, this gecko told me so much that I could kill it directly. I really couldn''t bear to


    Huh? wait!


    It suddenly occurred to me that when master left, he seemed to have given me a token.


    He said, if I don''t want to kill, or if it''s powerful and pleasing, use this. How to use it seems to light up


    I thought, take out the token and show it to the gecko.


    Before I could react, I saw a golden light on the token, shining on the gecko. Look at the gecko again, it''s obviously different. Suddenly, it''s a boost of spirit. It bows respectfully to me, or to the token: "obey the order!"


    Then he turned into a virtual shadow, the size of which was like a handkerchief, and got into the token.


    The next moment, the golden light dispersed, there was no change around, and everything became calm again.


    This That''s it?


    I was stunned and looked at the token in my hand. It was the same as before. There was no more or less. There was no movement around. There was just a gecko less than before.


    "Where is he?"


    At that time, my whole life was not good. You told me where he was!


    Master said that I didn''t want to kill him with this one. It should not be killing him. The breath just now also felt like a teleportation array. But the problem is where did you teleport it to me?!


    You have to tell me, don''t one day he suddenly jumped out, I don''t know, that''s not over?!


    The most important thing is that I can''t get in touch with master. I can''t even ask. I explored the token with my magic power, but I didn''t find anything. Master, you are not pitching me, are you!


    I scratched my head and thought about it for a long time, but I didn''t know what to do. I just sighed. I secretly complained that my master zhennima was unreliable and didn''t tell me how to use it or what effect it was.


    But Shifu should not hurt me. I''ll talk about it then


    I shook my head, reached out to recall the canopy, and looked at the pigs around me. All of them were pigs that had nothing to do. The pigs that had just been rolled up were calmed down at this time. It''s really generous.


    But anyway, it''s over here. I went to the office, told the guy about the situation here, and left a yellow amulet for me to use my magic power in a crisis. It''s a simple response. I left him a phone number for him to contact me if he has anything.


    In my opinion, it''s not so easy for Huang Zhengnan to let the gecko come here on purpose. If he can''t do it this time, he must have some back moves. He can''t relax his vigilance just because he doesn''t have a gecko.After thinking about it, I''m going to call Lin Qiang and let him pay attention.


    But before the call was made, a phone call came in. Looking at the note carefully, it was Zeng Xiujie.


    "Hello."


    "Hello, brother Rui! No, it''s a big deal! " On the other side of the phone, Zeng Xiujie''s anxious voice came, and there was a lot of wind and other noises. He was obviously on his way!


    "What''s the matter? Slow down. What''s the matter? "


    I was surprised. I don''t know why. I always feel that this matter has something to do with the plans of Huang Zhengnan and Fang Ye just mentioned.


    "Our school We went to school before and were attacked by monsters! The girl named Feng Qian called us and said they were attacked at school! "


    "Then come on!" I called out immediately.


    Zeng Xiujie on the opposite side is also shouting: "already on! But I don''t think it''s useful. This time, it''s not one or two, but organized. There are dozens of them! Some of our people can''t catch up on the street. We are obviously short of manpower! "


    At this time, there was a pause on the other side of the phone, and then a voice came. I could feel Zeng Xiujie''s voice trembling obviously:


    "no, it''s impossible. Brother Rui, come back soon. We see the leaders of these monsters. They are It''s Murray

 Chapter 558

    Jicheng, the university where I used to stay, the place where I once played truant, had classes, slept, had meals and had fights, but now it has become a battlefield!


    "Roar!"


    A huge tiger broke the outer wall of a building with one claw, revealing the room inside.


    Just stick to the wall of the cabinet was directly afraid of becoming a twisted iron, broken stone brick hit on the table, it broke into two. With the impact of countless pieces of paper, together with the dust, flying in the small room, and rushed out to the outside.


    The tiger stepped on the huge stone which was smashed by itself with one front paw. It looked up to the sky and roared. It was the king of all animals. It was even more powerful after it became a demon.


    But this prestige, in the eyes of those shivering students, is particularly terrible


    "Not one! Kill me! Make trouble for me! The more chaotic the better! The bigger the noise, the better! "


    On the square in front of the dormitory group, three monsters, or in the form of human beings, stand in front of a group of beasts and look at the house in front of them coldly.


    These three guys are the strongest three monsters under Huang Zhengnan!


    After the demon lock tower was broken, in addition to Murray and Fang Ye trying to increase their power, Huang Zhengnan is also like this, but of course, the recruits are only middle strength people, which can''t compare with Murray and them.


    In the middle of the three is a mouse demon, wearing a black robe and holding a staff; on the left is a crocodile, covered with hard leather armor and holding a spear. The one on the right is wolf monster, with a golden ring knife.


    "Do it!"


    With a loud drink, the mouse took the lead and moved forward with the staff in his hand. The front end of the staff immediately shot a golden ray, just like a laser gun, hitting the dormitory building, which immediately triggered a violent explosion!


    Around, crocodile and wolf monster are a double arm shock, led behind all the monsters rushed up, in front of even more than a dozen male and female dormitory, almost all at the same time to take care of, there are demons break in!


    "Ah


    "Help! help! Help me! Ah


    "No! Ah


    All of a sudden, there was a scream, male and female, heart splitting, heart shaking.


    On the window of the dormitory, the victim''s struggling figure was reflected, and blood splashed on the glass from time to time.


    Among these buildings, Feng Qian is hiding in a cabinet in a room, shivering.


    The attack started in an instant. When Murray appeared above the school, some students had noticed the man who could float in the sky. But there was no time to react and fear. In the thick smoke, there were dozens of monsters. Without hesitation, they immediately launched an attack on this innocent college!


    At this time, it is needless to say that men and women, big and small, even in the strong people, in the face of such an enemy, what can they do?


    And just after the end of the National Day holiday, no one was very happy to ask for leave so soon. Almost all the teachers and students were there, and no one escaped this bad luck!


    Feng Qian Xuemei somehow knew us. Before, because I was often on duty, I couldn''t answer the phone at any time, so Hu Jie told Feng Qian to call her first if anything happened, and then she tried to contact me.


    This time, thanks to Feng Qian''s timely response, she directly hid in the cabinet of the dormitory. Fortunately, she was petite and could hide, so she got in and made a phone call inside.


    People from the boat club immediately set out and arrived at the scene as soon as possible


    "Kill --!"


    Zeng Xiujie took the lead in attacking a weak monster. Behind him, Balong Langfeng drew his sword. Gongsun drew FA seal and produced dozens of black ropes. Tie Ning swung his stick and Luo Peng showed his sword A group of people immediately rush up!


    Morrie is in the sky, looking at the members of the boat club below, and did not stop them from killing their companions. His body shakes, showing his true shape!


    Dozens of meters long Python hovered in the main entrance of the school square, a pair of vertical pupil staring at the front of the teaching building, suddenly hit forward, straight to the largest teaching building!


    Boom!


    It''s like ten forklifts and bulldozers work together, and the huge body burst out with amazing impact. In the loud sound of the earthquake, the biggest teaching building in the building group was instantly knocked down by him!


    The broken windows, the broken boards, the cracked stone bricks, the broken steel bars, and the poor students hiding in the building mixed with the dust powder and fell from the air.


    Murray''s huge snake head raised, staring at the rest of the building. In the window, the people who had nowhere to escape were shivering.


    When murongke arrived, he saw such a scene


    "What?! This... "


    Murong stood and looked at the tragedy in front of him. He was so angry that he trembled all over. He pulled out his sword and started to rush forward!


    But at this time, in front of me, a thunder landed, Huang Zhengnan''s figure appeared."Mr. Murong, you are really chasing me! Sure enough, the Murong family''s tianluoxing yunzong does not have a false name. " Huang Zhengnan said with a smile, a fake arched hand, beside, also standing a follower, also holding a sword.


    "You did it It''s you


    As soon as Murong Ke saw him, he became more angry. He turned around and ran to him. He raised his sword and split!


    "Up." Huang Zhengnan said lazily, and his entourage immediately came forward and drew his sword.


    But it is obvious that the gap between the strength is too wide, just a face-to-face, Murong Ke sword wave, directly missed the man''s sword, at the foot of a little, slightly turned, and then, a sword!


    Poof!


    Instantly, the head rolled down, and the body of the attendant fell to the ground.


    Murong guest without any hesitation, a flash, fast to Huang Zhengnan in front of the body, a sword out!


    Dang!


    Huang Zhengnan copied Qin Mufeng''s sword technique, but he was not inferior to Murong Ke. And this time, Huang Zhengnan no longer saved his strength. At the beginning, he released the power of thunder and spread it directly along the sword!


    When the swords intersect, the metal can conduct electric current. Every time the swords face each other, they are accompanied by a burst of thunder sparks!


    "Tut!"


    Murongke frowned and covered his whole body with magic power, forming a protective coat to block the thunder.


    After touching murongke''s body, the countless electric light snakes did not fall on him, but seemed to be attracted by some force. They flew to the distance and dissipated in the air.


    Rao is Huang Zhengnan, surrounded by lightning, can not hurt him!


    "The stars are changing Hum! Tough guy


    Huang Zhengnan watched his current spread to Murong guest, but he couldn''t hurt him. He suddenly became angry.


    His soul carving method can copy almost all the magic in the world, but there are only two kinds, which can never be copied successfully!


    One needs to rely on fixed magic tools.


    Whether it''s Qin Mufeng''s sword technique or anything else, there are no specific rules for the weapons he holds. It''s OK to use this sword or that one.


    However, some spells only use this one. For example, Cheng Qianyu''s Sabre light actually comes from Wulong Zhanjin sabre. Whoever holds the sabre can use it, and he can''t die without it. This spell cannot be copied.


    There is another kind that needs the power of law.


    Space and time are the most familiar forces of law, and murongke''s changing stars are from this. Their family can use the power of law given by heaven, but Huang Zhengnan doesn''t, so he can''t copy the change of stars!


    If it could be copied, he would have done it for a long time!


    "The last thing I want to fight is you!" Huang Zhengnan gave a loud shout and made a sword to push murongke back. At the same time, he also jumped back and opened the distance.


    "But there''s no way. If you want that guy to fall into the trap, you have to..."


    Huang Zhengnan said in a low voice. He held up his sword, drank it and cut it out. A white phoenix rushed over in an instant!


    "Again!"


    Murong guest snorted with disdain. He slipped aside from the Phoenix''s first attack and suddenly threw his sword. It was the same as in front of Murong''s house. Under the control of mana, the sword was around him. Murong guest himself opened his arms and the power of changing stars was in full bloom!


    The white phoenix took a turn in the air, and then came back. But at this time, Murong guest''s star shift had started. Under the huge traction, the Phoenix immediately turned its direction.


    everything is as like as two peas.


    But this time, it''s not destined to be the same as the last time


    Huang Zhengnan''s arms were open, and his whole body was immediately covered by thunder. At his waist and abdomen, several thick pillars of thunder suddenly appeared, piercing into the ground, like tentacles, but supporting Huang Zhengnan''s body like spider legs.


    Huang Zhengnan floats in the air, looks like Raytheon, his eyes are also blooming with electric light, countless electric current diffuses out, all over his body, instantly forming a huge Thunderball!


    At the next moment, the lifeless current seemed to be inspired by something, and began to gather, group, and gradually form a pattern.


    It''s a dragon!


    Thunder Dragon!


    Blue body, scales clear, like countless blades arranged together! Sharp claws, as if able to tear the void! A pair of dragon horns pointed straight to the sky, hair fluttering in the air, eyes, light suddenly appeared, staring at Murong guest.


    This is Huang Zhengnan''s strongest skill at present. The current is intertwined and the air fluctuates with it!


    Huang Zhengnan sneered and raised his right hand. The sword in his hand pointed to the sky. The Dragon immediately began to move and circled around him. The dragon''s head was high and stopped at the tip of the sword.


    At the next moment, Huang Zhengnan''s arm fell and his sword was cut down in an instant!"Thunder Dragon --!"


    "Ang --!"


    A loud dragon chant resounded through the four fields! The majestic Thunder Dragon flew out in the direction of Huang Zhengnan''s chopping out in an instant and went straight to Murong guest!


    At the same time, the white phoenix in the air also flew to the circle, and then dived down again.


    For a moment, the dragon and the Phoenix sing together!


    "Ah, ah, ah --!"


    Murong Ke looked at the Thunder Dragon in front of him and the white phoenix in the air. He gave a big drink and opened his arms with the power of changing stars!


    The huge figure of eight trigrams of Taiji appeared in front of him, which has covered Murong Ke''s figure. The next moment, under the huge wind pressure, dragon and Phoenix, two forces collide in an instant!


    Boom!

 Chapter 559

    Tianya club, which originally gathered the top ten experts in Tianya list, is now empty.


    But no one dares to look down upon this hall. In the hall, in addition to the throne that has always been there, the chairs we used to sit on are still in place, and no one dares to move. No one dares to intrude here except those who come to clean every day.


    Just then, after the throne, suddenly a dazzling white light came up, and a thick column of light came into being. From the floor, it only rushed into the ceiling, even through the ceiling and roof tiles, and shot into the sky!


    However, none of the roof has been damaged. It is very intact, as if this light passes through the cracks and holes that cannot be checked by the naked eye.


    But also because of this, the people outside the main hall all knew the news here, and immediately rushed over.


    The sky operator gave us a wooden card as the starting token of the Dharma array sent back to the Tianya society. The location of the transmission array is this hall.


    Therefore, after that meeting, the people of Tianya society built two small houses on both sides of the hall, which were not big enough to live for about ten people.


    The task of these people is to clean the main hall and the ground outside the hall. If any alliance leader comes back, someone must be there and listen to his instructions.


    Today is the first time that someone has returned to the League since the beginning of this system. There is no doubt that this person is me


    "Come on! Who else is there in Tianya meeting? There''s something wrong with Jicheng! Murray shows up. Dozens of monsters make trouble at the same time. Come on


    After I appeared in the main hall, I rushed out without any hesitation and yelled at once.


    I received a call from Zeng Xiujie in the pig farm. At that time, I felt that it was not so simple! And now I have no one around me, if I go back alone, it''s probably useless. If you don''t have a helper, you''ll play for nothing.


    The most effective helpers, of course, are those of zhengtianmeng who are old, so I directly used the falian and came back here to see who is still there.


    The people outside the door saw that there was light rushing out of the hall. They had been waiting in front of the door for a long time. Seeing me coming out, they immediately replied, "now only Li Xiao and Li lianlao are here."


    "I..."


    At that time, I was stunned and stopped. Looking at the person who spoke, I frowned.


    Tut! How could it be him?!


    Last time I took his grandson to smoke and drink without scalding his head, which made him very angry. Besides, he was stopped twice and the fire didn''t go out. When I saw him again, I said whether I could help him or not. Don''t unload me again!


    But what can I do?


    It''s all coming. It''s him, good or bad!


    "Quick Take me I was obviously hesitant when I said that.


    Someone immediately showed me the way. Fortunately, for convenience, our rooms were not far away and soon arrived. When the door opened, I saw that Li Xiao was sitting on the rocking chair in the yard.


    His grandson Li Hongbo is squatting on one side, beating his legs for him. He looks very clever.


    Then the next second, both of them looked at me and saw me at the first sight.


    "Boy, you dare to come!"


    As soon as Li Xiao saw me, he immediately became angry. He grabbed the knife on the side and stood up to teach me a lesson!


    The trough! Sure enough, the fire didn''t go down!


    "Master Li, wait a minute. I have something to say!" I hastened to cover my face and cried out first.


    "What can I say?"


    "Jicheng is attacked by Murray. Dozens of powerful monsters appear at the same time. My people can''t resist it. Please join me to defend the enemy!"


    I closed my eyes, twisted my head, and put my arm in front of my face. I didn''t dare to look at it. I just said what I wanted to say. Finish saying, also don''t see what movement, in the heart doubt, slightly open eyes to see.


    "I''ll go!"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I was startled. Li Xiao didn''t know when he was in front of me, almost face to face, and there was no movement.


    Li Xiao looked at me, then calmed down: "let''s go."


    "You..." I looked at him, some guilty tentatively said, but only said a word, do not know how to say.


    "What? Am I so miserable in your heart? The enemy is in the present, but I still care about these private matters with you? " Li Xiao looked at me and said coldly.


    "This..."


    "Thousands of people are behind us. It''s most important to protect them. Let''s go, Hongbo. Come with us too!" With that, Li Xiao stepped out and ran to the transmission array!


    "Ah Li Hongbo promised to take up his Sabre and drive out the door.


    When he ran to me, he nodded at me and laughed. Although he was still a little shy, it was very good for a social phobic crowd.


    I smile, quickly follow, two people run side by side, I whispered to him: "although Master Li sometimes hot temper, but it is a heart of the world hero ah.""Well." Li Hongbo was still shy and did not dare to speak. He just nodded.


    At this time, Li Xiao in front of us was suddenly born: "you take my grandson to eat meat, drink and smoke, really damn it! But fortunately, my grandson''s foundation is still good. After a few days of meditation, you can wash away the turbid Qi. You are lucky! This time, I won''t worry about you. I won''t do it again! "


    Well, he heard it all


    The three of us are very fast, and the time of several breaths leads to the location of the transmission array. We immediately start the array, and the white light lights up again, covering the three of us.


    On the other side, Gusu, in front of Murong''s house


    At this time, it was already dark. Eight o''clock in the evening was a very embarrassing time.


    Some people have already finished their dinner and are enjoying the entertainment time after dinner; some people have just returned home and are paralyzed in bed, hungry and tired, and want to cook and lazy. And some people just finished eating or are eating.


    Obviously, there will not be such a situation in the Murong family. The big kitchen cooks on time. Except for a few people who can''t eat on time because of some things, the rest will enjoy dinner regularly.


    The watchmen at the gate are obviously not like this. They have enjoyed the delicious food. Shortly after the shift, they are blowing the evening wind and carefully watching the movement around them.


    However, this position is just as awkward as the Olympic Water lifeguard. Generally, only the guests come. How can anyone dare to attack the Murong family?


    Over time, these people on shift have weakened the sense of crisis, but tonight is destined to be an eventful night


    "Ah, you see, just there, is there a light?"


    Suddenly, one of them called and said to his companion.


    "Ha?" The others were stunned and looked in the direction he pointed out. There was nothing.


    "You are dazzled, aren''t you?" Immediately someone laughed.


    "That''s it. Besides, what''s the matter with the light? Why don''t you go and have a look? " Another said with a smile.


    As the crosstalk said, the old man at the door can''t go out to see if there is someone knocking on the door.


    There are more things that can glow, such as fireflies, mobile phones and flashlights of passers-by, vehicles passing by in the distance In addition to reflective broken glass, wine bottle lid and so on, the guard should be cautious, but not too cautious.


    But a lot of people, can not correctly distinguish between the boundaries


    In the face of his companion''s teasing, the man was also embarrassed. After feigning anger and "going", the episode they thought was over.


    However, as the person who really saw the light, his heart was obviously heavier than those people. After everyone left, he couldn''t help looking over there carefully.


    Just now the light was very weak, and it was a flash. It was really like the light of the nearby car was reflected by something, and there was really no movement there at this time.


    Maybe I''m really oversensitive.


    He thought, shaking his head, ready to take his eyes back.


    But at this time, in the remaining light, there was another shaking.


    "Huh?"


    All of a sudden, he looked at it again. And this time, the shaking did not end, but more and more intense, and vaguely, it seems to be gradually approaching this side?!


    No!


    "Enemy attack!"


    The sharp and loud voice cuts through the sky and tears the tranquility of the night, passing through the Murong family.


    And the next moment, in front of Murong''s house, countless figures trembled recklessly in an instant, and rushed to the door just in an instant!


    For a moment, in the night, the wind, the fire, the shadow of the sword, the light of the sword


    Tonight is destined to be eventful


    "Miso --!"


    The white light flashed, and the figure of the three of us immediately emerged in the playground of the college.


    "Come on! Help


    Without saying a word, I moved out in a flash. This playground is a small playground with no track. There are basketball stands, table tennis tables, tennis clubs, etc. so it is very close to the dormitory group, which is convenient for students to go back to rest after entertainment.


    And this time, it''s just convenient for us.


    "The boat club belongs to! Fight hard! Protect the people


    I jumped out and immediately yelled, attracting the attention of all people and animals. Then I saw a lion monster rushing towards me.


    "Go


    I didn''t say a word, and I didn''t do anything. I showed my token directly. Like the gecko, the lion, who was still fierce, immediately became respectful and stood still Arch claw a bow: "comply with the order!"


    Then he turned into a shadow the size of a handkerchief and flew into the token.


    Seeing this scene, Li Xiao narrowed his eyes slightly and said with a smile: "good boy, there are many means! WellLi Xiao suddenly glanced at the teaching buildings in the distance, and saw a python raging. It was Murray.


    "Evil animal!"


    With a loud drink, Li Xiao jumped up and went straight to the teaching buildings. He drew out his knife, held the handle with both hands and chopped it off with one knife!


    This time, there is not only the power of Duan Qingtian''s golden sword, but also the pressure of Qin Mufeng never to return!


    That heavy momentum can be described as majestic!


    If the momentum of Duan Qingtian''s Sabre technique is a sacred statue of the golden bell, then his Sabre technique is like a towering mountain!


    On the other side, Pang Kui knocked over another monster with a knife. As soon as he looked up, he saw me. He immediately ran over and yelled, "Sir, Huang Zhengnan and murongke are fighting at the school gate. Murongke seems to be falling behind. Do you want to have a look?"


    "Murong guest?"


    I used a token to solve a monster, looking back at him, a little puzzled.


    Murongke is not staying at home. When did he come here?


    But just in time, with him, I''m more relieved.


    "Go! Go and have a look I immediately made a decision. Looking back, Li Hongbo is fighting underneath.


    "Hongbo, I''ll leave it to you! Balonglangfeng, help him I called out and saw Baron and Lang Feng nearby. Then, together with Pang Kui, I ran to the school gate.


    Baron Lang Feng agreed and immediately approached Li Hongbo.


    And I, is all the way through, also don''t start, now fierce battle is not the best policy, no matter where the token is to send them, solve the current encirclement on the line!


    With the token on all the way, all the monsters disappeared. However, after several breaths, there were more than ten less monsters in the campus.

 Chapter 560

    Murray stares at the vertical pupil and looks around the teaching buildings like death.


    In the junior college, there are evening self-study at night. Therefore, most of the students in the school are still in the classroom. They see with their own eyes that the python is spitting a letter to themselves outside the building.


    But at this time, a window of the teaching building suddenly opened, and a tough man leaned out his head to look at him and roared: "brute! Have the ability to come at me! Don''t hurt the students


    "Well?"


    Murray didn''t expect that the ordinary people here would dare to yell at him. Instead of being angry, he was interested and turned to look at him.


    "Vice President Gao!"


    "Vice President Gao..."


    "Lao Gao, he is about to retire."


    The teachers and students in the classroom began to whisper in surprise. The extremely brave person was Gao Sheng, vice president of the school!


    Murray looked at him, put the huge snake head close to him, and said with great interest, "old man, according to your human life span, you are already dying. What are you doing at this time?"


    Looking at the huge snake head approaching him, Gao Sheng was not afraid. Instead, he continued to shout, "I''m going to retire soon! That''s the end of my life! But the children are different. If you want to kill them, just kill me. Don''t hurt them! Come on, come on


    "Oh?"


    Murray evil spirit smile, this kind of smile appears on the snake''s face, especially strange, in the moonlight, even more terrible.


    "Since you said so, I naturally I''m going to kill them


    As soon as his eyes changed, Murray became ferocious. As soon as he turned his head, he rushed to the opposite teaching building!


    There are hundreds of students


    "No!"


    Behind him, Gao Sheng''s cry came, but it couldn''t solve anything, otherwise it would be beasts who would unify the world.


    Murray opened his mouth and bit into the teaching building. Such a huge boa constrictor can directly crush the exterior wall of the teaching building!


    But at this time, not far away, a fleeting, followed by a golden light suddenly appeared!


    "Huh?"


    In a moment of surprise, Murray turned his body to avoid the knife. Then his body shook, and a huge mass of black smoke came out. At the next moment, he had become a human figure, rushed out of the miasma and floated in the air.


    "Li Xiao?"


    Murray looked at the sudden appearance of the human, and cried ferociously.


    "Oh, I''m not stupid. I know how to change back." Li Xiao stood on the ground with his knife in his hand. In front of him, there was a crack more than ten meters long on the ground, up to six or seven meters deep.


    "Of course, this huge body is excellent for fighting beasts, but it''s just a living target for people like you." Murray looked at him and said honestly.


    He has reason to believe that if the knife just hit him, I''m afraid he''ll be dead!


    "But I didn''t expect even you to come, zhengtianmeng With this kind of thing, I''m afraid it will be hard to live in the future. "


    "It''s just your life. The life of the common people will be better." Li Xiao said.


    "Hum!" Murray sneered twice, noncommittal.


    "But I didn''t expect that you would attack such a college for other purposes." Li Xiao suddenly moved his eyelids and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It''s true that a generation of big demons gather their hands to attack a college, and it''s still an unknown college. It''s not right to think about it!


    "You are all here. I''m afraid it''s not your idea. There are people behind you. Who are you doing this for Can a guy like you actually cooperate with others? "


    Li Xiao slightly side body, hand knife reflection moonlight, as if sprinkled with a layer of gold powder, suddenly, Li Xiao feet move, the whole person instantly disappeared in the same place like the wind!


    "Surprise attack?"


    Murray grinned and held the knife in his hand. He didn''t dare to resist. Instead, he stepped back.


    At this time, it''s not on the ground, but in the sky. The biggest advantage is that you can run up and down in front of, behind, left and right. In this flexible place, you can most restrain Li Xiao''s power type magic.


    He was injured by Qin Mufeng''s Bai Feng not long ago. At this time, he has not fully recovered. In the face of Li Xiao, an expert like him, it''s better to avoid him.


    "You cowards, don''t go!"


    Li Xiao scolded and immediately ran after him. And Murray also made up his mind, that is, not to fight with him, just to take him a knife, and then immediately follow this force to the other side.


    He is a snake, and his movements are more flexible than those of two legged and four legged creatures. This time, he has also made full use of it. He only meets each other, but not hard.


    On the other hand, Pang Kui and I have gone through their battlefield, but they are in the sky, we are on the ground, and we don''t meet each other.Gao Sheng was shocked to see the two men fighting happily in the sky. Even though he had seen the mage fighting before, he was still stunned to see such a wonderful fighting scene.


    The students in the opposite teaching building were all in a state of shock. It took a long time for them to react that they had survived and saved their lives.


    Outside, Murong guest is still fighting against Huang Zhengnan.


    In the sky, the white phoenix is singing up to the sky. In front of him, Thunder Dragon roared loudly! At the same time, the dragon and Phoenix hit the huge eight trigrams of Tai Chi in front of Murong guest!


    With the power of the star changing, the white awn on Bai Feng and the electric light on Lei long began to disperse in the air, and with the power of the star changing, they began to flow along an invisible track.


    For a time, Rao is the dragon and Phoenix force, unexpectedly also can''t break Murong guest''s defense!


    However, Huang Zhengnan was not worried. He just looked at him with a smile, as if he had foreseen the victory


    Murong Ke concentrated on resisting the power of the dragon and Phoenix, suddenly his eyes turned, just saw the expression of Huang Zhengnan, and his heart suddenly became alert.


    Is there any backhand?!


    But it shouldn''t be. Bai Feng can continue to exist because of the characteristics of Feng Huanchao sword technique. And Thunder Dragon, it is to rely on his body, now that Thunder Dragon''s tail is connected to his body is proof.


    At this time, in order to keep the Thunder Dragon, he should not be able to do anything else. Then why is he so optimistic? So confident in your ability? In case you Ah?!


    Murong Ke looked at him, while he was running almost all of his mana to resist the attack, thinking about whether he would have any backhand. His attention was all focused on the two, and he didn''t pay attention to the others. He was unprepared for the sudden attack coming from behind and directly hit his left and right ribs!


    "Ah


    Murong guest screamed, left and right ribs, anyone is a fatal weakness! The other side is behind him and can''t see how to launch the attack. His attention is all in front of him and there is no defense at all.


    The two attacks, like whips and soft swords, hit the ribs directly, with the burning pain of whips and sharp swords!


    Under the pain, Murong guest''s mana suddenly appeared a little stagnation, the power of the stars suddenly weakened a bit.


    At this moment, the Thunder Dragon and white phoenix roared up to the sky and broke the defense instantly!


    "Go to hell --!"


    Huang Zhengnan laughs cruelly, Thunder Dragon runs through his body instantly, countless electric current rushes into his body directly, electric light swimming snake shuttles through his muscles, muscles and bones!


    The next moment, with a sound of Fengming, Bai Feng swoops down, hits the ground with two wings, and then soars again, directly against Murong guest''s abdomen, instantly taking him off the ground!


    It was still the moment when he was hit and flew, and he finally saw the man behind him.


    That guy Isn''t it the follower who has just been killed by himself?!


    Just that sword, I have cut off his head, whether it is human or demon, should be really dead.


    But now, he really continued to live, sneering at himself, his hands turned into something like a whip like a dead tree branch, and stretched out for a long time


    I''m so dizzy. I''m not clear headed. My whole body is aching and numb. It seems that my bones are going to be broken, and my mana can''t work. It should be caused by the strong current


    But thanks to this, I can''t even feel the pain in my abdomen.


    Murong Ke thinks that he doesn''t even plan to think about the question of why the person who cuts off his head can live. He just lets himself fly in the air. In front of him, the Phoenix finally exhausted its strength and began to dissipate.


    As the impact gradually dissipated, murongke''s body stopped. After a short pause, it fell down. The wind in his ear could not be heard clearly. Then he felt that his body suddenly stopped, and there was no other feeling.


    Bang!


    Murong guest landing, issued a dull loud sound, the body even because of the impact of the rebound also play up. On the ground, instantly aroused a dust, ring spread out.


    "Well! And you want to kill me?! I''m not afraid of anything but Maoshan Daoism! " Yao Guang said with a sneer, went to his side, some complacent said.


    I am really very strange, like him who talks about his weakness every day, how did he survive?


    Fortunately, Maoshan Taoism is not so easy to learn, otherwise I think he would have died long ago.


    Huang Zhengnan snorted coldly, stepped out, and planned to go to Murong guest''s side. But at this moment, a strong wind came. Huang Zhengnan looked back and saw that it was an invisible wind sword!


    Fengming sword!


    "Well come!"


    Huang Zhengnan dodged this attack, turned back and made a sword!


    I hastened to dodge. The ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand. As soon as I shook it, the sword pointed out.Dang!


    In the clear sound of metal collision, my two figures disappeared at the same time. Then, they appeared in the open space not far away, standing opposite each other, with two swords touching each other.


    On the other hand, before Yao Guang could react, he felt that Pang Kui had cut his body in half.

 Chapter 561

    "Master Murong, wake up Pang Kui stood beside murongke, put the knife on the ground and shook it twice, but it was useless. Instead, he felt numb when he was electrified by the residual current on his body.


    Just then, behind Pang Kui, there was another commotion. That Pang Kui is also quick reaction, immediately draw a knife to get up, look back, but that Yao Guang resurrected again, was cut into two parts of the body glued together, is ready to stand up.


    "What monster?"


    Pang Kui didn''t know the details of Yaoguang. When he met him on the mountain, Pang Kui and Tie Ning were protecting the villagers in the village. Later, they brought them back when they were finished, and Yao Guang didn''t explain much about it to him.


    "Whatever you are!"


    Pang Kui was about to give him another knife, but at this moment, a dozen long black ropes suddenly appeared in the flat ground, which directly tied Yao Guang firmly. His hands and feet were all tied up and he couldn''t move.


    Pang Kui turned his head, but it was Gongsun Shu.


    "You can''t kill this guy, so can I. you can only control him first. You can deal with those monsters and protect and control me better." Gongsun Shu said, controlling the black rope and pressing Yao Guang to the ground.


    Yao Guang can''t kill him, but as long as he doesn''t kill him, he can''t beat anyone alone, but no one can beat him.


    But it happened that Gongsun Shu didn''t use much mana to help him with a rope


    "Good!"


    Pang Kui agreed, turned around and rushed into the school, straight to the most dangerous dormitory group.


    At the gate of the school, I was already facing Huang Zhengnan''s sword. They didn''t use any other magic, just fighting with a sword.


    Gongsun Shu falls to one side, suppressing Yao Guang and paying attention to the battle between Huang Zhengnan and me. He intends to help me if I can''t do it. Of course, he also takes a look at Li Xiao''s situation from time to time, but generally there won''t be any problems.


    Gongsun Shu looked at us, then at Yao Guang. His other hand moved towards murongke. Under murongke, a round array appeared.


    This is a healing array, which can help him recover from his injury, and also can raise the Mana Shield to protect murongke. However, Gongsun Shu is not good at healing magic. This array defense is OK, but the healing effect is not strong, just better than nothing.


    On the other side, in the dormitory building, Feng Qian is shivering in the cupboard, but she is still good, because she is petite, and there are not many things in her cupboard, so she can get in.


    But her roommate is obviously not so lucky. She is tall and a little fat. Naturally, the cupboard is full of snacks, but she can only hide under the bed.


    Thanks to our school dormitory is not all the bed table, but there are two upper and lower bunks, she can hide under.


    But it was obvious that her IQ dropped after she was scared. At least when the wolf came in and saw the washbasin and shoes under the bed, she knew something immediately.


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    The wolf monster is one of the three monsters that can turn into human form. Naturally, his IQ is not low. He glances at the full things under another bed, turns back immediately, and splits the board of this bed with a knife!


    "Ah! Help


    The girl was so scared that she rushed out like crazy, but she couldn''t escape the chase of the wolf monster and was knocked down by him!


    And the most important thing is that the girl was hit and flew, and her body overturned. It happened that she was hit on the cupboard where Feng Qian was hiding. The cupboard door was hit and rebounded from the top, and she opened a little hole.


    And more coincidentally, the girl''s clothes were suddenly hooked by the sharp corner of the cabinet door!


    Wolf strange step forward, reached out to seize the girl, a pull over.


    With a "Yila", the girl''s clothes were torn. At the same time, the cupboard door opened wider.


    The sound and the shaking of the cabinet door attracted the wolf monster''s eyes. What he saw was Feng Qian''s frightened eyes in the cabinet


    "Here''s another one! I''m good at hiding. I almost escaped by you! "


    Wolf monster suddenly smile, a knife cut another door, stretched out wolf claws, is going to catch Feng Qian.


    "Ah


    Feng Qian looked at the wolf''s claw. Behind it was the inner wall of the cabinet. Where could she escape? We can only shout helplessly, but we can only make a voice that we don''t know the meaning. We can''t even shout "help".


    A line of tears, from the eyes, across the cheek, fell down.


    But at this time, the wolf''s paw suddenly deviated from the past, hit the bedstead next to him, and his body strangely protruded forward. Behind him, blood splashed.


    "Ah


    A shrill cry, but it came from the wolf monster.


    The wolf monster''s body leans over, and Feng Qian sees that there is an oblique wound on his back, with blood splashing outside. Behind him, there is a man with a knife.


    Li Hongbo!


    Li Hongbo slashed the wolf monster with a knife. Looking back at Feng Qian, he almost subconsciously asked, "you''re ok Let''s go. "When it comes to four words, I am hesitant.


    In the cupboard, Feng Qian was in tears. Seeing Li Hongbo, she didn''t know what was going on. She just felt that her heart was suddenly secure. She had never felt so secure in her life. In front of him, there was only one man, who was extremely brave and fought against demons with a knife.


    Apart from that, nothing.


    That fear, that despair, that helplessness, and the smell of blood in the air, all seemed to be lost.


    For Li Hongbo, the same is true.


    At this moment, everything is gone, even the knife on the hand has lost the sense of it, but my grandfather said that this is taboo, ah, he did not do anything, how can it be like this?


    Among the four eyes, a strange feeling is emerging


    What wakes them up is a roar, and Li Hongbo reacts all of a sudden. Time doesn''t know how long it''s gone. It''s like eternity, and it''s like an instant. But the injured wolf monster nearby is real.


    Li Hongbo didn''t know how he moved when the wolf monster slashed him with a knife. He was able to lift the knife naturally to resist the reaction of his opponent''s knife. Then he kicked him away, lowered his body, and cut off half of his waist in an instant!


    Wolf, copper head, iron bone, bean curd waist. This is the weakness. Li Hongbo cuts through the right side of the spine without any meat left.


    Thick blood gas instantly spread, black and red things immediately fell to the ground, the wolf monster''s body slowly fell down, fell to the ground.


    After all this, Li Hongbo immediately turned his head, never so eager in his life, and reached out to Feng Qian, never so bold in his life.


    "You..."


    Li Hongbo opened his mouth and wanted to talk, but he was afraid all his life. He didn''t talk to people very much. Where did he come from to communicate with people, especially with girls? I can only look at her awkwardly.


    But Feng Qian didn''t show any expression of disgust. She looked at him, blinked, suddenly laughed and stretched out her hand.


    The roommate who fell on the ground struggled to sit up, covering her head which hurt a little. As a result, she saw this scene as soon as she opened her eyes. Their hands were getting close to each other, and their expressions were strange.


    She looked at it with no expression. Two seconds later, she lay back again and closed her eyes like a dead man. She did not forget to push the wolf corpse beside her


    For a moment, Li Hongbo looked at Feng Qian, and Feng Qian also looked at Li Hongbo, with opposite eyes, not dodging or flashing, as if they were eternal, as if they were instant, as if they were very close, as if they were far away.


    Li Hongbo has never wanted to talk to anyone like this in his life. When he first met me, his shyness and shyness disappeared, but the Muleng was still there


    There''s no way. I can''t change it.


    And Feng Qian, looking at him like this, I don''t know why she is not so wooden and shy, but she just doesn''t want to talk. She just looks at him with a smile, hoping that this moment will be longer.


    Two people''s bodies, for a time, exuded a strawberry milk candy like sweet smell, diffuse in the air, but can only be smelled by each other, even the bloody smell in the air and the disgusting body odor are covered.


    This feeling is very good, it can make people have the impulse to thank God, all kinds of praise words.


    Only the roommate who fell to the ground was cursing silently, with a sour smell similar to lemon all over his body, which also covered up the smell of blood


    And just after that roommate said all the curses he had learned and heard in his heart, finally, the Savior came late, the dormitory door was knocked open again, and Pang Kui''s figure appeared outside.


    "You are Grandson of Master Li, what are you doing? Follow me... "


    Pang Kui said, and suddenly he couldn''t go on. Li Hongbo turned his back to him, but he could see feng Qian''s eyes. Through Feng Qian''s eyes, he could also reflect Li Hongbo''s eyes at this time.


    Pang Kui silently turned his eyes to the roommate on the ground.


    The roommate raised her head and gave him an expression of "do you know what I''ve been doing for a long time?" then she showed a look of "help me"


    "Cough, that, you first protect her to a safe place, who You, follow me


    Pang Kui then took the roommate and ran out of the dormitory. He took her and the other survivors to a safe area, where they were protected by Baron and Lang Feng. It was because they were here to protect those people that Li Hongbo was free to act on his own. Then he met Feng Qian.


    Pang Kui left, but his last words finally awakened Li Hongbo. This young man, who was just in love, finally came up with how to speak.


    "You''re not hurt, are you I''ll take you to a safe place first. "


    Li Hongbo said.


    Feng Qian looked at him, blinked twice and nodded.


    Finally, the hands of the two men came together. When they touched the soft meat in the palm of their hands, Li Hongbo felt that his brain was blank. He didn''t know how Feng Qian was.Two people out of the dormitory, hand in hand, one after the other, and usually no difference between any couple, except boys into the female dormitory swagger


    Along the way, almost all the monsters have been solved. Li Hongbo walked out of the dangerous area with Feng Qian''s hand in one hand and a knife in the other.


    On the other hand, Pang Kui just sent the man to baron. As soon as he turned back, he found that the other two of the three monsters, crocodile and mouse, had already come.

 Chapter 562

    "Up


    Mouse demon a big drink, take the lead in hand, lift up the staff, a golden light shot in the past!


    His magic weapon is like a laser gun. You can see all kinds of movies about science fiction, future themes, and alien culture. It will explode wherever it goes. In this battle, the buildings he destroyed are absolutely among the best in terms of quantity and area!


    "Protect them!"


    Pang Kui only had time to shout out such a sentence, then he immediately swung his knife forward and faced the golden light directly. Suddenly, with a wave of the big knife, the sharp blade split the golden light in an instant!


    Pa -!


    It''s like the sound of electric welding. The golden light turns into countless sparks. It''s like a small salute. It doesn''t cause any damage. It''s just beautiful.


    It''s only Pang Kui himself that has the power to cut down and fight back.


    Pang Kui raised his head and looked at the mouse. He didn''t even have a curling blade on his blade. It was a good knife indeed.


    "Tut!" The mouse bared his teeth and raised his hand again. At the front of the staff, the golden light flickered again!


    At the same time, the scaly crocodile monster next to him stepped forward, armed with a spear, and rushed over immediately.


    Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua, Shua.


    Pang Kui waved his knife, left and right, and small fireworks bloomed. In front of him, he was covered with golden sparks, as if adding a strange filter. And at this time, the crocodile has been short body to the nearby, ready to wait.


    In the mouse''s hand, the golden light in front of the staff continued to spew. Pang Kui''s eyes passed through all the sparks and fell on the mouse. He can see his face very clearly, as well as the crocodile close at hand.


    As soon as Pang Kui''s eyes narrowed, he saw that the mouse didn''t stop. He was suddenly fierce. He lowered his head to avoid a golden light. By this time, his body quickly rotated for a circle, and the knife in his hand turned for several circles. A white light appeared on the blade instantly.


    The next moment, Pang Kui''s body turned back, the blade split out with his swing, and the white light suddenly bloomed!


    Shua!


    A white aperture chop, instant diffusion!


    Pa Pa Pa Pa -!


    After the white light, the golden light was split in an instant, and the fireworks exploded. After splitting all the way, a beautiful line of fireworks was drawn.


    At the same time, the crocodile was forced to lower his head by the white light. His body was a little shorter. He raised his eyes and watched Pang Kui closely. Unexpectedly, he rushed to Pang Kui in such a posture. He took off directly, grasped his spear with both hands and stabbed him in an instant.


    He''s a crocodile!


    This kind of sneak attack is his specialty!


    Pang Kui cut it out with a knife. When he looked down and saw the crocodile stabbing with a gun, he immediately put up a knife to resist and pressed it down!


    Dang - PA!


    There was a metal collision. It was the sound of the blade colliding with the tip of the gun. Then there was a dull crash, the sound of the gun being crushed to the ground by ponqui.


    "Huh?"


    The crocodile was surprised. He thought he had a lot of strength, especially this jump stab. It was his own skill, and naturally it was even better.


    But Rao was so, his attack was still blocked by Pang Kui, and he fell to the ground and couldn''t lift it!


    At the next moment, Pang Kui''s eyelids moved. He stepped forward in an instant. The blade of the knife was close to the barrel of the gun and cut out a pinch of sawdust. Then he slashed it up obliquely!


    Miso!


    "Ah


    A smooth cut, followed by the crocodile scream.


    This knife, straight Qigen cut off its right arm!


    In the blood light, Pang Kui''s face was cold, the blade turned, and he raised his hand to prepare for another knife.


    But at this time, the crocodile actually endured the pain and directly threw away the spear, opened his mouth to Pang Kui and bit it down!


    Even Pang Kui was shocked by his perseverance when his arm was just broken.


    But shock comes from shock. The enemy has already used the move, so he must fight. After all, the crocodile''s bite force is one of the best!


    Between lightning and flint, Pang Kui threw his knife directly into the sky. His hands were empty, and he went up and down together!


    For a moment, the left hand pressed his lips, the right hand pressed his upper lip, and with a direct effort, the crocodile''s mouth was not fully opened, but it was pressed together again!


    Some studies have shown that crocodiles have a strong bite force, but their mouth muscles are not developed, so they belong to serious partial subjects. So now there are some comments on the Internet about turning over and pressing the mouth of crocodiles, which are as famous as sliding shovels to kill tigers and kicking bear skulls.


    Naturally, this is nonsense. There is a gap between what can be achieved in theory and what can be achieved in reality. At least if you want to achieve it, you have to have the condition of being too ordinary. Not all typewriters can do it.Today, the man standing in front of the crocodile is Pang Kui, who once took Li Xiao''s knife and is now the strongest character around me!


    He closed the big mouth of the crocodile with both hands, and without waiting for him to turn over and kill the crocodile, he tugged at himself! At the same time, he pressed down, raised his left leg, and fixed his knee on his jaw!


    If you are an ordinary person, you may be a keyboard warrior again, but no one else has the strength


    The next moment, Pang Kui pulled the crocodile to his side. While he had just been pushed, when his brain didn''t respond, he caught the falling knife and cut the crocodile''s throat with a backhand knife!


    Poof -


    blood gushed out and spilled on Pang Kui''s hand.


    At this time, the mouse also dodged the knife light reaction, immediately shot a golden light.


    Pang Kui kicked the crocodile directly, blocking the golden light. The explosion exploded on the crocodile''s back, and instantly scattered the scales on his back.


    At this time, Pang Kui got up and went out in an instant, and the distance was reduced by half in a few lunges!


    The mouse was startled at that time, and several golden lights shot past, but they were all resolved by Pang Kui Lian.


    The next second, Pang Kui had appeared beside the mouse.


    This guy, who relies on magic weapons, is close to Pang Kui, who is skilled in Sabre skills. The end can be predicted


    Pop! Pang Kui grabbed the staff on his hand, pressed it to one side, cut it with his right hand, and fell instantly!


    Click!


    The sound of the bone being cut by a sharp blade was so obvious that everyone present could hear it.


    The big mouse''s head fell to the ground and he kicked it away.


    Pang Kui put the back of the knife on his shoulder and looked behind him. Behind, Baron and Lang Feng nodded, indicating nothing.


    Inside and outside the campus, the battle has come to an end from the beginning to now. All the three monsters have been killed. There are no powerful generals under Murray. Zeng Xiujie and others can deal with them. Luo Peng and Pang Kui have also joined the ranks of protecting the survivors. In this situation, the battle situation has been decided.


    On the street, because all the strength of Tongzhou society has come here, elder martial brother Luo Tian is very busy. There are only four of them, from south to north, from east to west. They are very busy.


    At this time, the bird was idle. Originally, he only existed as master''s demon pet and mount. When master was away, he was happy to be idle.


    And at this time, the guy lying in the tree, suddenly opened his eyes, eyes, bright.


    "Here you are." Jiujinwu raised his body, fluttered his wings twice, and looked at the distant sky.


    And that position, except for the blue sky and white clouds, has nothing.


    But at the next moment, a yellow flash suddenly appeared, as if the glass reflected the sun. Then, there was a fuzzy figure in the distance, which was close in an instant. A piece of almost transparent water vapor dispersed, and the body shape of the square night emerged.


    "Fang ye, the battle between us has already had a result. You have been in the demon lock tower for so many years, but I have been outside all the time. If I fight again today, will there be a different result?"


    "Well! If I''m not sure, will I come? " Fang Ye looked at him and said in a cold voice.


    Jiuhua frowned and finally straightened up: "it seems that you have another adventure."


    "Needless to say, Jiuhua, the sky is my territory after all!"


    Fang Yeda drinks, the body is in a flash, the instant turns into the prototype!


    Brown red body, wings almost cover the sun, feathers clear, eyes full of light, a pair of claws seem to tear the sky, long beak can peck the stars!


    At that time, he was able to compete with Jiuhua, and the LORD was determined in the first battle of the sky, but he was finally defeated by the big demon -- Putian Diao fangye!


    "Death --!"


    Square night big drink, wings a fan, produce wind pressure difference point, blow that whole tree off!


    Jiuhua''s eyes didn''t move, and he jumped up. His body became bigger and bigger in mid air. His golden feathers were fantastic and shining!


    Two big birds collide in one instant!


    Bang!


    In the huge explosion, gold and brown red feathers fell down and fell to the ground, but in the next moment, they turned into nothingness.


    In the yard, the door of the house opened, and my sister Mu Siyu came out of the house and looked up at the sky.


    In other people''s eyes, this piece of courtyard above, but the blue sky and white clouds, is endless. But in her eyes, there is a golden film between the yard and the sky, like a barrier, separating the yard from the outside world.


    But in fact, this golden barrier can''t stop anyone. At this time, Jiuhua and fangye are fighting in the air. They can touch and cross the barrier from time to time, and the occasional feather fall can prove this.


    It doesn''t affect anything, but if it''s gone, I''m afraid something big will happenSister thought of this, one hand clenched, the other hand in this fist, head down, eyes closed, as if in prayer, very devout.


    However, many things in this world are contrary to our wishes, or destiny. As the battle between Jiuhua and fangye in the sky becomes more and more fierce, the gold on the barrier becomes lighter and lighte

 Chapter 563

    Back in time, when Jicheng college was engaged in a fierce battle, Gusu, Murong family


    The Murong family is the same as the Mu family, or all such family organizations are the same. It is impossible for them to keep their homes in the downtown area, and this kind of retro architecture will not appear in the metropolis. Therefore, their places are very remote, almost in the suburbs.


    What happens in the city, however, depends entirely on the networks they arrange all over the city to communicate with each other and then dispatch.


    Murong''s house is surrounded by land and trees, but there is a road in the distance, often passing by a car or something. That''s why the guard said that it might be the light from a car.


    Ah, no, I should say It''s after that.


    "Is it all here?"


    "It''s all here, ready to move!"


    In the shadow, Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao lie down in a breakthrough. Behind them, they are all members of the blue eagle society. They are holding their weapons and waiting for each other.


    The purpose of Huang Zhengnan''s strong attack on the academy is nothing else but two points. First, to draw all the fighting power and make Fang ye and Jiuhua one-on-one. And the second is for my boat club!


    I don''t know why. Huang Zhengnan and the blue eagle club are aiming at my boat club. They are inexplicable and worrying.


    However, Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao, his "right-hand" and "left and right dogleg", are not here for such a big action. It turns out that they are here.


    And in the middle of these two people, there is another, not others, is Yeji Bo!


    "Murongke is not here? Let''s do it! "


    Yeji Bo stayed in the C position, in front of his own feud, Rao is some of his city, also can''t bear, get up to draw a knife to rush up!


    "Come back to me!"


    Lin Tao drank low and pulled him back. Wang Wenhan also pressed his arm and pressed him to the ground.


    "Ah, you see, just there, is there a light?"


    Wang Wenhan and the two of them had just pressed Yeji Bo down when they heard the guard in front of Murong''s house saying.


    Both of them were startled and took a look at the knife in Yeji Bo''s hand.


    At this time, the knife had been slightly pulled out for a short time, but just because they had just pressed Yeji Bo down, the knife also fell to the ground.


    Lin Tao looked up at the sky. Under the obstruction of the surrounding trees, it happened that there was a small mouth near here, and the faint moonlight came down.


    Just at the moment when Yeji Bo was going to get up, the moonlight shone on the blade and was reflected!


    It''s so special!


    Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan are both angry in their hearts, but this action has another purpose. They must be in Yeji, so they can''t do anything to him. What''s more, they should be watched by the guards at the same time, so they can''t act rashly!


    All three of them pricked up their ears to listen to their next move.


    "Ha?" A voice of doubt. And then


    "You are dazzled, aren''t you?"


    Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao were relieved when the voice of teasing came. Yejibo also relaxed and patted their hands, indicating that they would not mess.


    They let go, and then pricked up their ears to listen, for fear that the other side would confuse them. In fact, they planned to make a surprise attack.


    "That''s it. Besides, what''s the matter with the light? Why don''t you go and have a look? "


    The trough! What''s NIMA up to? If you do this again, we can only kill you immediately with tears in our eyes!


    Two people are surprised, carefully listen to those people said, but they just said a few words like a joke, then there is no movement, should be nothing.


    Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao looked at each other, nodded and climbed down.


    Ye Ji Bo looks at two people worry straight frown, urgently say: "you two wait for what?"? Murong guest is no longer here. Now attack and catch him with your hands! "


    "No way." Lin Tao said.


    "Why not?"


    "Murongke is not here, but we are not strong enough. Murongke has three sons and many offerings. We can''t deal with them. We have to choose a good time."


    "No..." Yeji Bo scratched his head, sighed and said: "Murong Ke has only two sons, one is in seclusion, the other is a waste! Another is a daughter. You can''t even beat a girl. "


    Because it''s blood feud, the sun sect has studied the Murong family thoroughly! Including Murong Xiao, because of her personality and usual dress and style, many people think that she is a man, know that she is a girl, are a minority


    "What about the offering?"


    "Worship..." Yeji Bo scratched his head again, Zaba didn''t say anything.


    At this moment, Wang Wenhan looked at it suspiciously as if he didn''t know anything and said, "what shall we do? There are not enough people. We... "Before he finished, Lin Tao sneered and interrupted him: "if you know they have offerings and only bring these people, it''s really silly. Since I dare to come, I''m ready."


    "What have you done?"


    Wang Wenhan looked at him, obviously knowing nothing. Lin Tao, however, kept a sneer on his face and did not speak. He just looked at him.


    At this moment, a man came from behind in the crowd. His body was very low. He came to the front and got close to Lin Tao. He whispered to him in a low voice. He didn''t know what to say.


    "Well." Lin Tao nodded, waved to him to go down, then showed a meaningful smile, said: "well, now Murong family''s offerings, almost all in the city!"


    "Ha!" Wang Wenhan was surprised. "What did you do?"


    "It''s nothing. Just learn from the boss and make trouble in the city. The worshippers of Murong family will come to the city. At this time, we will raid the Murong family. It''s absolutely possible!"


    Lin Tao said, his eyes showed a vicious look, but even so, still can not hide the ecstasy behind it!


    "Once I get it, I''ll definitely win the first prize with my plan!"


    "Ah?" As soon as Wang Wenhan heard this, he frowned and his eyes widened: "do you want to fight for success?"


    "Rob?" Lin Tao looked at him with a funny expression: "there''s no need to rob. This strategy has been successful. The credit must be mine, unless you want to miss this opportunity, but this I''m afraid you can''t pass the big one. "


    When Lin Tao said this, how did he look? How could he beat him!


    Wang Wenhan looked at him. He was so angry that he clenched his fists tightly, but he had nothing to do. It''s true that his strategy has been achieved and his credit has already been paid. If he intentionally does something wrong, he will be more guilty


    Wait!


    Wang Wenhan''s eyes suddenly brightened, as if he suddenly understood something.


    "The success of the plan is a great achievement, but the attack depends on the number of people, brothers!"


    Wang Wenhan whispered to his back.


    "Yes


    "Listen to my command, rush up immediately and break the Murong family!"


    "Yes


    In a low voice, Wang Wenhan rushed out in a flash. Behind him, a group of members of the blue hawk club were furious and rushed out of the hillside in a flash!


    Before that, I saw the bright light and watched the guards here. After seeing the black shadow, my eyes became more and more frightened. Finally, I gave a sharp drink and cut the sky!


    "Enemy attack!"


    As soon as his voice fell, the flame had engulfed his body. His voice became hoarse and finally dissipated in the raging fire.


    Wang Wenhan''s right fist suddenly burst out, and a big fist composed of fire immediately went to Murong''s door, directly blowing open the two door panels!


    "Kill --!"


    Wang Wenhan rushed in in an instant. Under the absolute strength and number of the guards at the door, where can they hold? After that, Wang Wenhan''s footsteps flooded into Murong''s house.


    Yeji Bo could not bear it for a long time. As soon as he saw that Wang Wenhan had rushed out, he immediately followed him. At this time, he also mixed in the crowd and rushed in.


    Lin Tao saw this scene, so angry that he smashed his fist on the ground and scolded: "good guy! You still want to win?! Grandma, today I''ll show you who the big and small kings are


    Having said that, Qingfeng rose under his feet, took his body and flew up. He didn''t even walk through the door and rushed into the hospital directly!


    "Bold maniac! Dare to attack my Murong family! Where is the worship of Murong family?! Kill the rebels


    Murong Xiaoxiu''s hair is fluttering and her sword is in her hand. She looks like a woman who won''t let a man. As soon as Wang Wenhan enters the door, she has already met her. It seems that she is always ready and careful. This caution is really one of the leaders of Murong family!


    Murong Xiao looked at the fierce Wang Wenhan in front of him. His voice shook his heart when he drank! Then, without waiting for the response from the people behind him, he rushed into the battlefield immediately.


    "Well come!"


    As soon as Wang Wenhan saw Murong Xiao coming directly in person, he was overjoyed: "take your head, I must be the first one!"


    With that, another blow came out, and the fist hit Murong Xiao''s sword, but it burst into a spark, not flesh and blood.


    Murong Xiao fixed his eyes on Wang Wenhan''s hand, which was covered with flame and had a very high temperature, and it had the meaning of transforming into a solid, which was similar to the flame armor of Edith and Howard in the Phoenix Palace!


    This kind of magic is not common people, so we must be careful!


    Murong Xiao flashed and took back the sword. After a while, he felt that the sword in his hand had become a little hot.


    Lin Tao came down and just fell into the yard. What he saw was such a picture.


    Wang Wenhan was unarmed and relied on the flame to protect his body. He fought with Murong Xiao and even suppressed her!Lin Tao took a look and looked around again, as if he was looking for something.


    Around, the Murong family''s house protectors have already fought with a group of people in the blue eagle society. Thanks to the fact that the worshippers are almost absent, the people in the blue eagle society have not suffered too much in strength.


    But


    Lin Tao gave a sneer: "here we are."


    As soon as the words fell, the two strong winds had crossed, but before he was around, Lin Tao had quickly left the place. With a wave of both hands, he had a sharp edge in the shape of a ring in his palm.


    This is not real, but he made it with magic! The wind pressure rotates at a high speed, and the shadow forms one side, like two rings, which he holds in his palm. As a user, he will not be hurt, but his opponent is not.


    Just where he was standing, two streamers of red and blue crossed quickly and then flew back.


    Lin Tao looked up and saw that it was none other than Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng, who were worshipped by the Murong family and who were both water and fire generals!

 Chapter 564

    Jicheng sky, the original blue sky and white clouds, suddenly, a moment occurred in a twist, followed by the restoration of calm.


    In a certain building, a man looked up from the window on the 20th floor. When he saw this scene, he could only frown suspiciously, but he could not figure out the reason.


    Of course, if you tell anyone that there are two huge birds fighting in the sky at this time, even if they will be regarded as insane


    Bang!


    Another impact, Jiuhua and fangye''s body separated, gradually away. Jiuhua looks back and stares at fangye viciously, but there is a wound on her right cheek!


    No! Not only here, but also on the body, back and wings. On the other hand, there was no scar except the first few feathers.


    Jiuhua thinks that it has something to do with the strange reddish brown light on him!


    At this time, fangye had some appearance differences from the beginning. The main difference was that his whole body was covered with brown red light of the same color as his body, like a film wrapped around him.


    Just two minutes ago, when Jiuhua had gained the upper hand in several battles, the night suddenly turned red in both eyes and burst out with such light all over his body. He actually blocked all the attacks of Jiuhua and carried out a wave of anti killing!


    At that time, Fang Ye hurt his wings. Therefore, Jiuhua''s movements began to slow down. In the next few battles, he became more passive. Finally, Fang Ye hurt his cheek at the moment.


    If it wasn''t for Jiuhua''s rich fighting experience, he immediately dodged. I''m afraid that he would hurt his eyes!


    "What kind of magic is it? Where did you learn it? " Jiuhua looked at him and said viciously.


    He was right at the beginning. Jiuhua won fangye in that year''s battle. It''s not about luck or the wonderful result of favorable weather, location and people. It''s real!


    Then, I can prove that I am better than him!


    Needless to say, over the years, he suffered in the demon lock tower. He was happy outside. He stayed with master Xie Tiantong every day. He was influenced by a lot of magic and improved his strength.


    The gap between the increase and the decrease should be even greater.


    And before that, there was a drastic change in the lock demon tower, and all the monsters were beaten to half of their accomplishments. Even if he could recover by swallowing the essence of other monsters, it was only 70% or 80% of the heyday.


    So, isn''t that even weaker?


    Where did he get the guts? Just a few days out of the lock demon tower, it''s going to be a decisive battle?


    Jiuhua from the beginning in doubt, also guessed he may have what backhand, or someone else to help him. Until then, he knew that the dependence of that night was here!


    Below, the square night coldly looked at him one eye, in the eye, obviously has the satisfied color.


    "Jiuhua, today is your death! This vast sky, must be my sky carving square night


    At the end of the speech, the body of Fang Ye suddenly turns and pours on Jiu Hua!


    Hiding? What is hiding?! Jiuhua bird life, there is no hiding this word! This is his dignity as the king of the sky! It''s the mentality that he dare to call himself "Jinwu"!


    Jiuhua sees the night coming fiercely. He knows that he can''t stop it. But if he retreats, he will not be able to move forward in his life!


    Fang Ye stares at Jiu Hua. Although he is at the bottom, his momentum is not weak at all. He rushes straight into the sky. The speed is faster and faster. Around him, there is a sound of breaking the air. In the red light, he can''t see Fang Ye''s original appearance. He can only see a bunch of red streamers, shooting like arrows!


    On the other side, Jiuhua will not let it go, even if its strength is inferior, even if it has been injured, even if the other side is well prepared! But! Still don''t let!


    Today''s battle is the decisive battle for the Lord of the sky!


    Jiuhua turns around and swoops down in an instant! The sound of breaking the air does not change, and the speed is even faster than that! The only difference is the color


    A gold and a red, two streamer arrows relative line, instant across tens of meters distance, together!


    Miso!


    Not the roar of explosion, not the crisp sound of metal collision, not the dull sound of blunt percussion, but some of them are just like the wonderful tone of Guqin playing!


    In the sky, echoes this strange sound, its volume is not limited to just a few meters, but has a long history.


    In the city, countless people are looking up, do not know how this empty sky suddenly came such a sound.


    On the Baishi street, all kinds of people selling paper money and wreaths walked out of the house and looked at the sky, but there was no half shock or doubt on their faces, as if they had known it would happen.


    "It seems that day has arrived." An old woman said."We''ve been waiting for that day for a long time, and we''re finally leaving here, eh? Inexplicably, I''m still a little reluctant to part with it. " A middle-aged man who looks very empty said.


    "Well, I''ve lived here for so long I''ve forgotten how long it''s been


    "Well, you say, does that bird really do that? Although he knew it for a long time, he told the bird that he would not do it. "


    "Do you think this guy can listen? Or can he be soft? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think so


    In the unexplained communication, a glimmer of light flashed across the sky. After the collision, the figure of red and gold separated instantly. In that wonderful but strange voice, the golden figure fell down


    "Er - tut!"


    On the right wing of Jiuhua, there was a long and narrow wound, which almost broke his wing completely!


    As a result, he can no longer maintain the balance of the air, directly dropped down, the pain and wind pressure hit at the same time, Jiuhua can do, it is just forced not to shout out.


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! The sky is mine


    Fang ye made a turn in the air, and his red light didn''t fade. As before, he was not hurt by this collision!


    This time, he won!


    In the distance, at the entrance of the college, Huang Zhengnan glanced at the sky where Jiuhua was fighting with fangye, and gave a cold smile: "it seems that it has become, so I won''t play with you! Master Murray, it''s time to go


    The last sentence, which he called to Murray, seems to be that the goal has been achieved, and it''s about to go!


    "Don''t run!" I hastened to catch up.


    That Huang Zhengnan floats slowly and looks at me. Suddenly, with a wave of his left hand, several electric currents stab me like a spear!


    My eyelids jumped, and I waved my hand and took down the thunder spear.


    I have mastered the thunder element for a long time. This simple thunder attribute attack can''t hurt me at all!


    "Huh?" Huang Zhengnan was startled and quickly changed his strength. Countless wind blades rushed to him in a moment!


    Soul carving Dafa can copy other people''s abilities. With his character, how can he not copy Lin Tao''s and Wang Wenhan''s abilities?


    At this time, the wind blade is Lin Tao''s ability.


    But unfortunately, I also have the element of wind


    I raised my hand again. There was a vortex formed by wind pressure in the palm of my hand, which directly absorbed the countless wind blades without any damage.


    Huang Zhengnan saw that he had missed twice in a row. He was so angry that he burst into a burst of arms and roared. Behind him, the flame rose!


    It''s done!


    This one doesn''t!


    As soon as I saw the flame rising, I knew that it was not good. First, I quickly used a layer of ice armor to protect myself. Then, the posture of my left hand remained unchanged. In the whirlpool of my palm, the wind blade that had just been absorbed reflected instantly. The power of the wind element was powerful, blowing the flame towards me in the opposite direction.


    And this scene was also seen by Huang Zhengnan.


    "I see. You can''t use fire!"


    Huang Zhengnan''s face showed a sly smile, his arms showed, the power of wind element started again, combined with the flame, gathered into a more dangerous force, rushed to me!


    Both of us have the power of wind element. Even if they offset each other, they can also gain the upper hand with one more fire element!


    And all I can do is resist, resist hard!


    Boom!


    The huge sound of explosion came, and the wind blade swept the flames, turned into flames and meteors, pouring down like a rainstorm.


    I looked up and saw that there was only a fire shower in front of me. I quickly waved the ghost face flying cloud sword. The body of the sword was spinning like a top to resist the fireball that was about to fall on me. In front of me, one spark after another exploded.


    At this time, the corner of my eye moved. Yu Guangzhong, on his side, already had one more person. Before I could react, a sharp sword had been stabbed!


    Yidang!


    After the friction between the blade and the skin, there is the sound of double swords colliding.


    The fire and rain all over the sky, my two figures also reappear.


    Huang Zhengnan''s sword broke the ice armor on my chest and stabbed directly into the flesh! But before I could reach the heart, I had already tied it with the ghost face flying cloud sword. I couldn''t move any more.


    Because it didn''t hurt your life, and it didn''t start


    On the other side, Murong family


    Bang!


    Another blade of wind passed by, and Bao xingzhao sidestepped away, and rushed over immediately without any hesitation.


    On the other hand, Wei Xiaofeng has already bullied himself, and the water sword cuts through, but they are all blocked by Lin Tao with the wind blade.


    Bao xingzhao waves his hand and cuts it off with the magic fire Throwing Knife. He tries to attack successfully, but Lin Tao finds out that he turns over and just avoids the knife. His return is a wind blade.


    Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng''s magic, not only can''t restrain Lin Tao, but to some extent, is conquered by him! In addition, the wind blade is endless, with two against one, it is not a fraction of the advantage!It''s not only them who didn''t take advantage, but also Murong Xiao and Mu Chengfeng


    Both of them used swords to kill the enemy skillfully. But Wang Wenhan''s body was covered with flames. How could he get close to the enemy? Not only the defense area is large, but also the attack area is not small. I can''t take it down for a while!


    Murong Xiao was impatient and looked around. Because half of the offerings were not there, the Murong family and the blue hawk society were equal, and the overall situation was not stable.


    At this moment, suddenly from the gate of the inner courtyard, a little fat man yelled and rushed out, glaring at the people of the blue eagle society.


    Muronglei.


    At this time, Yeji Bo, who had rushed in together before but never appeared, suddenly appeared and stood in front of Murong Lei!


    "Young master!"


    "Brother!"


    Murong Xiaozhao and Bao xingzhao called out almost at the same time.


    Everyone knows that the third son of Murong family is not a combat power at all!


    But Murong Lei himself was not afraid. Looking at the man with the knife in front of him, he was not afraid: "who are you?"


    Yeji Bo looked at him and sneered: "you don''t know me, but I know your family well! Today also let the dead understand that Lao Tzu is Yeji Bo of the sun sect! I''ll take revenge today for what I had in those days! "


    "Brother, be careful!"


    When Murong Xiao heard Yeji Bo''s name, he was shocked. She knows that Yeji Bo is a good master!


    But at this time, Wang Wenhan suddenly increased his offensive, and he couldn''t get rid of himself. It was the same with Bao xingzhao.


    At this time, no one can save him


    "Death


    Ye Ji Bo cuts down, that Murong thunder is also true head iron, go up to grasp his arm! I''m not as big as Bai Chang. I''m strong. I really missed the knife and escaped the disaster.


    But Yeji Bo has good skill after all, so he has a backhand! The handle of the knife hit him hard on the chin!


    "Ah Murong Lei screams and releases his hands. Yeji Bo takes the opportunity to put his foot on his stomach and directly kicks the little fat man to the ground.


    Plop!


    Murong Lei fell to the ground, his buttocks and chin were in pain. He couldn''t help but "ouch". When he looked up again, he saw that Yeji Bo was coming with a knife, and the steel knife was raised over his head!


    "All the Murong people should die! You, first fight for your brothers and sisters, and that bastard murongke! "


    Yeji Bo looked at him and got up hysterically. He held the samurai steel knife in both hands and cut it off with one knife!


    "Ah


    "Brother!"


    "Young master!"


    A scream, blood spatter, Murong Lei lying on the ground, staring at the front of Yeji Bo, he can see, Yeji Bo''s body, a long wound!


    Not only that, Yeji Bo at this time behind, more than one person.


    "I heard that someone was going to bully my brother." Murongshen shakes off the blood on the blade and turns back slowly. "And who did you just say was a jerk?"

 Chapter 565

    "Brother!"


    "Big boy?"


    "Brother Brother


    For a moment, everyone''s eyes were on the person who suddenly appeared.


    This person should have been practicing in seclusion, but at this time, he suddenly appeared. At the critical moment, he killed yejibo and saved muronglei!


    Perhaps only at this moment, all people will remember that Murong''s family has never been the only one with a headache, but also him! Murongshen, the eldest son and future owner of Murong family!


    Yeji Bo kept the posture of wielding a knife, his eyes were full of unwilling.


    But it''s no longer useful. There is a wound in the front chest. Bone can be seen deep. Blood has been flowing all over the ground. With the loss of blood, the strength is dissipating. At this time, I can''t support myself any more


    Plop!


    Jingle jingle!


    Yeji Bo''s body fell, and the samurai steel knife rolled aside, making a clear sound.


    At this time, Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan look at each other, and they are satisfied with the success of the scheme. Where is the meaning of competing for success before? Without saying a word, you can jump out of the courtyard wall!


    The rest of the members of the blue hawk society are all ready to retreat immediately and directly!


    "Come on! Don''t let them run away Murong Shen immediately shouts, and Murong''s family immediately catches up. The people of the blue eagle society are bent on running away and do not love to fight at all. The last group of unfortunate people are directly caught back. Only a small number of people escape from life under the dual protection of strength and luck.


    But Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan, they can''t catch up


    This time, the scale of the operation is huge, and the news is even more amazing, but in fact, their purpose is only one!


    Yeji Bo!


    What''s the attack on Murong family?! What''s going on?! What''s the top job?! It''s all fake! It''s acting! It''s a saying! The fundamental purpose of this action is to get rid of Yeji Bo with the help of Murong family!


    For this reason, Huang Zhengnan specially led murongke away, and Lin Tao specially led half of the offerings away. Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao also deliberately staged a drama of internal strife for meritorious service, and tried their best to hold murongxiao and others back.


    In order to make Yeji Bo feel that the Murong family is empty at this time, and has no ability to resist him any more.


    In this seemingly once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, his desire for revenge will be unprecedented! Once a person falls into obsession, he is easily defeated.


    What''s more, all the people here want him dead


    They didn''t expect murongshen to leave the pass suddenly. They just want yejibo to go deep. After that, even if murongshen doesn''t leave the pass, they will show their flaws at a certain moment and let a master go to kill yejibo.


    Even when there is no way, you can kill yourself.


    This is a dead end!


    Wang Wenhan took the lead and encouraged yejibo, but he still retained a trace of rationality at that time. Lin Tao didn''t find him after landing, but the appearance of Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng made the plan go on smoothly.


    When it is known that all the masters are restrained, and Murong Lei, a direct relative of Murong family, is a guy with little ability, Yeji Bo can''t bear it any longer and rushes out.


    When Murong Lei appears in front of Yeji Bo, Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan don''t let anyone go, because they plan to let Yeji Bo kill Murong Lei first and then die.


    The reason for killing yejibo is that he has been provoking the relationship between Huang Zhengnan and the seventh master. Huang Zhengnan tolerated it for a while. This time, he did the same trick again. Huang Zhengnan was moved to kill him. Let him go to see the monsters who later became Murray''s men and attacked the College together. This plan has already started.


    In other words, since Huang Zhengnan went out and deliberately hit the seventh master with his shoulder, it has already begun.


    The false impression that they really began to be at odds with each other was that, as an ally, Yeji Bo was taken for granted. Then, naturally, he came here step by step.


    The joy of success, the hope of being reused, the impulse of revenge! Together, Yeji can''t see that it''s a trap.


    As long as he died, the sun sect would attack the Murong family in fury, fight with Snipes and clams, and make a profit!


    If Murong Lei was killed by Yeji Bo, it would be better!


    It''s just that they didn''t get what they wanted. Murong Shen''s appearance brought the plan to an end ahead of time, but as long as they got to this point, it was a success. It''s a guaranteed business.


    Lin Tao and Wang Wenhan retreat immediately. Before the operation, the fate of the remaining people is doomed. It doesn''t matter whether they live or die. They and Huang Zhengnan are ready for the total annihilation of these people. If they can escape back, they will make money.


    Anyway, the plan is successful, and it will be successful All bones are withered!


    Huang Zhengnan sneered, adding two points of strength to his hand, but he still couldn''t move his sword. He simply let go, stepped on his feet and flew up.


    The next moment, countless black long ropes appeared on the ground, trying to catch him, but they were scattered by the lightning he immediately released."Master Mo, withdraw!" Huang Zhengnan yelled and flew to the distance.


    Morry once again avoided Li Xiao''s knife, and his body swayed, spewing out a burst of black smoke. The next moment, it had disappeared.


    What about me?! I --! "


    On the ground, Yao Guang, who was tied up by Gongsun Shu''s black rope, was not calm when he saw this scene. You all ran away. What should I do?!


    However, it''s a pity that people like Huang Zhengnan always focus on themselves. The rest, no matter how valuable you are to him, can be discarded when necessary.


    What''s more, Yao Guang, who is hard to kill


    Li Xiao fell to the ground, looked at the empty sky, and yelled: "turtle! Come back to me! See if I don''t chop you to death! "


    The sound of scolding is in the campus, but the people who are scolded can''t hear it.


    Outside the school gate, Gongsun Shu immediately rushed to me and wanted to give me treatment.


    "No more." I waved my hand to indicate that he didn''t need any treatment. My wrist moved and the ghost face flying cloud sword loosened. At the same time, my left hand immediately grasped the handle of the sword. Instead of pulling it off, I pushed it in hard!


    "Sir!"


    Gongsun Shu was surprised. The next moment, he saw my body shining with dazzling golden light, which was very eye-catching in the dark!


    It''s too troublesome to treat injuries. Just die and start over.


    The sword, pushed by me, pierced my heart directly. The body refining gold barrier started immediately. The sword fell to the ground, and the golden light dissipated quickly. My chest became clean and complete without any wound.


    At this time, Li Xiao also flew out from the inside and fell to us. He came up and asked, "how''s it going? How many have you killed? "


    "Well I caught one. " I scratched my head, some embarrassed pointed to Yao Guang on the ground.


    Li Xiao quit at that time: "what?! Just one? What do you eat for? "


    "And you?"


    "I..."


    Looking at Li xiaoyusai, I showed a smile. I caught one, but you didn''t even catch it.


    "That''s because this guy is so slippery! If I can do it without three strokes, I''ll make him die on the spot! But he''s too good at hiding. He''s more than ten knives away from me... "


    Li Xiao says, still have the meaning of a bit aggrieved unexpectedly.


    "Well, go back and see what''s going on over there. I guess Wait, what''s that over there? "


    I''m going to visit Zeng Xiujie with them to see the situation. As a result, Yu Guang glimpses. In the distance, there is a flash of electric light in the sky.


    Li Xiao and Gong sun Shu both turned their heads. There were dark clouds and electric lights flashing more and more intensively. Even if they were so far away, they could feel the pressure!


    If you are under the thundercloud, you are afraid that you can''t even breathe!


    "What''s the matter? Did Huang Zhengnan go there? " As soon as I saw the thunder and lightning, I immediately thought of Huang Zhengnan. He really made a big head. But why is the breath so strong? It''s not like he can release it.


    "No, that''s not!"


    Gongsun Shu suddenly righted himself and looked at the thunder cloud, showing a frightened expression.


    "What''s that?" I asked at once, but Li Xiao understood: "is it..."


    "That''s right!" Gongsun Shu nodded. "That''s cloud robbery, that''s sky thunder robbery!"


    Under the thunder cloud, Fang Ye looks down in horror. Below, Jiuhua, who had fallen down, is full of energy. His eyes are unyielding, flapping his injured wings and flying towards the sky!


    This battle, zhantian!


    "Jiuhua, you are really crazy!" Fang Ye looked at him, and finally no longer calm, hysterical roared out.


    "You actually broke through at this time, causing Tianlei robbery! Are you going to go up in smoke? " Fang Ye yelled, even though he was protected by red light, he didn''t dare to stay under the cloud. He immediately turned around and flew out.


    But Jiuhua in, he is doomed to run!


    Jiuhua wings a fan, directly rushed in the past, followed by the night, never leave!


    "You are a madman! You are a madman


    Fang Ye looks at the Jiuhua who is closely following him and yells madly.


    That thunder cloud is Jiuhua to rob to summon but come, will follow him necessarily all the time! If he follows himself all the time, it is equivalent to Lei Yun following himself!


    With such a large range of Lei Yun, he can''t watch the opera safely and surely, and he will suffer from the disaster of pond fish!


    "Asshole!" Square night big scold a, a turn round, directly ran nine China to rush back.


    Lei Yun doesn''t come to fight. His purpose is to increase the difficulty of Jiuhua''s promotion. If Jiuhua dies, Lei Yun naturally has no meaning of existence and can''t chase him.


    Now, there''s only one way. Kill this guy before thunder falls!Fang ye made up his mind, and his whole body was full of red light. He dived directly, turned into a meteor and smashed it down.


    Just this one move, already defeated him, square night believes, this time, definitely can kill him directly!


    But at this time, Jiuhua screamed, and several golden lights floated up like smoke and gathered on Jiuhua. For a time, Jiuhua''s breath suddenly increased, directly rose several grades!


    No!


    Fang Ye has realized that it''s wrong, but it''s too late


    Bang!


    Gold and red hit together again. This time, gold won


    "Ang --!"


    There was a loud bird''s song. In the void, a huge bird''s head appeared. It was opening its mouth and howling at the enemy in front of it.


    In front of it, the one who was hit at that night directly flew upside down, flapping his wings feebly, stretching his neck and flying upward.


    Also at this time, the sky, thunderclouds rolling, instant! Click! Nine thunder and lightning constitute a cylindrical prison, rushing to the sky and pestle the ground, trapping the two birds in the middle.


    At the next moment, in the center of the cylindrical cage made up of nine thunderbolts, a pillar of thunderbolt, which is bigger than the nine thunderbolts combined, is like the sharp blade of the God of heaven!


    The original cage, because of its appearance, became an almost solid light column.


    Jiuhua looked at the dazzling light in the sky, and the corners of his mouth did show a wry smile.


    "Sorry, old man, I I can''t help it


    The next moment, rolling thunder, fell on them!

 Chapter 566

    "I''ve been through thunder."


    Gongsun Shu looked at the blue light column and said with a lingering fear, like talking to us and talking to himself.


    "It''s time for you to break through three sections and nine levels and enter the ghost realm." I asked.


    "Well." Gongsun Shu nodded.


    "Then you..."


    "The function of Tianlei robbery is like an exam. It is to increase the difficulty of those who want to be promoted. If they succeed, they will go further; if they fail, they will die."


    "Then it..."


    "So it''s not totally irresistible. Many people choose to cultivate for a long time, or hold back from promotion, until a suitable time, in the right place, maybe there are helpers, so as to increase the possibility of success."


    "But I haven''t heard of anyone in the city who is in this situation. Is it Are they elder martial brother Liu Tong? "


    It''s too far away. I don''t see what''s there. If it''s who''s going to rob, my first reaction is that Luo Tian or Liu Tong forgot about Jiuhua.


    At this time, Liu Tong and elder martial brother Luo Tian, looking at the thunder robbery in the distance, were also frightened and shocked.


    "In the end, he chose to go through the robbery. Sure enough, master''s words couldn''t stop him." Liu Tong said.


    "He must We''ve met a strong enemy! " Elder martial brother Luo Tian looked at Lei Jie and nodded seriously.


    The thunder came and went quickly, but after a few breath, all the nine thunder bars and the thunder blade disappeared, and the surrounding area became calm again.


    "This Is it over? " I didn''t quite understand the truth, so I asked Gongsun Shu.


    Gongsun Shu shook his head and said: "far from it. The thunder robbery is divided into nine ways. This is only the first way. There are eight such attacks in the back. The duration will be longer and longer, the interval will be shorter and shorter, and the power will be greater and greater!"


    "No, do you think he will succeed?" I was anxious immediately. No matter who robbed me, I couldn''t let him die like this.


    Gongsun Shu shook his head again: "just like the exam, I''m a ghost and I have very low vitality. So my thunder robbery is not very strong, but this time What I have experienced is ten times better


    The next moment, nine thunders came down again, and then the huge blade of thunder fell!


    "Jiuhua! You can''t... "


    Fang Ye stares at Jiuhua and wants to speak, but he is interrupted by the thunder. The thunder has arrived in the sky and bombards him directly!


    Fang Ye''s whole body, the red light has been much lighter than before, even if it is his body protection, it can''t stop the thunder disaster!


    Jiuhua, however, escaped the first thunder robbery and lived under fangye. She used fangye''s body as a shield to block the first thunder robbery for herself!


    After eight thunder, will be stronger and stronger, oneself can''t at this time, consume strength!


    The second thunder disaster disappeared, and the red light on Fang Ye''s body had become like a beggar''s rags, as if it would be scattered with a little bang.


    However, the third thunder robbery is coming soon


    Fang Ye has no ability to resist. He has been robbed twice in a row. He can''t bear it.


    When Jiuhua comes to the promotion, he doesn''t! The reason why he can win Jiuhua depends on the previous red light protection. At this time, even this dependence is gone. How can he hold on?


    The third thunder blade fell down, directly and completely smashed the red light on his body, and hit him firmly on his back!


    "Ah


    Fang Ye''s pupil suddenly shrinks into a point and yells out. It''s very sad, as if he will die in the next second.


    Jiuhua, who was under him, drank loudly at this time. His whole body was shining with golden light, which directly expanded a golden ball of light. On the contrary, it helped the night block the attack of thunder and lightning.


    Rao is so. The thunder blade and the nine thunder pillars around him have already acted on him. Countless thunder snakes are all over his body, running through all the meridians, bones and muscles!


    On Fang Ye''s body, every feather stands up, and becomes a piece of scorched black, long gone before that brown red luster, looks very funny. And his momentum is only 20% or 30% of that just now


    Finally, the third thunder robbery ended and Fang Ye was dying. At this time, Jiuhua suddenly flapped his wings and let him fall into the ground freely. He was flying to the thunder cloud!


    He wants to meet the six thunder robberies alone!


    "It''s our turn."


    Baishi street, that a large group of old men and women and men looking at the sky in the face of thunder cloud Jiuhua, so said.


    "Wait a minute." Said a kind old man. "He Not yet. "


    As he spoke, the thunder cloud again radiated great power, which was the sign of the fourth thunder falling down!


    At this time, Jiuhua''s eyes were wide open, and it seemed that there was a flame rolling in his eyes. At the same time, when his wings were flapping, several layers of golden flames appeared around him, which turned into rings of fire, and put them on him like shields and sharp blades.Next moment, boom! Under the deafening thunder, the fourth thunderbolt lands!


    "Get out of here!"


    Jiuhua a big drink, the body exudes is indomitable war day meaning!


    For a moment, all the flame apertures flew out and directly met the falling thunder blade.


    Bang!


    The golden flame collided with the dark blue thunder, and all of a sudden it flashed a dazzling light.


    For a time, the night, as if suddenly turned into a day!


    Even if we are far away at the gate of the college, we can''t stand to cover our eyes with our arms, bow our heads and dare not look directly at us.


    Fortunately, the strong light came and went quickly. Just in a moment, the light had disappeared, and heaven and earth entered the darkness at night again. With Yin and Yang eyes, I had better adaptability than others. I looked up first to see Jiuhua flying in the sky without damage, but the thunder blade disappeared.


    The flame aperture, even directly broke up the thunder robbery?!


    Not to mention whether he can survive the disaster today, he can be famous all over the world by this alone!


    Alone, war thunder!


    What kind of pride is this?! What kind of backbone?! What kind of heroism?!


    This is also the reason why Jiuhua has been able to conquer the sky for so many years and claim to be "Jinwu"! He is an unyielding strong man!


    Just at this time, the thunder cloud suddenly and strangely surging, its area size has just shrunk nearly twice, but its breath is stronger than just now.


    This is the fifth thunder disaster. It''s a key thunder to divide the first four and the last four!


    In the center of the thunder cloud, nine thunder pillars appear again, but they don''t fall down directly to trap the victims in the form of a cage as before. Instead, they gather under the thunder cloud and look like an egg beater.


    And in the middle, the blade of the thunder doesn''t change, but this time, its volume is more than twice that before!


    Because this time, in the process of falling, it passed through the gathering place of the nine thunder pillars, which is equivalent to the confluence of ten thunderbolts!


    Jiuhua yelled, and his whole body was shining with gold. The huge virtual shadow of the bird head appeared again, like a shell flying into the sky, and hit the thunder blade more than twice as big!


    Boom!


    The huge deafening sound sounded, and the virtual shadow of the bird''s head faded a lot in an instant, but the breath of Lei Zhu also weakened.


    The next moment, the virtual shadow of the bird''s head suddenly broke, like the frost on the glass in winter. At the same time, after a circle of rotation, Jiuhua''s body immediately rushed up against the thunder pillar, turning into a golden meteor!


    Run? impossible!


    Boom!


    There was another huge explosion. The thunder column dispersed, and Jiuhua''s figure appeared again, but it was in a mess.


    The hair on the body became disorderly. There was still electric current flowing through, and the action became very slow. It seemed that it could not hold up.


    But the sixth thunder robbery is already in the brewing, and it will blow down the next second!


    The interval between the nine thunder robberies will be more and more tired and shorter. At the beginning, there is a few seconds interval between the two. When it comes to the fifth lane, there is only one second left. When it comes to the seventh lane, the interval will be ignored, almost no interval!


    "Is it coming?" Asked a man in the White Street.


    "Right away, he It''s not that easy to be convinced. " It''s still the old man. "Because he But Jinwu. "


    While talking, the sixth ray is robbed. Meanwhile, Jiuhua has a big mouth. In his mouth, a small golden bead flies out directly, which contains amazing power.


    Nathan!


    In the face of the sixth thunder, Jiuhua directly spits out the inner elixir.


    Thunder rob to, inside Dan turned into a meteor, its diameter than before nine China oneself want small up many, but its strength, but want to be much bigger!


    Bang!


    The meteor of Inner Alchemy rushed into the thunder blade!


    Thunder blade didn''t stay, directly bombarded Jiuhua''s body, huge impact force instantly rushed him to the ground! But the next moment, Jiuhua screamed, in the thunder blade, suddenly appeared a golden line, in which left burst right rush, the current on the thunder blade instantly disordered up, and then, instant explosion!


    Boom!


    Pa Pa Pa Pa -!


    The impact of the huge explosion directly shattered all the glass with a radius of 20 meters, and Jiuhua was also smashed to the ground, directly sinking into the ground for more than one meter.


    However, there was no time for him to breathe, but a second later, the seventh Ray came!


    Not only that, after that, he will have no chance to rest!


    "It''s our turn!" The old man yelled, his wings spread, and his whole body instantly emitted a piece of golden smoke.


    It''s not just him. All the people who live in Baishi street have made the same actions and have the same changes


    In the distance, Gongsun Shu looked at the fierce thunder robbery and felt a lingering fear: "the seventh thunder robbery started, not only without breathing, it was almost as simple. In terms of power, the second way is only about 1.2 times as powerful as the first way; the fifth way is twice as powerful as the fourth way; and in the seventh way, each way is three times as powerful as the first way! "In the meantime, the seventh thunder disaster has fallen, and its diameter is even similar to that of Lei Yun.


    Such a powerful attack, I''m afraid Jiuhua can''t stand it


    But at this time, I don''t know where to come from, countless golden smoke flying fast, instantly gathered to the body of Jiuhua. Around Jiuhua, a layer of golden protective cover rose in a moment. Its strong defense force directly caught the seventh thunder robbery!

 Chapter 567

    Hum!


    Just like the bell ringing in an ancient temple, the melodious sound comes. The thunder pillar, which is three times as powerful as the previous one, is stopped by the golden mask?!


    This


    For a moment, everyone was surprised to grow up.


    On the Baishi street, all the people were shining with golden light. The old man was kind-hearted and said, "all the strength he lent us was yours. Now we give it back to you."


    Then he lowered his head with a smile on his face.


    I don''t know it''s him, everyone is like this, bow and smile, let the golden power drain out from the body, instead, it is a trace of twilight.


    Without this power, they are just a group of ordinary people, and even can''t enjoy the life span of normal people!


    Especially those old people, I''m afraid they don''t have much time to live


    Jiuhua was lying on the ground, looking at the golden light curtain in front of him. For a moment, he was stunned. He suddenly laughed and said to himself, "I see, old man, you''ve already arrived. Hum! I''m really fed up with it. "


    With that, the unyielding golden bird closed his eyes and opened again. In front of him, his golden inner elixir was floating in the air.


    "That''s good. The old man agreed with me. Then I''ll Fight for the day


    "Qi --!"


    Jiuhua''s wings fly up again. Suddenly, a golden array appears on the ground, which is large on one side of the shield and has a strong deterrent power.


    This is the strongest spell of Jiuhua, but before that, he didn''t dare to use it.


    Nothing else, just because A word from my master.


    "Ang --!"


    Jiuhua yelled, Neidan quickly rotated, the array on the ground vibrated, and the next moment, a huge golden sword rose out of thin air!


    Unlike the Central Plains sword, it has the outline of the Western dragon slaying sword. It has a broad body. A distance from the tip of the sword, there is a downward depression, and then it is restored to its original width. On both sides, there are strange incantations or totems. The guard is two golden wings. At the bottom of the hilt, it is a heroic bird''s head.


    And on the tip of the sword, it was his own inner elixir!


    The next moment, this golden sword directly rushed up, the protective cover suddenly disappeared, the sword rushed into the thunder robbery, but it directly split the thunder robbery!


    All the people who watched this great disaster took a cool breath and fought against the sky with their own strength. They even won?!


    More than that, next, the eighth thunder was robbed, but the sword was still sharp. It went straight up and collided with the thunder pillar again. The next moment, under the dazzling golden light, the eighth thunder pillar was broken in an instant!


    The last one!


    My heart suddenly raised up, through the last one, is become!


    And at this time, Jiuhua wings a fan, body shape instantly become big. A bird''s claw seems to crush a truck; a wing seems to crush a building; a bird''s beak seems to be enough to peck a helicopter!


    This is the real Jinwu!


    Jiuhua has two wings. It seems that there is a hurricane in the plain, but it''s just the wind pressure driven by his wings.


    The next moment, the huge figure flew up again. Although the figure became bigger, the speed did not decrease at all, even faster. He directly caught up with the sword, with the tip of his mouth on the tip of the sword and the inner elixir. He integrated himself with the sword, and at the same time, he met the last and the strongest pillar of thunder!


    "Give - Ye - die!"


    The angry words spread all over the world! The golden giant sword collided with Lei Zhu in an instant!


    Boom!


    Crackle crackle crackle crackle -!


    The sharp sword has stabbed, unexpectedly is with that thunder pillar fight a banner! At the next moment, the thunder pillar began to break up, turning into hundreds of small thunder pillars falling around, like a rain curtain, completely covering the figure of Jiuhua and Jinjian.


    I can''t see Jiuhua at all. I can only see the dark blue thunder.


    at that moment, I saw the top of the thunderbolt. At the source, the thick black cloud began to gather towards the interior of the pillar. It was somewhat like the scene when the foam water began to drain towards the sewer.


    Because this is the last thunder, thunder cloud, has no meaning of existence.


    The thunder cloud instilled into the thunder pillar one by one. As the last small cloud converged into the thunder pillar, the thunder pillar also lost its source and began to shrink and dissipate.


    At this time, a golden spark burst out in the center of the thunder pillar. It didn''t wait for the thunder pillar to disappear, it was blown to pieces!


    I can''t help but give a thumbs up when I see here - OK! Grumpy old bird!


    Everyone was stunned by this scene. As soon as the robbery happened, I heard more and saw less! Even Gongsun Shu, who has survived the disaster, has never experienced such a strong thunder disaster. He is also extremely shocked.I narrowed my eyes slightly, yin and Yang eyes flow, looking in the past, I can see the figure still in the air at this time.


    Birds?


    No! It''s not a bird! It''s people!


    "That''s..."


    I looked at the person who was floating in the air and appeared out of thin air. For a moment, I didn''t react.


    Gongsun Shu couldn''t see what Jiuhua looked like at this time, but he knew a lot. He seemed to explain to me, and he seemed to say to himself, "it''s a demon robbery! After the big demon, he will be robbed by a very powerful thunder. If he becomes a demon, he will become a demon! The area called TIANYAO is no longer restricted by human mages. No matter good or evil, it can only be decided by gods, demons, immortals and Buddhas. It is beyond the common customs, and the existence of beasts is second only to spirit beasts! "


    Not restricted by mortals, beyond the secular, demon!


    It is a creature of the same level as Manjusri''s green lion, Puxian''s white elephant, and even golden mongoose!


    My heart excited, lips can not help shaking, once again looked at the sky.


    The sky demon gets the way, takes off the mortal body, obtains the human body shape.


    That person is Jiuhua!


    Eight meters tall, fair skin, blonde hair, wearing a white shirt, like the overbearing president in the novel, the top buttons are not tied, revealing strong chest muscles, abdominal muscles also show some outline, the lower body is brown trousers, and the bright black shoes can reflect light.


    Behind Jiuhua, there is a sword on his back. The body of the sword is in the scabbard, but the familiar hilt and guard are telling us that this is the miniature version of the golden sword that has just sprung up.


    On both arms, the left arm is covered with golden flame, as if it can burn out some darkness! The right arm is surrounded by golden lightning, as if it can split the boundless evil!


    This is Jiuhua!


    This is the sky demon!


    No! At this time, he can no longer be called Jiuhua or jiujinwu. Because at this time, he is the real Jinwu immortal!


    It''s a Jinwu with thunder and fire!


    "That''s Jinwu!" I looked at him and nodded.


    "Jinwu?" Gongsun Shu was surprised.


    I nodded: "the ancestor of Jinwu is the sun. Originally, there were ten in heaven and earth, but because Dayi shot down nine, although the earth was safe, the emperor of heaven was worried that the veins of Jinwu would be cut off, so he agreed to continue the blood of Jinwu, but he did not have the real ability of Jinwu."


    "Just like the Napa snake?" Gongsun Shu knew about Xiushu, so he knew about it.


    "Yes, Jinwu blood can only appear in birds, because this matter is supervised by the emperor of heaven, so there is no need to consider the problem, so it can almost be said that the birds that can become monsters have more or less Jinwu blood, but so what? There are very few who can succeed. "


    "Then he Even one. "


    "Yes, he should be the closest to the real Jinwu at present."


    In the sky, gold, black and nine thunder fire accompanied, white complexion, handsome face, coupled with the blonde hair, how a handsome word? But looking at his expression, it seems that he is not satisfied


    Jiuhua looked at his appearance at this time, which was in line with the overbearing president''s face in the novel. On his face, there was an expression which was not in line with the proportion in the novel, revealing a 100% dislike. Then he turned back to the appearance of a bird. Its size was not as big as that when he finally fought against thunder robbery, but just the size before.


    It seems that he really does not like the human body, and quite proud and satisfied that he is a bird. And I''m quite used to this figure


    Also, if he didn''t have such arrogance, he couldn''t have been Jinwu who dares to fight with heaven!


    Jinwu landing, the body, is from the day demon''s majesty!


    On the ground, the dying man fell there, his whole body was scorched black, and his feathers had fallen off in several places, a little bald, revealing the flesh inside.


    And even the skin, also has been burned by lightning black, skin hardening rupture, outflow of dark red liquid, look very embarrassed.


    And the breath of his body is only 10% lower than that of the past, and it is still declining. Just like the vitality, it is losing with the passage of time. Maybe it doesn''t matter him at all, he will just die.


    At this moment, the two are very different!


    But as an opponent in the past, Jiuhua looks at the square night that is about to end, but it has a kind of sigh.


    The so-called opponent is a bosom friend, but so


    "This time, you really lost." Jiuhua looked at him and said faintly, where is the joy of any winner in the tone.


    Fang Ye fell to the ground, and had no strength to look up. He could only look at him helplessly and squeeze out a bitter smile with a beak.


    Yes, this time, I really lost.


    "Let''s go all the way. Don''t die so ugly. It''s the last love of our rivals in the past."


    Jiuhua said, suddenly raised his head high, sharp beak in the moonlight seems to be in the light.Fang Ye looked at him with a bitter smile. Finally, he closed his eyes and accepted the reality.


    The next moment, Jiuhua pecked down, directly pecked on his throat, sharp beak instantly pierced the flesh, stabbed off the trachea, at the same time, also cut off the vitality of the night.


    Fang Ye closed her eyes, and at the moment of death, her body trembled, and she was calm again, with a bitter smile on her mouth.

 Chapter 568

    "What?! Is Fang Ye dead? "


    Huang Zhengnan, the Southwest Branch of the blue hawk society, was behind a huge boss''s desk. After listening to his report, he immediately stood up and stared at him.


    "You Is that true? "


    "It''s true The man was shocked by Huang Zhengnan''s glare, and trembled and said: "in full view of the public, the golden bird had a thunder robbery. The thunder robbery broke the body protecting spirit of Lord Fang ye, but it made the golden bird successful, so..."


    So far, there is no need to say anything more.


    With the success of the robbery and the improvement of the strength, it can be said to be a step up. But Fang ye, however, lost the divine light of protecting his body, and was also injured by thunder. The gap of strength has been widened between the increase and decrease. The result is obvious.


    "Dujie This is the time


    Huang Zhengnan listened to his words and frowned tightly. His hand on the table began to slowly clench into a fist. Because of too much force, it began to tremble slightly.


    Everything is in the plan. It should be perfect. How can


    "What an accident Huang Zhengnan delayed for a long time, and finally could only hate to say such a sentence, a hammer table, but help the amount.


    The reporter looked at his boss and opened his mouth several times. When he was about to say it, he hesitated and closed his mouth again without making a sound.


    Until the fourth time he hesitated, Huang Zhengnan suddenly raised his eyelids, looked at him, sighed, waved his hand and said, "what else, say it."


    "Ah yes, Lord Lin Tao and Lord Wang Wenhan have heard that the Murong family''s operation has been successfully completed. Yejibo has been killed by the Murong family. The two adults have withdrawn immediately after the end of the mission and are on the way back now."


    "Well." Huang Zhengnan nodded. Fortunately, there was good news, which made him feel a little more relaxed.


    "Hu --" Huang Zhengnan sighed deeply and frowned: "Fang Ye died, Yao Guang was caught, just a Yeji Bo died, it''s not enough to make up for my loss! Yao Guang is the key for me to crack the seal of the lock demon tower. Without him, the following steps are difficult to complete! "


    "Now..."


    "I have to find a way to save him first. I..."


    Huang Zhengnan said here, suddenly the door opened, outside the door, is angry Murray.


    "Master mo." Huang Zhengnan looked at him, looked at his expression, already knew this time, is not good!


    Murray stares at him with a little anger in his eyes. Suddenly, his eyes move and he glances at the little man who reports.


    "Ah, master Mo, please take a seat. I''ll go out first." He also has the vision to see son, see the situation is not good immediately run! He turned around and ran out with the door closed.


    After seeing him, Murray didn''t care about him any more. Instead of sitting down, he stood in front of the table, propped his hands on the table, put his head forward and glared at Huang Zhengnan.


    "What''s the matter, master Mo?" Huang Zhengnan in the heart already understood half a cent, but still Chuai understands to pretend to be confused, as if what all don''t know to ask a way.


    Murray stared at him, his face overcast enough to wring out water: "I heard Fang Ye died."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Huang Zhengnan was silent for a moment, but still nodded.


    "What he wants to do is to defeat a demon that is similar to him, and you plan for this for many days. I also lead the team to attract other people''s attention and let them fight one-on-one. Fang ye also has the protective spirit that he can rely on But he''s still dead! "


    "There was an accident, he..."


    "Even such trifles can fail! How can you guarantee that you can help me attack Yanjing?! How can I guarantee to kill Duan Qingtian! Kill Ruyan! Kill Yu Hao! Kill Qin Mufeng? "


    Murray called out suddenly, with the same hysterical expression.


    Huang Zhengnan raised his eyes to see him one eye, the tone is not good to say: "you this is doubting my ability?"


    "What do you think?" Murray is not polite.


    "You can''t do it without me!"


    "I don''t think it''s any different with you!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Two people do not give in to each other, four eyes relative, are in the heart of gas, do not want to be soft.


    Finish small goals first, then do big ones. That''s why Murray is willing to help Fang Ye. He also hopes that Fang ye will be grateful and help him wholeheartedly after helping him.


    But now, even Fang Ye is dead. What''s the point of talking about it?!


    How can a house be swept away?!


    Killing a bird, on the contrary, made him successful. If we attack Yanjing, we don''t know what will happen.


    Two people like this, you look at me, I look at you, in the end, or Huang Zhengnan first made concessions. After all, Murray is a good fighter. He doesn''t want to lose it in vain."Now, there is still a chance, and his business is nothing. If you want to attack Yanjing, you must have strong fighting power and enough manpower. Now, we don''t have any. We can only get these two things with a free hand! " Huang Zhengnan sighed and said.


    "What chance?"


    "Attack Maoshan and release the remaining monsters! They are the most powerful forces in the demon lock Tower


    "How do you make sure they listen to you and help me?"


    "I''m not sure, but there will always be like-minded people like you and me in so many of them. The road of alliance is always bumpy, but if we want to achieve great things, we must take this road."


    "You want me to believe in an uncertain plan?"


    "There''s only one plan. If you don''t believe it, what do you want to believe?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murray was silent, looked down, thought for a moment, and said, "when do you start?"


    "Don''t be busy first. Before that, we have to do one thing - rescue Yao Guang."


    "How to save it?"


    "Although Yao Guang is caught, he will only be killed by Maoshan skill. I wish his people don''t know Maoshan skill, so they will send him to Maoshan or bring him to other people who know Maoshan skill, and we will rescue him halfway!"


    "What about the details?"


    "Specific..."


    At this point, suddenly there was a knock outside the door -


    Deng Deng!


    "Who? Come in Huang Zhengnan immediately stopped talking, raised his hand to indicate that Murray did not carry on this topic, let the people outside the door come in.


    "Boss, kite letter." The man came in and said only such a sentence.


    "Say what?"


    "He has contacted those people according to your instructions, and if you say so, that guy has put them in the tobacco city."


    "OK, I see." Huang Zhengnan nodded and planned to wave him away.


    "No, boss, one more thing."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "In the process of contact, there was a person who showed great loyalty. Kite wanted to ask you whether to follow up."


    "Well..." Huang Zhengnan hesitated. "Reliable?"


    "Confirming."


    "Make sure. If it''s reliable, it''s our best chess piece!"


    "Yes The man promised to turn around and leave.


    "Oh, wait a minute!" Huang Zhengnan suddenly stopped him again.


    "Anything else, boss."


    "Contact Zhiyuan and tell him to follow the plan!"


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, the Nanyang association is experiencing the same experience as Huang Zhengnan, because this time, the seventh master is also experiencing a crisis of trust


    "Uncle Yeji is dead?! You told me uncle Yeji is dead! "


    In Nanyang Association, Du laoguai is yelling at Qiye, but Qiye is rare. He doesn''t lose his temper at all, so he lets him yell at himself.


    "What did you say then? Hold Yeji Bo, let those people in the East Island give me Sasaki''s laboratory, but now?! Yeji is dead! Our only contact with Dongdao is broken. What''s your promise to me?! What about Sasaki''s advanced laboratory?! Give it to me


    Du was so angry that he shivered all over and his eyes were red. He was really angry.


    He took the corpse to flee, gave up Duan Qingtian''s laboratory, gave up his position in the shadow army, and followed him here. What he got was this?!


    "You say! You give me an explanation! Let''s not talk about the lab now, maybe the East Island will be angry with us! After all, the shadow army is only in custody, and after we release him, he will die. If they come to find him, we can''t even make sense! "


    Du laoguai said, a pull seven Ye''s collar, staring at his eyes: "you talk to me!"


    Seven Ye looking at him, this just slowly long smile for a while, slowly open a way: "the affair has already arrived this scene, how do you first?"


    "What else? Your promise has been unable to fulfill, can only hope that the ethereal Chiyou said? I can''t just believe you! I... "


    "What do you want?" The seventh master suddenly snapped and interrupted him.


    "I..."


    "You are already a traitor of the shadow army. You will be wanted by the shadow army. In everyone''s eyes, you are a member of the Nanyang Association. Where else do you want to go? Do you have any other shelter after you leave here? Dongdao and Huaxia all want to kill you. Can Shenying society, Huofeng temple and ice demon sect take you in? "


    Seven ye said, peeped out a chilly strange smile, put the head close to past.


    "You have no place to go. Apart from the ethereal Chiyou resurrection in your mouth, what else can you believe? Once Chiyou resurrected, the world will be invincible! After sweeping the world, what resources are not available? No matter how big the laboratory is, no matter how good the experimental conditions are, you can give it up now or go on. Think about it! "With that, the seventh master clapped off Du laoguai''s hand holding his collar. With a cold hum, he turned around and walked to the back table. He sat down and drank tea peacefully.


    And Du old strange, is Leng in situ, carefully recalled his words.


    Yes, since he left the shadow army headquarters, there was no turning back.


    The shadow army can''t go back, neither can the East Island. Rest of you, don''t worry? Anyway, the seventh master and Nanyang Association know the root and the bottom.


    If you leave, once you die, if you haven''t finished what you want in your life, how can you be reconciled!


    And now it has been proved that shenyingzhu can really bring the dead back to life. If it can, can it really revive Chiyou?!


    It''s just


    Du laoguai''s eyes showed a complicated look. After a long time, he suddenly said, "I can help you."


    "That''s right!" Seven Ye suddenly stood up, smile of pile a face wrinkle. "Together, we found Chi You''s head and revived him. The world is ours..."


    "No need." Du old strange looking at seven Ye excited appearance, but is calm matchless, light say.


    "What?"


    Du laoguai raised his eyelids: "I mean, there''s no need to find Chiyou''s head."


    "Well?" Seven Ye eyebrows a wrinkly, seem to be to think of what, opened mouth, but didn''t ask to come out.


    However, he didn''t have to ask. Du himself would say the answer: "I have a way. I can revive him without finding Chi You''s head! Use - the power of technology

 Chapter 569

    "Technological Power? "


    Seven Ye looked at Du laoguai, although the other side is a confident look, but after all, seven Ye is not this person, do not know what he means, there are some doubts.


    "To be specific, what is the power of technology?"


    Du laoguai looked at him and thought about it. Maybe he organized some words that could be understood by the seventh master. Then he said, "do you know robots?"


    "I know."


    "What you want is the power of Chiyou, not a real Chiyou. If his power can exist, is that ok?" Asked Du.


    "Of course!"


    "That''s easy to do. Chi you is still in his body. Although he doesn''t know if his aura is in his heyday, he is the strongest in the world with this strength. Even if all the experts in the world add up, he can''t beat him. That''s enough. I can make a headless Chiyou come alive with chips, instruments, circuits and other equipment! "


    "Really?"


    Seven ye at that time full face shocked, oneself pursued a lifetime of thing, how in his mouth, so simple?!


    "Just That''s it? " The seventh master trembled his lips and asked tentatively.


    "Of course not!" Du looked at him like a fool. "The previous steps are the same. Gather the power of twenty ancient corpses and the ability of Shen Yingzhu to revive Chi you. All I can do is to replace Chi You''s brain with a computer, or a very sophisticated large remote control. "


    "Replace Chiyou My brain. "


    Although it''s just a few words, the seventh master thinks that his three views have been overturned. Can the human brain be replaced?!


    "This process is very troublesome, because all the actions of the human body, from fighting to moving a finger, are controlled by the brain. It is not easy for a person, especially such a huge body, to move. I need time." Du said.


    "That''s no problem!" Seven Ye immediately said. "As long as you can do it, you Are you sure you can do it? "


    After all, it''s too weird, and the seventh master still has some doubts.


    But Du laoguai, self-confidence still: "absolutely can!"


    The way he nods is the pride of a top scientist in the world! Or It''s the ambition of a crazy Frankenstein!


    "But after all, it''s different from the real living Chi you. He can use his ability, but he can''t judge by himself. He must be controlled by someone. He''s like a knife. Whoever holds it in his hand can control it, and he can''t kill the enemy himself. It means that if you are in danger, he will not protect you by himself, but must be controlled by you or your hand to protect you. Do you understand? "


    "Understand, need someone to control, that is to say, if the opponent kills me first, then he will be useless."


    "That''s it!" Du laoguai extended a thumb, said a rocket team meow classic lines.


    The seventh master nodded, thought about it carefully, and then said solemnly: "this is the best! Whether I can make Chiyou obedient after the resurrection has always been my biggest concern. Although I have poison, I still have no bottom. A sharp weapon that can hurt the master is not good. I didn''t expect you to come and help me solve this big problem at that time! "


    "It''s nothing." Old Du chuckled. "In the next few days, I need quiet research and experiments. The time will be very long. Don''t let people disturb me, OK?"


    The seventh master nodded: "of course! I didn''t expect my goal would come true! It''s really Thank you very much


    He said this strange sentence, especially the second half of the sentence, the strange pause.


    However, Du laoguai didn''t find this abnormality, just said naturally: "nothing, helping you is helping me, we are grasshoppers on a rope. If we finish what you said as soon as possible, we can unify the world, and I can get what I want."


    With that, Du turned around and went to the temporary laboratory given to him by Nanyang Association.


    And the seventh master, looking at his back in silence, knew that he was far away, and then said: "no, thank you not for this, but thank you It reminds me of the last point


    ¡­¡­


    "Come on! Look over there


    "Baron, you and Lang Feng are responsible for cooperating with the school to pacify the students. There''s no need to find someone first. Gongsun Shu, take people to the East and expand the search scope a little bit! "


    "Yes, sir!"


    Outside the campus, the bodies of monsters were piled up. As soon as Murray and Huang Zhengnan left, with these monsters, how could they be rivals? It was quickly solved.


    After that, what we should do is to deal with the aftermath. There is nothing we can do about the damage of the house, but fortunately, there are special officials responsible for it. What we can do is to evacuate the masses.


    It''s all over, and the staff of the school has finally played a role. A large group of Mediterranean school leaders have not changed their faces. They are just like they are stuck in a noodle jar, and they insist that they should be responsible for the safety of the students, but the premise is that we should be responsible for their safetyBut forget it, I didn''t plan to give this job to anyone else at first. It''s the same.


    There are too many teachers and students in the school. They can''t find one more or one less. But now that the battle is over, our staff have to check it, and it''s wrong


    Li Hongbo is gone!


    What are you doing?!


    Hurry up. Let''s leave the evacuation of the students to Balong Langfeng. The others don''t have to do anything else. They all go to find Li Hongbo!


    If something happens to someone, Li Xiao will have to chop me!


    Thinking of this, I felt a chill on my back. Looking back slowly, I saw Li Xiao standing behind me with an angry face. He seemed to be on the verge of explosion


    "Hey, hey, senior Li, don''t worry. Li Hongbo is so powerful. If each of these monsters can defeat him, nothing will happen."


    I can''t help it. After all, I lost my grandson, so I have to smile, especially I can''t beat him


    Li Xiao looked at me. He was angry when he had a fight with Murray, but he found that his grandson was gone. He was even more angry and looked at me angrily: "hum! Well, where is he? "


    "This Maybe a monster ran away. He went after it. You see, the strong and the weak are separated. Nothing can happen! "


    "What if you are ambushed?" Li Xiaosi didn''t agree with me at all.


    "Then..."


    I have nothing to say for a moment, just at this time, a phone call came in, pour solution to my urgent need!


    "Ah, Mr. Li, wait a minute, I''ll take a call!"


    I immediately like to seize the straw, quickly away, to the original place, know this is I just see, originally is Hu Jie call me.


    When the college had an accident, we were all here, but after all, Hu Jie''s fighting ability was not good, so Zeng Xiujie and several of them unanimously decided to let her stay, saying that they were responsible for all parties'' communication in the headquarters, which was actually protection.


    And the stone monster also stayed in the headquarters, also can guarantee her safety.


    I went straight to the college through the Tianya society, and I didn''t go to the Tongzhou society, so the so-called liaison work of Hu Jie never came into use. At this time, I didn''t know why, so she called me.


    "Hey, mushy, what''s the matter?" I picked it up immediately.


    "Er - are you at school?" On the other side, Hu Jie''s voice seemed a little strange.


    "I''m here. What''s the matter?"


    "It''s all done."


    "When it''s over, the monster can''t even catch, kill and run. Everyone in the school is safe. I haven''t seen Feng Qian Xuemei yet. I''ll go to see her soon." I said.


    At this time, Hu Jie on the phone said, "you don''t have to worry about it. I already know. She''s OK."


    "Ah? Has she called you? "


    "No, she''s already here."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    No! What do you mean?!


    "Just now Feng Qian Xuemei came and brought a man with him. He was about the same age as us. He felt a little wooden and had the demeanor of an honest man. It seemed that his surname was Li. I don''t know what happened, so I called to ask you."


    Hu Jie explained to me, and after that, she added: "also, I see that their state seems unusual, just like that kind of relationship, do you understand?"


    I: "I''m not..."


    Good guy! I''m scared to death! I''m going to find this guy in a carpet way! I went to my house with you two?!


    What is an unusual relationship? You two fell in love at first sight? I thought the fairy tales were all deceiving. I didn''t expect Li Hongbo, you big eyed man, to fall in love at first sight!


    Yes, there was a feeling during the war. At that time, I didn''t plan to fight and eloped directly, but there was no place to go. With Feng Qian''s Xuemei leading the way, I didn''t want to go there first


    Yes, yes, he is a cruel man!


    "All right, I see. I''ll be back in a minute." I reluctantly shook my head, hung up the phone, looked up, just saw Pang Kui nearby, immediately made a wink.


    Pang Kui Guo is really smart. He immediately reacts and nods quietly. He runs and shouts at the same time.


    "Sir! We have news! "


    Said, then ran to my side, whispered a few words, but in fact there is no meaning, just for Li Xiao to see it.


    Li Xiao looked at Pang Kui whispering to me. Then he saw me running back and immediately asked, "my grandson has news?"


    "There''s news!" I said.


    "Take me quickly!"


    "Ah, Master Li, don''t worry. Li Hongbo is OK. But now we still need his help. We need him to stay here for a few days. If you stay here all the time, in case there is something wrong at Tianya, I''m afraid you don''t want to delay, otherwise Would you like to go back first? " I compensate smiling face, looking at Li Xiao, probing to ask a way."You lied to me?"


    Master Li Xiao, that''s a human spirit. How could he believe that? At that time, he thought that I didn''t find it and intended to cheat him with this kind of words, even


    But I''m not. I really have confidence: "how could I?"?! Don''t worry, Mr. Li, just one week! In a week''s time, I''m sure you''ll see a lively Li Hongbo! And smoking and drinking are certainly not! He''s so old, don''t you have to Give him a little time of his own, don''t you


    "Huh?" Li Xiao frowned, put his face close to me, and looked at me closely. He wanted to see something from my expression, but he didn''t see anything. At last, he could only hum coldly and said, "well, a week later, if my grandson has an accident, I''ll cut off your head!"


    "Don''t worry, don''t worry." I said quickly.


    Li Xiao looked at me again and then turned to leave.


    I know that Li Hongbo is OK. With this tactic, I just think that their family education should not allow them to fall in love. I want to ask Li Hongbo and Feng Qian first, and then let them meet.


    So in fact, I don''t feel guilty, I have a lot of confidence.


    And it was this confidence that made my face have nothing to show. Li Xiao looked at me for a while and felt that I didn''t look like a liar, so he put down his heart for the time being. It was like my wish


    I was relieved and let other people continue to work. The people looking for Li Hongbo could call me back, while I went back to the same boat club with Pang Kui and Yao Guang, who was bound by all kinds of things.

 Chapter 570

    In the same boat club, Li Hongbo and Feng Qian sat side by side on two chairs with their heads down. They looked like children who had made mistakes. They were pathetic.


    But with sharp eyes, I can see that under the armrest of the chair, the hands of the two people are still close to each other, their fingertips touch each other, and they move their fingers every time, which seems to be a secret love story


    Hu Jie and I sat opposite them, looking at them for a long time, without speaking or expressing anything. We just looked at them and looked at them quietly.


    Li Hongbo doesn''t like to talk. Feng Qian may be too shy to speak first. I''m nothing. It doesn''t matter if I spend more time, but Hu Jie is a little embarrassed after staying for a long time, and finally she can''t help pulling my sleeve.


    "Ah?" I turned to look at her.


    She immediately blocked her mouth with her fingers and motioned to me to be quiet. Then she said in a tiny voice that was almost inaudible: "we''ve been staring at this for a long time. What''s next? What can I say? "


    "Say what?" I was stunned. "I''ve never met such a situation. Should I let them pay attention to safety?"


    "You Don''t make a yellow tune. We have to show it a little bit. It''s so embarrassing all the time. " Hu Jie frowned and said helplessly.


    "Means..."


    I thought about it thoughtfully, then suddenly I took her hand and lifted it up.


    "Ah, Lao Li, look at this. Can you be as square as me?"


    Li Hongbo raised his head and looked at Hu Jie and me clasping fingers. The expression on his face became very strange.


    And Feng Qian, after glancing up, buried her head lower and her face redder


    Hu Jie is also a pretty face a red, quickly took his hand back, Jiao angry way: "your expression is this ah?"


    "Yes I take my face for granted. "What''s the age? How nice it is to fall in love with Da Fangfang. Lao Li, do you envy me?"


    Then I looked at Li Hongbo''s face and began to swallow water.


    "But you can''t either Oh, forget it, whatever you want! " What else did Hu Jie want to say, but after thinking about it, it must be that she couldn''t tell me. Just give up and let me do it.


    "Well, I''ll come at will!" I laughed and turned to look at Li Hongbo.


    "You I can''t ask you first. I want to ask Feng Qian Xuemei first. Xuemei, what do you think of him? "


    "Ah?"


    Feng Qian Xuemei seemed to be called by her teacher in class. She was so excited that she suddenly raised her head and blushed like a big Fuji apple, but she was not very round


    "I asked you about him. Ah, his name is Li Hongbo. I don''t know if you know what you think of him."


    "Ah? Well, I It''s very good. He saved my life. I... "


    "Don''t think I can''t see your mind. Look at me and your sister Hujie. They are all from the past. I understand your situation very well. Well, I know you may be shy, so I don''t understand the question. I just ask you, yes or no?" I said.


    "Yes, yes What is it, yes or no? " Feng Qian didn''t know whether she was really stupid or had fantasies. She could even ask such a question.


    "I asked! Do you like him? Do you want him to be your boyfriend? Do you want to be his girlfriend


    I don''t have good spirit of shout, since gave the hint also want to ask to understand, that I don''t hide to tuck in, directly pick out words!


    Sometimes, it''s not a matter to give a heavy blow directly, and then later, it''s all small scenes. This is also a good way.


    Sure enough, as soon as Feng Qian heard what I said, she was stunned. Her face was not only red, but also began to turn white. She even forgot to bow her head. She just stared at me in shock, and her eyes began to spread.


    "What are you talking about?"


    Hu Jie covered my mouth, pulled my head over and looked at me with a threatening look.


    But I did not know how to repent. I looked at her with a kind of funny eyes, gently took her hand with my hand, and by the way, I gave her a kiss on the back of her hand.


    "Er..."


    For a moment, Li Hongbo will die!


    Li Hongbo''s breathing is getting thicker! Looking at me, there is no excessive action, but how is it like watching a movie?


    Sure enough, tutoring has an impact on a person''s psychological endurance. I can''t stand it. I haven''t eaten it before


    "Lao Li, it''s not me. It''s all going to be experienced in the future. Don''t mention this kind of simple behavior between men and women, even if it''s a matter of Mm-hmm. Simply and rudely, it''s up to you to do it without your grandfather or your father or your parents. It''s one of the conditions for family harmony at a small scale, and it''s a great historical task for maintaining human reproduction and development at a large scale! "


    I went to Li Hongbo, sat down on the chair beside him and said solemnly."I..."


    "Do you like her or not?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Well, when you see her, do you have a strange feeling, that is, you want to see her, you want to be close to her, and you want her to see you, and you want her to be close to you?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes


    "That''s it!" As soon as I patted my thigh, I looked at Feng Qian and said, "you too! Feng Qian, Xuemei


    "Ah?" Feng Qian Xuemei was stunned again and looked at me. Then she lowered her head again and made a sound as fine as a mosquito.


    "That''s it! It''s a matter of separation I patted my thigh again, stood up and sat back in my original position.


    Hu Jie saw that I had sat back again. She put her head forward and asked in a low voice, "that''s all right?"


    "Well." I nodded. "It''s half done."


    "Half? Which half? What about the other half? " Hu Jie questions.


    I looked at her one eye, spread out a hand: "that is naturally the parent this close! Feng Qian Xuemei, does your family have any requirements for you to talk about boyfriends? "


    "Ah? This There''s nothing to ask for, as long as you''re good. "


    "That would be great! Li Hongbo is a good man with a family background! And still a mage. If you have such a boyfriend, the monster will not dare to beat your family. "


    My word "boyfriend" made Feng Qian blush again.


    "The main problem Alas, it''s still master Li Xiao! I don''t know about him


    "Er, that..." Li Hongbo scratched his head. "I don''t know what he thinks, but according to what he asked me before, maybe Let''s not


    In fact, he didn''t say a word, or he didn''t think of it at all, but I can know.


    That is, the object is just an ordinary person


    I scratched my head. It''s hard for honest officials to break the housework, not to mention me.


    "Anyway I said I would send you back in a week. You should figure out how to tell him during this period. And I don''t think it''s necessary to be so nervous. After all, it''s very important for a family to carry on the family line. How can we fall in love? And it''s always the man''s parents who are easy to talk. Maybe Master Li Xiao won''t say anything. "


    "Then who can know..." Li Hongbo said in a low voice, obviously still a little scared.


    Suddenly, he wanted to catch some life-saving straw and looked up at me with hope in his eyes: "otherwise, you will hide me! I''ll stay with you all the time. I won''t go! "


    "No! I''m going to live! " I quickly stopped him.


    Good guy! Master Li Xiao can say that if I can''t hand it over in a week, I will be killed. Now this situation is, hand in, they may have something, but do not hand in, I will certainly have something!


    This account will be calculated by anyone!


    "Anyway, you only have one week. I think it''s OK. Maybe he can be very happy. Just organize the wording."


    I stroked my forehead, stood up and was ready to go.


    "Well, where are you going? You don''t care? " Hu Jie saw that I was going, and immediately cried.


    "This kind of thing is more suitable for you to deal with. I have other things to do. I have to go to Yancheng to send an express to Si Kongying..."


    Yao Guang can only be killed by maoshanshu. Although I have the stone monster, he doesn''t know maoshanshu. Si Kongying and Chi Xuzi are both in Yancheng


    I don''t want to believe the people in Maoshan now. Anyway, Si Kongying is all his own. Why not go?


    "Tell them about it, Pang Kui! Take Yao Guang and we''ll... "


    I told Hu Jie to go to the door of the hall and greet Pang Kui. But before he finished, the voice stopped abruptly.


    Pang Kui, who had been waiting outside, and Hu Jie and others in the room all looked over.


    They all know that I''ve had this situation before. Once it happens, it means that I''ve got a new intelligence, and it''s not a trivial thing!


    No one spoke, waiting for me to speak.


    And I, after quickly browsing the information from the secret line of the shadow army, solemnly raised my head: "it''s a message from the secret line. Yeji Bo died and was killed by the Murong family. When the leader of the east island sun cult learned that uncle Yeji was dead, he sent out his troops in a rage! With the alliance of Wu Dao and Qingmu, the alliance of Huofeng temple and Nanyang association is ready to attack at the same time and invade the eastern border of our country! "


    ¡­¡­


    At the headquarters of the east island sun cult, all of them stood cold faced, their faces filled with the air of killing, their mana fluctuated, and their hands were holding Samurai steel knives.


    The leader of the sun cult is white haired, with twilight on his face, but in his eyes, he does have a murderous and angry look! Stand in front of the crowd, slowly raise your right hand, clench your fist and point to the sky!


    "Kill


    A voice from the heart of the earth shaking cry, rushed out of his mouth!"Kill! Kill! Kill --! "


    All the members of the sun sect were shouting loudly and looked like they were dying.


    And behind the leader of the sun cult, Howard sat on a big stone with a gentle smile.


    The sun cult leader turns back, behind him are his most trusted soldiers, in front of him is Howard with a confident face.


    "You''ve got it at last." Howard said with a smile.


    "Yes." The sun leader nodded and looked like a devout believer. He knelt down slowly on one knee, put his right hand in his heart, and worshipped Howard slowly.


    "Please help me to avenge my son! After the completion of the event, I, the sun sect, would like to be the leader of the Fire Phoenix Temple! "


    "Good!" Howard yelled and pointed. Behind him, three figures came.


    It was the two mages who used the fire hook and the boy who used the stick that appeared before the battle with Edith.


    In the distance, Aoki stood with a knife, one hand on the tree beside him, looking at the scene, sighed gently.


    This time, whether it is successful or not, I don''t know whether it is good or bad.

 Chapter 571

    "Shua --!"


    A white light was shining, and Pang Kui and I appeared in the Tianya meeting hall. Pang Kui still held Yao Guang tightly in his hand.


    "Let''s go!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Just arrived, we didn''t plan to stay at all. We left through another teleportation array!


    There are two teleportation arrays in Tianya society hall. One is sent by us who hold the token, and the other is sent from here.


    Over the years, people from Tianya club have been all over China. Hidden teleportation arrays are everywhere. They can be teleported from south to North and from east to west!


    After the establishment of tianmeng, the two Dharma arrays were placed in this hall. It''s not that they don''t want to merge the two arrays together, it''s really impossible! If only it could be!


    After the throne of the main hall, the two Dharma arrays were ten meters apart. We appeared in one of them and immediately went to the other.


    At this time, just before the throne, there was a voice: "old Guo Meng, stay! You two, hold on


    "Well?"


    Looking back, I saw a member of Tianya society in his thirties.


    "What''s the matter?"


    I was anxious and asked immediately, hoping to leave as soon as possible.


    These two Dharma arrays enable me to travel across the whole North and south. They are the best choice for me to go on my way!


    Jicheng is not far from Yancheng, but I still hope to go to Yancheng as soon as possible. In this way, I will go to Yancheng immediately and let Si Kongying kill Yao Guang! Then, help the soldiers on the eastern front!


    The people of Tianya club also knew that I was in an emergency. They quickly came to me and whispered, "the Lord, let''s guard here and send the secret order to the old man who came back!"


    "Lord God, are you back


    "No, no, he hasn''t come back yet. He only said that Tianshi Zhang of Longhushan had agreed to join the Zhengtian alliance, but he refused to be the real leader of the alliance. He only wanted to be a nominal leader of the alliance. The patriarch discussed with Tianshi Zhang to take advantage of this East line attack!"


    "Use?" I frowned, "how to use it? This is the enemy''s all-out attack on us. How can we use it? "


    The man listened and looked left and right. Pang Kui walked away and waited for me quietly.


    Then he let go of his heart, approached a little closer, and said in a lower voice: "the patriarch said that he would use the move of encircling Wei and rescuing Zhao. After the Nanyang Association and Dongdao sent troops, the interior must be empty. The old Mu Meng and the old Dai Meng have already accepted the order, and will attack the Nanyang association while the Nanyang association helps send troops!"


    "What Well, I don''t have to say that I must be allowed to attack the East Island, right


    "Meng Lao is clever!"


    "Then why w Forget it, I know. "


    I was going to ask why it was me, but I knew it when I thought about it.


    The whole Zhengtian League, together with Duan Qingtian, had 12 old League members. Mu Nianqing and Dai Shang went to the Nanyang Association. Lin Dingkun and golden winged Eagle could not get away from the attack of Shenying society in the West. Maoshan has a lot of things to do recently. Elder Xu Feng has just undergone a change. The next thing is likely to be faction cleaning. Where is the spare time?


    Murong guest injured, just go home, at this time is standing on the crest of the storm. Yu Hao, Qin Mufeng and master Ruyan must guard Dongjing and Yanjing. Then I''m left


    At this time, the man added: "by the way, Li Meng is still in the league. You two can go together and take care of each other."


    "No!"


    As soon as I heard it, I immediately refused. Good guy, I don''t want to have any contact with him now. I''ll talk about it in a week.


    "I''ll just go by myself. Don''t worry. I''ll settle some private matters first. I''ll be fine in a moment."


    I scratched my head, turned and left.


    "Pang Kui, let''s go." As I said this, I stood directly in the array. Pang Kui came in with Yao Guang.


    In an instant, the complex array on the floor appears, and the white light is shining, which will send us to Yancheng!


    But at this time, suddenly, the magic array on the ground began to appear strange purple light, accompanied by a crackle and sparks. The dazzling white light, which was originally rising from the sky, suddenly went out after flashing for a few times like a short circuit.


    The three of us, still in place, did not move at all, and the array on the ground disappeared.


    "Why What''s the matter? "


    I am a Leng, this method array doesn''t work?!


    "Well?" The person who just told me the secret order hasn''t left yet. When he saw the situation, he was also surprised. He quickly came over and looked down.


    Let''s leave Falun and make room for him to have a good look.


    I saw that guy used an unknown spell, which should be a special spell of Tianya society. He stretched out his right index finger and pointed it on the ground, and the array immediately reappeared.All kinds of straight lines, curves, incomprehensible words, totems, all kinds of triangles, circles, squares and diamonds are very difficult to understand. But the guy is an expert. After a careful look, he suddenly pointed to a place and said: "this place has been destroyed!"


    "Ha!"


    ¡­¡­


    "Newspaper --"! Nanyang Association raids southeast area! There are a large number of flying insects on the southeast sea


    "Newspaper --"! Qingmu of the Wudao alliance led his troops to attack the East China Sea. The soldiers in Yancheng and Weicheng areas of Luzhou fell into a bitter battle! "


    "Newspaper --"! The sun sect has sent more than 20 warships to the hinterland of Suzhou! "


    A series of military emergency reports came, Duan Qingtian sat behind his desk, frowning.


    Dongdao is fully mobilized, with the assistance of Huofeng temple and Nanyang Association. In addition, a Shenying community has been harassing the West! This is the hardest time! At this moment, how he hoped he could go to the battlefield with a knife!


    Why is it at this time that I can only sit here and watch them fight?!


    Duan Qingtian carefully looked at the report on the table, slowly closed his eyes, and his fingers beat on the table rhythmically. In his mind, there was even the situation of war in various regions.


    On the southeast coast, the people of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion, holding long sticks or swords, look at the sea with serious expressions.


    On the sea, in the blue sky and the white sun, there is a fast flowing "black cloud"! Accompanied by gusts of fishy wind, as well as the deafening "buzzing" sound.


    Well, it''s not black cloud at all! But countless insects!


    Or as flies, or as wasps, different sizes, but together, it becomes a large group of black clouds, from the distance, towards the southeast coast!


    The swarm of insects is no bigger than that of a mage. People''s bodies are always huge, but flying insects, if they are careless, may escape. Even if there is only one insect, it can bring disaster!


    "Heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion, listen to me


    In front of the crowd, a man in his forties was holding a long stick and shouting solemnly. "Not a single fly! Thousands of people are behind! In this war, all the invaders should not dare to invade the Chinese border again! "


    "Yes


    Behind him, dozens of members of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion in white took off. Their sharp swords were shining white in the sunlight, forming a white shield to face tens of thousands of flying insects!


    At this time, no one outside the city of Gusu would go to Hanshan Temple for a poetic visit at this time. Instead, they would rush into the sky, fly over the city, woods and loess, cross other cities, and land on the coastline.


    In front of the sea, dozens of ships are coming through the waves. The old man standing on the bow of the first ship is not the leader of the sun cult!


    Although Aizi died and returned to the battlefield in a rage, the dusk still affected his demeanor. His hair was white, his stubble was sparse, and there was a trace of turbidity in his eyes.


    On the coast of Yancheng in Luzhou, sikongying stood at the front end. The military battlefield in ancient times still plays the role of war today!


    On the eastern fort, Si Kongying was holding a bamboo stick in front of him. Beside him, red beard was carrying a cloud stick, and he was furious.


    Behind him, the soldiers of the shadow army and the people of Yancheng boat club were together, facing the front and fighting together.


    Yin Kai stepped forward and stood shoulder to shoulder with Si Kongying. His daggers had come out of their scabbard and were shining with cold light.


    At this time, he, like me at that time, had the rank of major, and was in full command of all shadow soldiers in Yanwei.


    This time when the east line was attacked, he naturally had to stand on the front line!


    On the shore and on the sea, floating are the bodies of countless people in shadow army uniforms and samurai costumes. Not far away, Aoki, holding a samurai steel knife, faces Sikong Ying and others across the sea.


    Different from other places, wars have already taken place in Luzhou! Aoki suddenly attacked, Luzhou did not respond, was hit by a surprise. But fortunately, Si Kongying and Yin Kai had strong command ability. They soon organized the front and blocked Aoki out of Luzhou!


    After a hard fight, the personnel of both sides had a lot of consumption, but Aoki seemed to be crazy. He didn''t care about sacrifice at all. He wanted to die in Kailu. Fortunately, he didn''t succeed


    But Aoki, who failed in a single effort, looked at them with a sneer and didn''t know what he was thinking.


    At the same time, Duan Qingtian, sitting behind his desk, suddenly remembered something and began to turn over the documents on his desk. Yin Kai, as if thinking of something, looked at the army in doubt.


    Behind Aoki, there are all people in Samurai clothes. They are all members of the Martial Arts Alliance. That''s all. There is no one else.


    The same problem appeared in their hearts


    "Where are the people in Huofeng temple?"


    Si Kongying turned his head and looked at Yin Kai with wide eyes. His ears were full of the simple question.Yes, the powerful North American organization, the support behind the East Island - where is the Fire Phoenix Temple?!


    At the same time, outside Duan Qingtian''s office, suddenly a man rushed in in a panic. He looked at Duan Qingtian like he saw a straw and yelled: "commander Duan! Save Help


    The voice did not fall, a little light appeared in his chest, suddenly expanded, directly engulfed his whole person!


    Duan Qingtian''s forehead is full of green tendons, watching his subordinate turn into coke and fall down. Behind him, there is an elegant blonde man.


    At this moment, he already knew the answer.


    Yin Kai, who is far away from Luzhou, also has a terrible idea


    They have entered the interior of China!

 Chapter 572

    "Can it be fixed? How can this thing be broken? "


    I looked at the servant of Tianya meeting squatting on the ground and said anxiously.


    "Don''t hurry, don''t hurry. It''s the first time I''ve met this kind of thing. It''s not supposed to happen..." The guy was also a little flustered, but he tried his best to keep calm and carefully checked the damage of the array. After a while, he finally stood up, looked at me and said something that shocked me


    "This array has been destroyed by human beings!"


    "What?"


    I immediately grew up.


    The inner Dharma array of Tianya society has been destroyed by people?!


    No matter who did it, no matter what the reason, but such a thing means It''s not safe here!


    The enemy has infiltrated here!


    "Who could have done it?" I asked.


    "No I don''t know. " The man also has an innocent face.


    "Who has come in?" I asked again.


    "You, old Li Meng, old Dai Meng, old Mu Meng, old Murong Meng Again, there will be no more The man calculated with fingers and frowns.


    "Who was the last to leave?"


    "Mu, old Mu Meng Well, when he left, it was still good! "


    "He was good when he left?! That''s what happened You must have no one else? " I asked.


    I can rest assured that they can''t do such a thing, especially murongke. What else can they do when they are beaten like that?


    But who would have done it?


    The man could not frown any more. After thinking for half a minute, he said, "as far as I know, no more."


    It''s very rigorous


    I waved my hand: "forget it, then tell me, when can this array be repaired?"


    "Ah? This It''s hard to say. It''s a Dharma array made by the patriarch and the four Dharma protectors. It''s said to be very precise. As long as there''s one damage, it can affect the whole body. Although the damage is very small, I think it will take a week to repair it. "


    "What?"


    I called it out again.


    "A week?"


    I stared at him, hoping I had heard the wrong thing.


    It''s a pity that the weather didn''t work out. My ears didn''t go wrong. The man nodded pitifully and affirmed, "maybe two days less, but at least four or five days, a week, almost."


    I looked at him in a daze. For a week, that is to say, within a week, this array can''t be used.


    At this time, I am in the hall of Tianya club, that is Chang''an city. That is The center of the whole Chinese mainland!


    I can''t catch up with the border war! I''m trapped here?!


    "The enemy''s plot! This is the enemy''s plot I clapped my hand on a nearby wall, causing the dust to fall, and the wall began to tremble when it was slightly broken.


    "It''s OK. I''ll contact elder Xu Feng immediately and ask him to wait! No way


    I was anxious in my heart. I almost got to the top of the horn and wanted to contact elder Xu Feng to come here.


    Si Kongying has never been a senior member of zhengtianmeng, although he attended the meeting. The real alliance leader is actually Xu Feng, but because Si Kongying was the leader at that time, they shared this position. But now Si Kongying is not the leader. He''s my man. Naturally, he can''t still occupy this position.


    The token that can be sent here in zhengtianmeng is naturally returned to elder Xufeng.


    At this time, Si Kongying can''t come here. I subconsciously want to contact elder Xufeng. Although I don''t like Maoshan at all, the elders Xufeng and Tianliu must be reliable, and it doesn''t take much effort to kill Yao Guang.


    But all of a sudden, I reacted!


    Can''t come! He''s here. He''s stuck here, too?!


    "It''s a trick!"


    I said hatefully. I glanced at Yao Guang who was caught by Pang Kui, turned him around, looked at him with a sneer, and said, "you''re lucky. You''ve got another chance to live for a week!"


    "Is there a cell here?" I asked.


    "Ah, yes."


    "Lock him in, remember to seal the mana and send more people to take strict care of him!"


    "Yes The man said solemnly at once. "Don''t worry, there are no other prisoners here, so many people can''t run if they see him alone!"


    "That''s fine." I nodded and looked at Pang Kui again. "Pang Kui, you stay here. I''m relieved to have you here."


    "Yes Pang Kui nodded and grabbed Yao Guang again.


    I looked back at the servant and said, "you just said, master LiXiao is here."


    "Yes, master LiXiao is here."


    "The four Dharma protectors of Tianya society should be very strong, plus Master Li Xiao That''s enough, you, close the teleportation array immediately, and don''t open it until the teleportation array is repaired! "I said, pointing to the array that just sent us.


    "Ah?"


    "Ah, what? What if someone else doesn''t know what''s going on? Without this dharma array, there is almost no need for that one to exist! Turn it off quickly, or you will be responsible for the delay of the plane? "


    Originally from Jicheng to Yancheng, it didn''t take much time. As a result Now that Chang''an is in Yancheng, it''s not reasonable


    "Ah, yes, I''ll go right away!"


    He also understood the seriousness of the problem. If several League members wanted to make a short cut and make a surprise attack, and the result was that they made the road further, wouldn''t that be a bad dish?


    I watched him go over there. I didn''t know what he had done. Then he came back and said, "it''s closed."


    "Well, Pang Kui, put this guy in the cell, stay here and watch him!"


    "Yes, sir." Pang Kui nodded and agreed.


    "This way, please. The cell is here." The servant immediately led the way to take ponqui to the cell.


    Pang Kui just walked two steps, suddenly turned around and looked at me in a puzzled way: "where are you going, sir?"


    "Well?"


    I looked back at him with a smile: "me?"


    Smiling, I reached out, palm, spread a small silver whistle.


    "The transmitted array is destroyed, but I have other teleportation arrays! "


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha ha ha - there are so many people here! But it doesn''t matter! In terms of "military strength", we are the strongest! "


    On the sea, a man in a blood red robe was standing on the sea, breaking the waves! Fast approaching towards the coast, behind, the insect tide seems to find the boss, followed closely, such as a sword, straight to the southeast hinterland!


    "Come forward!"


    The leader elder martial brother gave a big drink, and all the people in the heaven and earth Hanhai Pavilion started to move. With a loud cry, they rushed to the overwhelming tide of insects without fear of death!


    Only then did they see that the man was stepping on a strange thing. It was covered by blue water and white spray. They could not see the whole picture, but only its dark back.


    I don''t think it''s funny.


    The wall of people flying in the air moved at the same time, and the sword flew. For a moment, there was a layer of white silver mirror like barrier in front of them.


    The next moment, the tide of insects, the fierce impact on the silver barrier!


    Bang!


    "Ah


    In the loud noise, the scream followed. That wall of people, it is only adhere to less than two seconds, then suddenly break up!


    It''s not that they are not strong, but that the scale of the swarm is too large, and insects are so hard to prevent


    But this is not the end, the people in white are still flying up, one after another, directly with the body to meet the tide of insects!


    Not only in the sky, on the ground, on the sea, the battle started!


    Countless centipedes, scorpions and other insects can not fly out of the ground, for a time, the original level of the land, there are hundreds of thousands of small holes! It makes your scalp numb!


    The soldiers, however, were not afraid. Instead, they strode forward. Even if they were stung by scorpions and attacked by flying insects, they would never retreat!


    Yu Zhan, Ji Chen, Yun Lingzi One by one I am very familiar with the face also appeared in the crowd, the same desperate, the same fight!


    But I didn''t find it. There was no bell in the crowd


    On the sea, the red robed man flew forward with his arms outstretched. Under his arms, he had a paraglider like the wings of a flying mouse. He came straight forward with him in his arms, and the light of the sharp blade flashed faintly.


    Miso!


    The leading elder martial brother was shocked and immediately tilted his head, but he was still slow. His face was cold and there was a wound on his right cheek.


    "Damn it


    Secretly scold a, he immediately turn back, want to continue to fight, but at this time, a weak sense of powerlessness instantly rushed into the brain! And what follows closely is a whirl of heaven and earth.


    "You..."


    Until then, he touched his own wound with his hand. In dizziness, he could vaguely see that the blood on his hand was abnormal purple black.


    "Toxic!"


    The last strength, can only let him shout these two words, the next moment, he will feel a soft legs, kneel to the ground, can only grasp the long stick with his hand, pestle to support.


    Not far away, the red "flying mouse" flew back, with a sinister sneer on his face.


    "Ha ha ha You are too careless! Fighting with our Nanyang Association, I can''t think of poisonous insects?! I know you! You are the leading figure in Hanhai Pavilion of heaven and earth. If I kill you, I won''t lose anything! "


    Then the guy fell to the ground, pointed to a direction, and yelled: "use your last consciousness to have a look! Your end has comeAlong his hand, in that direction, a strange white line appeared, constantly stirring, as if it was alive.


    And this living "white line" is nothing else. It''s the white monster made by the seventh master! The white monster that once appeared in Weicheng and Feilong ancient village!


    But this time, it''s an improved high-grade variety! Countless white monsters stand together, it is a dangerous white line!


    "Remember today!" Cried the man in red. "Remember me too, kuhua, the second sacrifice of Nanyang association!"


    The next moment, the white haired monsters who saw the living creatures immediately showed their claws and teeth, and began to fight those soldiers who were also wearing white clothes.


    In the chaos of war, no one can see that not far away from the coast, a man suddenly jumped into the sea. At the moment when he fell into the water, all the water around him was to avoid it

 Chapter 573

    Under the sea, I have no expression on my face. I''m just struggling to march on the East Island!


    Because I''m carrying a bead of water, all the sea water will make way for me. Up to now, my clothes are not wet at all. Under the three magic arts of air defense, taimingbu and blink, my speed has been improved to the fastest. Regardless, I''ll go straight to the East Island!


    I also want to help. When I see those people in Hanhai pavilion are in a hard struggle, why don''t I want to help them? But I still have my mission.


    Here, one more is not much, one less is not much. But there, I''m the only one!


    Aoki is not there, half of the people in the Wudao alliance have left the island, and the sun sect is all out. At this time, the East Island has the weakest defense! I fight alone, not to steal their hometown directly, but to maximize their losses!


    Maybe it''s all in the calculation of the sky operator.


    The Nanyang association needs the Mu family and the Dai family, but I''m the only one in the East Island. And he didn''t tell me the details of the action, including how to go. It seems that he knows about the mask and avoiding water drops.


    It is worthy of its reputation!


    On the other side, on the east coast, fighting continues everywhere!


    In Yanjing office, Howard coldly looks at Duan Qingtian in front of him, shows a sinister smile, and a flame rises in his palm.


    "I''ve heard something very interesting. I want to see if it''s true." Said Howard, approaching step by step.


    Duan Qingtian looks at him coldly. Facing Howard''s approaching, he can only keep retreating, clenching his fists, and the golden light is flashing.


    It''s not that he can''t do it, but he can''t do it as much as he can! His move is likely to cause serious consequences, in order to avoid this consequence, he decided not to move again. But it''s different from the loss of all mana. If there is no way, he must do it!


    However, Duan Qingtian thinks that now, it''s not the time


    Duan Qingtian thought so, his backward feet suddenly hit the wall behind him, and there was no way to retreat!


    And Howard, of course, knows about it!


    "Well, you have no way back. Come on!"


    Said, Howard a change before that not urgent not slow attitude, a lunge rushed up, a right hand in the past!


    Hard resistance!


    This is the decision of Optimus, unless it really comes to the last moment, never move! For the common people! For everyone!


    Duan Qingtian closed his eyes and was ready to fight against him directly!


    But at this time, a golden light wall suddenly rose, directly blocked the Howard''s flame palm!


    "Amitabha, Buddha!"


    With a familiar Buddhist saying, master Ruyan''s figure slowly floated down from the air.


    "Like smoke?"


    Howard looked at the smoke like the ancient Buddha, even though the other side''s face is a faint smile, but he still felt dangerous.


    And in danger, there is another message


    "Ha ha ha, the rumor is true! Duan Qingtian, you really can''t do it! "


    Voice down, Howard arms, flame armor and that pair of wings, immediately appear! Behind the wall, suddenly by the impact of the flame hit a smash!


    "Ha ha ha - he really can''t do it! Duan Qingtian is a useless man now! "


    Howard''s voice, with the blessing of mana, is like an oversized megaphone, spreading to all directions. On the square outside the building, there are many shadow soldiers


    "What What? "


    "He said, commander Duan..."


    "How is that possible?"


    All the soldiers are shocked, that their idol, the legendary hero, can''t do it?!


    "That''s right!" Howard laughed wildly and looked at all the people below. "What God of war? What unbeaten Duan Qingtian? It''s all gone! Now, he is a useless man


    In Howard''s hand, the flame knife appears. At the gap of the building, master Ruyan came slowly and put his hands together: "Amitabha, I''m afraid I''m going to kill again today."


    And downstairs, Qin Mufeng looked at Howard. He was also very angry. He pulled out his sword and scolded: "golden dog! Look, I split you first! "


    But before he could fly up, suddenly two lines of fire came. Qin Mufeng immediately raised his sword, only heard the sound of "Dang"! Sparks all over the place!


    "Who?"


    Qin Mufeng raised his head. On the body of the sword, there were two fire hooks. At the end of the sword, there was a fire chain, which extended to the distance and was held in the hands of two North Americans.


    "He''s not alone." Yu Hao''s eyes narrowed and he looked at the two men who made the fire hook. But at this moment, suddenly a bad wind came from behind, accompanied by the hot temperature.


    Yu Hao''s reaction was also quick. He just flashed and clapped it with one hand. He actually clapped the firestick flying to himself with his flesh palm. Then he turned around and looked at it.


    "Oh, yes!"A young man with blonde hair and blue eyes saw this scene, immediately brightened his eyes, whistled, reached out and took the stick, with a look of arrogance.


    And Yu Hao, after seeing his stick, is also interested in


    "With a stick? Hum! Just right


    Finish saying, right hand a shake, don''t know where to come of a long stick also fall in the hand.


    Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion is one of the two best weapons, which is stick!


    "Kill --!"


    Howard yelled, holding a knife to meet Master Ruyan. Below, a group of experts from Huofeng Temple rushed to the soldiers of shadow army.


    Besides, on the street, Xiushu also led the drama troupe Five ghosts to the battlefield and rushed to those North Americans


    And the center of this whole battle is still in Gusu.


    In front of the coast, murongxiao and Mu Chengfeng cross swords and watch the sea quietly.


    At sea, more than 20 ships stopped near. The white hair of the sun god was windless, and there was a whirlwind at his feet.


    "Today, it''s a fine day." The Sun God said, slowly looked up, looked at the sky.


    The sun is in the sky.


    "It''s very similar to that year, but unfortunately, my companions, their spirits blocked the sunshine, and they were gloomy and depressed all around." The sun cult leader said, with a look of nostalgia in his eyes.


    "You remember wrong, that day was cloudy, not a ghost." Murong Xiao said impolitely.


    Although she had never experienced this kind of thing, it spread all over the East China Sea.


    "You fart!"


    As if he had been trampled on his tail, the sun cult leader immediately yelled, staring at Murong Xiao, then looked at Mu Chengfeng, drew out his knife, and pointed to the past: "little doll, I''m sure I will kill all of you Murong family today! But you little girl can kill in the back, call out murongke! I''ll kill him first


    "Bah! If you want to fight my father, you deserve it! I''ll win first! "


    Murong Xiaopei took a mouthful. He had no gentlemanly demeanor and flew up to meet the leader of the sun.


    The leader of the sun also sneered and said, "well, I don''t care about the order. Anyway, you all have to die! I''ll kill you first. I''ll take your head and find him! Better


    With that, he also flew over.


    On the shore, Mu Chengfeng immediately followed him. He was stronger than Murong Xiao. Although he took the shot later, he reached Murong Xiao in the twinkling of an eye. He even took the lead to attack the sun leader with a sword.


    "Sorry, if you want to hit her, you have to ask me if I agree with you."


    "Take advantage of the wind! Hey, hey, OK, let''s kill the old man together Murong Xiao heard Mu Chengfeng''s words and immediately laughed, but immediately put away his smile and fought coldly.


    Below, countless samurai of the sun sect rush toward the shore with their swords.


    Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng lead the way. Behind them, all the mages worshipped and protected by Murong family rush on!


    However, in the crowd, there is no Murong''s young master, the strongest Murong Shen


    At this time in Murong''s family, Murong guest is sitting on the Bagua carpet, gasping and looking at his beloved eldest son, Murong Shen, Murong family''s hope for the future.


    "Father, you''d better rest in peace, your body..."


    "Don''t talk."


    "I Yes


    Murongshen sat in front of him, looking at his father with a worried face. This once majestic father, at this time, is also a man who has run out of oil and light. His cultivation is still in existence, but he has been abandoned by the years, showing a sense of death.


    This, he knows, murongke himself, also knows.


    "How can I not know my own health?" Murong said. "At that time, I killed hundreds of taiyangjiao people in the East Sea, and they dare not come out again! What a charm that is?! It''s a pity that there are talented people in the world. How many people still think my Murong family is the best in the world? Well


    "Father, you You''ve always been number one. " Murong hesitated and said.


    "The best in the world? Hum! If I am really the best in the world, why should I lose my foundation in order to defeat my opponent? My foundation has been destroyed, and time is running out. This time, I''ve lightened the enemy''s wounds, and I won''t live long. I know that. "


    "Father..."


    "Don''t talk." Murongke interrupted again. "In my present state, what can I do even if I have recovered my injury? It''s just a matter of struggling and barely supporting. "


    With that, he suddenly opened his eyes, leaned forward and looked at murongshen!


    "But you''re not the same!" He said. "I know your qualifications best! You even surpassed me! And you are still young, Murong family, only in your hands can it shine


    "But I..."


    "Don''t talk. I ask you, how much power have you absorbed in the Dragon teeth cave?""I I didn''t think much about it, only six points


    "That''s enough!" Murong Ke was very excited when he patted the floor.


    "Your sister and the kids of the Mu family are fighting against the sun sect in the front. They can''t be opponents, you can''t, and I can''t move any more. Anyway, it''s not bad these days. Today, I''ll give you all of them!"


    Murong Ke said, without waiting for Murong Shen''s reaction, he immediately pulled him over. His two sword fingers pressed against his left and right shoulder sockets, and two warm currents immediately poured into Murong Shen''s body along his arms.


    "Father


    Murong deeply felt the change of his body and immediately cried out.


    He knew that, his father, this is a tribute!


    "Shut up! Give me an honest sit, you dare to move, resist, I even if you are unfilial Murong guest roared with all his strength, and the mana flowed into Murong Shen''s body unreservedly along his arm.


    Around the Bagua carpet, the countless candles suddenly began to flicker without wind and danger, as if they would go out the next moment, just like murongke himself.


    Murong deeply looked at his father in front of him. His breath was descending at the speed visible to the naked eye. Without the support of mana, the twilight was more and more obvious, and the dead was more and more strong!


    But oneself, is such damned coagulate solid!


    "Shen Er, listen." Murongke''s voice became weak. "My own mana is enough to stand in the forefront of the world, and you are a rare gifted youth. If you add up the two, you will be directly based on the top of the world! Murong family The future of Murong family is in your hands. You must restore my Murong family! "


    "Yes, I know!" Murong choked and looked at his father, who was getting weaker and weaker, with tears in his eyes.


    "That''s good..." Murong guest smile, smile is so happy, and lonely.


    "Deep son, you remember! You are a member of Murong family, the owner of Murong family, and the top strong man in the world! Remember! Murong family, never! Not inferior to others! "


    Murong guest yelled, and the last trace of mana in his body finally flowed into Murong Shen''s body.


    He knows the result, he has no reservation.


    And Murong Shen closed his eyes tightly, two lines of tears fell, and the magic power in his body rushed to the bottleneck of fairyland in an instant!

 Chapter 574

    There is a port on the East Island. As in the past, the war of mages can not affect the life of normal people. Without any force, they still have to be busy for three meals a day.


    The ship stops, the crane and manual work are carried out at the same time, and the containers are coming down from the freighter and transported to the other side.


    And in this busy, who would notice that a person came out of the sea?


    In particular, this person''s face is so featureless, and the body does not touch any water, mixed in the crowd, no flaws.


    All of them are doing their work in an orderly way, and they don''t care that they have one more partner. And I, mixed in the crowd, also in distress.


    I How to act?


    East island''s Wudao Alliance How can I go.


    It''s easy to say, but I''m not going to take it out on the common people.


    I thought so, and went to a deserted iron door. Outside, there stood a man in his thirties, smoking, as if thinking about something, with his back against the wall and glancing at me.


    I have some troubles in my heart, so I plan to stay here for a while, put my hands behind my head, lean my back against the wall like him, and look up at the sky.


    But that guy seems to be interested in me. When he sees that I don''t leave, he always looks at me and doesn''t speak. He just looks at me like he''s looking at something strange.


    I really didn''t want to talk to him, but he always looked at me like this. It''s really annoying!


    I turned to look at him, very impatient heart, a word was blurted out!


    "What are you looking at?"


    It''s broken!


    As soon as I said this, I was shocked and broke!


    Sure enough, the man might have just thought why I, a port cargo worker, was lazy here. As soon as he heard this, he immediately looked at me in shock: "Chinese?"


    Finish the calf!


    I can speak Japanese. After all, I can learn this kind of thing by looking for a master who can speak it. But I didn''t think much about it just now. I just speak Mandarin directly!


    Unfortunately, it was just at this time that a man who looked like a foreman found me and thought I was a lazy man. He immediately came over with a loud cry and wanted to greet me. But at this time, the man outside the door immediately cried out: "he is Chinese! He is Chinese


    He called in Japanese.


    "Walter?"


    That person returns, but is English!


    "Huh?"


    Just as he found that I was Chinese from my subconscious Mandarin, I also found something wrong from his subconscious English!


    In my heart, I was shocked. I turned my head and looked at the containers one by one. In my eyes, yin and Yang flowed. Although it was not a perspective eye, I could find out the objects through the breath in the period.


    In that box, there are obvious mana fluctuations, as well as a stream of heat!


    That''s the goods from Huofeng temple!


    "Boy! Hit by mistake, hit by mistake, and the joy of accident?! Show me


    I immediately jumped up with both hands. The left hand pointed to the foreman, and the right hand pointed to the Fengming sword!


    Bang! Come on!


    A dull sound and a bright sound come out one after another! The former is that the foreman was hit by me, and his disguise was suddenly broken, revealing his golden hair and white skin foreigner appearance. The latter, a corner of the container was broken by me, and the contents leaked out!


    Fire crystal sand?!


    North America''s unique resources, pyroxene sand!


    Fire crystal sand is not sand, but a diamond like things, different sizes, big fist size, small also finger belly size, black body, shining like crystal diamonds, on which, there is a fire red totem, shining bright and dark, like cigarette butts


    This is fire crystal sand! It''s North America, and it''s the treasure of the Phoenix Palace! It''s the top material for making fire attribute magic weapon, and it''s also a great tonic for fire department mages!


    It''s not just pyroxene sand, but also other things. They are all kinds of things big and small that you can''t understand. It seems that there are a lot of metals. I don''t know what they are for.


    It seems that there are other transactions between the Fire Phoenix Temple and their East Island!


    For the Fire Phoenix Temple, it''s already a cost to help the sun cult leader to avenge. It''s impossible to continue to pay with this kind of one family thing. How can there be such a truth in the world? Not to mention that both of them are obviously above the Fire Phoenix Temple, and the East Island is asking for them.


    Will the person being asked give something to the person asking? Hum! There must be something else we don''t know about


    These guys have secrets!


    My eyes narrowed, the soles of my feet stepped, and my body quickly ran to the damaged container. Without saying a word, I reached for a pat - PA!


    All of a sudden, a huge container disappeared in the same place.


    Of course, this "missing" is naturally for them. Of course, I know where the container is. In my systemAnyway, you''re all broken. It''s hard to clean up. It takes time to repair the box. I''ll clean it for you


    I think of this, showing a smile of relief, thought I am really a helpful good child.


    Then I turned to other containers


    You may not believe it. I think the box will break down soon.


    I ha ha a smile, a blink, to another container next to, simply do not take wordy, directly received another!


    So fast!


    Sharp!


    Ah? You said the box wasn''t broken? It''s OK. It''ll break sooner or later


    I thought about it and looked around.


    Almost all the people present were ordinary people. When they saw me and the goods just exposed in the container, they were all stunned and scared.


    They may not know it. They are just workers. After all, this kind of thing should be very secret. The fewer people there are, the better. There are only a few people who have the fluctuation of mana. They mix with ordinary people and play the role of protection and supervision.


    But of course, how can their strength be the same as mine?


    Countless ordinary people, plus less than ten little mages, where can this be my opponent?! When I was here, I was like a tiger in a flock of sheep. Taimingbu combined with blinking, shuttled several times, and successfully put two containers into the system.


    During this period, I also picked up two or three people who were trying to stop me


    "Come on! Go to find the Wudao alliance


    Finally someone understood, but it should be from the time of the accident, the people of Wudao alliance should have got the news, and it should be coming soon.


    I looked at the piles and piles of containers, and I was in despair.


    I can''t finish it!


    I hastened to speed up the action and put one container after another into the system.


    Originally, I didn''t think I could hurt the civilians. I was worried about how to find the people of the Wudao alliance. As a result, you don''t need to find them. You are not all civilians here! That''s great!


    "Wudao alliance? If you come, it''s just what I want I said with a smile, standing directly on the side of a pile of stacked containers, but I didn''t run away. I just supported the containers with my hands and stood in a very comfortable position, looking at the people around me.


    There are so many containers. Naturally, they can''t be all of these things. They are real and fake. But under the eyes of yin and Yang, I can see clearly whether there are magic fluctuations in them. I won''t miss them at all.


    In this pile, I''m the only one who supports me. I''m also optimistic about the position of the others. I''ll wait for the people from the Martial Arts Alliance to come.


    I want to eat the food, and he wants to eat it. If I have finished eating now, why do they want to come? We have to keep the bait until they come.


    It''s not nice to finish eating in front of him and then kill him?!


    It is estimated that their hearts are also broken down. How can they meet such a person, who kills people and robs things.


    However, I''m a bit too arrogant. I can''t be a person who has no idea. Although I think well, there is an accident in everything. For example, I never thought that before the people of the Martial Arts Alliance come here, there will be people from other forces who will get here first


    Before the arrival of the experts, they dare not act rashly, and I, because of my fish theory and stop action.


    But at this time, northwest direction, but suddenly appeared a cloud!


    "What''s that?"


    I turned my back to the northwest corner and didn''t see the change in the rear. An ordinary worker pointed at my back and cried in panic.


    For a moment, everyone wanted to see it over there, and they were shocked. I''m not afraid of this kind of Pediatrics. When I look back, it''s really a dark cloud!


    "This is..."


    By this time, I knew something was wrong. Because I feel the powerful power from that dark cloud. Although it may not be true that I will die, I can''t do well either!


    And that piece of dark cloud, make me instantly produced a bad idea - can''t be Aoki suddenly back!


    After all, the name of general Aoki Wuyun is quite loud!


    But I knew right away that I was wrong.


    Because in the dark clouds, countless fireflies suddenly came out, floating like pieces of paper, green like ghost fire, but the speed was not less than that of flying birds. They suddenly came to us and attacked us indiscriminately!


    It''s definitely not Aoki!


    I think of it like this. I put the container into the system with backhand, and it moves away from right and wrong.


    Those ordinary people and some mages, however, had no way to run away like me. They were all frightened by the green fireflies.


    The next moment, the firefly suddenly exploded! A crackle followed! It''s like lighting firecrackers. Hundreds of explosions will be released in two seconds!


    Huge green flame, as if from hell, this huge Port Square, for a moment, like a killing field!In the flames, countless blackened corpses fell down, and both the mages and ordinary people were killed


    Such heartless means are not owned by ordinary people! And the most important thing is, this kind of flame, I have seen!


    Before I had too much reaction, in the dark clouds, a figure had already flew over and landed on the bow of the boat, looking coldly at the miserable green flame below, as well as the countless bodies.


    He was dressed in black, with a sword on his back and a hat on his head. He covered his face and only had two eyes.


    I know this man! And never forget!


    Gongmo sect''s subordinate, flying fire Taoist!

 Chapter 575

    It''s not just feihuo Taoist!


    I raised my eyes to see, eyebrows more and more wrinkled, that fly fire Taoist behind, dark clouds, there are dozens of people!


    You don''t have to ask, they are all masters of Gongmo cult!


    "Ah! Ah


    "Help! It hurts! Ah! It''s killing me


    "Falk! Falk


    Under the green flame, at this time actually began to spread the shrill scream?! But those people are dead!


    Is that blackened corpse a fake?


    No, No.


    I looked at the past carefully, and I saw the flow of yin and Yang in my eyes. As far as I could see, I saw it through the green flame.


    It is countless ghosts, like shadow play exaggeratively twisted, shaking their limbs, all dark body, only eyes and mouth are blank empty, at this time are spreading with the greatest extent, issued a shrill scream, like suffering from what kind of pain, suffering from inhuman torture.


    This It''s their souls, burning with fire?!


    Yes! I remembered that the last time I saw him on the train, his flame was still black, but this time it was green. But his signboard "flying fire" is too iconic, so I put up with it at a glance.


    The next moment, in the flame, countless shadows were finally burned out by the flame, and even no trace was left. The scream stops suddenly, like a wisp of smoke floating to the distance, but it seems to exist forever


    "Ha ha ha ha ha..."


    Taoist Fei Huo laughs and reaches for a move. All the green flames on the ground are taken away. A sea of fire turns into a small fire ball of palm size in the air, and falls into the palm of his right hand, like a plaything.


    But as this dangerous toy fell into his hands, under the eyes of yin and Yang, he saw countless black lines flowing into his body, chest and Dantian like an ant colony.


    This time, you don''t need Yin and Yang eyes. You can see the expression of Taoist Fei Huo with naked eyes. You can enjoy it very much, and your spirit and spirit will be better all of a sudden. It''s as comfortable as having a good sleep or a big meal.


    At the same time, I can feel that his breath has increased a little.


    This is him, absorbing the power of those souls!


    Taoist Fei Huo absorbed these souls and touched his stomach with satisfaction. It was warm and comfortable.


    "Well, this newly practiced netherworld fire is really helpful to my practice! Come on


    "Yes


    In the dark clouds in the sky, I don''t know how many people cheered in unison! The next moment, a black light column fell from the dark cloud to the ground, and the light column dissipated. There were dozens of grotesque evil practitioners, some of them were haggard, and their arms were skeletons. Some are strong and fat like a ball. Yes, I have a long tongue. It''s like hanging a ghost with a sharp blade in my hand. There are also rickets, crutches, eyes like snakes.


    The good people in this world are all the same, but the bad people are always so ingenious.


    Taoist Fei Huo waved his hand: "kill me! No matter who it is! Kill everyone you see! This is east island! It was the first world war that our cult started the world war! "


    "Yes


    All the evil practitioners were shouting, and their faces and eyes were obviously excited.


    For them, killing people is not a matter of sacrificing justice and morality, but enjoyment!


    "These bastards!"


    I gritted my teeth and angrily scolded. I jumped in front of the crowd. With a wave of my right hand, the thunder hammer was in my hand. At the next moment, I threw it out directly!


    Fall!


    Boom!


    With a loud bang and a crackle of thunder, the formation of dozens of people gathered together was instantly torn into two by me and separated directly from each other.


    And those unfortunate people who just stand in the middle, with their strength, are not my opponents at all, and I attack suddenly. How can I block this fall? They were blown out directly, and the thunder of heaven and earth''s healthy qi instantly tore the evil Qi in their bodies into pieces!


    For Xie Xiu, whose evil spirit has already entered the body, the tearing of evil spirit means the tearing of the body!


    In an instant, six or seven evil practitioners died on the spot.


    I stand alone in front of me, facing dozens of evil practitioners without fear!


    Although it''s not our people, we can''t ignore killing innocent people! All the people in the world are for the people! It is also the tenet of our society to help the whole world in the same boat. What''s more, those who fight for the world, regardless of good or evil, only have different positions. Don''t say they want to kill ordinary people. Even if they are the East Island mages, why can''t they protect them?


    Thinking of this, I couldn''t help laughing. I thought that these East Island guys would not be so stupid, and they planned to fight me with the Gong demon sect at this time It''s not impossible.


    I can''t help laughing when I think of this here. Over there, Taoist Fei Huo misinterpreted my meaning. He thought that I was laughing because I had just killed so many people. He thought that I looked down on them and was furious!"Don''t you dare to laugh at us, there is no one in Gongmo cult!"?! Come on! Three new stars


    Taoist Fei Huo snapped his fingers. Instead of losing half of them, there were three more


    In the dark clouds, there are three evil practitioners. This time, the comers are not good!


    Just the breath of these three, with this large group, it is not a grade!


    One can hold up the majority of this group of people; two can surpass this group of people, and three can even compete with the flying fire Taoist, and even have to be higher!


    This group of people, are the role of team leader after the supplement!


    Among the three, there was a fat man with a bare upper body and a big belly, like a cowhide drum. He had a big knife in his right hand, the back of the knife was on his shoulder, and his hair was almost shaved, leaving a little bit in the middle. He wore a pigtail, like a scorpion tail. He looked at me with a smile on his skin, and his small eyes were cold and treacherous.


    Another one is tall. He has to be more than one meter nine or even two meters. He has two egg sized eyes on his small skull, which is very out of proportion. But the strangest part is his two arms.


    Too long!


    It''s said that Liu Bei''s hands are above the knee, his elbow is above the knee, and don''t forget his two meter height! The whole small arm is almost attached to the ground, to use the hand to support the ground, supporting their own body, I estimate to have a four meter


    Compared with these two, the last one is more normal, with symmetrical figure, upright features, normal height and no defects!


    However, his dead and evil spirits can''t be compared with those two. He should be the strongest of the three, with a cold face and deep cold eyes. Around him, there are two black and white spheres, like satellites.


    I looked at this man with a surprise.


    This guy It''s Zhang Zheng!


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, on the east coast, Murong Xiao and Mu Chengfeng join forces to fight against the old leader of the sun cult. At this time, they have already fallen into a bitter battle.


    Master of the sun, the sword is not old! Even though they are almost at the age of entering the earth, they are still in the same position. A knife is flying around. The light of the knife is so sharp that they can''t get into Murong Xiao and Mu Chengfeng!


    "Damn it! Ah


    Mu Chengfeng tried to stab him several times, but he didn''t succeed. In his heart, he was angry. He chopped with a sword, and a white chop was to chop him.


    The sun cult leader was not in a panic, as if it was just a flying insect. He just glanced at it and didn''t pay attention to it. It was like a knife waving casually was directly chopping the white chop. And take advantage of this momentum, backhand to Murong Xiao.


    Dang! Miso Leng!


    The crisp sound of metal collision is followed by the harsh sound of friction.


    The sun cult leader''s knife splits on the sword Murong Xiaoheng comes to resist. The friction of the sword blade makes a harsh sound, and produces a large spark.


    The sun cult leader, with a knife in his hand, looks down at Murong Xiao like Mount Tai.


    However, Murong Xiao held the hilt in his right hand and put his left hand against the body of the sword with both hands. However, he bent his legs and bowed his head to resist. Only in this way did he not fall down.


    The gap between the two is clear.


    Mu Chengfeng didn''t hesitate at all. He came close and stabbed him with a sword.


    The sun cult leader just glanced at him. He dodged the sword with a short body. His left hand didn''t move. He held the knife with his right hand. He deflected the blade directly and made a horizontal split!


    "Tut!"


    Mu Chengfeng frowned and cut his belly with this knife. At this time, he had no time to take back his sword, so he had to retreat and dodge.


    That is to take advantage of this Kung Fu, Murong Xiaogang wants to take the opportunity to attack, but he doesn''t want that guy to fly directly, and an evil wind blows on his face!


    The sword that just wanted to attack was forced to come back again and stood in front of him, blocking his foot.


    But even so, the huge impact still lifted her body out, Murong Xiao''s legs instantly off the ground, and directly fell out.


    And the sun cult leader, no longer in charge of Mu Chengfeng, his goal is the Murong family''s immediate relatives. At present, Murong Xiao is the only immediate relative of Murong family!


    "Go to hell!"


    The leader of the sun sect cursed and stepped out. His figure disappeared in the same place. In a moment, he caught up with Murong Xiao who was flying out. He raised his steel knife. The sharp blade was shining in the dazzling warm sun, but it was piercing cold.


    At this time, Murong Xiao has no ability to resist. His sword is powerless and his body hasn''t recovered from the impact of his foot.


    And Mu Chengfeng, his speed, can''t compare with the sun cult leader at all.


    The sun cult leader looks at Murong Xiao and shows his cruel eyes. If the sword falls, it will take people''s lives!


    But just then, a shadow suddenly covered the day, the land, the coast, all of them!


    At this time, a sword fell from the sky and directly stabbed the sun cult leader. Its speed is rare in the world!"Who?! Murong guest? "


    The sun cult leader felt the threat and didn''t have time to kill Murong Xiao. He could only resist the sword first and looked up to see the man who released the sword.


    In his impression, Murong guest is the only one with such skill.


    But when he looked up, he was suddenly stunned.


    In the air, the white clothes are floating, and the sword is not Murong guest, but a handsome young man.


    At this time, the sky is no longer clear, blue and white, but dark clouds, all around, are full of shadows.


    Just like the East China Sea!

 Chapter 576

    In Dongdao port, I stood alone in front of dozens of evil practitioners, but my eyes only fell on one person.


    Zhang Zheng!


    In other words, if you are a new star of Gongmo cult, you will probably become the powerful evil cultivation of the team leader - Yin Yang emissary.


    I have seen his changing appearance, so I know him, but how can he recognize me? I''ve become so popular now, and I''m wearing a set of port worker''s clothes.


    He looks dead, but I look alive.


    But now that so many people are here, I can contact him in my heart, but what can he do? Do you want to release water in full view of the public? Don''t forget that Taoist Fei Huo is still here.


    I looked at the Taoist priest in front of me, and the so-called three new stars, my eyes narrowed slightly.


    At this time, I suddenly felt the gusts of wind coming from behind me. Without looking back, I could feel that there were dozens of people running here. On top of this, there was another person whose breath was stronger than all of them. He came at a faster speed!


    "Here it is


    In my heart a joy, ha ha sneer way: "sorry, don''t accompany you to play, you make trouble in other people''s territory, is the LORD came, forgive not to accompany!"


    When I finished speaking, I left the place in a flash. The next moment, a dark shadow came and fell not far from the place I just stood. The strong wind collided with the evil spirit of dozens of evil practitioners!


    Instead, there is a greater evil


    But I didn''t have time to manage who it was. At the moment when I left the spot, I wrote to Zhang Zheng in my heart.


    "It''s me! The mage in front of you is me, changing with mask, follow up


    Time is tight, I can only use the most concise language to explain the situation, the next second, I appeared in the air 10 meters away.


    "Want to run?"


    Zhang Zheng didn''t disappoint me as expected. His reaction was so fast! He immediately raised his legs and chased me. With a look of chasing and killing, he flew up and rushed to me.


    And I, also is a few blink, make evasive posture. If you want to do it, you have to do it all.


    Zhang Zheng pursues the enemy privately, but the Taoist of flying fire doesn''t take charge of it. He just looks at the new comer in front of him.


    For him, although these three people are still subordinates, they have decided to choose a team leader among them. If the situation changes, they may even be promoted to team leader!


    So what''s this? This is the future colleagues of the same level. What have you just done with them?


    Moreover, pursuing and killing the enemy is not something that can not be done.


    The Taoist priest of flying fire looks at the person in front of him. The man was a short man of no more than 1.6 meters. He was wearing a general hat and a ghost mask on his face. His two eyes were exposed. He looked at the people in front of him, wearing a kimono and a black scarf, hanging around his neck. The two ends were long and hanging down, and they were floating in the wind.


    The clogs creaked on the ground. On the hand, the samurai steel sword is dark, bright black, vaguely, there is a black air around it, it looks very dangerous.


    "You are..."


    Taoist Fei Huo looked at this guy who was more like Xie Xiu than himself. For a moment, he was in a daze and didn''t know him.


    The man looked up and said in Japanese, "takeDo alliance, Sakai Chuen!"


    Jiujingquan?!


    In the distance, I frown as I try my best to act with Zhang Zheng. I turn my head and look at the guy carefully.


    This guy The head of the Sakai family?


    The three major families of the Wudao alliance, ITO provides soldiers, Matsumoto is responsible for money, and Sakai specializes in drugs and assassinations.


    The father and son of ITO family have passed away one after another. This family is finished. There are only warriors and Ninjas left, but they are just ordinary soldiers. I can fight a lot.


    Matsumoto is mainly rich, not to worry about.


    So at present, the only strong family member in the Wudao alliance is Sakai Quan.


    Looking at the whole Wudao alliance, the only ones that are hard to deal with are him, Aoki and Mr. Sasaki, the science geek.


    And maybe today is the time for Sakai spring to die


    "Sakai spring can''t stay. He must die today. If possible, Taoist Fei Huo will also be killed by him!" My right hand took out the ghost face flying cloud sword, cut to Zhang Zheng falsely.


    And Zhang Zheng, also very cooperate with his ball to resist.


    Between the sparks, I whispered to him.


    "I see." Zhang Zheng answered with the same volume. "Why are you here, sir?"


    "Harm! It''s not because I have a mission to attack the Wudao alliance in the absence of the sun cult leader and Aoki. I didn''t expect that I would be surprised. And you? What are you doing here? Is it to kill people? "


    "No, we''re here for the pyroxene sand." Zhang Zheng replied.


    Fire crystal sand I was surprised. "You''ve known about fire crystal sand for a long time?"The information network of shadow army has never told me that there is still fire crystal sand. I don''t believe that I don''t know! So, the information network of Gong demon sect is stronger than that of shadow army?!


    Gongmo cult is the largest and most powerful organization in the world. Sure enough!


    The two of US fought a few more times. I asked him what his position was now, and Zhang Zheng told me that their three new stars could be candidates for the team leader.


    "That is to say, you can be a captain, too?"


    "Yes Zhang Zheng looks very excited. "It''s thanks to the soul sealing bead you gave me, otherwise I couldn''t get such strength! At the beginning, I was just a pawn. Er But don''t worry, I won''t forget my original task and I won''t really join the enemy! "


    "Well, I know." I said faintly.


    "How can you trust me so much?"


    "No, I have a soul curse on you, and you dare not."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zhang Zheng a face of sorrow: "Sir, don''t say so directly OK."


    "Hum!"


    Here, we are chatting while we are fighting. Fortunately, Taoist Fei Huo''s attention is not on our side, and they can''t find anything at all.


    When Sakai Quan came forward with a knife, dozens of evil practitioners trembled and were ready to fight.


    But without even looking at them, he stepped forward and set his eyes on Taoist Fei Huo.


    Fly fire Taoist ha ha sneer a, big hand a wave: "go!"


    Next, the fat man with a long hand suddenly gave a sly smile, and immediately took the hand!


    The first one is fat! See that fat man ferocious laugh, stride forward, every step, on the ground, will leave a footprint. After three steps, he stretched out something like grease. It looked disgusting. It dropped on the ground and emitted a wisp of smoke!


    If you look closely, you will find that all the places passed by the grease begin to sink down. The ground is corroded!


    Sakai Quan light looking at him, not twice he rushed to the body, a knife cut down!


    And behind him, the man with long hands is also out of the hand. It was a real "hand". The two big hands flew out from left to right, and the abnormal arm was stretched again, like Luffy''s appendage.


    Sakai Quan looked at the fat man in front of him and the palms flying from left to right. He was fearless. He raised his knife to block the fat man''s knife first. Then he suddenly clapped his left hand forward, which was like lightning!


    Pop!


    Five finger palmprint, printed on the fat man''s fat round belly, in a moment, the fat man''s belly will sag a piece, the whole person also seems to be a ball to fly out.


    Poof!


    Fat abdomen was hit, a big mouth, a stream of unknown turbid liquid directly spray out, disgusting.


    And Sakai Quan, also taking advantage of this time, bowed his head, short body, lunged forward, dodged the unknown liquid, at the same time, also got rid of the threat of two long hands, caught up with him, and made up for the fat man.


    Pop!


    The fat man fell directly to the ground and rolled several times before he stopped. He was soaked in grease and disgusted beyond description.


    And along the way, there is a wide corridor like track, which is "Zizi" smoking, beginning to corrode and sink.


    This is what the fat man just rolled over.


    Fei Huo Taoist narrowed his eyes and looked at him carefully. Even the stone road can be corroded. Don''t you have nothing to do with your body?


    But I didn''t expect that Sakai Quan was really nothing. He raised his left hand, which was just patted on his belly. It was really full of grease, but it didn''t mean to corrode.


    The next moment, Sakai Quan hands, gushing out like venom like black water, directly covered the whole left palm.


    That grease, it doesn''t work at all.


    "Play poison with me, you are still young!" Sakai Quan said coldly.


    Of course, Japanese should not mean that, but it''s almost the same. It''s easy to translate into such Chinese.


    Behind him, the fat man vomited a large pool of liquid, which was much more powerful than the oil secreted from his body! Fall on the ground, just a moment will let the ground down 20 cm!


    And behind him, there are not only the earth, but also dozens of people who are worshiping the demons


    With the strength of these people, it''s natural to deal with the soldiers, warriors and Ninjas of the Wudao alliance. But they certainly didn''t pay enough attention to Sakai spring, so they didn''t do it.


    Sakai Quan walked all the way before and let them to the back. Just now, the strong corrosive liquid vomited by the fat man was towards the back


    "Ah


    Scream immediately rang up, so a wide range of venom spray, how can not hurt the innocent? Standing in the nearest few people at that time suffered from the fish disaster! Strong corrosive venom fell on the body, severe pain immediately spread throughout the body, into the brain!


    However, this kind of scream lasted only one second. Just a scream came out, and then the sound stopped abruptly.Because after a second, their whole body, including skin, including muscles, including bones! It''s all corroded out.


    In the flat land, even the slightest trace is not left!


    Don''t mention the clothes on the body, even if it is a hair, there is no!


    But those liquids, after corroding all their bodies, continue to corrode the earth and sink

 Chapter 577

    As the sea breeze blows by, there are four or five less people in the cult behind him. There are only thirty or forty left. At this time, they are all frightened and look at the people in front of them.


    Although his back to them, but it is still so terrible, even the stars are unable to beat people, how can they win?


    This is a fight between gods!


    It was just at this time that behind him, at the gate of the port, suddenly the iron gate of "Galala" separated, and then there was a noise. Looking around, it turned out that the people of the martial arts alliance finally arrived, and dozens of warriors rushed to the front with steel knives, shouting to kill.


    "Up


    These people are very happy! Finally, some minions!


    The immortal fight over there, you can''t participate in it. If you participate in it, you will be dead. But if you don''t take part in it all the time, you will be accused of not making any effort. You will be punished. Now it''s time for your opponent.


    As soon as the spirit of Gongmo sect was aroused, it rushed up immediately.


    In the crowd, a guy with two horns that are not like human leaps up, which is seven or eight meters! It''s not an air defense, it''s just a jump with the explosive power of both legs!


    The man was in the air, looking at the warriors in front of him, he laughed, his arms spread out, in front of his chest and abdomen, there immediately appeared a big black hole, from which countless bats flew out!


    Whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa, whoa!


    "Ah?"


    More than a dozen warriors in front of them were shocked and stopped immediately. They didn''t wait to react. However, they had been approached by the bats and bitten by them at that time!


    Then, the second, the third, the fourth


    Hundreds of bats, bite them together, it''s like playing!


    The two horned monster landed with his fingers bent like claws and grinned.


    The bats, of course, are not real creatures, but their magic. But their bodies, but with a huge toxin, a bite down, teeth bite skin, black gas at that time into the body!


    This black gas is poison! And at the same time, it''s their body!


    After biting their skin and instilling the black Qi into them, the bat''s body will return to the invisible black Qi and enter the body of the bitten person in the blink of an eye.


    And the person who was bitten


    In front of the evil practitioners, the person who had been bitten was still waving a knife to resist, but at the moment of the attack, his eyes turned white, as if he had fainted.


    But at the next moment, these people suddenly came back to their senses, and their bodies suddenly trembled. However, in their eyes, there were still no black pupils, only white eyes, and their actions were no longer like ordinary people, but like zombies.


    This is his black bat poison!


    Their lives have already ended. At this time, the bats are in control of their bodies!


    They are just parasitic objects.


    However, a person is not able to be parasitized by a bat. Just now, it is not a person who has been bitten. At this time, there are at least four bats in each of them.


    There is no waste of these extra bats. One more bat means that they will become a walking corpse and their strength will be increased by 10%!


    "Come on! Tear them up The horned monster waved.


    The parasitized human, like the bats, still obeyed him and immediately rushed to the warriors with howling.


    And those warriors, looking at the people who were their companions in front of them a few seconds ago, were in a daze for a moment. They just wanted to react, but they were close to them and became the soul under the sword!


    The samurai who are parasitized by bats are crazy, wielding swords at random, and have great strength! For a moment, it was totally unstoppable!


    When they saw this scene, they all laughed and looked at each other. They didn''t need to discuss. They showed their weapons and rushed up!


    Zombie Samurai also want to have fun. It''s up to you to kill!


    Dozens of evil practitioners swarmed up, but the horned monster didn''t come forward.


    Although his physical quality is the best among them, at the same time, he is the laziest one. He never does it by himself, relying on bat parasitism to fight with these walking corpses.


    He has been used to this for a long time, and so have they.


    In any case, there has never been any real friendship between the evil practitioners. It''s just that the Gongmo cult lets them not fight against each other. When they fight, they all depend on their abilities, and no one will care about him.


    The evil practitioners came forward one after another, and the scene immediately rang out bursts of screams!


    In front of them, some of these warriors are not enough to see.


    Don''t forget the last time, two captains led the team, and a dozen of them left the team after they played against Aoki.


    This time, there are dozens of evil practitioners, but they have no master. How can they resist them!However, at this time, the only one standing alone in the corner of his eyes suddenly jumped, suddenly turned back, but the air behind him suddenly had a wave.


    "You..."


    Without waiting for his reaction, two swords in his hands have pierced his body!


    "Ah


    A scream, horns monster can''t believe looking at the front, in the void, finally there is a figure emerge.


    He was dressed in black and clean. He covered his face with black cloth and covered his face. He carried a short handled sword on his back and hung his sword at his waist.


    Only the East Island has a special Practitioner - Ninja!


    At the same time, after the warriors, a figure appeared slowly.


    With white hair on his head, wearing white clothes and carrying his hands behind him, he had a pair of strange glasses on the beam. He looked at the rampant evil repair and the controlled warrior with indifferent eyes, and said slowly: "all step back, and don''t care if you die."


    He didn''t care whether the warriors heard it or not. His hands stretched out from the back to the front of his body. On the palm of his left hand, there was a cuboid machine. It was ice blue, about the size of a one liter pulsating bottle. There was a red handle on it. Facing the front of the crowd, it was a bowl like a signal receiver.


    The next moment, he did not hesitate to put his right hand on the bar, directly pulled down!


    Hum!


    There was a mechanical buzzing sound. In front of him, an ice blue aperture spread out, directly including everyone in front of him, including the horned monster.


    The next moment, the aperture disappeared, and everyone didn''t feel anything unusual, but at this moment, their bodies all stopped, stopped at this moment.


    Then, a layer of frost quickly spread from the top of their heads and feet, covering their whole body in the blink of an eye.


    And immediately, their bodies have become ice, not simply wrapped by frost, but from the inside out into ice!


    All of a sudden, hundreds more ice sculptures came out of thin air!


    "Click."


    A slight sound of fragmentation came, a crack appeared on an Iceman''s body, and then, as if there was a chain reaction, kalalala, all the ice sculptures appeared cracks, all over the body.


    And in the next second, all the ice sculptures suddenly broke.


    Broken, not only the ice sculpture, but also their bodies.


    At this moment, their lives have come to an end!


    "Good means, Mr. Sasaki." Seeing this scene, Taoist Fei Huo was not surprised or angry, but said in a calm tone.


    And that old man in white is Sasaki of Wudao alliance!


    "It''s just a little thing." Said Sasaki. "At present, it can only be used once, but it can''t be used now, and I don''t think it''s going to work for you at all


    Sasaki said, just like throwing garbage, he threw the instrument to one side, arms around the chest, and looked up at the flying fire Taoist: "so, what do you want to do when you come to our east island?"


    "Hum!" The Taoist Fei Huo gave a cold hum and looked at the two new stars: "you two rubbish! The teacher specially selected such a strong person for you to be your master! Is that how you repay us? "


    Said, he suddenly jumped to two people''s side, about is that fat man and long hand man.


    He first looked at the fat man: "if you can have the three-point ability of the leader of the arrow poison frog, you won''t be like this!"


    Look at the man with long hands again: "you are even more! Your master is the most powerful leader in the class! If you can learn his Yin GUI Bao Lu, you can be a team leader! "


    Two people were scolded by him, but they didn''t dare to say a word at all.


    Fei Huo Taoist doesn''t plan to say anything more. He raises his feet forward. In front of him, there is Sakai spring with cold expression. Then, there is Sasaki.


    "The minion is not here. Let''s get down to business."


    Sasaki skin smile meat does not smile: "would like to hear its detailed."


    In the distance, Zhang Zheng and I were in a hot fight. In order to be more authentic, I cut two holes in him, and he hit me with the ball once


    At this time, I and I look to this side. The minions from Gongmo cult and Wudao alliance are all gone. There are only three left in the game. The competition between the experts is divided into two parts!


    I looked at this scene and said with a smile: "you just said that the Gong demon sect wants to choose a team leader among the three of you? Hum! It seems that this time, you can get a lot of bargains. I''m afraid Sakai Quan is going to solve these two competitors for you! "


    "That''s a good feeling." Zhang Zheng also said with a smile.


    But at this time, behind him, there was a thunder, which scared both of us and looked back quickly.


    The huge thunder attracted those people on the port to see the past. There was abnormal weather in the distant sea and sky!


    In the blue sky and day, it seems that there are dark clouds surging.


    "Green wood? No, it''s not Greenwood. "


    Fei Huo Taoist frowned and said that with his eyesight, he could only see these things, but could not see anything else.But Sasaki, without saying a word, reached out and fiddled with his glasses. In the lens, he didn''t know what he saw.


    And I''m the only one I know who really sees things! Because of my Yin and Yang eyes.


    Observe Yin and Yang, understand Heaven and earth, know all directions.


    In the sight, the east coast of the Chinese mainland is covered with thunderclouds. Under the thunderclouds, one person, one sword and one white dress stand up.


    I looked at the thunder cloud, shocked. Because of this cloud, I just saw it recently!


    On the east coast, the sun cult leader''s white hair drifted away, staring at Lei Yun and the boy in white, as if he had lost his mind.


    And all the people present, no matter they were from the sun sect or the Murong family, were stunned.


    In the distance, outside several States and provinces, all the strong people also felt the changes here and had different reactions.


    "This, this is..."


    Murong Xiao looked at the flying in the air, his big brother, and the thunder cloud above his head, trembling, even unable to understand.


    And nearby, Mu Chengfeng said: "that''s robbing cloud!"


    Yes! Rob the cloud!


    Who can imagine that Jiuhua''s robbery cloud just passed, this cloud, but so fast, appeared in front of everyone!


    And this time, the person who robbed, changed him, murongshen!


    And the robbery he took was the earth immortal!


    Thunder rolling, earth immortal''s disaster!

 Chapter 578

    Murongshen, dressed in white and with a long sword, stands between heaven and earth. At his feet, there are waves, his sister and countless family members, as well as the sun cult leader and hundreds of enemy soldiers.


    Above his head, thunder clouds were surging and electric light was flashing. He didn''t seem to see them. He just moved gently and immediately floated forward and stopped in the center of the sun sect.


    The next moment, thunder, the first thunder, down!


    "Lying trough!"


    Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng immediately burst out a national quintessence! At present, the nine thunder pillars go first, locking murongshen in the nine thunder pillars like a cage, just like the thunder robbery of jiuhuadu.


    But this time, it will be different from before, because this time, murongshen''s feet, but there are others


    Huh?!


    The people of the sun sect are all shocked by the rolling thunder clouds. They have never seen such a scene in their whole life. How can they expect to open their eyes here today?!


    For a moment, I didn''t react. Until then, I saw that nine thunder pillars in the sky were falling. I thought it was wrong and bad!


    But it''s too late


    Click!


    A thunder pillar, abruptly split on a warship of the sun cult, the powerful thunder split the ship in two in an instant! The pieces of wood flew out at that time, like a strange fireworks.


    The scorching heat of thunder and lightning caused a fire, and the flames immediately rose on the warship, but the next moment, they were watered out by the waves.


    This is the early warning of the beginning of the battle!


    "Ah


    "No! No! Why? Ah


    The thunder roars, and the sun teaches people to suffer from the disaster of fish in the pond in an instant. These nine thunder pillars are not only used as cages, but are really aggressive!


    But the problem is If you are robbed by thunder, you should be robbed by thunder. What do you mean by running to our side?!


    The thunder robber didn''t care about other people at all. He was only responsible for splitting the people who wanted to rob. So when many people knew this, they took advantage of it and let the experts they knew follow them. After the thunder robber started, they hid behind and let others support them.


    Naturally, this is a way of opportunism, but just as Gongsun said, this is an exam, whether it''s real material or cheating, if you pass, you will pass. But after that?


    False is false, if you really have the strength, it''s just, but if you don''t have the strength, you will die in thunder robbery? If you take advantage of it, in the future, if something happens, you may still die


    But that''s all in the future. At present, the power of thunder robbery will not increase or decrease because of the number of people in the attack area. The last time Jiuhua and fangye were examples.


    However, who can think that Murong Shen''s operation can be so coquettish, directly lead Lei to fight the people of the sun cult?!


    Man, 666!


    Anyway, when I went back and heard about it, I almost fell on the ground and rolled. After that, I would laugh every time I think about it.


    But under the sun teach people obviously at this time is a fed dog, in the face of people, even if beat, or at least not so afraid. You''re so special! It''s a disaster! You''re not afraid?!


    The most important thing is that they don''t know where murongshen''s strength comes from. His speed is not the same level as theirs, and it''s useless to run. He caught up with them at once. He felt like "I''ll let you run 39 meters first". It''s true!


    In the blink of an eye, the first thunder blade has gathered and finished. The next moment, it splits and points directly at murongshen!


    But Murong Shen, not in a hurry, didn''t even use his sword. He propped up his hands and gave birth to a white flowing shield. He pushed it up directly and hit the thunder robber!


    Bang!


    The dull sound of the explosion came, and the trembling sea was rippling outward.


    But in the thunder disaster, Murong''s elegant demeanor remains the same, his white clothes are floating, his face is like water, and he looks effortless. His eyes look at the sun without emotion and teach people.


    Many people go through the thunder disaster because the thunder disaster comes as soon as their strength reaches this stage. However, Murong is not the same. With Murong''s contribution, his strength is no longer in the realm of peeping at the immortals, but in the middle stage!


    What''s your fear when you meet another Dixian thunder robbery just to brush off some people?!


    On the other side of the coast, thunder and lightning, the whole sky changed. From the East Island point of view, although they can not see the thunder, but they can know the anomaly of the sky.


    All of a sudden, the Taoist priest of feihuo was excited and took the lead to react. When he turned his head, both Sakai Quan and Sasaki were still looking there. They didn''t slow down. Immediately, he turned his hand and photographed the netherworld fire directly!


    "Huh?"


    I didn''t expect that Sakai Quan was also quick to respond. When he heard the wind in his ear, he immediately regained his mind and bowed his head to hide directly!


    Youming fire did not receive the block, continue to move forward, straight to Sasaki!But Sasaki did not know where to take out an umbrella, directly a support, Youming fire fell on the surface of the umbrella, it is so disappeared?!


    "Sasaki, it''s amazing! You two, this guy''s up to you! "


    As soon as the Taoist priest''s eyelids jumped, he flew to Sasaki, and the green flame rose in the palms of his hands.


    At the same time, fat man and long hand man also rush to Sakai spring.


    On the coast, the second thunder disaster has arrived, and the people of the sun cult have begun to rout and run around.


    But how could murongshen let them go? According to a more dense place of people, he flew over and got right above them before the nine thunder pillars fell.


    Click!


    Nine thunder pillars fell, this time did not hit anyone, but trapped this large group of people here.


    At the next moment, Murong Shen came down and stood among the people


    The sun teaches people:


    A Dixian is standing in the middle of them. He can''t fight, but he can''t go?!


    The most important thing is that you have such a strong strength, don''t you just do it directly? Do we have to wait for ray to kill us?!


    Shrimp and pig heart!


    Trapped in the sun, people look up in despair. The dazzling thunder is their last impression


    "Look at the knife!"


    The fat man gave a big drink, jumped up with a knife, and slashed to Sakai spring.


    However, Sakai Quan didn''t understand what he said. He could only see the fat man pounce on him with great strength. His eyes narrowed and he directly raised his knife to resist.


    With a huge noise, Sakai Quan''s feet sank down obviously, but he still caught the fat man''s attack steadily.


    The grease on that guy didn''t do any harm to him. What he had to guard against was just ordinary attacks.


    At this time, the man with long hands held his hands on the ground, leaped up with the help of his strength, and jumped directly over their heads to the back of Sakai Izumi. With his hands extended, it seemed as if he had opened the road to fly. His left hand wrapped three circles around his waist and tied him up. And the right hand, it is stuck his neck!


    "Well -"


    although Sakai Quan is better at using poison than that fat man, he is still a normal person. He won''t get poison on his whole body, and the man with long hands will not be hurt if he catches him.


    With a frown, Sakai Chuen separated his left hand to grasp the hand stuck in his neck and ease the pressure on his neck. However, in this way, the power of holding the knife will be greatly reduced.


    "Die


    The fat man let out a loud drink. While Sakai Quan had less power to hold the knife in one hand, he opened his knife with a knife. Sakai Quan immediately revealed his empty door and his head and chest were exposed in front of him. At the next moment, the knife was cold and the sharp blade was waved!


    Click!


    When the third thunder came down, Murong Shen changed his position again and led the thunder to another group of people of the sun cult.


    At the coast, there was a scream, and the Murong family were all at a loss when they looked at the joke like farce.


    In front of the thunder robbery, where else could anyone care to fight with them? As a result, they all did not need to fight. They just ate melons and watched the opera and murongshen perform alone


    "A small skill of carving insects!"


    When Sakai Quan looked at the broadsword, he didn''t panic at all. Suddenly, he inhaled and took a look at the blade. His cheeks worked hard, poof!


    My mouth is like a bamboo tube. I suddenly spit out a needle!


    Whoosh! Poof!


    The sound of breaking through the air came, and the steel needle flew over quickly, hitting the sharp blade steel knife. The small thing as thin as ox hair, even directly hit the knife to the wrong side!


    And it itself, after hitting the knife body, directly ejected, and was stabbing at the fat man''s right shoulder!


    "Ah


    The fat man yelled and immediately leaned back. The big knife fell to one side. He fell to the ground with his left hand covering his right shoulder, making a pig like scream.


    Visible to the naked eye, his right arm turned black at a very fast speed.


    "I''ll go!"


    At the sight of this scene, the man with long hands was startled.


    That fat man is a good poison user. After he became a new star, he was trained by the arrow poison frog, the leader of the elder''s team. The arrow poison frog is one of the best poison users in the world. However, even with his advice, it''s not enough to face Sakai Quan.


    After all, Sakai Quan''s attainments in using poison are no less than those of the arrow poison frog.


    In the Martial Arts Alliance, Aoki''s strength, Sasaki''s craftsmanship and even Ito''s Sabre technique are so brilliant that people forget the danger of Sakai


    Looking at the Sakai in front of him, the man with a long hand was in a panic, and his strength relaxed a little.


    Sakai Quan immediately took advantage of this time, first knocked off the hand holding his neck, and then stretched out his hand to grasp the arm wrapped around his waist.


    No!


    The long handed man was shocked and immediately wanted to take back his arm. However, just for the sake of insurance, he wrapped around Sakai Quan''s waist for several times. He was afraid that he would break free. As a result, he hurt himself"Where are you going?"


    With a murmur of hate, Sakai Chuen grabbed his arm which he had no time to take back. With a swing of his right hand, the blade quickly scratched his arm. Without chopping, he just scratched a little skin.


    But the wound at this point is enough to kill him!


    A black gas, along the blade into the wound, is an instant thing, that long hand man''s arm "Shua" once became extremely dark!


    And this black gas is spreading up very quickly!


    On the other hand, the fat man could not resist the black Qi with poison. At this time, his whole body was almost completely black, and his life was very little. There was only one or two breath left.


    He doesn''t know anything about poison. If the poison gas attacks his heart, he will die directly!


    The man with long hands was full of panic. Fortunately, his long arms gave him some time. Also take advantage of this time, the long hand man''s right hand pulled out the short blade from behind him, bit his teeth, closed his eyes, raised the short knife, and cut his poisoned left arm hard!


    Click!


    "Ah


    Heartrending scream, resounding throughout the pier, a long arm, fell to the ground.

 Chapter 579

    "Ah


    At this time, the long hand man''s left arm has been completely broken, only his empty shoulder is bleeding.


    However, it was effective for a strong man to break his wrist. The second after his arm fell to the ground, his whole long arm became pitch black, emitting a dangerous atmosphere.


    "Cut off your arms to keep the gas out? There''s something in it Sakai Quan looked at the man with long hands and said in Japanese.


    Although his meaning is to appreciate him, but from the expression, I can''t see the appreciation at all. It seems that I still disdain him.


    The long handed man, who can''t understand Japanese, has a calm tone when listening to him, plus his wearisome expression, his state at this time, and the gap between the two, so he doesn''t think that he is mocking himself for having ghosts!


    "Asshole! I will kill you The man with long hands endured severe pain, and his expression became ferocious. His only right arm was lifted up, and a black halo suddenly appeared on the whole arm, wrapping the whole arm!


    "Do you still have the ability?" When Sakai Quan saw this scene, his eyes moved slightly.


    He doesn''t understand Mandarin, either.


    "You have some spirit. I''ll give you a chance to see what you have."


    The man with long hands still didn''t understand, but it didn''t delay him. In particular, when he saw that Sakai Quan knew that he had not moved, he immediately thought that he looked down on himself. I think that sentence he said probably means "I''ll see what you can do".


    "Too much deception!" The man with long hands is painful and annoyed. He is determined to kill the man in front of him. It''s just right that he doesn''t do it by himself! All the mana began to move, the black halo became more and more solid, and it seemed that there were two more virtual shadows of the black palm.


    "That''s the Five ghosts chopping the sky palm!"


    Not far away in the air, Zhang Zheng and I were still acting. Zhang Zheng saw the man with long hands and suddenly said.


    "Five ghosts split heaven palm?"


    "Well." Zhang Zheng nodded. "That''s the power of the ghost."


    "Who is the ghost face? Oh, I just heard that you were the leader of the elder''s team, right


    "Well, not only that, he''s the best of the captains! I don''t know how many streets I left all the other captains! And he''s so strong because he''s got a book


    "A book?" I frowned.


    "A book specially recording the skills of yin and ghost - yin and ghost treasure record!" Zhang Zhengdao. "I''m afraid there are dozens of spells recorded above, and the Five ghosts'' heaven splitting palm is one of them, and it''s also one of the magic arts of ghost face refinement, but he can''t exert the power of this magic."


    Just then, the long handed man''s skill was finally completed, and the black light on his arm was frozen to the limit. His eyes were staring at Sakai Quan, and he drank and clapped in the past!


    "Oh


    In the blue sky, suddenly came out a shrill ghost call, not the general kid, but at least the ghost demon level of the shrill ghost howl!


    The black palm, instantly patted to Sakai Quan, suddenly expanded in the air, and the image also changed from a human palm to a ghost claw. The fingertip is long, and the size is larger than Sakai Quan''s body for several circles. If it is really patted, it is afraid that it will be directly crushed to death!


    But who is he facing? Sakai Chuen.


    Sakai Chuen steps down and holds the handle tightly with both hands. The blade stands on the side of his body. On it, a black airflow emerges, rising like water vapor, emitting a dangerous smell.


    At this time, Sasaki and Fei Huo Taoist, who were still in Wendou, also noticed this side.


    "The poison of the Sakai family. Is this the poison of the Sakai family?" Flying fire Taoist looked at the black gas on the blade, and he was surprised.


    He only saw the breath above the black gas from a leader of the sect. At that time, he was trying to raise poisonous insects. Hundreds of poisonous insects were put into a vat. The breath from it was very similar to that from today''s Sakai QUANDAO!


    "Poison - Chop!"


    All of a sudden, the eyelids of Sakai Quan''s eyes jumped, and he rushed out with a lunge. His arms were strong, he waved a knife and chopped!


    Miso!


    The huge black air is coming with a deadly dangerous smell! That kind of uncomfortable feeling, even Fei Huo Taoist couldn''t help closing his eyes and covering his face with his arms.


    Sasaki, on the other hand, moved his glasses directly, and there was a glimmer of light on the lens, as if there were some shielding effect.


    Bang!


    The huge ghost palm suddenly stopped, and there was a crack in the palm. The incision was very deep, and it spread to the arm. The next moment, the whole ghost hand burst open, and instantly burst out a strong wind pressure. Even the two of us who were far away were pushed back.


    "Poof


    The long handed man''s skill was broken, and he was immediately attacked. As soon as his chest was shocked, a mouthful of blood came out.


    Sakai Quan half squatted, kept chopping posture, cold eyes: "but so."


    At this time, the Taoist priest of feihuo suddenly reacted. He drew a sword and stabbed it at Sakai spring. A green flame rushed to Sakai spring in an instant. In front of the flame, he suddenly appeared like a snake mouth and bit it when he grew up."Huh?"


    Sakai was surprised, but it was too late to retreat. The attack speed of Fei Huo Taoist was not comparable between the two of them. He was in front of us in an instant.


    At this time, all he could do was to cut off the fire snake with a knife!


    But at the next moment, the fire snake cut off from it swept away from him and gathered behind him. Virtually, it surrounded him in the middle!.


    "Nani?"


    Sakai Quan looked around at a sea of green fire, was surprised! But at this time, it''s useless to do anything


    "Stop it!" Sasaki was about to rush to stop the Taoist from flying. It seemed that his whole body was shining with a strange Beige luster.


    But the power of science and technology did not, at least at this moment, make up for the physical gap between the two. The Taoist of flying fire simply took a step to the side to avoid Sasaki''s flying, and then opened his left hand to aim at the flame.


    "Take it!"


    Taoist Fei Huo suddenly clenched his left hand and clenched his fist. The fire around him closed in an instant. Then, it turned into a whirlpool of fire and soared into the sky!


    "Ah


    "Ah, ah, ah..."


    A scream came out. It was from Sakai Quan. But then, there are all kinds of strange calls. The sound line is sharp or low, dense and continuous. It can''t be from the same person. It can''t be Sakai Quan''s call changed by pain.


    "This is..."


    In the distance, I listen to the sound from hell. Even though I have seen a lot in the past year, I feel shivering at this time.


    Zhang Zheng was beside me and said in a deep voice: "it''s the voice of the soul, not that of Sakai Quan, but that of the knife in his hand That knife is highly toxic. I don''t know how many poisons it has been contaminated with. But there are countless souls on it! "


    I nodded and looked at the column of fire.


    The pillar of fire disappeared and Sakai''s body reappeared. But at this time, he is not a few seconds ago, one of the three masters of the Martial Arts Alliance, the East Island poison King Sakai spring!


    At this time, Sakai Quan kneels on one knee, and his clothes are almost completely broken, becoming a hole in the beggar''s clothes. With only a few inches of links, he can still let it continue to wear on Sakai Quan''s body.


    And the knife in his hand, the black all over the body, has completely disappeared, replaced by the original metal color, but also very dull.


    This is not caused by the fire of Sakai Quan. What the netherworld fire destroys is just the black poison on the blade. The blade itself is destroyed by Sakai Quan himself! With those poisons!


    After years of venom feeding, no matter how good the Dao is, it can''t keep its root. It''s just because of Sakai Quan''s poison skill, the poison can''t be lost from the blade. However, after the poison is dispersed, the sword will come to an end


    When Sakai Quan looked at his knife, his wrist moved slightly, and he didn''t need much force at all. Then he heard the sound of "Kara La" breaking from the inside of the knife. The next moment, this originally majestic sword, it is broken!


    "Great


    When I saw this, I couldn''t help blurting out.


    "With just one strike, Sakai Chuen, one of the three masters of the second echelon of the Martial Arts Alliance, was beaten like this. The Taoist Fei Huo deserves his reputation. He respects the demon sect How terrible


    I sighed and shook my head. Zhang Zheng was also a little frightened.


    To be an undercover agent in such an organization, how can the word "dangerous" be summed up?


    Sasaki straightened up and looked at the fire Taoist with angry face: "I even have a moment to think that you are different from those people! Hum! Evil cultivation is just like a bird of a feather. It''s just that you''re a little wordy. "


    "Is it?" Taoist Fei Huo glanced at him: "I also thought that you didn''t have such deep feelings with the people in the alliance of martial arts and Taoism. It turned out that you would protect them. But why? With your strange Clothes? "


    At this time, a layer of beige armor appeared on Sasaki''s body. From the neck to the sole of his feet, a complete set of clothes, trousers, shoes and gloves were tightly attached to his body. There was a strange ring on his chest, but there was no energy fluctuation on it.


    Taoist Fei Huo looked at him. Although he was strange, he didn''t take it too seriously. With a sneer, he looked at him again.


    "Qingmu is not here. You two should be the highest fighting power of the current Wudao alliance. If I want to put you out at this time, I can, but I don''t come here for this. I can let you go if I hand over the fire crystal sand. "


    "Pyroxene sand?" Sasaki frowned. "Yes, why don''t you go to Huofeng temple to get it?"


    "Where do you care if I get it?" Flying fire Taoist raised a decibel, the "bullying" said very righteously.


    But in fact, I don''t think it''s a problem to fight against Huofeng temple with the power of Gongmo cult, but no matter who it is, they will choose to be soft"Fire crystal sand can''t give you!" Sasaki cold voice way, the tone is irrefutable firm. "You don''t know its value at all. Only in my hands can it give full play to its power, do you? I don''t deserve it


    "There''s backbone!"


    I watched from a distance and couldn''t help cheering.


    I''m happy to watch the two tigers fight, but if one side has to win, I hope it''s the alliance of martial arts and Taoism.


    However, the reality will never change as people want to.


    Taoist Fei Huo smiles and shakes his head. He raises his left hand. In the palm of his hand, countless sparks suddenly appear, like a group of fireflies.


    This scene happened just a few minutes ago, and now, the tragedy is on again!


    "Fly fire!"


    The Taoist priest of flying fire shakes his hand, and hundreds of fireflies fly out in an instant. This time, its scope is bigger than just now, directly across the distance of 10 meters, including Sakai spring and Sasaki!


    Boom!


    The next moment, all the fireflies have a violent explosion, the entire dock, instantly fell into a sea of fire!


    Zhang Zheng''s face was livid and said, "this Taoist of flying fire belongs to the strongest leader under the five elders. Among his colleagues, only the general of quick blade can beat him because of his fast speed. But in fact, he is still the strongest under the five elders. Even if we look at all the captains, his strength is superior Oh, yes


    "I''ll go! What''s the matter with you? "


    "No, I''ve just forgotten about it all the time. When it comes to the strongest, I remember. Are there many people in Tianya headquarters?" Zhang Zheng seems to think of something very important. He stares at me and asks.


    "Not too much What''s the matter? "


    "At this time, I guess I''m going to succeed. I just forgot to say that this is not the only action today. The strongest leader of the elder, Guimian, is going to attack Tianya club!"


    "What?"

 Chapter 580

    On the dock, the green flame began to converge. Taoist Fei Huo looked at the location of Sakai Quan with a sneer. After the flame, Sakai Quan was dying.


    The netherworld fire of flying fire Taoist, attacking not only the body, but also the soul! Of course, the higher one''s accomplishments are, the stronger the power of the soul will be, and it will be more difficult to hurt. However, it is obvious that Sakai Quan''s cultivation can not support him to resist the netherworld fire, but just help him take a breath


    "You really understand one thing wrong, that is, I''m not here to discuss with you, I''m here to pick up the goods. If you want to get in the way, I can only clean you up like a stone on the way."


    Fei Huo Taoist went to Sakai Quan''s side and looked at the person in front of him who turned into coke and might die at any time, with a smile.


    But immediately, his smile solidified on his face, because he suddenly found that the flame behind him was strange


    "You..."


    Flying fire Taoist suddenly turned back, but saw that Sasaki came out from the fire, leisurely incomparable, like leisurely walk, where have any painful feeling?


    And the most frightening thing for him is that he lost control of the fire around Sasaki?!


    "You got it wrong, too." Said Sasaki. "You think I''m just a logistics worker, but in fact I am your biggest enemy


    Voice down, Sasaki''s chest on the ring suddenly lit up, powerful energy fluctuations, startling!


    "What?"


    Taoist Fei Huo looked at Sasaki and the light on his chest, and finally he looked frightened


    "What?"


    In the air, I stare at Zhang Zheng, the cold sweat on my forehead will come out.


    What kind of madman is Gong Mo Jiao? I know so much! Last time in Northeast China, the leader of the team was the leader under the elder. Although he looked unreliable, he actually suppressed the court pillar, which was famous for its military strength.


    Zhang Zheng has been lurking in Gongmo cult for a long time. He also told me that the team leader is not fixed, but the rank of strength. The elder is the strongest, and the second elder is the second


    One of the most powerful people is so terrible. Not to mention this shot, but the strongest in the strongest ranks! The best of the best!


    At this time, there is no master in Tianya club! I have never seen the so-called four Dharma protectors, and there is only one Li Xiao left. Is such a lineup enough?


    At present, Gong demon sect has only sent troops in two ways. On this way, there is only one Taoist of flying fire. On the other way, there is much more room for them!


    "Pang Kui, Pang Kui, talk!"


    I used the system to contact Pang Kui in my heart, but I couldn''t get a reply at all. No, it''s not even online.


    This is not wechat. There is no message or no online situation. This is communication in mind. You don''t need to see it, and you don''t need any space to reply. Now, this situation is only possible. That is, the other side has lost consciousness!


    Coma, or death


    No, not dead!


    After I was shocked, I immediately recalled that Pang Kui had already been enslaved by my servitude curse. His life was in my hands, and I could feel it naturally. At this time, he still had life, so he should have fainted.


    But even so, can also prove that the end of the world will, has a major event!


    "You Why didn''t you tell me earlier?! Why didn''t you say it earlier? " I stare at Zhang Zheng, almost roar out.


    "No Originally, I didn''t make a decision in the teaching. I just said it depends on the situation. When I set out, it wasn''t decided yet. Just when you suddenly appeared, I didn''t react. I was surprised, so I I forgot. "


    "You..."


    I looked at him, hold for a long time, can only sigh: "don''t say anything else, fast, according to the plan, come now!"


    "Ah, yes!"


    Zhang Zheng nodded, suddenly with a wave of both hands, two balls came to me one after the other.


    And I also immediately raised the sword to resist, and blocked the light ball with the body of the sword, but I also pushed back a lot, as if I couldn''t resist the impact.


    This is our plan.


    It''s the two of us - the way out.


    "Can you stop it? You''re looking at me Zhang Zheng gave a big drink, his hands retreated slightly, and then he waved it again!


    Two light balls fly back, make a turn in the air, and fly back in an instant.


    At the same time, Taoist Fei Huo finally responded. He pointed his sword to the sky and covered his body with the netherworld fire. Behind him, it seemed that a demon transformed from a green flame appeared. Inside the demon, ghosts howled.


    "Go


    Flying fire Taoist sword waved, the devil with ghosts, rushed to Sasaki in an instant.


    That is at this moment, Sasaki chest ring shining to a fixed point, powerful magic light suddenly spray out!"The trough! Help me


    The long hand man with broken arm lay on one side. He was flustered when he saw this scene, and immediately crawled to the distance with his hands and feet.


    Don''t suffer from such a fight!


    And the direction he climbs is exactly where we "fight". Maybe at this moment, when he looks at Zhang Zheng, he will envy that he left this land of right and wrong early


    "Still want to come? Eat this, Dad


    When I saw the light ball coming, an ethical cry came out, and suddenly moved to the rear of the two balls. Unexpectedly, I directly bypassed the attack of the two balls. At the same time, with a wave of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword instantly stretched out. In the blink of an eye, I came to Zhang Zheng''s body and cut it off with a sword!


    Poof -


    "ah -!"


    Zhang Zheng''s chest, immediately more than a knife oblique long wound, blood suddenly burst hair!


    "Tut - hateful! Go


    However, despite the injury, the new star Yin Yang messenger of kongmiaojiao can still keep a cool head, not dazed by the pain. With a move in his heart, the two balls flew back in an instant!


    The ball is not like a knife. The blade hurts the enemy. The back of the knife is worse than the handle. Like a hammer, it can hit people on any side! The effect is the same!


    And it''s better than a hammer! It doesn''t even have a handle!


    The two balls returned quickly at the right time. At this time, I just played the sword, and the sword body didn''t have time to return. I couldn''t resist the attack of the light ball.


    "What?"


    I suddenly turned back, but only had time to catch a glimpse of a black and white two color flash, and then, the back, is hit!


    "Poof


    Two balls, solid hit on my back, huge impact force instantly let me lean forward, big head a Yang, a mouth, a big stream of blood spewed out!


    "Cut!"


    Zhang Zheng''s body shakes for a while. It seems that he can''t support the air defense because of his injury. But fortunately, the double ball has come back and landed on the sole of his feet, holding his body, like the wind and fire wheel of Nezha, so that he can continue to stay in the air.


    And I, obviously, didn''t have the ability to do that. I was hit hard by two light balls and immediately fell down, "plop" and fell into the sea.


    Zhang Zheng won this battle, but of course, it was not easy to win.


    This is the result of the war in the eyes of all present


    "Help me!" Seeing that Zhang Zheng had won, the man with long hands immediately yelled to him. At the same time, he stretched out his left right hand to the other side. Luffy''s ability reappeared, and his arm stretched out all at once.


    Zhang Zheng took a look at him, licked his lips with his tongue, and finally grasped his hand, controlled two light balls to fly away, and took him away from the scene


    And I, of course, didn''t hurt as much as they thought. When I got to the sea, I avoided the water droplets, changed my face first, and then swam to China.


    The mantis catches the cicada, the Yellow sparrow is behind!


    Tianya will be ready to take advantage of the emptiness of the East Island and Southeast Asia to attack, but the Gong demon sect is not going to attack us when we are empty!


    Now the most fatal point is that we don''t even have the ability to help, because not long ago, the FA formation leading to Tianya society was closed under my own command!


    Tianya will be located in Chang''an City, in the middle of the mainland, but we old allies are either in the East, South or west I''m more straightforward. I''m out of the country!


    At this time, even if you want to go, what can you do? No matter how anxious you are, you can only rush there like this!


    I just hope I don''t play. If only I could play faster, faster wait!


    I suddenly a bright eyes, control the body to the sea above, looking at the coast of the thunder cloud, suddenly realized.


    If anyone has the strongest strength and speed in China, there is no doubt that he is


    East island port, green flames everywhere, the entire port has long been a sea of fire, and in this green flame, there are countless white light spots, are condensing into a line, as if in the dark, fighting for the power of fire!


    Taoist Fei Huo was standing in the sea of fire, panting. He didn''t know where he was just now. His breath also dropped several grades. His mana fluctuation was less than half of the peak.


    "What kind of monster is this? What are you doing here? " Flying fire Taoist unbelievable raised his head, looking at the huge fire in front of him, roared out.


    That powerlessness, that reluctance, that doubt, all turned into anger.


    "Well, my nano battle suit is very strong. I''m a big fan of Tony Shida, iron man."


    In front of him, Sasaki tore open the flame and walked out. He was still wearing Beige armor. After a blow, the ring on his chest also fell into calm.


    But who can know how long this calm can be silent.


    "This is my favorite work." Said Sasaki. "There is a coffin that can keep the soul of the Chinese Du laoguai. It can be regarded as his most outstanding work, and my most outstanding one is this battle suit. It can absorb all attacks, extract the purest power, and fight back one by one! How, how? ""Oh! Not so good! "


    Fei Huo Taoist stares at Sasaki fiercely. Although his mouth is hard, he knows in his heart that what he said is right. In this battle, he has lost his advantage.


    Just now he released the ghost demon, and all ghosts attacked, consumed most of his strength, but also just to resist the other party''s attack.


    But he knows that if it''s really one-to-one, this move will break the so-called "counterattack" and then attack Sasaki''s body. But at this time, Sasaki is safe


    It''s absorbed again!


    Flying fire Taoist thought like this and looked at the flames around him.


    Every fire here is released by itself, but at this time, I can''t control any of them. Because in every flame, there is a white spot, even if there is only one, will seize their own control!


    These, too, will become Sasaki''s strength.


    How to win?


    Taoist Fei Huo glanced at Sasaki and felt the power in his body. Suddenly, his feet kicked, and the whole person flew up in an instant. Without looking back, he ran directly!


    "Oh? And that''s it? " Sasaki looked at the flying fire Taoist, frowned, clenched his fists, and his chest lit up again.


    "I didn''t say you could go!"


    The next moment, dazzling white light, momentum, more powerful than the last time!


    "Damn it


    Fei Huo Taoist priest shouts hard, immediately changes direction, turns 90 degrees and flies to the other side.


    But at the next moment, when he looked back at the white light, which also turned 90 degrees and chased back at a faster speed than himself, despair finally appeared in his eyes

 Chapter 581

    Thunderbolt.


    In myths and legends, this kind of thing can often appear, it is like an examination, the meaning of existence is to let the world know how strong this person is.


    It is so conspicuous, so eye-catching. Once someone passes through the thunder robbery, thousands of people will immediately know about it, and these thousands of people will pass the news on to thousands of people, and it will soon spread all over the country.


    It has to be said that this day is also enough. What a good chance these practitioners have been given.


    If you lose and die, you''ll just shake your head and sigh. At the same time, you''ll also sigh about how you can''t achieve this goal? Of course, I may also worry about whether I will die when I get to that day.


    And won, all of a sudden the world knows, low-key? It doesn''t exist!


    In a word, winning is respected by thousands of people, and losing can be regarded as a glorious defeat. No matter what, I don''t believe that God didn''t mean it. I really don''t know whether it''s bad taste or too understanding of people.


    However, in recent hundreds of years, at least according to the current data, no one has been able to survive the thunder robbery. It''s common for monsters to rob, but they are basically regarded as normal phenomena


    The last time Jiuhua was robbed, it was TIANYAO robbery. It almost belonged to the postgraduate examination. At the beginning of TIANYAO robbery, it was a dark cloud, and heaven and earth changed color! It''s just that it was evening. I can''t see


    And this time Murong deep into the earth immortal robbery, at most the college entrance examination, the impact is only this piece of weather.


    There is a big gap between the two. Although the posture is the same, the power and momentum are much smaller than those of Jiuhua. But who would think that those who have successfully passed the "college entrance examination" are very weak


    In the sky, Murong stood up with his sword, dressed in white and flying in the sea breeze. The vast thunder clouds in the sky made several slight changes with his movements, and finally stopped in this state.


    It''s not that he doesn''t want to move, but that the sun sect under him has been almost wiped out in the thunder before him!


    At this time, people in the sun sect died in 7788, and those who lingered were half comatose, hanging in one breath.


    The only one who can move freely is the old leader of Yeji. At this time, although he was slightly injured and in much better condition than others, he did not dare to move at all. He just sat on the ground and looked at the man and the sword that day.


    With his strength, he can''t withstand the thunder. But murongshen doesn''t want to end his life so soon. He thinks Do it yourself!


    To this end, Murong Shen also flew to the sea, left the coast, and finally prepared to concentrate on the face of thunder.


    Murong deeply raised his head. On his head, it seemed that some earth shaking power was brewing in the thick black cloud!


    However, Murong Shen was not moved, and slowly lowered his head again, his face like water.


    The next moment, the thunderous thunder sounded, nine thunder pillars gathered together, the huge thunder blade passed through, split down in an instant!


    This is the fifth thunder robbery, the first four thunder robberies. He led the thunder to kill most of the taiyangjiao people. From this thunder robbery, he has to face it seriously!


    All the people on the coast hold their breath and stare at murongshen tightly. And murongshen, in the eyes of all people, stood up, raised his head, raised his sword, and chopped!


    The blue and purple thunder is coming down in a flash. The speed is amazing! However, Murong Shen was so slow. He flew slowly, raised his head slowly, raised his sword slowly, raised his hand slowly, and cut slowly.


    But in the next moment, white light across, a sound can be heard within 100 meters, clear "Qiang" sound, the winner, is murongshen!


    "Brother!"


    "Young master!"


    All of us were shocked. Everything in front of us is too incredible. The earth immortal robbery, which has not appeared in hundreds of years, is coming back to the world again. The person who has been robbing is even more unprecedented. With one''s own strength and one sword, he can kill the heaven robbery!


    Although there was a thunder robbery not long ago, after all, it was a demon who could not resonate with human beings. Today, however, it is a living person and an acquaintance who is around! But why, at this moment, do you feel such a gap?


    Among the crowd, only the leader of the sun was laughing.


    Looking at murongshen and his enemies, he laughed.


    He laughed so powerless, so helpless.


    He can see that murongshen''s movement is slow? That''s Casual is leisurely.


    This thunder robbery, for him, is no longer a test, but he has to go through it. He is in such a state that he looks like a player who has already decided to win the championship but still wants to compete.


    Murongshen smiles a little. The thunderbolt that has been cut into pieces turns into innumerable shining points. It''s like the stars are out of sight. It''s like rain falling down from murongshen''s side. It looks very dreamy.


    Here, it seems that it is no longer under the thunder cloud, but the stage.


    But gorgeous never long, soon, all the current dissipated, the sky, rob the clouds, once again brewing a huge thunder.But murongshen is not afraid.


    The next moment, the thunder fell, Murong deep forward, sword waving!


    Sixth, seventh, eighth!


    The next three thunder robberies are the same. No matter how strong you are, Murong Shen is not afraid, and only cuts them with one sword!


    From the beginning of thunder robbery to now, his whole body, even his clothes, has not fallen a little dust, and there is no damage.


    And now, it''s the ninth thunderbolt!


    In the distance, on the east island port, Sasaki''s armor has been lifted. At this time, he is standing on the coast, looking at this side through his glasses.


    As far away as northern Europe, in the secret chamber of Shenying society, Saint Xifa was still kneeling there, praying like a God. But at this time, he suddenly opened his eyes, as if he felt something.


    Not only him, but also Ethan, at the end of the dungeon, slowly opened his eyes, stretched out his palm, spread out his fingers, and looked at his palmprint as if in a daze, but who could know what he was thinking.


    On the ice devil mountain in the north, in the cold wind of hunting, there is a lot of ice and snow. However, as if in the spring, Okin is not afraid of the cold, does not walk, does not turn around, and just stares at the front.


    In the distant place, as if in the eternal darkness, a man suddenly moved and said with a smile, "Oh, is there anyone who wants to reach that stage at last?"


    Around, another person said: "what do you care about that? They will help us deal with it. "


    ¡­¡­


    At this moment, it can be said that the whole world is staring at here! The secret agents of various organizations are almost crazy, recording every detail enthusiastically and passing it on to their masters at any time.


    They didn''t pay attention to Jiuhua''s rescue. After Jiuhua''s rescue, it was calm and there was no change, which made them feel relieved.


    Only a few of us know that Jiuhua has left after the robbery.


    Elder martial brother Liu Tong used the technique of escaping from the earth to sneak into the boat club late at night. He told me that Jiuhua left immediately after the robbery. He didn''t know where he was going, just like his master.


    According to him, this is what the master meant. He told me not to accept solicitation after breaking through the earth immortal. He told Liu Tong, Luo Tian and other senior brothers and Jiuhua not to break through the current state. If they break through, they should leave immediately. They can no longer stay in the Zhacai shop or even appear in front of the public!


    Although I don''t know why, I believe master has his own intention.


    But murongshen is not in his charge, he is free, and his breakthrough, and the practice after the breakthrough, will also attract the attention of the whole world!


    In the world of mages, Duan Qingtian is strong, but he is not invincible. Moreover, there is no shortage of experts in this world. Saint Lucifer, Ethan, Aoki, Okin Many experts stand in the world and restrain each other, which makes the world maintain a relatively peaceful state.


    Since ancient times, there are only two reasons for the war. One is that he feels that he can do it, and the other is that he is going to die


    One wants to take advantage of the victory and the other wants to go for it. This is the source of the war. If we all feel that the other side is similar to ourselves, there will be no war, only a cold war.


    The world has been peaceful for so many years, because the balance is still there, but today, this balance will be broken!


    Once Huaxia has a Dixian, then he will be above all forces!


    This is not what they want to see!


    But what can we do? They can''t stop


    In the sky, the ninth thunder came down, and Murong Shen finally showed his serious expression. He raised his hand to the sky, and the eight trigrams above his head appeared. The wind was blowing fast on the ground, and the power of the stars was soaring into the sky!


    In the sky, the thunder began to tremble and shake. And at the foot of the sea, also because of this powerful force produced a huge vortex! It''s like the roar of the sea god!


    It''s not that murongshen has no confidence to resist the thunder, but that he respects it with all his strength!


    Murong deeply looked at the dazzling light and laughed brightly: "let me see, the power of heaven! Fight, turn, star, move


    Boom!


    All of a sudden, empty the sky!


    On shore, everyone closed their eyes and covered their faces with their arms. Only the master of the sun, looking at the strong light with a smile, did not move his sight even though his eyes were like a steel needle.


    In the strong light, countless meteors came, which was the power of thunder robbery. The stars changed and defeated thunder robbery! The most powerful thunderbolt was scattered into countless meteors and ran to this side!


    Boom! Boom, boom, boom -


    "ah


    "Ah


    The explosion sounds like a barrage of bullets. Even if the Murong family can''t see the thunder meteor, they will be OK, because they can''t find them at all. And those who died or hurt in the sun religion, but a lot of them all got a thunderbolt!


    There''s only one exception, Lord of the sun.He turned his head and looked at his side. All the thunderbolts fell on his side, but none of them fell on him. How can such a precise stroke be unintentional?


    He didn''t feel like he had such good luck.


    Whoo -


    all of a sudden, the strong wind rushed over and dispersed the smoke generated by the explosion. The master of the sun raised his head, and Murong Shen was already in front of him.


    "Fast speed."


    "Because I can''t wait." Murong deep light said. "To kill you, I have something else to do."


    "You are in a hurry..." The master of the sun stood up and looked into his eyes. "It''s been so long with that ray who can''t destroy you. It''s funny that I came here in a rage, but now it''s like this, that time and this time. It seems that on this day, we are all on your side. "


    The Sun God said, smile, solidified in the face, almost at the same time, is a strong wind across, his neck, suddenly more than a bloodstain!


    The speed of the sword made his body not react. The blood didn''t flow out of the wound.


    "You''re wrong. It''s not God who helps us." Murong drew his sword into the sheath and looked at his body coldly. "You are not lucky to lose. Today, although I do it, I use my father''s power. He beat you then, and today he beat you again. "


    With that, murongshen turned to the sea and cried out, "the two times that taiyangjiao violated the East China Sea were defeated by my father! My father, Murong, is not inferior to others all his life


    In the cold wind, the air shakes the world and threatens the sky.


    On this day, finally appeared for hundreds of years have not appeared strong - Dixian! Beyond the mortal, above the world! there is none under heaven to equal him!


    And he comes from China! From the Murong family in Suzhou!


    On the same day, taiyangjiao, the former national religion of the East Island, all the members under the leader of taiyangjiao died in battle and was officially destroyed. There is no taiyangjiao in the world!

 Chapter 582

    Breeze, the sky is the clouds, thunderstorms have long disappeared, this is clear day!


    Murong fell to the ground again with his feet. He seemed to have a white light all over his body and auspicious clouds on his head. With a faint smile on his face, he put his sword back and stepped forward step by step to get close to the people. He was really immortal and refined!


    "Brother Brother


    Looking at the familiar and strange man in front of him, Murong Xiao was at a loss for a moment. He wanted to speak, but he didn''t dare.


    Dixian, is this Dixian?!


    Murong Xiao looked up at his brother''s face, his lips trembling.


    The gap that no one has crossed for hundreds of years has been Over and over?!


    And this man is his own brother?!


    Some people once thought master Ruyan would be the first one to make a breakthrough. Others thought that the first Dixian would be Duan Qingtian, the God of war, Yu Hao, Qin Mufeng and Li Xiao. Of course, some people say it will be Murong guest.


    But no one thought it was murongshen.


    In exchange for his son''s success in becoming an immortal, he became a useless man. There is no shortage of MAGE families, Mu families, Dai families, Li families and countless small families in China. Who can have such courage?!


    Murong guest has!


    At that time, he dared to fight against the taiyangjiao alone and cut the foreign enemies with his sword! Dare to challenge the major experts, set up his power of Murong! Up to now, I have passed on my merit to my son, and I dare to give up all my accomplishments!


    Who can be compared with such a hero?


    As murongshen said, my father is no weaker than others in his life!


    Murong Xiao sat on the ground and looked at the man in front of him. It turns out that this is the earth immortal. It''s really, really different from people It''s not human, it''s not body, it''s immortal. Even if it''s the first time to see the fairyland, it''s immortal!


    "You..."


    Murong Xiao opened his mouth again, but before he could say anything, Murong Shen immediately interrupted: "sister, you can deal with the things here. I still have something to do. I can''t stay here. I..."


    Before Murong Shen finished, he was interrupted by another voice -


    "brother Murong! Come on! Do me a favor


    "Ha?"


    Everyone turned around, and then saw a man running from the sea like crazy. The sea was almost separated by his feet, and the foam was following behind him.


    "He is Crazy? "


    Bao xingzhao and Wei Xiaofeng looked at me with black lines on their faces. But I didn''t take care of them at all. I rushed from the sea to the shore, ran all the way to murongshen, and grabbed his arm!


    "Brother Murong! Come on! Tianya will be attacked! The most powerful leader of Gongmo cult attacks Tianya club! You don''t care how I know, the teleportation array Anyway, it can''t be used. You just broke through the Dixian robbery. You have the strongest strength and the fastest speed. Take me quickly! "


    "What What


    Murong Shen had just finished the robbery and killed all the enemy troops. Unexpectedly, he was stunned when I told him this.


    "Don''t ask. I''ll tell you on the way. Come on, fly! Take me with you I saw him in a daze, worried, the other hand again pressed his shoulder, shaking hard, trying to wake him up.


    "Oh, well, well, I see. I''ll go now. I Well, can you wait a minute? I''ll do one thing first Murong Shen reached out and grasped my hand. His face had already returned to normal. He looked at me with a serious face.


    I took a slow breath, looked at him, blinked: "ah?"


    ¡­¡­


    Along the southeast coast, a member of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion once again killed a white haired monster with a knife. Finally, he also exhausted his strength and knelt on the ground with soft legs. He could only use a knife to hold himself up.


    Not only him, but also many people around him. On the ground, there were his companions everywhere, as well as the bodies of those white haired monsters, which were closely packed and piled together, and there was almost no place to settle down.


    But fortunately, they won!


    All of them look at each other and see joy in each other''s eyes. Sacrifice is inevitable, but it is not meaningless. All the white monsters have been eliminated. Looking around, there is no white standing in the sight.


    On the other hand, although they have no strength, they are still alive.


    They won!


    But


    The white haired monster has been completely eliminated, and their sight has fallen on the only enemy - Nanyang Association, the second sacrifice kuhua!


    At this time, kuhua is still flying on the sea, but there is a very disgusting thing around him.


    It''s a big black insect. I don''t know how big it is, because half of its body is in the sea, and it has no shell. It''s as fleshy as a caterpillar, with a pair of short legs, but the front end is a pair of tongs. A pair of empty eyes seemed to be staring at them, but they didn''t seem to be. A big mouth was like a whale shark. It was no matter that it swallowed five or six people at a time!This is his life!


    Most of the time, Nanyang Association''s sacrificial ranking is not based on strength, but on value. The three priests can control the flying dragon, and the four priests can dig gold. Therefore, although their strength is not strong, they are all at the top.


    However, the second sacrifice is obviously not because of this


    "Damn it! What the hell is this bug? You can''t fight to death! "


    In front of kuhua and the big fleshy insect, four people stood in front of him with a long stick, a sword, a big knife and a bare hand.


    These four people are all disciples of the Kaishan generation in the pavilion, and they are the strongest among the disciples!


    They are not the only ones. In the first generation, there were eight disciples, of which the eldest one was the most powerful, far more powerful than the other seven. Later, the scale of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion expanded. Apart from the first disciple, the other seven people, together with brother Yu Zhan, who was a late beginner but had great talent and rapid progress, were called the eight sons of Qiankun!


    After the battle started, there were eight of them in charge. After the white hair monster appeared, Yu Zhan and the youngest of the seven were sent to clean up the monster, while the six elder martial brothers went up to deal with the bitter Hua.


    But kuhua''s strength is beyond their imagination. And the resistance of the big meat insect also overturned their understanding of the insect.


    Up to now, they haven''t got any advantage. On the contrary, they have got two brothers


    "Whatever it is, we must kill him and take revenge on the two brothers!" Cried the man with the knife, who was about to rush up.


    But the big fleshy insect was not afraid of him at all. He opened his mouth and spat out a stream of black liquid from his big mouth. It was like a big black column pouring down directly, and Shengsheng forced him back.


    "Don''t worry, younger martial brother." The cold voice of holding the sword. "Revenge, we must revenge, but don''t be impulsive. This guy is hard to deal with."


    "So what? The elder martial brother is still closed. Do you want to drag him out directly? " The man with bare hands looks like a monk, clenching his fist and looking back at him. "If it''s just a second sacrifice, we have to call the elder martial brother out. If the high priest comes, should we hide in the room and wait for the master?"


    "This..."


    "Don''t talk so much nonsense. Let''s go!"


    The swords and fists were obviously impatient, while the swords and sticks were calmer. However, seeing that their two brothers had already rushed up, they couldn''t just watch. They all shook their heads and immediately followed.


    Kuhua flew in the air with a gloomy sneer and said, "it''s up to you? You deserve to be here today. Good boy, spit up! "


    The big meat bug was black and rotten. He had to mosaic on the TV. He called him good, but he was really obedient. He spewed out black water again and again!


    The four men had been fighting with the goods for some time, and they all had experience. As soon as they saw that the goods opened their mouths, they immediately spread out, stepped on their feet, and flew up to the bitter flowers in the air.


    Everyone knows whether this insect is a poisonous insect or a bitter one. If you kill him, you will be defeated by a strong enemy!


    But it''s not that easy!


    The four flew up, laughing bitterly in the air. With one pair of hands, the pink and purple light in their palms flashed out. Their eyes fixed on the four, and they saw their course of action. With a wave of their hands, the two pink and purple lights crossed two lines in the air, but they didn''t disappear immediately. Instead, they stayed in the air and flew out in an instant!


    The two pink and purple lights are like sword light and sword Qi. Their target is not the four people themselves, but this is their only way!


    "No, flash!"


    The man who used the stick was the first to react. He immediately gave a loud drink and flashed away. He forcibly reversed his course of action and fell to another place.


    Among the others, those who use swords also have brains. Although those who use swords are hot tempered, they know the importance of swords. Only the bare handed goods, lengtouqing!


    "I''ll see what you are!"


    "No!"


    The prodigy tried to stop it, but it didn''t work.


    That Leng goods, looking at the purple and pink light flying in front of me, it was a direct blow out!


    Pop!


    It was like hitting the surface of the water with an iron whip. The clear voice sounded, and the fist of the goods hit the light.


    Shua! The whole purple light fell on him!


    This time, this person from head to foot, the whole body is red and purple, straight back, "plop" fell on the ground!


    "Asshole, I''ll kill you!"


    The guy who used the knife saw that another martial brother had been attacked. He couldn''t restrain his anger. He turned around and just landed. He flew up again and cut through with a knife!


    Half of the body was in the sea. At this time, it stretched out again. Its broad body blocked kuhua''s body like a shield and caught the knife directly!


    Poof - poof?


    The blade stabbed the big meat worm. Its skin was as tough as a rhinoceros and an elephant, and it was as elastic as rubber. The blade could not penetrate, sink in and pull apart.The next moment, the big meat bug straightened out and directly bounced him out. A pair of tongs suddenly waved and directly smashed him back to the ground.

 Chapter 583

    The big meat worm bowed his head, and the big pincers directly hit the one with the knife on the ground.


    At this moment, on one side, the stick looked at the big bug and bowed his head. At this moment, he calculated the height, squatted and pedaled together!


    All of a sudden, like a meteor back, a streamer straight up, an instant to the big meat insect above, in front of the empty door, arm a tight, long stick at one stroke, immediately hit!


    Kuhua glanced at it and was not afraid. He laughed: "do you want to deal with me first? Try it


    At the end of the speech, kuhua turned around and kicked up. He blocked the long stick with the sole of his shoe. Without stopping, his body was still spinning. He lifted his leg and shook the long stick directly. With a wave of his right hand, the pink purple light was shining again.


    But this time, it wasn''t just the long sword light and sword Qi. At this time, it was too late to send out so much sword Qi. It was also not accurate about the position. It just caught a glimpse of the target and gave a direct direction. A purple ray shot like a flying needle!


    "Tut!"


    The man who made the stick was clever. He felt that it was wrong. As soon as he tilted his head, he flashed over, and the needle flew over. He almost flew over his face, so that he didn''t pierce his skin.


    But at this time, it has been delayed for several seconds. Since flying up, if you don''t take him all at once, it will be wrong!


    It didn''t take much effort for the big meat bug to drop the one. As soon as he looked up, he saw this one and shook his neck, "pa!" Hit this again!


    Kuhua looked down and saw that three of the four had gone, and there was only one left. It was time to fight back!


    As soon as kuhua''s eyes brightened, he fell down directly. With his arms outstretched, his glider made another dive. He directly touched the ground and made a claw with both hands. The pink and purple light in the palm of his hand condensed and caught it with one claw!


    Bang!


    The only one who held the sword stood in front of him, but he held it directly in his hand, and he didn''t feel like tearing it apart.


    When he looked down, he found that the pink purple light in kuhua''s palm was like a close armor, resisting the edge of the sword for him. Not only that, the pink purple light was spreading to the whole sword body at an amazing speed.


    Needless to say, the problem is the end of the hilt.


    It was not until then that he found that this pink and purple light was not light at all, it was countless insects!


    "So it is


    There''s no need to think about it any more. The little bug climbed up to his hand, even if there was only one. He let go immediately and directly stepped on his feet to slide back. No sword!


    And his decision was also correct, because after he quit, the next moment, the other hand of kuhua had already grasped him, so he didn''t touch his body.


    "Quick reaction, take this! Give it back to you


    Kuhua shook his hand, grabbed the sword body directly, threw it out, and then a sword turned and flew over.


    At this time, the sword is not the same as before. From the top to the bottom, from the tip to the end of the handle, it''s all pink and purple. There are countless insects!


    "I''ll go!"


    When the man saw that his sword flew over, but he did not dare to take it. He quickly lowered his head, hid the sword, and then raised his head. In front of him, kuhua had already rushed over!


    "Ah?"


    "Oh, shit, die!"


    Kuhua looked at the unarmed man in front of him, as if he had seen a corpse. His right hand kept just that state, and he grabbed it with one claw.


    At this time, this distance, this speed, he also knows that he can''t escape, heaven and earth eight sons, that is the first generation of disciples! He immediately raised his mana. His whole body seemed to be burning a layer of blue flame. As soon as he opened his hands, he wanted to resist him!


    If it happens, it''s not known whether it will be successful or not.


    But just before they met, a white light suddenly flew down from the sky. It was such a place that it got stuck between them, showing a human shape!


    Bang!


    A dull sound, two people are eyelid a jump, a careful look, but found in front of a person?!


    The man in front of him, facing kuhua, was surrounded by white flames. In his hand, he held a knife, half of which was in the scabbard. He held the scabbard in his left hand, and the handle in his right hand. His hands were separated. The body of the knife was half exposed. It was the exposed half of the body that blocked kuhua''s hand.


    "Huh?"


    Kuhua fixed her eyes. Her eyes were immediately flustered. On her forehead, there was a cold sweat.


    Because this time, these bugs didn''t spread to the blade as they had just done, but they seemed to be burned to death by the white flame!


    He is the master of these insects, his feelings are the most clear!


    For a long time, despite the lively fighting, he relied on nothing more than both.


    One is his own life bug, that is, the big meat bug on the sea, who had stepped on it before. The other one is these little bugs.


    It''s like a general with a million elite soldiers. But now, seeing, the million elite soldiers are useless.If you want to run, you can''t!


    The white flame on the person in front of him seems to have suction, like a small whirlpool, sucking his body tightly, so he can''t run!


    And although the flame can''t feel the temperature and won''t be burned, it seems to be the killer of these insects. Once zilala burns a large area, there is no corpse, only light smoke.


    "I Come on, dear


    Kuhua was really afraid. From the beginning of this battle, to him, until just now, it was a smooth breeze! But it''s not good to make great efforts. If we make great efforts, we can''t make great efforts!


    On the sea, the big meat bug heard the call and rushed over immediately. The body doesn''t know how long it is. The big body turns around in the air directly, rising and falling, with a curve in the middle.


    The lower body, still in the sea, still don''t know where the end is. The upper part of the body, a big mouth is rushed to the man, a mouth, and a mouthful of black water spray out!


    Kuhua watched the big fleshy insect rush in, and the black water gushed down. He was a little bit at the bottom of his heart. He knew the power of this thing, and he would not be hurt. At this time, the man in front of him held the knife in both hands, and at most separated one hand to see how he could prevent it!


    He thought very well, but unfortunately, small, small pattern.


    The man''s eyes didn''t care about this. He just stared at kuhua. Suddenly, the corner of his mouth moved and he whistled. The clothes he was wearing were windless. Suddenly, he lifted them away. There was a three knot stick in his waist and belt.


    The three section stick is not connected by iron chain or steel chain, but by the white rope condensed by magic power. As soon as the clothes are lifted, the three section stick "shouts" and flies!


    "Huh?"


    Kuhua has already looked up at the three section stick. Three sticks flying in the air, three even, suddenly one with each other, "pa" of a, into a long stick.


    This thing, just like Sikong Ying''s nine section whip, can be a long bamboo stick or a bamboo nine Section Whip.


    At this time, the black water poured down like a big column. It seemed that the man didn''t do anything, but the long stick seemed to be so inspired. Suddenly, it began to spin, from top to bottom, from left to right, and there was a strong wind!


    A layer of invisible force covered the whole long stick. A long wind rope was thrown out at both ends of the stick. With the rapid rotation of the stick body, it swung very fast. It was two long whips!


    However, the whip is soft. It''s not like a long stick. When it''s rotated, it won''t be straight. It''s two arcs. When it''s rotated, its shape is opposite. Vaguely, it''s a pattern of Tai Chi eight trigrams!


    The next moment, black water poured on it, and then Then there is no more


    Black water impacts on the rotating eight diagrams, but it is blocked by Shengsheng, not a drop falls down!


    "How can it be? You can block it all with one stroke No, no, it''s not in the way. "


    Kuhua looks at the top of his head. The eight diagrams are like translucent glass. Through this, he can see the black water on the top and murmur.


    He thought that it was the long stick''s rapid rotation and mana that blocked the black water like a big umbrella, but immediately he found that it was not the case.


    If it''s blocked, or thrown to the other side, it''s bound to come down. Even if it''s to the point where the Murong family''s stars are changing, it just makes the degree of direction change more exaggerated and controllable.


    Far away, let''s say murongshen is dealing with the last thunder robbery. The thunder robbery will not disappear out of thin air. Instead, it has been scattered into countless meteors. It''s just that the direction of scattering is not in all directions of nature, but only to that side. The distance and landing point are controlled by murongshen.


    No matter how powerful the man is in front of us, we can''t be more powerful than that. Looking closely at the past, I found that the black water was not blocked or thrown away, but evaporated!


    This eight trigrams Tai Chi diagram is like a big steamer. You don''t need to touch the black water, but it turns into white smoke.


    This situation is the same as that of my little bug.


    "This..."


    Kuhua''s heart cooled when she saw this. These are the only two ways to save your life. They''re gone!


    And that big meat bug, a mouthful of black water can''t be the water from the faucet. It''s the same as panting. After spitting this, you have to take a slow breath to spit another mouthful. No matter how well you connect, there must be a gap between them.


    This is the gap, the rotating stick suddenly soared up, originally flat on the ground, at this time suddenly stood up, ran to the insect and flew past!


    Kuhua looked up and saw that the stick had shaken countless virtual shadows in the air, one of which hit the head of the big fleshy insect first.


    It''s so powerful that it''s shut up!


    Seal your mouth so it doesn''t spit. The rest of the stick shadow, one by one, countless, not sure the distance, all hit on the neck of the big meat worm!


    Although the big meat bug goes straight up and down, it can''t see which is the neck, which is the chest, which is the stomach, but it must be near the mouth. One stick at a place, whether it''s neck or not, can''t stand it.For a moment, I only heard a series of "Pa Pa Pa Pa Pa -" sounds. The big head of the big meat bug was beaten up, and then the just raised back slowly came back. The next stick was straight!


    It''s like a pillar of meat standing upright on the sea!


    At this time, the man gave a sneer, suddenly raised his foot and directly kicked kuhua''s stomach. He kicked him out. The blade completely returned to its sheath, half squatted, and the blade stuck to the left side. He looked up at kuhua and was ready to go!


    "Boy


    Kuhua looked at him and knew that he was going to do it at last. Although he had no confidence in his heart, his mouth was still hard. With a wave of his arms, his whole body''s mana was mobilized and he planned to fight it hard!


    But at the next moment, kuhua only felt that a gust of wind was blowing in front of him. Looking at him again, he was empty!


    No!


    Kuhua was shocked and looked back. He only saw the shadow of the human body, the sword in his hand, the sharp blade coming out of the sheath, and a strong wind passing by. Even though he was not his target and was behind him, he could feel the sharp meaning of the sword.


    And that straight big meat bug, black body, but it is more than a white line, and then, its huge body along the white line, a clean break!


    Poof!


    The skin is torn open, the incision is neat, and the big meat insects are wriggling violently, which is very disgusting!


    And more disgusting is, from that incision, big black water and blood gushed out!


    The rest disciples vomited all of a sudden.


    But he himself, however, didn''t mind. His whole body was covered with magic power and Dao meaning. No matter whether you were black water or blood, he avoided one after another!


    Kuhua looked at this man, and his own life bug who had been completely cut off. His shock may have exceeded his pain.


    Yes, there has always been more than one Yu Hao who is a master of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. The eight sons of heaven and earth can only be regarded as the middle and high-end combat power. They boast that they are strong, and they have not suffered losses after they have dealt with each other. Can they imagine that one person will destroy the organization?


    Don''t forget, there is a master on the Tianya list.


    No.15 in Tianya list, Yu Hao''s eldest disciple, Lin Zhilan!

 Chapter 584

    In Murong''s family, there used to be a family with offerings, and there were a lot of house protectors. Although the courtyard was large, it didn''t seem crowded, but there were people everywhere.


    But at this time, the whole family can fight have gone to the front line. In addition to Murong Lei, the goods were ordered to stay at home, but also in the deeper yard.


    At this time around, there is no one, quiet, winter, not even a bird!


    Inside the door, on the Bagua carpet, murongke collapsed on it. Except for his breath, there was no sound around him. It was quiet, as if the air had solidified.


    At this moment, time and space may not be so clearly defined.


    Sleepy, tired, a little sleepy, but especially sober. It''s like seeing something, but it doesn''t seem to be. It hurts, but it''s numb, a little empty, but it seems to have strength


    Is this the end of all kinds of tangles and contradictions?


    Murong wanted to look around, but he couldn''t move at all, but he also knew that he was most familiar with the environment here. He didn''t know how many years he had practiced here, and he knew every inch of it.


    But at this time, all you can see is just this point. All the candles around have already gone out. The remaining half a candle, the blackened wick, and the solidified wax oil are bitter in your eyes.


    Yes, when the light goes on and off, everything changes and everything becomes nothing. No matter how straight it was, it was burned unevenly at this time. No matter how white it used to be, it''s also dark now.


    And eventually, these will disappear, no matter how bright it was, in the end, it will disappear and turn into wisps of smoke.


    It''s just a pity


    Murong Ke looked at the remaining half of the candle, it was like himself. Clearly It''s not there yet, but it''s out of the fire.


    If the candle can be rekindled, how can people come again?


    "It''s all over..." Murongke is lying on the ground. He can''t even move. He is holding the wool on the carpet. Is he holding it? I don''t know that the strength has gradually disappeared.


    This was the place where I practiced day and night. Today, is it going to be the place where I go back?


    Over the years, countless battles have resulted in many hidden injuries. I don''t know how many problems there are in the meridians. Plus the damage of the foundation, and the damage of the recent war It''s the cultivation that supports his body that makes him live to the present.


    But now, without this cultivation, all these things are under pressure. I can''t bear it


    This life is here.


    "Is that all? There''s nothing to worry about. Shen''er is invincible. Although Xiao''er is cheap, he has a home, lei''er And he''s here. He has to look after my boy for me. It''s really... "


    Before I finished, suddenly when the door opened, I stood at the door with a wry smile, scratched my face and said, "master Murong, you are still talking about me at this time, but I have a headache, old Lei."


    "Ah? You... "


    Murongke is lying on the ground. Although he can''t see me because he can''t move, he knows my voice.


    And then there was the sound that made him more familiar!


    "Father, just now I can''t control the power in my body. I can''t suppress it first. I can''t wait for thunder robbery. Otherwise, I should do it first. There''s something wrong with Tianya club. I''m going to have a look at it. Needless to say, how can I not report my father''s contribution? "


    Murong Shen said, went into the house, knelt on the Bagua carpet, knelt beside Murong guest.


    Murong looked down at his father. He was a high spirited father! Why How come that''s it?!


    "Son, you don''t have to worry about me. I can''t live long. You still have something to do. First..."


    Murong guest said, Murong deep did not care, hands up, palm white light shining, directly on the old man''s body.


    For a moment, all his words were blocked in his mouth!


    "Shen ER! You are Well, why do you need it? "


    Murong Ke felt the change in his body, sighed and closed his eyes. Murong Shen, however, kept silent, just pressed his hands on his father''s body, and the white light passed from him to Murong Ke.


    He is In the repair Murong guest''s foundation and the wound!


    If you can achieve the goal of cultivating immortals, you will be able to repair the damage of the foundation which is impossible to recover in the eyes of ordinary people.


    Although this can not let Murong guest restore strength, but at least, it can be an Tiannian.


    I think so, back out, outside closed the door, light a cigarette, sitting on the doorstep, looking at the yard, looking at the day.


    Is the power of the earth immortal so powerful? What will happen to overseas forces this time? Will we stand at a distance or share a common hatred?


    I looked at my hand and thought.Just on the coast, I grabbed murongshen''s arm and shoulder. The feeling is different


    At that time, I was anxious, where can I think of these? Now I can think about it.


    At that moment, I felt that what I caught was not human body at all, not the touch of flesh. It felt a bit like mushroom and a bit like jelly. In a word, it was not human


    What''s more, vaguely, it''s like there are a lot of hair that can''t be seen by naked eyes. It''s not the sweat on the body. It''s a bit like a feather, and it''s not like it. It''s trembling slightly. It''s sliding slowly in my palm. It''s a little itchy, and it''s like an electric shock. It''s like massage, but it''s certainly not so strong.


    Generally speaking, it''s a little strange and comfortable. It seems that at that moment, the magic breath of the earth immortal on his body entered my body through our body contact and flowed in my meridians along my sweat pores.


    This feeling How wonderful!


    But of course, this must be because we have no hostility to each other. If we are enemies, it would not be so beautiful.


    I want to smile, simply lying on the ground looking at the sky.


    No matter how urgent the Tianya meeting is, it can''t stop people from helping his father heal. Master Li Xiao, please insist on it


    At this time, I''m talking about Master Li Xiao, but his state is not optimistic


    Bang!


    "Cough! This guy... " Li Xiao hit the ground, the ground under his feet split like a spider web, more than two meters in diameter. Looking up at the enemy in front of him, he frowned tightly. ¡°¡­¡­ Not like those guys! "


    At this time, his clothes had been broken, rags, blood stains, coke from the fire, and dirt that I didn''t know where were all on his body, which was extremely messy. He held his knife tightly in his hand, and there were black and red ones in his hand. Five fingers held the handle tightly, and the whole arm trembled slightly.


    There was a bruise on the forehead, and a stream of blood came down to the corner of the mouth. There were scratches on the corners of the eyes and cheeks, and the nose collapsed, as if it had been punched. It was gasping, sticky and sour. Overhead, like a bird''s nest as messy, hair around a restless vertical.


    Great Bashu masters, the fifth best in Tianya list, have come to such an end!


    And the man who brought him to this end was 20 meters in front of him.


    Li Xiao stares at the person in front of him, who is also looking at him. While looking at him, he slowly comes forward and presses step by step.


    He was wearing a jujube red coat, brown coarse cloth trousers on his legs, and a yellow belt tied around his waist. He was very grounded. But the shoes under the soles are not simple - metal boots!


    I don''t know whether it''s iron or steel. It''s all made of metal. The sound of stepping on the floor in one corridor seems to weigh dozens of Jin. However, his clothes are as light as nothing, and his feet move naturally.


    Dress is the second, the most important is the face.


    Round head, a half black and half white hair, hair scattered, hair on both sides of the face scattered down to the earlobe, behind longer, most of the drop to below the shoulder, there is an extra long middle, all the way to the waist.


    On the face, as if singing like is all kinds of color, also don''t know is oil or what, two cheeks are blood red, from the forehead, from thick to thin, like water drops, all over the two cheeks. Among the red drops, there are two more black lines, which stand down like spears to the chin.


    In addition, there is a white line, from the center of the forehead, from the hairline, down to the tip of the nose, the rest is clean.


    A pair of eyes, no black, no white, green inside is blood red, blood red inside there are two ice blue. On the forehead, a pair of horns soared up to the sky. Over the head, the top was about a bundle and a half long. Behind the big horns, there was a pair of small horns, only a few inches, which could not be seen clearly in the hair.


    This is the strongest existence among all the captains of kongmu cult - ghost face!


    The height of one meter eight, all over the body wrapped in blue air, straight up the sky, has been five or six meters high, forming a ghost look!


    This is the move that the long handed man once performed in the East Island, but his incomplete, ghost face is the genuine one!


    "Li Xiao, everyone in Bashu, really has some strength. I didn''t expect to kill xiaomaoxiao, but you can''t win me."


    Li Xiao took a look at his feet. Not far away, there was a dwarf. He looked very old, but he was short and bald.


    This is the "little hairy child" in Gui Mian''s mouth. He is also the leader of Gong Mo cult, but his strength is certainly not so strong. He has been killed by Li Xiao.


    Ghost face raised his right hand, in the palm of his hand, there was a black gas, and it solidified quickly. He held it in his hand, and then stretched it forward for more than a meter. It turned out to be a big knife!


    And the ghost, he seems to be integrated with the ghost face itself. The ghost face raises his right hand, and the ghost also raises his right hand. The ghost face holds a knife in his hand, and the ghost holds a knife in his hand.But of course, the knife in the ghost''s hand can''t be the same size as the one in the human''s hand. It''s three meters long. It''s raised high and aimed at Li Xiao. Then it cuts down!


    "Come on!"


    Li Xiao himself uses a knife. When he sees that the other side shows his knife, how can he show his weakness? With one foot, Li Xiao flies up and cuts with one knife!


    On the ground, the ghost''s face was cut down with a knife, and the evil ghost was also cut down with a knife. The black body of the knife immediately fell on Li Xiao''s knife. In a moment, the golden light suddenly rose, and the black paint filled the air. Where the two knives collided, the golden and black colors instantly went out. In a moment, the color of heaven and earth changed!

 Chapter 585

    The ghost stood on the ground with his knife in the air. Although his knife didn''t receive any obstacles, he and the devil were both one. The devil''s big knife was blocked and his knife couldn''t fall down.


    However, it''s just for a while


    Ghost face looked up at Li Xiao, who was fighting with evil spirits in the air. He sneered and put more force on his hand. In an instant, evil spirits got the upper hand and directly suppressed Li Xiao!


    Click!


    Li Xiao''s body hit the ground like a shell. On the ground, a spider like crack appeared again. But what is more serious is the huge gully caused by the long knife light!


    The sharp air of the knife directly cut a crack in the ground. Only the little place under Li Xiao''s feet was not removed. But this little place was also broken instantly with the impact of Li Xiao''s landing, breaking into fine stones and falling down.


    "Hum!"


    Ghost face a smile, a foot forward, wrist a turn, knife body instant deflection, directly a knife picked in the past!


    Li Xiaogang just caught him with a knife. At this time, his hands are a little soft. To be honest, he can''t carry it!


    It took a lot of effort to kill that little boy before, but although he is proud, Li Xiao must admit that even in his heyday, he can''t get along with this guy!


    When the knife was gone, Li Xiao could only stand in front of him to resist, but it only ensured that he would not be cut in half. The next moment, he was lifted out by the huge force, and only smashed the outer wall of a house behind him and the two pillars inside, then he stopped.


    Kara!


    The outer wall collapsed, two big columns were broken, the house suddenly lost its support, collapsed! Directly buried Li Xiao in it!


    For a moment, the dust was flying. The ghost waved his knife, and the air of the knife scattered all the flying dust. Then he picked up the collapsed roof, revealing Li Xiao himself.


    At this time, Li Xiao''s mouth was covered with blood, and the dust in front of him was also mixed with blood. It was obvious that he had just vomited, but he had suffered internal injuries. The knife fell to one side, and it seemed that he had no strength.


    "Well! But that''s it. " Ghost face get a pick eyebrow of Se, empty left hand grasped toward that side past. "You people on the Tianya list, I''ll kill you one by one. Let''s see who is the strongest, and let you dare not fight against our demon king again!"


    The ghost stretched out his hand, and the evil ghost also stretched out his hand. With his huge left hand, he grabbed Li Xiao from the ruins, along with a lot of broken bricks, tiles and wood.


    Although the big hand is not a entity, there is no physical pressure, but such a big thing wrapped his whole body, it is very uncomfortable.


    However, at this time, no matter how hard he struggled, he couldn''t get rid of it.


    "Bashu people? No.5 in Tianya list? Ridiculous


    The ghost face raised his right hand, and the ghost followed him immediately. The sword aimed at Li Xiao in his left hand, and directly split it!


    The body of the evil spirit is not a substance, but a form of mana. Li Xiao doesn''t expect to escape when the blade comes and he is afraid of hurting his left hand. It can obviously hit the whole person in the big hand without letting go at all.


    In this situation, I I just can''t run.


    Li Xiao thought like this and sighed for a long time. No matter how unwilling you are, there is nothing you can do


    But at this time, it was like a magic weapon descending from the sky. In the distance, a white sword came from far to near, and directly touched the evil ghost''s sword.


    Almost at the same time, a loud voice sounded: "stop it!"


    "Huh?"


    As soon as the ghost face turned around, in the distance, a young man slowly fell from the air and stood on the roof of a relatively complete house nearby.


    There are a lot of people in Tianya society. The four Dharma protectors and Li Xiao are fighting with the team leaders!


    It''s not easy to find a complete house now!


    And this young man, who suddenly came here, is no one else. He is the master of Tianya club, Tianyou! Bai xiaoweng!


    "Who are you?" The ghost looked at the young man and asked with a frown.


    In the world, there are no more than 20 people who know what the sky operator looks like, and among them, there are more than 10 people who have gathered together before


    Li Xiao couldn''t move his body, so he could only squint at it, but he could hear the voice of the sky operator and knew that he was coming, but he didn''t speak.


    And the knife in the devil''s hand, after being hit by the sword Qi, was shocked to stop in the same place, and even retrogressed a little bit. The next moment, the white line on the big knife flashed, "click" and broke in two.


    "Hum!"


    As soon as he shook his hand and left one, he threw Li Xiao out directly and hit a collapsed wall heavily, breaking the wall into pieces, which made Li Xiao spit out a lot of blood."You can''t have sent that sword Qi just now." Ghost face said, throw hand black knife disappeared, ghost hand knife also disappeared, a person a ghost turned to look at the sky. "Who are you? What about your helper? "


    Although the heaven operator is not as high as the evil ghost, there must be a ghost with a high face. He looked down at him and said faintly, "I have no name. I''m just a small and insignificant person in zhengtianmeng. Compared with the old people in zhengtianmeng, I can''t mention it at all."


    "I know that!" Ghost face said. "From your breath, hum! Not to mention, one finger can crush you to death. "


    "So, I won''t fight with you. I''m not so arrogant, but you''re not allowed to harm the world! He must be killed


    "I''m not good at it. I don''t know how to punish you."


    The ghost face raised his right hand, the devil also raised his right hand, the huge body has been higher than the roof, a big hand raised is even more so, aimed at the location of the operator, mercilessly photographed!


    Heaven operator looked up at the big hand, not afraid: "right heaven alliance belongs to, then right heaven Alliance on behalf of alliance advocates the order of heaven, kill evil thief!"


    The voice just fell, the sky operator directly body backward a retreat, a lunge flashed back, followed by another shadow gallop, fast as the wind!


    At this moment, the big hand as big as the roof fell down!


    Hoo!


    A white light, directly from the roof scattered out, the big hand of the devil hit on the white light, instantly hit fly out! That speed, that posture, is not the force of rebound, but like a person was hit by a car full of horsepower! "Shua" threw out!


    The next moment, Hua - the ghost''s whole arm dissipated with the wind and turned into nothingness.


    "Tut!"


    The ghost''s right arm trembled. Although he would not be hurt by the evil ghost himself, he would be affected more or less if he was so broken. He looked up carefully with awe in his heart.


    On the roof, the sky operator has disappeared. Instead, it is an old man.


    Wearing a white Taoist robe, hair Zan, carrying a sword, white hair floating, the end of the general fairyland!


    See this person, ghost face heart is a surprise!


    Famous! Zhang Shouyi, the master of heaven in Zhengyi Temple of Longhu Mountain!


    Master Zhang!


    Also, he is the leader of zhengtianmeng!


    "Zhang Shouyi?" The ghost face frowned and stepped back unconsciously. "You are here too..."


    Tianya club made the Tianya list, saying that it is to evaluate the world''s experts, but in fact, many of these legendary level masters are not on the list, including Zhang Tianshi.


    These characters, even if not in the list, will not let people forget their strength!


    The ghost face shook his arm, and the ghost''s right arm grew out again. Suddenly, scales appeared all over his body, like armor. It looked very hard, and spread all over his body in two seconds.


    "Ah


    The ghost face yelled and controlled the evil ghost. With two big hands, one left and one right, he caught the old master in the middle and suddenly got up!


    In the palms of those two palms, there appeared a strange ball of light. It looked very dangerous and quickly pressed toward the old master!


    "Don''t come."


    The old master was not afraid at all. As soon as he swung the sleeve of his robe, he picked up a resolution in his hand, and a layer of white air flame immediately lit up around him.


    Bang!


    Two big hands hit on the airflow flame, but they couldn''t move forward inch by inch, as if holding a solid iron ball. No matter how hard you exert yourself, you can''t squeeze the iron ball flat.


    One side, lying on the ground, Li Xiao saw the scene and sighed.


    There is still too much gap between ourselves and the old master. When I was fighting with him before, I had to spare some strength to get rid of a hand without armor. I didn''t expect that the old master would not give him the chance to get together.


    And ghost face oneself, in the heart is also very shocked.


    Zhang Shouyi, the master of heaven, has heard about his power for a long time, but only today can he really see it!


    But in the next moment, the old Heavenly Master smiles and waves his hand. The air flame expands in a flash and shakes out the evil ghost''s hands! For a moment, the devil''s chest was wide open, and the master jumped down and went straight to the devil''s chest.


    GUI Mian felt a great fear in his heart. He didn''t dare to take chances at all. He stood on his side in front of his left foot and behind his right foot and opened his posture. His hands were divided again. There was a purple air flow between his palms. With his next action, he turned into a purple ball of light and cleaved to the master.


    The old master didn''t take it seriously at all. He stretched out his right hand, not a palm, not a fist, but Snap your fingers.


    That''s right. It''s a snap! Thumb belly against the middle finger, aimed at the light ball, a thumb lift, a finger bounce past.


    Pop!


    The purple light ball, which is two laps bigger than basketball, was shot by him, but it was scattered directly"Well -"


    as soon as the ghost''s face shrank in the abdomen, it seemed as if it had been hit hard. It immediately stepped back three steps and couldn''t hold back a mouthful of blood.


    The old master, perhaps, did not expect that the ball of light could spread so much power after it exploded. He quickly stopped rushing forward, shook his sleeve, and then stood firmly on the ground with his palm against the raging force.


    "Damn it! Go


    As soon as the ghost saw that the old master was so relaxed, he broke his attack. He was also a little scared and angry. He was also pinching the magic formula. Suddenly, four black Qi came out of his body.


    "This is..."


    As soon as the master saw this posture, he finally frowned. He didn''t wait to say anything more. The four black Qi seemed to pull something in the air, and an invisible force merged into the black Qi.


    The next moment, the black air suddenly expanded and turned into human form!

 Chapter 586

    Next to the ghost face, four black air soared into the sky. One meter above the ghost face''s head, it expanded into a human shape, but it only had the upper body, but it was still majestic!


    The old master looked at them carefully. They didn''t look like modern people. They were all wearing armor and helmets. They were five big and three thick. They looked at the old master angrily in front of them. They either held a dagger or took a mountain axe. They were all long weapons.


    "This is What''s the point? " The old master looked at the four black generals and murmured to himself.


    "No, it''s not to arrest the spirit. Arrest the spirit can only arrest the soul nearby, and these..." The old master looked at them. "But they were all generals thousands of years ago!"


    "Well! You know the goods The ghost wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth. "It''s the best way to restrain the spirit! My brave generals, give me up


    At the command of the ghost face, no matter what kind of general you were, how you galloped on the battlefield, you should support the caster honestly at this moment!


    The four generals swarmed up, their swords and axes fell down, and the old master flew up on the roof and looked at them.


    The four generals also caught up. They didn''t have lower body, they didn''t need leg movements, they only had black Qi connection. Many of the movements and postures were much easier to do than the complete human. They surrounded the old master in four directions, and the four long weapons were connected to form a line, which trapped the old master in the middle.


    In fact, if you really want to fight, the old master is not afraid of them at all. Summoning spirit is powerful because it can summon ancient generals. Even if it doesn''t, it''s better than the soul of modern ordinary people.


    But no matter how strong it is, the power of this method is limited. It''s more than enough to deal with ordinary mages and people on the Tianya list. But against the old master? Not enough!


    But the old master really didn''t want to fight against these four.


    Summoning spirit is equivalent to forcibly controlling these souls to do things. These four are puppets, and they are all former generals. No matter who they are, they are fighting for their home, for their country, for their king and for their territory.


    Since ancient times, soldiers are the most respectable people.


    On the battlefield, the sword has no eyes. In the fight, it''s the random roll call of Lord Yan! After a big war, there are more than thousands of people who have lost their lives?! People who die in a violent way can''t enter the gate of death and become the wandering soul in the world.


    Unexpectedly, even if it is like this, it will be controlled by them


    It''s no problem for the old master to protect himself. These four people can''t hurt him at all. But if he wants to beat them to death just because of this kind of fighting, the old master will not give up.


    So for a moment, the master didn''t do his best. He just resisted. It seemed that he had to fight back and forth.


    "Boy, I really see my weakness." The old master sighed. He drove Qingfeng to parry four swords and axes with his two hands. His two eyes were fixed on the ghost face below.


    After the summoning spell is cast, the caster does not just stand in the same place and can''t move. It needs to be maintained all the time. He can move freely.


    At this time, the ghost face saw that the four brave generals he called blocked the old master. He was very happy. He raised his right hand, opened his five fingers, and drew back his arms. He made a slapping gesture.


    as like as two peas, the ghost is acting the same way. Suddenly, four shadows appear, and four of them are exactly the same.


    A total of Five ghosts, overlapping together, especially the right palm, is almost completely together, its energy is so big that the arm is shaking, its breath increases suddenly! It seems that it''s not just a five!


    Five ghosts split heaven palm!


    "Yin GUI Bao Lu" records that there are dozens of high-class Yin GUI skills. Moreover, such powerful skills can be divided into many branches. It is estimated that hundreds of small skills can be separated from dozens of skills!


    The spirit calling skill can split all kinds of low-level spirit binding skill and ghost calling skill.


    Among the top spells, there are also several that should be classified as one category. Perhaps, they are composed of more powerful spells.


    It''s hard to imagine how powerful it would be if such a spell could go up again!


    And in this one, there is this move - Five ghosts chop heaven palm!


    "Yin GUI Bao Lu", and it is similar to three or four, each is extremely strong! And combining them into a stronger spell naturally becomes his ghost target!


    The man with long hands only learned a little. Ghost face is refined. Five ghosts split heaven palm is the most powerful spell that ghost face has mastered. He must do his best to deal with an opponent like Lao Tianshi!


    "Look, master!"


    Five ghosts split heaven palm, instant and hair!


    "Get out of the way!"


    The old master shook his sleeves and a gust of wind blew. All the four generals flew behind him. Then his left hand slapped the end of the scabbard on his back. All he heard was "Cang Lang Lang -" the sword came out of the scabbard!


    A sword flew directly out of the scabbard and landed in the right hand of the old master. He held the sword, stepped forward and stabbed it!The huge ghost palm and the tip of the sword are together in an instant! The point of the sword is against the palm of the hand. It can''t pierce the devil''s skin, and the devil''s palm can''t go any further!


    Boom!


    When they collided, the huge impact instantly destroyed the house at the foot. From the ground to the roof, every brick and tile instantly "karated"! Break into powder!


    The old master''s posture remained unchanged, his sword still pointed in front of him and resisted the ghost''s palm. It seemed that there was an invisible force at his feet, holding him slowly to the ground.


    The four generals, however, were left behind by him at that moment. At this time, they collided with each other. Taking the tip of the sword of the old Heavenly Master as the apex, they stretched back and widened, forming a space formed by wind pressure, which was the dead angle of the impact force. And these four generals are now in this corner.


    At this moment, the old master still doesn''t want to break up the souls of the four. No matter they will get the chance to reincarnate or continue to float in the air, he doesn''t want them to die like this


    "Five ghosts split heaven palm Stop? " The ghost face looks at the palm that oneself can''t move again, full face of shock.


    That kind of feeling, just like everything before, has been subverted!


    "No way! How can there be such a strong person? My five ghosts chop heaven palm Ah - you four, kill him for me


    The ghost face was angry in his heart. His empty left hand suddenly pinched a secret. A blood red light suddenly appeared. Behind the old master, the four generals'' black armor flashed red. In his eyes, they were also bloodthirsty red. His breath more than doubled. He raised his blade and rushed straight at the old master!


    "Oh, it''s a bit of a bind to protect you." The old master seemed to have a headache and shook his head. Looking at the palm in front of him, he seemed to be weak. This time, he was totally indifferent to them.


    "Kill him!"


    As soon as the ghost face saw the state of the master, he was immediately overjoyed. He immediately manipulated the four generals to rush forward and cut down the four weapons!


    God didn''t turn his head. He continued to stare at the palm in front of him. He just murmured: "thank you very much, let me see That level of strength. "


    "It''s nothing..."


    In the void, a voice came suddenly. The next moment, the four weapons suddenly stopped, as if they were blocked by someone. They could not move forward for half a minute. And until then, the man came slowly.


    The man who blocked the four generals was not near the old Heavenly Master, but in the ruins of the house opposite. It was like the incense burner overturned and a puff of white smoke rose. It was like the auspicious clouds and smoke scattered. A man appeared inside.


    Murongshen!


    "You?"


    Ghost face suddenly turned back, looking at Murong deep, eyes a second count side.


    Because he can feel that Murong Shen''s body is more powerful than the old master!


    Yes, the old master achieved the power of the master with his own body, but mortals are mortals, and still can''t compare with the immortals


    I can''t win! I can''t win today!


    The ghost face immediately made a judgment. With a shake of both arms and a loud drink, the ghost''s body suddenly expanded, and then burst out!


    This guy, who blew himself up, delayed himself.


    "Hum!"


    With a cold snort, the old Heavenly Master stepped back and called to murongshen: "don''t let these four souls die!"


    "That''s nature." With a smile on his face and a wave of his right sword finger, Murong cut off the four people''s connection with the spirit calling skill. Then, with a slight touch, he protected all the people around him.


    The destructive power produced by the ghost''s self explosion is no less than that of a shell landing here, but the impact it produces only affects the damaged houses, people, and relatively complete buildings, all right!


    The four generals are OK


    "Good bye, four elders." Murong deeply smiles and waves goodbye. On the other side, the souls of the four generals slowly rise, their black and red fade away, and gradually become colorless souls. Finally, they disappear.


    And what''s gone, too, is the ghost face.


    Such a person must have a lot of life-saving skills, which will disappear in a moment.


    "Old master!"


    Murong Shen went to the old master. Even though he was strong, the order of his age was here. We should not disturb the etiquette.


    "Murongshen, I''ve met the old master!"


    It has to be said that the power of this kind of thing, in the hands of different people, will produce different effects, how much of the tragic ending, because the power to the hands of people who should not.


    Fortunately, murongshen is a good boy


    The old Heavenly Master turned his head: "ha ha ha, don''t be so polite, God. You are the immortal. You should be the old man. I salute you. "


    The old master does not put on the airs of the old master. With his strength and insight, he can naturally know what murongshen is like at this time. He is also polite and is known as "Shangxian"."Evil, what immortals? That''s the name for the immortals. I just arrived at the immortals, and it''s not my ability, but thanks to my father Forget it. The old master is the real master. In front of you, I dare not be big. " Murong said respectfully.


    At this time, Tian''an also came back and handed over to the two: "two elders, if you are polite, you don''t need to say more. Tianya will be in great trouble. You need your help in many things. Please help me."


    Lao Tianshi and Murong looked at each other with a smile. They turned around and said, "you don''t have to say it!"

 Chapter 587

    "Master Li! Master Li


    On the other side, I followed Murong Shen to help Li Xiao and carefully check his injury.


    On the whole, not very good.


    Li Xiao''s training is hard Kung Fu with a high load on his body. Over the years, it''s not surprising that he has some secret injuries and internal injuries. This time, he''s fighting with two leaders of Gongmo cult in succession, and one of them is the strongest. It''s strange that he can have a good one!


    I use the magic power to explore, the breath is weak, the meridians are disordered, the muscles are loose, and several bones are broken. No matter how strong his body is, if he wants to recover I''m afraid it will take a month.


    But in the end, he is still alive. After this war, there are many people who are dead or injured!


    Looking around, this magnificent hall and hundreds of pavilions were destroyed in one dynasty.


    Tianya society, the most famous folk organization, was eventually destroyed by those evil practitioners


    Buildings can be restored, money can come back, but people''s lives can''t come back. The outcome of this battle cannot be reversed.


    This time, almost all the overseas forces united, but they didn''t break our defense line. However, the stab from these guys was so painful!


    Our opponents, in the end, are still them


    "You..."


    When I was still thinking with emotion, Master Li Xiao suddenly spoke.


    "Ah, it''s me, master LiXiao. How are you?" As soon as I heard what he said, I looked down and asked.


    "Here comes your boy." Li Xiao said. "You guy You lost my grandson. I''m so angry If I have strength, I''ll beat you up! "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I blinked, speechless.


    Master Li Xiao angrily opened his eyes: "you don''t have to say that I know. Don''t explain so much. What else can I see in a week Hum! a plot to gain time in order to complete defense! My grandson must have been lost! More evil than good! You son of a bitch. Last time I took my grandson to smoke, drink and eat meat, this time I helped you with kindness, but you lost my grandson! "


    Li Xiao said, a stream of blood gas up, suddenly a cough, and cough up two mouthfuls of blood, blood down the corner of the mouth.


    I quickly reached out to help him wipe the bloodstain, but was pushed back by his fierce eyes: "I lost my wife and son all my life, where are the big businesses of those families? I have only one baby grandson left. You are so heartless! I''ve been punished for doing good! "


    "Today, I have bad luck. When I meet a strong enemy, I know what my situation is. Besides, even if I don''t get hurt, I don''t have many days. My grandson is so small that I don''t worry about inheriting the position of the master of my family. It''s good. It''s gone completely. It''s a pity that the famous family of the Li family is going to disappear like this! "


    Master Li Xiao can see that he doesn''t have the strength to beat me. He put all his anger on his mouth. It''s nagging Good guy, it''s not over!


    I''m really annoyed by him. I can''t wrinkle my brow any more. I press my temple and spit out: "your grandson is OK! It''s not only nothing, but also chatting with the little girl happily


    Li Xiao stopped talking and stared at me with two eyes.


    Murongshen covered his mouth and chuckled, looking at the excitement.


    The old master didn''t know, so he was confused.


    I suddenly took a cold breath, and my heart almost stopped -


    What did I just say?!


    "You..." Li Xiao glared at me and almost wrote the word "shock" on his face. The shock department was not as shocked as he was. He doubted life and murmured: "you Say it again


    As soon as I touched my forehead, I thought about how to organize the language. I also wanted Li Hongbo to think about it. I also wanted them to say it by themselves. How could they say it by themselves?!


    But what else can we do?


    As soon as I closed my eyes and hardened my head, I said directly, "your grandson didn''t lose him. He fell in love with a girl who was saved by him in our college. You also know that he was shy and didn''t dare to tell you, so he went to me. It''s true!"


    Anyway, it''s today! Anyway, you can''t move now. Are you afraid of you?!


    That''s what I said, but I was still nervous. I closed my eyes tightly and didn''t dare to make a sound, waiting for the storm to come


    Quiet, is the most terrible knife, it can not hurt your body, but can stab your heart every moment!


    I closed my eyes. I didn''t know what the expression of master LiXiao was like at this time. It was quiet, as if there was a storm brewing.


    All of a sudden, Master Li Xiao opened his mouth slightly. At the beginning, his voice was as thin as a mosquito and a fly. It fell in his ear like a needle.


    My heart a Lin, a string suddenly taut! But just then


    "Really?! The boy is finally enlightened! Looking for my granddaughter-in-law?! What about the girl? Do you like my grandson? Can you give me a big fat grandson? "I said Huh? "


    What are you doing?!


    I immediately opened my eyes. In front of me was the happy expression of senior Li Xiao. After the "anger" on my face became "shock", it finally became "joy" and "excitement".


    This kind of expression, this kind of look, this kind of eyes, can''t be fake. There''s no need to cheat.


    He Is that really what you think?!


    Walter?!


    This is different from what I thought!


    Oh! by the way!


    I suddenly understand what is going on, I have been trapped in a misunderstanding. Maybe this is also the influence of various legends, stories, movies and TV dramas. I feel that this kind of family with strict family education is very sensitive to this kind of thing. But Why?


    It doesn''t make sense.


    Senior Li Xiao is very strict with Li Hongbo, and maybe he cares too much about his grandson''s health after the death of his son, so he got so angry last time just smoking and drinking without perm. But this thing, it''s not that thing.


    If you think about it this way, it''s not really up-to-date. But if you think about it that way, isn''t it a necessary step to continue human development and inherit family power?


    I used this to persuade Li Hongbo, but I forgot it when I came here.


    Moreover, I think that even in a family with less strict family education, a family with lenient parents, and an ordinary family, their children must have experienced such a thing --


    in high school, "you are not allowed to fall in love!"


    In college, "get a girlfriend!"


    After graduating from University, "find a daughter-in-law quickly..."


    How to say that Sometimes, change is in this moment, Li Hongbo is in his twenties, but his temperament makes people feel like a teenager, but this age definitely belongs to the last two mentioned above.


    What''s more, the Li family is a big family, and they pay more attention to the issue of family succession than other families. Therefore, Li Xiao is very happy to find a girl for his grandson, who is a poor blind date family. Is it strange?


    "That..." I scratched my head and tried to adjust my attitude. "It''s a very good girl. She likes Hongbo very much. She should be able to be successful and kind. My friend is also my girlfriend''s best friend. Look..."


    "Oh, that''s easy to say!" Li Xiao is very generous at this time. "My grandson is easy to be cheated, as long as you don''t find one to cheat him. Of course, if you can only cheat outsiders, it would be better!"


    "Good guy, master, are you recruiting Huang Rong for Guo Jing?"


    But it''s a pity that this "Guo Jing" recruited a "female version of Guo Jing". They went together and were so naive


    "It''s easy to say, it''s easy to say, come on, tell me more!"


    But master Li Xiao saw that he was happy. He was so happy that he wanted to listen to me.


    I quickly got out: "master, this is not a place to talk. When you are not talking with me, you should go to have a rest. When things are settled here, I will tell you in detail. Come on, take master LiXiao to have a rest!"


    I hastened to shout to the two children who came. I took advantage of this time to leave and quickly ran to murongshen.


    "There''s another one." Murong deeply watched the play for a long time. Now he saw me coming, and he immediately began to laugh. He did not hide his laughter.


    "That''s enough for you." I squinted at him. "It''s enough for my headache, but fortunately The results were good


    "Yes, there are more headaches."


    "Yes." I said. "Tianya will It''s a fiasco. "


    At this time, the whole headquarters of Tianya club was destroyed. Many of them didn''t even leave any residue. It seemed that they were corroded by poison and disappeared without a trace, leaving only the bad smell in the air.


    "It''s a leader of the kongmiao cult." A bearded middle-aged man who looked like a certain Hughes comedian explained to us. "It''s like an arrow poison frog. He''s a big fat man. He''s more than three meters tall and maybe wider. He''s like a mountain. He''s overbearing and full of poison. When he touches it, all the buildings are gone."


    He said, his face is still palpitating look, I carefully looked at him, body injury, weak breath, left arm abnormal hanging, seems to be broken.


    And at this time, in the distance, the sky operator came, looking in a hurry, behind him, also followed two people.


    "Lord!" Mustache came forward and said.


    "Cui HUFA doesn''t need to be polite. Mr. Guo Meng, how are you doing over there?" The sky operator waved to the big beard, but his eyes were on me all the time.


    "Yes! Sakai Quan, the owner of the Sakai family in the Martial Arts Alliance, is dead, and the Gong demon sect is also there. The leader is the flying fire Taoist, who is also dead. " I said truthfully.


    It turns out that big beard is one of the four Dharma protectors of Tianya society.


    And at this time, they also ran to me, behind, is mu Nianqing, Dai Shang two people, are angry."What''s the matter? Are you two seniors Didn''t succeed? "


    "Failed?" Mu Nianqing glanced at me. "Well! You are welcome! Don''t say it''s successful, it''s good to be back! "


    "Ah?" I was stunned. My heart says that Mu Nianqing is so angry today.


    Tian operator quickly came out to make a round, pressed his hands gently, and said with a smile: "ah, ah, old Mu Meng is calming down. Old Guo Meng, don''t blame him. I''ll congratulate you for your success, but old Mu Meng and old Dai Meng..."


    "What? Have you lost? "


    "Defeated?" Mu Nianqing''s Qi is so strange. "If I''m defeated, I can only say that I''m not good at learning. We went to attack them, but they ambushed us! Grandson


    "They ambush you? This... "


    Before I finished, Tian''an suddenly came over, put his arm around my neck, and said softly, "this operation is top secret, and the action plan is calculated by me. It should be safe, but not only failed, but it was ambushed. What does that mean?"


    "Explain..."


    "Explain..." The day operator looks at me, the facial expression is gloomy say: "have inside spy!"

 Chapter 588

    "Yes, yes, it''s very tragic, but fortunately, the loss was stopped in time. Now it''s almost sorted out. The wounded are treated, the dead are ready for burial, and the ruins are all dealt with."


    Inside, I was sitting on the bed talking to Duan Qingtian on the phone.


    Since the beginning of the war, a lot of things have happened, and the reports from the secret agents are also very chaotic. But now they are quiet, and they finally have time to summarize all the things and report them again.


    Shenying society in the West fought with Lin Dingkun and golden winged eagle. They had a lot of casualties, but no major personnel lost. It was the most lasting and the least to say in this battle.


    In the south, mainly according to the information I provided, Mu Nianqing and Dai Shang took people to attack the Nanyang Association, but they were found by the other side. They were not only unsuccessful, but also ambushed and suffered heavy losses.


    However, kuhua, the second sacrificial priest of Nanyang Association, was killed by Lin Zhilan, the eldest disciple of Yu Hao, when he attacked Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion. All the insects and white monsters led by him were eliminated. But the loss of Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion is also great. Two of Qiankun''s eight sons died, and many of the younger generation died under those white haired monsters.


    Next, there are the central forces of the war - Dongdao and Huofeng temple.


    Needless to say, the sun can be seen from a distance of one kilometer. Qingmu, however, seems to be not interested in this cooperation. He only tore a hole in the coast of Yanwei area to let the people of Huofeng Temple enter the interior of our country. Since then, he has been in a state of no energy, and his hand just won''t let their side suffer casualties.


    However, as a result, there are no casualties on our side, which is the most peaceful place.


    And the people of Huofeng Temple attacked Yanjing after they entered our country! Fortunately, there are still some shadow soldiers in Yanjing. Besides, Xiushu and his five brothers also came to help. Besides, Duan Qingtian is the target of all the people in Huofeng temple. This does not harm the people.


    However, the problem is that the people from the Huofeng temple are all experts, but the number of shadow troops stationed in Beijing is small. After a battle, more than half of the shadow troops stationed in Beijing were killed and wounded, and about 40% of the people from the Huofeng Temple died.


    A young master in the Fire Phoenix Palace competes with Yu Hao in the stick technique, but he is killed by Yu Hao, but Howard and the other two escape.


    As for the information on the East Island, because the wharf is isolated and the people with secret lines can''t get close to it, we can''t find out what happened. We just heard Sasaki''s saying to the outside world that the people of kongminism came to make trouble, and the samurai and Ninja fought desperately. Finally, Sakai Quan and a leader of the opposite side died together.


    But I know that''s not the case.


    Sakai spring died in the hands of Taoist Fei Huo, but Taoist Fei Huo was killed by Sasaki.


    But at that time, I was in a hurry to help Tianya club, so I didn''t carefully look at how Sasaki did it. I couldn''t provide too much information about this, but at least I found out the truth.


    It''s obvious that Sasaki''s claim to the outside world is to hide his own strength. It may also mean to cover up his own ugliness. After all, it''s a shame that one of the other party''s team leaders tortured and killed one of their own family leaders.


    But now that we know about it, we can''t despise this Sasaki in the future.


    Generally speaking, under the first World War, thanks to our military and non-governmental organizations are very strong, civil military integration, they did not succeed, but the loss is also very heavy.


    Mujia, Daijia, qiankunhanhaige and Tianya club all suffered heavy losses. It''s hard to recover in a short time. Many people in the shadow army died. It''s estimated that there will be a large-scale conscription soon.


    And after Howard went back, he immediately issued a statement, saying that Duan Qingtian could not do anything about the world.


    But for this point, Duan Qingtian is a big response, admitted this view, can be said to be aboveboard. Because it''s not so important whether he can make a move at this time. Now for all the overseas forces, the biggest headache for them is not Duan Qingtian, but the sudden appearance of Dixian!


    Duan Qingtian no matter how powerful he is, he still plays in one level. Can''t you play in a higher level directly?!


    I can imagine that all the overseas forces should curse in their hearts now. It can be said that if murongshen had not broken through the Dixian, we would have been finished.


    No matter how strong our domestic forces are, they can''t stop all the overseas forces from attacking together, and they can''t include the cult of Gongmo. This point can be reflected when Duan Qingtian in Shepan town fought with ten people.


    At that time, Duan Qingtian won ten victories, which sounded very domineering, but in fact, he had a lot of water, because even those I brought with me had enough cannon fodder, so really speaking, Duan Qingtian could fight about four.


    At this time, the two big families, two big organizations and Duan Qingtian can''t count as combat power, but the loss of each side of the overseas forces is not too big. If we do it again, we won''t be able to sustain it


    Thanks to murongshen!


    "Murongshen has broken through the earth immortal, the first one in the world in recent hundreds of years! It turns out that someone can really break through this bottleneck, fairyland What kind of existence is it? What''s the mystery? " On the other side of the phone, Duan Qingtian suddenly sighed."Is murongshen by your side?"


    "Well, here he is." I took a look out of the window, and I could see murongshen was not far away. He helped us to deal with the broken wood and bricks.


    This is the only existing building of the whole Tianya club. All the others have to be built.


    "If there is no other problem, you can come here with him. If you can pass down the experience of breaking through the earth immortals, maybe there will be more earth immortals! Fortunately, the first fairy is here. "


    Duan Qingtian said on the phone.


    "Well, there''s no problem, and there''s an old Heavenly Master sitting here. I''m afraid they dare not come back. But ah, commander Duan, I don''t think you''ve finished what you just said." I laughed and listened to the silent breathing on the other side of the phone. I continued: "you think so too, maybe Dixian How can we know the way of resurrection? "


    ¡­¡­


    In northern Europe, in the Shenying society, Saint Xifa came out of the chamber of secrets and sat on the main hall, listening to the reports of the people below.


    "Dixian There is such a thing Said Saint Lucifer, with his elbow on the arm, his cheek in one hand, and his face livid. "Immortal Immortals Hum! What are they?! Just bugs! How dare you call yourself a God? "


    Saint Xifa clapped the armrest and stood up, clenched his fists, his eyes full of anger!


    "God? Don''t be kidding. One or two are like this. So are the arrogant guys in Huofeng temple. So are they There is only one God! That''s our Lord God! Those who call themselves gods Those who call themselves gods They will be punished


    Saint Xifa yelled, raised his hands, and burst out a very strong air, which made the whole hall begin to shake!


    "Ah? Big My Lord


    Several people in the hall immediately stepped back a few steps, and then knelt down on the ground as soon as their legs became soft, and lay on the ground paralyzed, shaking violently.


    Saint Xifa bowed his head and glared at them: "the people on the Chinese border are not allowed to come back. They will stay in the same place until I pray to the LORD God and get the power to punish these arrogant and blasphemous people."


    "Yes Yes, yes, yes


    The low man trembled and agreed, and went out of the hall on his stomach.


    On the other side of the ocean, in the dungeon of Huofeng temple, Howard walked down to the deepest place where Ethan was.


    "Needless to say, I already know." Ethan raised his hand and didn''t let Howard speak.


    Howard was just about to open his mouth when he was interrupted. For a moment, he didn''t know what to do.


    Inside, Ethan put down his hand and carefully looked at the lines on his palm. He seemed to be saying to himself, "has anyone reached that realm? The legendary realm... "


    "My lord..."


    "If we can reach that level, can we Free from his bondage? " Said Ethan, with a grim look in his eyes.


    "That guy, control me? I must kill him


    What he said was that I, the control of servitude curse, made him become what he is now. He did not dare to live in the sunshine like a dead man. He lived in the deepest part of the dungeon. His identity and status were gone. He could only stay here like a mouse and a bug!


    "Howard." Said Ethan.


    "Yes Howard replied immediately.


    I don''t know if it''s true loyalty, or because of the strength and mind of Ethan, or something else. In this case, Howard still chooses to be his subordinate instead of seizing power.


    "After that, you will be in charge of the affairs of Huofeng temple, East Island The trash! You can deal with it. Aoki didn''t particularly want to cooperate with us before. This time there is no sun sect. I''m afraid it won''t be so easy to reach cooperation. Wait and see his reaction. "


    "Yes." Howard nodded. "Then you..."


    "I want to find the way to breakthrough here. They can do it, and I can do it! Go ahead. If there''s nothing particularly important, don''t disturb me any more. "


    "Yes, I''ll go first." Howard bowed, walked backwards, took a few steps before turning.


    Ethan looked at the dark dungeon, clenched his fists, and the power of the fire gathered on him, but his eyes became more and more fierce


    In the Tianya meeting, the injured were all concentrated in the houses that were still in good condition. Special period, the number of houses is small, can only be more than one person in a room.


    But there is one person who is an exception


    "Sir, I didn''t beat them..." Pang Kui was lying on the bed, bandaged, looking at me and said weakly. "They are too strong for me to win. Yao Guang, Yao Guang They took me away, and I... "


    "Needless to say, it''s not your fault." I said, smiling with concern, reaching out and patting him on the shoulder. "You can have a good rest here. I''m a league veteran, and I can get you a separate ward. But it''s also because this room is small. I''ll go first. Commander Duan told me to go back.""Well." Ponqui nodded slightly, closed his eyes and began to rest.


    I looked at him again for a while, turned around and walked out of the room. Not far away, Cui HUFA with a big beard was standing there looking at me.


    I also looked at him, glanced back at the room, went straight to him, the smile on my face suddenly disappeared, but instead, it was a piece of frost!


    "Please, master Cui." I said, pointing to the room where Pang Kui was behind me. "Watch him for me!"

 Chapter 589

    "Watch him for me!"


    "Don''t worry!" Cui HUFA said with a smile, reached out and made an "OK" gesture.


    "Well." I nodded, took out a cigarette from my pocket, lit one, and slowly took a puff.


    Beside him, Murong Shen came far away and put his arm on my shoulder: "why, do you doubt him?"


    "Well." I nodded, puffed out a puff of smoke, looked back at the room where Pang Kui was, and said in a low voice, "I don''t want to, but his suspicion is too big."


    "Also..." Murong scratched his head deeply. "According to Tian operator, it must be our insiders who can know this plan. Before that, many actions of Tianya society, no matter how big, have never had any problems. Therefore, it is very likely that the traitor is among us."


    "In fact, I''ve accepted it too. Doesn''t Tian operator mean that I can count all the world? Moreover, the master of heaven is also a legendary figure. You have broken through the earth immortal. Can''t you figure it out? " I tightly frown, Za ba a few mouth to say.


    It''s clear that you already have magic. Why do you have to guess and look for it like ordinary people? It''s so irritating!


    "After all It''s not everything. " Murong said helplessly. "There are times when you can''t figure things out."


    "Yes." I nodded.


    "That''s right. If we say that all kinds of things in the world are information on computers, ordinary people are people who can only check general information, while we have the authority to check the hidden information. The authority varies, and different people can check the information. The so-called "counting the whole world" is just more than our authority. "


    "Oh - I understand a little bit." I thought about it and said. "That is to say, there are things that can''t be calculated by the operator of heaven. It''s just that he is better than us in practicing the tactics of heaven, so it gives us the illusion that he can calculate everything?"


    "That''s right." Murong nodded deeply. "I once heard the old people in some villages say that when they were young, they heard the old people say that the emperor was the one who cultivated with a golden hoe, who could eat rice with golden chopsticks and bowls For them, the world''s top people are just like this. One person''s insight and vision often determine their judgment of another person''s strength over weakness. "


    "Tut Why is this suddenly philosophical? "


    I helplessly look at the sky, the sky because of the dust generated by the ruins, become gray.


    "In that case, if you want to know the identity of the traitor, you need a lot of authority. Who is he? It''s so mysterious


    "I don''t know. Heaven sees things differently from us. Maybe it''s not him, maybe it''s not him now or before, maybe it''s what he has done in the future, which leads to very serious consequences involving many people, so we can''t know his identity through calculation. "


    "Butterfly effect." I''ll show my hand.


    "Well, let''s talk about their goal this time - you told me, Yao Guang of Maoshan, there was a dead leaf master who said that he could not be killed. Maybe it was because today, or in the future, he would trigger a very important event."


    "Although this may be a bad thing that harms a lot of human beings, isn''t it?" I suddenly asked in a poor tone.


    What Yao Guang can do is nothing more than Mao Shan''s. Huang Zhengnan wants him and Gong demon sect to save him. He probably wants to use him to break the seal of the demon lock Tower!


    Heaven defines this as unchangeable, so Yao Guang can''t die, can he? Even if the lock demon tower is broken, it can''t be stopped, can it?!


    God, it''s really hard to understand.


    I shook my head. What can I do but sigh?


    "Then who is the traitor? We can only find out by ourselves. "


    "That''s the only way, but fortunately it''s not very wide."


    "Well." I nodded. "It''s almost impossible for Meng Lao. It''s possible that these people are brought by us..." I sighed and said helplessly.


    Murong was silent.


    "You know, this guy is not my former confidant. I know how Baron, Lang Feng, Luo Peng and Tie Ning all follow me, but this guy Suddenly, after I defeated the flying flower fan, it seemed to fall from the sky to be my servant Is that reasonable? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Murong looked at me deeply, still did not speak.


    I also turned my head and looked into his eyes: "all of a sudden, it''s just when I got the chance to enter the Tianya club! After that, I relaxed my vigilance because of his strength and what he did, but today I''m not sure it''s him, but his suspicion is really too big! "


    "If you''re sure, it won''t be just giving him a single room to look at."


    "Yes..." I showed my hand. "And if you think about it, Pang Kui was there when the children of the Tianya Club told me that the Mu family leaders were going to attack the Nanyang Association and let me go to the East Island. And there is another thing. At that time, I turned my back to him. The child''s strength was mediocre, and his attention was not on him. We don''t know what he did, but he was standing in the position of the teleportation array! And immediately, the array was destroyed. ""You mean he did it too?" Murong frowned deeply.


    I waved my hand: "I can only doubt. Maybe I doubt my neighbor''s axe, but to be fair, it''s not from a hollow hole. None of what I just said is illogical. I''m in reasonable doubt. If you really wronged him, you can only say that the spy''s action was too secret, and Pang Kui''s luck was too bad... "


    "Yes..."


    With that, Murong and I turned around and shook our heads.


    "Forget it. Anyway, we''re all together in the healing and recuperation zone. Let''s go. Commander Duan is looking for you."


    "Well."


    ¡­¡­


    "Commander Duan!"


    Yanjing City, the symbol of the courtyard, the door opened, I and murongshen two people came in.


    Now the old master is in the Tianya club, and the power of Murong is so powerful that nothing can happen there for a while. In order to avoid accidents, Tian''an starts the spread of the array, but also tells everyone about the damage of the array, so that they don''t come here when they have nothing to do. On the contrary, they don''t take the wrong road. But once something goes wrong here, they can come to support in time.


    Reconstruction of houses, treatment of the injured, and the sky operator have already started to repair the array with the Dharma protectors. They should be able to recover soon.


    However, for both of us, we don''t have to worry about it now. In a short period of time, I should not go back. It''s not a matter to cross several cities and several States and provinces at the speed of murongshen! It''ll be over in minutes!


    In front of the courtyard, I yelled and pushed the door open. As soon as I came in, I was stunned. In the courtyard, Nie Ze was there?!


    "Deputy commander Nie?" I was surprised. "Why are you back? Don''t you need to defend in the south


    "Hey, hey." Nie Ze scratched his head with a smile. He looked cute and said, "it''s not that we''ve heard that a earth immortal has finally appeared here. No one has seen it for hundreds of years. I naturally want to see it. And although I''m still far away from that step, it''s good to listen to the experience of the earth immortal. I can''t miss such a rare opportunity. "


    With that, Nie Ze went to a room and knocked on the door. In the room, Duan Qingtian''s voice came: "are they coming? Come on in


    "Good!" Nie Ze smiles, pushes the door open, turns to look at us: "moreover, there are people in the South now, absolutely safe! It''s you. Come on in. He''s in a hurry


    Then he went straight in.


    Murong and I took a deep look at each other. We were all puzzled, but Nie Ze and he couldn''t do anything that they were not sure about. Since they said so, there should be no problem. Let''s not worry about that. We shook our heads and then went into the room.


    In the room, Duan Qingtian was sitting on a chair. Seeing us coming in, he immediately stood up, with the familiar and bright coffin beside him.


    "Murong Shangxian!" Duan Qingtian Gongshou road.


    "Well, you don''t need to. You are a senior. If you have anything to ask, it doesn''t matter. But whatever I know, I will never hide and tell you the truth." Murong said with a deep smile.


    "That''s good," Duan Qingtian nodded. "The experience of breaking through Dixian that I mentioned before As you know, I can''t do it now. It''s no use even if I become a Dixian. But one thing is always my heart knot. If you can do it, I will thank you very much. I have no choice but to pay for it all! "


    "Ah, commander Duan is serious." Murong waved his hand with a deep smile. "I also said that anything I can do will be done."


    "Well!"


    Duan Qingtian reaches over murongshen and takes him to the coffin. And in that coffin, I knew for a long time that it was the body of elder brother Xue Biao!


    In order to revive elder brother Xue Biao, Duan Qingtian, I don''t know how many things he has done!


    With the strength of one person, fight with all the experts alone. If you are seriously injured, you have to save him! This obsession, I see in the eye.


    Now, with an existence beyond human cognition, how can he give up this sudden hope?


    "I heard that your father''s foundation was damaged because of the previous fighting, and there have been many hidden injuries on his body for so many years. It''s said that he can''t hold up after passing all his mana to you. But I also heard that after you broke through the earth immortal, you soon repaired his foundation and hidden damage, and saved his life, right


    "It''s true." Murong said truthfully.


    "That''s good!" Duan Qingtian was so excited that he almost couldn''t help letting out the breath. He quickly restrained the breath and said: "repairing the foundation is something that human beings can''t do! But you can do it, which shows that the earth immortal can do things that people can''t do, just like in the legend. To be honest, this is my beloved disciple, just like my nephew. Now, heaven and man are separated! I invite you here for nothing else but this one thing, I think - to revive him


    Voice falls, Duan Qingtian stares at murongshen and clenches his fists.He''s scared, he''s really scared!


    If he can''t do it, what will he do?!


    A fairy? How long will it take?!


    All of them hold their breath and stare at murongshen, waiting for him to come to a conclusion.


    Murong Shen, however, looked at the lifelike Xue Biao in the coffin and suddenly shook his head: "sorry, I can''t do it."

 Chapter 590

    "Sorry, I can''t do it."


    Boom!


    In this sentence, it seems that the sky has collapsed!


    Visible to the naked eye, the light in Duan Qingtian''s eyes quickly disappeared. It''s like hope is broken, it''s like despair.


    In this sentence, the whole room was quiet, as if time had stopped. It was cold and cold. The temperature of the whole room seemed to have dropped by dozens of degrees! Now it''s winter, and at this moment, we feel even colder!


    "Can''t do it?" Duan Qingtian''s body began to tremble, and his breath opportunities would burst out uncontrollably!


    "No!"


    Nie Ze immediately ran to Duan Qingtian''s side, pulled his right hand with both hands, stretched out his fist and held it tightly.


    "It''s OK. There must be another way. Don''t worry. Don''t worry." Nie Ze holds Duan Qingtian''s hand with one hand, and starts to stroke his back with the other, hoping to calm his breath.


    If Duan Qingtian breaks out here, I''m afraid that countless houses will turn into ruins in an instant. I''m afraid that disaster is far beyond our imagination!


    I was also worried. I went to Murong Shen, hesitated for a moment, and asked tentatively, "brother Murong, really Is there really no way? "


    "Yes, there are." Murong deeply scratched his cheek and said in a dilemma. "But having a way doesn''t mean that I can do it. To resurrect a person, we need his soul first. Otherwise, even if he can move, he is still a walking corpse, not that he, not a living person."


    "It''s not easy to bring back the soul! It is not to say whether the soul has been reincarnated and reincarnated to be a new man and completely lose the chance to revive a person. Even if the soul is still in the underworld, it''s not easy to bring him back! "


    Hearing this, Duan Qingtian''s eyes brightened: "don''t worry about this! His soul is still there


    "What?" Murong was shocked and looked at him stupidly. He didn''t know what he meant.


    "This coffin!" Duan Qingtian patted the coffin with his left hand. "This is what Du laoguai did. He can save his soul, so his soul is still there until now!"


    "What?"


    Murong Shen seems to copy and paste the same words, this time the decibel is higher, shocked to see Xue Biao in the coffin.


    Sure enough, there is nothing different from living people except that they can''t move, have no heartbeat and breath.


    "Good thing." Murong gave a deep smile. "It''s easy to do. If I cast it, it''s possible, but we have to find something else."


    "What is it?"


    "A treasure of genius!" Murongshen said. "Resurrecting a person is never so easy. You must have a treasure that can resurrect him!"


    "You mean "The Pearl of God?" Duan Qingtian frowned.


    It''s not that we haven''t got the shenyingzhu. Last time I had a big fight in northern Europe, I finally stole one. But Duan Qingtian, who was the leader of Gongmo cult, almost lost his life. This shenyingzhu was used on him.


    Although success gives him a new life, he also loses the ability to make a move. Once he makes a move, the damage will be beyond imagination.


    Murong shook his head: "to be exact, it''s not only shenyingzhu. According to legend, there are many such things. Generally speaking, shenyingzhu is not the top grade, and from your current situation, its side effects are also great."


    "This..." Duan Qingtian was speechless for a moment. He was stunned and didn''t know what to say.


    I laughed and said, "yes, don''t use it unless the world has regained its aura. Brother Murong, what else can be revived?"


    "Well..." Murong gave a deep chant and said, "there are still many such things in the legend, such as the fairy peach planted in Tianting flat peach garden, which blooms and bears fruit in 9000 years!"


    "Come and play!"


    I gave him a direct push and said angrily.


    "That''s bullshit! I know! Can you get it? " I said.


    "This..." Murong deeply licked his lips and laughed at his remarks.


    Yes, heaven''s things, peaches in flat peach garden, you can get them at will?! What do you think of your grandson?!


    "And..." Murong thought deeply and said, "elixir! Jiuzhuan huanhun pill


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I didn''t even say a word this time. I just looked at him.


    Jiuzhuan huanhun pill, as far as I know, is owned by only two people. One is Taishang Laojun, one of Sanqing, and the leader of 33rd Chongli Hentian doulu palace! One is Donghua emperor, the leader of Penglai Fairy Island!


    What''s the difference between this and Xiantao? I can''t take them!


    "Well..." Murong Shen also knew that what he said was unreliable. He pondered awkwardly for a while and said, "and the underworld, the nine heart black fire lotus."


    "Next.""The ancestor of the earth immortal -- the ginseng fruit of Zhenyuan immortal!"


    "Can you find him?"


    "No Murong Shen''s face is natural.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Ginseng fruit three thousand years a result, it is shorter than that Xiantao time, but the problem is that he is 30, this is not more valuable than Xiantao?!


    "These No way. " Murongshen was more and more embarrassed, blinking and licking his lips, trying to ease the atmosphere.


    I pinched up and looked at him: "you know that."


    "Then this..." Murong deeply scratched his head and said helplessly: "all I know is that, eh There''s the last one, but it''s also very rare. If these things don''t work, then we have to find the shenyingzhu. "


    Listen to murongshen''s words, everyone is a little frustrated.


    There is a way of resurrection, but it can''t be done. It turns out that this is the case, and so are many things in the world. If you go to Wudaokou University, you will get high marks. Everyone knows that. Who can do it?


    It''s so hard even to learn. What''s more, it''s against heaven to revive a dead man!


    "There''s no way. This kind of thing..." I sighed. "But anyway, what''s the last one? Let''s talk about it together. "


    "Well..." Murong deeply hesitated for a moment: "there are several things I said before, but I can''t get them. The last one, not to mention the only one in the world, is a matter of whether I can get them or not. It''s just a matter of whether I have them or not."


    "Then what is it?" I asked.


    Murong looked at me deeply, then turned his eyes to Duan Qingtian, and finally opened his mouth to tell his true face!


    "It''s said that after the death of Kunpeng, his power will be randomly given to a Dragon Princess from all over the world, and the last one is kunpengzhu, the supreme holy thing mixed with the first drop of her tears and blood."


    ¡­¡­


    With the end of the war and the end of a storm, everyone is relieved. Of course, many people have a sense of crisis and are always on guard against the next storm.


    However, the reason why facts are facts is that they cannot be changed.


    East Island lost the sun religion, the core of the alliance lost, fell into silence. The Fire Phoenix Palace retreated, leaving a small force in the East Island, still looking for opportunities. The people of Shenying society were stationed in the periphery and did not advance or retreat. Nanyang Association, no news


    Only AOJIN of ice demon sect heard that there was a earth immortal here. Wu Chi''s strength came up again. He had to fight with Murong Shen, but Duan Qingtian refused in very official words.


    Peace on the outside is the best thing in the world. However, everything in the world is like this, ups and downs, waves are uncertain


    "Here it is! It''s coming


    In a small village, all the villagers, men and women, old and young, knelt on the futon, crisscross horizontally and vertically, kneeling neatly on the large flat ground in front of the village. The wind drove the yellow sand up and patted their clothes.


    Before this group of people, there was a high platform made of wood, and a huge copper brazier was burning. On the brazier, not only the blood of cattle and pigs, but also something was splashed everywhere. At the bottom of the brazier, there were ropes made up of various pieces of cloth.


    Each village, often has its own unique customs, unique way of worship, but also has a unique Guardian God. Not to mention this place!


    Shashibao is located at the junction of Ganzhou, Xiangzhou and Ezhou. It is not surprising that all kinds of cultures gather together.


    Under the brazier, a black skin old man in a gray robe and a grass wreath was holding up his hands in prayer, as if feeling some god.


    "Has the earth fairy appeared? Soon, soon, that day is coming! The day of your reappearance is coming


    The old man cried aloud. At the bottom, everyone was serious and devout.


    Whether it''s male or female, it''s always less.


    Old people are not tired, children are not interested in playing, all are so focused, so serious.


    All of a sudden, everyone was shocked. There was a cold war, especially the old man in grey on the top. He almost fell off the high platform.


    "This is..."


    The old man in grey looked up at the sky. There was nothing in the sky, not even a bird or a bug.


    But he had a look of horror in his eyes.


    But the next moment, he regained his composure and drew a smile from the corner of his mouth: "I see. Did you find out at last? Hum! It''s just a group of mice in the dark corner. Is it worth your attention? "


    With that, the old man turned his head and faced all the villagers below, shouting, "look! They''re scared! They''re scared! What kind of devil? What elder?! It''s just a bunch of brag dolls! What God King? What holy land?! It''s all illusory! And the Savior, bullshitThe old man in grey swore loudly, and his blood was boiling. The villagers below were also excited by his infection. The tendons on his forehead jumped wildly, and the hands on his legs clenched their fists!


    The old man in grey suddenly jumped off the stage, looking like crazy: "want to save the world! If we want to restore the world, we must rely on our emperor! "


    At this point, the old man''s eyes suddenly jumped, as if he felt something. He opened his eyes, looked through everyone, and fell on a person outside the crowd.


    "Huh?"


    All the villagers turned around and glared at the uninvited guest!


    "Here you are, Lu..." The old man in grey looked at him and said darkly.


    "Don''t be so aggressive. I''m not here to find fault." The man surnamed Lu waved to the villagers who glared at him and walked forward with a smile. "It''s just I''m afraid that even ordinary people can be summoned by what you''re doing now, let alone them. "


    "Hum!" The old man in grey sniffed at this. "What if they come? Our Emperor... "


    "Don''t mention him!" The man directly interrupted the old man, sighed: "I have told you more than once, don''t do this again, it won''t work. If so, why is it so far? The cause and effect of the world has long been determined. If you want to save the world, you must wait for him to come... "


    He raised his head slightly and looked into the distance and into the sky.


    "He?" The old man in grey frowned: "can we only rely on him? What kind of kid


    "Well." Lao Lu nodded. "You can try to get to know him. He is coming..."

 Chapter 591

    "The kunpengzhu you said Is that it? "


    I looked at murongshen, his voice began to tremble, hands thumbs carrying a thin line, handed out a pendant.


    This pendant is from aochen!


    And that aochen is the legendary princess Kunpeng!


    On the thin rope, there is something the size of a glass bead. Red and blue meet and blend together like the eight trigrams of Taiji. You have me and I have you.


    "Guo Rui! This is...! "


    Nie Ze and Duan Qingtian were stunned. Before listening to Murong deep said that those, and is a fairy peach and elixir, also what ginseng fruit, the heart is cool through! Where can I find this thing?!


    When I heard that the last one was more difficult than the previous one, I was almost desperate.


    But never thought that at this time, I took out such a thing!


    Although it looks like a few yuan from a night market stall, it can''t cheat people in ghost market and antique street, but the infinite amazing power it contains is real!


    What''s more, they don''t believe that I will come up with something unimportant at this time.


    "Maybe you don''t believe me, but this is really kunpengzhu."


    I can''t believe it when I hold this pendant. Everything I experienced in the Dragon Palace at that time is like a dream in retrospect. But the pendant that has been lying in my system warehouse always tells me that it is true. What I didn''t expect most was that this pendant, which I always thought was useless and useless, actually came into use?!


    "You are..."


    Murong Shen grabbed the pendant, put it in the palm of his hand, injected mana, and observed it carefully.


    I don''t know what he is looking at, at least in my eyes, even in my Yin and Yang eyes, there is nothing strange about that bead. But I can feel murongshen''s mood changing.


    What did he find?


    I want to look up in this way and move my eyes from the bead to murongshen''s face and eyes.


    I see it.


    I saw his eyes, which I had never seen before, pure white and a little yellow, vaguely as if there was a force that I could not understand at present.


    And such eyes, such line of sight, what I see should be different from what I see.


    What he saw, perhaps, was something more wonderful


    "That''s it!" Murong cried out excitedly and looked up at me. His lips trembled and he didn''t know what to say. He turned to Duan Qingtian and said, "this is the real Kunpeng Pearl!"


    "Really?"


    Nie Ze and Duan Qingtian exclaimed at the same time. Duan Qingtian''s eyes suddenly jumped. Rao Shi, such an iron man, could not help but burst into tears and asked in a trembling voice: "that means, he Can we help it? "


    "Well!" Murongshen definitely nodded.


    "Really?! Great Nie Ze jumped up, grabbed Duan Qingtian''s arm with both hands and shook it hard: "great! He''s alive! He''s alive! "


    Duan Qingtian was so shaken by him that he couldn''t speak quickly, but the joy and excitement in his eyes couldn''t fake and cheat people. That''s really happy!


    "Well Murong Shangxian, we... "


    "Don''t call me that Since even such hard to find things are here, it seems that it is also the will of heaven. How can I go against the sky? Now I will cast a spell and revive Xue Biao! "


    Resurrection Xue Biao four words a export, I feel my heart stopped a beat! Behind him Duan Qingtian blurted out: "good!"


    Murong deep smile, holding the pendant in his hand, waved his arm: "first back out, this room, no one else."


    "Ah


    I quickly agreed and winked at Duan Qingtian. Nie Ze immediately nods, but Duan Qingtian seems to be stunned and has no response at all.


    "Well? Alas -- "Nie Ze turned to look over, but with a helpless sigh, he pulled him out. Fortunately, Duan Qingtian doesn''t know how to resist at this time.


    The three of us left the room. Inside, Murong circled the coffin deeply. With a wave of his hand, the transparent lid was opened. Inside, Xue Biao''s body lay quietly in it. His face was ruddy. How could it look like a dead man?


    Murong Shen reached out and put the Kunpeng bead in Xue Biao''s arms, letting his hands hold the bead. Then murongshen stepped back, his back to the door of the house, and in front of him was the coffin. He sat cross legged on the ground, his hands on his knees, and slowly lifted it up.


    The next moment, a powerful force burst out from him! Murong Shen''s whole body rose up and down with a white flame. The flame seemed to have life and gradually ascended. The top of the flame turned into an air line and rose into the sky, as if communicating with the sky!


    Take the earth as the foundation, connect the way of heaven, this is the earth immortal!However, Duan Qingtian doesn''t have the same mind to pay attention to these as I do. What he pays attention to is Murong Shen and the coffin.


    All of a sudden, the front part of the white flame began to float towards the coffin, as if countless tentacles were attached to the surface of the coffin and included it in the flame.


    The next moment, the coffin interior, red and blue suddenly rose, like two searchlights, straight into the dome above!


    That''s The light of kunpengzhu!


    Duan Qingtian almost rushed in!


    Nie Ze and I each pulled an arm and pressed his shoulder hard. At least he grabbed it. And just then, the red and blue color began to expand. It''s not like two searchlights, but it seems to have become two light balls. The light is so big that it directly envelops the whole coffin. Even the flamboyant white is almost invisible.


    Then, the white flame began to spread, and the whole flame became countless gas lines, like a snake, shuttling back and forth in the red and blue light ball, which seemed to follow the pan Si hole.


    Gradually, the two spheres of light become one, just like the beads, blood and tears, red and blue blend with each other. At the next moment, the two distinct colors begin to lose their boundaries and begin to mix together in chaos.


    If we say that before, like the eight diagrams of Taiji, it was a solid puzzle. Now, these two colors are like a cup of red water and a cup of blue water. They are poured into a big glass and begin to fuse. It''s like doing a chemical experiment.


    And the white flame, like the catalyst of this experiment, disrupted the original boundary of red and blue, and let them blend together.


    This is not only, Murong Shen''s body, the white flame seems to have received some inspiration, began to pour toward the light ball, but a few seconds later, the white flame was completely swallowed by the light ball, Murong Shen''s body suddenly collapsed, gasping, looking at the light ball wrapped the whole coffin.


    "He..."


    Duan Qingtian saw this scene and thought it was over. He just wanted to ask, but just at this time


    Kara!


    There was a clear crack, which stopped him.


    Then, just under the gaze of several of us, the coffin in the light ball suddenly appeared a spider web like crack, emitting a seeping sound. Next moment - Ka!


    Smash it!


    "Murong Shangxian, this is..." Nie Ze can''t help but ask.


    "Ah, it''s nothing." Murong wiped a few drops of sweat on his head and got up and came out.


    "The resurrection of kunpengzhu is the first case in all ages! I didn''t expect such an effect. It''s much more difficult than some other ways in the record! " Murong said with a bitter smile. "That coffin is very powerful, but it''s a pity that it can''t hold the power of kunpengzhu. It''s ruined."


    "That''s OK, that''s OK!" Duan Qingtian immediately waved his hand: "as long as Xue Biao can revive, it doesn''t matter. If he can revive, the coffin will be useless."


    I thought yes! Du laoguai has defected to a fart! What does it matter if it''s broken? There is no place for complaints


    "When can he..."


    "It''s going to be a long time." Murongshen said. "The power of kunpengzhu is too strong. At my present level, I can''t understand it at all. It''s just because I did the resurrection ceremony, so I can feel that if I want to complete the ceremony, I can''t hold it for a month or two, so I have to wait."


    ¡°¡­¡­ All right, just resurrect Duan Qingtian pondered for a moment and said immediately.


    "Well." Murong nodded deeply. "I''ll be here all the time, or if something happens and you can''t cope with it, is there any other use for this room? If not, I''ll live here. "


    Nie Ze said quickly: "no, no! It''s just for the coffin. I''ll tell them to bring in the bed and other things. "


    Murong deeply listened to smile, turned back and pointed to the light ball: "do you think this can move in the bed?"


    "Er..."


    Nie Ze looked at it carefully. Yes, the light ball is very close to the door, and it has a strong power. They have magic power, but it''s OK to go there. But if you take something to go there, I''m afraid it''s impossible to keep it


    Moreover, even if you take it in and spell it out, if you stay with it every day, it will be broken sooner or later.


    "I don''t need those. After breaking through the Dixian, I feel that many things have changed. I don''t need anything else. I just want to live here and practice instead of sleeping. The power of the light ball should also help me to practice."


    "So..." Nie Ze looked at Murong Shen with a smile on his face and scratched his head. "Well, then, work hard to be immortal."


    "It''s OK."


    Murong Shen doesn''t want to talk about the title of "Shangxian". How do you like it.


    "Brother Murong, it''s hard for you to stare here, but I have something else to do?" I giggled and showed two rows of teeth.Murong looked at me deeply and nodded: "well, without my father''s strength, the old alliance will not be able to be a leader. Tianya will be in great trouble this time. Tianmeng still needs you."


    "Well."


    I nodded and turned to look at Duan Qingtian. He was still there looking at the light ball. I quickly took him to one side: "OK, OK, there are only a few months left. By then, you can see brother Xue. Can you do some business first?"


    "Ah?"


    Duan Qingtian just recovered: "what''s the matter?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I rolled my eyes and said, "I have reported that in Dongdao harbor, the people of Wudao alliance fight with the people of Gongmo cult. Sakai Quan was killed by Taoist Fei Huo, and Taoist Fei Huo was killed by Sasaki."


    "I know that. What''s the matter?"


    "One more thing, don''t you think, what is the reason of the attack on the East Island


    "Hiss Yes, I''m also upset. When it comes to these guys, I don''t think about them in a normal way. Then they... "


    "What they want is something." I said. "Taoist Fei Huo has practiced fire magic. He wants to snatch the North American specialty, Huojing sand, which is transported from Huofeng temple to East Island and is ready to be processed by Sasaki!"


    Fire crystal sand Duan Qingtian was surprised. He also knew what it was and what its value was.


    "It didn''t work." Duan Qingtian asked in a hurry.


    "They don''t have any." I shook my head and turned my hand. In the system warehouse, the containers filled with fire crystal sand and other materials appeared instantly!


    "But I got it!"

 Chapter 592

    "Lying trough?"


    As I turn my hand and read my heart, several large containers are directly piled up in Sihe yard!


    It can''t be piled up when it''s spread out, so I specially controlled to put only one on the ground, and the rest began to pile up. Suddenly, there was an extra container building on the flat ground


    Outside the courtyard, passers-by are walking along the road, listening to the song, suddenly a glance, I go! What the hell is this?!


    There happened to be an old man drinking tea on the side of the road. As soon as he saw this, a mouthful of tea spurted out. He almost didn''t come up and lay on the ground


    It''s no wonder that so many containers really catch up with one building, and it''s still a quadrangle cottage area, which is too conspicuous! Even Nie Ze couldn''t help but utter a rude remark. He looked up at the building and stared at the dog.


    "There are fire crystal sand and some other materials in it. I don''t have scientists, people who are proficient in fire magic, and I don''t have the ability to make magic weapons. Confiscate them. You can see the distribution." I clapped my hands, leaned against the container and grinned.


    "This..."


    Nie Ze looked at it carefully from top to bottom. He took a mouthful of saliva and quickly took out a goggle style thing from his pocket and put it on his head. The lens stuck in front of his eyes. It was a bit like the one Sasaki was carrying.


    But Sasaki has legs, he has lace up


    However, it should be a magic weapon to help the eyes. After all, Nie Ze is in charge of the southern territory. He is mostly faced with those guys from the Nanyang Association. The main threat is insects and other small things. This kind of thing to improve eyesight is indispensable. With it, we can''t say that everything is carefree. At least we can live longer.


    Nie Ze looked up and down with his glasses for a while, but he didn''t need to open them, so he said definitely: "that''s right! It''s pyroxene sand! There are other materials, although not as precious as pyroxene sand, but they are also good things! "


    "Really?"


    Duan Qingtian came over, touched the container, and then turned to see me: "you really don''t leave any of these things, give them all to us?"


    I spread out my hand: "what do you want us to do? Don''t I tell you all about it? It''s useless for me to keep this thing, but it''s useless for Du laoguai. The military should have other inventors of magic weapons. This thing can also play its value. It can enhance its combat power by making some good equipment. "


    When I finished, Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze looked at each other and laughed. Nie Ze turned back and said to me, "Lin Dingkun always said that you are not like a military figure. You all say that you are different from us, but now it seems that you are not different. You are our Comrade!"


    "Oh, don''t add such people to me!" I quickly stretched out my hand to make the obstruction: "I''m really not, that is, this thing doesn''t work for me. If it''s useful, I''ll squint. Don''t give me any selfless dedication. I''m not!"


    After that, they and I all burst out laughing. After laughing, Duan Qingtian came over and patted me on the shoulder: "no matter what, we can''t take it all away. You can leave some of it. Maybe we can use it in the future."


    "Well Well, I''ll take some pyroxene, and I''ll give you all the rest. "


    "All right, are you going now?"


    "Well I may have to stay here for a few days. Now it''s nothing to do when I go back to Tianya. I have nothing to do there. I came here in a hurry before. This time, I want to enjoy the scenery of the capital. "


    "Good! What''s the first stop? "


    "The first stop..." I looked up at the sky, thought about it, and suddenly laughed: "I''m going to see someone."


    ¡­¡­


    On the outskirts of the capital, the theater of the troupe became dilapidated a hundred years ago. The bustling square in front of the gate in those days has lost its former glory.


    However, I still want to say that this place is much better than the first time I came to see it. Although it''s not as exaggerated as the second spring, it''s better.


    "Xiushu! clown! Pinocchio?! Where is it? Here I am


    I carelessly straight into the door, lazy yawn, began to shout.


    This theater is not very big, because it was only used to perform drama for them in those years. After two doors, I came to the Theater Center. There are two auditoriums on both sides, one on the left and one on the right. One road leads directly to the stage, and behind the stage is the backstage, but I never went in.


    Just after entering the second gate, I saw that there were many kids in the audience, and their strength was uneven, but on the whole, they were not very strong.


    Of course, now for me, ghosts and demons are empty, not to mention them.


    All the kids look at me, stranger! There was hostility immediately, but when I felt my breath, it became counsellor again


    I can''t fight, but I''m slipping!


    I walked over, and all the kids gave way one after another, so far away that they didn''t dare to come.


    I can''t help laughing when I see this scene, but it''s normal. Ghosts are very fragile at the beginning, let alone fighting. Even ordinary weather problems can kill them. It''s a incisive and incisive way to pursue advantages and avoid disadvantages! If you dare to die, you will dieThe kids didn''t dare move. They just watched me walk from the second gate to the half court. At this time, Xiushu and Wugui came out from behind. When they saw me, they immediately bowed down: "welcome, sir!"


    They are different from Baron and others. I can talk about them in the way of friends, but they, in my heart and in their own heart, understand that master and servant are master and servant! No matter strength, no matter intimate, we should live with head down and waist down!


    "Get up, get up." I waved my hand to get them up.


    If it''s anything else, you have to add "don''t need so many gifts" after it, but he doesn''t have it here!


    That means - I want you to get up now, but next time you see me, you have to!


    I also want to be nice to these people who work hard for me and obey my orders, but their lives, to be exact, are not in my hands, but in brother Zhong Ming''s hands.


    They are my subordinates, but they are also the enemies of elder brother Zhong Ming. Elder brother Zhong Ming has made some good intentions to save their lives. I can''t give them any more.


    Good and bad, red face and black face are the rules.


    "You called these? The strength is average. " I pointed to the kids behind me, looking very casual.


    The Five ghosts didn''t agree, but Xiushu clearly knew what his position was. He respectfully said, "the capital is the holy capital. It''s blessed by gods. Ordinary evil things don''t live long. These guys are lucky to cultivate to this point, and it''s hard to find demons."


    "Well! There''s some truth. Anyway, there are just a few of you, but we''d better try to gather some people. Sooner or later, we can use them. "


    "Yes." Xiushu nodded and agreed, just like a slave.


    When those kids see this scene, they don''t need to introduce their identity. They look at me again. It''s full of fear!


    Or Is it awe?


    It''s a feeling that employees look at their big boss.


    I looked back at these little guys, laughed and looked back: "I didn''t come here today to see the results of your call, mainly I heard one thing


    "What''s the matter?"


    "When Murray attacked, you blocked him. This time, the people of Huofeng Temple attacked, and you helped the shadow army, right?" As I said this, I lowered my head and raised my eyes to see Xiushu with a sinister smile on my face.


    "What''s the matter?"?! Is this also wrong? "


    Xiushu didn''t speak. The clown next to him was in a hurry. He couldn''t help shouting out in a bad tone.


    "Huh?" I frowned and looked over.


    "Don''t talk nonsense!" Xiushu was also immediately angry, and kept his head down and glared at the clown.


    I looked at him, smile is also some strange: "clown, temper not too hot, bad for you."


    "You..."


    "All right!"


    What else did the clown want to say, but Xiushu immediately interrupted him and turned to me: "Sir, what''s wrong with what we''ve done?"


    "No?" I pick an eyebrow: "I say you do wrong? I''m praising you? "


    "Ha?"


    On one side, this time, not only the clown, but also the others could not help frowning and looking up at me.


    I''m afraid there''s something wrong with it! How can you talk so weird?!


    "Er..." Xiushu was confused by what I said. For a moment, he was a little at a loss. He couldn''t help looking up at me.


    "Xiushu, you''ve done well this time. I promised you something before, but I haven''t given it to you. You''ve done well this time, and I need you to increase your strength. Here you are!"


    My palm turned, palm, more than a small bead.


    "A hundred demon beads?"


    Xiushu could not bear it for a long time. When he saw the bead, he couldn''t help it and immediately exclaimed.


    A hundred demon beads, the treasure of demons!


    It exudes the smell, full-bodied evil spirit, but it is incomparably pure, without any evil spirit, even the fear of being possessed. It can be said that it is a good treasure!


    At this time, the bead was right in front of him, and gradually approached him - I reached out and handed it to him with a smile on my face.


    "This Give it to me! " Xiushu looked up at me in a daze.


    "Of course!" I nodded. "It''s meant to be for you. You''ve made great contributions recently, and I also need a powerful helper. Take it, refine it into your inner elixir, and become my help."


    As I said this, I took his hand and put the bead in his hand.


    "This..." Xiushu lowered his head, looked at the bead lying in his palm, looked up at me, suddenly nodded and said with a smile, "yes, sir."


    Then, swallow the hundred demons directly into the mouth.


    "Boss!"


    The Five ghosts were both surprised and happy, happy and worried, and looked at Xiushu. And I''m looking forward to seeing him.Xiushu took a long breath, and suddenly his pupils shrank, and his whole body was shocked. Then, a golden pink light suddenly rose from him, and came out through the roof, straight into the sky!

 Chapter 593

    In the middle of the stage, Xiushu sits on the ground, with five hearts facing the sky. His body is shining with gold and pink. His eyes are naturally closed and his breath is even. He seems to be asleep.


    But that time and again, the power of Zhou Tianyun is so obvious, and every time, it is stronger than the previous one!


    "The boss is going to recover..." The holy hand scholar felt the change of his breath and said slowly. "Even stronger than before!"


    "No, brother, you''ve seen a lot of things. This Is that really OK? " The clown asked with some worry.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I don''t think so. " The holy hand scholar felt it carefully again. It really didn''t mean any danger.


    "Then we''ll just wait." Pinocchio frowned. "But when?"


    One side of the master shrugged: "I don''t know, it''s been three days anyway..."


    Yeah, three days.


    It''s been three days since I came here, gave Xiushu this one hundred demons bead, watched him take it, and sent out the light that went straight to the sky. Xiushu kept this posture all the time. He didn''t move. Of course, he didn''t wake up.


    However, the golden and pink light was not so exaggerated. Except for the burst like a glimpse at that time, until now, it''s just the same as the fluorescent wand, but it''s not very moving.


    Anyway, there is no one here. Time is not a problem.


    "All holy things will fall into a settled state after taking them. Only in this way can we feel the powerful power well. Don''t worry. The longer the time is, the more benefits we will get." The master scholar said, with a flat tone, obviously ready to watch his boss meditate here for a long time.


    "That''s right, brothers, don''t worry, just wait!" The cheerful young man, with a heartless, silly and happy appearance, lies on the ground, holding a ball with both feet, like a sea lion performance, which makes people speechless.


    At this time, the curtain of the second door moved, and I came in from the outside: "haven''t you woken up yet?"


    Needless to say, you can see the answer.


    "I''m not awake yet." I murmured, went to Xiushu, squatted down and looked at him carefully. "The breath has changed, and I don''t know when I will wake up."


    Because there is an immortal in Yanjing City, this place is basically the safest place in the world. Both Yu Hao and Qin Mufeng have left Yanjing to arrange the staff in their respective territories.


    Now that the peripheral issues have been solved, it''s time to clean up the inner wall.


    Some secret gray families were attacked almost at the same time. Most of the attackers were soldiers of shadow army and people of Yunding mountain. The soldiers were divided into more than ten routes and sent out at the same time. The thunderbolt method was used to directly destroy the top!


    The world has changed. Everyone should think so. It''s time to give the world a great cleansing


    When I thought about this, suddenly Xiushu hummed softly in front of me. It was like a dream.


    "Huh?"


    "The boss just spoke?"


    "No, just a grunt."


    The Five ghosts immediately gathered around him, and ten glasses were staring at Xiushu with closed eyes.


    "That..." I was also surrounded by them, some helpless scratched his head: "he should not wake up, but it should be fast, you spread out first, or that sentence, when it''s time to wake up, it will wake up, this thing is harmless to the body, but the absorption is slow, don''t worry, in a few days..."


    Since I finished this sentence, every day, these five guys will observe their eldest brother in the morning, in the middle and in the evening. In order to see the changes of Xiushu, I will come to see them once a day.


    So, one day, two days, three days, four days


    Every day is the same, that is, it has not changed at all


    Now I go again, those five look at me as if they are liars, one by one look of disdain, think that I deceive them, look at them, that''s bad for me.


    Until today, from the seventh day after that sentence!


    It''s been a week!


    I''ve been to the famous scenic spots in Yanjing city once. Even in traffic jam, it''s useless. I can fly! Isn''t it fast to fly straight through?


    This week plus the first three days, ten days! Especially in the first few days, I didn''t think it would be long, so I went to play with all my strength, for fear that I couldn''t finish it. As a result, now it''s good, I''ve visited all the scenic spots I can find, hey! It''s not over! Where are you going to argue?!


    I''m sitting on a window seat in a restaurant with exquisite dishes on the table. Fortunately, I''m rich enough to eat and play


    "I don''t know when it will be finished, but I''m tired of being here." I looked out of the window and rubbed my face to refresh myself. And at this time, all of a sudden, my heart was moving and I called.


    The system is integrated with the general telephone. Now, whether it''s a short message or a phone call, as soon as it comes, it''s just a strange tremor in my heart, and the idea of looking at the phone suddenly arises.This is the so-called whim.


    "Hello, who is it?" I picked up the phone and felt bored. At the moment I picked up the phone, I wanted to be more interesting so that I could have something to do. But when I heard what the opposite side said, I suddenly felt It''s boring. It''s great.


    "I''m broke! The company is out of business! "


    Just like the funny code used in some videos, I can''t hear a large section of words clearly. All I can hear are these two sentences.


    On the other side of the line, it''s Lin Qiang.


    "That guy doesn''t know where he got so much energy! I was determined to win all this, but I didn''t agree with him at that time. I didn''t expect that he could really win me. I, I have So much has been invested! Where on earth did he come from! Can squeeze me out! Can you take that big cake down! "


    On the other side of the phone, Lin Qiang''s cry shocked my brain. I don''t know about the business world, but I also know the truth of 30 years of Hedong and 30 years of Hexi. Shopping malls are like battlefields. It''s like two companies fighting for a project. But it''s obvious that Lin Qiang is defeated in this battle


    That huge city did not get, their own elite soldiers are almost exhausted, he, defeated!


    I listened to the cry over the phone, looked at the delicious dishes on the table in front of me, and fell into meditation


    How do you do, boss?


    ¡­¡­


    "Du -- Du -- Du --"


    "Hello, what''s the matter?"


    Nie Ze, who is just about to wash the dishes after dinner, answers the phone and puts a pile of empty dishes into the sink with his other hand.


    On the phone, my voice came out: "that About the fire crystal sand, I''m going back. Can I do it as a business? At least give me some money first, or I may have to do the dishes. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although separated by an invisible signal line, sitting in the restaurant, I seem to be able to see Nie Ze''s silent expression and big white eyes


    "Well, tell me, what''s the matter?"


    In the courtyard, beside the stone table, Duan Qingtian and I sat opposite each other. Nie Ze brought tea, and they looked at me with speechless eyes.


    "Suddenly poor." I said faintly and took a sip of the cup.


    "Come on, I don''t believe you are so poor that you can''t afford such a meal all of a sudden. I''ve seen it, but it''s not a luxury dish. That''s to say, the shop is better decorated, and it''s more careful about setting dishes, so it''s not as good as you said to wash dishes."


    Duan Qingtian knocked on the table with his fingers and frowned at me.


    "Well, it''s not that exaggerated." I nodded. "I''m not a rich family at all, so I''m used to the common food. I really can afford the dishes."


    "Then you..."


    "But I''m not alone now." I took out a cigarette from my pocket, lit one, looked up at Duan Qingtian and his eyes.


    "I have a whole boat club. I have so many people who need me to support. Before that, there was a boss of a big company who had done something bad. I didn''t do anything to him. I just used his money all the time. He made up for it. The whole society is running with his money, but just now, he went bankrupt. "


    "I don''t care if I''m the only one, but there are so many people who need a lot of money, unless I turn this organization into a hunter organization and go to the bounty website every day, but there are many ordinary people in the society..."


    "I didn''t know how far away I was from those big organizations until then. At the same time, I also understood that what some old people said was really reasonable, but relying on the strength of that company, I couldn''t go far Something else has to be done. But in the process, I have to support them. I''m a figure in the shadow army. Can''t I have a little bonus or something? I''ll hold it up first


    I took a long breath of the cigarette, threw the butt to the ground, stretched out my hand, spread out my five fingers and put it in front of Duan Qingtian, staring at them without expression and blinking.


    "Oh, yes." I said suddenly. "If you have a sudden kindness, just give me money directly. Don''t make any door-to-door consolation. People in the society know something about Lin Qiang and don''t know it. But now, I don''t want them to know that I don''t have any money. Just find the next family and make up the capital chain, and let them feel that nothing has happened."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze look at each other, and look back at me at the same time, showing two different expressions on their faces.


    Duan Qingtian looked at me with a serious expression. Nie Ze, however, seems to be holding a smile. Maybe he wants to laugh because he is watching me eat.


    These guys


    "What do you mean?" I don''t think both of them want to pay. They grin. "No?! The shadow army is not paying


    "No, no, just..." Duan Qingtian waved his hand. Suddenly, he also laughed. He pondered for a while and said, "I just think what you said is not like a child.""I''m special, I''m not! I''m in my twenties! " I was speechless for a while.


    "No, I didn''t mean that." Duan Qingtian stood up and pressed his hands on my shoulder: "I used to treat you as a rising star. In fact, I should apologize to you. I didn''t treat you as an adult. When Lin Dingkun said you, I also recognized you as a child, so last time Now it seems that you are not, you are absolutely like us, like those experts, a man! It''s a man who stands up and stands up


    I looked up at Duan Qingtian, who was pressing my shoulder. I blinked frequently and felt at a loss. I could only nod: "Oh, thank you, but I''m not a man, because my girlfriend and I don''t have anything..."


    Duan Qingtian


    Nie Ze


    Two people listen to me this strange speech, Leng for a while, then, burst out laughing!


    "Ha ha ha ha What do I mean by that?! OK, I''ll think about the money for you and see what I can do. Ah, by the way, what''s the name of the boss who gave the money just now? "


    "Well Lin Qiang. "


    "Lin Qiang Oh, I see. " Duan Qingtian smiles. Suddenly, his face changes and he sits back on the stone bench.


    Without waiting for me to doubt, Nie Ze explained to me: "Guo Rui, we just learned from the news from all over the world that Lin Qiang, you said, jumped out of a building and died just ten minutes ago!"

 Chapter 594

    "Jump to death?"


    "Well." Nie Ze nodded. "We don''t know everyone''s life and death like the back of our hand, but after all, it''s also a big local person and boss. If we jump out of a building suddenly, we will definitely investigate."


    "Well, did you find out anything?"


    "Well As a matter of fact, he had invested a lot of money in order to compete for a big project with a very powerful competitor before, but he didn''t consume the other party in the end. He lost all his money and lost a lot of money! "


    "Well, he told me that." I said.


    "But more than that, an hour ago Maybe he didn''t find it himself. A vice president of his company took advantage of the other party and privately transferred a sum of money to a short company, which may be a puppet of the opponent. At the same time, we found that someone went to his home. At this time, only his wife should be at home... "


    "This..."


    I can''t help feeling sorry for this guy when I hear this.


    Life loser, but so it!


    Failure of competition, betrayal of companions, even wife


    It''s understandable to commit suicide by jumping from a building. It''s estimated that it has collapsed. I think so.


    Nie Ze, however, seemed to see through my thoughts and said directly, "you should think that it''s reasonable to commit suicide like this. After all, there are so many blows at one time."


    "Ah? Well, yeah, what''s the matter? Is there anything wrong? " I was stunned.


    What he said There seems to be something wrong.


    "I just said that he called you an hour ago, but he didn''t tell you the next two things. Maybe he didn''t know. Similarly, when he jumped off the building ten minutes ago, he didn''t know either."


    "What what do you mean? Then he... "


    "You think it''s reasonable for him to commit suicide because you''ve watched the whole story from the perspective of an onlooker, but for the person concerned, the plot may not be so complete. That is to say, bankruptcy, betrayal, green, these are to give us a reasonable explanation, so that his death will not be so abrupt. But unfortunately, the other side still looked at us with a smile


    Nie Ze said, showing a meaningful smile, while Duan Qingtian turned around and took out one of the documents piled on the bench and put it in front of me.


    "Well?"


    I opened the folder, flipped it twice, and then I saw a picture. It was Lin Qiang, who fell to death from a height. It was a bit bloody. And it''s high-definition without code. It''s not allowed to play.


    But at least I''ve seen it, and I don''t think it''s anything. I just observe it carefully.


    "Nothing can be seen in the photos, but there is one at the scene." Nie Ze said with a smile. "Although it can be weak, the good thing is that the person who went to investigate was easy to perceive the constitution, or noticed that there was a trace of ghost gas on his body."


    "Ghost gas?"


    "Yes, it means that he didn''t mean to jump. He jumped because a ghost was controlling his body." Nie Ze said. "Attached control, in such a sunny time, and then in order not to let people find that there is little left to clean up their own breath, it must be a fierce ghost!"


    "If you can enslave fierce ghosts, they are not ordinary people!" I finally understood what they meant. I put down the photo and said.


    And by what they said, I also found that although Lin Qiang had been thrown to the flesh and blood, there was still a trace of reluctance and panic on his side face. That''s not what a suicide person should look like!


    "I''ve seen kids, and I can''t do that." I put down the picture, looked at them and said.


    Ghost killing is nothing more than those techniques. The simplest way is to kill people. They walk well and the kid throws a brick on it. Or the kid who went up the stairs scared him, let him roll down the stairs, and maybe he fell dead


    Of course, it''s done by ghosts with low mana. If you are a little more powerful, you can kill people directly with magic, and deal with ordinary people with your hands. However, it can''t avoid being discovered by those who have the way. If they can''t guarantee it, they will go to find it


    This kind of suicide is definitely one of the most brilliant. First of all, most people can''t react to it. Second, the traces left behind will be much less than that of direct killing. Not to mention, the ghosts with this strength have intelligence and know how to clean up the scene


    This time, the ghost gas above is very small, almost impossible to check.


    "It''s a trip! And from this point of view, the other side is not just for money, otherwise, if you win the project, you should stop. You don''t have to kill him, and you have to do so many things in disguise. "


    "Yes, that''s the truth!" Nie Ze snapped his fingers. "The question is, what enemy does he have?"


    "This..." I hesitated for a moment, and then shook my head: "I don''t know, I always only care about his money, I never care about his private affairs."


    "I don''t rule out who he''s upset in business." Nie Ze said.At this time, Duan Qingtian suddenly said, "no, there is another possibility."


    "Well?" We were both in a daze and looked over.


    Duan Qingtian looked up at me: "if it''s only in the data, it may be so, but with what you said, it''s not necessarily. This Lin Qiang is your source of income, and it is almost the only source of income. Then, if you kill him, it will be very difficult for you to survive. Just let him go bankrupt, maybe he has a chance to make a comeback, but kill him, you can''t turn over! It''s not him, it''s you


    "I''ll go, yes!"


    Nie Ze is also a table, suddenly realized.


    "Think about it. Do you have any enemies?"


    "Enemy?" As soon as I frown, I don''t need to think too much. I come up with a person -


    "there is one, Huang Zhengnan. If I have enemies, and they are specifically aimed at me, and they have such strength, then there is only one. Huang Zhengnan! The president of the blue eagle society


    "Blue eagle society?"


    Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze look at each other with a look of surprise.


    I know what they''re surprised at. The blue hawk society is now above average. Four branches occupy four quarters, with thousands of members, including many experts. If so


    "In a word, we''ll find out about it." Duan Qingtian pondered and said.


    I nodded and didn''t say much. It''s a big deal. I understand that. If we fight recklessly, we can say that the blue eagle club is not a big one at all! But the problem is the impact.


    It is necessary for a teacher to be famous.


    "I''ll leave it to you. My money..." I got to the point again and held out my hand.


    "Cough! This... "


    "Don''t pretend to cough, give me the money."


    "That..." Nie Ze hesitated for a while, didn''t think how to prevaricate me, with the elbow against Duan Qingtian, cough.


    What do you mean!


    "Cough!" Duan Qingtian also coughed and said in a serious voice: "we''ve used the fire crystal sand and those resources. It''s been ten days. At this time, it''s useless to repent. It''s impossible to make up for them later."


    "Then you..."


    "But..." Duan Qingtian may be afraid of my direct violence, quickly said: "I also understand your situation, money I will, but you are also embarrassed to take it in vain."


    "How can I be embarrassed? I want to take it for nothing


    I was stunned at his words. Has he known me for such a long time that he doesn''t know me?


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Anyway! If you want money, work first


    Duan Qingtian, with a black face, grabbed my arm and looked back at Nie Ze: "go and bring those on the third shelf! Come on! Don''t let him run away


    "Good!"


    Nie Ze understood and trotted back to the house.


    I looked at all confused: "I don''t run! Where am I going? "


    I haven''t got the money yet. Where can I go?


    Immediately, Nie Ze came out of the room again, holding a large pile of documents on the desk.


    Duan Qingtian doesn''t care about that either. He takes one from the top and puts it in front of me: "here, task."


    I: "I''m not..."


    I leaned forward to look at them, and my fingers knocked on the table: "brother! Buy and sell


    "You can''t give money if you don''t work anyway." Duan Qingtian looks reasonable and looks at me with his arms around his chest. He doesn''t intend to give in.


    "I Well, forget it, but are you sure you''ll give me enough money to support the people in the community? "


    "Don''t worry, it''s absolutely enough! There are as many as you want in front of you. " Duan Qingtian is a big man in the military, and he is full of confidence.


    I know: "Oh - that means that the task I have to do is certainly not a trivial matter, right?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ You are very clever. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I clapped my hand on my eyes, kneaded my temple helplessly, and opened the file: "let me see, what is the difficult task, the third shelf These are all difficult things. I''m also unlucky. "


    "In fact, it''s nothing. It''s just that this kind of thing takes time and effort. We have a lot of things now, and I can''t do it myself, so I have to let it go first. Just in time, you are idle and short of money. It''s all yours. Don''t worry. You can do more and give more. "


    "I..."


    When I opened the folder, I saw three big characters at first sight - shashibao!


    "Little village? It''s not big. Let me see, Ganzhou Isn''t that Dai''s territory? He doesn''t care? "


    "The location of shashibao is very special. It''s not entirely in Ganzhou. It''s the place where the three states gather. As a family, one of the prerequisites for the Dai family''s long-term existence and development is that they can''t cross the border. They really can''t do it. But if you go as a shadow army, you can still get their help. " Duan Qingtian said."That''s good." I nodded and kept looking through the files.


    "Hiss - a question of faith?"


    "Well." Duan Qingtian nodded: "because the status of a mage has been put on the stage, many places turn a blind eye to the religious rites and other behaviors that they originally attacked. But you know, many minority religious beliefs are very strange. For example, a ghost and God in this sand castle, who is called" white ghost ", is worshipped by them. The sacrificial rites are very unreasonable, but it seems to be unreasonable It''s not blind faith, but there are some real problems, so... "


    "So we have to pay attention to it." I put down the file and said.


    "The way of offering sacrifices to a certain God is unreasonable. It''s not a matter of superstition. It''s a fundamental problem. It''s going to take a lot of effort to solve it first."


    "Well, that''s it."


    "Hiss - you can really find me a job!" I got up and stretched.


    "However, it may take a long time to complete this task. The expenses of my society are -"


    "I have reported it!" Duan Qingtian said very happily.


    "That''s good!" I hit the table. "I''m relieved to have you!"


    "You promised to go? Do you need an assistant? "


    "No more." I said. "I have help."


    Voice down, suddenly a strong black air from the distance quickly fly, the surrounding temperature suddenly dropped more than 20 degrees! A biting evil spirit came quickly!


    "Don''t be nervous. Let me introduce you." I said with a smile. "My assistant, big demon Xiushu!"

 Chapter 595

    Shashibao occupies the land of three states. Fortunately, because there is still a village, the accent is unified, and the belief has become a strange appearance due to the exchange of various small schools


    "White ghost Is that the guy? "


    About two miles outside the shashibao, a three or four meter high stone statue stands. The body should be pure white, but it may be because the sun is too long and the wind is blowing and the sun is shining. Now it is gray.


    On the whole, it''s like a man with a crutch in his hand, a big beard and a bald head. It''s the image of an old man.


    The only difference between humans and humans is the pair of horns on the top of their heads.


    The horns on the head are really the representative characteristics of ghosts, and


    "You feel it, too."


    "Well."


    Xiushu and I stood in front of the statue and looked at this guy.


    For others, this may really be just a statue representing piety, but for us with magic power, it is not the case.


    Because there is really a soul boarding in the clay stone statue!


    And the appearance of that soul, no doubt, is the guy depicted by this statue!


    "Just So simple? "


    I scratched my head.


    I have Yin and Yang eyes, Shu cultivation and magic. I can see this guy. At this time, although we are not in the sand castle, we are on the edge.


    The scope of the village is generally not divided according to the location of the houses, but also includes the land, whether it is farmland or orchard, or public forest land. At this time, it is less than two miles away from the formal village. This statue should be like a boundary sign that says "welcome to the sand castle"


    "I''ve heard that there will be some ghosts who can''t move in the daytime and live on something with magical breath or related to him. This kind of statue or portrait based on him is the most suitable. It''s reasonable for him to do so, but..."


    Xiushu said, and suddenly hesitated, as if in doubt.


    "But it also means that his strength is very low, right?" I finished the rest of the sentence for him.


    "Yes, that''s what it means!" Xiushu immediately beat his fist and nodded his head.


    I sighed: "it seems that commander Duan thinks too much, but in fact, I think so at the beginning. Taking ghosts as gods can easily make people think of ghosts and gods. But in fact, if you want to be the guardian God of a party, you don''t need such strength..."


    Human beings are divided into three grades, flesh into five flowers and three layers, and all things are graded. The immortals are the earth immortals, the celestial immortals and the golden immortals; the demons are the little demons, the big demons and the heavenly demons; the ghosts are also divided into the little demons, the fierce demons, the ghost demons and the ghost gods.


    At the beginning, I came into contact with the world. The kid I saw in the mirror at the barbecue shop was the weakest one. Its only function was to make the business hot. So clearly it''s hot at noon in summer, but there are still so many people eating barbecue and sweating in the shop without air conditioning.


    After I became a wizard, I went to that shop many times. It can be said that with the power of that guy, with the help of me now, I can kill them. I can kill a batch of them at will.


    This is the weakest of ghosts. Of course, I mean ghosts with magic power and purpose. The most powerful of ghosts is ghosts!


    Can ghosts become gods?


    Of course!


    All things can be achieved, but the difficulty of becoming a God is different.


    God is like the top of a mountain. Whatever you are, you can climb it. People have their own way of walking, animals have their own way of climbing. A person without limbs can also move his shoulder up, but the difficulty can be imagined.


    A stone or gravel that can''t move can only rely on luck to see if there will be a gust of wind to take him past


    Ghosts can also become gods, but it''s hard to reach heaven. It''s many times more difficult than human beings, so it''s almost invisible.


    This time, we heard that the guardian God of the sand castle was a ghost. We subconsciously thought that we met the ghost. But in fact, the village head is not necessarily a political bigwig; if you want to win at the wine table, you don''t necessarily need to be matchless in gambling.


    What you have to do is to have a great influence in this small circle!


    "Build Shu, let off the evil spirit!"


    "Yes, sir."


    Xiushu listened to my command without hesitation. His arms burst, and a strong black air shot out of his head. It was like the black smoke of a factory chimney, rolling into the sky, covering the ten meter sky in a moment!


    "The sun''s out, and it''s not coming yet?"


    I stretched out my right hand and grabbed at the statue. With a sharp drink, my eyes were wide open!


    Come on!


    It was like a thunder on the ground. The whole statue was shaking. Karala was like a mountain falling apart. Inside, a dark shadow came out. It seemed to be pulled out directly, and fell to my knees with a plop.Xiushu stepped forward and put his right hand on the hilt of the sword. He was so scared that he almost died!


    "Spare me! You two, spare your lives! God forgive me! Great Xia, spare your life! Hero, spare your life! The hero... "


    "Come on! What are so many names?! Shut up


    Good guy, this force is still a broken mouth?!


    "Oh, yes!"


    The ghost immediately shut up and shut up. It seemed that he was biting his lips with his teeth. He was afraid that he would make a little noise and annoy me. He was killed by me.


    When I looked at him, my heart was speechless, and my heart said, is this thing really a guardian God? Can this keep one side safe? Danger is coming, the first one to run is him!


    While I was looking at the white ghost rushing out of the statue, in the sand castle, the old village head in the gray robe suddenly stood up from the bed and frowned.


    "Somebody."


    "Yes


    When the door opened, a middle-aged man came in, his thick eyebrows locked.


    The head of the village didn''t look at him. He just stared at the floor in front of him and said slowly, "go and summon the twelve white envoys at once and meet at the entrance of the village."


    "Yes


    The country character face agreed and then quickly ran out.


    Until then, the village head raised his head and looked out the door, but he looked into the sky.


    "Boy, I''ll see how many kilos you have!"


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, in front of the statue, the white ghost knelt on the ground, still shivering, while Xiushu and I were both in deep meditation.


    "Do you think..." After pondering for a few seconds, I suddenly asked. "Is that true?"


    "Well..." Xiushu also pondered for a moment and touched his chin: "there is some truth. After all, he is so weak that he really doesn''t look like..."


    "Is it?"


    I sighed, squatted down and looked at him carefully.


    All white, white skin, white beard. Hair Oh, no hair. Even the crutches are white.


    In addition to the top of the head that pair of horns, obviously is a human old man''s appearance, of course, is an old man from the white bowl.


    Besides, the only characteristic that can be called is that he is too skinny, especially his ribs, which are frightening. If you touch it, you will get a result, that is, you can knock him over and hurt yourself


    However, as a ghost, the strength of the goods is too weak. As far as his virtue is concerned, it doesn''t take much effort to destroy him


    But what he just said is a real and difficult thing to do.


    This is a typical story of Tongtianhe turtle.


    There is no need to describe this. This guy used to be the patron saint of this village. This is his territory. But later, a more powerful "inspiration king" came and beat him away. Jiuzhanquechao became the God of shashibao and bewitched the villagers.


    And he, of course, can only muddle along in this small statue, until our "group of four from the west" came here.


    But of course, he is not a turtle, the other is not a fish, we are just two


    Generally speaking, I can''t believe lies, but I think the strength he shows is highly credible. After all, with such ability, it''s impossible for the shadow army to have a headache.


    To tell you the truth, you don''t need the shadow army to come to see you. But if you pass by a wizard, Taoist priest, great monk or something, you can easily kill him if you like to take care of something


    "What shall we do, sir?" Xiushu looked at me and asked.


    "Well Take him with you. You have to go to the village to have a look. You can''t just walk around the place that can''t be regarded as the entrance of the village. Otherwise, I''m not sure how to take the money. Let''s go in. Come here, come here for me! "


    As I said, I reached out to the old man and grabbed him. The guy was probably too scared and didn''t resist. He was directly held down by me with his bald head, but suddenly turned into a streamer and entered the red awn on my chest.


    If what he said is true, taking him there is equivalent to killing him. But if I don''t take him with me, what if what he said is false? What if he runs away?


    Fortunately, my system should be safe.


    "Xiao Mo, Lu Qijun, take care of him." I said to the two in my heart, and immediately became two "yes".


    "Well." I nodded and looked back at Xiushu: "let''s go."


    The statue is less than two miles away from the entrance of the village, that is, a few hundred meters, less than a kilometer away. The two of us have magic power and are walking like flies. After walking along the dirt road of the mountain village for a while, we can see the real entrance of the village.


    Of course, I also saw 13 people at the entrance of the village!


    The leader was an old man in a grey robe. He had a gloomy face and a cold look. Beside him, there were twelve men and women, old and young. All of them had bad looks and looked at me with hostility in curiosity."Something seems to be wrong!"


    I said to Xiushu in a low voice. Then I stepped forward a few steps, clasped my fist and arched my hand: "you guys, I didn''t come here for any hostility, just passing by. Seeing that this village is located at the intersection of the three states, I was curious, so I came to have a look. I don''t know..."


    Anyway, courtesy must be provided. Although my reason sounds unreliable, a high sounding reason is better than no reason.


    But just then


    "Do it."


    A gloomy voice came, without any emotion. The village head of grey robe looked at us coldly.


    Instant! The figure of the twelve people disappeared immediately, and the next second, they appeared in front of us.

 Chapter 596

    "Be careful!"


    I gave a loud drink and stepped back. In front of me, the twelve people had come close!


    If we didn''t quit just now, it''s estimated that their bodies have hit us in the face!


    Great strength!


    This is my judgment of them.


    With my current strength, I can come to us from that place in the blink of an eye. This is by no means something that small people can do. And of course, this also proves that they are not ordinary villagers, there must be something wrong!


    Twelve people, each of them is a master, but of course, these twelve are not copy and paste, they are different from each other.


    There is a big man with a strong back. He takes the lead. His arm is as thick as a telegraph pole. His muscles are like iron and bronze. His explanation is incomparable. His big fist is like a hammer!


    Above his head, however, was an old man with a white beard and squinting eyes. It was not easy to offend him. He was as light as a swallow and jumped several meters high. If the great man has focused all his attributes on strength, he has focused on agility.


    is as like as two peas. The man is also a man with the same shape. He is thin, and his legs are moving fast. He can''t see clearly his legs. He can only see a shadow and hide his body behind the big man, such as two assassins, who are ready to give us a fatal blow.


    And the rest, certainly are not fuel-efficient lights!


    "Xiushu!"


    With a shout, my heel was on the ground. I stopped my body and waved my arms. Countless strong winds suddenly flew out. Then, two thunders spewed out from my palms and palms!


    Wind blade! Palm thunder!


    At the same time, Xiushu also made a bold move, holding the scabbard in his left hand, squatting half, leaning slightly to the left, holding the hilt in his right hand, and throwing the sword in an instant!


    Miso!


    It''s like a chime. The clear sound resounds all over the field. A sword splits the sky in an instant!


    "Flash!"


    In the air, the old man was really spicy. He saw something was wrong at first sight. After a big drink, he took the lead in a somersault to avoid the huge arc-shaped sword. But at the next moment, countless wind blades came to him.


    "Want to run?"


    I cold hum a, right hand suddenly a Zuan, several wind blades immediately at the same time split to him up, middle and down three road key!


    However, at this time, he and I all know that only such attacks can not cause any substantial damage to him. What I did was to stop him!


    "Drink --!"


    The old man raised his head to the sky and screamed. His whole body burst out an invisible force, which instantly cracked all the wind blades around him. How could he see the mirage like shadows.


    But at the same time, he couldn''t go any further and could only fall back to the ground.


    At the same time, the sword continued to move forward. The sword cut by Xiushu was not just to deal with the old man in the sky, but to attack all twelve people!


    "Ha


    The man at the front was really reckless. He made a double fist and ran like a bull. He took the lead in fighting against the sword! The next moment


    Yi -


    the sound of tearing starts, blood splashes everywhere!


    When I saw this scene, I felt a sneer in my heart. This boy is really simple minded and well-developed. How dare he connect the sword with his body?! What a mantis!


    However, the strength of the fake''s muscle is beyond my imagination. This sword didn''t directly split him in half, but was blocked by his hard muscle like steel for a moment?!


    At that moment, behind him, a hoodlum like figure came to him with an iron bar in his hand. He was dressed in rags, just like a disciple of the beggars'' sect. He stabbed the stick directly. The head of the stick was stuck under the sword. He held the stick on his shoulder, took himself as a fulcrum, and pressed the other end of the stick with his left arm!


    Teng!


    Archimedes really can''t afford me. At this moment, he really cocked up the sword?!


    "Well?"


    Xiushu was also in a daze. Seeing the sword move upward, he could not hit anyone any more. He immediately reached for it and detonated the sword!


    Bang!


    The sword suddenly explodes and turns into countless black Qi. It''s like a snake hovering in the air, but it swoops down in an instant and eats people!


    Keep going, we''ll hold it


    Four different voices rang out, but they were all women''s voices. After a close look, four women jumped up and rushed directly to the black snake.


    I have a closer look. Of the four, the oldest is estimated to be more than 50, but the youngest is in his early twenties, with a very large span.


    The man in his fifties, with a big broom in his hand, has a trace of the power of law in his waving. He is the strongest of the four!


    The girl in her twenties, however, was wearing a costume. She was supposed to be Huadan. She shook her sleeves and shook them out like a whip or a sword. She was afraid of breaking a black snake close to her!


    The other two, one in his thirties, had a kitchen knife and a watermelon knife in his hands; the other, who was also in his thirties, but a few years older than the last one, wore a big flowered jacket and raised his hand a little, but there were countless roses out of thin air. After careful feeling, it was a combination of mana and met the group of black snakes.While I was watching the four women, I suddenly caught a glimpse of two bald men in their fifties.


    Different from the original muscular man, these two goods have no muscle feeling. They feel loose and decadent, but they stand in the front directly, waving their arms back and taking a big mouth!


    "Ha


    It''s like the two generals of hem ha, but they all drink out with the word "ha". The two air currents rush out in an instant, but they don''t spread for long. They just stop three steps in front of them.


    But this is not because of the lack of strength, but on purpose!


    They''re defending!


    Two air currents, like two invisible shields, directly blocked all the people behind, and took down the two thunderbolts!


    Bang! PA la!


    The huge roar and the crackle of thunder and lightning came one after another, but the air shield was extremely strong, which blocked two levels of palm thunder and several wind blades, but it didn''t mean to be broken.


    It was just at this time that the two assassins finally started. They rushed out from behind ha ha er in a lunge. They drew the distance close and stabbed with two short knives.


    I can believe that these two sabres are definitely rushing towards my vital point. Once they pierce in, they will be killed at that time!


    But of course, I won''t, because I have three resurrections of gold body and amulet.


    But if you don''t, you don''t.


    Thought, I suddenly thought a move, a blink immediately again opened ten meters distance, two short knives, stabbed to the empty place.


    "What?"


    Obviously, the two assassins didn''t expect this step. First they were surprised, and then they saw me ten meters away.


    In the distance, the gray robed village head at the entrance of the village, seeing this scene, also smiles and says with great interest: "twinkling? It''s kind of interesting. "


    At the same time, the two assassins saw the stabbing air, but they didn''t stop. Instead, they continued to move forward, still maintaining this momentum. Suddenly, their arms swung, and they stretched directly, turned smoothly in the air, and continued to stab me?!


    "I''ll go! How come you''ve met such a person recently? Luffy doesn''t want to be proud! "


    I exclaimed, but my body didn''t panic at all. I put my hands out directly. Under the eyes of yin and Yang, my arms stretched out like slow motion. I could see through their actions directly. My hands avoided two short knives and pressed them on their wrists.


    The next moment, the Ice Armor instantly covered two palms, and the extremely cold air immediately penetrated into their bodies!


    "Well


    "Eh!"


    Both of them felt the cold air and let out a dull hum. At this time, my next step has been made. In the palm of my hand, two golden lights are shining.


    Bright palm!


    Pop!


    Two palms passed and directly patted on their wrists. Two golden arrays were immediately generated.


    With my reaction ability and their speed, I can definitely add three more palms to increase the power of the bright palm. But I didn''t.


    When we first came here, we didn''t understand what was going on, so they started. Maybe there was some misunderstanding. Moreover, if what the white ghost said is true, then these powerful villagers should be bewitched by the "inspiration king", and they can''t really hurt them.


    I''m very lenient. When I closed my hands, I patted the two long arms back with my hands.


    "Er..."


    Two people chant a pain, one after another back, two arms powerless in the air, with an explosion, heavy hit on the ground, but again because of rebound and throw to the sky.


    "Although it''s not heavy, this arm will still be damaged, offending..." I said silently in my heart, looking up ahead.


    In front of him, Xiushu took the lead. He had already rushed past. His sword flashed!


    "Ah


    The piercing female voice came, the four women were all cut down from the air by his sword, although they were not cut down, but the strong airflow still caused heavy damage to their bodies!


    "Don''t panic, four sisters. My brothers are here!"


    Ha ha, the two generals immediately turned back and rushed to Xiushu. With a big "ha" sound, there were two kinds of Qi, like two spears and two hammers, rushing straight to Xiushu in the air.


    Last time, it was introverted to defend, but this time, it was outstretched to attack!


    However, there is no threat to Xiushu


    "Well?" As soon as Xiushu turned around, he did not panic and swallowed a hundred demon pearls. After ten days of immersion, his strength was already beyond comparison. Seeing that the two men attacked with blowing air, he did not use the sword. He directly sank into the Dantian, and a pink halo appeared, and then --


    "drink!"


    The same shout, but the two people are fixed "ha", only in this way can they blow their breath, but he is not. The main purpose of the shout is to get strength, and a stream of yin and Yang gas comes out of their mouth and bumps into the blow.Perhaps in their hearts, this battle will be defeated. But the next moment, the two blows were suddenly broken!


    "Ah


    Ha ha, the second general didn''t expect such a result at all. He couldn''t react at all. He was hit and flew upside down and fell heavily on the ground.


    At the same time, the beggars'' sect''s children with sticks jumped up and swung to Xiushu, but Xiushu caught them with one hand and couldn''t move forward. And the next second, Xiushu looked at the opponent in front of him, and directly stepped out!


    Pop!


    The children of the beggars'' sect flew out in an instant and fell directly to the village head.


    "Well?"


    The old village head looked down at him.


    "Ah?" The children of the beggars'' sect looked up and were startled: "village head, we We''re not rivals, i... "


    "Idiot!"


    The village head scolded hard, stepped forward two steps, looked up at the crowd, and said in a cold voice: "white God, please give me a magic power!"


    "Well?"


    His words didn''t go up or down. I didn''t know where to start. My brow wrinkled and I was a little alert. But at this time, suddenly, a white light came from nowhere and directly blocked my realization. The next moment


    "Drink - ha!"


    And then "Ah


    Is it the sound of Xiushu?


    Although I don''t know what happened, there must be nothing good about it. I hasten to transport the ice armor, and surround myself with wind blade and thunder.


    I don''t know how many times the repair ability of Yin Yang eyes is that of ordinary eyes. I believe that I can recover my vision immediately. Now I just need to defend well, and then I can


    My heart stopped here.


    Because at this time, I felt a palm, printed on my chest.


    The strength is not big, the attack power is not strong, can''t cause how big threat to me. But the most important thing is that when this palm touched my body, all the skills I had just learned disappeared


    Ice Armor, wind blade, thunder and lightning are gone


    It''s not broken, it''s like It''s broken down.

 Chapter 597

    This is what?


    Empty, never empty, as if I was the only one left between heaven and earth, nothing. The familiar thing, but I can''t remember what it is now, is being stripped from my body, peeled off and completely disappeared!


    This feeling Is it loss? Or is it covered?


    Is it disappearing? Or hidden.


    But no matter what, when I recovered my eyesight, I only saw such a picture -


    the people who were defeated before were surrounded by a circle, and all of them were bright with the same dazzling white light as just now. The white light had its own aggressiveness. Those people didn''t need to move at all, they just stood in the same place, and the white light could attack!


    Under the white light, even Xiushu was suppressed!


    "Sir, have you come back?"


    Xiushu put his left hand against the body of the sword and raised his hands like lifting weights, but he was still almost kneeling down, shaking all over, and the black evil spirit came out madly, but he was unable to break out by the white light top, and could only flow weakly around Xiushu.


    I took a look at him, then immediately removed my eyes and turned to the old man at the entrance of the village.


    The village head in the grey robe is still standing there, as if he has never moved, but is that really the case?


    The palm of his hand is horizontal to his chest. In the palm of his hand, there is a white light, but it is different from those people''s pure white luster. The one in the palm of his hand has an obvious outline, which seems to be a person?!


    At this time, the man turned his back to me, slowly turned back, showed his face and looked at me with a sly smile. That smile is insidious, is mockery, is a plot to succeed, is arrogant!


    And then, with the turn of the village head, he left my sight and began to move to the village.


    "Twelve white God envoys, put them in prison. Hum! That''s it


    "Yes


    All agreed to one, suddenly step forward, the sense of oppression immediately doubled!


    "Well Sir


    Xiushu was obviously more painful. His legs softened, he fell to his knees and looked back at me.


    "Give up." I turned and looked at him in a flat tone. "We surrender, build Shu and give up resistance."


    "This Ah


    Xiushu hesitated for a moment, but he was still not reconciled. But in the end, he didn''t dare to listen to me. Maybe it was because he knew the current situation. Once he gritted his teeth, he immediately put away all his evil spirit.


    Almost at the same time, the white light on those people disappeared. Looking at Xiushu who was kneeling on the ground, he showed a sneer


    ¡­¡­


    Bang! Crash - click!


    The heavy stone door was closed, and the sound of locking came immediately, which was very obvious and harsh in the quiet space.


    This room is definitely not the original one in the village, but a real cell. The whole building is made of heavy stones. The thickness of a wall is 10 cm. There may not be many steel bars in it. Let alone people, it may not be possible to drive a car into it.


    There is a small hole on the door, which is about the size of a palm. Steel bars are used to make railings. The four walls only have the wall in front of them, that is, the wall with the door has windows, but they are all made of steel bars. The gap only allows one arm to pass through, and they have to be the kind of fat people.


    At this time, we are sitting on the floor of the cell. The house is a simple cuboid, without any furniture, standing, sitting and lying on the ground.


    "These guys! It wasn''t so powerful, but I don''t know what happened. Suddenly, it was white. I really couldn''t get them! "


    Xiushu''s grievance should have been extremely unwilling. When he entered the prison, he was still chattering and angry.


    But I didn''t speak or interrupt. I just looked at the stone wall in front of me and waited for him to finish. When he was breathing, I said, "it all comes from the old man''s words."


    "Well? Well, yes, the old man seems to have said White God also please give magic power, white God is the man who robbed white ghost territory


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± I didn''t speak. I frowned and thought for a while. I asked, "after he said this, my sight was blocked. Can you tell me what happened after that?"


    Now the biggest problem is this!


    Xiushu was stunned, but immediately said, "after that Those people stopped, and those who were hit by me immediately got up from the ground with white light on their bodies, which immediately suppressed me. On your side, I can only see several kinds of forces on you. Then the old man suddenly flew in front of you and pressed his palm on your chest, but he went back immediately. "


    "After he pressed my chest, what about the concentration on me?"


    "Hiss - if you don''t say that, I really didn''t notice. It seems that after pressing and holding, those forces disappear. Now I think it''s really strange that the palm is not heavy. It seems that it''s just a touch, but those forces have disappeared. "


    "Not heavy?" The corner of my eye jumped. "What do you think it looks like besides touching?""Well..."


    "Like catching something, or catching something?"


    "Yes! It''s a bit like that


    "That''s right!"


    I hate the beat on the ground, some angry said: "the white ghost was taken away by him!"


    "What?"


    ¡­¡­


    At the village head''s house, the village head in the grey robe stood in the room with his hands on his back, looking at the wall in front of him with a gloomy face.


    It''s just an ordinary wall, no shrine, no statue, just some pictures.


    It''s not weird. There are some family photos on it. One of them is a single photo of the village head. It looks younger than it is now. It should have been taken a few years ago.


    Even in the period of the Republic of China, there were examples of villagers taking photos in the city. What''s the time now? Even if there is no camera or photo studio in this village, this kind of thing is normal.


    In addition to a few single photos, there are also some group photos, some of them are a man and a woman, it should be him and his wife, sometimes with a child, his son.


    In this group of photos, the child is almost my age.


    In addition, there is another couple and another family of three. It should be him and his parents when he was a child.


    The village head looked at these photos, his face was gloomy. Suddenly, there was a sudden sound of footsteps outside the door, followed by a few knocks. Without waiting for the village head to say anything, the door had already been opened. The big man rushed in and looked at the old village head.


    "You call me?" Asked the man.


    "Well." Old village long silk didn''t care about his rude behavior of breaking into the door without waiting for him to say. He just nodded and turned around, but his face was still so cold: "they had an accident."


    "What? Is that guy Who did it? "


    "Well." The village head nodded again. "Ask someone to have a look first, and I''ll find that bastard! This guy''s a little light hearted! "


    "Yes." The big man nodded and agreed. The village head came to the door. He immediately stood aside with his head down and made way for the village head, but his face was tangled and hesitant.


    It was not until the village head came out of the house and walked ten steps forward that he finally asked: "village head, you are not Don''t like him and don''t believe him? "


    "Well?"


    The village head suddenly stopped and glanced back at him: "are you talking a little too much?"


    "Ah? no No no no! I... "


    The big man was immediately flustered, but the village head didn''t have the heart to blame him. He just said, "anyway, what Lao Lu said is always meaningful. I want to see it."


    After that, he walked out of the yard, turned around and disappeared in sight, leaving the big man standing at the door of the house, gasping for breath and looking like the last of his life, covered in cold sweat


    ¡­¡­


    In the cell, Xiushu was unbelievable after hearing what I said.


    "Do you mean that the white ghost cheated us, and no one robbed him of his position at all, just don''t know why, he didn''t have any strength himself, but the villagers who were given power by him have, so facing us, he can only make up stories to deceive us, deceive us to the village, and then defeat us?"


    Listening to Xiu Shu''s words, I didn''t refute or admit it. I just went on to say, "the villagers beat us, but the ultimate goal is to ensure his safety, and this step needs the strongest village head to implement. So, after measuring our strength, the village head immediately took the white ghost from my body, which is what they call the white God. "


    "Yes! That''s it


    Xiushu''s expression of resentment became more serious. He was defeated for no reason, but he was cheated to defeat?!


    Originally, I lost Neidan for such a long time, and I had been holding back. I finally absorbed a hundred demon beads, recovered my strength, and was ready to show my skills and kill all sides. As a result, I broke the mud in the first battle of the mountain?! Who can stand this NIMA?!


    I looked at him, shook my head, put a finger on my lips and said, "this is just one of the versions."


    "Ha?"


    "As long as there are things that can''t be explained clearly, don''t just listen to the facts as if there is only one version. Why are white ghosts so weak, but villagers so strong? We can''t explain that, and... "


    As I said this, I suddenly fell back, put my hands behind my head as a pillow, lay on the ground and said the second half of the sentence: "my mana is gone."


    "Isn''t it all gone?"


    Xiushu''s strength is too strong. This time, he won by the magic white light and the group fight of all the people. If his strength is still there, the cell will be the same as none. And if he came out, suddenly shot, it is estimated that no one can prevent his sneak attack.


    As long as they are killed by him, they will fall into a disadvantage if they start again, so the seal strength is certain.And I lost all my mana when I was shot by the old village head

 Chapter 598

    "It''s not normal to seal the mana..."


    "No, it''s not normal." I closed my eyes and shook my head slightly. "I''m different from you. The power I have should not be sealed, but he is sealed The power of the village head, or the power of the white God, seems to be far beyond our imagination! "


    I said, stretching my arms for a while, putting on a comfortable posture, introverted, and began to examine the system in my body.


    Fortunately, what they sealed me with was not magic weapon, but magic power. If it was magic power, it would be lost, and the loss would gradually become invalid, but I didn''t know when.


    In my spiritual world, the system seems to be tied by a white rope. I want to struggle, but I keep stretching the rope. However, water droplets can still be worn by stones. If you give me time to grind on like this all the time, it will really break the rope, which is just the loss and failure.


    But do I really have so much time?


    "You can also feel the power of this seal." I asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Well Xiushu was silent for a while, should be feeling, and then gently agreed.


    "Maybe you won''t notice, but my own power is wonderful, so I can feel the wonder of this power. They all come from a place you don''t know and I don''t know, but I don''t know where they are and whether they are together. But... "


    As I said this, I suddenly opened my eyes and sat up. Then I said the second half of the sentence: "there is one thing for sure. The things here are far beyond the imagination of you and me, the shadow army and commander Duan. He comes from another world, another Strange world


    So far, Rao Shixiu has been practicing Shu for thousands of years. He has seen a lot of knowledge. He has just regained his strength. At this time, he is not consciously shivering.


    No matter how he is, he is also a beast. For danger, they are easier to detect than human beings.


    Obviously, the current situation, the feeling of the seal, plus what I said, has made him feel a sense of crisis.


    "Now what? We can''t run any longer. Aren''t we going to be slaughtered by them? " Xiushu was immediately flustered. His face was obviously flustered, and he seemed to be at a loss.


    I reached out and patted him on the shoulder: "don''t worry, I asked you to surrender because I was blocked by him at that time, and you can''t beat those guys by yourself. In fact, now as at that time, they can''t win each other, but the village head doesn''t kill me, so I have a bit of fantasy. In fact, as I hope, they didn''t kill us immediately, but locked us up. "


    "What does he want us to do?"


    "I don''t know..." I shook my head. "Maybe there are other purposes, but we can''t wait to die. We should try to impact the seal first, but we don''t know the effect of this spell. We can''t rule out that as long as it is broken, he can immediately detect this possibility. So be careful. And after that... "


    When I said this, I suddenly felt a headache.


    This sealing technique is very difficult. What he seals is not only my mana, the white rope, but also the whole mobile phone!


    That is to say, now I can''t use all my spells, and I can''t even use any function on my mobile phone.


    No communication, no message, no means of communication with the outside world, equivalent to an island, isolated in the village where the three states meet.


    At this time, it''s impossible to beg God''s blessing to drop the heavenly soldiers. If we can''t find a way to get in touch with the outside world, we will be trapped here! Without help, without hope, without possibility of salvation, there is no possibility of victory.


    Twelve white God envoys, the mysterious power, the powerful white light, and the village head who surprised me just once At present, the strength shown by the sand castle is by no means what we two can resist, and


    "When fighting, I don''t know if you''ve noticed. The twelve white envoys only shot eleven, and the other one never shot."


    "Another one?" Xiushu was stunned, but he immediately began to remember and carefully counted the people who had been there: "that Mangfu, two of them, the old man with white beard, the one who blew his breath, four women, and a beggar. Ah! It seems that one is really missing


    "Well, the less one is a question. What kind of existence does he have, so that he doesn''t do it? Is it because of the weakest strength, the shot is useless, or the strongest strength, ready to finish? Or is his ability so special that it can only be used under special circumstances? "


    "Of the three situations, only the first one is good for us, that is, two-thirds of the probability is bad for us, and this is still an ideal state. It''s arrogant of us to be here alone. We need a lot of helpers, a lot of powerful helpers! "


    I said, suddenly stood up, went to the door, looked outside, no one else."I have an ominous premonition. Xiushu, you help me protect the Dharma. Although the mana is sealed, your evil spirit has a certain impact on me. My mana is more magical than yours, and the power of the seal comes from outside the world, so it should be easier to break it. I must untie the seal and find a helping hand


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the village head and all the villagers gathered on the square in front of the village entrance. It was still the platform. It was not hard to build it once. On the platform, the brazier was placed on it again.


    I don''t know if it''s too arrogant to think that our mana is blocked, so we don''t need to send someone to watch it, or because it''s too pious, all these people gather here at this time, without any exception.


    At this time, if I can get out of that cell, I will be able to slip away. It will be several hours after they find out.


    Unfortunately, I don''t know what they are doing at this time. What they are describing now is not what they have seen or calculated, but what they have heard later. Moreover, the seal has not been broken, I still can''t get out


    "White God! Accept our sacrifice


    "White God! Accept our sacrifice


    On the stage, the village head opens his arms, closes his eyes and raises his head slightly. He shouts, and the villagers at the bottom shout, very neat. It seems that he has done this many times, formed a habit, and had a tacit understanding.


    Under the stage, the leader is the twelve white God envoys, and behind them are countless villagers, men, women, old and young.


    At this time, from behind the group of villagers, a man was pushed over and squeezed into the crowd.


    The villagers gave way one after another, and there was no expression on their faces when they looked at the man.


    No pity, no sympathy, no hatred, no anger, no ridicule It''s like an ant passing by. It has nothing to do with you. There won''t be any mood swings at all.


    But in this environment, in this state, it should not be like this.


    The man was tied with a rope and didn''t shut up, but he didn''t make any sound. His expression was dull and his eyes were lax. He was pushed forward by the people behind him, numb and mechanical.


    Twelve white God envoys turned to look at him, and the village head was also looking at him. He walked to the front of the stage and was caught by the wild man among the white God envoys and put on the stage.


    Until he was lifted off the ground and put on the stage, he didn''t show any emotion fluctuation. Standing on the stage, he just looked at the village head in front of him.


    The head of huipao village was also looking at him, still without those expressions, but his eyes were different from those of the villagers.


    In his eyes, there is a kind of pity similar to rabbit death, but there is also a kind of joyful waves.


    Without waiting for other people''s reaction, the village head suddenly pulled a Sharp Machete from his broad robe. Without saying a word, he waved it obliquely!


    Miso!


    The blade cuts through the air and rubs against the wind. It makes a crisp and pleasant sound. The rope on the man is cut off immediately. At the same time, there are countless blood vessels in his chest and abdomen!


    Poof!


    Red blood immediately splashed out, on the ground, on the high platform, on the brazier, and on the village head.


    But there was no change in the village head''s expression, even if the fishy liquid sprayed on his face. And so are the villagers and the white God envoys.


    The most bizarre thing, the people who were cut down, is the same!


    Chest and abdomen were split, severe pain, actually can''t let his expression have any change, as if his brain has been completely destroyed, only a body, a walking corpse.


    And then, the gray robed village chief didn''t stop at all. He waved the blade and tore all his clothes. Then, the skin and flesh!


    Enough to frighten the children, everyone was so calm. There were a lot of children at the scene. The youngest was not five years old, but with a cold face that was not suitable for his age, they looked at the "performance" on the stage without blinking an eye.


    Huipao village chief''s sword skill is excellent. His arms are waving like a phantom. In just a few seconds, a living person becomes a pile of skeletons and a large pool of meat mud piled on one side!


    With a wave of the big sleeve of the gray robed village head, all the rags of the clothes that were torn at the beginning immediately flew up, as if they were manipulated by countless pairs of invisible hands. They shook themselves in the air, and even began to knot with each other to form a rope?!


    Casually, with the village head''s wave of arm, the cloth rope was drawn on the brazier and began to wind.


    The village head of huipao didn''t pay any attention to the cloth rope. He squatted down and took a machete to insert and pick under the bone pile. All the bones were blocked together. They were piled up or down to form a work of art with a peculiar style. When he started with a knife, he didn''t separate them. Instead, he became a whole and was picked up.At this moment, everyone''s eyes become warm, as if this wonderful performance has finally reached the peak.


    Everyone is looking at the brazier, looking at the pile of bones, as if watching a very sacred ceremony. It''s just that the ceremony is too bloody.


    "White God! Accept our sacrifice


    Again, the village head shook his arm, and the whole pile of bones fell into the brazier!


    Instant! Hoo!


    Inside the brazier, the flames suddenly burst into the sky!


    And in the flames, white air streams came out and began to fit on the meat paste. There was no movement, but the meat paste was really decreasing


    "White God, we will have new and better sacrifices soon." The head of the village said, laughing out of his heart. He laughed in horror and strangeness.


    But at this time, there was a voice suddenly: "to live as a sacrifice, old man, you dare to say that you can compare with me?"


    "Huh?"


    Hearing this voice, the old village head was excited and looked back.


    This voice is not only familiar to him, but also to everyone present. Even Xiushu and I would feel familiar if we heard it.


    Not only familiar, but also incredible.


    Because this voice is the voice of the village head!

 Chapter 599

    This is a very strange picture. The voice of the person standing in front of them rings from the other side. The most important thing is that when they look back, what they see is actually another village head?!


    At this time, one is on the stage, one is at the entrance of the village, one is left and the other is right!


    The same gray robe, the same appearance, the same old face, the same voice, like a six eared macaque in this world, to play a real old village head!


    But what''s more strange is that when all the villagers saw this scene, they were not surprised at all, as if they were used to it.


    "What are you doing here?" Standing on the stage, the village head No. 1 glared at the copy of himself. His hand holding the knife was trembling slightly. If there was a wrong word, he would have a knife.


    The village head No. 2, standing on the flat ground, sighed, looked at the brazier beside him, and shook his head: "this brazier came down from the ancestors, is it for you to do this? Based on human clothes, human blood as incense, human bones as fuel and human flesh as sacrifice How did your ancestors teach you that? "


    "Don''t tell me that!" Village head one impatiently said. "The old ancestor handed down the brazier in order to worship God for peace, worship God for protection, who prescribed what God to worship?"?! If the white God wants human life as a sacrifice, I will sacrifice it to human beings. Why not? "


    "Force words to reason!"


    Village head No. 2 stepped forward, stepped out, a strong air spread out instantly, swept the whole audience!


    The twelve white God immediately stepped back, raised his arms to make a defensive appearance, and watched the person in front of him warily.


    as like as two peas in the village, they are the same as their own village heads. They are not only strong in appearance and voice, but also strong in strength.


    village chief as like as two peas in the same place as himself, he could not help shouting, "who is the God of this world, even if we are not the one who worshipped us for generations?" and who would make such a request? "Two To sacrifice with human blood?! What you worship is clearly an evil god! It''s evil


    "Shut up The village head No.1 is also a big drink, suddenly jumped from the stage, and a stream of air spread out!


    Hoo!


    Bang!


    Two streams of air collided with each other, stirring up a cloud of dust. When the villagers saw the situation, they immediately scattered and fled. Only the twelve white envoys remained in place to fight against the enemy with their village head.


    The village head No.2 looked at him and said in a cold voice, "and I heard that you caught an outsider today?"


    "You''re welcome! Two


    "Do you know who they are?"


    "I don''t care who they are? I only know that they are mages. If they sacrifice their lives, the white God will be more satisfied, and we will get more protection and strength! "


    "You have been bewitched by that evil power!"


    The village head No.2 suddenly gave a big drink, and the air flow generated by the cry was even stronger than that generated by stepping on the ground just now!


    At the same time, I do not know where to come from, countless yellow streamer like a school of fish, all fell on him, a strong yellow flame instantly rose, straight to the sky!


    "Oh! Do you still want to do it? "


    The village head No.1 sneered and spread his arms: "don''t forget, you are me, I am you! Our bodies are the same, but my white God Stronger! You can''t beat me


    Then, in the brazier behind him, the white light in the flame is more intense, just like the yellow fish swarm just now. This time, the white fish swarm is coming!


    "Ask the white God to give me a magic power!"


    A sharp drink, white light, the village head was covered with white light!


    "We are going forward and backward with you!"


    The twelve white God envoys stepped forward and showed themselves respectively, with the same white light flashing on their bodies.


    If we want to deal with him, we must show our true ability at the beginning!


    But at this time, from behind the yellow village head, four people came, also with yellow halo.


    Two groups of people, under this high platform, to base!


    And at the same time, inside the cell


    "Well Well - cut! no way! Still not! "


    In the cell, I was only half a meter away from Xiushu. I sat cross legged, with five hearts facing the sky. I tried my best to break through the seal with meditation.


    Behind me, Xiushu''s palms were against my back, which was to release the evil spirit as far as possible, and flow the mana desperately, hoping to inject the weak light of rice into my body and shake the bright moon.


    However, it is impossible to make up for the gap in strength with such simple belief and efforts. At least it will not work for a while. If we really want to complete it, we are afraid that we will have to go to the age of monkey


    Anyway, we tried here for two hours, but there is still no change


    "No! The special mana is sealed, even if it is forced to squeeze out, the mana used is not strong enough! It''s impossibleXiushu threw away his hand, smashed it to the ground and swore out.


    This kind of feeling of powerlessness is worse than stabbing the flesh with a knife. It is a kind of feeling of powerlessness and frustration that has worked hard without any results!


    I also came out from the state of Jinggong and looked back at Xiushu: "there''s nothing I can do. Calm down."


    If you want to see the effect, it will take at least two or three months. You might as well go to sleep if you use it like this.


    Now, it''s no use using all your strength. Just now, I can feel the strength of his hands against my back. It''s like pushing me as a cargo. It seems that I hope brute force can break the seal. But this magic power and brute force are not the same thing at all, just like you recite ancient poems thoroughly, which does not affect your ability to do mathematical problems.


    "What shall we do? That''s it? " After Xiushu scolded me, I said it. I calmed down a little, but spread my hands and looked outside: "what are these guys doing with us? They don''t kill or let go. "


    "There must be a purpose. We Wait a minute. It''s a mess out there? "


    I wanted to say a few more words, such as "work hard", "act according to the situation", "don''t mess with yourself". Suddenly, in a daze, I looked back and frowned.


    Although the mana is blocked, I can''t feel the rampant fluctuation of mana in the air at this time, but the sense of crisis in my heart still exists, and it''s still alerting me all the time.


    And even without this sense of crisis, I could hear the distant cry.


    "Is something wrong?" Xiushu also realized that something was wrong and went to the window to have a look at the situation outside.


    As a result, he just came over, but he didn''t wait to look out, that is, his pupils shrank, grabbed me and quickly flashed to one side!


    "Be careful, sir!"


    As soon as the voice fell, I heard "boom!" In front of me, the dust is flying.


    This cell with 10 cm thick stone walls and steel bars was smashed to pieces in an instant!


    Xiushu was originally a beast, and he lived so many years longer than me. His ability of perceiving danger was much stronger than me. When danger came, he responded instantly. And I, at this time, realized that something was wrong.


    "I''ll go!"


    I couldn''t help exclaiming that behind me was the only relatively complete stone wall that was still standing, but it had already been broken to pieces, leaving only the section in the center standing.


    As soon as Xiushu felt the danger, he immediately pulled me to escape. Because I was dragged by him, my sight was not directed to our direction, but still looked at the original position. With the force shifting, I was completely directed to the explosion place.


    Sand mixed with broken stones, and the sound of steel bars colliding could be heard in the thick smoke. With my back against the wall, I could not retreat. In front of my eyes, a lot of gravel splashed on my feet. If I looked carefully, some of them were less than the size of a fingernail.


    "What a powerful force I can''t help admiring.


    I can feel that the attack is only once, and it is not that kind of large-scale attack. At most, it is the size of a basketball, but it directly smashes such a large cell. It''s not simple.


    Many of them were crushed by the wind.


    I took a look at the wall behind me, which was also in danger. I reached out and touched it. It was already crisp. Then I turned to the side to see the fracture on the side of the 10 cm thick wall. With the strength of ordinary people, I could grab a handful of stone powder.


    Another look, because I grabbed one, there was a small hole in the fracture, exposed a steel bar, and then dug two times, showing a few inches of steel bar, holding it with my thumb and index finger, shaking it twice, actually it can shake it?!


    "Be careful, sir, it''s not ordinary people."


    Although Xiushu was also sealed with mana, when I saw something bad, I immediately stood in front of me and looked at the other side of the smoke.


    Not only him, this time I also felt, on the other side of the smoke, someone is coming here, and, more than one!


    "Not the average person, of course." I loosened the steel bar and slapped the dust on my hands. "Even in the ranks of mages, they can be regarded as the upper class, at least in the top 30 of Tianya list Are you here to kill us? "


    As I said this, I suddenly gave a big drink, pushed Xiushu away and went straight over.


    "Sir!"


    "Now, do we still have the right to resist?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Yes, now, what qualifications to resist? With their strength, they can catch up with us even if they are like the rabbit lying down and watching us run!


    In our present state, we can meet the king of hell with one touch! Moreover, the wind pressure brought by the attack was also severe. At that moment, the place that I didn''t touch was also severely damaged. If it wasn''t for the fact that the power was only aimed at one side of the cell, Xiushu would soon take me to the other side, for fear that I would have been lying down.After I finished shouting, I carefully looked at the smoke. Sure enough, the next moment, two figures appeared in the smoke, followed by a familiar and old voice.


    "What are you doing so hard? Don''t you think it''s OK to smash a hole? What if they were killed? "


    Immediately, there was a rough voice: "Hey, hey, hey I don''t want to try their skills. I didn''t expect to be such a waste. "


    "It''s all said. If their power is sealed, it''s equivalent to being tied with a rope. Don''t ask too much, I can''t explain to you."


    "Tied? I think it can move. "


    "Shut up


    The two male voices of an old man and a middle-aged man came from each other. Finally, the smoke moved gently, and their feet appeared first. Then, the two men finally showed their true colors.


    That is to say, at the same time, when we saw the man, we suddenly widened our eyes and still couldn''t help retreating.


    No wonder the old man''s voice was so familiar at the beginning. The two people in front of him were the old man among the twelve white gods and the strong man!


    And the next moment, let us suspect that the scene of life appeared, saw the man suddenly stretched out his hand to scratch his head, looked at us, grinning: "hello..."

 Chapter 600

    The person in front of me is definitely the old man and big man I met during the day.


    The appearance has not changed, the voice has not changed, but this state, how to see, and the two in the daytime are two people. It''s a pity that I can''t motivate Yin Yang eyes and detective eyes now. I don''t know whether it''s true or false, and I don''t know if it''s someone else''s change.


    However, at this time, Xiushu first found the clue: "no! It''s not those two people in the daytime, at least this big man is not! "


    "Ah?" I was stunned and looked back at him.


    "During the day, I slashed the big man. Even if they blocked my mana, the evil spirit on the sword wound was not easy to disperse, and it was impossible for them to cure it so easily. This is not a real person!" Xiushu explained.


    "That''s fake." I turned around and looked at the two.


    Because I have a mask and I have seen the means of the thousand face Taoist, it will not be surprising to see the change again. In fact, the art of change, the art of planning the sky, the art of soaring clouds, is easy to say initially, but it is very difficult to do well!


    The characters in myth are gods after all.


    Otherwise, the sky operator will not be famous in the world just by one strategy. Dai Jiazu''s practice of divinity has been mentioned for a long time!


    However, this art of change has never been well-known in the world. What we have seen now is only relying on the magic power of the mask.


    And the two people listened to my words, but also just a smile, of course, the big man has been laughing from the beginning to the end, laughing silly, there is no sense of danger. Although the old man was a little serious when he came here, he didn''t have any intention of hostility, but he looked kind.


    The difference It''s really big.


    as like as two peas, I do not know that at the same time, there is a man who is exactly the same as the grey robe village head at the same time. It is not yet. There are four people behind him.


    These four people, one is not bad, can find the template in these twelve white God envoys!


    One of the most obvious is a beggar, a robe full of patches and rags, wearing a big hat, holding an iron bar, with a leisurely look of game life.


    Among the twelve white God envoys, the beggar had a cruel face and a frost in his eyes.


    The other three, one of them is a woman, the one in the big flowered coat, who is not very good-looking, but has the confidence of mystery, makes a show of herself, and gives the other one a wink.


    On the other side, seeing this scene, he turned his eyes in disgust. On the contrary, he caught a glimpse of the big man around him with a red face.


    And the other two, one is the assassin of the middle division, but different from the twelve white God envoys, there is only one of them, and it seems that they are not on the assassin''s route. They don''t have a dagger in hand, but a dagger.


    This guy is thin and listless. He looks very sick, but he has a big sword. It makes people worry whether the big sword will crush him to death.


    There''s another one, the only one I said in my cell who didn''t do it.


    The man was dressed in a green army coat, wrapped up tightly, wearing a cotton hat with ears and a cotton scarf. His eyes barely had an inch between the scarf and the hat. A pair of mouse eyes had no luster and scanned these people.


    And this is the only pair of people who are exactly the same on both sides, with the same appearance, the same clothes, the same look, as if they were copied. All of them are ready to fight, but these two are just like watching the crowd. Their light is much weaker than others.


    Naturally, the core of this battle is two village heads, two old people standing opposite each other, dressed in gray robes, one flashing white light, the other flashing earth yellow light. In terms of momentum, they actually fight each other. In fact, they are equal!


    "It''s interesting."


    "You are! I have the protection of white God. I''m better than you. I don''t know how much you can match me? "


    "I said earlier that your white God is an evil god. You can''t beat your ancestors!"


    "No nonsense! If you see the white God himself, don''t you scare to death? "


    Voice down, white light village head suddenly burst, a palm shot, a huge palm white light instant shot in the past!


    This scene is a bit like the last slap of smashing a building in Kung Fu, but it doesn''t have so much to talk about. It''s not a great martial art, but just a handy slap. Naturally, it''s not that big.


    And of course, the ending is not that the other party is shocked, but


    Bang!


    Almost instantaneously, the head of the village opposite also clapped his hand. A huge yellow hand took shape. On the way, he was opposite the white one and exploded immediately!


    Hoo!


    The air flow from the explosion was scattered, and the twelve white God envoys and the four people were shocked backward.


    Only a pair of men in military overcoats stepped back half a step and stood on their side, holding their figure, still looking forward.


    "You say your white God? Isn''t this also me? I just borrowed some strength. If the Emperor himself is here, how can you speak? " Huang Guang village head is not slow, close palm to say, completely don''t put oneself of this opponent in the heart."It''s not a fake trick? Also, if they were so weak, those old people would not cherish them for so many years Hum! Ridiculous, you, or I, also regard it as a treasure. I don''t know how many people this ignorance will harm. White God is our Lord


    White light village head said, suddenly a foot on the ground, instantly fly up, arms a show, the white light on the body is more than twice!


    Village head Huang Guang looked up at him and sighed: "blindly superstitious in the power of this evil god, you Or how could I be so stupid? I don''t know what''s wrong with the head


    After that, he didn''t use his feet to help him, so he floated up directly. The yellow sand under his body turned into a whirlwind and reflected with the yellow light on his body. The sand and the light mixed together. It was really immortal!


    If an outsider comes here, compare them with each other. It''s more like an immortal with extraordinary righteousness. Although the shining white body is brighter because of the color, it has no such bone.


    "Today, I''ll show you the power of my emperor!"


    "Old words, what bullshit! I''ll beat you to pieces


    When they grow up, they both extend their palms forward. It''s not like the speed of the last palm. It''s like a slow motion. Every step, every inch of muscle movement, is clearly visible!


    And that yellow and white light, also with their action, began to expand, expand, expand! Finally -


    boom -!


    Outside the cell, there was an earthshaking sound. Turning around, I saw an amazing scene.


    In the distance, the two balls of light rise, tightly together, straight into the sky!


    "This, this is..."


    "What a powerful force."


    Xiushu and I were stunned when we saw the scene and the white light and yellow light. And next to him, the old man and the old man had been ready for a long time, and they were ready to take precautions.


    Fortunately, I have seen some big scenes, such as the scene of one or two pillars of light rising from the sky. I just didn''t want to see them all here. I was a little surprised, but I soon recovered. Suddenly, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of their movements, turned his head slightly, and saw the two men squatting and making defensive posture.


    "You..."


    Without waiting for me to doubt, suddenly, from far to near, a huge air wave rushed over in an instant, sweeping a large number of dust, sawdust, stones, straight up half a person high sand waves, directly on me!


    "I''ll go!"


    This wave is not only high, but also strong!


    It felt like someone was hitting this side with a stick! And it''s full coverage below half body!


    If my mana is still there, it doesn''t matter, but the problem is that I don''t have mana to protect myself at this time, and I didn''t defend myself at all before. When the storm came, I was taken away by it?!


    "I''m careless!"


    The old man and the old man watched me disappear suddenly. They all had a twitch at the corner of their mouth. They bit their lips and tried their best to hold back their laughter. They watched me fly directly into the ruins behind me


    "That''s what you two know, right?"?! Don''t tell me! Is it human? "


    I got up from a lot of gravel particles. Fortunately, this wave only has impact force, but it doesn''t hurt much. My muscles and bones were beaten, which is different from ordinary people. Although I don''t have magic power to protect myself, it''s not that I can''t get up after being beaten, and I can stand up after struggling for a few times.


    But the whole cell was beaten to pieces by the big man. A lot of broken stones and broken steel bars were together. They were scared!


    Good guy, it''s like being punished. It''s just like kneeling on durian! The storm didn''t kill me. You hit me with a bunch of stones?!


    "Hahaha, I''m sorry. I really want to see what your reaction will be. I''m sorry."


    At the end of the storm, the old man came over with a smile. After that, he raised his hand and slapped the back of the man''s head: "it''s all your fault! If you make this house look like this, it''s OK to lay a complete wall on it. It''s all stone. Ha ha ha, it''s not broken


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I look at him like this, his face is black, opened his mouth several times, really don''t know what to scold, finally helpless, can only give up.


    "You are It''s really special to raise your hands, but I''m sure you''re not the two in the daytime. Your character changes too fast. Come on, who are you? What are you doing pretending to be them? What can I do for you


    As soon as my legs softened, I was about to fall to the ground again. Xiushu ran to me and helped me up. They looked at them together.


    And those two people, however, looked at each other and looked at me again.


    The old man just giggled and was a little silly. The old man stepped forward and said to us, "we are not others, we are us, and we are the people you see in the daytime. We are indeed the same person, but not the same person. We are not in one world, but in another, er Old man, I haven''t read many books. Maybe I can''t express myself clearly. Do you understand? ""Can people understand?" Shu Shu immediately make complaints about it.


    "Ha ha ha, sure enough, but I really don''t know how to express this. Generally speaking, I am the one you met. We are the same, but we are different. He is a bit like my long lost brother. You... "


    "Wait a minute!" When I heard this, I suddenly got a sense of what he was trying to say.


    And of course, when I wanted to understand, a thunder exploded in my head.


    "Sir?"


    I pushed away Xiushu, who was holding me, and walked step by step. I looked at him carefully. My lips trembled and murmured: "what you want to say is Parallel space

 Chapter 601

    Parallel space


    "Hey, I don''t understand the words of your city people either. Anyway, we are equivalent to such a situation. Those people are another us in another world, the world is the same as ours, and people are the same, but..."


    "All right, all right, I understand! Just the cat of the old Xue family. No, i... "


    I quickly put out my hand to stop him talking. I''ve come to this point, but the problem is This is too much nonsense!


    From what I know, there is a past life, a magic power, a heaven and earth, and even a world beyond my knowledge - the universe. My three outlooks have been refreshed, but until just now, I think they are acceptable.


    Slowly, I have regarded the world as a mysterious world, so that the Murong family''s control of the law of space is not too shocked and suspicious. But What is the meaning of parallel space?!


    This moment began to science fiction!


    "Really? Parallel space... "


    "Oh, I don''t know that. I''m just as old as the village head. I know more than they do. As far as I can remember, when I was seven or eight years old, I knew that there was such a place. It''s 60 or 70 years old. Now our whole village and others are the same. Everyone knows each other until they have their own, and only with the help of divine power Then you can go back and forth with each other. "


    "Can we still shuttle each other?"


    "Well, yes, that''s how we came here. The village head and they also came here. Just because our village head and their village head didn''t deal with each other, they lived separately for many years. This time, I heard that Xiaoyou had been arrested by them, so I came here!"


    "For me?" I am a Leng, immediately thought of my identity, immediately vigilant, asked: "do you know me?"


    "I don''t know. Old man Lu told us that you are a great man."


    "Old man Lu? Who is it? "


    "I don''t know. I only know Lu, a friend of the village head. We don''t ask much."


    The old man said that he was sincere. There was no change of expression on his face. It didn''t look like a lie, and there was no need to cheat me. If you want to know something, you''d better ask the village head.


    But in fact, I don''t think that my current identity, No.10 on Tianya list, No.10 leader of zhengtianmeng League, No.1 president of Tongzhou club, No.1 leader of shadow army, can be exchanged for who''s initiative to please me. Now I''m in prison, and an unrelated person has to come to rescue me.


    There is only one person who can have such a great attraction, my identity thousands of years ago!


    Master does not leave Baishi street all the year round, but he left his house that night just to save me. That''s why. Taolin, a hermit, is the leader of Shepan town. When he sees me, he treats me with courtesy. He has to bow to me in a few words. That''s why. Today, the village head came here to save me. I''m afraid it''s because of this


    As a result, after playing for a long time, I can still live because of the theory of blood. This is really


    "It''s your village head fighting over there?"


    "Yes." The old man nodded. "The white light belongs to the village head here, and the yellow light belongs to our village head."


    "Just him?"


    "There are four more." Said the old man. "There are also two of us, a total of six people, appointed by the Lord, the guardian God of Liuding Taisui!"


    "Too The patron saint of Taisui? "


    "Exactly!" The old man pointed to himself, touched his beard and said, "I have a humble life. Hong can belongs to the position of Ding Hai. This one


    He pointed to the man beside him again: "Dijun, Dingchou!"


    After that, the old man arched his hand again: "both of us are one of the guardians of Liuding Taisui in shashibao, and the other four, Dingyou, Dingsi, Dingwei and Dingmao, are following the village head to fight the enemy at the entrance of that village! Two of us, sent by the village head, are here to help each other! You two, come with us


    Hoo -


    when the wind blows on the flat ground, there seems to be a white whirlwind rolling under the old man''s feet, including all four of us. But I didn''t feel any hostility in it.


    But why does my heart wave? Because of their words. Liuding, the patron saint of Taisui?! Liuding Liujia?!


    Liuding, Liujia, Liuding is the Yin God, Liujia is the Yang God, these are the twelve Taisui gods who are in charge of tiangan dizhi! Together with the four value meritorious Cao, they are in charge of the change of time between heaven and earth. Although they are humble in the position of God, their role is great!


    They Is it Liuding?


    I looked at the old man, his eyes gradually became strange, and Xiushu frowned and looked puzzled.


    Seeing my misunderstanding, the old man immediately said, "don''t think about it. We are not real gods. We are only chosen as Dharma protectors by virtue of the divine power and the position of Liuding."


    "Oh, yes I see. Liujia... "


    "It is said in the ancestral precept that the divine power we have inherited is given by the loess. The emperor can only use Liuding, the Yin God, but not Liujia, the Yang God. However, the village head in this world is conceited to be a big one. He wants to collect Liuding and Liujia, and selects twelve white God envoys. As a result Hum"Then you There are only six of you, two of you here, and four of you over there? Can you beat them? "


    The old man suddenly laughed at my words, looked at the big man, looked back at me and said, "don''t worry, little friend. With their strength, nothing can happen. If you don''t believe me, let me have a look!"


    With that, the old man suddenly waved his big sleeve, and a white whirlwind suddenly appeared on the ground, which directly included all four of us.


    All of a sudden, the sky is spinning!


    "Ah


    ¡­¡­


    At the entrance of the village, the two village heads had already flown to the high altitude. Huang and Bai were just like two bullfighting, fighting with each other. For a moment, they couldn''t fight at all. And on the ground, the two sides also fight!


    "Together! I''ll see how he can beat us both! "


    The two split assassins rushed forward with a sly smile. They were very fast, just like two rabbits. In the blink of an eye, they were jumping in front of their opponents!


    And their opponent, who is the center of the other world, is different from the two people here. There is only one, like a thin monkey, with a big sword in his hand. His eyes are half closed, and his clothes are not awake. He is so listless that he feels a bit tired. It''s impossible to capture the two assassins, but at this moment ¡­


    "Coming."


    All of a sudden, the thin monkey''s eyes lit up. He had his right leg as the axis, his right foot pointed to the ground, and his left foot off the ground. He immediately turned his body, and used his body to drive the big knife, and cut it!


    Dangdang!


    "Ah


    There were two loud squeaks, followed by a scream.


    But it turned out that this horizontal split, which swept three sides 270 degrees, separated the attacks of the left and right people almost at the same time! Two short knives, landing on time!


    "How can it be? So fast? "


    The two split heads immediately went back out, and the right hand with the knife was completely numb, trembling at this time. But before they could slow down, they saw that the person in front of them stopped spinning. Then, with the momentum of spinning before, the big knife was raised high and directly chopped down!


    Boom!


    "Ah


    Daguandao is like a guillotine. The blade of daguandao flashes cold light. It swings a silver wheel in the air and criticizes it to the ground. In a moment, the ground tears! A long gully, straight extension more than two meters!


    "White tiger!"


    The skinny monkey grinned and gave a loud drink. His voice fell and the wind rose!


    Opposite two people, in a moment then by this strong wind blow of feet leave the ground, inverted fly out!


    This is The gap in strength!


    At this time, another figure came. The thin monkey looked up and saw that it was the strong man. His eyelids jumped and he quickly defended. But he only had time to lift up the knife bar to defend. He heard a bang and his big fist hit the knife bar.


    "Tut!"


    The great man had great power. Six of the twelve white envoys didn''t meet the requirements of the Dharma protector. They were just asked by the village head Baiguang to make up the number. But the great man was real. They wrestled and stepped back at the same time.


    The big man staggered a few steps, his right leg pulled back, and through his own horizontal training, his physique was amazing, and he immediately stabilized himself.


    And that thin monkey, it is to insert ground with knife pole, this just stabilized body.


    "Well, there are still some problems." The thin monkey gave a wry smile and looked at his opponent in front of him.


    As a matter of fact, all six of them are empty. There should be only five of them. He just picked the general out of the lame and reluctantly passed according to the number of people. Against the real master, although not defeated, but want to win, I am afraid it is difficult.


    On the other hand, the girl in the big flower coat, with her own strength, actually blocked the attack of the other four women! Although it looks very hard, it''s much better than my own side.


    The beggar, who danced with an iron bar in his hand, had a few rounds of competition with himself opposite him. He suddenly caught a glimpse of a flaw and shook back his opponent. However, he looked up and saw the air. The old man''s hand fell off his head and feet. He was surprised and quickly stepped back to dodge.


    Bang!


    The old man''s hand was printed on the ground, and there was a palm shaped hole six or seven centimeters deep on the ground. Several white vapors came out, holding the old man''s body in the air, spinning and landing steadily.


    "It''s really hard for one person to deal with two. Even Di Zhong, it''s only one and a half..." Then he turned to look at the thin monkey among his companions. Suddenly, a sneer appeared on his face.


    "But it''s more than enough for you two!"


    After that, the beggar turned his head and saw that ha ha two generals on the opposite side had already rushed over. He fixed his eyes on himself and drank loudly.


    "Ha


    Two blows, spurts out instantly!


    But before three meters, he was hit by the flying iron bar!


    "Ah?" Two people have no time to react, only issued a exclamation, the iron bar has arrived in front of two people, hit them in the stomach!"Well -"


    "ah -"


    they were not great people. They flew out and fell to the ground, and the iron bar flew back by the shock force, and was caught by the beggar.


    It was at this time that the white whirlwind flashed away in the distance, and four more figures appeared on the ground.

 Chapter 602

    "Ah


    Village head Bai Guang tried his best to fly up. It seemed that he wanted to suppress himself in this way. On his face, he was already crazy.


    "I''m the best! White God is the strongest! You! You! It''s all ants! Ants! White God, please give magic power! Please give me a magic power! Please give me a magic power --! "


    Village head Bai Guang''s whole body began to turn white. He lost his original blood color. Suddenly, his grey robe burst out and turned into countless pieces of cloth. In his skin, green tendons burst up. Almost all the veins on his forehead, hands and arms could be seen from the outside As long as it''s not covered by clothes, you can see it.


    And the next moment, these veins, also become white, like blood, also become white


    "Excuse me, did you borrow it that way?"


    The village head Huang Guang didn''t fly up as hard as he did. Instead, he stayed at the original height and looked up at the small and bright sky, like another self of a luminous grain of rice.


    "The mantra, brazier, magic and the divine power of Liuding Guardian God handed down by our ancestors are not for you to use freely, but for us to remember our emperor''s divine power and spread its power in the world, so that they can understand that there are not only those high gods in the world, but also his old people!"


    Huang Guang village head said, his right hand raised, palm, out of a yellow ball of light, the ground, also began to rise like smoke curl yellow smoke, close look, but it is composed of sand, slowly to heaven.


    And just at this time, the guy in the sky almost turned into a white guy. Suddenly, he palmed his hands together, two palms and one palms, and suddenly, a column of light poured down!


    Boom!


    This time, we have a guard, quickly squat down, hands to protect the head and face, to resist the strong waves that followed.


    Village head Huang Guang looked up at the weaker yellow light on his head, blinked twice, and suddenly said, "it''s broken."


    Next moment - bang!


    The yellow light from the ground suddenly broke, turned into countless light spots, disappeared without a trace. The strong air pressure turned the yellow sand into four sand blades, thinking of cutting them away. And the white light on the top of the head, also in this moment, instantaneous tilt down!


    "No!"


    When I saw this scene, I was shocked. Although I don''t know how to do this, it''s definitely not a good idea to let the white light one survive!


    But when I got up, suddenly, my body stopped, because I saw that the white light in front of me stopped


    Yes! Stop it!


    It''s not blocked! It''s not the limit of spraying, but it''s just like the pause of time, so quietly in the air.


    At this moment, the whole room is quiet.


    "How can it be? How is that possible? This is not what you can do! This is the power of Lord white! How can you No, why isn''t white God on my side? Why would I help you? "


    "Ha ha ha, you are..." Village head Huang Guang stretched out his right hand and made a grasping gesture. It seemed that he grasped the flowing time, looked at the four sand blades which were also suspended in the distance, and looked up at himself in the air.


    "You are really confused. Don''t you forget that our emperor belongs to the outside world, but his old people can''t let us go, so they are willing to give us the magic power and leave the Dharma body in the world."


    "And you..." The village head lowered his head, instead of looking at him, he went to look at the land, and his hand slowly loosened.


    "It''s just a waste who doesn''t respect or respect God by means of false power."


    Poof!


    It''s like a needle pricking balloon, but the sound is ten thousand times louder than this! Before the world stopped, at this moment, instant unseal!


    "Ah


    White light village head, hysterical cry up, cry heart crack lung, voice!


    The four sand blades fly back in an instant. The yellow light comes from the ground. It''s transparent like nothingness, but it''s extremely pure. It seems that it can directly destroy the core of a strong city. Slowly, it just pastes a little bit, but the white light column collapses!


    "Impossible --!"


    Baiguang village head is still shouting, but he can''t speak any more at this time. Countless yellow ropes twined up like tentacles. They found his hands and feet and twined up like their own lives.


    At the bottom, the village head of Huangguang drags the rope, and his eyes finally flash cold. He throws it hard and drags the man from the top down, and smashes it hard towards the ground!


    "I, the emperor, he, or I, the sinner, will give it to you, to this land, and go to trial..."


    Light as the sound of a needle, but like the ringing of a bell, a white streamer, bound by the yellow rope, falls straight down to the earth.


    "Get out of the way!"


    I don''t know who yelled. No matter the twelve white gods or Liuding, they all turned around and ran. They didn''t want to be affected.But only two people are different!


    as like as two peas in two men!


    At that moment when the village head of white light was dragged down from the sky, suddenly, both of them had bright eyes, and the original appearance of being absent-minded suddenly disappeared! All over the body light suddenly appear, don''t wait for people to have what reaction, then listen to of "pa"! Two people disappear in the same place!


    The next moment, village head Bai Guang smashed to the ground, but at this moment, at the position where he was about to land, suddenly "bang! Bang Two voices of breaking the air!


    No shape, just listen to the sound, a wave of air pressure instantly spread out, for a time it was shock. The yellow rope around the village head was soft, and it bounced up for a short time, and the village head''s landing trend was also eased for several minutes at that time!


    "It''s broken."


    Light tone, say that bad words, Huang Guangcun sighed, as if he had foreseen the result.


    Sure enough, because all of a sudden, the head of Baiguang village suddenly regained his consciousness and was not crazy. In a few seconds, he knew his situation at this time. He quickly changed his body shape, grasped the rope, and fell down. Instead of being hit on the ground, he fell back to the ground. Then, without hesitation, he rushed out like a cheetah!


    Landing on the ground, there was almost no pause between the two actions, which formed a continuous section.


    Huang Guang village head only felt that the yellow rope in his hand suddenly disappeared. He didn''t grasp it between his fingers and palm at that time. Some of it was empty. Before he could react, he saw a flash of white light in front of his eyes, and his abdomen was hit hard!


    "Poof


    The world stops here, and the white light village head is standing up, and the powerful momentum of the forward rush stops. All of them are transformed into the power of a palm, and they do their best to split out, and they are shooting on the belly of the yellow light village head!


    On the other side, just two meters away from where he landed, the two men in military coats showed their bodies again. In their eyes, they had regained their listless appearance. They walked with their backs to their camp. In his right hand, holding a broad sharp knife, he was hiding in the big army coat.


    No one knows how many people a van can hold, or how many things can be stuffed into a military coat.


    Two parallel worlds, Liuding Dharma protector, twelve white God envoys, no matter which side, he is the strongest existence!


    At that moment, if only the twelve white divine emissaries took the hand, I''m afraid the situation would be worse. He took the hand, but he just tried his best to break it back. This hand, however, was not controlled by his ability.


    And


    "He can''t have the ability to defend or avoid that palm." I looked at the yellow village head, like a piece of paper in the wind, flying back into the woods behind him, and suddenly said.


    "Ah? Do you see that? " Hearing this, Hong can, an old man, turned to see me.


    "You can see ghosts." I said. "They didn''t have much difference in strength. It was only when the guy got mad that he opened up some distance, but he borrowed more strength to resist. Now, that guy has recovered his mind, and his strength has dropped back. It doesn''t make sense that he can''t win at this time. It should be intentional


    After hearing this, Hong can shook his head and tut tut said: "Alas, the village head didn''t believe it before. Younger generation, little friend, his eyes are very sharp!"


    "Well! It''s not that I have sharp eyes, it''s that it''s really strange. From the beginning to now, it seems that you are It''s easy. "


    Yes, it''s so leisurely! It''s so leisurely that it''s like walking leisurely. It doesn''t take the opponent seriously at all.


    However, his opponent is not as frail as some of the books used to force him. He will fly away with a wave of his hand. Instead, he is a character who is equal to or even enough to crush him!


    But Rao is so, but he is still this leisurely appearance, like don''t put this battle in mind, like don''t put his own life Take it to heart!


    "He did it with ulterior motives!" I looked at the only white light village head standing on the land. Instead of worrying, I laughed.


    "Do you know why the village head is like this?" Hong can came to me and looked at me.


    But before I could answer, he answered himself: "in fact, there is no backhand. He is like this in every battle I have seen."


    "Ha?"


    "Yes, some of them are really sure, but some of them are not. On the contrary, they are badly beaten by each other, so even people like us who have been with him for a long time don''t know about this one..."


    In the woods, village head Huang Guang was leaning against a big tree. The tree, which had been growing for many years and had been hugged by both of them, was smashed by him and half of it was broken. It was because of age and aura that the hanging had not collapsed. However, in front of him, there were many small trees that were not lucky. They were broken when he came here. At this time, they all turned into fallen wood on the ground.


    "This hand How cruel


    Huang Guang village head slightly raised his body, breath did not come up, suddenly coughed up a mouthful of blood, vomited to the ground, behind the tree also issued a "creak" scream."Does it hurt?" He asked, but to the tree behind him.


    "You''ve been on fire for a long time. Don''t worry, you can''t die. Every inch of land in the world is protected by our emperor. You are the people under our emperor''s rule, just like me. He will protect you."


    With that, the village head stood up, his whole body trembling, his throat choking, another mouthful of blood gushing up and spitting on the ground. Looking up, he could still see him under the cover of many branches.


    "White God or something is false. Even if you blow it up, he can''t show himself and stand in front of you and me, but the land you and I stand on is my emperor''s territory!"


    Voice down, he suddenly raised his right arm, five fingers, instant grip up!


    At the same time, the second half of Hong can''s words came out -


    " Did he stay behind in the end? "


    "Screw you!"


    The head of Baiguang village got the upper hand, and the twelve white God envoys immediately got up and rushed out to attack the Liuding Dharma guards on the other side.


    The man who made the dagger split two blows, but he couldn''t stop the big man''s blow and was beaten out. The man who made the stick kept parrying the two assassins on the opposite side and resisting the old man''s palm wind, but he was knocked over by himself on the opposite side. And that woman, too, was defeated by the four.


    There were only two men in military coats, one of whom didn''t give a hand at all, and the other retreated to the outside.


    But at this moment, suddenly, a yellow aperture included all of them. The next moment, the hemispherical light shield suddenly rose, but in a moment, it covered all the 13 people on the opposite side.

 Chapter 603

    "This is..."


    "No! There''s an ambush


    "Out, out! I can''t open it


    Light cover cover, like the sea bowl upside down, directly put the white light village head and twelve white God all shut up!


    For a moment, everyone panicked and tried to break the cover, but it didn''t work like an ant shaking a tree.


    In the crowd, only two people stood in the same place, watching the cover rise, shut themselves and others up, without a panic, just watching.


    One of them is the man in the military coat. It seems that he has nothing to do with himself. He only does it when he thinks it is most suitable. The rest can be forgotten.


    The other, of course, was the village head of Baiguang. He looked at the light yellowish screen in front of him, sneered, and listened to the 11 white God envoys around him, but he just looked at the woods.


    In the woods, the village head Huang Guang came out slowly. The corners of his mouth and clothes were full of blood. His legs seemed to be a little sticky and could not walk. He could only move out one by one, supporting the trees around him, leaning to look at himself in the opposite direction and smiling.


    "Hum!"


    The white light village head stepped forward two steps, stretched out a finger, fingertip lit up white light, gently placed on the barrier.


    The barrier seemed to have life. When it was touched by the white light, it was stunned at first, and then it was as if it was facing the enemy. It immediately fought to defend.


    Village head Baiguang doesn''t believe that evil. He has two white lights all over his body, just like a sharp sword. He wants to pierce through this point and tear the barrier! But I didn''t expect that no matter how hard he tried and how he instilled strength, he couldn''t break it and had to give up.


    Fortunately, he didn''t show his face. Outsiders generally don''t know how much effort he used. Although he didn''t succeed, he didn''t lose face.


    "It''s really your backhand. It''s interesting!" The white light village head looks like an expert, smiles twice, and retreats two steps.


    "Don''t pretend! You can''t break it! This time, the strength I borrowed is not what you can imagine. Even if you go crazy again, you can''t break this barrier! "


    "Really?"


    White light village head suddenly raised a decibel, arms for a while, a white blade instantly flew out!


    Bang!


    When the blade hits the barrier, it''s like beating jelly with a toothpick. The yellow light on the barrier trembles, as if it has incomparable elasticity. It''s hard hit, but it doesn''t break. Although the white light came back in vain, but it was not a scratch, a knife in the past, but also hit the barrier almost collapsed.


    "Oh, that''s a bit bad." Huang Guang village head saw this scene, and began his old, leisurely tone, bad words.


    "I still underestimate him a little. Maybe I don''t borrow enough. I''m afraid I will be broken by him with this intensity."


    In other words, the performance of village head Baiguang was not like what he said. This time, he really knew the strength of the barrier, but he didn''t do it immediately. Instead, he chose to be silent, because it was difficult.


    If you are sure of damage, then after measuring the strength, you should immediately choose the appropriate strength to damage. Now silence, it should be this strength, which makes him feel difficult


    The eleven white God envoys, who had hoped to break the cover, saw that their village head had not broken it, and immediately stopped working. They all looked at their village head quietly, just to see what he would do.


    On the other hand, Hong can and di Jun came out of the woods and went to their companions.


    "All right."


    Among the four, the skinny monkey with the big knife is the weakest. Hong can takes the lead to walk up to him, caresses his back and asks.


    "Ah? It''s nothing. It''s nothing. It''s nothing! " The thin monkey waved his hand and said with a bitter smile, inserting the Daguan Dao into the ground to support his body.


    We saw that they went out and followed them. We took a look at the "tiger" in the cage and came to Liuding.


    "Come on, let me introduce to you. These are our family members, Liuding Dharma protector."


    When Hong can saw us coming, he immediately called warmly and pointed to the nearest thin monkey: "Di Zhong, Ding Youwei, Dharma protector."


    "Dare not, dare not, make up the number!" Di Zhong immediately arched his hand, laughing a little naive and honest.


    "Lin Chi, Ding Mao is the Dharma protector." Hong can points to the beggar with the stick.


    "Yes! Brother, it''s fashionable to dress up! " I said hello to the beggar with a smile. The little beggar looked up at me and raised his eyebrows. It was a bit pretty.


    "That woman, Ling Yao''er, a flower maniac, Ding Wei."


    I said hello to the woman again. The woman looked at me politely, then moved her eyes and swept through Xiushu. Without stopping, she came to Hong can again: "what a woman! They are as beautiful as flowers. Don''t talk nonsense. "


    "Cut! How old are you, and you still don''t get married. " When Hong can heard this, he immediately replied."People don''t want to marry those smelly men. If they want to, they have to marry those..."


    Said, this Ling Yao son unexpectedly will realize float to the opposite, but is that several women''s body, swept a few circles, finally fell on the youngest, the most beautiful that Huadan dress woman body, cast a flattering eye.


    This woman Alas, the lilies in this village are blooming.


    And the last one, the one in the army coat, Hong can introduced, is Wang CHANGPENG. His name is ordinary, but he is the strongest of all. Hong can said that even if five people go up together, they may not really win.


    I said hello to him, but he ignored me. I don''t think he''s proud. He''s always been listless. I didn''t hear him at all


    Inside the barrier, the village head put his hand on it again. After several attempts, he didn''t open it, so he didn''t start any more. It seemed that he was ready to build up his strength and make a sudden attack to break the barrier. Suddenly he saw us, frowning and sneering: "you And escaped? "


    "Well, how?" As soon as I heard it, I immediately looked at it and raised my eyebrows, which meant that I was very proud.


    "Well! If they hadn''t made trouble, I would have killed you in a few days. I''m going to sacrifice you to Lord baishen. You''re a mage. You''re better than ordinary people. You''re better than coarse grain and pickles. In a few days, kill that monster again, he is better than you, he is big fish and big meat


    "Cut, on your pattern, the best is big fish and big meat!"


    I didn''t get angry immediately.


    This boy, why don''t you know the goods?! I''m not as good as Xiushu? When my previous life comes, I''ll scare you to death! That''s the whole banquet!


    However, although he was locked up at this time, one more thing is better than one less thing. It''s not good for him to know this and anyone present to know it. Just think about it in his heart.


    The guy gave a cold hum and didn''t pay any attention to me, but he looked at Xiushu behind me. After a while, he didn''t speak, so he looked away again.


    This guy still thinks he is better than me. He values him more than me!


    I can''t help laughing when I think about it. And at this time, the white light village head has already set his eyes on himself outside, and he says darkly: "you guy, you don''t come here for eight years, but you come here today, and you bring six of them. I''m afraid it''s not so simple. Don''t have a purpose."


    "Guess what." Huang Guang village head does not know him this stubble, light says.


    "It''s today, I''m afraid it''s you I''m also interested in this thousand year old monster


    The white light village head snapped a drink, then raised his hand to Xiushu standing behind me, angry.


    I still sneer in my heart. I guess they are for my identity thousands of years ago. Although I don''t know how to know, it''s certainly not bad. But this old guy, just like this pattern, is still confused.


    But at this time, suddenly, the air-conditioning straight behind me, the temperature dropped more than 20 degrees! Then, it''s a strong sense of killing!


    No!


    Before I could fully react, I felt that the golden light suddenly rose in front of my eyes, and the body refining gold barrier was broken out!


    And finally at this moment, I knew that I was wrong. Absolutely wrong!


    What is better? What Millennium cultivation? What he said was to confuse me, for this!


    "I believe you


    However, Jin Guang came and went quickly, and I immediately regained my pure brightness before my eyes. When I looked around, I saw that Xiushu was full of evil spirit and black air, and was crushed by Liuding, struggling to death.


    Especially when his eyes look at me, they are full of killing intention!


    "Alas -"


    Huang Guangcun sighed, reached for his hand, and a yellow streamer of thin ox hair flew out, straight on Xiushu''s head.


    All of a sudden, the black spirit dissipated, the evil spirit disappeared, the killing intention disappeared, Xiushu head sank and fainted.


    And at this moment, suddenly, there was a strong wind in the forest, like countless steel knives and spears. The momentum of the wind was so strong that all the people on the scene were startled!


    "This is..."


    The village head Huang Guang, who finally showed a look of panic, immediately flew to us, waved his hands and suppressed us with a soft magic power.


    "Village head, this is..."


    "Don''t talk!"


    Huang Guang village head looked at himself in the barrier, his face was uncertain. And the opposite one, too.


    Four eyes relative, temporarily speechless, Yin Qi more and more heavy, has let the temperature here drop to dozens of below zero! If it had not been for the village head to protect me with magic power, my ordinary body would have been frozen to death!


    And at the next moment, with a "click", the cover that closed the thirteen people on the opposite side was like thin frost, and it broke in an instant.


    "No!"


    Hong can thinks that they did it. Seeing that they broke free from the cage, he immediately exclaimed. Subconsciously, he wanted to do it, but he was crushed by the village head."Don''t move!"


    A sharp drink, into everyone''s ears, followed by a burst of drumming!


    Bell! The first thing I heard was the bell! And gongs! And the chime! And drums! And the flute!


    The instruments cooperate with each other, but it''s not a wonderful song, it''s The ghost song that makes people feel cold to the bone!


    On the other side, the thirteen people were all in the same place. The barrier was broken, but no one dared to run.


    At this time, from the distance of the forest, countless figures were loose, and the shadow was full of blue light. Inside, there was another man sitting in a chair like a sedan chair, who was lifted up. Beside him, there was a big flag!


    With the appearance of this group of people, the surrounding temperature immediately dropped a few points again!


    "This, this is..."


    "Be careful!" The village head looked at the man and said in a trembling voice. "By the way

 Chapter 604

    No matter who is present, they dare not move at this time. A few of us were good. The village head protected his whole body with magic power. Although he felt cold, there was not much damage. But on the other side, the twelve white envoys were shaking violently.


    But Rao is so, still no one dares to move, just staring at the distance that a line of people gradually approaching.


    As we got closer, the appearance of the group of people became more and more distinct. Rows of soldiers in armor and armed with weapons, their faces were livid, and their bodies were full of blue ghost. They were very gloomy!


    And the most important thing is that the two who walk in the front are the ghosts who are 10 meters tall!


    One is as red as cinnabar, the other is as blue as indigo, with long horns, a mace in one hand and a machete in the other. Both of them were naked, with straw skirts around their waists, covering the vital parts. The rest of them were naked. Their muscles were tight, and they were tall and majestic. Their feet were pounding on the ground. Every time they stepped on the ground, they made waves!


    "This is The ghost king of Yin Cao? " I looked at the huge ghost, lost my voice for a moment, but it was a strange trill.


    This scene is so shocking!


    In the underworld, the ten marshals under the throne of the ghost emperor are in charge of ten arms. The ghost king of yincao is one of them!


    Besides, behind the two ghost kings, there were countless Yin soldiers. Inside, there was a throne, which was placed on the bamboo board like a sedan chair. Sixty four strong Yin soldiers carried the sedan chair cautiously, and there was no bump along the way.


    On the throne, there was a man with a swallow''s chin and a tiger''s beard. His beard was like a steel needle. His face was like a knife. He looked serious. He had a pair of broad eyebrows and half opened tiger''s eyes! Wearing a black and blue official uniform and wearing a crown of emperor, it is awe inspiring!


    Around, there are four tall ghost soldiers holding big flags, guarding around, four big flags, fluttering, writing six big words - Fengdu emperor of Beiyin!


    "Emperor Beiyin?"


    I saw the words on the flag clearly, and when I saw the person sitting in the seat, I cried out again.


    This time, the voice was a little bit louder than just now, and it spread out with the wind in an instant, reaching everyone''s ears.


    "Well?"


    All the people present, including the two village heads, Liuding and the twelve white God envoys, turned their heads and looked at me. However, I don''t care about all of these. What really makes me care is that the emperor of Beiyin, who is sitting on the high seat, turned his eyes and looked at me!


    "Er --"


    I almost fell to the ground without breathing at that time. It was so scary!


    Emperor Beiyin, the highest officer in charge of the underworld! Under his command, Luo Feng is on the side for six days, ten Yin Shuai listen to the seal, five ghost emperors take care of the East, West, North and south, and ten hall Yama is in charge of eighteen hell!


    True, the underworld first! Lord of the world!


    Don''t mention being looked at by him. Most people will be scared to death when they look at him. When I am looked at by him, I feel a little paralyzed. One is that I am absent-minded. Although I don''t listen well, I can be regarded as the number one person Let''s go.


    Not only me, but also others, their eyes are sharp and poisonous. When they see the look in the eyes of the emperor Beiyin, they are all at their throats and dare not breathe.


    But that Yin soldier troop, unexpectedly also at this moment, stopped?!


    TA! TA! TA! TA!


    Beiyin emperor everywhere, as if life has reached the point, this wilderness, mountain land, where the clock pointer moving sound? But like a death knell, it is the countdown to death.


    As the center of this matter, I was watched by the emperor Beiyin with his eyes. I was already in a state of confusion. When I was about to collapse in a cold sweat, I heard that the emperor Beiyin''s sudden "um" life dragged on a long ending, as if I suddenly realized it, and then I turned my attention.


    I was on the verge of amnesty. I breathed out a long breath. I felt cold at that time. I raised my eyes to see that the great emperor of Beiyin was laughing. I didn''t know what was going on, but suddenly my face changed. Once again, my face became cold and solemn, and the air of killing was full of expression.


    My heart said, how can the boss be so uncertain and moody? It''s like a tiger with a king. I can''t be scared to death with him?!


    As a result, without waiting for me to think more, the northern Yin emperor turned his face to the other side, looked at the village head Baiguang and the twelve white God envoys, raised a finger and pointed at them: "kill."


    "Yes


    Don''t need to ask what, what reason, what reason, don''t need! The boss said to kill, then you can''t stay!


    The two ghost kings rushed out in an instant! Countless ghost soldiers followed behind, directly in front of them!


    At this moment, Rao is how strong and vain you are. What can you do in the face of absolute strength and power beyond the world?


    However, between breathing, countless Yin soldiers retreated, and the two ghost kings went back to the front of the battle with a big step. At this time, where were the 13 of them standing?!At this moment, our blood is almost cold!


    Twelve white God envoys, if we are against each other, although we can win and kill them, it will take some effort, not to mention the village head, even the one on our side, who didn''t get much advantage.


    However, it is such a team, but in the blink of an eye, there is no bones, no existence!


    It can be said that the great emperor, if he thinks that we are in his way, can also destroy us!


    As if to scare us to death, after all that, the great emperor of Beiyin turned his head back and looked at us.


    Just put down the heart, at this moment again hanging up. But this time, I calmed down.


    Yin soldiers always don''t hurt people along the way unless they take the initiative to provoke. But this time, the ghost emperor stopped here and killed 13 people along the way for no reason!


    This scene, in the eyes of outsiders, who is not surprised? But when I was frightened, I forgot my doubts. But at this moment, I was more confused than frightened.


    Why did he kill thirteen people? Because before that, he saw me


    I just thought of this, suddenly I saw him raise his finger and point directly at me!


    "Ah?"


    Before I was surprised, a streamer of light suddenly penetrated into my brain, like a crowbar sticking into the door lock to pry open my head!


    "Ah


    A scream resounded through the sky at that time! I couldn''t bear it. I immediately covered my head and howled. I had a spasm. Even the village head''s mana was broken at this moment. The biting wind poured into my body at that time!


    "Ah


    "Er..."


    "Well! no way! I can''t stand it


    I have a splitting headache at this time. How can I know whether it''s hot or cold? But other people were not. They couldn''t stand the cold at that time. They all screamed.


    In particular, Xiushu, who had been in a coma, was aroused by the cold ghost. He immediately woke up and stood up!


    "What''s going on?"


    As a result, when he looked up and saw the emperor of Beiyin, he immediately counseled.


    "Ghost emperor?"


    When Xiushu saw the great emperor of Beiyin, he was stunned. Then he knelt down and bowed his hands to meet him.


    It seems that the great emperor of Beiyin had seen Xiushu before. He took a look at him and said faintly, "little snake, it''s so big."


    "Yes, Emperor! You This is my Lord. I don''t know where I have offended you. Please... "


    "No problem."


    Without waiting for Xiushu to finish, the great emperor interrupted him, waved his hand and signaled to set out. The army marched on again.


    "This..."


    Xiushu stopped talking for a moment, but I didn''t know what to say. But I heard that the voice had stopped behind me. Looking back, I found that I had stopped shouting and just lay on the ground, breathing heavily in cold sweat.


    "Sir, you How are you doing? What''s the matter? "


    Xiushu quickly came over and frowned at me.


    I put my hands in front of my eyes and watched the ten fingers tremble. Suddenly I came back to my senses and looked up at Xiushu. Instead of answering, I asked, "your mana has been restored?"


    "Ah? Oh?! My mana is restored?! What''s going on? This... "


    "Come on, you are following the way of that guy. Those people are dead. It''s over. Help me up."


    "Ah


    Xiushu quickly helped me up. I got up from the ground, but I didn''t stand up. Instead, I turned my head and looked in the direction of the Yin soldiers. I knelt on the ground. First, I arched my hand, and then I immediately bowed down.


    "Forget it!"


    In the distance, a leisurely voice appeared to be the voice of the great emperor.


    "Well?" I looked up and looked into the distance.


    "If you see me next time, don''t remember to see me, just pretend to meet for the first time, and don''t let slip your tongue!"


    "Yes! I remember it


    "What I give you is your nature. Use it well."


    "Certainly."


    As soon as the voice fell, countless figures suddenly disappeared in front of them, just like a mirage, disappearing without a trace, just like when they appeared, it was so sudden.


    "This Is it over? "


    The Yin soldiers disappeared, and the piercing ghost gas that filled all around also disappeared. At last, everyone didn''t feel cold any more. They all eased down one by one. Looking at the empty square around them, they were a little lost for a moment.


    When I came here, I wanted to fight to the death with those people, but suddenly a group of Yin soldiers appeared. The shocked people were terrified. As a result, this group of Yin soldiers suddenly disappeared, and their enemies were all dead.


    For a moment, I felt quite unreal.


    I reached for a sign, and Xiushu immediately helped me to stand up, still a little confused."I What''s the matter with me? All of a sudden, I feel dark in front of my eyes, and then I can''t remember anything. It''s like I''ve drunk too much. This... "


    "It seems that the guy had a plan. Maybe he didn''t think so at first, but generally speaking Hum! It''s a mistake. Xiushu, I''ve just been killed by you

 Chapter 605

    "Me? Almost killed Huh? "


    "Well, you certainly don''t know, but Mr. village head, you can definitely see what happened. He just has the ability."


    As I said this, I turned my head and looked at the only remaining village head, and said with a smile, "if you can, by the way, I''ll explain the situation here, parallel space It really opened my eyes. Ah, by the way, I haven''t asked the village head for his name. Excuse me... "


    "Don''t mention it. Don''t call me Gao, Gao Yunchuan!"


    The village head came up to me, looked at me, snorted and said, "Lao Lu told me that you are You are an unusual person. I didn''t believe it at the beginning. I didn''t expect that even the ghost emperor would favor you. Hum! It seems that they are not ordinary people. Come with me, go back and have a rest. I''ll tell you all about it. "


    With that, the village head patted me on the shoulder, turned around and left.


    I stood behind him, looking at his back, but did not move, suddenly asked: "you are the world, right, if I passed, can come back?"


    Bang.


    As soon as the voice fell, the head of the village stopped and frowned.


    "You I''ve never been out of this village


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "This..."


    Gao yunzhui didn''t speak, and the rest of the Liuding Dharma protectors were also temporarily speechless. After half a minute, Gao yunzhui slowly said, "I''ve been out of the village and in the city."


    "Are you sure?" I''m not polite to ask in the past. "Are you going to the city of your world, or the city of our world? Is there really another place in your world? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was silence again. The scene was terrible, as if a storm was brewing.


    Another minute later, Gao Yunchuan turned his head and said, "boy, you are really unusual!"


    "I think it''s a bit perfunctory to praise a person three times in the same sentence."


    "Do you think I dare to talk to you like this because I won''t do anything to you?"


    "No, I don''t think you won''t do anything to me at all. Although you brought people to save me, it''s certainly not from your heart, but for other reasons. Lao Lu, right? You just mentioned him. Who is he?"


    "It''s just an old acquaintance of mine. You don''t have to know."


    "I don''t want to ask about it. I just want to know something about it. I''m here because someone is offering cult sacrifices here. It''s you in the world You guys, now they''re all dead. My mission is over. There''s no need to fight against you. So now that I have no hostility, what about you? "


    I said "you", but in fact, my sight just fell on Gao Yunchuan, the village chief. I can''t say that they have totally fallen in love with each other and hate each other. But at least they don''t have such pure hostility to me. As long as the old village head doesn''t say he wants to do me, it''s OK.


    Gao yunzhui looked at me, and his face became darker and darker. He seemed to start right away, but in the end, he said, "we will not attack you for no reason. We sacrifice to our emperor, and we will never hurt people''s lives. We are not a cult. Now you and I are not enemies."


    "Then it''s over!" I showed my hand. "Then we can say the next step. What''s going on here? And judging from your reaction, I was right just now. This so-called parallel space is not parallel to the whole space, but only here. As for what the situation is, please give me some advice. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    There was another silence. The cold wind in the winter night blew by. Suddenly, Gao Yun snorted and sat down on the ground. He hit the ground hard: "why do I hate you so much?"


    "Maybe it''s because you were like that when you were a child." I said with a smile, also did to the ground, not far from near with him. "Well, go ahead."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You''re right. On our side, it''s really just my village. "


    "Sure enough." When I heard this, I was finally relieved.


    If there''s anything like parallel space, isn''t it bad? There are two for one and three for two. There are endless layers


    OK, ok


    "But..." At this time, Gao Yunchuan said again. "It''s not always like this. I remember when I was very young, my parents took me to the city once. Although the memory is very vague, I don''t think it will be a dream. But after that, our village was isolated."


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Nature is something that people in our two worlds can travel through each other." Gao Yun gave me a white look. Maybe he thought the question I asked was too silly. He went on: "I was seven or eight years old. At that time, of course, I was not what I am now. I was just a child of ordinary people, but I could see the white light falling from the sky into the forest, and then there was a violent earthquake!""At that time, when I was young, I was scared out of my wits in the face of such a situation. At that time, I was seriously ill. Later, the village head at that time came to rescue me personally and used my imperial power to frighten me and let me recover. As a result, I became the most devout servant of the emperor. Therefore, I was selected as the successor of the village head. Later, I inherited the village head. "


    "The parallel world..."


    "The white light at that time was the intersection of the two worlds!" Gao yunzhui said, slightly narrowed his eyes, in the line of sight, there is a trace of anger! "Or in other words, it was a mistake to open the crossing."


    "From then on, will you be able to go to another world for each other?"


    "Of course not!" Gao yunzhui gave me another look. "Only those who have got the protection of our emperor and the magic power can go, that is, only the village head and the Liuding Dharma protector can go."


    "At that time, I was young and ill, so I didn''t know about it. After I recovered, I didn''t have this idea. I only knew that our village head often went out at that time. Later, I knew that I had been shuttling between the two worlds. Only when I became the village head, did I know everything."


    Speaking of this, Gao yunzhui suddenly had a surge of Qi and blood. He couldn''t sit still. He stood up again and said angrily, "it turns out that the white light fell into the woods for us, but for the world In other words, the world directly took away the life of the village head at that time! "


    "Ah?" I frowned. "Wait! That is to say, what you see your village head shuttling back and forth is actually a person in charge of these two villages? "


    "Well, you''re smart at last." Gao Yun pointed at me and said, "but there is a problem in it. Can you hear it?"


    "You became a devout believer because of a serious illness and the village head''s miraculous treatment, but there is no village head there."


    "Yes Gao yunzhui touched me again. "Not only that, in this world, I saw with my own eyes that the village head, who was usually respected by everyone, died in the white light. My heart here has also changed."


    "Yearning for the strong, yearning for the strong." I gave the original reason why a person is divided in two worlds.


    "I don''t know what the white light is. When I knew it, I had grown up and understood many things. Naturally, I could distinguish the good from the evil. And here I saw the power of the white light when I was so young, so at that time, he abandoned my emperor and began to believe in the so-called white God. "


    "As time went on, the old village head abdicated and died within two years. I inherited his position and began to select a new group of Liuding Dharma protectors. But in this world, I, the white God he believed in, was really cheap. Just because he had faith, he lent him his strength when he was young. Over the years, his power has surpassed that of the last Liuding Dharma protector. Finally, at the moment of the old village head''s death, he launched a rebellion and killed Liuding Dharma protector. It took only two months to completely change the belief of the whole village! "


    "Two months?" I was shocked when I heard that. "So short?"


    "So it''s a false power. In fact, those who believe in our emperor, though their faith is pure, can''t borrow much power. They can only protect themselves from serious disasters and diseases. As long as that guy uses some bewitching methods, it''s enough to make them change their faith. "


    "Oh, so it is..."


    Gao yunzhui felt a little embarrassed when he heard me say that. After all, his faith could not defeat a little bewitching. Although he was confident and powerful, he could not help feeling embarrassed. He coughed twice and continued to say -


    "later, when I chose Liuding and made it clear, it was too late. With my strength, at most, it was too late At that time, the gap between the twelve white God envoys and the Liuding Dharma protector was not wide, and we could not decide whether to win or lose. Therefore, we decided not to interfere with each other and were at peace with each other when no one could help us. But I find that we can''t get out of our village. "


    "That''s because you''re the vice world." I said. "The parallel world has no primary and secondary, just different perspectives, but this white light should be the white God. Suddenly, it forcibly broke the crisscross, which led to the problem of primary and secondary. Now it seems that my world, which believes in the white God, is the main world, and you are the secondary world because of the crisscross."


    "Well! No matter how many, under the agreement, we can enter the world, go to the world''s cities, they will not care about us. Of course, we don''t like to see them either. Every time we come, we always go around the village. I don''t know how long it hasn''t happened since the two families met like today. "


    "But now, it won''t happen in the future. Without that asshole, it doesn''t take much effort for me to eliminate the bewitching. Soon, the world will become like mine."


    "Ha ha, as long as it does not harm human beings, does not harm social order, does not affect the world outside the sand castle, believe anything." I shrugged, some indifferent said."Well! Of course I know that! How can we possibly do such a thing? Don''t worry, I will regulate here, but it''s just regulating here. I won''t publicize it outside. It''s not good for me either. No matter who asked you to come, go and recover your life. "


    "That''s a good feeling! In this way, I can rest assured. By the way, from the very beginning, you cried "I am the emperor" and "I am the emperor". I know what they believe in. It''s the white God of laoshizi. What about you? What do you believe in? "


    "Huh?"


    After listening to my words, Gao yunzhui suddenly became interested. He glanced at me and asked, "do you want to know?"


    "You''re not going to play the game."


    "Well! Of course not. The name of our emperor is like thunder. You can''t be unaware of it, but if you don''t believe it, don''t be scared! "


    When I heard this, of course, I sneered and waved my hand: "cut! I''ve seen a lot, and I know a little about all kinds of gods. You said, "who is the God you worship?"


    "God? Say it''s God, insulting the power of our emperor! My emperor is not a side, is one of the three emperors, Emperor! The East emperor is too one

 Chapter 606

    Dong Huang Tai Yi!


    Ancient god!


    There are three emperors in the world: the emperor is Yaopo, the emperor is Tianyi, and the emperor is Taiyi!


    The so-called "East emperor" is based on the respect for the East, which was the case in ancient China. Therefore, the word "East emperor" is not a surname or any other word. According to legend, the two emperors of heaven and earth are illusory and do not care about the world. Although they have prestige, they are just awed in people''s hearts. But the emperor was deeply loved for his compassion for all the people, and was respected as the Supreme God by all the religions!


    In this case, until the Song Dynasty, in order to cover up his own mistakes, Zhenzong said that the Jade Emperor asked for a dream.


    If the supreme imperial power wants to change a thing, it can''t be said that it''s what it wants, but it won''t be very difficult. Soon, the name and prestige of the Jade Emperor surpassed that of the Eastern Emperor. Until now, the most respected deity is still the Jade Emperor Zhang Bainian, while the Eastern Emperor Taiyi has long been forgotten.


    So the game can remember him


    I didn''t expect that I could hear his name in this place, and I didn''t expect that there were people who believed in the Eastern Emperor!


    "So before that, it was not paid attention to here, not only because the information ability was not as developed as it is now, but also because at that time, it was a village that believed in the Eastern Emperor and had a decent religion. It was only the change of the new village leader''s generation that led us to suspect that there was a cult here, right?"


    "In fact, he and I have been village leaders for decades." Gao added.


    "It doesn''t matter. He''s dead anyway..." I showed my hand. "You''re right. I''m finished, but I still want to say it. Maybe you think I''m looking for death, but I still want to say it."


    "When I go back, I will report the situation here completely. The people above me and many others will know what it is like here. You must ensure that you will not be like him, and the faith here must not harm anyone, otherwise, we will come. At that time, it should not be as simple as us. At that time, it will be enough power to destroy you! Do you understand? "


    "Huh?"


    After listening to my words, Gao yunzhui suddenly turned pale. He walked up to me, looked at me and asked coldly, "what do you mean?"


    "I mean, if there''s no guarantee, you''d better kill me now." I don''t want to be outdone. I just looked at him with a strong voice!


    "Sir!"


    Xiushu found that the atmosphere behind him was not good. He immediately stepped forward and stretched out his hand. The sword he had taken away when he was caught was immediately in his hand. He quickly grasped the handle of the sword with his right hand and was about to draw the sword.


    I reach out to obstruct, light say: "need not, you are not their match."


    "But..."


    "I just want to remind him that if he thinks he has a clear conscience, we will never be in danger. The senior generation is as like as two peas, but I believe in you. But this life''s belief in this village has become a cult, but it''s also you. "


    parallel world, parallel to many times, is his own self, as if he had built two identical roads, and when a person walks one of them, he will fall down, and it will be hard to ensure that he will not fall on another road.


    It''s just, maybe not in the same place.


    High cloud falls to stare at me, also understand what I mean, the facial expression is iron green, the two fists grip of living tight! It took a long time to squeeze a few words out of my teeth: "I can''t do it!"


    "That''s good." I nodded and immediately looked away. "I hope you understand that I am also for the stability and reasonable doubt of most people."


    Although it is possible to know that I can''t be killed, as long as I get such an answer from time to time, it can be regarded as the successful completion of the task.


    It''s strange that my mana should have been completely sealed. But just now, when Xiushu''s sword came down, I really started the body refining gold body barrier. It seems that this seal technique is not like what I imagined.


    Is it because the body refining gold handicap is a pure passive skill that has not been blocked? I don''t know. I don''t understand.


    But what effect is it? These guys here are all obvious. No death gold medal, no solution skills, but they don''t know this thing can be used three times a day.


    But what I want to know more is, besides it, whether the amulet can be activated. And, is all the seal techniques just like this? They can''t seal the passive skills, or is the seal technique exclusive to baishen seal technique BUG£¿


    But anyway, maybe it was because he had just seen the body refining gold. He was kind to me


    "Well! Needless to say, I understand! " Gao yunzhui said with an unhappy face. "As long as we don''t do what you expect, you can take action against us and say it''s reasonable doubt Let''s go. It''s going to take some time to clear those people''s minds. I don''t have time to talk to you! "


    Gao yunzhui said, turning to go, but I stopped him again."Wait a minute."


    "What else?"


    Gao yunzhui suddenly turned back, the tone is extremely impatient.


    "Since you want to clean up, you should clean me up first. He blocked my mana and helped me untie it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ Trouble


    Gao yunzhui bit his teeth and squeezed out two words. Suddenly, he flashed and came to me in an instant. His right hand palmprint came over and patted directly on my chest!


    Miso -


    the sound of a sharp blade coming out of its sheath seemed to ring in my ears. In my chest, it was like a sword coming in to split the rope that bound my mana and the shackles that trapped my heart system!


    But just then


    "Huh?"


    "No!"


    The two of us, one is a party, the other is a cracker, almost at the same time found that there was a problem, a moment each jump, a moment to jump back to each other, opened the distance.


    "Mr. village head?"


    "What happened, sir?"


    Liuding Dharma protector and Xiushu immediately held us and asked with concern.


    The village head was OK. His magic power was still there. He was surprised for a moment. He waved his hand to indicate that he was OK. He squinted at me.


    "That thing Although it''s an evil god, I have to admit that I can''t break it with my present ability! "


    "What? Sir, this... "


    When Xiushu heard this, he cried out anxiously, but before he said a word, he was interrupted by me.


    "Don''t worry, repair Shu. Village head, this seal spell is above your strength. Is that what you mean? "


    "Well." Gao Yun nodded. "Like him, I am borrowing strength from God, which is equivalent to that we are just a container. The seal in your body is not set by the container, but by God himself. Therefore, I can''t break it with my container."


    "That is to say, if you want to break the seal, you must be God?"


    "In theory, it is." Gao yunzhui said. "Now it seems that what I just said is too naive to break the illusory belief in the hearts of the villagers. This matter is far from over!"


    "No, what now? How are you feeling now, sir? "


    When Xiushu heard what we said, he knew the seriousness of the matter and asked immediately.


    I shook my head: "I''m afraid the seal is strange. Just now, the village head wanted to break the seal for me. The result may be that he felt the threat. This thing actually began to resist by itself. Moreover, I can feel that its strength is stronger than at the beginning!"


    "What?! If I were in the cell at that time, if my strength was still there and I helped you break it, then it would start to resist and become stronger. "


    "It should be." I said. "It was precisely because we didn''t do it at that time that we knew about it at this time. Now come to think of it, your seal was not broken by yourself. When he was locked up, he knew that he was difficult to get out of trouble and realized that I was more important, so he relaxed my vigilance with words. Seeing you behind me, he immediately untied the seal of your mana, controlled your mind and attacked me. "


    "At the beginning, I thought that this means of controlling the mind should be specially added to control you, but now it seems that the seal itself may have this kind of ability The power of God? We are still too small to understand... "


    I said to myself, I couldn''t help sighing and shaking my head.


    If so, then I will not be able to break this seal in my life, unless with the help of the power stronger than the white God, but the existence that can cut the parallel space into a crisscross, can I find something stronger than him?


    I''m afraid that murongshen, the only strong man in fairyland, can''t do it. Unless Gao yunzhui can invite the Emperor himself out


    I think so, looking up at Gao yunzhui, only to find that he is talking with Liuding people in a low voice. Then I see Liuding people agree with a "yes", that is, they immediately run to the village.


    In the beginning, the group of people did sacrifice in the square at the entrance of the village, but because of the fierce fighting, the battlefield began to shift outward gradually. Now our position should be two or three miles outside the village, which is about the distance between the statue and the village, but it is obvious that the direction is not the same.


    After a while, Liu Ding came back again, but he was carrying a big fire basin.


    "This is..."


    "This is the brazier they used for sacrifice." Gao explained. "In other words, it''s ours. It''s an important ritual tool passed down from generation to generation. But when we came back to his generation, we changed our faith and no longer sacrificed to our emperor, but to the evil god."


    With that, Liuding had come near and put the brazier on the ground.


    This brazier is more than one person high, and there is a male flame burning on it, but I can''t feel any warmth. There is no temperature of fire, but I can feel a strange smell and the smell of blood."We sacrifice with pig''s blood, cow''s blood, chicken''s blood, Baijiabu, and the best wood we can find. But they sacrificed with human blood, burned fire with human bones, and tied the man''s clothes to the brazier. But in any case, although there is a distinction between good and evil, the way is the same, that is to say, the same way and use should be applied to both at the same time! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What are you trying to say? " I don''t really want to hear his explanation. I just want to know if there is any way for him to say that.


    Gao yunzhui looked at the brazier and the burning flame, turned his head and said to me, "go into the brazier and plunge into the flames, then you can see the so-called white God! Kill him, you can break all his magic! If we can''t solve this problem, we''ll solve the people who created it! "

 Chapter 607

    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Where did you hear that?"?! Is that a good thing? "


    I looked at Gao yunzhui''s firm and serious expression, as well as the blazing brazier. At that time, there was a great silence.


    Yes, I admit it. But the question is, does that apply to our current situation? People who solve manufacturing problems? Can I solve it? If I had that ability, I would not stay here!


    "It''s the only way. If you can''t break it with more power than him, it''s the only way. What you are suffering from is also what I am suffering from. Now, with my ability, it is estimated that there is no way to put the villagers'' faith back on the right track. "


    "Then why don''t you go in?"


    "I''m afraid I can''t win that evil spirit." Gao yunzhui honestly said the reason.


    I: "I''m not..."


    "Then you give me up? You think I can win it? "


    "You can do whatever you want. If you don''t do that, you can only be an ordinary person all your life. As for me The villagers are whatever they want. Anyway, I still have a group of normal villagers. If I can''t, I''ll drive them to my side and replace my group. It''s the same. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    What you said is really special. You are not sick at all! I can''t refute it!


    "Think for yourself, as long as you go in, you can find him. This brazier is equivalent to a teleportation instrument sent to God. If you don''t go in, let''s go."


    Gao yunzhui said, waving to Liuding to go back together.


    "You''re leaving now?" I cried.


    "If you don''t go in, I''ll have to change the people on both sides. It''s no trouble for you. If you go in, I may change the original villagers here, so I have to be careful. Choose for yourself. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gao yunzhui said, did not continue to walk, so stopped in place, looking at me, as if waiting for me to make a choice.


    Although Xiushu was worried, he didn''t dare to disturb me. He had to wait.


    I lowered my head, looked at the land, long silence


    Quiet.


    It was quiet all around.


    I could clearly hear the crackling sound of burning in the brazier, the faint explosion from time to time, and the sound of the flame swaying in the wind.


    Although I don''t want to admit it, I have to say that Gao Yunchuan is right.


    For him, he can''t kill white God. There are other ways to change his faith. Even if we can''t eliminate the false beliefs of this generation, we can do it as long as we start the next generation.


    And I, want to restore strength, only this way


    So, what is the significance of my thinking here? There was no other choice. This long time of thinking, which is called decision-making, is actually just thinking about how to escape.


    But if you can really escape, can escape so easily, why think here?


    This kind of thinking is really useless


    "One last question." I raised my head, looking at the high cloud fall said.


    "You said


    "You just said that the use of this brazier is the same. Can you let me enter your brazier and meet the Eastern Emperor? With the power of the Eastern Emperor, I can break my seal."


    "Maybe."


    "Then I..."


    "But you can''t go."


    "What?" I don''t understand.


    "We believe in our emperor from generation to generation. There are many people who devoutly want to exhaust their lives and see him. But these people can''t do it. Because our emperor will not let anyone see him, no matter whether you are sincere or not, and what happened, he will not see you. So it''s no use doing that. "


    "The only thing that can happen That is, after you go in, you come back in vain, and then you have to continue to choose whether to go to his brazier or not. "


    I: "I''m not..."


    The answer was obviously unexpected. I hesitated for a moment, and then asked, "then I will go to his brazier, and I won''t be refused to meet by the white God? And drive me out? "


    "Of course, it''s possible, but it''s certain for our emperor, it''s possible for him, and even he will drive you out, so what? You still have no choice. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    You are so true.


    It means that there are three ways to go now: to find Donghuang, to find baishen, and to go.


    Now the first road is dead, the third road is almost dead, and the second road is dead


    Even the second way must be dead. Does that affect my choice?


    So far, it can only be


    "I''ll go!"


    "Sir!""Oh ~


    "There is seed."


    Xiushu and Liuding made a voice at the same time, but their meanings were different. Liu Ding is not the party concerned. When I heard that I had made this choice, I was just a little surprised. The best one was the old man, who seemed to smile happily at his younger generation.


    Xiushu, however, was worried. Looking at me, his expression seemed to be saying, "do you really think about it?"


    "What else can you do?" I looked at him and asked.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Xiushu was silent. He also knew that there was no other way to go. Moreover, if Gao Yunchuan didn''t want to control him to kill me, he would have to be the same as me.


    "It''s lucky that your seal has been untied. This time, I''m not sure whether I can come back alive or when. If you and I both go in, how can I send messages to the people outside?"


    "But I..."


    "Needless to say, do you remember what we told them before we came here?"


    I looked at him and asked.


    Xiushu''s voice hesitated and nodded.


    Before we came to shashibao, Xiushu and I went back to Jicheng together and went to TongZhou Club


    "Is there any danger?"


    When I explained to them that I would carry out this task, Hu Jie asked.


    Not only she, but also Zeng Xiujie, Geng Xi, Gao Yan and Balong Langfeng are worried.


    Maybe it was because I had some problems when I expressed it, which made them feel that it was a difficult task for Duan Qingtian, commander of the shadow army, not willing to do. As a result, my middle-level cadre was sent to perform this task by unscrupulous superiors.


    As a result, I fell into an embarrassing situation that if I didn''t go, I couldn''t let the people below go. In order to keep my job, in order not to be criticized, in order to pay and bonus, I have to stick to my head.


    Although I don''t think it''s good to think so, commander Duan, to be fair, for a moment, I also think so


    Especially, for the sake of salary and bonus, it''s a real


    "Don''t worry, it''s not difficult. Just wait at home. It''ll be OK."


    I remember saying that.


    "When can you come back? Every time you go out, you don''t care about the time. It won''t be long before the new year. You have to come back!" Hu Jie Du with a small mouth, pinching the waist, some said.


    "Oh, I''ll be back for sure." I walked to her with a smiley face, put my hands on his shoulder, put my face close to her, looked at her eyes that seemed to shine, and said softly, "after all, it''s the first year I''ve been with you. I''m sure I''ll live together."


    "Not last year?"


    It''s amazing that Hu Jie didn''t have any opinions on my whole sentence, but she found a word in it and began to criticize it.


    Is this the logic of a girl''s thinking I see.


    "At that time last year, we didn''t have a definite relationship, so this year is the first one in the real sense."


    "Well Relationship, what is it Relationship. " When Hu Jie heard my words, she suddenly turned red and looked at me, saying something strange.


    "Well?"


    I picked the eyebrow unkindly, and put my face closer, this time, we almost face to face, I can feel her gradually rising temperature.


    "Oh -"


    when Zeng Xiujie and others saw this scene, they all looked like they were eating melons to watch the play. They could not be too busy to see the drama. There was a bit of citric acid in their expressions. Only Baron, who has been with Shen yun''er for a long time, is not a single dog. He looks at me at this time with the feeling that the older generation looks at the younger generation


    Then, under the gaze of their eyes, I looked at the blushed Hu Jie, gently opened her mouth, exhaled her heat, and said affectionately: "wait for me at home, when I come back, I will..."


    At this point, I seemed to deliberately stop for a moment, dragging out a long ending, two eyes of thieves staring at her face.


    "Just How about that? " Hu Jie''s voice became lower and lower, and her face became more and more red.


    I looked at her like this and said the second half of the sentence gently: "when I come back I''ll be back. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°£¿£¿£¿¡±


    "Oh, I''ll go! Are you interested? "


    At that time, Hu Jie was in a fit of rage and immediately rushed to me. I knew this would happen. As soon as she finished, she turned and ran, making exaggerated movements and expressions.


    "Don''t run! I''m going to teach you how to be a man today


    "Help --"


    a sweet candy scene between you and me turned into a farce. Zeng Xiujie and others who watched the play said that they couldn''t react and stayed in the same place for a while. They didn''t know whether to eat well or not."You said..." After about ten seconds, Zeng Xiujie said with a speechless face: "brother Rui, how did he find his girlfriend?"


    "Who knows..." Gao Yan is also speechless, looking at the people chasing each other around the yard, only hope that he never knew us.


    "Of course, the boss is strong! Handsome Li cunhao didn''t change his heart and immediately flattered him.


    "Shut up


    "Oh."


    And then they were stopped


    This is Xiushu, the president of Yanjing branch. He will go with me on this mission


    "Don''t you need us to follow?" When Barron heard this, he asked with some worry.


    "No, it''s just the two of us."


    "But..."


    "It doesn''t matter. It''s an old world to repair Shu. We''ll be fine together, and Xiao Mo will follow me. Even if there''s something, I can contact you. It''s just a normal task. Why are you so nervous?"


    "Because before, you''ve never come back to tell us like this before."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    It turns out that now I see.


    I laughed and lowered my head. Hu Jie, who was still playing with my clothes, also felt something was wrong. She stopped and looked at me quietly.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It doesn''t matter! " I looked up at the crowd. "Soon, soon will be back, soon..."


    That''s what I said at the time.


    In fact, at that time, I didn''t feel that I would have such a thrilling experience this time. How could I have thought of the white God, the East emperor Taiyi, the parallel space?


    The reason why I am so solemn and formal is that I am worried about the future of the society.


    Lin Qiang is gone. What should we do in the future?


    Without such a source of income, will it be like this for the rest of your life?


    As a result, judging from the current situation, I can''t even guarantee whether I can live, let alone guarantee that they can live


    "Xiushu." I said. "If three days, no, five days, no A week later, if I haven''t come out yet, I''ll go back and tell them not to wait for me all the time, just say It''s a bit difficult this time. I need a long time to finish it. Maybe I can''t catch up with the new year. That''s it. Commander Duan has already said that he will help me with money. Remember, don''t tell them about it. Remember


    At the last sound, I yelled out, and then, without waiting for him to say anything, I jumped up, opened my arms, and rushed into the blazing fire basin

 Chapter 608

    White!


    Incomparable white!


    All around is a vast expanse of white, there is no distinction between heaven and earth, there is no front and back left and right, look around, are white.


    I looked at my feet, at least there is gravity, not as in space as it would fly, but it seems that gravity is much smaller than the earth, I tried to walk two steps, and trot for a while, without much effort, actually rushed out a few hundred meters.


    Jump again, good guy. It''s two meters!


    If there is a basketball match here, it will be very strange


    But


    I fall back to the ground, because the gravity is very small, so even if there is no mana, there is no damage when I fall from such a high place, but the sole of my foot is numb, but it will be OK soon. Raised his head, looking around a vast expanse of white, I can not help but lost in thought.


    "Isn''t it white God? Where is the white God? "


    At the entrance of shashibao village, Liuding had already put the brazier at the entrance of the village. He was kind enough to let Xiushu live in the village.


    But the treatment is needless to say. You can live by yourself. Those people don''t care about you. As long as they don''t harm them, they will treat you as nonexistent.


    Later Xiushu told me that after they moved the brazier to the village entrance, he lived in the house nearest to the village entrance.


    After Gao yunzhui and Liu Ding went back, they started what they called the exchange plan. They gathered people from the two villages and began to exchange in batches.


    They all listen to the village head''s words. It''s unnecessary to say that, but maybe it''s because of the white God''s bewitching. The people here don''t cooperate very well. The main difficulty is here, so they worked for a long time.


    But Xiushu didn''t care about it. He just looked at what they were doing occasionally. But thanks to this, he was able to choose the empty room at will.


    According to him, during that time, the only thing he did every day was to look at the brazier and calculate the number of days.


    It''s just that he never thought it would take so long


    Bang!


    Boom, boom, boom!


    "Are you in such a mess?"


    In the collapse of the earth, I try my best to control my body to move on one broken stone after another.


    There is no concept of time here. I don''t know how long it will be. Because I can''t see the direction clearly, I can only go straight ahead. Even I don''t know whether I''m going in a straight line, but I can only walk. Fortunately, I''m not tired.


    But symptoms like snow blindness give me a headache.


    Although not so much around, but terrible is all white, only my own colorful, colorful, at the beginning of that time I would fall into a state of blindness every time, can only walk for a while to close my eyes, in the end, I will no longer look up, just look at their feet, at least not so monotonous.


    I don''t know how long I have been walking. I look up by chance and see a small black spot in front of me?!


    In the dark where I can''t see five fingers and five hands, what I can see is the bright spot. Now what I can see is the black spot. But they also made me feel happy, because at least they proved that I was going right, and I had objects that could distinguish directions.


    I cover my eyes with one hand, open a little finger seam, squint at the black spot, and I don''t know how long I''ve been walking. All of a sudden -


    boom!


    It''s like a landslide. There is no distinction between heaven and earth, but I can really feel the violent shaking. Then, I watched countless black cracks appear on the white earth.


    It''s not easy for other colors to appear, but at this moment, I''m not happy at all, and I don''t even want it to appear, because this feeling is very bad!


    Then I can see that the white earth collapses into a large area in an instant, and the underground is as dark as hell!


    "I''ll go!"


    I immediately decided the next course of action, that is to see where it is safer to stand there!


    Because I really don''t know which one will fall down next. I can only try my best to stand more reliable, but I don''t dare to stay more for a moment. When I stand up, I have to get up and jump down.


    Fortunately, I''m as light as a swallow here. It''s not too hard.


    But the grass is light


    And just then -


    whoosh -!


    With the collapse of the ground, the surrounding white also began to change, as if I was in a white box at this time, now the box is all cracked, with a piece of white debris on the side, and it flew like me in an instant!


    "Ah?"


    Although my reaction ability has gone beyond the scope of ordinary people, I still can''t resist without the protection of mana. I reluctantly Dodge, but I was still wiped by it.


    All of a sudden, the action at the foot of the chaos set! At that time, he faltered a few times, trying to stabilize his body again, but it was just a dying struggle. After two times, his feet were empty, his center of gravity was completely tilted, and he fell down directly!And the next moment, as if because of my escape, the white space completely collapsed, no longer falling bit by bit, but directly all along the place where I fell, just like opening the sluice!


    In the air, I can only see such a picture.


    Above, is the white tide rushing towards me, and below, is endless darkness.


    But the next moment, these two colors will disappear, replaced by a dazzling gold


    "Oh?"


    In the illusion, it seems that there is a voice, gently uttering a cry of surprise, as if seeing a drama with brain holes, marveling at the novelty of the content and wondering about the next development.


    But as the leading actor, I don''t really want to go on


    "Oh, you cousin!"


    In the black ocean, a white column gradually rose from the inside, and a little golden man was standing on it, slowly fading.


    All the gold on me has disappeared. With the upgrading of this skill, my mastery of my body has become stronger and stronger, so that when the gold has not completely disappeared, I can still say a rude word.


    "Oh? You seem to have a good temper


    In the air, the original white has completely disappeared, replaced by endless, deep darkness. Dark sky, dark water, only the column under my feet is white, and the sky in front of me is black, but it can be seen vaguely. There is a huge black ball, and the sound comes from there.


    "No matter who has been blocked for such a long time, but also so difficult to understand, has encountered so many things, and finally has to jump into a fire pit. I''m almost blind when I walk in such a white place, and I have to fall down You have to be angry


    I looked at the ball in the distance and said angrily. It''s a long list of plots.


    As for the blocked mana, I don''t believe in such a powerful thing. He can''t feel it. Moreover, I wonder why the body refining gold barrier, which clearly needs mana to drive, has not been blocked. But since there is one, then in other people''s eyes, there must be a second one!


    "Oh! It''s kind of interesting. " In the black ball, the voice came out again. "I haven''t seen anyone else or heard anyone else''s voice lately, except the annoying old man and the bedbugs behind him. Boy, what are you doing here? "


    I looked at the black ball and listened to the voice carefully. It was really from the ball. Suddenly, I laughed and said in a cold voice: "I''m here Kill you


    "Well! Be presumptuous


    There was no ridicule or disdain at all. It was almost my voice that fell down. On the black ball, there was a flash of light, which seemed to destroy the sky. It poured down instantly and smashed the column under my feet!


    Boom!


    When the doomsday came, the dark sea felt the impact and raised huge waves. It seemed to be angry, roaring and crying powerlessly, just like me at this time.


    But different from the dark sea, I am not his product, and the disadvantage belongs to his jurisdiction. Similarly, I have the ability to resist


    "You die for me!"


    The black light dissipated, and at the next moment, in the ocean, my body suddenly appeared, a flying rush, unexpectedly rushed to the huge black ball suspended in the sky!


    "Not dead? It''s with that strange spell again. "


    The voice sounded again. He was much calmer this time after seeing the body refining gold. It would not be strange to see that I didn''t die under the powerful attack.


    However, this does not affect his next attack on me at all.


    "If you''re right, it''s the Jinlian body block of the Jiang family in qianyunjie. But this kind of anti heaven magic can be ignored for any damage. Even Jiang Shijie himself can use it five times in seven days. How can you prevent it?"


    The voice fell, and the black ball flashed black light again.


    Dark sky, dark water, dark world, dark giant ball, dark light. Everything is just a color, but it is not completely indistinguishable.


    I have no magic power, can''t fly to the sky, only with the help of the weak gravity of the world to let myself try to jump up. But even so, I can''t touch that black ball.


    However, it is enough to attract him


    Boom!


    The next moment, the powerful attack again poured on me, its strength, if put in the outside world, absolutely can and destroy a small town! Or half a county.


    I have reason to believe that this kind of attack is just a snap of the finger.


    The languid voice indicates that he doesn''t take me seriously at all.


    I don''t know about qianyunjie, Jiangjia and jiangshijie, but he can accurately name the body refining gold body block. Obviously, he knows about it, and I really can''t use it too many times.With the attack of resisting Xiushu outside before, today''s three times have ended.


    But I don''t need to refine my body. I have something else


    "Boy, this time, you are really finished!"


    In the black light, there is no golden light, some are just strong, pure and incomparable breath!


    "What?"


    In the dark group, the owner of the voice was also startled. This situation finally exceeded his expectation!


    His strength suddenly increased, which was thousands of miles away from the previous weak wind, so that he couldn''t react completely and didn''t have time to respond. In the face of the sword that can really split the sky, his action was obviously dull.


    Next moment -


    miso -!


    It''s a white sword. It''s all over the world! The moment will be this day! The sea! Cut it all!


    And of course, the black ball


    Between heaven and earth, opened the amulet, I take the sword finger as the sword, just is just a wave from top to bottom.


    Just like, just now he is loose.


    However, the sky is fair, and in the dark, there seems to be karma. Before, he was so careless, which attracted my strong counterattack.


    But at this time I am still so relaxed, in front of me, what is it?


    My brow suddenly rose. What was leaking out of the split black ball was

 Chapter 609

    "Huh?"


    Maybe I didn''t take my revenge seriously. At this time, the situation in front of me exceeded my expectation


    "I''ll make you pretend!"


    "It''s up to you."


    "Your uncle!"


    I had a little conversation with the other one immediately, in front of me, in the dark ball. A huge vertical eye is staring at me, and around him are countless dark red tentacles! The disgusting and goosebumping tentacles in monster movies!


    The next moment, those tentacles all stretched out to us, overwhelming, in front of a time, nothing else.


    "Go away!"


    As soon as I shook my body, I rushed out again with strong momentum, and instantly broke all the hundreds of tentacles!


    But after all this, I have been blocked mana, and I have exhausted all my strength. The effect of amulet gradually faded, and my own consciousness returned to my body again.


    What makes me despair most is that as soon as my consciousness enters my body, when I raise my eyes, I see more tentacles, tens or hundreds of times more tentacles than I didn''t know before! It''s coming to me from the whole world.


    In the sea, in the sky, there is not an inch of spare, all full of such tentacles, like me.


    All over the place! It seems that I used this word earlier. Compared with the one just now, this time, it''s really blot out the sky and cover up the earth!


    The next moment, I lost all my strength and was wrapped by these tentacles!


    Slimy, soft and damp, this is my deepest feeling. It''s disgusting.


    But soon I didn''t feel anything. I didn''t know whether it was the strong impact, the suffocation when the tentacle was tightened, or some kind of magic or the innate ability of the tentacle. In a word, I couldn''t react at all, so I lost consciousness.


    In this way, I fell into a coma, coma, almost permanent coma


    ¡­¡­


    In the village, Xiushu would go to see the situation of the brazier every day, the brazier that had never changed, and the flame that continued to burn.


    "If he dies, the flame will go out."


    Gao yunzhui said that. Xiushu also wrote it down. He looked at the burning white flame every day. Although I didn''t come back, he somehow knew that I was not dead. Fortunately, he was struggling, struggling, or fighting.


    So, one day, two days, three days, four days


    A week later, I didn''t come out and the flame didn''t change.


    Two weeks later, I didn''t come out and the flame didn''t change.


    Three weeks later, I didn''t come out and the flame didn''t change.


    Four weeks


    It''s longer than the time I told Xiushu, but he didn''t leave. He still hopes that I can come out soon, but never.


    Gao yunzhui came to persuade him from the fifth day. He also knew that I was still alive, but he was persuading Xiushu to leave.


    Maybe it was because the personnel exchange between the two villages was finally over, but it was not suitable for Xiushu to rely on one house.


    However, what Xiushu said is quite reasonable: "if all the twelve white God envoys on the opposite side are dead, then they will have fewer people than you. I will not lose much time by arranging the family with fewer people here, and then let these people squeeze into one family with others first."


    Why?!


    Gao yunzhui was speechless at that time, so many years of monsters, how can he have the cheek to play a rogue?!


    Then he suggested that Xiushu should live in the dead beggar''s house opposite him.


    Then this proposal was ignored by Xiushu


    But Xiushu is reasonable. After all, he is wild. After living outside for so long, he is not used to the days when heaven is the quilt and earth is the bed. In addition, he spends more time practicing than sleeping.


    So he kept waiting outside. And Gao Yunchuan continued to persuade, but he lost one of the most reasonable reasons. He said that he didn''t agree with Shu.


    In this way, has been advised for seven or eight days, Gao Yunchuan also lazy tube, the whole village, are ignored him.


    But today Xiushu feels that he must leave, because new year''s Day is coming. If he doesn''t go back to Jicheng to talk about it, he may have problems.


    He didn''t go before. Apart from hoping for my return, he didn''t really want to deal with them.


    Not arrogant, not hate them, or simply do not like to communicate with people. Xiushu was born lonely. Before that, all his heart was given to the Five ghosts of the drama company. Later, maybe it was because of my high position, or I helped him recover his strength and moved him. He was more concerned about me, and that was enough.


    Let him be as stupid as Geng Xi and Li cunhao. Forget it


    In this way, Xiushu left for Jicheng after he told Gao yunzhui that he wanted to leave for a while and would come back soon.In the world over there, I was sitting on the black ground with my knees crossed, my eyes still closed, and my breath was symmetrical -


    how long has it been? I don''t know. I feel like I''m half asleep. Maybe it''s only one second. Maybe it''s been many days


    Even so, I can still feel any part of my body, but I can''t move


    But also because of this, I can clearly know that I am now closed eyes, has not opened, but the situation around, I can see clearly!


    Darkness!


    Boundless darkness, like falling into hell, or floating in space, is full of deep darkness.


    In front of him, there are huge stones floating in the air. They are the same black as the surrounding, but they are slightly yellowish, so you can see them clearly. Especially at the bottom, the jagged stones are flashing dark red light, pushing them to float here like a rocket propeller.


    On the top of them, however, they are extremely flat, which can be used for people to stand, walk, even sit and lie on their knees. I can feel myself sitting on the ground with my knees crossed, thanks to the smooth ground.


    These stones really seem to have been ripped and torn from the ground. They have become several pieces, each of which has a diameter of about seven meters. Then they are arranged according to a route planned by unknown people, forming something like a suspension bridge.


    It''s just that the way the suspension bridge stops in the air is too metaphysical


    I may be at one end of this "suspension bridge" or at one end of it. In front of me, within sight, at the end of this "suspension bridge", there is a huge stone ten times larger than other stones!


    Up there, there''s a man!


    It''s a throne with black wings like a black swan around it. It protects the throne and the people on it in the center, revealing only a gap for one person to pass through. Of course, in addition to letting the people inside come out, this gap can also let my eyes cast in.


    The black throne, which should be made of stone, looks very thick. At the top of it is carved a face similar to a demon. Under it is a yellow skeleton like pattern, with horizontal bones arranged in parallel, and a long one standing down in the middle.


    And the person sitting on it, just like me, is sitting on the throne with his eyes closed, which is different from my kneeling. He naturally puts his hands on the armrest and lowers his head, as if he is asleep.


    But because of my state at this time, I have reason to believe that he is in the same situation as me. Although he looks like he is asleep or in a coma from the outside, he can actually see the outside and know what is going on around him.


    What is my current situation? I close my eyes, but I can see it?! What is this? The eye of heaven?


    I tried. My line of sight can move up and down, left and right, but the scope is just the area in front of me, which is no more than 180 degrees left and right.


    That is to say, I can''t scan my whole body like a radar, but I just feel like I''m tied here. I can only twist my head, but I can''t turn around or look behind me. So I don''t know if I''m at the end of the stone suspension bridge.


    I looked straight ahead again. This scene has existed for a long time. At the end of my memory, I opened the amulet. Because I couldn''t take out the sword, I simply took the sword finger as the sword and released the sword Qi to cut through the world.


    Then, there are a lot of tentacles. After that, I don''t remember anything.


    Since then, I have been in this state of half asleep and half awake, but I can see this scene every time I am half awake, just like I can see the ceiling of my own home every time I wake up at home.


    How long will this scene last?


    Is it because of that sword that I died with him and fell asleep at the same time? Is it time for one of them to wake up?


    It''s boring, tut! Confused again! It seems that we are going to enter the "half sleep" state again. It''s really Hoo -


    New Year''s Day is the beginning of all things. In the cold wind of winter, every family in China is full of joy.


    In the same boat club, the people in the big restaurant gathered here as they did last year, and even had many new faces. But at this time, there is no face can hang that pure smile from the heart.


    "He didn''t come back..."


    Hu Jie looked at the wine glass in front of her and said with dim eyes.


    Just the day before yesterday, they saw Xiushu, who was going out with me at that time, but he brought an unpleasant news - I''m afraid I won''t be able to come back in a short time.


    The promise of the new year has not come true.


    Fortunately, Xiushu didn''t tell them the truth that I went to another world. Instead, he just said that things here were very troublesome and I couldn''t leave at all. As a result, Hu Jie was worried and asked him to come back to help me as soon as possible, so he quickly got away. There was no big group of people asking questions."If I had known, I should have asked a few more questions


    Until then, Hu Jie just reaction come over, the quiet say.


    At this time, Xiushu was staring at the snow, walking on a street in Yanjing city.


    Not only the boat club, but also Duan Qingtian. Although he didn''t want to shout to the people''s Congress, especially this kind of military mage organization, for so many years, he knew what to do with people and things.


    Not only my friends, they should be informed.

 Chapter 610

    White, how come it''s white again?


    Did I change places? No, there is a black spot, just like I was walking in the pure white space, but I can still feel my body, I really sit on my knees, right


    Wait a minute, trough! No one''s taking my head, right?! Are you alive with your head lost? What kind of magic is this?!


    No, the neck is fine. I can still feel it. Whoo - it scared me to death.


    But Why is it different this time?


    I looked at the front, as if in a daze, in front of a pale, not before that bright white, but as if in the fog, and in the middle, there is a small dot, dark.


    I don''t know how long it took, the little black dot got bigger. I was surprised, but looking closely, it didn''t change again.


    "How long?"


    In the confusion, I seem to hear my own voice, and then I was startled by my own voice.


    "I see. This time, not only the vision, but also the right to speak." I said with self mockery, but no one could hear me.


    However, it''s always good to have one more thing that you can listen to yourself. And with the passage of time, I found that this time I woke up so long! Twice as much as the last observation of the throne and drawbridge! And the number is growing!


    This is definitely good news, because the half awake state before is not a good omen.


    But even so, I still did not put down my heart.


    Because What the hell is this in front of me?!


    In the white fog, the black spot just stayed there, only occasionally moved, the volume slowly expanded a point.


    This kind of picture is really boring. At first I watched it seriously, but later I really didn''t want to see it. But the problem is that no matter how my eyes move, this scene will follow my eyes to the front, and I can''t shake it off!


    But slowly I will not care, anyway, there is no wonderful picture, right when closed eyes.


    I don''t know how long later, the black spot has gradually become very big. The big one has squeezed the white fog to the edge of the zone, from a big ball into a ring shape, and the black spot has also become a black ball.


    "It''s not the black ball that I cut before." I thought of it like this, and then I saw another white spot in the middle of the black ball


    ¡°¡­¡­ Nima''s playing with me?! Did you do that?! Where do you have to see that? "


    I was not calm at that time! You have black in white and white in black, and you are dealing with Oreo with me?! When is the end of this cycle?!


    At that time, I yelled out all the words I could think of, but nothing could change. Finally, after all the words in my stomach, I didn''t want to shout any more. I closed my mouth and sighed.


    Just when I thought I would go on forever, and then I would be trapped here forever, suddenly, a voice rang out in my ear!


    "General, you can''t be so uninterested in the birth of the world. It''s the world opened up by the Saint King of that year."


    "Ah?"


    The sudden sound startled me, but I didn''t because I couldn''t jump


    But when I was shocked and looked around, I found that I finally got rid of the picture that followed me all the time. When I looked around, what I saw was not white and black and white, but pure white fog.


    And the sound


    "I''ll go. Where did you come from?"


    I know all of them. This is the old boy of the national teacher!


    Sure enough, as soon as the voice fell, an old man appeared slowly in his sight, dressed like a pajama Or pajamas, with a greasy drumstick in hand, eating while walking Oh no, come to me and watch with me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What''s your look like? " I looked him up and down for a while, some said.


    "It''s night now. I''m having a snack. I was going to sleep after I finished eating. I found out that you have something wrong with me, so I came here. Is there a problem?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No


    Shit! It''s not reliable!


    Maybe it''s because of his magic, my vision returned to normal, no longer entangled by that picture, but still can''t move. Look around. It''s white fog. There''s a black ball in the middle. It''s like a screen.


    "Watch carefully." The old national teacher changed his previous kind of happy tone and said very seriously. "This is The birth of the world


    With his words, the white dot in the black ball also changed.


    The white spot gradually expanded, and actually changed its position, like a leaf floating on the water, moving gently. And around it, there are other points.Blue, gray, green, yellow All kinds of things, some of them change quickly, some of them hardly move.


    "This is the big world." The old master explained. "The big world, the big world has 3000, and the small world is countless. They are all born of this chaos. These are the big world!"


    "This, this is..."


    After listening to his words, I dare not underestimate these little points. Although I don''t have much feeling about the birth of the world, I have a kind of awe for such mysterious things, especially that he has something to do with my life.


    It''s like you don''t like a person''s appearance, but suddenly find that he is your boss


    In this way, we did not speak any more, just quietly watching the black ball appeared one after another, and then some of these dots became small balls, some were still small dots.


    "The definition of the big world is not simply" big ". There are small ones in the big world, and there are large ones in the small world. The definition of the big world is to see whether it can operate independently and let the creatures in time live normally The old master explained to me again.


    "It''s like we can be self-sufficient? In other words, a big world is a complete ecosystem? "


    "I don''t understand the words you create, but it should be like this, right."


    Our world has water and soil, which can grow food and feed animals to get meat We don''t need to ask for anything from the outside world. We don''t need the help of the outside world in our life. This is the big world!


    In addition, the heaven and the earth, as we all know, are self-sufficient, but the resources they rely on are not the same as ours.


    And the small world, like the world that I have been using to cultivate through the vortex, is barren land, and the people living on it are abnormal monsters. This is the small world.


    I think so, in front of the black ball of all kinds of dots have reached the point of innumerable, and then, it is a virtual shadow appeared in the above, like a slide of alternating flashing.


    The old national master once again acted as a commentator in a timely manner: "there are many kinds of species in the world. Human beings are not the weakest among them, but they are definitely the ones below. Facing those monsters, human beings have no room to fight back. However, human beings do not have no advantage at all. On the road of cultivation, the talents shown by human beings are beyond the reach of those monsters! "


    "Well, I know that." I said. "This is the truth that a human can defeat a monster who has been cultivated for hundreds or even thousands of years after more than ten years or decades of cultivation."


    The old master also nodded: "yes, that''s the truth, but who can find it in troubled times? When these monsters find that they can communicate with each other at different times, the battle for the world begins... "


    "In such a battle, killing can be seen everywhere. Where can human beings have the chance to practice? They can only be slaughtered. In the end, the remaining human beings are pushed to a place on the edge. "


    He said, pointing to an edge of the black ball, indicating that it was where human beings lived.


    At the same time, other worlds began to move together, and gradually formed a few piles of small dots and balls with the same area.


    "This is the preliminary division of the world. In the battle, everyone believes in the strong. When faced with racial repression, what else can they do except take refuge in? The leaders of these world groups you see are all the strongest in the race at that time. "


    "Well." I nodded thoughtfully, thought for a moment, and asked, "so, next, is it the peace of the cold war?"


    "Well? How do you know? " The old master looked back at me.


    "At the beginning of the war, there were no more than two reasons. One was that he felt he could do it, the other was that he could not. The former hopes to win and pursue; the latter tries to make a living. And this kind of strength on both sides is almost equal, often can''t fight


    "It''s true that he is a general with insight!"


    "Don''t flatter me. Go on."


    "Well The old master coughed a little and continued: "as you said, after that, the world fell into peace, but they all worked hard in the dark, but no one would imagine that the human race, which had been forgotten by them, was now stronger!"


    "That''s the Lord King! But it''s not the present King, it''s the last king! He was the first to realize the cultivation method suitable for human beings, and passed it on to all human beings, so that they had the power of resistance! Those monsters will never think of it, but in the past 100 years, in this short time for them, those human beings they once looked down upon could become powerful opponents who could fight or even kill them! "


    "This is the so-called wait for the later period!" I said. "It can be said that those guys are strong in the early stage, while human beings are strong in the late stage!"


    I don''t know whether he has experienced it or not, but I''m sure that he is very eager to go to that era and fight with this cultivation."Yes, the human attack caught them off guard. Under the command of the holy king, they immediately captured a neighboring world group. The holy king killed the invincible Lord and became the new master of the world group."


    "As for the rest, just as they defected to the Lord, they saw the power of the holy king, and they did not hesitate to choose to defecte and directly defected to his command. At that time, some people proposed to kill these monsters, but the holy king didn''t agree. He didn''t want to be a dictator. He just hoped that human beings could have a place in the world, but that''s all


    "His idea is a little naive." I said.


    "Well?" The old master looked at me in doubt again.


    "How can it be possible to achieve such a big difference in peace if so many people agree with it?"


    After hearing what I said, the old master didn''t speak. He looked at me for a long time. After a long time, he breathed out a breath, laughed, and continued: "yes, because of the decision of Lord Shengwang, there are contradictions among human beings, and other shocked world groups also attach importance to them. So, a proposal was put forward, that is Unite first and wipe them out completely

 Chapter 611

    "Joint operations?! Their reaction is fast enough


    "It was also because the sudden rise of human beings shocked them." The old master said with a smile. "But really, if the united action was really taken at that time, I''m afraid that the holy king would be hard to fight. Although the holy king is strong, it''s hard to fight against several top strong people..."


    "So There was no fight, was there? "


    I asked, recognizing the hidden message.


    "That''s right." Said the old master. "No one would expect that in this case, someone would suddenly kill his ally and take refuge in the holy king after agreeing to the joint action."


    "What What


    The old master pointed to the most central point in one of the world groups. That point is not big, but it is not small, the color is golden, especially prominent in a group of blue and gray.


    "That''s him, huanjin."


    "Huanjin..."


    "The characteristic of this race is that they are like jigsaw puzzles. Each jigsaw puzzle is a force and their vitality. These jigsaw puzzles can be divided at will. As long as there is another one in their own place, they will not die. Similarly, they can absorb the power of others almost perfectly. "


    "At that time, they formed an alliance and negotiated that there would be three frontal attacks. He and the other one sneaked around the back. But unexpectedly, on the way, he killed his ally and took refuge with his strength in the holy king!"


    "Hiss -"


    I pondered for a moment, organized the wording, and said: "it is equivalent to that he absorbed the power of that ally almost one-to-one perfectly, and turned it into a new puzzle. Then, he gave the puzzle to the holy king for a nomination."


    "Yes, that''s the case!" Said the old master. "With his support, the three guys on the opposite side were defeated immediately, and then the harvest was one-sided. Soon, all the lords were killed. Only the leader of the huanjin clan survived. The whole world changed from a state of separatism to a state of unity. "


    The old national master said, the black ball in front of him also changed.


    In the black ball, the original world groups began to disperse. No longer a pile of their own camp, and all the world''s center, there is a small white ball, perhaps the first one, suddenly began to grow fast!


    "The development of the world, or even the expansion of its territory, sometimes has something to do with the ability of the people who live there. If the holy king moves in, the world will become the most prosperous and powerful place."


    "Then this is the holy land?" I asked.


    "Well." The old master nodded.


    "Then what happened?"


    "Later? Later For a long time, there have been contradictions among human beings because the holy king didn''t kill all those monsters. Seeing this, the holy king didn''t force them to stay by his side, saying that he would let them choose the world to live in at will. Anyway, the holy king is here. Even if they are scattered, no race dares to kill them. And it''s not just human beings, it''s the same with other races. All races are no longer confined to one place, but scattered all over the world. "


    "Maybe That''s the world. " I said.


    Each is different, the interaction is different, this can be regarded as the world, this can be regarded as universe of 1000000000 universes!


    Although not true, unreliable, not long, but even so, can let them live together for a short time, think of, is also very dreamy and romantic.


    "Well What about the lord king? What happened when he got to the holy land? " I asked again.


    The old master pondered for a moment and said, "the holy king has not relaxed. He still practices every day. He has recruited talents all over the world and formed a huge army. Among them, the strongest are the four marshals!"


    "Four marshals?"


    "Yes, you are one of them!"


    "Me?"


    "That''s right." The old master nodded. "There are also the present Shengwang, the huanjin clan leader, and a Xuanhe clan. Their ability is to turn their bodies into invisible objects such as water or shadow, and reduce the injury to a very low level. These four are the four marshals of that year!"


    "This situation lasted for a long time. The power of the holy king and the four marshals became stronger and stronger. With the mixed living of people of various races, the racial boundaries of in laws were gradually broken. With the first cross racial match, more and more people gave up their previous ideas and began to cross racial marriage."


    "I didn''t expect that with the connection of all ethnic groups, the changes of mana were stimulated. As a result, various types of mana that never appeared appeared appeared, and a new way of definition was born. Among them, there was a powerful and dangerous branch - Magic!"


    "The devil?" I was stunned.


    "Yes


    The old master sighed, looked at the ball which was still changing, and now it was like a lantern flashing back and forth, and continued: "it can be said that there are advantages and disadvantages in intermarriage of all ethnic groups. In the literature I have seen, there has never been such a thing as demons before, but some ethnic groups are evil because of their abilities. After intermarriage, this evil spirit has been magnified. ""There are both advantages and disadvantages --" I also sighed and said, "if something like this happens, those people who didn''t agree to let all ethnic groups live in peace will make it worse."


    "It''s true what the general said. The appearance of demons has caused internal chaos. The holy king has to deal with the four rising demons, on the one hand, he has to stabilize the internal. Thanks to the help of the four marshals, he doesn''t seem to be weak. But unexpectedly, at this time, a strong opponent appears!"


    "A strong opponent?"


    "Yes, this man is called the devil!"


    "The devil?"


    "Well." The old master nodded, and a dignified look appeared in his eyes


    "The power of the devil is beyond everyone''s imagination! No one knows where he was before. It''s like before the appearance of the holy king, all ethnic groups didn''t expect that human beings would have such a strong one. What''s more, they didn''t expect that the scale of the demons was so large that they could fight against all ethnic groups with their own strength! "


    "But at this time, there is no time to think about so many things. There is no time to think about where the devil was before. There is no time to think about where the people of the demon clan used to hide. In the crisis, the holy king can only send troops. A big war has begun..."


    With that, the old master reached out and pointed to the black ball. I followed his hand and saw that in the black ball, a large small ball on the far right disappeared in an instant.


    "This is..."


    "That''s where the war was!"


    "What?! This battle So many worlds have been destroyed? " I was shocked when I looked at the blackened place.


    There were hundreds of light spots in that place before!


    "Destroyed, or how, no one knows, because after that war, the powerful evil spirit shrouded all these worlds, even me, no, even the holy king, with such magic power, can''t enter!"


    "Well What is the outcome of this war?! What about the devil? Dead? What happened to the king? "


    The old master shook his head and said with great grief, "I didn''t see that battle. I just heard or looked it up and knew something at that time. The devil''s strength is really great. He can master the ten attributes of gold, wood, water, fire, earth, wind, thunder and ice, and the two laws of space and time. He also has the ability of all races in the world and the ability of all beasts. He is really omniscient! "


    "Well Can we win? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ Yes, or could have


    "Could have? What is meant by "could have been"? What happened then? " I asked.


    The old master sighed: "like the holy king, the demon king''s men also have a strong help. With the power of the holy king at that time, it''s no problem to deal with the demon king, but with those..."


    "Isn''t there still four marshals?"


    "Yes, there are four marshals, but under the command of the demon king, there is a strong army. Its leader is the incarnation of the four demon kings and ten demon king envoys, surpassing the four Marshals in number. But it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the leader of the huanjin clan escaped when the war was coming


    "What?! "Twenty five?"


    "I don''t know why, but no matter what, the power of the holy king who lost a great help can''t beat the demons at all. In the end, in order to eliminate them, the holy King burned the power of life, and finally eliminated the demon king and the ten demon king envoys completely!"


    "Good! So The four demons incarnate... "


    "Run away."


    "Run away?"


    "Well." The old master nodded. "This battle is very fierce. The demon king and the holy king died together. The holy light of the holy King sealed the demon king''s body, but could not seal the leaked evil Qi. The evil Qi soaked hundreds of surrounding worlds. This area became a forbidden area, which was called the land of magic fall! This battle is also known as the battle of sealing demons


    "What about the leader of the huanjin clan?"


    "He After the battle, the holy king died. In addition, the strong man of Xuanhe nationality was also seriously injured, and there was no trace. But the world can not be left alone, or it will immediately fall back into the previous separatist situation! At this time, the need for a second holy king to preside over the overall situation. The candidates are among the three. "


    Hearing this, I also understand that the reason why the leader of huanjin clan didn''t take part in the war is to preserve his strength, because after the war, even if the holy king didn''t die, even if the devil won, it must be a great loss of strength! With his strength, the attack at this time will surely kill him and become a new holy king!


    "It seems that his sudden rebellion was also because of this. He knew that even if the various ethnic groups united to kill all human beings at that time, it was just a return to the previous state, which had no substantial benefits for him. So he chose another way, pretending to surrender and killing those opponents with the help of the holy king! "


    "After that, all he has to do is kill the king alone But what he didn''t expect was that the holy king was too strong. In the first half, it went smoothly, but in the second half, it couldn''t be done... ""Oh?"


    The old master looked at me, and his eyes were full of appreciation. A smile appeared at the corner of his mouth, and he nodded: "I really admire that the general can think of this."


    "Don''t flatter me, go on, and after that?"


    "After that? After that, you must also want to know. Today''s holy king and general, although you have just gone through the war, you still won the leader of the huanjin clan. Finally, holy King succeeded in succeeding to the throne! "


    The old master said and pointed to the black ball. On the black ball, gold lines began to appear, winding and tortuous, as if the boundary line began to divide the light spots on it. Finally, except for the darkness, the rest of the world was divided into nine parts!


    "I don''t know if the world in the evil spirit still exists, so the holy King divided this piece into a world. From then on, there was the concept of ten realms in the vast world, and the place where the center and the holy King were also named holy realm!"

 Chapter 612

    "The holy domain, and the division of the ten domains, are all made by the present holy king?"


    "Well, it can be said that all the development in the world today is done by the Saint King. The most difference between the present King and the last one is that he is more ruthless in his means, and he does not respect the law of equality of all ethnic groups of the former king. "


    "He wants mankind to be at the top?"


    "That''s right." The old master nodded. "The holy King strictly formulated the system and divided the ranks. At the beginning, the four marshals were just you and the holy King now. Now, the most superior people are all human beings, and the rest of the races can''t cross that barrier even if they work hard."


    After listening to this, I nodded with deep feeling: "well, as soon as this system is formulated, the whole world will immediately go up and down. As far as I know, the gods in heaven are all cultivated by human beings, and there are few beasts."


    "Yes, that''s the truth." Said the old master. "But no matter who they are, no matter whether they are human or not, they are afraid of this kind of people with iron wrist. Under the pressure, they dare not resist. Up to now, they have been in peace. It''s just that the demons... "


    At this point, the old national master suddenly became dejected and did not speak. He just shook his head slightly.


    I don''t know, but I don''t think this product is a procrastinator. I don''t know how he is selling now. I don''t urge him. I just look at him and sigh.


    After more than a minute, the old master finally raised his head and spoke again, but he didn''t pick up what he had said before. Instead, he began to talk again. For example, I asked, "do you know why I came today?"


    "Didn''t you say you found something in my place?"


    "Yes, but what do you think I mean by" situation "


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    I think something is wrong with his tone.


    But at this time, the goods didn''t take my words. It seemed that they began to talk again: "general, what''s your understanding of" devil "


    "The devil? It''s a group of lawless, almost lunatic guys


    "Well, you''re right, but these are just their characteristics. Do you know how to define magic?"


    "Definition?"


    "That''s right, that''s what the devil is afraid of. Originally, because of the wrong blend of blood, he should not be able to get rid of the problem of blood, but the devil broke through this barrier! Unlike other species, man is man and can''t be a dog, but devil can be anyone! Whatever you were before! "


    "The devil is like an infectious disease, regardless of identity or race. What affects it is just the strength of the mind. It is very likely that a person we knew or even very familiar with before will suddenly become a devil one day."


    "You What do you mean by that? "


    I noticed that the old boy''s words were not right, and I immediately asked alertly.


    "If you think I''ve been with a monster recently, you don''t have to worry. I know him and I can control him. You don''t have to..."


    "That''s not what I mean."


    Before I could finish, he interrupted me.


    "What I said just now is not a hint, but a statement of the way in which the devil came into being. If you think I mean something, it''s not you, but me!"


    "You?"


    "That''s right!" The old master looked at me with a serious expression: "I noticed something happened to you. In fact, it was because I found that you met a demon!"


    "Devil?! By my side? "


    "Well."


    "You mean White God I thought for a moment and said.


    Apart from him, I can''t think of anything around me that can be called magic.


    "White God?" The old master laughed and raised his eyebrows. "So this guy calls himself that, huh! Ridiculous


    "Do you know him?"


    "Knowing is more than knowing!" The old master said and clenched his fist.


    "You It''s very familiar. "


    I suddenly understood what he said before the alliance, so I asked.


    "Familiar? We were comrades in arms before We both take the pure law route. We study together, work hard together, and make progress together. Although we are not close friends, we are brothers at least. I didn''t expect I didn''t find out at that time that he had been infected by the demons! It wasn''t until he really became a demon that Alas


    "He How did he become a demon? " I asked.


    "The devil! The original incarnation of one of the four demons, demons! She has learned ten percent of the skills of bewitching people! Although I always don''t understand how my brother fell into the devil''s way, he really became a devil and was infected and bewitched by the demons in his heart. That''s the truth! "


    "After I found him, I immediately chased him, but the devil was haunted. I didn''t catch him at last. He concealed his body and lost his trace. Not long ago, I found his trace again, but before I went, I heard that he was seriously injured and dying. Then, there was no trace.""Seriously injured and dying?" I was stunned. "Who did it?"


    "It''s the leader of the huanjin people I said before."


    "He''s not dead yet?"


    "Of course!" The old master said in a reasonable tone. "Although he was defeated by you and the holy king at that time, with his strength, it was impossible to kill him, so the holy King simply made him the head of one domain and left one of the nine domains to him. The holy King thinks that if he gets the right, he should be able to settle down. "


    "This time, this guy wants his strength. If they really unite, it will be very difficult! But fortunately, as far as it is concerned, they have not reached an agreement. This guy, Bai, has failed! "


    Voice just fell, suddenly, behind me, another voice came: "old miscellaneous hair, have you said enough?! I''ve been listening here for a long time. You''re not a good thing to talk about me behind my back


    At this moment, all of a sudden, I felt "pa", as if the lock had been opened, and my whole body immediately relaxed. In a moment, I was back to freedom!


    "Ah?"


    I don''t know how long I''ve been trapped. My limbs have been a little stiff, and I have to be caught off guard. I''m just a dog biting shit Forget it, I can''t think of a good word, just this Then he fell to the ground. Looking back, he saw behind him the stone suspension bridge. In the distance, the people on the throne also recovered and stood up from their seats.


    "Long time no see, old friend!"


    With a flick of the sleeve, the National Normal University stepped forward and directly stood in front of me, staring at the people in the distance, flashing blue all over.


    And that white God, is also hands a Hui, whole body up and down, emitting dark gas.


    The old master looked at him and said in a cold voice, "you finally gave up your own power, abandoned the magic handed down from generation to generation by the Bai family, and used this magic way!"


    "No matter how much he is!" White God big sleeve a wave, the side of the black gas immediately violent somersault. "This spell is more powerful! It''s so much better than those before! Why don''t I? "


    "You Alas -- "the old teacher sighed, lowered his head, looked at the black ground under his feet, looked up again, and saw a strong sense of war in his eyes!


    "Then I''ll let you know that you are wrong!"


    Voice down, two people''s figure disappeared at the same time in the same place, not waiting for me to react, the face is a strong wind rushed over, directly overturned me to the ground!


    "I''ll go!"


    At that time, I was lying on the ground for three times. I was a little dizzy at that time. I looked up and struggled to look at the front, but I saw that the suspension bridge was in mid air, and the old national master and baishen held their hands together, and the strong wind came out, each with a strong impact!


    Under this kind of impact, my eyes just stopped for a while and then moved away. I didn''t know where to go. I only knew that I was always on the wheel, but I couldn''t stop


    This is special! Is it easy to earn some money these days?!


    Living more than 20 years, I have such a deep understanding of this concept for the first time! This world, really day dog!


    I don''t know if Qingtian and Nie Ze were on purpose. How can they draw this thing for me as soon as they draw it? Is it a task that people can accomplish?! If I didn''t have a job to hang on to, I''d be here for a fart!


    Without waiting for me to curse the street, my consciousness was almost lost in the whirl of heaven. I didn''t know what was in front of me, and I didn''t understand anything at all. I only knew that when I came back, I had stopped, lay on my back, and looked slightly sideways. The old boy of the national teacher was standing beside me.


    "You see, the power you get can''t beat me. What you are proud of is left by the losers."


    Vaguely, I heard him say that.


    His response was a hysterical cry, but I couldn''t hear it clearly. I couldn''t hear it because of the angry cry and my recovery.


    However, no matter how he roared, the old master was very calm. He didn''t even raise his voice. He just said it lightly, as if he was stating some facts. But obviously, these facts, every sentence, are piercing the heart of the person opposite.


    At this time, I can finally hear the words of the white God: "the devil will come out of the world! Then, you won''t say such words! You son of a bitch


    Then, there was another deafening wind, and I was surprised. I thought that there was going to be another wave of twists and turns. But when I was ready, the huge impact in my imagination did not come.


    At this time, my physical strength has recovered a little, and I can finally struggle to get up and have a careful look at the situation in front of me.


    Just in front of me, the old national master opened his arms as if he had opened a barrier to block all the powerful wind pressure, while the white God on the opposite side What''s going on in the trough?!


    On the other side, our opponent, the white God, is not the original person now!The stone suspension bridge has just been broken under the impact of the wind, and finally lost the support of metaphysics, sinking into the endless darkness below. And the huge stone opposite and the throne above are also fragmented, just like the small star belt beside Saturn, barely supporting and floating in the mid air.


    In this way, I can still be a whole person. I think it''s thanks to this old boy''s distraction and magic power to protect me.


    But although I''m ok, I don''t know if he was really distracted or deliberately after so many laps


    But anyway, the guy on the opposite side, obviously not as lucky as me, is much worse than me.


    The white gas that flies in the air like water vapor, and the face that floats in the air like a holographic projection, all prove one thing to me -


    this guy has been beaten out of his wits!

 Chapter 613

    No, it''s strange. It''s not like what I understand. But in this state, it''s true that there is only spirit body. It''s also broken. I don''t know how many knots it has been divided, but it doesn''t disperse. Instead, it lives like an earthworm.


    Although I''ve heard that some mages can get their souls out of their bodies, I really haven''t seen the trick of dispersing their souls to survive, moving like a fish in the water, and making a face in the middle


    "This is..."


    "General, this is called the chaotic body!"


    "The body of chaos?" I was stunned.


    "All the worlds are born of chaos, so are human beings, and all things in the world are born of chaos. With the precipitation of time and the accumulation of vulgarity, the power of chaos gradually disappeared and turned into the ordinary. And the man of practice is to go against the heaven and against the way! Take off the vulgarity and rebuild the chaos! I''m afraid you can''t reach this level with your current strength, but with the strength of me and him, we already have the chaotic body! "


    "Chaos What''s the body? Is this the body of chaos? It''s like nothing


    I looked at the face in the air and the air mass around me, murmured in a low voice, carefully feeling the magic of that thing.


    The old master nodded: "well, we can really say that, because we are in chaos. The chaotic body connects the heaven and the earth, and the heaven and the earth are immortal. The chaotic body is eternal!"


    "Forever Forever?! Isn''t that impossible? " I exclaimed.


    "No, there are no immortals in this world. Chaos can be destroyed, not to mention human beings? Before the world came into being, chaos did not know what had happened, it began to change, it began to produce the world, it began to produce life, chaos still had changes, let alone people? I''m afraid it will take some effort to kill him


    With that, the old master''s arms shook violently, and two silver streamers shot directly in the past!


    And the white God, a big mouth, immediately ejected a white gas, this light gas, instantly hit together, shock out a fog, instantly covered everywhere!


    Pop!


    There was no more strong air flow and no huge sound. It was like two glass bottles collided with each other. In the scattered fog, there was the sound of breaking.


    "Qihao, you can''t beat me!" In the fog, the voice of white God came.


    What he called Qihao should be the old national teacher. Such a strange name?


    And then, the old master''s voice also rang up: "Lao Bai, why are you still stubborn? Chaos is very strong, but it is not invincible. Do you think it''s good to disperse your chaos? Ridiculous


    The last two words, the old master suddenly burst out, followed by a gust of wind rushed out, instantly broke all the fog. In front of him, the white God''s face appeared again, and in front of his big face, the old master pointed in the air and directly pointed in the past, right in the middle of the eyebrow!


    "Ah


    The next moment, a dull sound, the big face burst instantly! Not an inch!


    Without waiting for my reaction, the old national master immediately flashed countless silver lights out, as if there were more than a dozen people casting the Dharma together. In a moment, they were all taken care of!


    For a moment, there was an explosion in all the places that could be seen around. There was no escape for the white air flowing in the world, and it was instantly detonated by the endless silver light!


    Bang bang bang bang bang!


    A series of blasts came into my ears. I widened my eyes and looked at the scene in front of me. The air flow generated by the explosion moved my clothes and hair. The intense light stimulated my eyes. Around, except for a safe place around me, almost every place was covered by the explosion.


    Although I have no mana, but I can still feel the dangerous breath, such a powerful force, no one should be able to live under it.


    Sure enough, after a few seconds, the wind pressure weakened, the strong light disappeared, and everything around me changed back to the familiar appearance. In front of me, only the old national master stood on the ground alone, but there was no trace of the white God around.


    "Solved?" With a little relief, I looked at the old master and asked tentatively.


    But what makes my heart tight again is two completely different voices saying a sentence at the same time -


    "no!"


    "Lying trough?"


    At that time, I was startled, a spirit jumped up, because I was flustered, I felt a little stumbling at my feet, and then I sat on the ground.


    One of the two voices naturally came from the old national teacher, who was twisting his head to see me. And the other is the white God''s. But it''s not the most important thing. The most important thing is that the sound almost starts from my ear!


    This really scared me, otherwise I would not fall to the ground in such a mess, but look carefully, there is no one around.


    "Qihao, you know, the characteristic of the chaotic body is that as long as there is an inch, even a little place, no matter where it is, then I will not die, and I will be resurrected immediately."White God''s voice sounded again, this time, or in my ear.


    I suddenly turned back, this time I was sure that there was absolutely no one around me, so I rubbed my ears with both hands, but there was nothing.


    "It''s no use doing that." It''s his voice again, and now I''m still rubbing my ears, and my palms block the holes in my ears, but the voice still doesn''t change, it doesn''t get smaller.


    No, not in my ears, but in my heart!


    I reacted immediately.


    The ear is not the place to get the sound, but the brain is. The ear is just a channel. I can hear the same sound whether it is covered or not, which means that the sound avoids the "channel" and reaches the brain directly. It''s like I use the system to connect Mo or baron.


    It just doesn''t feel the same as the system, so I didn''t think about it for the first time.


    "I underestimated you. So you parasitized your spirit into his body. It seems that you are determined that I dare not hurt him. How can you have confidence? "


    The old master turned around and walked slowly towards me. He raised his hand and lit a blue flame in his palm.


    "Of course I know, don''t you? I''ve heard your conversation. Your name for him is wonderful. Is it really Since he left, the demons have thought that the threat has disappeared and they have not taken care of him any more. That''s what you think. It''s not a plan, but it''s very effective. But if I tell them about it... "


    "You dare!"


    The old national master was obviously caught by the pain of his feet. He immediately got worried. With his eyebrows raised, he slapped out the blue flame and ran straight to my chest!


    I just had time to be surprised, but in front of me, there was a small group of white airflow, like a barrier, which directly helped me block this attack.


    Immediately, the aerorheology became a big white hand, holding the blue flame tightly. It seemed that with a slight force, it crushed the flame.


    I followed the arm of this big hand and looked up all the time, only to find that there was a giant behind me!


    No, half a giant


    He must be five or six meters tall. His whole body is made up of the white air flow, but it is not complete. He has two legs, but half of his body is not, and his right arm is not. He has only one left arm, and his left hand has just extinguished the fire.


    And the face of this giant is the face of the white God.


    "You can see the repair speed of chaos! I don''t care about this kid''s life or death. But I can also imagine that you may have some ability to destroy some spirit body I left with him without hurting him, but it doesn''t work. I can detonate that spirit body directly, and the boy will die naturally. I don''t think you want to see that


    White God cold Sen said, a big step, immediately across my body, directly stood in front of the old national teacher, between the two people almost only close distance.


    "But of course, I don''t really want to. After all, this man is my card. I don''t want to throw him away until I have to. Now, what are you going to do? "


    White God looked at him, the tone is quite joking meaning, and visible to the naked eye, he did not have that half of the body, at this time is also slowly growing up.


    "This is the recovery ability of the chaotic body?! In our words, as long as there is still one cell alive, we can become a complete person again in a short time. "


    I looked at the huge white God and couldn''t help feeling. Then, nervous again, looked down at his chest.


    It''s like controlling Xiushu. He can control me, but he''s not the bewitched village head. His authority is just to manipulate the mind, or he will lose efficacy if he is knocked out. He''s going to blow me up!


    What he lost was just a spirit that could be recovered in the blink of an eye


    "You threaten me?" The old master looked up at him with poor eyes.


    "Maybe, if the condition of this threat is of some use to me, that''s it." White God is still that kind of indifferent tone, as if in teasing.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    The old master looked at him and remained silent for a long time. He was happy to drag on for a while. He looked down at the old man in front of him and kept silent.


    I don''t know how long it took for the old master to sigh: "next, it may depend on you. That''s all I can do. It''s a pity that you made the world yourself, right? "


    The old master said, and raised his eyebrows to him.


    "Of course! If I didn''t have a world of my own, I would have been found by you. " White God really said.


    "Hum I''ll explain to you again that as long as our strength reaches a certain level, we can create a small world by ourselves, but the big world can''t be created because it''s chaos! My business is coming to an end. Next, it''s your own business! "The voice just fell, suddenly, the old national teacher''s whole body is shining up and down, with a blue light, strong momentum instantly spray out!


    "No How dare you? Are you really not afraid that I will kill him? "


    White God felt the threat and cried out hysterically. His face was full of fear and disbelief. On the other side of him, the old national teacher''s face was strangely calm.


    Calm down, but crazy


    "Then this guy will die with me."


    White God yelled, did not see him have any action, but my heart, has come up with a burning heat wave, like to detonate me.


    But before the expected explosion happened, a silver light from the old national master had penetrated my body!


    In an instant, all over the sky gold, blocked my sight.


    One day has passed, and the body refining gold is disabled. It can be used again.


    In this state, I will not be hurt

 Chapter 614

    Confused, confused, at a loss, unable to distinguish East, West, North and South


    This is the only feeling I have.


    It''s different from before. This time, I can''t feel any part of my body. If I hadn''t been able to see, hear the gentle wind around me and deflect my eyes, I would have thought I was dead.


    At the end of memory, the old master detonated everything around him. According to his words, he detonated the whole world?!


    If a strong man can make a small world by himself, then he must be the master of the world. Before that, the world was created by white God, which should be his territory. What the old national master did was to blow up the world directly, leaving white Qi nowhere to hide, but there should be a piece left.


    That''s the part of my body


    "The rest is up to me, that''s what he said." I began to talk to myself, or I don''t know whether I really said it or just thought about it in my heart.


    Having been here for so long, I can''t tell whether I''m just thinking or talking.


    But at this time, I suddenly clear up in front of me, showing a picture like the starry sky.


    "It''s me. You are still alive. The world before you has been completely destroyed by me. Now you are in my world I made a world out of it. "


    This voice is the old national teacher.


    "Where are you?! What about the man? Dead? " I asked.


    However, the other party seems to be unable to hear me, like playing a recording, said selfishly.


    "With my strength, it''s an instant to create a simple small world. But the premise must be simple. Without any material and life, it''s like a rough house. "


    "You can''t hear me, can you? Is this a message? " I asked.


    The answer is


    "It''s true that if he has a chaotic body, he won''t die as long as there is a little spiritual body, but the scope of spiritual body''s existence is limited. Otherwise, he will leave a piece of spiritual body at the end of the world and go to the end of the world, and he will be almost invincible. This range is linked with strength. With his ability, he can go around in his own small world at most. So I blew up his world and made another one, and you are here. "


    "I am full of mana against spirit and mind in the periphery of this world. As long as he touches it, it will explode, so his spirit can''t get out. What you have to do is to completely destroy him here!"


    "Lying trough, you look up to me, how can I..."


    I just wanted to say how to destroy him. I didn''t even have any mana, but suddenly I found that my body was full of mana!


    "My mana is restored?"


    "He can''t do without this range. As long as you use that power, you can easily defeat him. The moment the silver light penetrates into your body, I have removed his seal on your mana, but the spirit body has slipped away. You can only do it by yourself. And what you see now is the place where his spirit body is hiding - your spiritual world! "


    "Spiritual world?"


    I screamed out and subconsciously wanted to ask what was going on, but I immediately realized that this was not a conversation, I was just listening to his recording.


    "The way to get in and out of the spiritual world, I''ve passed it to you. Kill him, go out and kill that guy. I''ve also set up a portal for you to come to his world. Kill him and you can go back. Finally, I have some words that I can''t say. Look, the world and your business are all here... "


    As he said that, the old master''s voice was getting farther and farther away and smaller, and gradually disappeared. His ears were quiet again, but the "starry sky" in front of him suddenly changed.


    It seems that the words suddenly appear on it!


    Golden words, one by one, emerge from top to bottom, a total of seven, and then, next to it, emerge again seven, followed by this process.


    This is A poem?


    No, more than one.


    Chaos divides thousands of realms, and the holy king is in chaos.


    The four marshals protect peace and break the magic war.


    At the beginning of the ten domains, one domain is dark, with evil Qi and human gall trembling,


    the four incarnations of taoxinzayin, and the six dragons and four boas by the body.


    All the words come out, two poems like this. The first song praises the holy king, and the second one is about the devil. It''s fair not to exaggerate, not to belittle, not to step on one, to praise both.


    I thought so, but immediately, these words disappeared out of thin air, like the wind blowing away, and then, there were rows of gold words.


    The battle between gods and demons is just beginning to be known, but the outcome is hard to know.


    If the scale of belief is tilted, everything in the world is upside down.


    The four incarnations are all hiding away, and the magic of heaven is not completely cut.


    The evil spirits make trouble, and the evil animals roar again.


    At that time, I was lucky enough to see the secrets of heaven, and I negotiated with you for a hundred days.Rebuild and climb the hall of ten thousand families again, and kill all the demons!


    Shua!


    The last word appeared, and then all the words disappeared in an instant, and the starry scene disappeared in an instant!


    "Well?"


    I was stunned at that time, but I immediately reacted. The mana returned to my body, and all my perception abilities came back. Suddenly, I turned and looked. With a wave of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword that I hadn''t held for a long time fell into my hand.


    Ho! Cool! Down to earth!


    It''s only when I have the ability to be close to my body that I can feel the bottom of my heart. I can freely transfer the five elements of magic, which I can feel. The touch of the hilt in my palm is also very kind. Oh, how beautiful!


    Then, without waiting for me to finish feeling, when I saw the person in front of me, I got up again.


    In front of me is not the previous white airflow, nor the white God with entity, but the white ghost!


    Yes! It''s the white ghost who was found on the statue outside the village, timid as a mouse, kneeling down to beg for mercy and taken away by me, but taken away by the village head!


    There he is!


    "It''s you!"


    "Yes, it''s me. I didn''t expect it."


    The lines of the standard villain''s big boss behind the scenes are totally different in tone and emotion. They are not the insidious plot to succeed or the triumphant victory, but a kind of helplessness and self mockery.


    I looked around carefully. Compared with just now, there was no change except for the starry sky. The only change was that there were so many guys.


    "Where is this? Is it the outside world? Or my spiritual world? " I asked.


    "This is still your spiritual world. I think you should be looking for him." The white ghost said, raising his right hand, holding a mass of air that looked like water vapor in the palm of his hand. It was just a small mass, just like the air current that was fighting against the old national division before.


    "Is this his spirit?"


    "Well." The white ghost nodded.


    "How can you catch him? And how did you get into my spiritual world? " I frowned and asked him warily.


    "That''s because I''m him, he''s me, and I remember to catch my body. What''s so strange about that? And when it comes to entering your spiritual world Because I am also a spiritual body, I can enter your spiritual world. "


    "Jing Spiritual body? wait! Why do I think you have some problems? It seems that you are uncomfortable? Well Yeah, why aren''t you afraid of me? I remember when you were scared to pee. " As timid as a mouse, as like as two peas before a village, the white ghost, the voice, the habits and customs of the


    are all the same. But the only difference is his character, which is no longer so timid. That''s not right!


    In the face of my problem, the helpless expression on the white ghost''s face is deeper, but it seems that there is a trace of relief. Half happy and half helpless, he said: "that''s because there was fear in his heart in the just battle, which separated my fear. I said that he and I are one, I am him, he is me, we are balanced, if he becomes weak, I will be stronger


    ¡°¡­¡­ When you just said those words, was it for the purpose of making me understand? " I thought for a moment and said.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    "It means I don''t understand. Fear segmentation? Balance? Explain and try to be human I said.


    White ghost looked at me, did not speak, quietly for a while, then sighed, shook his head and said: "forget it, so many years, it''s time to end it, you are in your spiritual world for him, now he has been caught, come out, have anything to say with him."


    With that, the white ghost himself disappeared first, as if he had been sent out, and what disappeared at the same time was the white Qi in his hands.


    I frown a little, but I know it''s better to follow him now. For me, this matter always has to be dealt with and ended. Now, it''s not the time to think about things, so I immediately use the formula passed by the old master and get out of the spiritual world


    Blue!


    After black and white, I see a third color, blue! Blue world, as if standing on the sea, the top of the head is the sky, there is no white clouds, look around the sky and sea, there is no other thing.


    However, it can be said that the old master''s method is really much better than that of the white God. There is only one color, but what he does really belongs to the distinction between heaven and earth, not as if his eyes were blindfolded. It''s so uncomfortable. Although it is endless and lifeless here, it looks comfortable at least.


    All of a sudden, there was a gentle breeze in the air. I turned around and looked at it. Not far away, there were several white air currents. It was white God. In front of him, the white ghost reappeared, still holding the white Qi in his hand.


    "I''ll give it back to you. If you break it anyway, you''ll be able to rally again, and you won''t be able to get out of the world." The white ghost said, and then let go. The white air melted into the air, stepped back a few steps, came to me again, turned and looked at me."You can use mana naturally in the spiritual world, which can''t prove anything, but if you can still use mana when you come out, it''s ok That''s all right


    White ghost finish saying, may be oneself in the mind also have no spectrum, also asked one more with me.


    It doesn''t take much effort to do this. It''s true. I''m ready to use mana.


    "Next, it''s your business..." I relaxed my shoulder, waved my right hand, sword in my hand, wind blade around me, ice armor covering my arms, thunder with me, mana fluctuation!


    Finally It''s the last minute!


    At this time, the white ghost suddenly said: "wait a minute, don''t you still want to know what happened to me? Then don''t worry, listen to me first Tell a story. "

 Chapter 615

    "In the vast world, almost every world has its own ruler. It seems that your world is not like this, but it is almost the same. It is divided into several countries, one country and one master. But most of the world has its own ruler. In our world, the ruler is us, the white family


    "White house?"


    "Well." The white ghost nodded. "Now the ruler is our grandfather. You should also imagine that a family with such a high status would be too embarrassed to say that there are no seven or eight or ten children in a generation. My father is my grandfather''s sixth son. It''s very embarrassing and difficult for you to fight for power when you come to this position. If you can''t have an advantage in terms of age, you can only fight for it in terms of strength. But how could that be so easy? "


    "Our brothers are older and live longer than us, which means that their training time is longer than us, and their experience and ability are much better than us. It''s not easy for us latecomers to want to live on? You understand


    "Quite understanding!"


    I nodded as if it were a matter of fact.


    Although I haven''t experienced such a story, there are many stories about the crown prince and several princes in TV dramas. It turns out that it''s not only here, but also in other worlds


    "But I''m afraid it will exceed my imagination. After all, all I know are ordinary people''s, and you have strength and energy."


    After listening to my words, the white ghost was silent. After a long time, he nodded slowly and continued to say: "fighting, competition, fighting, from the beginning to the end, we all want to kill each other. Brotherhood doesn''t belong to our family. I saw my younger brother beaten black and blue. I have also seen my brother break several bones by another brother and lie in bed for more than a month. Cruelty. What I have seen since I became sensible is cruelty. "


    "I thought it was enough to have strong strength, but I was wrong. Strength is only one aspect. I''ve seen a brother who was younger than he was older. Before he was excited for a long time, he was suddenly beaten to death by someone who didn''t know what power he was. However, his elder brother, who was defeated by him before, was scolded by the elders, but he stopped there. I also saw the big brother who won many brothers in a row. After drinking a mouthful of tea, he foamed and fell into a coma for half a year... "


    At this point, the white ghost''s face showed a kind of emotion called sadness, which was as ugly as crying. I don''t know what kind of mood to say: "when your strength is strong to a certain extent, the aboveboard competition is no longer the main battlefield."


    Sad mood permeates in this small world, white God''s face has emerged, but it is also silent, expressionless, just looking at the white ghost below, and me.


    Who knows What have they been through.


    "So, do you know how scared I am when I live to this day? In those battles when I was a child, my brothers stood high above me, just like a peak. I couldn''t beat them all the time, and I was beaten black and blue. Then I listened to their wanton ridicule, and my parents didn''t care at all, because they also came here. "


    "I''m afraid, I''m afraid, I don''t know what to do, I can only work hard, become stronger, become able to win them. But at this time, I found that those who won the elder brother, and those who won many times in a row, were hurt by the dark. It scares me even more! Then in the next competition, I chose to throw in the water and admit defeat because I could beat my brother because of hard practice. "


    "Do you understand? One is that they are defeated, beaten black and blue, even broken bones and tendons, and ridiculed. And the other is that when I don''t know, I will be beaten or even killed I''m afraid you''ve never experienced it. "


    "Not in my life." I said honestly.


    "But that''s what I do every day. Finally, when I grow up, I can join the army, go out of the world and travel everywhere. I immediately chose to stay away. Maybe my brothers are very happy. After all, they have one less opponent. But I also dare not show real Kung Fu in front of outsiders. This is my fear engraved in my bones. Until I really entered the army, met my brother, met Friend


    "So is the national teacher. Do you know him here?" I asked.


    "Qihao? I got to know him later - when I chose to take the road of pure MAGE - but he is really my most intimate friend, because he is cheerful, open-minded, humorous and doesn''t have so many prefectures. "


    "Generally speaking, I didn''t slip." I''m not polite.


    "Poof -"


    it was such a serious occasion and atmosphere that the white ghost couldn''t help laughing after listening to me. Maybe he thought of the time when he was with the young state-owned teacher Qi Hao.


    But this kind of memory didn''t last long. In a few seconds, the white ghost came back to himself and continued: "the people in the army, unlike my brothers, are competitive, but they are chivalrous. They won''t be sarcastic because of the failure of the people in front of them, and they won''t hurt their colleagues because of their own failure I see real humanity in them"So to speak, they made me and he. I began to change and progress slowly. I mastered more power and even got involved in the law of space. "


    "So you can break the space node of this village and connect two parallel spaces?" I found Huadian at once.


    The white ghost sighed and nodded: "Oh, yes, but so what? No matter how strong the strength is, it is the body, not the heart. How could it be so easy to break down the accumulation in childhood. I thought I had put it down, but it wasn''t at all. It just makes me very careful to hide all that. "


    "From then on, I, not just me, but us, me and him. Outwardly, I am the white God, strong and confident. But deep down in my heart, in my spiritual world, I''m white, timid and cowardly. "


    "So the first time you saw me, you were afraid of this, but now What''s more, at the entrance of the village, when you were taken back by the village head, why did you show that kind of expression? "


    I vaguely remember that when the village head took him away from my system, when he looked back at me, he showed that kind of conspiracy to succeed.


    "Because I''m under his control." The white ghost explained. "I am him, but he does control me. He and I are at two extremes. As long as the power of practice reaches a certain level, we can separate our spirit. Most people abandon disgust and leave kindness behind, but I''m different. I only divide the strong and the weak, and I don''t abandon either side. But all things are relative. As long as he shows weakness, my weakness will weaken. I''m not so timid now. It''s because in the just battle, he had fear, so he shared my weakness. "


    "In the same way, he can control me at will in this way. He can turn himself into the opposite of what he wants me to be. He doesn''t want you to know about me and him. In order to disturb you, he made me look like that at that time. It''s so simple. "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I looked at him, unable to speak for a long time. I moved my eyes for a long time and looked up at the white God.


    That guy''s body was broken by the old national master, and he maintained the existence of the spirit body by virtue of the chaotic body. I believe that as long as I give him time, he can still condense the body again, but it must not be so short.


    For a long time, this guy just became an audience. He didn''t even have a sense of existence compared with me. I was better than that. He didn''t speak.


    But I think it''s not appropriate if he doesn''t speak any more.


    I looked at him and said, "then you How did you get possessed? "


    White God''s big face looked down at me, cold eyes, but did not accept my words to him, just "hum".


    Or white ghost, the words to the past: "natural because of strength."


    "Strength..."


    The white ghost gave a wry smile: "yes. You should want to know what kind of desire I have for strength when I grow up in that environment. But my talent is not so good, my limit is lower than I thought. When I watch the people around me one by one begin to surpass me, especially Qihao, go to the Holy Land and make a smooth progress The desire for strength is my heart disease! And my existence, my cowardly heart, is also a mental illness... "


    So far, I understand.


    In the words left by the old national master, I caught a key point - heart devil!


    People like him are most easily controlled by demons!


    The white ghost was silent. He lowered his head and looked at the ground with nothing to do. He licked his lips: "demon It''s out of fashion! But their strength is also acknowledged by all in their hearts. The devil, who is not envious of ignoring the prohibition of all races and blood, mastering the abilities of all races and being omnipotent? Who doesn''t want to have that power? And under the bewitching of the demons, I was eager for power, just like this Into the evil way


    "So you understand the story I told you?"?! Originally, even if I and he are not the same person, but they are the same person. Although contradictory, but unified, although I have been hidden in the bottom of my heart, but the master of this body is still me. But the guy, the devil, robbed the body! What he can''t tolerate most is my weakness, so he kicked me out. At that time, I lost control of my body. "


    Hiss - I see!


    The story in front of the stone statue is a standard copy of Tongtianhe. I thought he was talking about this village. Someone robbed his territory. Later I thought it was a story made up by me. But never thought that what he said was not the village, but his body!


    That demon clan, in his body, staged a Tongtian River.

 Chapter 616

    The story of a hundred years, slowly speaking, is like a breeze, but also has great weight!


    "So You see, in my life, I have experienced many things, such as cowardice, excitement, panic, loss, happiness and recklessness But at the end of the day, it''s the way. He killed some of his friends and was chased by others. In the end, he was defeated and seriously injured. In the end, he could only survive in the world he made. "


    The white ghost is like an old man in the twilight. He sighs and hides his tears. Behind him, the white God giant looks at him coldly.


    Until he finished speaking, he didn''t speak any more. The silent man spoke slowly, his tone was full of disdain: "sentimental, I really hate you, and I hate you more and more! I''ve got great power now. Why not? Although defeated by those guys, the victory or defeat is just a matter of military affairs. It''s not that I didn''t lose when I was young. What''s the point? Now I''m appreciated by the demon lord, and instructed by the ten elders, I can be regarded as the leader of the world in this world of dust and sea! "


    "Don''t dream!" White ghost listened to his words, immediately angry mouth, back staring at him.


    Maybe it''s because the white God has let go of the emotional control. Now the two guys'' emotions are very free. Vaguely, they are really like two unrelated people talking.


    But what did the white God just say? Ten Ten elders?


    "What demon? But it''s just a bewitching and emotional villain! What elder? It''s just the evil of making waves with the help of the spirits of the dead animals. Before that, they were all Vagabonds. How dare they boast? "


    "Presumptuous!"


    "You are presumptuous!"


    White ghost crutches in the hands of Dun, trance, like the wind blowing.


    "To be bewitched by that kind of thing, I was confident, cautious and high spirited. I don''t know where I went. I have also heard your words. Although they are obscure, I can hear what you can hear, my Lord! "


    White ghost said here, suddenly looked back, staring at me.


    "Well?"


    It''s useless for me to hide and tuck in. Although my memory has not recovered and I don''t even know the obscurity he said, I''d better substitute the general''s identity for myself first. Anyway, it shouldn''t do any harm.


    "Your courage, my Lord, I can''t compare with you. Rebuild it! It''s really bold! However, depending on your current strength, you should not be able to get out of the dust sea. At this time, you can''t let such a villain I''m such a villain who bothers you


    His last words are full of self mockery and helplessness!


    And then, derived from nothingness, with that deep helplessness, straight to the sky, scattered in this small world, is endless war! And kill!


    It''s white God!


    "Marshal, although you can cultivate yourself one day, I really want to show my heart. Is there anything to give? This is a gift for you! It''s me I''ve made some contributions to the elimination of the demons! "


    Voice down, white ghost arms, face white God, as if standing at the foot of the unshakable mountains, but the small back in my opinion, it is so reliable.


    And at this time, countless white streamers, like earthworms, came out from the back, winding in the air, like me.


    No! Not only on his back, but also on the white God giant, all of them have this kind of earthworm. They rush out uncontrollably, like me!


    "What what? You How is that possible? How is that possible?! You are a weak man! He''s a coward! It''s a failure! It''s a little abandoned part of me! How is that possible? I have such a strong body, I! How... "


    White God yelled, surprised, angry, but no matter what, what happened in front of him is inevitable, he can''t control, he can''t stop. The hundreds of white earthworms, still did not turn back, winding forward.


    "What''s impossible?"


    In shock, the voice of the white ghost came, not loud, but it could fall into the ear, clear, especially clear!


    "Don''t forget, even if you regard me as a weed, I know that I am just an abandoned son, but I am you! You can''t deny that! So what''s so strange about me being able to control my body? "


    The white ghost said harshly that the white earthworm fell on me without any hindrance.


    "Hiss -"


    for a moment, it seems that cold water splashed on the body. No, it''s ten times stronger than that!


    Every pore has air-conditioning into the body, but it doesn''t hurt the muscles and muscles, and it doesn''t hurt the bones. It''s very refreshing, but it''s really cool!


    But there is another feeling in the cold. I use cool water to describe it, not to find a word. Cool, even more than that, and water, even more so! The feeling that the soul has been washed is painful but comfortable. It''s like entering a cold quilt in winter. Although it''s cold, but gradually warming up, it''s still very comfortable"You are Asshole! Even if I can''t stop it, I can kill you! Only I can control this body! "


    Bai''s spirit was so bad that he stepped out and immediately came to Bai Gui''s body. He put his arms together and made a posture of embracing. He surrounded the white GUI directly.


    And the next moment, endless white air rush out, as before with the national division.


    And I have 10000 reasons to believe that with the strength of the white ghost, I''m afraid none of them can be taken down


    And then


    "Come and help me, I''ll be dead and I''ll have nothing! I can''t beat him


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    When I saw this scene, I was ready to rush through, but I thought it was one thing and another when he said it.


    I was about to step out with one foot, but suddenly I heard what he said, and my mood was incoherent! Almost a stagger directly lie there, a burst of speechless.


    I don''t know whether it''s high or low


    At this time, the white God''s arms around the potential has become, the white gas rushed out in an instant, has also arrived in front of the white ghost!


    But at this time, white ghost body in front of a vague shadow, but millisecond, I have appeared in front of his body, around, thunder around!


    "You''ve sealed my magic power, and I have to go to such a ghost place. I don''t know how long I''ve been suffering. You''re really good! Don''t you think I''m out of temper?! I tell you, this is what you owe me these days! "


    I burst out loud, countless thunder point snakes shot out, instantly scattered those white gas!


    "What?"


    "Boy! It''s your bad luck. The time is right, the place is right, and the people are right. You don''t have one. Today your end is doomed! "


    If at ordinary times, as a man of the world, I can''t move him because of his ability to travel through the world! But this guy had been seriously injured by the old national master, and lost his time; the world was full of crisis, and he couldn''t run away, and lost his geographical advantage; now, even his own part, the white ghost, has to help me, and he has no foreign aid, and he has lost his people!


    Such a situation, he has been defeated!


    Pa Pa Pa Pa -!


    The sound of the thunderbolt was heard everywhere, white gas instantly expanded by three points, and instead, the dense thunder grid surrounded me and the white ghost.


    However, the white God still had some ability. Although he was at a disadvantage, the white spirit just couldn''t get close and didn''t completely collapse.


    But a little bit cheaper, I am so close to them now, which accelerates the process of the white earthworm into my body. The more white earthworms enter my body, the more white gods and ghosts, the more nihilistic their bodies are. Strength, also in obvious decline.


    "Although you were powerful in your previous life, you are just a little person in the world of dust sea. You want to kill me too?! Even if I don''t have this chaotic body, I don''t want you to kill me


    The white air was in a state of hysteria, and a column of white air, which was as thick as a car, rushed out in an instant and came straight at me!


    This width is enough to cover my whole body!


    "Go --!"


    With a wave of my right hand, the thunder hammer in my palm took shape instantly, and then I threw it out directly, turning it into a streamer!


    Fall!


    This spell is my most destructive big kill move. I''m proud of it in all kinds of battles. I''ve used it many times. I don''t know how many times I''ve used it. I''m already familiar with it.


    Boom!


    The thunder meteor hit the white pillar bravely, and the white pillar''s forward momentum was blocked instantly.


    But at the same time, countless white air streams were also scattered because of the impact.


    But at the same time, my body also burst out of countless electric current and wind blade, thought about those white Qi, cut them out again!


    Although I don''t know if there is any danger, I can''t let anything that may threaten me exist.


    The white ghost is on crutches and is protected by me behind him. His spirit body is not as big as the white God, and his strength is far less powerful than the white God. But the output of the white earthworm is almost the same, to this matter, his body, has been like a mirage, as if it will soon disappear.


    "I My time is running out, my Lord. All hope lies in you. "


    May be the death of people, do not want to so quietly dissipated in the world, to the end, or can not help but weak said.


    This is what a man said to me before he died. It''s what a man about to die said. He put his treasure on me. If you trust me so much, how can you ignore it after you hear such words?!


    "Don''t worry..."


    I jumped from the corner of my eyes and looked at him slightly. Looking at the man who was almost invisible, I showed a bitter smile.¡°¡­¡­ I will


    And it was this distracting effort. In the white spirit, a big hand suddenly came out and directly grasped my whole body. In this way, I continued to rush forward and smashed my whole body to the ground!

 Chapter 617

    "Don''t do that to me, you two, you''ll die here!"


    The white God roared and was furious. But to me, it doesn''t work at all. It''s just incompetence and fury.


    Wipe, wipe, wipe -


    countless streamers of light flew out of the huge white arm, and each streamer would leave a wound that was difficult to heal for the stout arm. But in the blink of an eye, the arm was full of holes.


    In the end, a whirlwind scattered the unsustainable hand, and I moved to a safe place at this time.


    Storm refers to, although the attack power is not high, but the speed is very fast, whether it is the speed of the attack or the speed of the March. Once it is used, it is fast and dense. It is especially suitable for striking things with strong strength, huge size and difficult to find weaknesses.


    "We''re going to die? I don''t know, but you will, because you can''t get out. If it takes a long time for the national master to think of you, you will be finished immediately! "


    "Shut up


    White God angry, with the other hand a punch down, wanton vent anger! But his fist only hit the open space. The speed of blinking is not what he can keep up with. After being an ordinary person for so many days, it''s good to be a wizard again


    "Huh?"


    White God is crazy at this time, and his movements are not so reasonable and logical. When I disappear, I don''t feel the fluctuation of my position and the force around me carefully, and I even spray white Qi and wave my arms. What''s the use of this?


    The next moment, I came to his big face, a palm of my right hand, directly on his forehead!


    Bright palm!


    "Ah


    A little bit of gold, shining!


    The light of the grain of rice was on his forehead, but it suddenly turned into a dazzling golden scale, and then, breathing, instantly covered his whole body!


    During this period, I was not idle at all. I clapped three more palms. In the Dharma array under the palm, all the triangle circles were lit up. The power of Guangming palms had been brought into full play, and I moved to the position ten meters away from him in an instant.


    The figure of the white ghost is in a trance, and there is no time to escape. The next moment, the golden light explodes, and the strong air rushes out, just like a huge wave on the shore!


    The front side of my body was covered with ice armor to prevent the impact of wind pressure. This is also the first time I really felt the explosive power of the light palm, which is only aimed at the soul.


    In the past, all the enemies we faced in the war were still in the flesh. The soul exploded and could not hurt the flesh. Therefore, I could only see their bodies trembling and nothing else. I didn''t expect it to be so powerful.


    But of course, there should be a reason why the spirit of white God is too strong.


    The armor disappeared, and I looked straight at it. There was no giant in front of me, but there were several white snakes around me.


    This is the spirit reserved by the white God, but there must be others, because I can detect the white earthworm flying in the distance, and it is obvious that a small part of the spirit is hidden there.


    And how could such a situation be at this point?


    "Breaking up the whole into parts and dispersing actions is an old world, but I don''t have the skill of range type!"


    At the end of the speech, my right hand suddenly raised, in the palm, quickly condensed a small black light ball, and in the next moment, I pressed it on my chest!


    "The holy land of darkness?"


    Ten meters around, instantly covered by endless darkness, and even at the moment when the dark holy land was completely opened, the voice of white God also rang, with astonishment in the tone, and accurately called out its name.


    "I know a lot." I said, with no emotion.


    "The dark holy land of the night dragon clan, how can you do that? What a suspense, huh! If my spirit body is completely here, or you can open a wider range, I will die! But... "


    The words haven''t finished, in my sight, all the spirit bodies that I shut up in the holy land actually disappeared at this moment?!


    No, it can''t be said to disappear, but to break up!


    This guy, he just broke up his spirits!


    "A strong man broke his wrist?"


    In the dark holy land, I can almost dominate everything. Naturally, I can feel everything. What''s more, in the dark environment, the white spirits are so conspicuous. As soon as I saw that the spirit body was gone, and that there was no effect for me to open the holy land, I immediately lifted the holy land, and my body emerged again.


    This is definitely the shortest use of this skill.


    "I will not fight with you in the place where you have an overwhelming advantage. I will also consume my own strength and break up the spirit body by myself, which is much less than what you break up and consume, especially the damage!"


    The distance of the dark holy land can''t cover the whole world, but his spirit body is distributed from top to bottom and from left to right. With the spirit body outside, he can recover no matter how many times he dies.


    Once the dark holy land is opened, the inability to move is a weakness.This guy, since he can name this move, naturally knows this weakness.


    I shook my head and looked at the size of the world. I couldn''t help but scold the old boy of the National Teacher seven or eight sentences. You can create the world. Can''t you make it smaller?!


    In this area, there is only one way to attack the whole map -


    "originally, I wanted to fight for a while. After all, I haven''t done it for a long time. I want to relax my muscles and bones, but if I know that I can''t solve you otherwise, I will have no fun at all. I''m sorry. I''m going to finish


    I said, turning to look at the white ghost. That guy is invisible now, just like Guiguzi, the king. He has a profile, which is almost impossible to check.


    However, his weak, delicate voice still rang: "I wanted to give it all to you, but now it''s only half, but it''s enough to make you immortal in the world of dust sea. End, I didn''t expect that I could still see..."


    I can''t see his expression. In his weak voice, I can''t even hear his emotion. Either I''m glad, or I''m sad, or I''m helpless, or I''m unwilling, or I''m excited, or I hate him.


    But no matter what, this step has already stepped out, and all the white earthworms flying to me in the air disappear at this moment. At the same time, all the white spirits that can be checked, that can''t be checked, that can''t be seen and that can''t be seen all send out a howl of fear!


    White ghost''s body, completely disappeared, people died, lights out, all nothingness. At the same time, the amulet opens, and the powerful pressure fills the whole world in an instant!


    At this moment, all the white spirits floating around the small world are broken!


    ¡­¡­


    In northern Europe, the lights in the secret room of Shenying society are dim, and the statues are even more terrifying.


    The man in front of the statue didn''t know how long he had been kneeling. He seemed to be dead. He didn''t eat, drink or excrete anything. He didn''t move. Except for the breath which was not much faster than the turtle''s, there was almost no sign of being alive.


    And even if he is alive, he is not healthy at this time.


    All the hair has become gray, as if suddenly old for decades! The stubble grows on the chin and turns into a beard. Because it has not been repaired, it naturally bends and stretches. In addition, it has not eaten for several months. It looks like a withered, vegetable complexion, which is indescribable decadence.


    In the same way, his body was not what it was when he first came in. The whole person lost a few laps, arms and legs like sticks, can grasp the same weak without wind, skin loose, originally white skin turned to copper black, the whole person is like a sick ghost.


    But such a person is the leader of Shenying society, the strongest sorcerer organization in northern Europe!


    It is regarded as one of the top masters by all practitioners in the world - Saint SIFA, bishop of silver robe!


    Yes, that''s him, Saint Lucifer. Since the last defeat, I heard that Murong Shen had broken through the immortals. This guy fell into a state of madness. He shut up and prayed with God.


    I don''t know from which day, the food delivery man was stopped outside, and no one was allowed to enter or come out.


    As everyone above bishop in black knows, there is no food or drink at all in this secret room, and there is no supporting facilities. It can be said that people can''t live in it for a long time. Although they are practitioners, they still can''t reach the realm of immortality, which has no influence if they don''t eat or drink!


    But how can they disobey the Bishop''s orders? Fortunately, the two giants who stopped them were manipulated by Saint Lucifer himself, and they are still moving, proving that Saint Lucifer''s life is not over, which can be regarded as a centering pin.


    And day by day, finally, today


    "Ha ha ha ha ha! Thank you! Yes! Ha ha ha ha ha - the world will be the world of the LORD God! Don''t worry, your devout believers, for you to expand the territory! Ha ha ha ha -- "


    the unrestrained and arrogant laughter broke through the castle walls of Shenying society and spread to half of the city!


    Outside Shenying society, people in the city feel unprecedented fear and awe at this moment. This is awe! The towering Castle seems to be a God, but it is a tyrant!


    Violent atmosphere, overwhelming! The walls, ground and roof of the whole shenyingshe castle began to shake violently, as if it would be broken in the next moment!


    But now, no one cares.


    No matter the cardinal, the black cardinal, or the most junior members in grey, they were not concerned about the danger at their feet and around them. Instead, they turned their eyes to the hall and the place where Saint Lucifer was!


    And at this moment, all of a sudden, "ga la"! The roof of the castle, at last, collapsed!


    The sight extends from the huge hole, what you see is a vision that you will never forget!


    And this vision is obviously more spectacular and more It''s frightening!In the sky, there are many dark clouds. In the middle of the dark clouds, the castle of shenyingshe is facing. In the thick clouds, endless thunder is brewing, and a huge thunderstorm vortex is slowly expanding!


    Boom!


    Deafening thunder, enough to break every nerve in the field of human brain!


    All members of Shenying society, regardless of their rank, kneel down on one knee, bow their heads to the ground in front of them, with a reverent look and one voice.


    "Congratulations, Monseigneur!"


    And Saint Xifa, still laughing, shining silver light pierced the stone wall of the secret room, illuminating the whole Shenying society castle!


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha..."


    With that laughter, the body of Saint Lucifer slowly flew up. Fly out of the chamber of secrets, fly out of the castle, came to the air, came to the thunderstorm vortex, silver dazzling.


    Countless people in the city are kneeling down at this moment, do not know why, it is from the heart of awe! It''s respect, it''s fear!

 Chapter 618

    At the entrance of shashibao village, it seems that the eternal flame has finally begun to produce a strange swaying, as if something is trapped in it and is trying to break free.


    Xiushu was acutely aware of this. A Jiling stood up from the ground and handed the sword in his arms to his left hand. The slight shaking made the scabbard collide with the body and handle of the sword and produce a weak sound.


    Before he could do anything more, suddenly a streamer flashed out of the flame and fell to the ground, which became larger and human like.


    With the emergence of streamer, the flame was extinguished immediately in the next instant.


    The purpose of flame combustion is to maintain the existence of the portal. Such a long time of combustion has already exceeded the limit of fuel. If the portal fails, how can the flame continue to burn?


    In the streamer, my figure emerged, sitting on the ground, looking at the colorful world in front of me, which was no longer monotonous in one or two colors. For a moment, I felt unreal.


    "Back? Back? "


    In front of me, the yellow land, the simple houses, the withered trees in the distance, and the people in front of me are explaining one thing to me - I''m back!


    Take a closer look, the people in front of you look familiar! well! Isn''t this Shu?!


    "Sir!"


    Xiushu was surprised to see me. A long time of failure and no result, when you really see what you think of, you will be in a trance. But he was quick to respond and came forward to help me.


    "Back, I''m back! It''s not easy! It''s not easy! "


    I took Xiushu by the hand and stood up from the ground. I just felt that I would be a man for the rest of my life. Although I can''t feel the time in it, and I turned over in the last little period, but now, I really have this feeling.


    The feeling of almost dying, and the feeling of a long time passing


    "Well What day is it? How long have I been in? " I asked hesitantly.


    Xiushu looked at me with a real and sincere look. Without hesitation, he answered in a firm and serious tone: "three months and eight days, sir."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Lying trough


    A loud and clear foul language of the quintessence of Chinese culture rang through the whole village.


    Gao yunzhui has powerful magic power. He feels the change here and flies over. When he sees me, he slowly falls down and falls to Xiushu. He looks up and down at me with a cheerful smile.


    "OK, you''ve really come back, more than three months It''s a character


    Ears listen to behind him, there are "Hua la la" footsteps, should be Liuding them.


    But I don''t care about those now. Anyway, I''m not the enemy. I turn around and look out of the village. Everything is so familiar, but it''s a little different from before.


    Like a dream, wake up, but still like in a dream. Unreal, unreal, familiar but strange.


    This is The power of time.


    Suddenly, I thought of something. I turned back and stared at Xiushu in amazement: "I really stayed there for more than three months?"


    "Well." Xiushu''s answer is so simple and sincere.


    "Well That means I missed New Year''s day after all? "


    I remember that before I left, I was so sure that I told Hu Jie that I would cross the new year together. Across the first year of our relationship. As a result


    "Not only new year''s day, but also Spring Festival..." Xiushu made another stab exactly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    I was stunned and started to read the messages on my mobile phone, the messages from Hu Jie 573! Missed call from Hu Jie 99+£¡


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    My life is over!


    If I don''t answer my girlfriend''s phone, I will quarrel and get angry if I don''t answer her message every second. Then I can be sure that I can handle it more than 300 times with such a number


    When the number of breakups reaches this level, I can basically clean up and die. Moreover, after I die, there is no ceremony or monument, so I can be buried casually. Everyone passing by can step on one foot, spit and scold "bah, scum man".


    So the last piece of news - from an hour ago - is just a scolding, which is good.


    How to say Thank the queen for not killing me.


    I thought bitterly that I was about to exit the interface, but suddenly I found that I didn''t know the unread message came from Hu Jie. In addition to a few ads and spam messages, there is also one that has sent hundreds of them!


    Nie Ze!


    In other words, it''s commander Nie Ze''s intelligence network.


    Duan Qingtian is also full of thoughts, but his strong strength determines that he uses his hands more than his brain. However, Nie Ze, the apprentice of Duan Qingtian, whose strength is less than the middle in the Tianya list, obviously will not have this situation.As a result, after the shadow army formed an intelligence network, the intelligence network was almost completely managed by Nie Ze. Later, I was granted the identity of the Lord of the dark side, who could theoretically replace Nie Ze. But I really don''t have the energy to manage these things, so I only listen to intelligence, and some decisive things are managed by Nie Ze.


    In particular, when something big happens, there is so much intelligence that someone needs to summarize it. Nie Ze is responsible for this job.


    But in this case, in the past three months, something big has happened!


    Otherwise, he would not have cut it down, and there would be hundreds of news!


    In my heart, I was shocked. I quickly read the news and asked Xiushu, "what happened in the three months since I was away? It''s important to talk about major issues, the latest ones, and the ones that haven''t been solved. "


    Although the information from the intelligence network is much more than Xiushu has heard, and even if Xiushu is my man, he goes to find Duan Qingtian and Nie Ze, they can''t tell him the news. But if it''s a big deal, it can''t be just them.


    Sure enough, after hearing this, Xiushu immediately opened his mouth and said amazing things!


    "Four days ago, the northern European Saint Xifa broke through the realm of immortals, the Shenying society soldiers pressed the Western realm, and the golden winged eagle and Lin Dingkun were seriously injured! Fortunately, Murong Shen arrived in time and didn''t let him go deep. Now the two immortals are still confronting each other in nanzang! "


    "Saint Xifa has broken through the immortals?"


    "Well." Xiushu''s tone and expression are the same calm.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why are you so calm? "


    "I''ve lived a long time to see the rise and fall of the world and fight for territory. I don''t care whether it''s a country or not. I just think they are noisy." If Xiu Shu said so, he still had some literary style.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I can''t refute what you said


    I sighed and shook my head. I don''t think it is possible to expect a person who has lived for hundreds or thousands of years and is used to changing dynasties to take care of such things. But as long as he can deliver the right information.


    One by one, Nie Ze sent me four or five text messages every day. If you pour 20 or so messages, you can see what he sent me four days ago, which is exactly the same as what Xiushu said.


    Saint Xifa breaks through the immortals and attracts worldwide attention! The thunderstorm whirlpool in the castle of Shenying society and the silver Bishop have become hot spots. The scene of people crawling and kneeling in that half of the city, which was photographed by outsiders and spread out, also shocked the audience.


    Compared with Jiuhua''s battle days, Murong Shen''s killing enemies by taking advantage of natural disasters is obviously more exciting.


    But after this grand breakthrough, it was blood and killing!


    Just five hours after Saint Xifa successfully broke through the Dixian! This madman led almost all the strength of Shenying society to rush over! The black cardinal and the red cardinal all went out, and the rest of the soldiers were numerous. They went over the mountains and attacked the western territory without any scruple?!


    Murong Shen, who has been staying in Kyoto, was forced to leave the city and fly to the West for reinforcement.


    But in this sentence, I also catch the news that murongshen is still in Kyoto, so it seems that elder brother Xue Biao has not survived


    The war in the West was fierce, and the power of the earth immortal was too strong. Lin Dingkun was the first to charge, but he was seriously injured within minutes. The golden winged eagle can''t be under the siege of so many Cardinals. It''s also seriously injured.


    Several cities in the western border suffered, countless practitioners on both sides were killed and injured, and civilians were also affected. The western border was a river of blood.


    Fortunately, Murong Shen arrived in time, so that the casualties did not increase. However, in a short time, it would be hard to drive Saint Lucifer out of the country.


    At the same time, Li Xiao, Yu Hao, Mu Nianqing and their mages are going to the West. After all, murongshen is just about ready to deal with Saint Xifa alone, and the cardinals and others have to be cleaned up.


    In this way, the west side can be regarded as a stalemate with similar combat power.


    In Nanjing, Nie Ze told me that there was an expert nurse, so there was no need to worry. I didn''t ask in detail at that time, until this text message told me that Mu Nianqing had gone to the west, I explained by the way that it was the master of the three religions temple!


    The three masters of Sanjiao temple, they are absolutely masters who can be compared with the old master! Even if they didn''t go in person this time, with the people of Sanjiao temple, it''s estimated that nothing will happen.


    There are so many news that I can''t read them all at one time. It''s estimated that I will waste a lot of time if I want to finish them. I was a little anxious in my heart. I made a phone call directly, rang twice, and picked it up from the opposite side.


    "Hello? You''re back at last. Where are you? Still in the sandcastle? "


    Opposite, Nie Ze''s anxious voice came, obviously busy.


    I wanted to explain why I was missing recently. After hearing what he said, I immediately took a look at Xiushu and knew in my heart that he had gone back to Yanjing.


    Then he should have gone to the same boat club.


    "Yes, I''ve just come back. Everything''s settled. I''m still in the sand castle. What''s the situation now? You''ve sent me too many messages. I don''t have time to read them. You pick up the important ones and say, "I''ll see if I can help you.""Yes! Great! Now, go to Maoshan at once


    "Mao Maoshan


    "Yes Opposite Nie Ze urgent shout a way. "Hurry up, I''ll tell you the situation on the way. The most important thing at present is Maoshan. Gong demon sect has started. They want to break the demon lock Tower!"

 Chapter 619

    More than three months have passed. I can''t keep up with many things.


    Some things have not changed, such as Xue Biao is still not alive. Some things have changed, just like the transmission array of Tianya club has been repaired, and Li Xiao''s injury has been healed, and he happily said hello to his grandson and then went home, leaving an indelible shadow of terror for this casual teenager.


    After all, grandfather, who has always been strict, whispered softly to himself with his trademark smile of betraying his children, and also let himself treat other people''s girls well. How can he look like a knife hidden in a smile? He feels that he can be split when he goes back.


    And there are other things that have been turned upside down!


    First of all, because of Murong''s status as a deep earth immortal, no one dares to fight with him. In recent months, the situation overseas has been relatively stable, and the shadow army has also been given the opportunity to clean up a large number of domestic organizations, such as the Sima family. They haven''t done anything good for hundreds of years, and their cultivation methods are relatively evil, big and small Dozens of small businesses have been wiped out. What''s more shocking is that several of them are among the best. The internal appearance of the organization base is frightening. And the shadow army was there, and found the evidence that they were ready to take refuge in the cult!


    They attach great importance to this. In the past, people like Xie Xiu were small in scale and large in number. I didn''t expect that a gong demon sect could gather so many Xie Xiu experts, which could be called the largest organization in the world! And the most important thing is that because of their several moves, all the evil practitioners knew their power, so they had the intention to take refuge.


    As a result, more rigorous, more serious and more strict investigation and cleaning were carried out. Among them, one organization had never heard that they were evil practitioners, but because of some things, they also became the focus of the investigation


    "About the blue eagle society..." On the phone, Nie Ze''s tone was serious and murderous.


    "We tried to send people to get close, but in the end, there was no news. Dozens of intelligence personnel lost their trace. We send experts to go there, but they never come back. The strength of the blue hawk society is stronger than we think


    "No matter how strong it is, it can''t be better than the shadow army. Don''t you have a strong attack?" I frowned and asked in a deep voice.


    "Of course, we have, but only then did we know how strong the organization is. I don''t know when they accumulated their strength. They gathered hundreds of scattered practitioners! Among them, there are many powerful people, and even people on the Tianya list! "


    "Who''s on the Tianya list? No way. Shouldn''t the tough ones in the blue hawk club be just the leaders? Now it''s all developed to this point! " I was surprised.


    "That''s what we think. The enemy''s power is far beyond our imagination. The most important thing is the famous experts on the Tianya list. Unless we really tear our faces to fight, we won''t win at all."


    "After that?"


    "After that, we wanted to take other actions, but the people of Gongmo cult suddenly destroyed them. They were haunted and had a huge scale. Several attacks focused on those important cities and places. We had to send our main forces to unite with local mages to deal with them, and the action against the blue eagle society was stranded."


    "Well! Just when you want to deal with it, the people of Gongmo sect just come out to make trouble. This kind of behavior can already be regarded as self accusation. " I said with a sneer.


    "No, but even so, it''s true that we don''t have so many people and strength to deal with them. Fortunately, these guys don''t take the initiative. If we don''t go, they will settle down. "


    "I''m afraid there''s another purpose. This kind of person, this kind of force, can''t be quiet and honest. There must be something brewing. What is the current situation overseas? "


    "It''s nothing in the past few months when you''re not here. It''s just that after the breakthrough of Saint Lucifer, the situation overseas has become more complicated. The Nanyang association has calmed down. It is estimated that it is afraid of the strength of the masters of the three religions temple. However, the situation on the other side of the East Island is more serious. Aoki and the alliance of martial arts and Taoism have almost become the vanguard of Huofeng temple, and they have begun to put pressure on the East. "


    "The East is in danger now?"


    As I was on my way, after hearing this sentence, my figure suddenly stopped.


    Thanks to the teleportation array of Tianya society, we immediately left shashibao, entered Tianya society, and then quickly came to Maoshan.


    But the problem is that Maoshan has already started fighting. If we send it directly, we still don''t know what the environment will be like. So we chose to land at the outer peak, and then we rushed to it at full speed.


    Anyway, with our strength, this section of the road will soon be able to pass.


    That is to say, I asked Nie Ze about the current situation.


    "Sir!"


    When Xiushu saw that I stopped, he immediately called out. I responded and immediately continued to run. As he ran, he asked the phone, "Aoki''s strength is not weak. In addition, some experts of Huofeng temple are still in the East Island. Once he starts, it''s also a big threat!""So I said it was serious!" Nie Ze Li naturally shouts a way.


    "Gongmo cult is powerful and can act in many places at the same time. We have been working hard to deal with Gongmo cult in the inland, and the things there are almost handed over to Yu Hao''s Qiankun Hanhai Pavilion and the rest of Murong family led by Murong Xiao. In addition, Qin Mufeng had gone with the experts of Yunding mountain. However, because Qiankun Hanhai pavilion has the advantage of location, it can cooperate with the Murong family in defense, so it asked them to support the West first. At present, there are only these two in the East, plus Maoshan at most. So now you know how serious things are in Maoshan this time. Once Maoshan is lost, the eastern border line is likely to collapse! "


    "Then Maoshan was attacked by Gongmo cult. What about you?"


    "We''re in a hurry, too! Maybe it''s because I know Murong has gone, and the snake demon is coming! We have brought a large number of monsters. Now we have master Ruyan left. Although Duan Qingtian doesn''t agree, I still want to call back some of the main forces. I can''t leave now! "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I''m not a grass


    Listen to Nie Ze''s words over there, I am speechless for a while, and finally burst out a rude sentence heavily!


    Now the main force in China can be said to be the top ten people in Tianya list. As a result, now one can''t move, two are seriously injured, the remaining four are staring at the west, and the rest almost run to the East!


    This is the loss of the north and South are OK, otherwise we have to play eggs!


    At this time, Xiushu stopped talking twice, and finally asked: "Sir, the one in Tianya club, he always said that he has recovered, and no one is going to attack Tianya club. He wants to fight, but now he is short of hands, you see..."


    I glanced at him and he stopped immediately.


    I know. He''s talking about ponqui. Indeed, Pang Kui is the strongest one beside me except Xiushu, a thousand year old monster! If he goes to war, he can really solve part of the problem. But


    But I dare not.


    As soon as the traitor said that it was not over, his suspicion was still there. At this time, he was released. If it was not for him, it would be easy to say, but if it was for him, it would not be many helpers, it would be many enemies!


    Or forget it.


    I think so, finally threw out the woods, look up is the lock demon tower is located. But when I really saw the scene here, I really had 10000 alpacas running by in my heart.


    In the sky that day, he was covered with black armor and a huge fierce ghost behind him. Wasn''t he GUI Mian, the first master of Kung Mo cult I saw just three months ago?!


    On the ground, it''s obvious that there are the rest of the strong ones in the cult.


    My pace suddenly stopped, with a sage expression, tone gently toward the phone there scolded a: "I grass your uncle." Then, he hung up the phone, leaving Nie Ze in the opposite face.


    Can I really participate in this scene?


    Looking at the demons dancing in front of me, I sincerely asked this question


    And then -


    bang!


    A huge explosion came, followed by a strong storm, which almost threw me to the ground. Looking up, it was the ghost face that had been fighting with people. Two people fight, unexpectedly is stirs the world to change color!


    And his opponent is also an acquaintance.


    White hair floating, immortal, knack chanting, countless talismans floating in front of the body, it is the dragon and Tiger Mountain master - Zhang Shouyi!


    When I saw that the old master was also there, I had a little feeling in my heart. Take a closer look. Around the lock demon tower, countless Maoshan disciples are fighting with the evil practitioners of the Gong demon sect. Among them, there are many familiar figures, including Xufeng, Tianliu and other elders. Some of them I don''t know should be the new leader''s confidants.


    On the other hand, the most difficult opponents should be those.


    In addition to the ghost face, there is another one. He is five or six meters tall, like a ball. His skin is white and he can''t distinguish his head, neck, chest and abdomen. He is round and full of corrosive liquid. If elder Tianliu hadn''t been proficient in the long-distance damage of pure magic, he would have been defeated!


    The other two are strong men. They are two meters tall. One is masked, combs a moxigan''s hair, holds an iron bar in his hand, and dances like a tiger.


    The other is naked, but has no muscle feeling. His upper abdominal muscles are all in one. His round head is barren and bald, but his arms are very strong, and he has crocodile like skin armor!


    These two are obviously power players.


    I fixed my mind, took a look at the gate of the lock demon tower, and immediately decided the route of action. I moved directly to the lock demon Tower!


    Their purpose is to lock the demon tower, so our purpose is to protect the lock demon tower and kill the enemy. It''s just one of the ways of defense, so it''s natural to keep home!


    "Xiushu, don''t let anyone near the lock demon Tower!"


    "Yes


    Xiushu agreed, and immediately rushed to an evil Xiu who was in the middle of the game. He went up and attacked him with all his strength. He was caught off guard, and was killed with one sword in five strokes!At this time, I had already arrived at the gate of the lock demon tower. Seeing Xiushu''s action, I knew that he was going to solve the other party''s middle-class person first. It was faster than dealing with those experts, and more meaningful than the little fish. Moreover, it can make the other side go up and down, which is more conducive to the situation.


    Now we and the enemy can''t distinguish their advantages and disadvantages. It seems that the rest is the work of time.


    I hope more reinforcements will come soon


    I didn''t wait to finish thinking about this idea. Suddenly, I felt that the wind was blowing in my ears. My brain didn''t have time to respond. My body instinctively raised my arm to protect my left face. The next moment - PA! Bang!


    After the sound of breaking the air, it is the dull sound of body collision. And one of the way, is the severe pain on the arm!


    "Ah


    Shua! I just felt weightless for a while, the wind was blowing in my ears, and there was no solid feeling at my feet. It was obvious that I was hit and flew out. I quickly set up the air defense and taimingbu, stabilized my body and fell down.


    Arm, hit the soul of severe pain, as if stripped of the general! Looking up, there was one more person in front of the door of the lock demon tower. He was looking at me coldly, keeping his fist posture.


    "Yes Is that you? "


    I looked at him and yelled out, angry and frightened.


    And the man, slowly after the boxing, the movement of the shoulder, directed at me with a sneer.


    Huang Zhengnan!

 Chapter 620

    "Huang Zhengnan?"


    "Tut, don''t shout my name so loud. I can hear you." Huang Zhengnan sneered and rubbed his ears with a feigned expression.


    "And the enemy?"


    The nearby Maoshan disciples saw that someone suddenly appeared in front of the door of the lock demon tower, and immediately became alert. However, those people of kongmiaojiao are not surprised at all, and they are still dedicated to fighting against the enemy in front of them.


    Such a picture can already explain a lot of problems


    "Are you allied with these bastards?" I looked at him, and I was furious. "Do you know who they are?"


    "I know." Huang Zhengnan naturally said. "Xie Xiu, a group of people who make you headache, destroyers. So what? We have the same purpose, I need them, and they, perhaps, also need me... "


    With that, Huang Zhengnan turned to look at the ghost face in the sky, grinning and showing two rows of teeth: "I''m right."


    In the sky, the old Heavenly Master, who was fighting with the ghost, swept his sleeves, dispelled the ghost spirit from the ghost face, heard the conversation below, and frowned at him. And ghost face, but also is the complexion is not good, looking at the following Huang Zhengnan, unexpectedly still some want to kill him impulse.


    Sure enough, it''s impossible for these guys to make an alliance like ordinary people. Moreover, even if their mind is like ordinary people, with the strength of the cult, I''m afraid there''s no need to cooperate with you, Huang Zhengnan blue eagle society!


    With a smile and a wave of my right hand, the ghost face flying cloud sword was in my hand immediately, and I yelled: "Xiushu, solve him first!"


    For three months, my strength has hardly increased, but this guy has been practicing for three months. It was difficult for me to fight last time. This time, I''m not sure. It''s better to fight together!


    "Yes


    He immediately turned around and rushed to Huang Zhengnan. However, Huang Zhengnan was not afraid of these. With a wave of his hand, a large group of enemies, including people and demons, came out in an instant! Those human mages are all wearing the uniform of the blue eagle society!


    "Stop it for me!"


    Bang!


    Two streams of light ran into Xiushu and stopped him abruptly. Suddenly, a strong storm broke out.


    And at the same time, Huang Zhengnan is also a foot move, the body is like a ghost, instantly disappeared in place!


    Yin and Yang eyes noticed that I could see the guy coming with an amazing speed and strange footwork, and he was close in the blink of an eye. I quickly raised the sword to resist, only to hear a "pa", that Huang Zhengnan''s fist hit the ghost face flying cloud sword!


    The ghost face flying cloud sword makes a clear sound, and the body of the sword bends up immediately.


    I''ve seen this picture countless times. One of the characteristics of ghost face flying cloud sword is rebound. When impacted, it can resist and absorb the impact, and rebound the impact back at the end of the impact.


    But this time, I feel a little bad.


    Because the feeling from the sword body is different from that in the past. It is more like The impact is beyond the limit!


    How is that possible?!


    I only had time to flash such an idea in my mind. The next moment, the powerful impact force directly hit me through the sword body. There was a sharp pain in my abdomen. My feet quickly left the ground, and the whole person flew out.


    On the other side, two streamers blocked the progress of Shu. When the streamers dispersed, two figures appeared. They were Huang Zhengnan''s two generals, Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao!


    The rest of the members of the blue hawk Club rushed forward, aiming at all the Maoshan disciples. The relaxation they had just got was gone in an instant.


    "OK, we haven''t been able to find any evidence of your alliance with Gongmo cult. This time you sent it by yourself. You''ve heard that the shadow army has organized a lot of organizations. The next one is you!"


    I stood seven or eight meters away from Huang Zhengnan, said with a sneer, but the slightly trembling arms still fell some of the price.


    This guy, he''s advanced to this level?!


    "We?" Huang Zhengnan picked an eyebrow, the facial expression owe beat matchless. "You mean me? Or the blue eagle club? Hum! Do you think my pattern is just a blue hawk club? What are the four bases? As long as this operation is successful, what else can I do?! Just four bases. Why not give them to you? But at that time, did you still want to fight with us? "


    Huang Zhengnan showed a crazy expression, his arms spread, behind him, there was a ghost, then, a blow, the ghost followed the action, a fist was instantly across the distance of seven or eight meters, directly in front of me!


    Bang!


    The fists and palms collide, and the ice crumbs and ghost Qi fly out irregularly. But this time, the palms fall into the disadvantage


    I already know the strength of his fist. How can I use my sword to block it? Holding the sword in the right hand, freeing the left hand, the Ice Armor instantly covers the half of the body, and at the same time, the palm shines golden light - bright palm!But I didn''t expect that, this time, I still couldn''t resist. I staggered backward for two steps. I looked down carefully. The ice armor on my left palm and wrist was completely broken, and the flesh palm was exposed.


    "You guy What did you learn? "


    Who dares to doubt that the monkey king can''t fight mount after 500 years? I''ve only been on line for three months and can be abused by him!


    At this time, I suddenly looked up and saw a picture that made me even more suspicious of life -


    the ghost behind Huang Zhengnan suddenly shook, and then stretched out a lot of arms one by one in two rows, each with a fist


    "I love you! Dance thousand hands Guanyin


    I exclaimed, and then I saw that dozens of fists were overwhelming like me!


    There was no time for me to respond at all. At this time, the sword was useless. I quickly waved back the sword. My arms were covered with layers of Ice Armor. My hands were crazy and planed forward to resist the rain like fists.


    But this kind of resistance doesn''t have any effect. No matter how fast I am, I''m just two hands instead of more. But he has dozens of hands!


    But fortunately, in order to be safe, I used the mask to look like a count again before I came back. I was thin and small. If it was the same as before, the body mask would not be able to defend. Now at least nine out of ten of those fists can be blocked by my arms.


    However, no matter how hard the defense is, under the powerful and continuous attack, there will be a moment of shattering


    Kara!


    "Ah


    In the crisp and dangerous sound, countless pieces of ice, big and small, flew out, and the hands hidden under the Ice Armor turned red. Not by ghost gas erosion, but by a punch to hit red!


    For a moment, in front of me, there appeared a scene like a dream, the scattered ice, reflecting the sun, romantic. But those fists, which exude ghost gas and draw shadow behind the ice, are so cruel.


    But not waiting for the imaginary pain to arrive as scheduled, another kind of pain came to me first and pierced my nerves!


    "Well


    For a moment, as if time had stopped, the scattered ice, the fists around, everything stopped. Looking down, only the sword that pierced my abdomen and penetrated my whole body, the blood bead was moving slowly.


    And the next moment, a golden light covered the whole body.


    It''s the first time today to refine the body.


    Poof!


    Huang Zhengnan pulled out his sword and looked at me coldly. Looking at me, who was shining with gold, and the abdominal wound was healing quickly, he waved his hand. The ghost behind him took back his fist and turned into a normal two handed look.


    "You really gave me a lot of surprises. Last time I fought, I hurt you. Although I left later, I noticed that you did have some healing spells, but I didn''t expect that it would be like this. Just that sword didn''t mean healing."


    Huang Zhengnan said in a cold voice, his eyes were shining with evil intentions, and the golden light in front of me had faded, where there were wounds in my abdomen, and even the redness and swelling of my arms had disappeared at this time.


    "I''ll see how many times you can use this powerful spell!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Huang Zhengnan''s body suddenly left the spot. With a flick of his right hand, a long yellowish halo lit up in his palm. In an instant, it turned into a long stick, suddenly like me!


    The corner of my eye is one, the thunder in my right hand is surging, the hammer of the thunder is formed, and I''ve got enough strength to make a horizontal split!


    Click!


    The yellow halo and the blue thunder collided together. There was no dull sound of blunt collision, but it was a thunderbolt!


    "This is..."


    When I looked at it, I saw that the long yellow stick was made of evil spirits. It was no longer a magic weapon, but a real evil thing!


    No wonder there is the sound of thunder. It is the thunder hammer that feels the evil spirit, which stimulates the power.


    But the good thing is that because of this restraint, I didn''t fall behind in this confrontation, but I had the upper hand.


    "Interesting! Try this again


    Huang Zhengnan saw that I was blocking his attack. He didn''t rush to smile. He waved his long stick and clapped it with his left hand!


    It''s not that I''m timid, but through the previous confrontation, I already know this guy''s means. I can''t underestimate any attack that doesn''t seem to have any ability. When I saw him slap it with one hand, he didn''t pick it up with his hand, but directly took a hammer to push it up!


    Click!


    Sure enough, it was another thunderbolt, but this time, I didn''t get the upper hand. I''m restrained in nature, but I can''t resist the impact.


    "Tut!"Huang Zhengnan clapped his hand on the thunderbolt hammer in my hand. Fortunately, the evil spirit was destroyed by thunder and lightning. The impact force on me didn''t do much damage to me. He just knocked me out again and stood firm with taimingbu.


    But the problem is that this confrontation has proved the gap between me and him. I''m afraid I can''t deal with it alone!


    And the things that worried me happened at this time.


    "Hurry up! I can''t wait to see this feast! "


    Huang Zhengnan''s voice rang out. I just reflected and looked behind him, but I saw that Yao Guang, the dead tree, was standing in front of the lock demon tower. Under the protection of a large group of members of the blue eagle society, he used his magic power to attack the door of the lock demon Tower!


    "No!"


    Huang Zhengnan''s voice aroused everyone''s vigilance. The old master was the first one to rush down, but he was entangled by the ghost face. The elder Xufeng was just about to go back to the rescue, but the bald man of Gong demon sect behind him came with a blow and forced him to stay in the same place. And elder Tianliu was entangled by the white ball and couldn''t be distracted.


    In the end, it was the four elder Zhang Dongqing who, regardless of the enemy in front of him, turned back and rushed to the lock demon tower without fear.


    However, bravery can''t solve everything. Behind him, the master of Mohican hairstyle in the Gong Mo cult jumped up, and the iron bar in his hand reflected a dangerous light in the sun.


    At the same time, the lock demon tower, which has been standing for hundreds of years and established Maoshan''s position in the whole practice world, suddenly heard a clear sound like broken glass.


    Then, the sky black gas enveloped the whole lock demon tower, and in an instant, covered the whole sky!


    At this moment, the sky and the earth change color, the sun and the moon have no light!


    The seal of the demon lock tower is completely broken!

 Chapter 621

    "No, lock demon tower..."


    "God - it''s going to change!"


    "Ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha, ha! This day! It''s finally here


    "Cut! I''ll see what these guys can do when they come out again. "


    Black sky, covering the sky, stretching to the distance, I do not know where, only feel that the whole world is covered by this endless darkness, as if here is not the world, but the real hell!


    For a time, a few families are happy and a few families are sad


    The old master stopped the attack, surrounded by a number of talismans and mana waves to protect the body, even the ghost face can''t attack in an instant, coldly looking at the group of people standing in front of the demon lock tower.


    "It worked It''s a success


    Yao Guang looked at the door that was slowly opening in front of him, but it would be broken every inch when he opened it. He was afraid that it would be completely broken before it was completely opened. He showed his crazy eyes.


    Once upon a time, it was his pride, and it was also the place where he tried his best to protect.


    Maoshan elder, a well-known and upright man, is naturally respected by the world. However, in one day, heaven fell into hell and was chased by his own people and was chased by those who respected him in those years. Finally, he was locked into the demon lock tower, which he used to patrol day by day and keep close watch on, and was evil with those demons.


    And now, here, it''s finally broken!


    The myth of hundreds and thousands of years is broken today!


    Excited? Excited? grief? Feeling? No single emotion in the world can explain his mood at this time!


    Crazy! Only crazy!


    But in the next moment, a strong white light, instantly penetrated his body, interrupted his madness, and immediately exploded, its explosion power, even swept around those who protect the Dharma for him!


    "Ah


    The scream came and went in a hurry. The white light flashed and went out. Five meters in front of the lock demon tower, there was no sign of people!


    It''s the old master.


    When you raise your hand, take away more than ten people''s lives! For this kind of person, you don''t need any benevolence, that is, to indulge the devil and let you see the devil.


    The old master took back his hand. The blow was just a finger.


    But at this time, he also had some doubts. He looked back at the ghost face not far away and frowned.


    But immediately he was relieved. After all, it was evil cultivation, and it was normal for him to ignore his companions. As soon as Da Xiu shakes, the talisman beside him increases again, and the mana fluctuation increases a little.


    He knew that it was irreparable at this time, and even he could not seal the lock demon tower again at this time. Today''s trend has become inevitable. Next, there must be a big war!


    On the other hand, Huang Zhengnan didn''t look back, but at this time, whether he looked or not, he could feel the piercing ghost and chill. At that time, he showed an almost crazy smile and looked at me like a man who had lost his mind.


    "Next, I have something to do. It''s like leaving for a while. I''ll come back to you later."


    Having said that, Huang Zhengnan suddenly threw a long stick in his hand. Suddenly, the dark wind burst out, like a hundred ghosts howling, straight at me!


    "Go I am also a right hand wave, flow meteorite launch, a thunder streamer rushed out, instantly scattered the ghosts howl!


    Bang!


    All of a sudden, the ghost gas scattered everywhere, surrounded by countless electric light snakes, mercilessly chasing the ghost gas flying out, a burst of crackling sound on the scene.


    That is to say, my sight in front of me was temporarily blocked. Although under the eyes of yin and Yang, this influence lasted for a second, after that second, after the electric light and ghost Qi, Huang Zhengnan''s appearance had become very terrible, as if he had been possessed by a fierce ghost, and the ghost behind his back was staring several times. In a trance, it seemed that there were five virtual shadows!


    "You''ve already felt that. It''s not an appetizer. Try this one!"


    The voice falls, Huang Zhengnan''s right hand is palm, backward a contraction, behind the ghost is also made corresponding, five virtual shadow and together, Ruo Jiruo Li, and its power, absolutely not by five so simple.


    I was stunned when I saw this move. This move, is five ghosts split the sky hand?!


    Ghost face magic?!


    "Tut!"


    in the sky, it seems that the ghost face didn''t know that this guy had learned his own magic skills secretly. He was a little annoyed at that time, and his fingers moved, so he was almost ready to do it.


    But this guy is still useful to him after all. It''s not wise to kill him at this time. He is different from the group just now, not to mention those who protect the Dharma are all minions. Even Yao Guang''s main role is to break the seal. Now that the seal is broken, he is useless.


    But of course Yao Guang will come back to life. After all, although the old master is strong, he is not from Maoshan.


    And the most important point is that immediately, demons rush out, destroy the world and cause chaos. Naturally, they want it, but they don''t want it most. What they want is to enslave these guys!For them, this is the ultimate goal. Guimian has learned the servitude method, and the next step is to help him! It''s not wise to start with Huang Zhengnan!


    At this time, Huang Zhengnan''s palm has been shot!


    "Lying trough!"


    I''ve seen the power of the Five ghosts'' heaven splitting palm! Although I don''t think Huang Zhengnan can exert the power of ghost face, I have no confidence to block it! Hurry to a blink, first run!


    But just as I moved to the end of the line, which was beyond the scope of the palm I expected, I suddenly saw that the palm was in front of me


    Boom!


    The onlookers see clearly. That Huang Zhengnan clapped, but it divided the five palms of the Five ghosts, directly expanded the attack range of this palm, a blink could not escape. But at this time, the palm face has already arrived in front of you, and you can''t cast it again. In an instant, you will be hit by the ghost palm!


    "Go --!"


    Huang Zhengnan gave a big drink, and suddenly five palms came together, all of them came to me and shot out!


    In the sky, under the black clouds, a streamer came out and fell into the forest.


    "Sir!"


    When Xiushu saw that I had been beaten out, he immediately turned his head and wanted to get there, but he was stopped by the wind blade and rocket.


    "Don''t go, just stay here. Let''s have a look at the next good play!"


    Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao have a smile on their face, surrounded by fire and wind.


    Others saw that I was beaten by Huang Zhengnan. Some of them were obviously worried and wanted to rush through. Others were shocked to see Huang Zhengnan''s strength.


    But all wait for them to make what reaction again, a roar of lion in the sky, instantly pulled their mind in the past!


    "No!"


    "Is that it?"


    Some old people in Maoshan heard from their elders that there were some monsters in the lock demon tower. As soon as they heard the voice, they knew who they were!


    And because of this, the cold sweat came out of their forehead


    Sure enough, with the roar of the lion, in the black smoke that enveloped the whole demon lock tower, a huge lion claw stretched out and heavily stepped on the ground!


    This time, not only on the ground, but also on everyone''s heart!


    "Is that him..." In the sky, the ghost saw the reddish brown melon seeds and showed a crazy smile, which was even more terrible on his strange face.


    "The monster of 1300 years! Fire eye lion dragon


    Boom!


    It''s the moment! The biting evil spirit and the hot air of the flame version rushed out at the same time, overturning almost all the people at the scene, and a huge lion roared out!


    Melon seeds wider than a van, with legs three stories high, body nearly a basketball court long, tail as thick as thighs, big head and shining dark red eyes! The reddish brown fur, like a monster coming out of the burning hell, can swallow hundreds of people with one big mouth!


    This is the fire eyed lion dragon, which endangered the exotic animal in western Xinjiang hundreds of years ago!


    But of course, this thing can''t be one of the real nine sons of the dragon, but because the beast is really tough, so it''s called it. At that time, in order to catch him, a Maoshan elder lost his two legs and lay on the bed all his life. The rest of them died or were injured, so they put him in the lock demon tower. Up to now, he has been practicing Taoism for more than 1300 years!


    "God, it''s going to change."


    Elder Tianliu was still smiling, but he was the most insipid one among them. Looking at the oppressive creature, he said faintly.


    It''s very difficult to deal with monsters for more than a thousand years. Some people think that a thousand years is nothing. They think that monsters are embarrassed to go out without a thousand years. But China is only five thousand years old. When was the ten thousand year old child born?!


    It''s just that there is no shortage of genius in this world, and there are also many good luck monsters who have got some kind of adventure. Their magic power is far more than what they should have in their living years, so they are difficult to fight.


    This thousand years, has been regarded as the top!


    And this is not the only one in the demon lock Tower!


    "Ha ha ha ha - three hundred years! I''m out at last


    "What is that? I''ve been locked up for five hundred years! "


    "People! I want to eat people! Where are those hateful Maoshan Taoists? I want to eat enough


    "You came out, too? Hum! Let''s fight later and kill them first! "


    In the black smoke, a pair of eyes came out, and the bright lights seemed to pierce into people''s heart! That kind of pressure is also more and more strong, straight pressure people breathless.


    Then, the lawless monster finally showed its true face.


    A giant bear more than 10 meters tall, a python hundreds of meters long, a tiger as black as ink, and a pair of apes with long blue eyebrows All the guys who were famous only a few hundred years ago rushed out! Not to mention all of them, only one of them is a disaster level hazard!Huang Zhengnan turned his head and looked at the demons one by one, as if he saw the drunkard of good wine, showing an obsessed expression.


    And in the distant woods, just recovered, I looked up at the demon that came out of the black air of the demon lock tower, and was stunned.

 Chapter 622

    At this time, the lock demon tower is no longer the shape of the tower. There is only a column of black air standing in the sky. At the top, an eagle or other big strange bird hovers, its wings flapping. Even I can feel the wind here!


    Under it, there are countless birds, black and white.


    The rule that the strong is king is especially obvious among animals. Wolves have a wolf, monkeys have a monkey king, and so do monsters.


    Even if they are locked in the lock demon tower, they will accept younger brother, and the weak also know to find a backer.


    And of course, if you think about their strength, you can''t be so weak!


    A python with a length of several hundred meters coiled itself on the lock demon tower. The huge snake''s head was raised high and looked at the people below, spitting out the letter. It seemed that it was choosing people to eat!


    And there are many, I can''t see clearly at this time, just Huang Zhengnan''s hand, absolutely used 100% of the strength! Five ghosts split heaven palm, which is the most powerful means of the first master ghost face of Gong demon sect! At that time, when he fought with the old master, he used this method to recruit the empress of the temple. Even Huang Zhengnan couldn''t use so much power, but from his previous performance, it was absolutely not bad!


    The most important thing is how I feel just after I hit the palm.


    The body refining gold barrier was instantly opened, but the feeling was not the same as before. My feeling at that time was that my whole body was broken!


    It''s like being hit by a speeding car! Huge impact instantly tore my body, although it can''t be said how broken, but it can''t be a whole child.


    But when the golden light receded, when I opened my eyes, I was really intact.


    Really


    I frowned slightly.


    From the time this skill appeared, I knew what it could do, which was equivalent to a skill introduction directly into my mind. Passive skills, recovery, and no matter what kind of damage can be restored, not to mention just the arm and leg were torn, even if the whole body was chopped into powder, can be reshaped back.


    I didn''t think so before, because I don''t think I can stand such a serious injury, or that there should be no such attack ability in the world. But now it''s quite different.


    In particular, this time, I learned that there is chaos in this vast world. Only then can I understand how terrible this powerful recovery ability is.


    This body refining gold body barrier is a simple chaotic body?!


    The same strong recovery ability, the same can be broken in the whole body in the case of recovery, the only difference is the number of restrictions


    The more I think about it, the more I feel that I can''t breathe. I look up at the sky. The dark sky is full of demons. But what about the sky? The world, now I for that world, but a small mole ant ah.


    In the distance, a figure slowly flew up, surrounded by a strong black evil spirit, his eyes seemed to flash a blood red light.


    "This is the end of our alliance!"


    The ghost''s face smashed a talisman that flew to him. He didn''t go to see the master of the talisman Zhang Tianshi. He knew that Zhang Tianshi didn''t want to attack him at all, but wanted to concentrate on dealing with the demons. Instead, he turned to look at Huang Zhengnan.


    "You are the first one who can let us cooperate with others. We are responsible for the troops. You provide Yao Guang who can break the seal. The alliance ends when the seal of the demon lock tower is broken. Now it''s time. Next, let''s rely on our abilities. "


    "That''s nature!"


    Huang Zhengnan flew in the air with a bold smile and a wave of his arms.


    But how could the monsters take him seriously? Although he is flying in the air, he also braves evil spirit, but such a person as him is not really important here.


    Most of the monsters are salivating at the Maoshan disciples, not only for appetite, but also for anger.


    And of course, in their eyes, they can''t distinguish between good and evil, and there are many people who are facing the cult with the same expression.


    The rest of them may have great wisdom, keep a close eye on GUI Mian, Zhang Tianshi and other strong people, and really pay attention to him.


    Ghost face sees this scene, also nodded, this just accords with his anticipation. In other words, Huang Zhengnan was suspicious when he found them and proposed the alliance by using the little personal relationship between Qianmian Taoist and Xiaoyao childe as a link.


    Why do you have so much confidence?!


    They are confident that they will be able to attract these evil lords hundreds of years ago, even if they can''t completely control them, they will at least unite with the powerful.


    But what about you?


    Where do you get the confidence? Let these guys take refuge in you, a nobody?


    And now, ghost face is still with such doubts, but when he carefully felt the evil spirit of Huang Zhengnan, suddenly, his eyes changed."Why? Is it so strong? He is indeed a human being. That''s right. The evil spirit... "


    In the face of the ghost found that the situation is not right at the same time, Huang Zhengnan suddenly evil spirit a smile, a big drink, it is a shock to heaven and earth! A strong evil spirit suddenly burst out from him. There was no evil beast on the scene to compete with him!


    "What?"


    "Who is he?"


    "This, this breath is..."


    At this moment, these strong people, the demons who have lived for thousands of years, finally noticed this guy!


    And at this time, I came to the place where I could see the whole picture of the square through several blinks, and I shivered.


    "He let out the evil spirit? Where did he come from... "


    Before I could finish my question, my eyes found the answer


    Behind Huang Zhengnan''s back, a gray white light appeared. It spread out from the waistcoat and became a long strip shape. It slowly rose to the top of Huang Zhengnan''s head and leveled off.


    "Evil animals, don''t you come back?"


    Pop!


    Huang Zhengnan''s right hand stretched out and directly grasped the white light. The white light suddenly dispersed. In Huang Zhengnan''s hand, it was a long wooden pole. Two thirds of the front of the whole wooden pole, a piece of white cloth wrapped around it. With Huang Zhengnan''s hand, it opened and moved with the wind!


    All of a sudden, the world changes color!


    The already dark sky changed again, with strange purple and red, followed by thunder rolling!


    The demons at the bottom were about to attack when they heard him call them evil animals, but suddenly they saw what Huang Zhengnan had in his hand. They were all shocked and looked at the boy flying in the air.


    What Huang Zhengnan is holding is a banner!


    "I''ll go!" In the crowd, the fat man of Gong demon sect could not help shouting when he saw the flag. He turned to the ghost face and said, "brother ghost face, that''s not true!"


    Ghost face is very calm, although his heart is also turbulent: "that''s true."


    The voice was calm and trembling.


    "there are as like as two peas in the world, and two more impossible to imitate. In his hand, it should be genuine! It''s the treasure that the elders always want. It''s the treasure that can command all the demons in the world - Wanyao banner! "


    Boom!


    "Evil animal, ten thousand demon banners are here, don''t you kneel down!"


    Huang Zhengnan suddenly waved his arm and yelled! Flag move, the wind will move, like a dragon rolling! The lock demon tower, hundreds of demons, instant breath condensation sound, scared to shiver, dare not move. In particular, the flying in the air, instant "pa la la" all fell to the ground, wrapped around the tower body of the python is also landing.


    "Is that the Wanyao banner?"


    The elder Xu Feng saw the flag in Huang Zhengnan''s hand and the look of the demons bowing down. Holding the sword''s right hand, he began to tremble.


    Fortunately, now the enemy, friend, human and demon are all stunned. No one will attack him at all.


    Or At this time, there is no point in fighting again. Lock demon tower broken, demons dance, more ten thousand demon flag orders, equivalent to an extra army composed of all experts, and there are organized and disciplined army!


    What''s the point of them fighting again?


    "Well, I''ve been locked up in the demon lock tower for hundreds of years. Now that we see the day, we don''t have to be stiff. Let''s rush down the mountain and make a big noise in the city! There are countless human beings there. Go and satisfy your appetite


    "Roar!"


    In an instant, the beast roared like thunder!


    "Good! Then we''ll have a big fight! "


    "I haven''t eaten anyone for a long time!"


    "Eat these Maoshan Taoists first, and then go down the mountain to eat those guys!"


    Countless demons, obviously more excited. I just untied the seal, but I didn''t expect that because of the Wanyao banner, I had to obey the "master", so I was naturally upset. And at this time, hear the host let them eat people, naturally more excited!


    "What do you want to do, you bastard? Are you evil repair?! What''s in it for you? What do you want? "


    Xu Feng saw those unrestrained demons, and his blood suddenly surged, shouting at Huang Zhengnan in the sky.


    Huang Zhengnan just glanced at him and said with a smile, "I don''t care what the world is like. Shout and scold. No one can stop me, no matter you It''s still you


    Huang Zhengnan said at the end, suddenly accentuated the tone, turned his head and stared at my direction!


    "I don''t like grass!"


    What''s that look like?! You see me?!


    The next moment, the place I was standing was swept by a gust of wind. In an instant, the ground was cut into a deep pit by Shengsheng!


    "Wang Wenhan, Lin Tao, you act according to the plan, take them to the city to make a big scene, and then start to clean up those guys who get in the way of the eyes!"Huang Zhengnan cheered coldly. As soon as he turned around, he flew to me. Behind him, the huge ghost appeared again.


    "No problem!"


    Wang Wenhan and Lin Tao looked at each other with a smile. At the same time, they looked at Xiushu in front of them. They said, "you are not controlled by wanyaofan. It should be because there are other spells controlling you. You have good strength. You''d better change the master."


    "Don''t talk nonsense!"


    Xiushu yelled angrily, and was about to fight. But suddenly, a phantom hit him and flew out!


    The demons of the lock demon tower have started!


    "Raze this Maoshan mountain to the ground!"


    Under the dark sky, the end is coming!


    "Wait, don''t be presumptuous here!"


    Elder Xu Feng, holding a sword with one hand, suddenly stepped forward and stood in front of the demons, protecting the whole Maoshan mountain, millions of civilians and the peace and health of the world behind him!


    And his own body, at this time, is emerging a group of white flames, covering the whole body, and his own momentum, is also gradually climbing!


    But in contrast, his vitality is gradually fading at this time!


    "Elder Xu Feng of Maoshan, today, I will set up my sword here. I will give up my life and kill evil spirits!" Elder Xu Feng holds up his sword and points to the sky; his feet stand upright and his feet print the earth.


    "Enter our Maoshan road and get rid of the evil of heaven and earth! In spite of your thousands of hardships, righteousness will last forever


    Suddenly, the white flame soared into the sky, and the body of the virtual wind was illusory in an instant!


    "Elder!"


    "Elder Xu Feng!"


    "Elder, why..."


    All the present Maoshan disciples, when they saw this scene, immediately cried out. Tianliu also showed a complicated look and lowered his head.


    They all know what Xufeng is doing.


    He''s burning his life! In exchange for a moment of strength!


    In order to deal with these demons, for a battle that is impossible to win!


    Burning life, preaching!

 Chapter 623

    "Human, are you crazy? You should know that even if you burn your own life, you can''t win us under our thousand years of Daoism! "


    A black tiger stepped forward slowly. Unlike ordinary tigers, most of its body was black, while the stripes were jade white with a touch of gold, including the character Wang on the top of its head. A few tiger whiskers quiver slightly, and the light of disdain twinkles in their eyes.


    Thousands of years of practice, even before I had killed half of their power in the demon lock tower, but compared with human monks, one-on-one can almost win!


    "Jinggang Mohu..." Xu Feng raised his head and looked at the tiger that was higher than himself. He called out his name without expression.


    In a certain period of the Ming Dynasty, this tiger was the demon king of the western regions. He was huge, but he was as fast as the wind. His body was made of steel, which was like refined steel. So he was named refined steel Mohu.


    At that time, in order to catch him, I don''t know how many people died.


    Today, I will be one of them. Who would have thought that after hundreds of years, they could still be included in the list


    "Even if you are invincible, how can you let it go like this?"


    The empty wind fell on the sword, and the white flame was also kindled on the blade.


    At this time, Tianliu finally relaxed his tangled face, shook his head and sighed, looked up at the sky and said helplessly: "sorry, it''s not that I don''t abide by the agreement, it''s really This kind of situation, you can''t see it. You can''t watch them die like this. So I''m sorry! "


    With that, Tianliu suddenly grinned, as if he had put down some big burden, and quickly ran to the front.


    At this time, Xu Feng''s momentum has climbed to the peak, and will attack soon, but at this time, suddenly a hand is on his shoulder.


    Pop!


    Instant! All the white flames on Xufeng''s body disappear in a moment!


    "I..."


    The strong peak momentum disappeared in an instant, and at the same time, the life that was about to lose was naturally restored to him.


    This sudden change abruptly interrupts all the emotions of Xufeng. The whole person almost vomites blood!


    The most important thing is that he turns his head to see that it is his colleague Tianliu who interrupts his casting?!


    "What are you doing?"


    "Hey, you can''t just throw away your life." Tianliu turns to see him, with his iconic crescent eyes and a smiling and kind face.


    "How much strength can you gain even if you sacrifice all the remaining years of your life? You''d better stay and give yourself a good result. This time, let me do it. "


    Tianliu said, patted him on the shoulder, stepped forward a few steps, blocked in front of the virtual wind, facing countless demons.


    "What do you have, little fellow? Dare to talk big in front of me?! The old man seems to be the elder of Maoshan. If you can talk to him like this, it''s very important in Maoshan. I''ll eat you first! "


    Jinggang Mohu roared, and his figure became illusory, like a ghost at night. He couldn''t see the outline of his body clearly. He could only see a mass of black gas with white light, like a ghost fire!


    "Is that your ability?" Tianliusi is not flustered, is still the smiling face, said playfully. "No matter what I do, I have never paid attention to the demon lock tower. Because of this, don''t you pay attention to me? It seems that I was quite successful, but that''s the end of it.... "


    Voice down, Tianliu overhead, tiger mouth big open, instant bite. At the same time, Tianliu stretched out his right hand, gently clenched his fist and opened it fiercely!


    What time, a strong whirlwind, skyrocketing!


    "Ah


    In the illusion, the scream of the steel tiger came out. In a flash, the tiger''s figure appeared again. In his eyes, he was shocked instead of disdaining before!


    Shocked by the power, shocked by the momentum!


    "No way! Absolutely impossible! How can you be... "


    is as like as two peas. He is the only one who shows the same look.


    Especially the virtual wind, the closest, the feeling of The most obvious!


    "Are you..."


    "I''m sorry, I''m a nobody. I may turn over today!"


    Tianliu is still smiling, but this time, no one dares to say that this constant smile is harmless to human and animals.


    In an instant, a group of healthy qi rushed to the sky, directly scattered the black and evil Qi, turned into a cloud!


    "This is..."


    In the distance, Huang Zhengnan, who is trying his best to catch up with me, feels the breath behind him. Suddenly, the corner of his eye jumps. Ji Lingling looks back, only to see that the dark sky has been torn open at this time. Under the sunlight, the world is clear again!


    "Dixian, how can it be?! How can there be another fairy? There should be no one who can break through Dixian in a short time! "It was Huang Zhengnan''s blinded face under the wind.


    The action of locking the demon tower can be said to be the one he planned for the longest time. How to control all the strong people in China can''t come at this time, how to have enough strength to resist Maoshan disciples before breaking the demon lock tower, and how to act after the demon lock tower is broken, will someone disturb the situation


    It can be said that elder Xu Feng''s behavior of burning life and right path was thought of by him. But no one would have thought that at this time, someone could break through the earth immortal!


    "The old master? No, damn it. I hope they can solve it. I have to kill that guy today


    Huang Zhengnan stamped his foot fiercely, and a half meter diameter earth pit was stepped out on the ground. As soon as he turned around, he chased out again!


    In front of the lock demon tower, Tianliu slowly rises into the sky, surrounded by healthy qi. A long sword appears out of thin air and falls into his hands. The sun shines in the air and falls on him.


    "Another fairy? Huh? Hiss - interesting. " The old master looked at Liu that day with a smile. Suddenly he was puzzled, but he immediately returned to normal and nodded thoughtfully.


    And ghost face, is immediately reaction come over, backward for a while, big shout way: "Gong demon teaches all, retreat!"


    After that, regardless of others, he made the magic escape first.


    The others, the fat man, the bald man and the strong man, all left immediately. Some of the others left with magic. Some of them just wanted to run away, but they were reacted by the people on the side and stabbed directly.


    Gong demon church will cooperate with Huang Zhengnan, just to break the lock demon tower, to achieve the goal, this action has been considered satisfactory.


    Those demons were all controlled by Huang Zhengnan with ten thousand demon banners, which they did not expect. No one would have thought that the magic weapon of demon clan would be in the hands of such a small person.


    In fact, the way to break the Wanyao flag is very simple. The reason why this magic weapon is respected as the supreme magic weapon is that it can control all the monsters instantly. But this thing has this kind of ability against the sky, at the same time, it also has a fatal weakness.


    That is, as long as this monster is controlled by other people with magic, no matter in the front or in the back, it can get rid of the control of wanyaofan!


    It''s not only my servitude mantra, but also many of these kinds of magic that can control goblins and ghosts.


    Even monsters themselves can choose a person to sign something similar to a contract, voluntarily serve as slaves and give priority to that person.


    Once such a spell is successful, it cannot be controlled by the Banshee banner unless it is removed. This should also be the drawback that Wanyao banners can control countless monsters in an instant without casting spells or drawing symbols. After all, it''s too informal and too ritualistic


    And ghost face, they do have such a magic, which is also their follow-up means to break the lock demon tower. If there is no accident, they can control the monsters at this time. However, when there is one more fairy at the scene, it is obviously not the time to do this


    However, perhaps everyone has forgotten one thing, that is, whether it is jiujinwu, murongshen, or shengxifa of Shenying society in northern Europe at the beginning, they will go through an indispensable step when breaking through Dixian -


    thunder robbery!


    It''s like a thunder robbery like an exam. If you pass the exam, you can get rid of the vulgar style, enter the immortal line and go straight to the immortal road!


    But this time, when Tianliu entered the realm of Dixian, there was nothing!


    There is no cloud robbery, no thunder, only a group of healthy air into the sky, breaking the boundless darkness, dispersing the evil spirit, making the sun shine, but also the world clear.


    However, at this time, everyone was shocked, shocked by the birth of the earth immortal, and shocked that this time the earth immortal was actually a person who did not show mountains and water before, and few people paid attention to it. Who can care about those at this time?


    "This situation, the boss should have not considered it..." Wang Wenhan looked at the sky in the sky Liu, hard to swallow a mouthful of saliva, weak said.


    "Who can think of that?" Lin Tao also widened his eyes and deeply felt that his boss had dug a big hole with him.


    "Act according to the plan. These people in Maoshan will eat later and rush down the mountain."


    Lin Tao turned around and gave a loud drink. Then, regardless of whether the monsters would listen to him, he rushed down the mountain first.


    He has no friendship with these guys. At this time, he must save his life first!


    But maybe it was because they saw that they were together with Huang Zhengnan, maybe it was also because of their own desire for survival. The group of monsters really rushed down with them without hesitation.


    "Don''t go!"


    Tianliu turned back, like a bird, and danced in the air. A sword flew out and landed on one of the monsters.


    "Ah


    He screamed and his blood gushed. With the appearance of the earth immortal, this battle, which had no chance of winning, began to reverseAt this time, a figure sitting on the ground in an unknown and far away place suddenly stood up and looked at the distant sky suspiciously. It seemed that he was feeling something. Suddenly, he gave a cold smile.


    "Brothers, it seems that one of those fish who escaped from the heart devil before appears..."

 Chapter 624

    Boom!


    A seven story building collapsed in an instant! Traffic stopped, and the ground was littered with bodies, bloodstains and abandoned vehicles, as well as debris that could not be seen before. The number of green poles and the number of broken, fell on the road. Everywhere, we can hear the cry of human helplessness.


    It used to be the most peaceful place. With the existence of Maoshan, there are no evil people who dare to harass us. But today, it''s hell!


    Maoshan, defeated!


    Countless monsters rushed down from the mountain, making a big noise, destroying all the buildings in sight! Eat all you see!


    They are not for anything, there is no special purpose, is to vent! Vent the anger of being locked up for hundreds of years!


    "Come on! It seems that it''s too late. We must do our best to stop those animals! "


    Not far away, Dai Shang''s figure appeared, surrounded by Dai''s mages and many shadow soldiers.


    During the crisis in the west, the alliance of martial arts and Taoism in the East and Huofeng Temple harass each other frequently, and Maury leads Huang Zhengnan to invade Yanjing That''s all the manpower that can be mobilized in China


    "Die! Beast! Ah


    Elder Xu Feng held the sword in both hands and stabbed the sword into a wolf monster''s waist. Half of it was bleeding.


    No matter how he practiced, the wolf was still in his waist. He was stabbed by a sword. At that time, he was in great pain. His body began to shake uncontrollably, trying to turn the man down.


    Xu Feng, of course, tries his best to control the balance of his body and not to be thrown away by him.


    But all of a sudden, with the wolf monster shaking vigorously, Xufeng swung to the other side along the inertia, the sword tilted greatly, the sharp blade cut the wolf monster''s skin in an instant, the base decreased steadily, and Xufeng was thrown out immediately.


    But the same, the wounded wolf monster also lost what number, directly rushed to the other side, fell heavily to the ground, bleeding!


    "Beast


    Xu Feng fell to the ground and his beard flew wildly. However, it was gratifying to see that his attack worked. On the other side, Dai Shang and others also rushed over.


    "Elder Xu Feng? How are you doing? " Dai Shang comes and looks at the elder Xu Feng in front of him. He asks anxiously.


    At this time, the top ten expert on the Tianya list was breathless, weak and pale. It''s like falling down at any time. Even though they had never had any friendship before, he didn''t want Xufeng to have an accident at this time.


    Xu Feng turned his head and looked at him, waved his hand, took a deep breath, and then breathed out for a long time, which was a little stable.


    Although the burning life was interrupted, his life is also recovering, but there will definitely be some side effects! Mingming has already started, but he is interrupted in the middle. It''s hard to think about it.


    At this time, what he can keep is that he has lived for many years. He didn''t change his strength and die quickly, but he also fell into a weak state. Even more immediately after the battle, his body has been very weak.


    Fortunately, Gong demon sect has left at this time. Tianliu and the old master have blocked most of the monsters on the mountain. At this time, the helpers have come. They can be a little relieved.


    When Dai Shang saw that the wind was calming down, he asked again, "what''s going on in Maoshan? When I came here, I heard that... "


    "That''s right." Xu Feng didn''t wait for him to finish his speech, but he interrupted in a deep voice. "The demon lock tower was broken. It''s the same guy last time. I know him and join hands with Gong demon sect Asshole! The demon lock tower has completely collapsed! If it wasn''t for Tianliu who broke through Dixian without warning, the situation would be worse now! "


    "What? Elder Tianliu has broken through the immortals? " Dai Shang was surprised and looked at him in surprise.


    "Well?" Xu Feng was also in a trance when he asked this question. He turned his head and looked at him suspiciously: "don''t you know? What did you hear on the way here? "


    "I just heard that the lock demon tower was broken, the demons rushed into the city, and ten thousand demon banners appeared. Elder Tianliu broke through the immortals?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± Xu Feng frowned at him, surprised with a trace of doubt, eyes slightly turned, suddenly thought of something: "I am also very surprised, after all, no one will think of it, everyone guessed that the next immortal will be master Ruyan, Zhang Tianshi, or Qin Mufeng, Yu Hao, how can it be him?"


    "But before the earth immortal broke through such a big event, there was news immediately, but this time there was no news?" Daishan continued.


    "Who knows? Maybe it''s because... "


    "Because of what?"


    "Because when he broke through the immortals, there was no thunder at all, but only a ray of light came down, and the movement was too small, so no one knew?"


    "No thunder robbery?" Dai Shang was surprised again. "I know that light, but we all think it''s the power of the old master. Why, it''s him?"


    "This guy, what''s the secret Forget about it. Who knows what those people are doing? Solve these guys firstWith that, Xu Feng didn''t wait for Dai Shang to say anything. He rushed out again with an arrow step and chopped the demons with his sword!


    "No Well


    Dai Shang wanted to reach out and stop him. He didn''t want to fight any more, but he didn''t stop him. Suddenly, he caught a glimpse from the corner of his eye. In the distance, something unknown crossed a parabola in the air, flew over and landed on a tall building.


    "What is that? forget it! All the dais, cover elder Xufeng! "


    "Yes


    "I don''t have to!"


    On this side, the battle continues, but with the addition of master Dai Jia and shadow army, the advantage of human beings has obviously increased. On the other side, the "thing" that can draw a parabola that Dai Shang just saw. In fact, it''s me


    "Tut Go


    Under the strong impact, my body quickly flew back out, straight to a building!


    But just before my back hit the building, my body suddenly disappeared and appeared on the top of the building. My feet rubbed back a few meters before I stopped.


    "It''s dangerous, but it''s good that there''s a blink."


    I stood on the top of the building and breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, my vigilance and perception are relatively strong, and I can use the blink at the last moment, otherwise it will be absolutely over!


    However, before I could completely relax, a strong sense of crisis suddenly hit me. I didn''t have time to respond more. My brain had not yet given instructions, but I had already flashed by.


    Sure enough, the next moment, a huge white phoenix swept past the place where I was standing. In an instant, the ground on the top of the building was like a plow, quickly lifted up a large piece.


    If I had just stayed there, I would have been cut a big piece of meat.


    However, without waiting for me to be more fortunate, a white line that could not be detected at all flashed in front of my eyes. In an instant, the sky whirled around!


    If there is another person here, you can see that a white line passes through me. In an instant, my head falls to the ground!


    However, at the same time, the golden light covered my whole body. Before landing, the head had already turned into full gold. Within a second, it was like dust flying out in the wind, turning into light spots smaller than rice grains, which could hardly be checked by the naked eye.


    But at once, the light spots converged on my empty neck, and they condensed out quickly. After a few breaths, they recovered completely. The golden light faded, and I was a complete person again.


    "Huang Zhengnan!"


    The golden light dissipated, and my eyes were clear again. At this time, I saw the opposite building. Huang Zhengnan slowly fell on it, surrounded by lightning, with a sword in his right hand, looking at me coldly.


    "Still alive? I''ll see how many more times you can live


    Huang Zhengnan shook his hand, the sword disappeared, and behind him, the huge ghost appeared again.


    He should have copied Qin Mufeng''s Feng Huanchao sword technique. Last time I saw it, it was not so perfect. I didn''t expect that he was so proficient this time.


    But


    I looked at Huang Zhengnan, who was obviously at ease and didn''t do his best, and his heart had already been raised.


    Today''s three times of refining body gold have been used up, that is to say, next, I will have no life saving skills!


    To live long is a blink, but with his ability, I don''t think I can avoid all his attacks. And the spells I know, even if I use them, may not hurt him much


    Has Did you lose?


    I closed my eyes and felt the strong momentum. In my heart, I was unwilling!


    I can''t just admit defeat. Next, I''ll rely on one!


    In an instant, a black light ball appeared in the palm of my right hand, which was directly pressed on my chest. The huge black ball instantly covered the top floors of the two buildings, and of course, he and I were also in it.


    "Oh? It''s kind of interesting. "


    Huang Zhengnan looked up at the boundless darkness around him. He was not afraid, but interested.


    "But this trick doesn''t mean anything to me! Don''t you just want to block my sight and let me be in it now? It''s useless! "


    Huang Zhengnan a big drink, behind the ghost also followed a burst of arms, all of a sudden, lightning, thunder, along with the ghost gas rampant, positive and evil forces actually exist in a person at the same time, toward the surrounding crazy spread!


    "Range attack?" I jumped out of the corner of my eye and quickly reached for my fist!


    "Die!"


    All of a sudden, the dark flame and the black rope were all used, and they began to burn him and entangle him!


    "That''s it?"


    Huang Zhengnan gave a cold smile. He also clenched his fists. The thunder and ghost gas increased the scope of attack several times. In the blink of an eye, he was in front of me!"I''ll go!"


    I quickly dodged, but once I opened my eyes again, I saw a thunder and several ghost gas had rushed to me.


    Pop!


    During the crisis, I didn''t have time to blink again, so I had to raise my arm to resist. Fortunately, in order to expand the scope of this guy, the attack power of each shot was not big.


    "We can''t go on like this. We can only hope that this blow will be used against him again!"


    My heart a horizontal, foot move suddenly rushed out, the power of the dark condensed in the hands, the dark flame burning, instantly! Punch!


    "Well?"


    The corner of Huang Zhengnan''s eye jumped, and he was obviously aware of the danger. However, in the dark holy land, it was my home court. The fist shaped Flame only hit him in an instant, and he couldn''t react at all!


    "Well -"


    visible to the naked eye, Huang Zhengnan''s abdomen suddenly sagged down, and then he looked up, his cheeks stirred, and he couldn''t resist a mouthful of blood!


    "It''s done!"


    When I saw him injured, I was overjoyed. But before I could be happy, I saw his right hand split quickly. The ghost behind him immediately made the same action. At the same time, he split the other four empty shadows quickly.


    Five ghosts split heaven palm!


    In the blink of an eye, one of the five palms had already fallen on me!


    "Ah


    At that time, a scream broke the sky, and a figure flew out again

 Chapter 625

    "Ah


    A scream, instantly across the sky, a figure, also flew out again, the dark holy land, also in this moment, broke!


    "Er - cough cough cough!"


    Huang Zhengnan stepped back a few steps, but he still couldn''t hold back. A mouthful of blood came out again and spilled on the roof of the building.


    "I really have some skills. Mingming has copied such a strong power. Mingming has practiced every day for such a long time This guy, huh! Anyway, he will die today! This time, it seems that there is no golden light in the way Finally, it''s used up! "


    Huang Zhengnan showed a successful smile, a little bit at the foot, the whole person here slowly lifted off, body micro motion, is toward the direction of my flying past.


    Bang!


    After the building, there is a park. People who work in this building sometimes come here for a walk during lunch break. Old people and other idle people in the neighborhood usually come here when they have nothing to do.


    Dancing, Tai Chi and dog walking are the scenes that can be seen in every park, and the same simple fitness equipment also exists in every park. However, compared with others, the design scheme and greening degree here are obviously better.


    But at this time, it has been abandoned


    The trees collapsed, the floor tiles cracked, the soil turned out, and the fitness equipment turned into scrap metal. Not far away, there are several bodies of people and dogs.


    Here, they are also attacked by monsters. It''s obvious that before that, a giant passed through here and completely destroyed it!


    The park is built back to back with a green belt in the middle separated by a fence of the same color as the green belt. Monsters pass by, but they are not on this side, so if you look at them from this side, they are still intact. But they welcomed me


    But I don''t have any monster to resist!


    The green belt of small trees and grass is not enough to worry about, but this time, I was a solid direct hit on the fence!


    Kalala -


    the fence could not have been made too strong, even if someone tried to kick his two feet, it could cause bending, not to mention me who was slapped by the Five ghosts! Instantly with this almost a whole row of fences all pulled out of the soil, flew into the park, and then fell to the ground, rubbed the ground to continue to slide forward, and then hit a high step!


    "Poof


    The impact of the back made me raise my head, and a mouthful of blood spurted out instantly!


    Almost subconsciously, I put out my hand to cover my mouth. At that time, I felt moist on my palm, and blood oozed from my fingers.


    "Straw size!"


    My lungs felt bad for a while, and my whole body seemed to be falling apart. I leaned against the big steps, looked up at the sky, gasped and scolded.


    What''s special? The dog coin Huang Zhengnan uses all the top magic! Feng Huanchao sword technique, Five ghosts splitting heaven palm, plus its own lightning Such an opponent, with the strength I have now, can''t win at all!


    Unless The amulet is still there. Unfortunately, in the small world, in order to defeat white God, he used it!


    Amulets are used once every seven days. I''ve just come back, and it''s far from time to use them again. Otherwise, the war will turn around!


    I leaned back against the steps and thought angrily. Suddenly I bowed my head and looked at my hand.


    Wait!


    This hand!


    The hand I saw was different from what I imagined. It was broad and fat. It was Guo Rui''s hand, but not Earl''s.


    "The trough! Are you... "


    I quickly reached out and touched my face again. Sure enough, it was my face. The mask had failed. The appearance of the count no longer exists. no Or I can''t feel the mask at all?!


    This startled me. I quickly looked up and looked around. Sure enough, I saw some white pieces of unknown material scattered not far away


    "The trough! It''s over


    Masks It''s broken.


    At this time, the sky was full of overcast wind. Looking up, Huang Zhengnan, the building over there, had already come here.


    "No way!"


    I was shocked, subconsciously about to get up, but it was a strong sense of powerlessness and pain to drag back.


    It''s over!


    This is the only idea in my mind.


    From my first contact with this guy, or even further, when I contacted his blue hawk club, I found that this guy has been targeting me.


    I don''t know where I offended him, but he was aiming at me. The first group of members of the blue eagle club were almost all the people I didn''t want from the boat club. He used the dissatisfaction of these people to deal with me.


    And later, the school basketball game, as well as several confrontation, his kind of emotion is really too obvious!


    But one thing I do know is that he aimed at me, but he didn''t know who I was. What he aimed at was the president of the boat society, the count, the former major of the shadow army, and now the Lord of the dark side! But not Guo Rui.He didn''t know that Guo Rui was the count!


    Yes!


    In an instant, my eyes brightened and I felt the breath inside my body carefully.


    The mana has been consumed to 7788. It''s impossible to play another game. Even if you want to run, you may not be able to run faster than him in this physical condition.


    In that case This move, though dangerous, is the last resort!


    When I thought of this, I gritted my teeth and reached out to my chest. The purple red light flashed on my chest. The mobile phone that had been in my body flew out and fell into my hands.


    "Xiao Mo, if I don''t contact you in half an hour, come out by myself!"


    I only had time to give such an order to Xiao Mo, and then I threw the mobile phone out.


    The mobile phone, flying in the air, accurately fell into a pit that might have been left by a huge monster. The soil was so soft that it turned over. When the mobile phone fell down, it immediately sank down. The soil on both sides immediately covered it up. Even if someone wanted to find it, they couldn''t find it.


    And that is the next moment, next to the wind blowing, followed by Huang Zhengnan appeared in front of me.


    "You?"


    "Huang Zhengnan?"


    I turned and looked at him with a look of surprise.


    "I remember you." Huang Zhengnan looked down at me with cold eyes. "Guo Rui, what''s your name? I''ve been to your school. You and Zeng Xiujie are friends."


    "Ah, indeed. What''s the matter? You What are you doing here? It''s dangerous here. There are There are monsters! I... "


    "And you? Why are you here? " Huang Zhengnan didn''t care what I said, but asked me.


    "I''m here to travel. It''s a nice day today. I came out for a walk and saw a park here. I wanted to come here for a walk, but suddenly the weather changed, and then Oh, I''m lucky. Although I was affected, I saved my life. Those people are not so lucky. "


    "What a coincidence?" Huang Zhengnan looked at me, and his eyes began to get worse.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Well! Just now I was fighting with a man who seemed to be flying here. Did you see that? "


    "No, I''m living enough now. Can I help you watch some people?" I chuckled and shook my head, but it was related to the pain on my body. My expression suddenly became strange and I had to be obedient.


    "If you don''t want to save me, go! Anyway, let me be quiet for a while. If you want to save me, aren''t you also a mage? I heard that you have some healing spells. Give me one. I really can''t. send me to a safe place and make an emergency call. Why should I have this kind of nutritious chat with you here And accept that look? "


    I don''t have good spirit of say, closed eyes, as if the body is exhausted, paralyzed on the ground, a pair of may go at any time appearance.


    But in fact, it is similar to this


    Before there was mana to protect the body, but it can also reduce the pain. Now there is no mana. What''s more, it hurts!


    Fortunately, in the dark holy land at that time, although Huang Zhengnan knew my range because he hit me, he still divided into five hands to attack in five directions for the sake of insurance, and his attack power naturally decreased a lot. In addition, the fire of annihilation in the Holy Land and the obstruction of the black rope also weaken.


    Otherwise, I don''t think I can make it to the present.


    But it''s strange, although I''m so heavy, but I don''t know why, there seems to be a force in my body that is repairing my injury. And even now! I have no mana, still can feel the existence of this force!


    Without waiting for me to think about it, Huang Zhengnan suddenly grabbed my collar. There was magic power in my body. I was so heavy that he caught me!


    "I''ll go! Pain - lying trough! What are you doing? "


    This is not a play. It''s true


    It really hurts


    Huang Zhengnan, regardless of my howling, raised me in front of his eyes, stared at my eyes, and used his magic power to detect the breath in my body.


    Then there was a voice of surprise -


    "hmm? No magic? No way. You should have some mana left. And this feeling is not exhaustion of mana, but as if No mana at all? "


    How fresh, if there is any, then my cell phone is not in vain?


    "What are you talking about? I don''t understand! Are you all right? Just go! Of course, if you have to treat me or make an emergency call, I won''t stop you I was dragged by him all over the body ache, two eyes dead to wait for him, angrily shouts.


    If I can''t move, I''ll shout!


    "No way You definitely have a trick. "


    Huang Zhengnan said in a deep voice. He suddenly looked up and thought about the distant sky.


    "Well?"I saw him suddenly stupefied, some doubts, but also along the look in the past, but saw a large group of black clouds in the distance to this side, like releasing some demon, is moving towards this side.


    Its momentum is strong, even more than the scale when the lock demon tower was opened!


    "It''s an accident again. I''ve been planning for so long, but there will be so many accidents!" Huang Zhengnan said hatefully, looked at me again, and laughed: "even if you are not, what? You have something to do with them, too. Let''s go


    After that, Huang Zhengnan just grabbed me and flew away!


    On the Maoshan mountain, Tianliu once again killed a big demon with his sword. When he turned his head, he saw that the black clouds were coming here quickly.


    "Did you come at last?" Tianliu smiles, shakes his wrist, holds the sword in his backhand, turns his head, looks at the old master and bows his fist.


    "I''m sorry, master. I still have some things to deal with. If I let them land here, I''m afraid things will be even worse. I can only go one step ahead. The trouble here can only be left to you!"


    Voice down, Tianliu directly fly up, toward the black clouds to the right direction.


    And the black cloud, also continue to surge there, over Maoshan, like chasing Tianliu, continue to move forward.

 Chapter 626

    Maoshan above, at this time the lock demon tower square has already changed. The lock demon tower no longer exists, there are only pieces of gravel in one place, each of which is a long time ago, completely infected by the evil spirit.


    Old master Zhang Shouyi sat on a huge corpse of a bear monster, looking at the rest of the monsters around him.


    The bear monster under him is also famous. However, he has been imprisoned in the demon lock tower for hundreds of years. In addition to a change not long ago, their accomplishments have been cut in half. It''s not enough for a master level mage like him.


    But


    "It''s too bad. It''s a bit too much." Looking at the dozens of monsters left around, the old master had a headache. One to one is sure to win, but in case of a rush, if you want to run, you can absolutely retreat, but if you want to win, it is impossible.


    But if it''s a Dixian, absolutely! It''s just a matter of time to kill these guys!


    Thinking of this, the old master raised his head and looked at the direction of Tianliu''s flight. At this time, even the big black cloud over there had become very small, and it was still shrinking. It seemed that he was still catching up.


    Before, the lock demon tower was broken, the group of demons under the command of ten thousand demon banners, instant united front, Qi brush will rush down the mountain! Thanks to Tianliu''s power of immortals, he stopped most of the demons and dragged them here with himself. Only in this way can the rest of the people have free time to go down the mountain, stop the small part of the demons and protect the city.


    Until now, it is Tianliu who is the main output. He can beat one and kill them in a few times, but he is just fighting and sharing his pressure. But so far, nearly half of them have been killed in the mountains.


    In addition to the remaining dozens, others should take the opportunity to run down when they are fighting


    With a sigh, the master stood up and braced himself for a fierce battle.


    But just at this time, the remaining monsters who might have been able to win suddenly made a common decision - run!


    Brush it! After discussion, all the monsters turned their heads together and ran down the mountain at the same time!


    "I..."


    The old master was just about to fight a fierce and thrilling battle. Suddenly, he was in a daze, and then


    "Don''t go! Don''t try to run! Stay away from the people at the foot of the mountain. If you have the ability to fight with me


    The master of heaven ran with his sword to chase the demons.


    And the monsters are also smart. Who''s going to fight with you here and wait for you to have dinner?


    At this time, not too far from the east of Maoshan, in a Taoist temple, a cross legged Taoist opened her eyes with inexplicable brilliance.


    "Master." Next to her, the child who was cooking tea saw that she opened her eyes and immediately dealt with her respectfully.


    "Well." The Taoist nodded, got up from the couch, walked to the door, opened the door, looked at the gray sky, felt the evil and blood in the air with the wind, and laughed.


    "If I go at this time, even if I help, I may be regarded as an enemy. Even if people in Maoshan know me, there should be a lot of people from other places. I won''t join in the fun. Anyway It''s going to be that day. "


    The Taoist turned around and closed the door with her backhand. Her eyes were moving, but she looked at a small table in the room. On it, besides a vase, there was a token. She lay there quietly. Under the token, there was a piece of paper, trembling slightly.


    When he enters the earth immortal, the day you come out to observe.


    Taoist looked at the words on the paper, still smiling, closed her eyes, slightly nodded: "I will obey the order of the leader."


    ¡­¡­


    "I''ll go! What do you mean by taking me on this "roller coaster" even if you don''t treat me? "


    I don''t know where in a cave, I was thrown to the ground by Huang Zhengnan. The internal injury I just suffered suddenly began to attack, and my whole body was covered by the feeling of pain. I immediately howled.


    Lost mana, I feel dizzy in the air. Where can I tell the difference between southeast and northwest? It is impossible to recognize space and time. At this time, I can only know that I was thrown into a cave by him, but I don''t know where it is. I don''t even know which city it is, which direction it is in Maoshan, and how far it is


    So now, like an island, I have no way to live!


    Huang Zhengnan moved his wrists, looked around, and looked back at the entrance of the cave. Finally, he stopped his eyes on me: "it''s said that if you fly with a mortal, even if the person''s weight is less than 100 Jin, you will feel as if he is carrying a thousand jin weight. It''s true!"


    "I''ve heard about it, too. It''s in journey to the West. What''s the matter?"


    "Hum!" Huang Zhengnan snorted coldly, bent down and put his eyes close to me, as if he wanted to see through everything about me: "but just along the way, I felt a little strange.""What?"


    "You''re fat and over 200, so you''re heavier than other people. I found that when I lifted you up. But the problem is, about half the way, I found that you became lighter again. Of course, maybe it''s because I''ve been holding you all the time, but it''s still strange. You''re so special. It''s strange that you''re so special. "


    "Strange you! There are many strange things in the world. I don''t know what you''re talking about. Where did you bring me? What are you bringing me here for? " I didn''t get angry and I took a close look at the cave.


    The place where I am now is similar to a circle. Of course, it is not a pure circle, but more edges and corners. The top of the cave is flat and curved, and the whole is like a big bowl buckled upside down. Behind Huang Zhengnan, there is a three meter high, straight up and down wall. It looks very hard, so it should be very difficult to dig. On the wall, it seems to extend backward, and there should be a hole.


    Because in addition, the rest of the walls are straight from top to bottom as a whole, not like the place leading to the entrance.


    This boy is really special. He can find a place!


    With my current strength, it''s impossible for me to go up to the three meter high wall, and without tools, I can''t even dig a soil step. That is to say, even if he just walks away and doesn''t look at me anymore, whether I can go out is a question


    "You can''t say that," said Huang. "A lot of things, there are reasons and results."


    With that, Huang Zhengnan suddenly pressed a hand on me, and used his magic power to explore my whole body. Then he took back his hand and straightened up: "but now I can confirm that you really don''t have any magic power. Because even if you used up your mana before and then kept suppressing it all the time, there should be mana recovery for such a long time Are you really powerless? "


    "I said I didn''t! Why do you think I''m a wizard? "


    "You and Zeng Xiujie are friends?"


    "Yes, so what? I know they''re mages, but so what? Can''t a mage make friends with ordinary people? I''m afraid you have some class discrimination in this view. " I laughed and shrugged.


    "So you know they''re part of an organization?"


    "The boat club? They told me


    "Do you know that they are enemies of the same boat club and our blue eagle club?"


    "Blue Blue eagle club? I seem to have heard them mention to me, what does your business have to do with me? They are my friends. If you are their enemy, I hate you. Or I don''t like you very much since you came to our school and we met for the first time, so? You beat me up? I''m still injured. If you hit me again, I''ll die. "


    "You''re all hurt?" Huang Zhengnan chuckled and suddenly showed a bad smile: "but how do I feel that the injury in your body at this time is much better?"


    ¡°£¡¡±


    In an instant, my brain seems to explode!


    It''s over!


    I feel dizzy in the air, and I can''t feel the condition of my body. But just after landing, I feel that although I still have a lot of pain, it''s obviously lighter than at the beginning.


    Although the human body has certain resilience, but I am sure that without mana, my body can not recover to this level so quickly!


    But What''s going on? How could I!


    "It seems that my suspicion is reasonable." Huang Zhengnan said, back two steps, face is proud smile.


    "I don''t know how you did it, but you must have secrets I don''t know. Don''t hide it from me. I''m not good at physical examination, but someone is good at it. Well, you monster, do you have a different taste on land? "


    He obviously didn''t say that to me.


    At that time, I was surprised, and immediately went to the passage behind the wall. Immediately, a big man with dark blue came slowly, and a pair of dead fish eyes were staring at him and me.


    "Introduce," Huang Zhengnan motioned to the dark blue man. "It''s a pity that I was captured by the people of Maoshan, but I let it out."


    "You''re the one who let out the monsters in the lock tower?! How can you... "


    "Don''t yell. You''d better worry about yourself. I didn''t introduce this one to you to scold me, but of course, my focus this time is not on him. As I said just now, he is a sea overlord of a generation. Naturally, there are countless capable people under him, such as The sisters


    Voice just fell, from that big man behind, walk out two figures again.


    Graceful curve, graceful figure, after passing from the big man, jumped down, jumped down the wall, stood behind Huang Zhengnan.


    The two sisters are similar in appearance, with long hair, big waves hanging down to the waist, and seaweed on their heads. The body is indigo, and the upper part of the body is covered by two shells, but there is nothing else. It is the dress of mermaid in fairy tales, but it is not the color of human beings. For human beings, it may lack aesthetic feeling. But the lower body, is actually the strange foreign skirt."The men of Fu Hai Sha are specially used to search things that others can''t find. Their hands It''s extremely flexible


    Huang Zhengnan introduced the two women behind him with a smile, and then looked at me with ill will.


    "What strange things and things are there in your body? They We''ll check it out. Come on, let him see what you''re doing


    "Yes." Two people obediently answered, the next moment, the moment to me!


    And that is at this moment, the strange skirt, suddenly split, and rushed to me.


    That thing It''s not a skirt at all! It''s their tentacles!


    They It''s a squid?!

 Chapter 627

    The chaos of the demon lock tower lasted for more than an hour. At the same time, the people of the cult and the threats from overseas are also waiting for an opportunity to stab at the weakest point.


    Tianya society, Yundingshan, shadow army and other major Chinese organizations are almost all mobilized to quell the chaos that happened in the whole country at the same time.


    However, as one of the three major non-governmental organizations, Wuyin League still has no hand, which makes people feel resentful and scold themselves.


    However, the common people in Pingtou would not know so many things, and the mages who knew them were all busy in different places. At most, they would curse one or two words secretly, and then they would have no time to manage those things.


    Maoshan and its surrounding cities have been destroyed to varying degrees. Countless buildings have been destroyed, and the number of casualties is increasing!


    Since Tianliu left, Maoshan battlefield has almost collapsed. Apart from the old master, the rest of them were not rivals at all. They could only attack in groups. Several people joined hands to deal with a monster, which was only a grudging draw. What they could do was to try their best to restrain the expansion of casualties.


    Fortunately, with the passage of time, the reinforcements of the human friars came gradually, and their fighting spirit almost lost. Each of them used their magic power to escape, which ensured the safety of several cities.


    But of course, it''s not a good thing to let them escape. They don''t know when to launch another attack. Compared with the current situation, it''s just drinking poison to quench their thirst.


    The demons retreated, but the major organizations were not idle. They redistributed the garrison personnel in various regions, searched for the traces of the demons on a large scale, resisted overseas attacks, and were on guard against the invasion of the cult With the breakthrough of Saint Lucifer and the collapse of the demon lock tower, the great power, which was still at the top, has become the most dangerous place in the world


    And just when everyone was busy, there was one person who went through the Maoshan battlefield, through various cities, and walked forward to Jicheng, until Boat Club!


    ¡­¡­


    "Ha ha ha ha ha Itch! Itch! Don''t touch it! Sorry! How disgusting and sticky! What''s your hobby, Huang Zhengnan! You''re toxic, you are


    In the cave, I was almost completely wrapped up by dozens of tentacles of two squid banshees, almost only eyes, nose, mouth and other parts were leaking out, and they were strictly carrying out their own tasks -


    eyes were glaring, nose was breathing, mouth was swearing


    Tentacles Is this the kind of thing painted in a small book? It''s really cool


    But the problem is, it''s really disgusting!


    The squid''s tentacles are sticky. When I brush them over my body, there is more mucus on my skin. The feeling of clinging to my skin while constantly breathing and squirming makes me tremble physically and mentally.


    And actually dozens of them are out at the same time, covering the whole body!


    Oh!


    Not only that, but also very itchy! The laughter caused by itching seriously affects my power of swearing!


    I don''t know how long after that, the two squid girls finally stopped and retreated one after another, leaving me paralyzed on the ground, gasping for breath, ready to recuperate and scold.


    "How''s it going?" Huang Zhengnan saw that they were over and asked.


    "He really doesn''t have any mana on him," said one of the squid girls. "But it''s also strange that his injuries are recovering at an amazing speed. The degree of recovery is absolutely beyond the limit of ordinary human beings. Even some mages can''t match it."


    "There is no mana, but it has the ability to recover more than ordinary mages?! Guo Rui, who are you? " Huang Zhengnan laughed for a while and looked at me unkindly.


    "I''m your father!" I glared at him and expressed myself.


    "Well! You don''t have to be hard mouthed. You can''t resist me or run away. Just stay here and don''t think about anything else. You two, watch him! "


    "Yes." Two squid girls bowed to answer.


    Huang Zhengnan nodded, turned around and left. He jumped on the wall and stood beside the dark blue man.


    "I don''t mind lending you two maids."


    "You hold the Wanyao banner, and you are the master. You should obey the master''s orders."


    "That''s good." Huang Zhengnan snorted, as if to himself: "since this guy has no magic power and is imprisoned by us, it''s a matter of time to find out what''s wrong with him. There''s no need to waste energy on him. Now the situation is just right. I''ll strike while the iron is hot and solve those organizations that hinder our eyes!"


    "Yes


    Two people said, went to the hole, finally, disappeared in my line of sight.


    ¡­¡­


    Jicheng, Tongzhou society


    At 6:30 p.m., lunch time was said. However, in the dining hall of Tongzhou society, Zeng Xiujie, Gao Yan, Geng Xi, Tie Ning and other important personnel welcomed the delayed lunch. Of course, they are not the only ones present, but also Hu Jie


    In such a big canteen, they are the only senior members of the society, which is somewhat lonely and boring. And None of the people present spoke, but only the sound of chopsticks and spoons colliding with dishes, and the subtle sound of chewing.Hu Jie, as the wife of the president to be, was naturally placed in the main seat by them. She sat at the top of the table, her face was expressionless, her plain eyes seemed to be brewing some kind of storm, her hands were not fast and slow, and she picked up the food and sent it to her mouth.


    And the others around her, or after a while will have to squint at her, or else, is like ADHD attack, uncomfortable all over, a force of wandering.


    Zeng Xiujie''s cultivation is good, whether it''s mana or mood, so naturally it''s the former. Moreover, as a person in charge of almost all the power in the society, he sits closest to Hu Jie. As soon as he looks up, the two people may meet each other. So from the beginning to the present, he dares not look up, but only lowers his head to eat, but he constantly sweeps her with his spare light.


    "How can I meet you when I''m away from dinner!"


    Zeng Xiujie eats food in a dull voice, but he has 10000 grass mud horses in his heart.


    I have been missing for more than three months. During this period, not to mention missing the new year''s dinner I promised, I even missed the new year''s day which is the most important thing for our people! Regardless of this, the most important thing is the essence - three months to live without people, dead without corpses!


    If the general couple, not to mention three months, three weeks without contact, it is estimated that they can be sentenced to death! But after all, we have a special identity, and Hu Jie always understands it, so I should not die, maybe No time?


    But I''ll have to wait until I get back! Of course, if I come back, it is estimated that the first step should be to cry, not to settle the accounts in autumn. But now I didn''t come back, so they have to bear the anger at any time!


    Bata!


    Zeng Xiujie took another dish with chopsticks, but this time, maybe he was flustered because he was confused. He shook his hand for a moment, and the chopsticks loosened. The dish he was holding immediately fell on the table.


    "Er --"


    just this once, Zeng Xiujie almost died!


    Zeng Xiujie''s heart was so good that he took a glance at Hu Jie. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he put down his heart a little and reached for a tissue to wipe the dishes off the table.


    But at this time


    "No! I can''t stand it! "


    "I''ll go! Go - I''m scared to death


    All of a sudden, Hu Jie clapped her case. Zeng Xiujie was about to clean the table. She almost lifted the dish by pressing it on the plate!


    It''s not just him, but everyone else stops their actions at the same time. Old people like Luo Peng, Tie Ning and Gong sun Shu are calm. After a pause, they just put down their chopsticks and sit upright, waiting for the follow-up. And some, such as Gao Yan, were so scared that the dishes in the chopsticks fell off the table.


    "Do it yourself." Zeng Xiujie said to him in a low voice, wiped off the piece he had lost, stood up, tangled twice, and said tentatively: "elder sister, let''s calm down, maybe right away..."


    "Enough! Don''t say that! That''s what you''ve been saying since last month! How long has it been? No, I have to find him! "


    Hu Jie said, regardless of the public reaction, immediately turned and left, quickly walked out of the canteen, straight to the door.


    "Come on, come on! Stop her


    Zeng Xiujie cried out quickly, and a crowd rushed out. Naturally, Li cunhao, the dogleg, rushed to the front line, trotted past and stopped in front of Hu Jie.


    "Don''t be impulsive, boss. He''s absolutely fine! He is absolutely alive! On me I still have his things on me. I can figure out how he is now. You just, you... "


    But the problem is that I dare not stop it.


    Let alone him. Even people like Gongsun Shu and Luo Peng, because of Hu Jie''s identity, didn''t do anything. It was only a symbolic obstruction and Zeng Xiujie''s persuasion.


    "I don''t need to! The monster who followed brother Rui said, brother has been in that place It''s like closing the door. There''s no need to be in such a hurry. "


    Zeng Xiujie walked beside Hu Jie. Like others, he did not dare to stop her. He could only persuade her in this way, but it was obviously useless.


    "In the past, I didn''t worry, but now? Now it''s the scene. Can I not worry? " Hu Jie said in a cold voice. Her face was very cold and firm.


    "What''s the scene? How... "


    Zeng Xiujie also wanted to gag and muddle through, but before she said a few words, Hu Jie suddenly turned her head and glared at her, instantly choking all the words behind him.


    "Do you want to keep it from me?" Hu Jie looked at him and frowned.


    "What what? What are you hiding? " Zeng Xiujie scratched his head and looked silly.


    "Hum!" Hu Jie snorted coldly, her arms around her chest, but she didn''t hold anything up. She said coldly: "since Guo Rui became the leader of the shadow army, the intelligence network of the shadow army has been connected with our intelligence network. It can be said that our information system is top in the country and even in the world, so we can get news almost at the same time when a big event happens.""Yes, yes, so what?" Zeng Xiujie licked his lips.


    "And keep it from me? You think I don''t know?! No matter how stupid I am, have I never heard of such a big thing? Maoshan accident, all the monsters have been released, fled to all parts of the world! It''s more than that. What''s going on in the west? You say


    "I..." Zeng Xiujie''s lips moved for a while, but he didn''t say anything. He could only bow his head and keep silent.


    Yes, we can''t hide this kind of event that shocked the whole country and the whole world.


    "What if he stays there? If the danger still comes, can you guarantee that there will not be a powerful monster right there, or that the battlefield in the West will not affect it? Now outside, it''s the most dangerous. I dare not say anywhere else. At least, here we are, I''m at ease! "


    With that, Hu Jie shook her hand and pushed Li cunhao away. She was about to move forward.


    But just then, a voice suddenly rang out, and then a figure came down from the gate -


    "you guessed well! Sir There''s something wrong


    All of a sudden, people''s hearts seemed to stop. Because these words lead the present situation to a terrible place! And the truth of these words, is also so without consideration.


    Because it is Xiushu who has been by my side for three months!

 Chapter 628

    "There''s something wrong with him, sir."


    Boom!


    A simple statement, but like thunder, suddenly huge waves! All the people present were quiet and looked at the person who came suddenly.


    That person, who has been following me for the past three months, can be said to be the person who knows most about me Xiushu.


    What he brings is a message that can change the current situation of the development of Tongzhou society!


    "You What did you just say? What happened to her? "


    "What happened to brother Rui?"


    Hu Jie, Zeng Xiujie and others immediately cried out after they reacted and almost jumped on Xiushu.


    Xiushu stepped back two steps to avoid the people who were waving their teeth and claws. His face was gloomy and he continued: "there''s something you don''t know. Because it just happened, Mr. Xu has recovered his consciousness and should have come back immediately. But at this time, there''s something wrong with the lock demon tower and the Maoshan crisis. Mr. Xu must rush to join the fight immediately."


    "What happened to him?"


    At that time, when it was dark, Hu Jie almost didn''t come up in a breath. She quickly came back, stepped forward and stared at him, as if she could not hear what she was worried about.


    Unfortunately, the fact is that people''s consciousness has never been transferred


    "In the first battle of Maoshan, Mr. Huang didn''t do much damage. When the monsters rushed out of the lock demon tower, the Taoist priest of Maoshan and the soldiers came to resist, while Mr. Huang Zhengnan was the one against him."


    "Huang Zhengnan?" Hu Jie frowned suspiciously. Her eyes turned and she thought of this man. "The one from the storm?"


    Zeng Xiujie responded immediately and explained to Hu Jie, "I haven''t told you before. Huang Zhengnan has been identified for a long time. He is the president of the blue eagle society organized by the mage."


    "Blue eagle society?"


    "An organization that works against us." Zeng Xiujie said in a deep voice. "I found out from the first fight that most of their people were kicked out from us. He almost recruited them and then let them deal with us. But This is the news of last year. With the development in recent months, our strength is definitely stronger! "


    "Then he..."


    "He was caught." Xiushu, as if on purpose, said the most terrible thing at the moment when Hu Jie raised it in her heart.


    "What?"


    This time, everyone exclaimed.


    Xiushu lowered his head, gave way to the side and said, "ask her about the specific situation."


    Behind Xiushu is a large and white Samoye.


    "It''s you?" Hu Jie''s eyelids jumped, immediately stepped forward two steps, went to the depth of Samoye, and squatted down.


    "I know a ghost around brother Rui. I''ve seen it before. Do you know what happened to him?" Hu Jie explained to the crowd, and then asked Xiao Mo about the past.


    Xiao Mo nodded: "yes, master, he..."


    Next, Xiao Mo told me all the things that happened before me, and then told me what happened after I left


    "Master! Master


    In the earth pit of the park, a streamer suddenly broke through the ground and turned into a little Mo on the ground. As soon as it came out, it began to shout.


    But it''s useless. At this time, there are no living people here. The demons are constantly advancing outward, and the human mage has been following them. When I threw out my mobile phone, I gave her an order to come out half an hour later. At this moment, even the human and the demon had already gone away.


    "There''s something wrong with the master. It''s the guy! Damn it! How dare you hurt your master so badly! Where is the master Really, Lu Qijun, come out for me! "


    Xiao Mo is so anxious that he suddenly thinks that Lu Qijun has tracked down the target through his ghost control skill. Maybe it will work this time. So he immediately yells at the mobile phone and starts to dig the mobile phone with his paw.


    Where can Lu Qijun endure this kind of shouting? In addition, although he is also my subordinate, he has a very low status and can only come out obediently. But this time, there was nothing he could do


    It''s really not him. Last time, the time interval was short. This time, I walked for nearly half an hour. In addition, the demons were just rampant nearby. Where else would a kid dare to stay here? There''s no way to ask for clues.


    "You trash! What can you do at the critical moment? "


    "I''ll go! It has something to do with me. There is no ghost around here. What can I do? "


    "How dare you talk back!"


    Xiao Mo is really anxious. He bites Lu Qijun directly, and he screams in pain. As soon as he looks up, he sees Xiu Shu


    "At that time, I heard there were shouts and ghosts. I was curious about what little ghosts dared to stay here, so I went to have a look. I didn''t expect that I found it from there."


    With that, Xiushu took out the mobile phone.


    "Cell phone?" Zeng Xiujie was stunned and didn''t know why. "What''s special about cell phones.""This is brother Rui''s mobile phone." Hu Jie said suddenly.


    "Ah?"


    "Besides, it''s not just a simple mobile phone. He told me that it''s all his mana in it!"


    "Ha --?!"


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave, two female squid sit on the left and right sides of the mountain wall to rest. With their strength, they don''t even need to see me. Anyway, I can''t run.


    But it''s really strange. Up to now, the injury in my body has recovered. I don''t know what''s the reason, but anyway, it''s a good thing for me. It''s better to have no injury than to have injury. It doesn''t hurt to walk.


    I looked at the two of them, got up from the ground, and walked slowly to the wall. I didn''t get any stop until I put my hand on the wall. Then I got a scolding -


    "what are you doing?"


    "Tut..." I scratched my head and looked back at them: "I said, two sisters, at this height, I don''t want to go at all. Besides, even if I can go up, with your two abilities, I''ll be arrested at once? How dare I run. "


    "Well, just know." When two squid girls heard me say this, they shook their heads with satisfaction, leaned back against the mountain wall, and still rested.


    "You know the current affairs and have vision. It''s good that you and I are not tired. Elder sister, it''s better for us to stay here. Unlike them, we have to go out to fight with those human mages."


    "Yes." Another squid girl said, it seems that she is the elder sister. "But it''s hard on land. If only I could go back to the sea."


    "It should be. Soon, our king is very powerful. There are so many powerful monsters together. Those human friars must be finished!"


    "Ha ha ha, wait for that day. These human beings are disgusting Hey, come here and give our sisters a massage. Our legs are sore. Be sensible and take good care of them. We''ll give you some good advice. When the time comes, you can die if you destroy human beings. "


    "Yes! Give the two sisters a massage Legs? "


    People have to bow their heads under the low eaves. But the problem is


    "Aren''t squid legs soft? Will it be sour? "


    "Well Sister squid protracted sound, unkindly looked at me, Yin Yang strange said: "it seems that you still look high, you are not so obedient ah, nothing, you do not give us press, we give you press, sister, together."


    "Good."


    "No! I press! I press


    Well, what she said is definitely the same way that she used to explore my mana. Yes! It''s inexplicable, but


    It''s disgusting! And it''s itchy


    Forget it, no matter whether I was looking for trouble on purpose or not, I didn''t care whether the leg of the squid was sour or not, so I went straight to it, picked up a sticky, soft tentacle and began to knead it.


    Dozens of legs, I really have a job to do. But as for what they said, give me a good word? Pooh! As far as you two are concerned, is the second of Huang Zhengnan''s subordinates qualified?


    However, if so many monsters of Millennium cultivation follow his command and launch attacks in an organized and disciplined way, then the danger index will definitely rise several times!


    Now, the only people who can deal with them are the old Heavenly Master, the master of the three religions temple and so on.


    This time, not necessarily many people will die!


    I think so, want to sigh, but think there are two monsters in my side, can only hold back, only in the heart depressed. I don''t know where Huang Zhengnan took me. I can only hope that they can find me soon


    ¡­¡­


    "All mana? How is that possible? How can all the mana be taken out of the body? Besides, it''s still one Mobile phone? " At that time, Gao Yan issued a question, which he really did not understand.


    "What she said is true! This is really the source of master''s mana! If this one leaves his body, he will have no magic power! " Small Mo is also anxious to say, all over the dog hair are shaking.


    "But this It''s hard to understand Zeng Xiujie also didn''t quite understand.


    Hu Jie knew them very well. She turned back and said coldly, "if this thing is not with him, it''s equivalent to losing the Altman transformer."


    "Oh, I see! That''s it! " All the boys suddenly realized.


    "So he''s in danger now! We must hurry to save him Cried Hu Jie.


    "No, not necessarily." At this time, a silent Luo Peng suddenly spoke.


    "What?"


    "Mr. Huang''s identity has always been kept secret. We have never exposed his name, and he has always appeared in other images, so Huang Zhengnan may not recognize him."


    "Then why did he take him?""That''s the point!" Luo Pengdao. "Huang Zhengnan is sure of us. If he knows the identity of Mr. Huang, he should kill him directly. But if he just takes it away, it means that he doesn''t know the identity of Mr. Wang. He should just be suspicious. "


    "But what if it''s going to take him back to torture?" Hu Jie retorted.


    Sure enough, the girl''s IQ will be surprisingly high at some time!


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s not that there''s no such possibility. " Luo Peng was defeated.


    Gongsun Shu also stood up at this time, stretched out his hand, made a calm gesture, and issued a just voice: "no matter whether he found it or not, now the situation is that he has been arrested by him, and has no ability to resist. It is impossible to expect him to take the opportunity to escape. As long as there is a Dharma Master, even if he is very weak, he can''t fight."


    "Or go straight to the cage." Xiushu added at this time.


    Yes, I just experienced it three months ago


    "Oh, come on, come on! Anyway, if we want him back safely, we have to do something. " Hu Jie was so anxious that she interrupted their analysis and cried out, "just say what we are going to do!"


    After hearing this, they looked at each other. Luo Peng put his arms around his chest and said in a deep voice, "now that you know the identity of the other party, it''s easy to do. If you want to find a way, there is now the fastest way


    "Use all your strength to attack the blue eagle society!"

 Chapter 629

    "Crusade against the blue eagle society?"


    "What else can you do?" Luo Peng looked at the crowd and said faintly.


    "If that''s the case, then it''s simple. There are four bases in the blue hawk club. If it''s reasonable to infer, then you will be locked up in one of them. As long as we succeed in attacking, you can come out!" Zeng Xiujie said.


    "That''s it!" As soon as Hu Jie heard that there was a way, she dealt with her immediately.


    "But I have just said that this is a common sense inference, that is to say, it is taken for granted. But how can we prove that Mr. Huang Zhengnan must have been put into his blue eagle club? Can''t you just find a place? "


    After hearing this, Luo Peng turned his head and looked at him with helpless eyes: "then you have other ways?"


    "I..."


    Yeah, where else? This is the helpless place, even if you can think of it, Huang Zhengnan will find another place to be imprisoned, but what about that? You don''t know the place. You can only go to the place you know. Even if you don''t have it, what can you do


    Zeng Xiujie sighed, looked down at his feet, and drew a strange circle on the ground. Then he raised his head and looked firm.


    "Now that it''s decided, do what you say!"


    In the main hall, the original chairs were removed, several small tables were put together, and a map was put on it, with red circles on its four corners.


    "this is as like as two peas of the blue eagle society, there are no major and minor points. There is no difference between them. Almost the same is true. Besides the establishment of the northeast base, the other three are built after four."


    The perimeter of the table is bigger, so that everyone can stand around. Zeng Xiujie is facing the map and reaches out to draw on the four red circles of the map.


    "In other words, even if there is a master, we are not sure that Huang Zhengnan will go to the headquarters, so it is still possible for all four."


    "Where are we going to attack?" Luo Peng still keeps his arms around his chest and asks Zeng Xiujie.


    Zeng Xiujie looked up at him, then lowered his head, looked at the map, looked at the four circles, hesitated for a while, and then said: "every base must be able to contact each other. Once we make a mistake, the other side will surely receive the news. It''s ok if brother Rui isn''t there. If we don''t choose the right one, we''ll scare the snake! At the same time, we should strengthen the prevention and direct transfer. If that''s the case, it would be very unwillingness. "


    Luo Peng nodded and said, "so what we have to do is attack the four bases at the same time! To make them all unprepared! If you are really in one of these, you will be able to save it! "


    "That''s the truth!"


    "Oh, no, you wait for a while!" Gao Yan suddenly spoke at this time. "Attack the four at the same time? Do we have this force? There are a lot of people on the other side! Besides, they did the task of locking the demon tower. Xiushu also said, "what kind of demon flag does that guy have to control these monsters? If they guard the house, how can we win?"


    "No, that''s not a problem anymore." Zeng Xiujie said.


    Then he straightened up, looked around the crowd, and continued: "our intelligence network has been connected with the shadow army, so we can get a lot of information ahead of others. According to the information we have now, Huang Zhengnan is directing these guys to stop some small and medium-sized mages from attacking. Therefore, at least these guys will not be in the base. "


    Gao Yan was relieved: "Oh - that''s good."


    "So what we have to do now is how to allocate manpower to attack these four bases at the same time!"


    At the end of the speech, Xiushu immediately replied, "I have gathered some ghosts and demons in Yanjing, especially five brothers. They have great strength. According to the geographical distance, we can be the main force to attack the northeast base."


    Zeng Xiujie was immediately overjoyed: "that''s great! But you''re not the only ones. We need more people. "


    With that, Zeng Xiujie lowered his head, carefully looked at the four red circles on the map and pointed.


    "Don''t worry about this in the southwest. Now the Nanyang association is quite honest, and there are masters of the three religions temple. I don''t think they dare to make waves. They can contact Cheng Qianyu and let him attack with King Gu. It should be enough to win!"


    "Then our branch in Yancheng can also..."


    "No way!"


    Before Gao Yan finished, Zeng Xiujie interrupted him.


    "Why?"


    "As I said just now, Huang Zhengnan is now targeting various organizations, and we have long been targeted by them. Will they let us go?" Zeng Xiujie looked at him and questioned his soul.


    "This..."


    "Even if we all stay here, we can''t resist the attack of the demon group. Some people are the same as none, but it''s better to stay. We have a lot of people here. On the other side of Yancheng, the real power is only the leader of Sikong and the elder of chisuzi. They can''t tell one from the other. "After hearing this, Gao Yan immediately frowned, looked at the people around him, and scratched his head: "tut - that''s true! In this way, we can''t use all our strength, and we have a better chance of winning? "


    "There won''t be too much..." Zeng Xiujie said, leaving the table, took a book and a pen from one side of the cabinet, tore off several pieces of paper, and then tore each piece of paper into several sections, and began to write on it.


    "Is this a draw?" Luo Peng understood and asked immediately.


    "Well." Zeng Xiujie nodded. "The northeast, northwest, Southeast, and those left behind, how many and how few, can be divided, depends on their own."


    With that, Zeng Xiujie raised his head and looked at the crowd: "it''s OK to stay in the northeast. I''m not sure they will come during this period. It''s not so dangerous. But the problem is in the southeast and northwest. A just experienced the change of Maoshan, maybe there will be no monster left. A battlefield close to northern Europe, I don''t know if it will affect... "


    "Everybody Zeng Xiujie wrote the note, made it into a group and spread it on the table. He raised his head and kept silent for a long time. Then he said, "this action, the outcome is unknown. I really don''t know if any of you will encounter anything in this battle, or Will you come back


    "I didn''t allocate personnel by myself this time. Instead, I chose to draw lots because I didn''t want to and dare not tell you where to go. According to the common sense, the most dangerous northwest must be the strongest. But if something really happens, I can''t explain it. I can''t say that if you are strong, you should take risks and die. Everybody, look at your life


    With that, Zeng Xiujie would reach for the first sign.


    But just then, Hu Jie''s voice suddenly rang out: "wait a minute!"


    "Ah?"


    Zeng Xiujie''s movement was interrupted, and he looked up at her.


    Hu Jie took a look at the paper ball on the table, simply counted it, then looked at him again, as if asking a question of guilt, and asked, "do you have mine in these?"


    "This..." Zeng Xiujie was a little stunned at that time and said, "of course not, because you are not a fighter, and..."


    "And what?" Hu Jie did not wait for his words to finish, then asked. "Because I''m weak? You can''t say that if you are strong, you are going to risk or die. Can you say that I am weak, so I should stay and wait for them to attack my family? "


    "This Where does this start? Sister, do you want to... "


    Hu Jie looked at him and then at all the people present. She said in a cold voice, "yes, I know what I look like in your heart. Guo Rui''s girlfriend, your boss''s and your brother''s girlfriend, a person who has no strength and just plays a trick on him, but has a higher status than you! Especially those of you who are strong and can''t do it, you must despise me. "


    "Absolutely dare not have this idea!" Baron and Lang Feng immediately arched their hands and knelt down on one knee to show their loyalty.


    They are ancient generals. They have experienced such things. At this time, they have a strange tacit understanding.


    Hu Jie looked at them and shook her head: "no, no matter what, I hope you don''t forget that I''m his girlfriend! It''s not a person who can be at ease here just by looking good, having a good figure, speaking well and being coquettish! "


    Hearing this, no matter how serious the scene was, Zeng Xiujie blinked. He thought to himself in his heart: do you take the opportunity to praise yourself?


    But of course, he didn''t say it. Hu Jie didn''t care what he thought. She continued: "he''s in danger. What about me? I''ll just wait at home and watch you Really like a queen watching you go out to fight and help me find my boyfriend?! Yes, although you are not only for me, what''s wrong with this sentence? He is in trouble. If I don''t go, am I his girlfriend?! Paper ball, add me one! "


    Some of the people on the scene, especially Tie Ning, who was bold and unrestrained, immediately laughed: "ha ha ha ha Well said! No man


    Geng Xi also put up a thumb, funny expression: "brother Rui can find such a person as a girlfriend, lying trough! Envy


    "I envy you!"


    Other people are happy, but Zeng Xiujie is a little scared, really let her draw, in case of a bad draw how to do? But there is no way, can only pick up a note, ready to write a note left behind, so as to increase the probability of her stay.


    But Hu Jie seemed to see his idea, and said again: "since you say to look at life, you really look at life. Even if I die, it''s also my life. Don''t do anything else."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Zeng Xiujie''s pen stopped the moment it touched the paper.


    Yes, it depends!


    What if she doesn''t get this one? One more left behind means one less attacking! On behalf of the difficulty will be greater! It also means there will be fewer people to protect her.


    If this one is written like this, it will be signed. Lose, sign!Alas -


    Zeng Xiujie sighed that he could only write one, which was the Northwest with the largest number.


    Even if she really got the most dangerous one, it was the result of most people protecting her.


    However, it''s best that she will be able to meet the chance of only one card and stay behind


    Thinking about this, Zeng Xiujie threw the new paper ball on the table, poked it with his hand at will, and said, "I''ll watch what happens to my life!"


    "Good!"


    All of them answered, and at the same time, they reached out and took a sign from the table.

 Chapter 630

    "All You''ve chosen where you''re going. "


    In front of the table, Zeng Xiujie held the paper ball tightly in his hand, closed his eyes, pressed the tension in his heart, and said with trembling lips.


    "Well."


    "Take it."


    Around, is everyone''s answer.


    "Well." Zeng Xiujie nodded, opened his eyes, and slowly lowered his head. I thought about my palm, pinched it with my index finger and thumb, unfolded the paper ball, and said, "I''ll repeat the personnel allocation. After you see where you want to go, you can determine the combat plan in combination with what I said."


    "In the northeast base, the confirmed personnel are Xiushu and his subordinates, so we only need to send a small number of personnel. The leader is two people, that is, two people sign northeast."


    Zeng Xiujie said that the paper ball on his hand had been completely unfolded, and on the crumpled paper, the word "Southeast" was impressively written.


    "Southeast and northwest, relatively dangerous..." Zeng Xiujie pressed the note on the table and said with a long breath. "It''s very dangerous for one to be near the Nordic battlefield, or for another to be near the Nordic battlefield. Almost all the troops in our community have reached these two sides, and the leaders are all three. "


    Said, Zeng Xiujie looked around the crowd: "open the paper ball, look at your life, I also want to see who is with me."


    As soon as the voice fell, Luo Peng''s voice rang out: "it''s me."


    Zeng Xiujie immediately turned to see, sure enough, Luo Peng cold face, holding a note in his hand, it is also written "Southeast" words.


    "Tut..."


    Seeing his result, Zeng Xiujie couldn''t help but have a headache.


    Among these people, the strong ones are Luo Peng, Tie Ning and Gong sun Shu. If these three people are separated, although their strength is average, it also means that there will be no strong team, and the strength to protect Hu Jie will be even less.


    We can only hope for The other two.


    Zeng Xiujie thought so. But it was as if Heaven intended to fight against him. When Tie Ning, standing beside Luo Peng, saw Luo Peng''s note, she immediately unfolded it, and then yelled, "why?"


    This shout almost stopped Zeng Xiujie''s heart!


    It''s clear what will happen to make him so excited.


    Zeng Xiujie sighed and looked at the past. Sure enough, on the note in Tie Ning''s hand, there was the word "stay at home".


    "No Who else is with me? Ah? "


    Tie Ning saw that she couldn''t go out to fight. At that time, she was a little anxious. She went to see other people and wanted to find another companion.


    Zeng Xiujie said: "you are the only one. You are the only one left behind."


    "Ah?! Just me?! No, no! If you all go out, just leave me at home, then you can''t suffocate me? " When Tie Ning heard this, she quit and yelled.


    On one side, Gao Yan said with a smile: "OK, it''s not all said. It''s all fate! Your life is here! Be obedient


    "Grass


    "Still angry..." Gao Yan grins and laughs that Tie Ning doesn''t get the chance to fight. He unfolds a note that says northwest.


    "Northwest." Gao Yan showed it to you. Then he looked at Zeng Xiujie again: "Hey, didn''t you say it''s important to stay at home? Why is there only one person left? "


    Zeng Xiujie looked at him for a while, then left and right, and finally looked out into the yard.


    In the yard, under a big tree at the corner of the wall, although the leaves had fallen out, the beggar still liked to stay under the tree, sitting on his own couch and basking in the sun with his eyes closed. The black sick dog still likes to lie at his feet. It seems that it can''t move any more.


    "Do you remember brother Rui said that this man is unusual. Although he should not act with us, since he chose us, maybe he will help us if we are in danger."


    "Are you sure?" Gao Yan asked uneasily.


    "It''s not 100% sure, but it''s 70% sure!"


    "Well All right, whatever. No matter how bad it is, the stone monster is one of us. With Tie Ning, it''s enough! "


    "Well." Zeng Xiujie nodded and waved his hand to other people. He said helplessly: "OK, open it all."


    Tie Ning this result comes out, it is the headache that lets him most absolutely. Not only were the two strongest soldiers divided, but the only guard seat was also occupied. Now anyway, Hu Jie will definitely go to a certain battlefield!


    Li cunhao opened the note and immediately came to Zeng Xiujie''s side. He said with a smile: "I''m southeast, too. I''m with you. If you have any orders, please let me know. I''ll deliver the tea and water and promise to do it."


    "Oh." Zeng Xiujie didn''t want to talk.


    Baron and Lang Feng opened the note at the same time. They both looked at each other''s note and then lit it up together.


    Balong is the northeast and Langfeng is the northwest.


    "And you, Mr. Gongsun?" Zeng Xiujie looked at Gongsun Shu beside him.Gongsun Shu unfolds the paper ball, two everybody look: "Northwest."


    At this time, Geng Xi also unfolded the note, which said northeast.


    Zeng Xiujie put his hand over his face. OK, it''s all on this one. The only one left is Hu Jie. It''s absolutely northwest!


    Hu Jie looked at everyone''s content, laughed and threw the paper ball on the table: "OK, it seems that I am northwest, Gao Yan, Lang Feng and Mr. Gongsun. Let''s act together."


    She didn''t open her note. She was afraid that Zeng Xiujie or other people would do something else, or she didn''t want to change the content of her note into something else. But she decided to go this time. She sincerely hoped that she could use it, so she used this method.


    As the little story says, a bag of two stones, a black and a white, let you touch one, the results are both black. If you want to break the game, you can put a stone in the pile and say, "what''s left is the opposite.".


    But this time, they really didn''t play any tricks. On her note, it was really Northwest


    "Well, it was said before the draw. Anyway, this is life! Once it''s drawn, it''s not allowed to go back. The action team has confirmed that all members of the society will be mobilized! Start at once, plan your battle, think on the way


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    History should remember that on this day, Tongzhou society ushered in the first World War!


    Sixty percent of the staff went to the northwest and Southeast, two dangerous places that are at the top of the storm at present. Twenty percent of the staff went to Yanjing to join the Peking Opera Troupe and go to Changbai Mountain, the northeast base of Lanying society!


    Only 20% of the people left behind!


    Senior members of the society, working in groups, Geng Xi and Balong went to the northeast with Xiushu. Zeng Xiujie, Luo Peng and Li cunhao set out for the southeast. Hu Jie, together with Gao Yan, Lang Feng and Gong sun Shu, is going to the northwest!


    ¡­¡­


    At the same time, to the north of China, in the country of Mao, which is famous for its fighting nation, on the ice devil mountain, which has been snowing all the year round


    Hoo -


    the cold wind blows, the ice is everywhere, the snow is everywhere, the wind is rolling snow, raging in the vast mountains.


    Ice devil mountain, the legendary place where ice devil lived, is also the place where it fell. It is cursed by heaven and will never see the sun. It can only be accompanied by Blizzard and ice. Not to mention ordinary people, even mages can''t climb this ice devil mountain.


    But there was one man who beat it


    In a valley, a figure stood between the two sides of the mountain wall, his upper body bare, the whole person stood upright, even though the storm hit, snow near the body, not moved!


    Ice demon sect! Okin!


    The only man who conquers the ice devil mountain, the leader of the ice devil sect, is the number one Wuchi in the world.


    It is said that he went to Bingmo mountain many times without any damage. Even, he was about to take the place of death that others looked away from as his home. But this time, it was the most dangerous and the longest time for him to enter the mountain


    More than three months ago, several experts attacked China at the same time. For a time, China was attacked on three sides. Only his side was as calm as before.


    However, it was also the one he regretted the most. I regret that I didn''t go to China at that time.


    Because at that time, murongshen broke through the Dixian, and became the only one who got rid of the shackles of vulgarity and went further in recent hundreds of years!


    He must have a fight with this man because he is so crazy about martial arts!


    But when he wanted to go, he was stopped by the followers of ice demon sect and the shadow army Duan Qingtian. If I had gone to China at that time, I might have been able to see him


    In his heart, there is no fighting between countries, let alone national righteousness. What he wants is the progress of practice.


    It was after that day that he entered the ice devil mountain and never came out again. He knew that today, it had been more than three months and more than 100 days. And he, at last, found his way in this forbidden area! Found What he wants!


    "This Is that it? "


    Okin looked at the mountain wall in front of him. The mountain wall was covered with ice and could reflect the human figure. That in front of me, although covered by snowflakes, I can still see that I am myself.


    His upper body was naked and white. At this time, he had already been red by the ice and snow, like charcoal. Eyes, full of red blood, but the pupil is still bright. The most important thing is that there is a white and illusory air coming out of him.


    Ogin quickly turned his head and examined his body.


    Sure enough, shoulders, abdomen, thighs It''s all in vain!


    Raise hands, arm also have, palm, each have a ball of white gas, light floating, but will not be blown away by the cold wind, so up, has been floating to his face.


    Hot.


    It''s hot and humid.


    That''s how he feels, like he''s in a sauna.


    This Is this the heat from your body?The human body can regulate body temperature. When bacteria enter the body, it will lower body temperature and increase body temperature to kill bacteria. When cold air invades the body, it will radiate heat to ensure the maintenance of life.


    But


    That gives off the heat, a wisp, even every particle, I can see clearly at the moment!


    Then I look up and look at the mountain wall. The tiny lines of the ice are very clear!


    "I It''s done. "


    In the valley, ogin stood in the cold wind and murmured. And in the air, dark clouds, dangerous thunder, has taken shape!


    This is a day that needs to be remembered by history, not just the first collective action of Tongzhou society. It''s the northern Okin, breaking through the Dixian!

 Chapter 631

    Three days later, in the cave


    "Pa! Pop! Bang


    Small stones are rolled up by tentacles and thrown onto the earth walls and mountain walls, making a clear sound.


    Two squid girls are paralyzed on the mountain wall in a very lazy posture, and their expression is loveless. One of them stretches out a tentacle and tirelessly rolls up small stones from the ground and throws them away. No goal, not happy, just a simple vent boring, doing mechanical action.


    And the other, is directly closed his eyes, like sleep stay there motionless.


    It''s been three days since I was here. I don''t know what time it is, and I can''t feel the passage of time, but I can tell how many days and nights I have experienced. Although in the cave, the brightness is always different at night and during the day.


    For such a long time, there are no entertainment items here. All the places you can see are the earth colored mountain walls and me.


    Maybe it''s because Huang Zheng had been ordered to go south and couldn''t make too much noise, so they couldn''t fight for a way to relieve their boredom and lead a more boring life. At the beginning, they will do some little games that I haven''t seen before. It should be monsters Or just their little bunch of popular games. Its simplicity is no less than scissors, stone and cloth.


    But now, they are bored. They are not interested in this little game. Even I am not interested in calling them. After all, I can pinch my legs five or six times. This time, their legs are soft, even if they are not soft!


    Put them aside, but it''s me. These three days have passed, my injury has been fully recovered! Now, except for no mana, it''s the same as before. no I even feel better than before?!


    What''s more, maybe the two of them have been locked up in the demon lock tower for hundreds of years, and their brains are not working well, or they ignore this because of their own physical reasons. I suddenly found out that when the night came, that is I don''t have to eat and I don''t have any discomfort?!


    If I''m a wizard, there''s no problem with that. But I''m an ordinary person, that''s a problem!


    Without mana, how can I be healthy without food?


    And there''s no water


    So, when the next night comes, I have a bold idea, that is to try not to sleep, to see how my body will react.


    Then, I watched the darkness go deeper and deeper, then fade away, and finally, it turned into day again


    And I don''t feel sleepy at all?!


    This situation has been enough to explain, now I, even if there is no mana in my body, can''t use the normal person''s constitution to calculate!


    But even so, I can not be too wave, even if the food, I did not eat, I do not dare to, I am afraid I want those two will reflect that I did not eat for two days. But sleep must be guaranteed, to be perfect as far as possible.


    So, I ushered in the third day


    "Hey hey, you two, are you bored? I''ve worked hard for you. We''ve made good progress in the past two days. We''ve eradicated many small organizations and many of them want to join us Hum! Medium sized organizations don''t matter. I''m very interested in your boat club. "


    On the earth wall, Huang Zhengnan''s voice suddenly came, and I quickly looked up. Sure enough, Huang Zhengnan''s figure gradually became clear, with a playful expression.


    "The boat club is not mine. Why haven''t you given up this absurd idea? I''m not a mage, and I don''t have any ability. Or do you think, as an ordinary person like me, I can make a large group of mages bow down I spread out my hand with a bitter smile on my face.


    "Oh? Is that right? "


    Huang Zhengnan jumped down from the wall and took a look at the two squid girls.


    The two had already stood up. The master of his own son, no matter what, had to be respected. They stood up respectfully and bowed their heads. They did not dare to speak or look directly at him.


    Huang Zhengnan looked at them and said with a smile, "you two have unique means. If you stay under my command, it will be of great use in the future! You used to be the master of the sea - covering shark, Mangfu just, such a guy I have a group of people, you are a rare talent


    "The master praised me falsely." The two sisters replied in unison.


    "He''s right outside now. You can go and change him in. There are still many people waiting for you to have a physical examination. You can be my Valet in the future. It''s most suitable for him to stay here."


    "Yes, thank you for your cultivation!"


    The two sisters were overjoyed and looked at each other. They ran out with small steps. A pile of tentacles swayed around Huang Zhengnan, jumped on the wall and walked out.


    At this time, the cave, only two of me!


    "If they can''t find out that you have mana in your body, then you really don''t have it." Huang Zhengnan looked at them and said to me.


    "Are you finally enlightened? In that case, why don''t you let me go? "


    "Oh, don''t hurry. It''s true that you don''t have mana, but I always had a mistake before, that is, if you don''t have mana, is there nothing else?"¡°¡­¡­ What do you mean


    When I heard him say that, I immediately became alert.


    Did this guy really find out


    Huang Zheng was smiling in the south. With a grim smile, he waved his hand and got a sword out of thin air.


    "All your injuries have recovered." Huang Zhengnan said unkindly. "It''s only three days. There''s no one to treat it. There''s no way to treat it. How about you? Is that what humans can do? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Besides, if I guess correctly, you haven''t eaten anything in the past three days..." Huang Zhengnan said, lengthening the ending.


    And I look at him, listen to what he said, breathing in no mana control, also can''t help but began to increase.


    But really, it''s easy to think of such things.


    After three days, I''m sure I can''t get out, and those two will never be kind enough to give me food. These two days, he can definitely guess this. Seeing me today is to confirm his guess!


    Maybe, there would have been other possibilities, but if the internal injuries as serious as mine were all recovered in three days, then as a result, there might be only one left


    At this time, outside the cave


    "Well Well


    The big man with dark blue body holds a sharp blade and stands at the entrance of the cave like a bodyguard. A pair of dead fish eyes stare at the surrounding hills.


    This is the northwest of Huaxia, but it''s far away from his southwest base - he can''t put me close to his home.


    Surrounded by mountains, but there is no green, only white snow, and yellow soil, desolate and uninhabited, have to say, it is a good place for Tibetans.


    Not just for him, but for others It''s the same.


    Two squid girls came out of the cave, and the chimaera was stunned. Then they came to the chimaera and didn''t know what to say. The dead fish''s eyes showed a puzzled look, but soon changed back, turned and went into the hole.


    And the three of them, who did not find, on the top of a mountain in the distance, a girl in a white hooded sweater was holding a lollipop, looking at this side coldly!


    And the next moment, just a moment, this figure is instantly disappeared, disappeared. Mountain wind blowing, the air, only to stay some scattered in the wind faint smell of sugar. Warm and sweet


    ¡­¡­


    "You''ve been locked up here for three days, and you don''t understand the current situation outside! Do you want to know? "


    In the cave, Huang Zhengnan is still talking, still the expression.


    I looked at him in silence.


    "First of all, let me tell you something about me." Huang Zhengnan said. "My blue hawk club has four bases, as you know, in the southeast, northeast, southwest and northwest. But I never intend to keep them for a long time. They are just put on the surface to attract everyone''s attention. "


    "Do you know what that means?" Huang Zhengnan suddenly made a small jump and came closer to me, blinking. "It means that even if someone intends to attack my blue hawk club, even if they lift all four bases! I won''t have much to lose. That''s the premise! "


    "But in the past, I really care about it, because I don''t have much power. But now, in a few months, I have recruited a lot of scattered practitioners, and there are so many monsters to help Hum! Now these four bases are pieces that can be discarded at any time. My new bases are hidden in places you can''t see. However, the existence of those four wastes really has some other significance! "


    "Meaning?" I don''t think so when I pick my eyebrows.


    "Yes." Huang Zhengnan said. "For example, as I just said, if someone attacks them, can I get early warning? I don''t know who wants to deal with me. "


    "There are so many people who want to deal with you. I thought that with your self-knowledge, you will know that everyone will deal with you."


    "Hiss It is After hearing this, Huang Zhengnan nodded convincingly, but immediately said, "but there is an organization. If they attack me, it will be wrong..."


    When I heard this, I felt a sudden thump in my heart.


    He can say that in front of me, so it should be what the fuck! It can''t be true!


    Seeing my expression, Huang Zhengnan suddenly burst out laughing and said in a low voice, "you said that the boat club is not yours. Indeed, I have no evidence to prove that it is yours, but I''m not stupid. There are some things that can be determined by thinking about them! Like... "


    With these words, Huang Zhengnan suddenly turned his head and walked to the other side of the wall. After three steps, he suddenly turned his head and waved his right hand with a sword!


    "For example, the boat club divided its forces around! At the same time attack our blue eagle club, then their purpose, think about it will understand! If it wasn''t for something serious and we didn''t have a big grudge against them, how could they attack us so madly?! So the only explanation is you! Because you were caught by me, so they have such a crazy move! So you are the president of the boat clubCrazy shouts, sword fast and past, white awn flashing, mercilessly split my body!


    And I lost my mana, now I have no means to save my life. Even though last time in that small world, mana was blocked and can be used to refine the body, but now, the mobile phone is out of the body, it is absolutely impossible to use it!


    But at this time, a white gas, but suddenly rose, and on the other side, is Huang Zhengnan''s eyes.

 Chapter 632

    Boom boom -!


    Whoosh - whoosh!


    Hoo -


    on the battlefield of northeast base, the snow of Changbai Mountain is rolled up by the strong wind. Although Changbai Mountain is not as cold as winter in early spring, it is still piercing. But now they, no one should care about these


    "Come on! This way! This way


    On the snow road, the clown emperor and Pinocchio led a group of people running towards the deep snow mountain. When they were there, dozens of people were all wounded and disheartened.


    Boom!


    At this time, there was another huge explosion. Pinocchio quickly looked back and found that the nearby blue eagle Club base was still within the line of sight, and the colorful halo belonging to various spells could still be seen above the base.


    "The boss is still there. It will be OK."


    "Oh, the strength of the boss has recovered. We can''t worry about it. We have our task! Don''t forget what the boss told you. Take them to a safe place! "


    The clown''s consciousness was obviously higher than his third brother''s, and he ran forward without looking back. Behind him, dozens of wounded people followed him, wheezing and panting without stopping.


    Only Geng Xi ran at the end. There was a long and narrow wound on his right arm. It seemed that he was injured by a sharp sword. It was wrapped with gauze, but it was only a simple bandage. Blood dyed the gauze red, and it still fell down drop by drop.


    Geng Xi ran to Pinocchio who stopped, looked at her and said, "I know you are worried about Xiushu, so am I, but now we have to listen to him. The most urgent thing is to retreat at full speed! Otherwise, it''s meaningless! "


    As soon as the voice fell, behind him, the dense sound of footsteps began to ring. Looking back, sure enough, those guys have caught up!


    "There they are! That person and that ghost demon are the main personnel. Let me go! Life or death


    "Yes


    A group of ten mages, each wearing the uniform of the blue eagle society, led by a black scarf masked, eyes like eagles, a pair of daggers in hand, saw Geng Xi and Pinocchio in front of him, immediately in front of his eyes, and immediately cried out, he had already jumped up, like a ghost in the past!


    "Cut! Little devil


    Pinocchio frowned and shook his hand. Several puppets were thrown out by him and fell to the ground. They immediately turned into puppet soldiers, armed with swords and guns, rushed up bravely, using their bodies as shields!


    "Go


    Meanwhile, Pinocchio seized Geng Xi and ran away.


    Even though the puppet soldiers were huge, not afraid of pain, and had considerable defensive power, they could not hold on for long under the attack of dozens of mages. In a few seconds, they turned to pieces.


    At present, the obstacles disappeared, and the mages of the blue eagle society chased them again.


    Behind him, over the northeast base of the blue eagle society, Xiushu alone fought against the other four mages, still gaining the upper hand, but the strength of the other side was not bad. Although he could not win the opponent, he was not invincible.


    Streamers of various colors were constantly appearing around the five of them, as if fireworks had exploded in the new year, but they were extremely dangerous.


    Under him, the northeast base of the blue eagle society, which was once magnificent, was in a state of disrepair. A hole about 10 meters in diameter was smashed in the ceiling, and the smoke and blood of the fire came out from there. Of course, at the same time, there was the faint sound of fighting.


    That''s on the first floor of the base. In the hall, Baron is very brave, waving his waist knife like a whirlwind, leading the remaining soldiers of the same boat society in the final battle!


    It has to be said that among the four routes of Tongzhou society, they are the most successful.


    I don''t know whether it is because of Xiushu, a thousand year old Ba snake leader, or because the Northeast has the weakest guard ability. Xiushu and others started from Jicheng, went to Yanjing and joined Xiushu''s capital dialect troupe, and all the way to the northeast, entered Changbai Mountain, and launched an attack on the base of the blue eagle society.


    Up to now, the attack has never stopped, and they have finished their task.


    Because after this battle, they have confirmed that I am not locked up here. If we continue to fight, we will only increase casualties. So Xiushu and others immediately decided to withdraw!


    However, the blue hawk society is not as simple as they think. The capital dialect troupe is full of low-level kids. Such a large-scale battle has almost exhausted. The rest are all human mages in Jicheng headquarters.


    However, nearly half of these human mages were injured, including Geng Xi, who was in a high position but not strong enough in the same boat society


    Under the pursuit of the mages of the blue eagle society, the first to retreat could not even choose their own escape route, so they were forced to advance to the depth of Changbai Mountain, hoping to detour out of the mountain after leaving them.


    What Xiushu can do is to hold down the master of the blue eagle society, Baron, as far as possible. He can only lead the remaining members of the same boat society to fight for time with the other three ghosts of the drama troupeBang!


    On the snowy mountain peak, the eagle eye mage with black scarf fell back to the ground. A pair of black leather boots stepped on the white snow. The cold wind blew and moved his skirt.


    ¡°¡­¡­ It''s impossible. "


    His face was covered by the black scarf, and he could not see the expression, but he could still read the meaning of doubt in his eyes, and the mages behind him were more puzzled.


    Because just now, they found that the person they knew they could trace a second ago suddenly disappeared!


    Even when he stood at such a high place, he could not feel the ghost spirit of the two demons.


    It''s like this group of people disappeared from this mountain


    "Do you want to escape? Escape in the snow mountain Water escape? Or did you set up the teleportation array and determine the retreat route before the attack? Indeed, even we didn''t expect to retreat to the place where we should have died in the deep mountains. This time It''s a failure! "


    The eagle eyed man stepped on the snow under his feet, and the snowflakes with a radius of two meters flew out instantly, raising a large snow fog, more than one meter high.


    "Go back, these people can''t catch up. Hurry back to the base, and don''t let those people run away!"


    "Yes


    A group of people, turn around and rush back to the base.


    But what happened here is not what they think. Geng Xi, they would never want to set up a portal in such a place, and none of them would escape!


    These people, really, just disappeared in this mountain, no one knows their whereabouts, no trace


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave, Huang Zhengnan looked at me in front of him. His face was full of all the adjectives in the world, and he couldn''t find a suitable one.


    It''s just too complicated to describe.


    But of course, it''s not just him, I''m also


    "This Is this no It''s impossible! How could you? How can you get it? Where did you get the chance? "


    Huang Zhengnan finally screamed hysterically. In front of him, I was cut in two by his sword Qi. Unexpectedly, there was a white air flow at the incision of my body, replacing all flesh and blood!


    And what''s more amazing is that the body, which had been turned into two parts, began to merge together slowly under the connection of white Qi. It was perfect and impartial. It was closed again without deviation of one millimeter, and recovered as before.


    "This is..."


    When I saw the white Qi, I finally figured out why my internal injury would recover completely in three days and become stronger than before. Also understand why three days without eating, drinking and sleeping, can also be full of energy, without a trace of discomfort.


    It turns out that it''s all because of it -


    "chaotic body?"


    Huang Zhengnan and I called out its name at the same time. Yes, chaos!


    In that small world, at last, the white ghost melted his chaotic body with the white God into my body, but only half of it.


    Later, when I came out, I heard about Maoshan. Where can I think about it? Then I went through a series of things, which I had already left out of my mind. It''s not until this sword that I remember!


    At this time, the mackerel went up to the wall and saw me and him.


    But Huang Zhengnan didn''t care about it at all. He looked at me and cried out unconsciously: "how can you have a chaotic body? How can you have it?! This is the existence above the immortal body! Mortal attacks can''t hurt you at all! How can you I''ve mastered so many top-level spells, why don''t I have such a chance?! Why? "


    Huang Zhengnan screamed hysterically. I looked at him, sighed and shook my head: "no why, I can only say You''re going to die. "


    He himself said that mortal things can''t kill me, and I''m afraid of an egg?!


    Try your best! Do it! I can''t die!


    Ha ha ha ha ha


    "Boss?"


    Behind him, the mackerel jumped off the wall and went to Huang Zhengnan. He was at a loss and asked.


    Although he didn''t know the cause and effect, he could see that there was something wrong with the atmosphere.


    But did not expect, Huang Zhengnan suddenly turned back, eyes terrible shaking, directly let him dare not ask.


    "Are you here? Those two brainless women don''t really think that they are very important to me. I let them go out for you just to spend them, because I want to see his secret, but I don''t want them to know. But you... "


    "I don''t know anything." Said the mackerel at once.


    "Hum!" Huang Zhengnan grinned and grabbed me by the neck, pulling me up from the ground.


    "But since we all know it, I will always try to see if I can copy your chaotic body with my soul carving method!"Soul carving?


    In my heart, I only had time to doubt. I didn''t wait to think about anything else. Suddenly, I saw two figures flying in from the entrance of the cave and smashed them on the mountain wall!


    "Who?"


    Huang Zhengnan was angry. He turned back in an instant. He had already used the Five ghosts'' skill to split the sky. His fierce spirit split the sky in an instant!


    And I, also took advantage of this time to cover my neck to ease my breath, and finally saw that the figure flying in was actually the two squid girls?!


    They were beaten by powerful opponents and flew in!


    I quickly looked back and looked at the dirt wall, but I couldn''t see anyone at all. But at this time, the land under Huang Zhengnan''s feet suddenly changed, directly turned into a quagmire, and trapped him in it. At the same time, countless mud around the quagmire flew up, covering the whole world towards Huang Zhengnan!


    "Earth magic?" Huang Zhengnan frowned slightly and burst into thunder, trying to crack the mud.


    At this time, the soil in front of me also moved.


    Just when I thought that guy was going to get me into the soil, the land in front of me was broken, and a gentle lady came out of it.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Why


    I thought it was the enemy, but later I thought it was the father-in-law of the land. As a result, you interrupted me.


    On the other side, the clam roared, and a big water cannon came. But the girl''s action was very simple - one finger.


    It was this fingertip that touched the water cannon. It didn''t even touch the water cannon. It was just a little empty. In a moment, the water cannon turned back and flew towards the sea covered shark again!


    "What?"


    Cover sea mackerel a Leng, hasten to resist own attack. Taking advantage of this opportunity, the woman suddenly threw herself into her arms and held me in her arms, but because I was much bigger than her, it was very strange.


    But I don''t have the heart to think about that, even this warm and soft embrace.


    There''s only shock in my head.


    Shocked by her strength, also shocked by What she looks like.


    I know this face.


    At this time, the familiar voice echoed in my ear: "hold me tight, close your eyes, I''ll take you away."


    "You are..." I asked involuntarily. In my ear, I got such an answer -


    "Hey, do you want to watch dancing? Brother, I''m Zhuoma. "

 Chapter 633

    Click!


    The force of thunder broke out, layer by layer of mud walls were instantly cracked, turned into scattered soil blocks on the ground. Huang Zhengnan stood among the clods, his face was full of anger, he struggled to earn and pulled his legs out of the soil!


    "Where did the girl come from? Why are you against me?! What''s the matter with you


    Huang Zhengnan patted the dust on his hair, turned his head to see that there was no me behind him, and immediately yelled angrily.


    On the other side, the mackerel is also very subdued, and seems to be teased. His eyes are full of killing intention. There are still many water droplets on his body that have not been absorbed back into his body. But looking at Huang Zhengnan, he dare not get angry, so he can only respectfully say: "that girl is obviously good at water system magic, and her water control ability is still above me, and she can rebound my water cannon with one finger I underestimated her and suffered a loss. "


    "Make good use of water magic?" Huang Zhengnan sneered and pointed to the ground: "the power of this girl''s native magic is the only one I''ve ever seen in my life!"


    "This..." The mackerel had no answer but to bow his head.


    "And do you see the spell she used when she came and went? That''s tudun! How many mages in the world can you find? If you don''t count those orthodox disciples like dragon and tiger mountain, they are even rarer! But how can such a person come here?! And the goal is so clear, just to save him! "


    Huang Zhengnan is not stupid. He doesn''t believe this girl is passing by. Quickly solve the two squid girls outside, enter the cave with tudun, and continuously use powerful magic to deal with Huang Zhengnan and Fu Haisha, taking me away in an instant What is the purpose of such a clear action!


    "Well What shall we do now? "


    "What to do?"?! Chase! By any means! Come back at once


    Huang Zhengnan said, suddenly a palm to split up, Five ghosts split heaven palm launched, actually directly split the mountain from the middle! Then the foot of a step will fly out, waving ten thousand demon flag in hand, in a moment, and black clouds rolling!


    "Where are the demons? Follow my orders


    All of a sudden, countless black air rose from the sky, which represented one monster after another lurking nearby!


    Huang Zhengnan looked at these countless black gas, and finally showed his cruel smile again: "go to me, find someone..."


    ¡­¡­


    On the other hand, when I close my eyes tightly, I feel that time and space around me have lost their definition. Although there is still a sense of down-to-earth, but the whole person has a trance feeling of falling into a dream. It seems that there is a huge wind in his ears, and his brain is dazed. I don''t know how long it has been. Only know, suddenly a sweet voice said to me: "open your eyes."


    When I open my eyes, everything around me has changed dramatically.


    "This is..."


    Looking at this scene, which is obviously a modern city and completely different from the previous barren mountains and caves, I felt a little unreal and a little dazed for a moment.


    "This is Xicheng, the capital of Qingzhou province." The girl standing in front of me said. "Before you were locked up in a mountain group in Ganzhou by that guy, I rescued you here."


    "Ganzhou Qingzhou? Just a moment? Wait a minute. It''s Tu Dun! "


    "Bingo! That''s right The little girl snapped her fingers and showed a sweet smile.


    Tudun, which belongs to the five elements and Qimen, has been very mysterious and complicated since ancient times. And this kind of complex magic is often difficult to pass down, because from ancient times until now, after so many wars or natural disasters, if one link is lost, this magic can not be practiced.


    I haven''t learned Qimen dunjia, but I have seen it in ancient books. Now the places where I can learn and master Qimen dunjia include Longhu Mountain, Wudang Mountain and Maoshan mountain.


    Oh, Maoshan should be gone. I''ve never heard Sikong Ying say


    Moreover, the ancient books also record that the caster can let the mortals enter the dunfa together, and record in detail the state of the mortals when they enter the dunfa. It''s as like as two peas I''ve just gone through.


    I shook my head and looked at her lovely appearance. I couldn''t help smiling and patted her on the shoulder: "I didn''t expect that, you It''s amazing that you can still use the magic of tudun, and I didn''t expect you to be so strong. "


    "Of course!" The little girl grinned and showed her two rows of white teeth. She straightened out her chest which didn''t exist


    I''ve seen this girl before. I was in Yunzhou at that time. I went to Yunzhou to investigate Gong Xiaoting''s Gu affair. As a result, I met a person engaged in a special industry at the airport.


    And that person, there is a company slogan, that is - watch dancing?


    I still vaguely remember that I amused them with a peduncle on the Internet at that time, but what impressed me more was that I met a female mage.


    At that time, she had almost no mana fluctuation. She was also in this industry. I felt that she was a down and out woman mage. She had no money and lost all her mana, so she had to work in this industry temporarily.But unfortunately, just when I was going to ask a few more questions, the fat monk was doing something over there. I had to leave. I couldn''t find him for a long time


    Now I think it was last year. At that time, it was the new year''s day. This year''s new year''s Day is later than last year''s, and it''s been some time. It''s more than a year since then.


    It took such a long time, and because there was no follow-up at that time, it could only be regarded as an episode, so I forgot about it for a long time. I didn''t expect to see this face again today!


    Moreover, she may also be afraid that I can''t remember who she is. When she held me in her arms to perform tudun, she said to me, "look at the dance, brother."


    "Where did you go after that day? What happened at that time, you... "


    "Don''t you recognize who I am?" Little girl hands pinch waist, slanting head can lovely love asked.


    "Well I recognized it. That''s why I asked you... "


    "No, I don''t mean that. I mean, don''t you recognize my other identity?"


    "Another Identity? " I am a Leng, don''t know what she said.


    The girl looked at my expression, sighed, tooted a small mouth and said: "it seems that you really forgot, OK, let you have a look!"


    With that, the girl turned around and suddenly a piece of white fog dispersed. In the white fog, the figure suddenly changed from tall to small, from a 20-year-old girl of my age to a little girl of less than 10 years old.


    At this time, my expression became extremely strange


    I know this little girl!


    Also in Yunzhou! At that time, I went to the southwest ancient village. Before that, I went to a place called Feilong village. In a big hotel there, I met a girl.


    She said, her name is Zhuoma.


    Now think about it, when Tu Dun was dancing, it seemed that she did say that her name was Zhuoma.


    However, because of the previous sentence, my thinking has arrived in Yunzhou. During that period, what impressed me most was not her, but the two hotel girls Murong Lei found for me in order to get closer to me. One is Zhuo Dan, the other is Zhuo ma.


    So after she said her name at that time, my mind kept echoing - you pick Zhuo Dan, I lead Zhuo ma


    Cough, it''s my carelessness.


    "Well, do you still know each other?" Little Zhuoma turned a circle in front of me and gave me a sweet smile.


    "Yes, yes, how can you Change? "


    "Transformation?" Small Zhuoma picked eyebrows, changed back to the girl''s appearance again, said: "no, this is not a transformation, you didn''t find that I just looked like that, a little like what I look like now? This is not a change, but Change your age


    "What Change, change age? "


    "Shh - be quiet!"


    Small Zhuoma quickly came to cover my mouth, although because we want to come out of the soil, we are in a place where there is no one, but shouting will still attract some people.


    But fortunately, in this era, all kinds of games and anime come together. At our age, it''s natural to discuss this kind of thing, so no matter what strange words they say, they should be taken as talking about these things.


    I looked around, lowered my voice and asked, "how did you do that? This, this is out of the control of the law of time


    "Well I don''t know. To tell you the truth, I didn''t learn all the spells I used. They were born with me. " Small Zhuo Ma Du says with mouth.


    "Born with it?"


    Born with These four words are simple, but the meaning is not simple!


    I''ve got enough to hang on! An ordinary person suddenly told me that it was the reincarnation of so and so and gave a system for nothing. It was only a little more than a year and a half in total, and he had already stepped into the top of the pyramid.


    But what? Even if it is easy, it is also cultivated day and night! It''s also from the upgrading of fighting monsters! Also in that small world brush strange practice out!


    But this guy was born with it?! You must be an individual!


    Little Zhuoma also seemed to feel that something was wrong. She rubbed her head and added: "actually It can''t be said that we were born with it. According to our family''s records, we got strength because we were raised in a place from childhood. But I didn''t remember things at that time, so I didn''t know. When I remember things, these things will be able to be used by myself. It''s like using fingers. I don''t know why, but I can use them easily. "


    "That''s enough. But I didn''t expect to meet you here, and I didn''t expect that you would come to save me, eh Where are we going now? "


    "Hey, hey, don''t worry." Xiaozhuoma took out a small mirror from her pocket and showed it to me: "this is our family treasure. Sometimes it will give me some hints. It tells me where you are, and it also tells me to save you. And of course, when it tells me that, it also tells me that it''s going to take you to a place. ""Where?" I asked quickly.


    Little Zhuoma smiles again, takes back the mirror, turns around and walks: "when you get there, you will know that place It''s our family''s secret from generation to generation. "


    With that, she suddenly stopped and looked back at me with a pair of beautiful eyes.


    "By the way, I haven''t told you my name. Zhuoma was made up by me. My real name is Leng YuXun."

 Chapter 634

    The northwest base of blue hawk society, built in a big mountain, is located at the junction of Northern Xinjiang and Qingzhou province.


    Sheng Xifa led the Shenying society to come from northern Europe. The route he chose was the dividing line between Northern Xinjiang and southern Tibet. Although he was intercepted by Murong Shen on the way, he could not push back. He had to stay in the middle of it.


    But the question is, how can a battle of such a large scale affect only that area?!


    For a time, Northern Xinjiang, southern Tibet, Qingzhou and even further places have been implicated!


    This base is located in the northwest, just within the scope of the battlefield, but what can we do? We can''t move the whole base to other places, we can only take strict precautions, and we can get more people to observe the situation.


    As a result, we didn''t find out the situation on the battlefield. We found out the enemy''s attack first


    As a result, this group of personnel became the only group of action teams that had been discovered by the enemy before they launched an attack. Then, they were attacked by the enemy first!


    Boom!


    Another streamer of light flew down to the ground, and suddenly there was a loud rumble and a burst of dust. Visible to the naked eye, there is a big hole on the ground, and the smoke is coming out again.


    "I don''t know Who knows how these guys are so smart! What on earth leaked the news? "


    Dozens of meters outside the base, like a trench, a long trench more than one person high was dug out. A group of people hid in the trench to avoid the attack of the people in the base.


    "So many of us have come all the way from Jicheng to here. We all know that there is a problem." Hu Jie turned her eyes at Gao Yan, who was very rude. She looked up slightly and fixed her eyes on a weak position. As soon as she shook her hand, she threw out a fire sign.


    "Imperial edict!"


    Hu Jie turned back, shrunk herself perfectly in the trench, and pointed to Gongsun Shu beside her: "otherwise, you ask him."


    As a ghost Gongsun Shu immediately nodded: "yes, I know."


    "Nonsense! Don''t you know Gao Yan is not angry and says that he wants to look up to see the situation. As a result, he is forced back by the angry members of the blue eagle society who are attacked by the flaming talisman.


    Not to mention that, after a streamer, bang bang bang - I don''t know how many rays all rushed to this side!


    For a moment, the sound of explosion continued, a piece of dust flew down from above, fell on their head and face.


    "I''ll go! They don''t want money for this? Altman doesn''t dare to do that! " Gao Yan shrinks to the trench and shouts at once. As a result, he is killed by the dregs from the sky.


    "Ah, Pooh! This is special No, the earth mages are ready. This piece of ground is about to collapse. They are ready to repair it. " Gao Yan vomited the soil dregs into his mouth, patted the soil on his body, looked back at the edge of the trench that was shaking and about to collapse, and immediately called to the people not far away.


    "Yes


    A group of earth mages immediately carried out their martial arts, and the yellow halo lit up. The scattered soil around them gathered together again, and they began to move towards the gap to fill the holes.


    Mages of their level are far more destructive than guns in battle. For ordinary land like this, a few rounds of bombing can reduce a large area of land to an altitude of one and a half meters.


    So when they found out that the blue eagle club was ready to lead you into the urn, they later caught you in the urn At the same time, they immediately used the earth mages to dig the trench, and evenly distributed these earth mages, so that any damage can be repaired in time.


    But It''s not a thing to spend all the time!


    "How''s it going? Did you see the fire of my flaming symbol when you looked up? Am I accurate? " Hu Jie looked at him and asked seriously.


    Gao Yan mechanically turned his head to see her, and his expression was extremely shocked and incredible: "then why do you think they suddenly hit so hard?"


    "Oh." Hu Jie nodded and shrunk again.


    "You oh dear! What do we do now? Their attacks are particularly strong. The earth can''t support them for long. If only there were metal! But it''s hard to do if there are any. We don''t have so many golden mages... " Gao Yan scratched his head hard and said helplessly.


    "There are many people on the other side, and this is their territory. They can take turns to rest and have enough food to support them. Besides, we have high-rise buildings and a broad field of vision. We are at a complete disadvantage in this battle. We can still hold it now, but after a long time, we will definitely lose. " Gongsun Shu calmly analyzed the situation. "So, if you want to win, the only way is to rush in before that moment!"


    ¡°¡­¡­ No, it''s easy for you to say. Who will come? "


    As soon as the words fell, Lang Feng raised his hand.


    "If there is an order, I will obey it!" Lang Feng said with a serious face that the quality of the soldiers showed."You..." Gaoyan looked at him, do not know what to say him, opened his mouth several times, finally can only be patted on his shoulder, helplessly said: "say it again."


    Gongsun sighed, turned his head and looked at the blue eagle Club base dozens of meters away, with no expression on his face: "if you really want to, just as soon as possible, and after a long time, there will be no hope..."


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, I was with little Zhuoma Ah no, Leng YuXun is walking on the land of Qingzhou together. While walking, he is having a sweet conversation in the eyes of others, but in fact every sentence can attract the world''s trembling secret intelligence conversation!


    "That is to say, the small organizations in China have been basically wiped out, and the rest have basically taken refuge in the blue hawk society. The medium-sized organizations are also much less."


    "That''s about it." Cold language Xun nodded, a pair of high cold goddess''s face, voice and tone are as lovely as the sister next door.


    I was silent for a moment, and hesitated to ask: -- How''s it going, Maoshan? "


    "Maoshan..."


    Leng YuXun also hesitated when he heard this topic, and his face became dignified. He licked his lips and said in a deep voice: "most of Maoshan''s disciples are dead or injured! The current leader Cui Jie broke his arm, and his younger martial brother Xie Shun died. Big elder Xu Feng was seriously injured because he tried to burn his life before, and then fought recklessly. Four elder Zhang Dongqing, died in battle... "


    A heavy atmosphere pervaded the two of us.


    Along the way, countless people passed by, but no one can be the same as our sadness.


    Elder Zhang Dongqing, I know. He was frank and straightforward. At that time, the demon lock tower was about to be broken. He didn''t care about the enemy behind him. He wanted to rush to stop it, but he was severely attacked by the master of kongmu cult, so that he died in this battle!


    The old generation of Maoshan If they are all heroes who can be respected by countless people!


    It''s Cui Jie and Xie Shun. They have to suffer for themselves! Let''s abandon our martial arts! The seven elders of Maoshan, who were forced into the palace, except the three left behind, were all arranged by them to be their confidants. In this battle, except for one who became a deserter, the other three were all finished


    Xie Shun, in particular, was a bit tyrannical. After Cui Jie became the leader of Maoshan, he was in charge of the lock demon tower, and he wanted to torture the monsters in it every day. This time, the cult suddenly took action. He was around the lock demon tower, and naturally became the target. He was the first one to enter the gate of hell.


    Life Sometimes I don''t know what to say.


    "Well What about elder Tianliu? " I heard that she didn''t say anything about elder Tianliu, so she asked.


    Unexpectedly, she suddenly turned back and looked at me with doubts: "such a big thing, don''t you know?"


    "Ah?" I don''t know what she means. I can only look silly.


    "Hiss - yes, you were caught later. It''s normal not to know. Tianliu broke through Dixian. If it wasn''t for him, the casualties in Maoshan''s battle would have at least doubled! But I heard that there was a big black cloud coming, so he ran away. Until now, he never showed his face again. "


    "No What?! What''s wrong with the earth fairy? " I was so surprised that I grabbed her by the shoulder, opened my mouth and glared at her, almost shouting.


    "Yes, yes, what''s the matter?" Leng YuXun was confused when I asked him. He thought he had said something wrong.


    "But I was there at that time. I didn''t see the thunder robber belonging to the earth immortal. How could he..."


    "Hiss --" listen to me so, cold language Xun this just thought of this, frowned, fingers rub chin: "seem really ah, really not, this how to return a responsibility?"


    "No, I don''t want to talk about that. You just said that there was a dark cloud coming suddenly, right? And it was directed at elder Tianliu with a clear goal?"


    "Well I''m not at the scene, either, but according to intelligence, it''s like this. "


    "After he left, did the black cloud chase him? And then elder Tianliu never showed up again? "


    "Well."


    "Hiss -" I heard the answer. I took a breath at that time, and an idea came into my mind.


    It may be the first time for them to break through without thunder robbery, but for me, it''s not!


    Before Xiushu, his strength was already a big demon, but because he was robbed of the inner elixir, his strength dropped sharply and was lower than that of the big demon. Later, he swallowed the hundred demon beads I gave him, and his strength recovered again. When he reached the demon realm again, he didn''t cause thunder robbery!


    So I have a guess. Under the influence of some reasons, I have already passed the thunder robbery, but my strength is lower than that level. When my strength climbs back, there will be no thunder robbery.


    It''s like you''ve finished the exam, but you can go back to school to have a look, and no one will stop you.


    And if Tianliu elder is also in this situation, it means that before that, he has been pressing his strength!


    And the reason


    I remember that after jiujinwu broke through the sky demon, he left and never came back. This time, there is an unknown black cloud, chasing Tianliu like a chaser.In addition, elder martial brother Liu Tong also said that their strength is not just what they are now, but the master does not let them break through.


    So, combined, does it mean that there is a person, or a force, monitoring us, or even the whole human world! Once there may be forces beyond their control, they will be chased immediately!


    I don''t know why Murong Shen and St. SIFA were not punished, but taking the experience of jiujinwu and Tianliu as an example, my inference is absolutely correct!


    At this time, I suddenly understood what my master had been saying to me.


    "After the immortals, don''t accept the solicitation of heaven. Before the immortals, they must have their own power!"


    I look up, looking at the sun in the sky, the sun shining on me, but I am still cold, such as ice.


    The struggle of nations? Fight against evil cultivation? Suppress the demons? Against the blue hawk club?


    No, these are not the things I have to think about. What I am facing now is a bigger conspiracy! Conspiracy of the higher class!


    I need strength!


    "Cold words."


    "Ah?" Cold words Xun see I have been thinking, did not interrupt me, at this time listen to me call her, Leng for a while.


    "Now, where are we going?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡± May be feeling my serious and serious, cold words Xun suddenly zhengse, hand pointed to think of the southwest direction.


    "Destination, just ahead - Tanggula mountains!"

 Chapter 635

    Tanggula mountains, located between southern Tibet and Qingzhou plateau, is the natural boundary line of the state and province!


    This mountain range on the plateau has the title of "Eagle can''t leap", which shows the height of the mountain, and the perennial snow on the mountain also proves this to the world.


    Such famous mountains, before I became a mage, had a yearning for them and a mysterious fantasy. And after I became a mage and knew that there were so many mysterious colors in the world, this yearning and fantasy became deeper!


    But fantasy is fantasy after all, and yearning is still yearning. I''ve never really been there because of my natural laziness and the busyness of becoming a mage and joining the shadow army. I didn''t expect that today, I arrived here in such a way


    "This is Tanggula Mountain


    At the foot of the mountain, I try my best to raise my head and look up at the tall body, but I can only see the endless mountains and the gray sky.


    "How''s it going? Do you feel that you are so towering and small in front of them? "


    In the air, a cold voice in white slowly fell, familiar with the milk sugar sounded, instantly pounced on a nose.


    "Well." I looked at her smiling face, and then looked at the towering mountains, nodded.


    Even with the power, my heart is still in awe of nature.


    Leng YuXun looked at me askew and said, "for you, maybe it''s just because they are tall, but for me, it''s not just that."


    "Well?" I turned to look at her. "Is there anything else different?"


    "Of course." Cold language Xun hit a ring finger, the facial expression is quite a little nostalgic, turn a head to see that mountain, slowly open mouth: "my strength, all come from it!"


    "Ah?"


    "That''s right. Do you remember what I told you, our family never need to practice anything, but in infancy, they will be put in a place, grow up there, and then gain strength."


    "This is it? Tanggula Mountain


    "That''s right!" He nodded his head coldly


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, the northwest base of blue eagle society, a battle has begun!


    "Up --!"


    Boom boom boom boom!


    The roar of gunfire in the sky is so solemn and stirring.


    In front of the enemy, the expression is serious, each is ready, in the hand or is holding a knife and axe, or is Gathering Mana, is dangerous. But I can only go forward!


    "Death


    Gongsun Shu dived down from the air, with more than ten black ropes on his body, like the chains of death. Almost every one of them can take away a person''s life! At the same time, these ropes also pulled his body into the second floor of the high-rise building, so Gongsun Shu was the first to rush into the high-rise building of the other base!


    "Mr. Gongsun is in. Hurry up!"


    Gaoyan saw Gongsun Shu enter the building, immediately yelled, waved a knife to kill the person in front of him.


    On the other side, a total of seven or eight mages protect Hu Jie in circles. They have all kinds of long-range and close combat. They mix in the battlefield and advance slowly. They don''t want to kill the enemy much, they just want to ensure the safety of the president''s wife


    And of course, such behavior also made Hu Jie in the center angry. But at this time can not attack, can only obediently act as a turret role, looking at a small, local people, waving is a fire symbol thrown out.


    No matter how hard she is, the fact is the fact. Before that, she was just a little girl who knew how to eat, drink and sleep in every day. The only way to attack her was the fire symbol I gave her.


    Thanks to the power of the fire talisman, I can see enough in such a battle


    On the stairs, a large group of people in the uniform of the blue hawk society were thrown down, as if the river burst its dyke, and instantly broke their defense line from the first floor to the second floor. Then, more than ten black ropes spread down from above like squid tentacles, and continued to exert pressure on them.


    This is Gongsun Shu fighting on the second floor. With the existence of the strongest one in his own team, he can fight against the guards on the first floor. This kind of task can only be undertaken by him.


    On the second floor, Gao Yan and others immediately saw the signs of collapse at the stairs, and immediately all rushed to the other side!


    At the same time, Hu Jie threw out a fire sign in time, blocking the enemy on the side of the stairway.


    "Chong --!"


    Shouting to kill, Gao Yan led a group of fellow boat society mages, smoothly rushed to the stairs. Gao Yan took the lead and took the lead to stand at the turn of the stairs. Suddenly, he raised his hand. In the palm of his hand, a streamer suddenly flew out.


    "Xiao Mo, look at you!"


    As soon as the voice fell, Samoye, white as snow, appeared in the air. Facing the guards of the blue eagle society on the second floor, he opened his mouth and suddenly lit up a blood red light. Then, a red and white light column spewed out from her mouth. Then, countless blood red light arrows flew from all her hair to all the enemies in front of her!Xiao Mo''s skills: Blood light cannon, Tianyu blood needle!


    I have found before that Xiao Mo, like me, is growing up and can learn skills in the process of growing up. However, her skills and strength can be said to be more than Qing soldiers and less than war, so she can only appear as an assistant.


    But my character decided that I prefer to play single combat, so although she learned a lot, I hardly let her go on the stage again.


    However, when this kind of division led to a shortage of soldiers, she was put to use. As for why they came back to this side, it was naturally the result of everyone''s deliberation. The obvious reason is that Xiao Mo lives in my mobile phone, and as the source of my strength, my mobile phone is naturally in the hands of Hu Jie, who is my girlfriend.


    The hidden reason, of course, is for Hu Jie''s safety. The strength around Hu Jie, if you can have more


    On the first floor of the base, the mages of the blue eagle society who had been guarding this floor were almost killed by the Qing Dynasty, and the rest went upstairs to fight against the big army. The hall on the first floor was just full, but there were only a few scattered people left.


    And these people are all our staff.


    "Why don''t you let me go upstairs?" Hu Jie looked at the people around her and asked with a black face.


    "When a large army goes upstairs to fight, they still have to come down. Naturally, this is the most important traffic road, which needs to be defended. Your fire sign has strong attack power, which is suitable for blocking the enemy here and creating opportunities for their retreat."


    A mage standing in front of Hu Jie turned his back to Hu Jie and said solemnly.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Hu Jie looked at him, her face blacker.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You turn around and look me in the eye Hu Jie said darkly.


    "Come on, it''s not appropriate." The other side said strange words with a serious face and a very serious tone.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you think I believe you? "


    "You should bow to the facts." The boy once again said something with a serious face.


    Looking at him, Hu Jie scratched her head and said helplessly, "where did they recruit you from? How many master balls do they have to use to capture you..."


    "Poof -"


    on the other side, not far away from them, a mage who was responsible for protecting the seriously injured Lang Feng heard their conversation with Hu Jie and immediately couldn''t help laughing. Then he quickly covered his mouth under Hu Jie''s eyes that could kill people.


    The location of the gate of the base, Lang Feng a wound, the body has some desalination, lying on the ground, looking at the ceiling, a pair of lost dream.


    Because the operation was explored in advance by the blue hawk society, the northwest team fell into a bitter battle. They had to dig trenches to fight with the people in the opposite party''s building, which seemed like tower defense. For a moment, they fell into a passive position.


    The key to this war is Lang Feng''s brave and fearless charge!


    Everyone present remembers that Lang Feng, facing the fierce bombardment of the other party, rushed out of the gate, turned the gate open and killed the enemy with a knife!


    Because of this, the big troops were able to rush out at the moment when the other party''s attention was attracted by him, cooperate with Gongsun Shu who flew into the air, take down the first floor of the building at one stroke, and begin to advance to a higher level.


    It can be said that he is the greatest hero of this war!


    "I''ll tell him about you." Looking at Lang Feng lying on the ground, Hu Jie breathed deeply and said in a deep voice.


    Lang Feng did not answer.


    Hu Jie also knew that he didn''t do it for anything, for military achievements or for awards. For him, it was as if it was natural. He was needed here, so he went.


    It may be lucky to have such people in a team or an organization, but what will it be like for them?


    At least for this moment, Hu Jie listened to the sound of fighting from above and looked at Lang Feng lying on the ground. She felt that maybe in his heart, she was proud.


    "Lang..."


    Hu Jie felt in her heart that she just wanted to speak, but she was suddenly interrupted by another voice -


    "Oh, how come there is so much noise here? It seems that these guys have finally attracted enemies. I said, how can such people stay here peacefully all the time?"


    "Who?"


    All the mages immediately turned their heads and were on the alert. All kinds of magic arts were immediately formed in their hands. Once there was danger, they would immediately take action!


    But the man who spoke was not in a panic. He stood a few steps away from the gate. He was covered in black robes and didn''t know his face.


    "Ghost? No, no, this evil spirit Everyone be ready, this should be the monster from the lock demon Tower


    The person who quarreled with Hu Jie before yelled out immediately after feeling the breath of each other. The person on the other side exudes an evil spirit that is obviously a result of hundreds of years of cultivation. When such a person appears in the blue eagle society, how can he not think that it is Huang Zhengnan''s reinforcements.But the other party sneered twice and said: "lock demon tower? Hum! I haven''t been to that kind of annoying place, but I heard that it''s gone at last, hehe I don''t care what kind of grudge you have with these guys. I just want to see what''s going on here. You go on. "


    Then the man turned around and walked out, as if he were really just a melon eater.


    But when everyone was relieved, the man suddenly stopped, then immediately turned back and looked at Hu Jie in the crowd. Under the black robe, a pair of bloodshot eyes showed a look of surprise.

 Chapter 636

    In the towering Tanggula Mountain, there is no human relationship within a hundred Li radius. Only at the foot of the mountain to the middle of the mountain, we can see traces of people trying to climb. As for whether they succeed or not, and how they feel, I don''t know.


    I only know that on this mountain peak, covered with snow, in the valley, the cold wind is rustling. Leng YuXun and I walk on this mountain road, not only cold, but also tired


    "Well, can you stand it?" Leng YuXun walks in front, with a light ice blue light on his body. It seems that the power controlling the ice attribute is weakening the cold nearby.


    She also knew that I had no magic power at this time. She was just an ordinary person who couldn''t stand the mountain road, so she looked back at my state.


    "And It''s OK. " I walk in the back, the footstep has become a little faltering, can''t stop gasping.


    "It''s OK to have a rest when you''re tired. I can help you resist some cold, but I can''t help you eliminate the physical fatigue. It''s hard to walk on the mountain road because of your figure."


    Cold language Xun looking at my whole body fat meat, say like this.


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Although I know that she should not laugh at me, but still feel a little speechless.


    "Ha ha ha, I don''t want to laugh at you. It doesn''t matter. It''s not short of time. When you''re tired, you have to rest for a while. If you suddenly lose mana, you should not be used to it."


    ¡°¡­¡­ You may not believe it. I just experienced the loss of mana two days ago


    ¡°¡­¡­£¿¡±


    To be honest, I was robbed of Mana by the white God for more than three months! Just recovered and then disappeared. What''s wrong with that? Adapt!


    Cold language Xun a black question mark face, thought for a long time also did not understand what I mean, finally can only shake his head, turn around and continue to move forward.


    So big mountains, only the two of us walking in the cold wind, the whole scene seems so boring and boring. Only the faint smell of milk candy is sometimes brought by the wind.


    "Do you like sugar very much? There''s always the smell of milk candy on my body. I''ve been walking for such a long time I was so bored that I didn''t have any words to ask.


    Coldly, Xun turned back slightly and blinked: "ah? I really like sugar, but the smell on me is not my sugar, it''s the smell of my clothes. "


    "Clothes The clothes themselves? "


    "Yes." Cold language Xun naturally nodded, and then suddenly said: "by the way, you don''t know, this dress is actually a magic weapon, is used to store things, but it has some other functions, you see."


    Then, I don''t know what she did. Her white sweater suddenly turned orange. Then, the faint smell of milk candy in the air suddenly turned orange


    "This..."


    Then, she was in front of my eyes, turned the clothes into bright red, and the taste of watermelon appeared. Then it turns dark blue, and the smell turns blueberry. Purple is the taste of grapes; light red is the taste of apples. In the end, the change stays in the dark chocolate flavor


    "In this way, it can be changed, and the taste will not disperse, but it is still a storage tool in essence." Coldly, Xun spread his hand and explained to me.


    I looked at her, then a burst of speechless: "you girls, really can make a lot of fancy things..."


    "Ha ha ha, it''s not any more. Like my mirror, it''s all magic tools from my family. Since I was sensible, my mother and my master gave them to me. Later, I met a man who was refining tools. Seeing that I love sugar, she added such an attribute to me."


    "Mr. refiner? Free? "


    "I gave him a lollipop."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Through these conversations, I can be sure that this girl and I are not on the same channel!


    "I''ve convinced you too..." I looked at her and scratched my head helplessly. I thought about it for a moment and planned to ask something serious: "but then again, why did you bring me here? Isn''t this where your family gains strength? I''ll... "


    "I don''t know. It''s the mirror that guides me." Before I could finish asking, he replied coldly.


    "Ah?"


    Leng YuXun took out the mirror from his arms, shook it with me and said, "this mirror is also a magic weapon of our family. When my mother gave it to me, she told me that I should meet a noble man soon after I grow up. He is also the one that our family has been waiting for. In time, this mirror will tell me what to do."


    "I met you in Yunzhou at that time. I didn''t know you were the noble man. I just thought you were very kind. I didn''t expect that the mirror would tell me later that you were the man who was trapped in the cave and lost all his mana. I need to rescue you and bring you here. As for the reason, I don''t know. "


    "This..."


    Is it true that I''m going to hang up again?!


    I know that my identity is unusual, but it''s also unusual. How many people in the world are mine"Well Where is your mother? Can I see her? " I asked.


    Leng YuXun is as old as I am, so I don''t know anything. If I could ask someone older, maybe I would get something.


    But unexpectedly, after listening to my words, the whole person''s spirit suddenly sank down, hesitated for a while, and then said: "my mother, has passed away."


    "Ah? I''m sorry, I don''t know. I... "


    "I went to Yunzhou just to avenge my mother. She died in the hands of those people of Nanyang Association. I went to them for revenge. I didn''t expect that I had a bad start, exhausted my magic power, couldn''t escape far, and I didn''t want to run away. I happened to meet someone who worked in that industry. Seeing that I was single, I wanted to cheat me into it, so I made up my mind. "


    "No, why are you planning?"?! You just don''t have any power. You shouldn''t... "


    "My mana growth is very special. It can only grow when I have physical contact with a man. The more stimulating the way of contact, the more the mana growth."


    Cold language Xun naturally said, did not pay any attention to his words is how tiger wolf, nature also did not notice in her behind me after listening to this sentence is what kind of expression.


    ¡°¡­¡­ What? "


    I looked at her, staring at the dog.


    Cold language Xun turned his head, sighed, a "know you don''t believe" expression, suddenly came over, grabbed my head, directly press hard, put my head on her chest.


    "What are you doing?"


    I really didn''t expect that this girl could make such a bold move. I was shocked at that time. However, with the strength of an ordinary person, I can''t resist a mage


    However, fortunately, this guy is ordinary. Although the soft touch made me almost have a cerebral hemorrhage for a moment, the next moment, I feel like that


    "Do you feel anything?"


    Holding the idea of practice, Xun pressed my head and asked blandly. He didn''t care that a man''s head was lying on her chest.


    "Well It doesn''t feel like it. Is it fair? "


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "Go away!"


    Leng YuXun was silent for a moment, and then he was so angry that he kicked me out!


    "I''ll go!"


    Where can I get a kick from her with my present physical quality? Straight to fly out into the side of the mountain wall, the whole back was extremely painful.


    "I''m careless What are you doing? "


    "You want you to say I''m flat?" Cold language Xun copied his hands, his face flushed with anger.


    "I don''t want to be told that I''m even?! An A is still so arrogant. " I was in pain, so naturally I refused to give in and cried out.


    ¡°A£¿£¡ What the hell?! I''m b! It''s B, OK! B£¡ Do you understand? Do you understand? B£¡ Do you understand? "


    "That''s the difference, isn''t it?"


    "Yes! Big! There''s a big difference, OK? "


    "No, there''s no difference. You''re a."


    "I..."


    The whole popularity of Leng YuXun was shaking and shaking. I couldn''t speak for a long time before I said: "if you weren''t very important, I would definitely kill you with a stick!"


    "Cut!"


    The two of us quarreled in the same place. For a moment, no one would let anyone. At this moment, suddenly, there was an avalanche like loud noise in the distance, followed by a huge scream!


    "Ah


    "Huh?"


    The cold language Xun stirs up the spirit to turn a head to go at once, surprised looking at the direction that the voice spreads, a burst of absence.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "That direction, that''s right! That''s where we''re going! Where did this come from I don''t have time to go so slowly with you. Come with me, come on


    With that, Leng YuXun rushed to me and caught me. Immediately, he was a hermit again. In a moment, the feeling of that day came back again, but this time it was much faster than before. In a moment, all the discomfort disappeared and the surroundings returned to normal again.


    "Cold words?"


    As soon as I opened my eyes, I immediately saw the cold words in front of me.


    At this time, she was not as calm as before. It was just such a short distance escape, but she seemed to have experienced intense exercise. She was sweating on her forehead, gasping heavily, and her chest was obviously undulating.


    "You are..."


    "If I can come here directly with magic, why do I take you to climb the mountain?" Without waiting for me to ask a question, Leng YuXun answered it first.


    "This kind of sacred place doesn''t come casually. If you want to use mana here, you can get half the result with twice the effort! It''s just such a short period of tudun, which has already made me a little tired. "


    "Then you..."


    "Nothing." Cool language Xun a handsome smile, deeply exhaled a breath, calm breathing, confident said: "for me, for them, even more so! Just that kind of scream, it must be that they want to rush in and get hurt! Even if it''s a fight, it''s not necessarily impossible to win! "With that, Xun stepped forward and entered the cave in front of me, which was like the mouth of a giant beast!

 Chapter 637

    Here, is the depth of the Tanggula mountains, surrounded by a large valley, jagged rocks, never see the sun all the year round, surrounded by a dark, chilly!


    In front of me is a natural cave, wide enough for a truck to enter and leave freely, but the stalactite like pillars above and below the cave, which are eroded by the wind, stand in front like roadblocks, like the tusks of monsters, waiting for uninvited guests.


    And the two "guests", at this time, also revealed the true face of Lushan!


    That''s something I''ve never seen! The whole body is covered with white hair. Under the white hair is the ice blue body. Nearly three meters tall, nearly twice the size of a bear. Their muscles and skin look very strong. They are powerful!


    And of course, what can show their strength more is the dangerous atmosphere that the big demon will have!


    At this time, the two demons were standing about 10 meters inside the cave, with their backs facing us, but they stopped, as if they were blocked by something invisible.


    Inside the cave, in the cold air, there is a smell of blood everywhere. Even if we are standing at the cave entrance, we can feel the strong evil spirit coming from inside and hear the angry roar.


    Seeing this scene, Leng YuXun immediately gave a cold hum and said, "hum! It seems that I was hurt by the seal in the cave. How can anyone enter this place? "


    I carefully looked at those two things, identified their race, and found that they were very similar to some legendary creatures I heard.


    "This thing Is it snow monster? " I asked.


    "Maybe." Cold language Xun also don''t know those two guys exactly is what thing, just vague answer.


    "Escaped from the lock tower?" I asked again.


    "Maybe."


    is as like as two peas.


    "Who?"


    At this time, the two snow monsters on the opposite side suddenly heard the movement behind them. In a moment, they turned back and stared at us.


    The appearance of these two monsters is really in line with our understanding of the appearance of snow monsters. But the two of them look different. One of them, wearing a hat, holding a long knife, wearing a cape on his shoulder, was dressed like a knight. His expression was as cold as that of an ancient Knight. Seeing us, he immediately stepped forward and stood in front of the other one.


    "Who''s coming?"


    The chivalrous snow monster''s long sword is in front of us. It''s chilly and his eyes are staring at us tightly. It seems that he will attack us at any time.


    The other one, perhaps his brother, is different from this knight errant. He is unarmed and has nothing on his body. The most important thing is that he has countless scars on his body, which seem to be the marks left by chopping and chopping. Moreover, he just has them and is still bleeding!


    "That''s him. He was just hurt by the defensive magic here. Hum! Ask for it. " Cold language Xun says, facial expression is relaxed incomparable, have no strong enemy in front of nervous feeling, directly step forward.


    When the chivalrous snow monster saw Leng YuXun coming so carelessly, he immediately became alert. His body squatted, the blade trembled slightly, the corner of his eyes jumped, and he was about to move!


    But just at the edge of his hand, Leng YuXun stops and looks at him quietly.


    When the opponent''s action is suspended, it is difficult to find the flaw, and the chivalrous snow monster can only give up the attack temporarily.


    But this distance is already the limit. If it is shorter, it will fall into a certain passivity. Therefore, as long as one of the two sides shortens the distance, even if it is only a little, then he has to do it!


    Seeing this, I went to Leng YuXun, even half a step behind her. I looked at her and didn''t speak.


    Do I have the right to speak in this scene


    "This is the place we are going to," sneered Xun, then yelled to the two snow monsters, "I don''t know how you know this place, but how can you allow outsiders to desecrate such a sacred place? Do you want to break through? "


    Said, cold language Xun horizontal step, did not shorten a point distance, but blocked in front of me.


    The snow monster on the opposite side also made the same action, blocking in front of his companions and protecting the wounded.


    "Brother, you saw my ability in that cave before." Leng YuXun looks at the two snow monsters in front of him and says to me behind him.


    "Well, I see it." I nodded. "Strong earth spell and water spell."


    "Hey, hey, but I want to tell you, what I know is not only these. What I am given here is not only the mana of these two elements, but the power of all attributes!"


    Voice just fall, cold words Xun, double arms a show, double palms between, suddenly rose to the sky flame!


    "Brother, I''m sure these two things won''t go by themselves, but I''m afraid it''s going to take more effort to fight here. I''ll help you get in. After that, it''s up to you. Now I just need to take one step, and the guy will do it immediately. Ready, goA "go" word fell, sneer Xun directly stepped out!


    Almost at the same time, a gust of wind came. In a trance, I felt that a virtual shadow was coming. It should be the snow monster, but I couldn''t see the outline clearly.


    Can not wait for the shadow thoroughly to the front, a huge flame, directly rushed out, instantly annihilated the shadow!


    "Er --!"


    In the flame, there was the scream of the snow monster. I just reflected it. Looking carefully, the snow monster jumped out of the flame, chopped the fire in front of me with a long knife, and kept retreating.


    But just as Leng YuXun said, casting magic in this place can get twice the result with half the effort! All of a sudden, I obviously felt that she was weak and tired a lot.


    But even so, the momentum of the fire that almost filled the whole cave was no less powerful than the earth and water element mana she showed when she saved me!


    "Ah


    The snow monster, who was lying in the same place and had been injured, was obviously unable to resist such a powerful and Tianke''s own fire attack, and immediately screamed.


    At this moment, Leng YuXun turned around and hugged me. There was no actual combat magic, but just a simple jump step. He jumped from the top of the fire, close to the stone wall above the cave, and rushed to the obstacle invisible to the naked eye.


    In the air, I was held in her arms and watched her lips move. I should be singing a mantra. Then, in the corner of my eyes, I saw that several places on the mountain wall lit up, sparked, and then dissipated in calm.


    And the next moment, our bodies passed through the invisible wall.


    "Once this thing is released, but it can''t be recovered in time, I have to stay here to guard. You go inside, and at the end, that''s where you''re going." Cold language Xun took me to fall to the ground, whispered.


    "Good!" I quickly nodded, turned to go, but she was dragged back.


    "What else?" I was forced to pull her back, a face of muddled asked.


    Then, after a moment of shame, she suddenly grabbed my head and handed over her head


    Soft.


    This is my first thought.


    When my brain is almost blank, it''s good to have an idea.


    Then, sweet. Maybe it''s because she just ate the lollipop. There''s a sweet taste of sugar on her tongue.


    To tell you the truth, Leng YuXun is very beautiful. In any school, even if it''s not a school flower, it has to be a class flower or something


    I think it''s too late for ordinary people to be happy to be suddenly kissed by her.


    But I do not know why, in my mind, but at this time, a sudden idea of resistance, and also in this moment, in my mind, flashed a picture.


    It was more than a year ago that I taught Hu Jie magic for the first time. When she fell into a coma due to her first contact with magic, I secretly kissed her. It''s just a taste, but it''s still fresh in my memory.


    At this time, I thought of this scene. Suddenly, I felt like I was caught


    Fortunately, the kiss didn''t last long. Although he tried his best to kiss me, he immediately pushed me away. As soon as he turned around, he looked at the two snow monsters.


    "I said that contact with the opposite sex will enhance my mana. The more exciting it is, the stronger it will be. I want to borrow some strength from you. Otherwise, I''m not sure I''ll win them. Go away!"


    Suddenly, with a wave of both arms, the two fire dragons rushed towards the two snow monsters in the opposite direction!


    I was pushed to the ground by her, staring at the gorgeous scene in front of me, looking at the snow monster roaring in the fire, looking at the slender but reliable cold voice Xun, I suddenly felt a little dreamy.


    Then, I suddenly woke up, quickly stood up, without saying anything, immediately ran to the depths of the cave.


    On the other side, the northwest base of the blue eagle society has a strong smell of blood, which is reflected by the corpses on the ground. Gao Yan was injured and went downstairs with half of the members of the boat club who had lost their lives. When he returned to the hall on the first floor, he saw only bodies everywhere, but no Hu Jie or any of them


    "What''s going on? What about them? "


    Gaoyan suddenly anxious, regardless of the body wound pain, immediately ran to the door, left and right to see, is still no one.


    "Where are you?"


    Gao Yan almost kneels directly to the ground, shouting, but he doesn''t get any response. Suddenly he looked down and saw a corpse at the door. His face turned pale and his blood was almost cold!


    That man is one of Hu Jie''s people whom he arranged to protect. He is famous for his coquettish words in the society, so he is very impressed.


    And he died here, does that mean


    Gao Yan did not dare to think about it any more. The most worrying thing happened!


    But at this time, Gongsun Shu suddenly doubtfully "um", went to the side of the base, frowned and said: "is this the mark made with ghost Qi? Is it deliberately left behind, is it not made by Lang Feng? ""What? Is there a trace? " When Gao Yan heard this, he came back to the spirit and ran to see nothing.


    "This is a hidden trace made of ghost Qi. Only the ghost clan can see it. There is no Miss Hu here. Who should have taken it away? Lang Feng should have followed us and left us a trace. It''s time to go now. Let''s go!"


    "Good!"


    Gao Yan immediately nodded, raised his arm and called out to the crowd: "all follow me!"


    "Yes


    The crowd replied in a loud voice that the army was about to leave, but at this moment, a figure in white suddenly came down from the sky and stood in front of the crowd.


    "Wait a minute. I have another thing for you to come with me. Let''s separate some people and come with me."


    On the other side, on the Gobi desert in the northwest, Lang Feng limped along with a knife as a crutch. He was down and determined.


    And at this moment, he suddenly stopped, eyes dead to look forward.


    There, there is a huge ancient city out of thin air, like a mirage!

 Chapter 638

    "Mu Murongshen? "


    Gao Yan and others looked at the noble young master standing in front of them, all of whom were stunned. Can they not know this person? Or is there anyone in the world who doesn''t know? Isn''t it murongshen, the first earth immortal in the world?!


    But how could he be here? Isn''t he fighting against the enemies of northern Europe?!


    "Why are you here? What about people in northern Europe? What''s going on in the west? "


    Gao Yan was a little uneasy at that time. He was the main force against Shenying society. At this time, when he left the battlefield, what would the western frontier do?!


    Murong deep faint smile, also know what he is worried about, soft voice explained: "don''t worry, there''s nothing wrong, now there''s a new situation in the battlefield, there''s no danger for the moment, I really have some things here, come here first, quickly solve the things here, I have to go back."


    "No What happened to make a battle dominated by Dixian move the main force away? What about Saint Lucifer


    "This is a long story..." Murong deeply scratched his head, probably in the organization of language, and then said: "you know a few days ago, the northern AOJIN also broke through the Dixian?"


    "Ah?"


    Gao Yan obviously didn''t know this situation. He was surprised and turned to look at Gongsun Shu.


    Gongsun Shu was calm and nodded: "we do have this information, because we are marching and fighting these days, so the news has not been passed on, but I heard about it."


    Gongsun Shu, as a high-level person with greater responsibility, naturally got information earlier than Gao Yan, who was idle.


    "Okin has broken through the immortals Then the northern border is OK. It''s the same as the western border. "


    "Okin is a martial arts maniac. Although there should be such a voice in his country, he certainly won''t listen to it. He only has to fight with experts in his mind, so as soon as he breaks through the Dixian, he immediately comes to our western battlefield."


    "He went to your side?"


    "Well. Before, due to Duan Qingtian and others, they could not cross the border by force. At this time, no one could stop him. He is an immortal, and he can''t fight with mortals. All the immortals in the world except him are in the West. How can he not go to us? "


    "Then..." Gao Yan frowned, thought about it for a while, and then asked, "then his position is..."


    "He has no position." Murong said.


    "No position?"


    "Yes, for him, it''s just a simple duel, so it''s nothing to do with me or saint Lucifer. However, his presence made Saint Lucifer a little nervous... "


    "First of all, the territory of Okin''s country is vast, stretching into northern Europe and very close to their Shenying society, which is enough to threaten them. Secondly, before that, Okin had always maintained a friendly relationship with us, but had nothing to do with the Shenying society. If Okin wants to stand in line, he is more likely to stand on our side, which is a threat to him. In the end, this is our territory, and it''s very bad for them to go out and fight for such a long time. If we really join hands with Okin, Okin will only have to cut off his back, and they will be turtles in the urn! "


    "So, to sum up, Saint Xifa was frightened by the appearance of OJIN, and did not dare to rush forward again. All Shenying society retreated, evenly distributed their combat power, and began to send people to the rear, so as to ensure that they would not be easily surrounded. At this time, I came here. After all, Okin only wants to fight with the immortals. He can fight with me or him. I''ll persuade him to fight St. Xifa first, and then I''ll get out. "


    Murong talked about the current situation, and everyone suddenly realized. However, they also know that this is only temporary, because OJIN will not really ally with them after all, and now he can only bluff Saint Lucifer for a while. As the main force in the country, Murong Shen still needs to go back as soon as possible.


    Gao Yan thought for a moment and immediately said, "OK, you just said that there is something we need to go with you? Where shall we go now? "


    Murong opened his mouth and was about to say where he was going. Suddenly, it seemed that something had changed between heaven and earth. An invisible force swept the body and mind of all the people present!


    This is the power that only mages, or those who have magic power, can feel. The source of the power is like the horizon and can''t be seen at all, but its influence can be spread so far from here!


    "This is...!"


    Gao Yan and Gongsun Shu were all surprised. Looking up, the sky seemed to be more golden.


    I don''t know them. In the distance, on the battlefield in the west, Okin stood in the front, watching the camp of Shenying society in the distance, waiting for the appearance of Saint Xifa.


    And behind him, a group of Chinese soldiers chose to keep a distance from him. It''s not because of the other party''s foreign identity and strong strength, but because o''jin''s body has been emitting a cold air into the bone marrow! With their strength, even if they are fully armed and stand beside him, they can be frozen into ice sculptures in a short time.And then, all of a sudden, a strange force came, like a feather. Or gossamer, brushing their bodies.


    "This..."


    Everyone is puzzled, looking up, but can not see the source of power.


    O''jin, on the other hand, seemed to feel something. First, he was in a daze, and then his eyes showed a trace of brilliance


    On the other side, Huang Zhengnan is surrounded by several big demons, desperately looking for my trace. And at this moment, that force also hit him.


    "Hiss -"


    Huang Zhengnan suddenly got a meal, then his eyes quickly turned a few circles, and his expression began to become strange.


    "Master, this is..."


    As soon as he was about to ask, he was interrupted by Huang Zhengnan.


    The demons did not dare to answer, just waiting for him to finish thinking. About a minute later, Huang Zhengnan put down his hand and said in a cold voice, "I don''t know where the power came from, but I can still feel the general position. Set out immediately and gather all the people along the way!"


    "Master, is that him?" Cover sea mackerel asked again, this time, reply his is Huang Zhengnan can kill look!


    "Whether it''s him or not! If we can make such a big noise, we definitely need to go and have a look! Go


    "Yes


    At this time, far away in the horizon of the North American Phoenix Temple, the end of the underground prison, Ethan sat in the dark, decadent expression.


    One after another, he broke through the earth immortal, but he has not made any progress until now! In the body, though the feeling of being controlled is weakened a lot, the lack still exists!


    The strength is suppressed, the body is controlled, that once invincible pride is smashed at this time! Where is he or the head of the high spirited Huofeng temple? Where is the strongest mage in North America?!


    At this time, the dungeon door opened, a man quickly ran down, ran to his cell door, gingerly handed a note in the past, and then quickly ran away!


    Ethan slightly looked up at him, slowly picked up the note, but just looked at it, he almost couldn''t suppress the force, directly shattered the dungeon!


    On that paper, it was written about this change. This power can stir the heaven and earth, spread to thousands of miles, and even surpass the previous Dixian breakthrough!


    My forbearance brings not success, but more failure


    Ethan looked at the note, silent, eyes full of blood, the next second, fingers micro motion, instantly burned the note to ashes.


    "You..."


    Ethan looked up at the man who was looking at him from a distance.


    "Yes


    That guy is obviously a little guy. Facing Ethan, he is almost incontinent.


    "Go Get me some people


    ¡­¡­


    This change has shocked all the people in the world! They were shocked by the power beyond the earth immortal. But in the place nearest to the change, Murong Shen was not surprised. He just looked at one direction and laughed: "has it started?"


    "Ah? What did you say? " Gaoyan listen to him so talk, immediately reaction, he know the details of this matter, quickly asked.


    Murong deep smile more Sheng, said to him: "the source of this power, is where we are going - Tanggula Mountain!"


    ¡­¡­


    Time to go back a little bit, Tanggula Mountain, cave


    "Ah


    In the cave, endless flames spewed out. A pair of snow monsters were attacked by the fierce fire and flew out of the cave. They fell to the ground heavily!


    Bang!


    The two snow monsters only managed to stabilize their bodies, but they didn''t fall down. They landed on their feet and smashed out four deep pits, attracting countless snowflakes to fly.


    And those snowflakes, in the next moment, are burned into nothingness by the fire in the cave.


    "Tut This little girl! Why so powerful? Are you ok? " The chivalrous snow monster sticks his sword to the ground and supports his body. His body is full of red and black marks burned by fire. He is very embarrassed.


    But at this time, he did not worry about himself, but the one around him.


    The two of them really came out of the demon lock tower. Two hundred years ago, before they were locked in the demon lock tower, they found this cave in this land. Unfortunately, they didn''t care at that time, and later they were captured by Maoshan disciples.


    In the two hundred years of the demon lock tower, they mentioned it many times, and suddenly found that when they met this cave, they felt the strange power. Maoshan battle, lock demon tower broken, they two also ran out from inside. Huang Zhengnan ordered the demons to make the best use of their talents. Naturally, these two snow monsters should be put back into the snow mountain.


    It''s like giving them a chance to explore here! So the two brothers came here and tried to break in, but they didn''t expect to be hurt by the seal, and we arrived in time.


    Before the hard break, it was all the barehanded snow monster who rushed on, causing a scar. At this time, he was tempered by fire again, and he was afraid that he would not be able to hold on!Chivalrous snow monster looks at his brother who is almost in a coma. His hand holding the knife is shaking.


    Such a confrontation, he has been able to see the strength of the gap between the two sides, and then fight, there is no chance of winning! But did you just leave? He is not reconciled, and if he asks for help, the magic weapon or other things in the cave can''t be stolen. This


    When he hesitated, suddenly, in the cave, a golden light came up!

 Chapter 639

    "This is...!"


    In the cave, a golden light came out, shrouded the body of one person and two demons outside the cave, illuminating the snow darkness with a radius of 10 meters!


    The snow monster is not stupid either. We left one behind and went in one. Then it began to shine. We must have found something inside!


    Chivalrous snow monster took a look at his companion. He was lightened by the golden light, but he was still in a trance. He didn''t know what happened.


    In this case, no matter what''s inside, it''s impossible to get it. If you continue to stay, not to mention the door, and wait for the inside to come out with the treasure, it''s even more invincible!


    Chivalrous snow monster thinks so and gets up slightly, ready to go.


    At the entrance of the cave, Xun''s eyes changed. He turned back quickly and cried out happily: "you''ve arrived!"


    Inside, there came my empty and melodious voice: "here it is!"


    At this time, I am in the deepest part of the cave. Although it''s the deepest, it''s not so far away from the cave. If two ordinary people shout, they can barely hear each other. As long as one of them is a mage, they can communicate normally.


    For example, now, the voice sent by Leng YuXun with mana can be completely and clearly transmitted to my ears. Although I can''t do it with the ability of ordinary people, the words I shout out can also be heard by Leng YuXun whose hearing is far higher than that of ordinary people.


    "What''s in there? What have you done? " Cold language Xun asks a way quickly, two eyes seem to be shining, like a curious baby.


    "I I don''t know! " In the cave, I heard the voice of doubt.


    ¡°¡­¡­ Huh? "


    The deepest part of the cave is a circular hall. The scale and structure of this hall is similar to that of the place where I lived in huangzheng Nanguan before, but there is almost no height difference between the front and the back. Although it feels like a slight downhill, it is not serious, and the wall is missing.


    But this place is much more regular than Huang Zhengnan''s!


    The standard cylinder structure, the mountain wall is very smooth, absolutely not natural appearance, but after artificial polishing, extremely smooth, it is obvious that the other side is very careful and professional.


    What can prove this more is the different totem carved on the round ground and the surrounding mountain walls!


    Straight lines, curves, broken lines, circles, rhombus and triangles are carved on them in the form of inscriptions, irregularly arranged, overlapped and extended It seems that the language of a certain race or tribe that I can''t understand is the embodiment of another culture! The ground is connected to the wall, and the pattern above the two is also connected, winding to the highest dome!


    And on the top, there are ten auspicious dragons exquisitely carved!


    These ten dragons, either coiled in one place, contracted their claws and teeth; or stretched out their bodies and soared into the distance; or looked back and showed their momentum; or bent down and looked down in all directions!


    The bodies of the ten dragons are overlapped and scattered. Although I can''t see them clearly, I can be sure that they are the works of great masters, without any defects!


    While I was still looking at the ten stone dragons, all of a sudden, the totem seemed to be inspired by something and lit up a golden light in an instant! From the center of the ground, along those strange lines, from the ground straight into the wall! Finally, we reached the dome and covered the ten stone dragons!


    In a flash, ten stone dragons seemed to turn into golden dragons! Maybe it''s my illusion, or maybe it''s true. I can even feel their eyes shining with the essence of not belonging to a dead object.


    At this time, a voice came from outside.


    This thing How do you want me to explain?


    I really didn''t do anything. He did it himself!


    "What''s going on inside?" The cold language Xun is shouting outside.


    I looked at the surrounding situation, organized the wording, and said, "I don''t know what it looks like inside. Do you know, there are many strange lines on the ground and on the wall, and there are stone dragons on the top of my head. Now they are all shining, golden!"


    "Kim "Twinkle?" Coldly, Xun scratched his head.


    Of course, she knows what it looks like. Although she was raised here in her infancy, she can''t remember anything, she has been here several times since she grew up. She knows totem, grain and stone dragon.


    However, I had the impression that they were all dead. I went in so many times, but there was no golden light. How could this time


    "Did you move anything?" Ask coldly.


    "I didn''t move anything, I just came in!"


    "This..."


    He sighed and said to himself, "is this the noble man? Only when he arrives can this happen? There''s no need to do anything extra, just because it''s him? "


    And I in the cave, at this time also have this idea.


    No matter what Leng YuXun''s family is like, since I can tell who I am, it''s reasonable for her to guide me here.I don''t know my identity, or even because of this identity, I opened countless times to hang up!


    The master level master took me as an apprentice. Taolin made a vow with me directly. The amulet was used once every seven days. The old master came to help me when I couldn''t solve anything


    I look at the golden light around me and the more and more lifelike dragon on my head. For a moment, I feel a little strange. In my mind, I constantly think of the protagonists of TV, stories, animation and novels that I have ever seen. Which one is not poor? Although it is a special exaggeration and with aura, it can be regarded as one''s own efforts. As a result, when I come here, how can it really be a matter of blood relationship?!


    I have some helpless wry smile for a while, subconsciously lowered his head, but suddenly look a coagulation, immediately squatted down, looking at the ground.


    Originally staring at the ground, but now it has become illusory, as if in this strong light, removed some camouflage, began to become transparent.


    As the transparency gets higher and higher, my expression becomes more and more dignified.


    Under the ground, it''s!


    "Cold words I called her in a hurry.


    "Ah? What''s the matter? " Leng YuXun recognized that I was anxious, and I was also worried. When I was worried, my northeast accent came out


    "Do you know that there is another layer under the cave?"


    "Ha?"


    The cold language Xun a Leng, thought for a while, affirmative say: "have no! Anyway, I don''t know. Is there another floor underground? What''s that? "


    "That''s..."


    I slowly stood up, staring at the ground, at this time, the ground, has almost become a golden sticker of glass.


    The things under the ground are clear! It''s a dragon!


    The size of the body is even more exaggerated than the four seas Dragon King I have ever seen! It''s too big for the whole underground palace!


    The most important thing is that it is not carved there like the dragon on the dome, but Alive?!


    A copper pillar, touching the sky and the earth, stands in the underground palace! And the dragon, like that, coiled around the copper pillar, seemed to be bound here, unable to close his eyes immediately, as if he was resting. And his body, is weak trembling, like breathing, body with its breathing, is still a flash out of the bright silver light!


    "There is a living dragon in this place!"


    "Dragon?"


    Outside the cave, Xun also looks confused.


    "Alive! It''s the biggest dragon I''ve ever seen! Really, I''m not kidding! I''ve seen the Dragon King of the four seas. It''s not as big as it is! "


    "Lying trough, really?" Cold language Xun can''t help but burst a rude.


    "Really..." I looked at the underground dragon, breathless. "This place, what is it?"


    But at this time, without waiting for the response of Leng YuXun, another voice sounded directly from behind her, passed her and reached my ears -


    "that''s our secret place."


    "Who?"


    Leng Yu Xun turns around and looks out of the cave.


    "Well, what about those two things?"


    Because of the appearance of the golden light, Leng YuXun''s attention was completely attracted by me. He didn''t look behind him. At this time, when he looked back, the two snow monsters had disappeared outside the cave. Instead, he was a beautiful man in white and with a long sword on his waist.


    At this time, in the cave, my voice also came out: "YuXun, he is murongshen."


    "Murongshen? "Earth fairy?"


    Leng YuXun knows murongshen''s name, but he hasn''t met him, so he doesn''t know him. Today he knows that the man in front of him is the first fairy in the legend.


    "No, it''s just me." Murong arched his hand with a deep smile and tilted his head, as if he could see inside the cave. He made a trumpet with his hand and cried, "you should see what the underground palace looks like."


    "Ah, yes." I said in the hole.


    "That''s the top secret of our Murong family. Only the heirs of the patriarchs of past dynasties can come here to practice. Now in the whole family, only my father and I have been here." Murong said.


    "Your story It''s very familiar. "


    How is this so similar to the one Leng YuXun said? They all want to come here to practice. Why is this your training base?


    "Just like their family." Murong pointed to Leng YuXun, and then said to me, "there is no entrance to that underground palace, and we can''t always come here from Gusu. Every time we rely on the portal in another place. There is a huge silver dragon in captivity. I don''t know where it came from or who was imprisoned here. I just know that he has infinite power and can''t do it. Practice around him and get twice the result with half the effort! "


    "So you took him as a training class?"


    "Ha ha, that''s interesting, but it''s OK to say that. We really regard it as a place to increase our strength. As you said before, this spell is far better than other spells because it has the power of space law, right"Yeah, wait a minute. You mean..."


    Murong gave a deep smile and said with certainty: "it is here that our ancestors got the power of the law of space!"

 Chapter 640

    The power of this dragon is the law of space!


    I looked at the sleeping dragon, suddenly thought of something, suddenly looked up, but found that the top of the ten dragons, at this time, there is almost no stone dead look, and seems to have become a living dragon!


    "This It''s also a kind of power. " I looked at them, murmured in a low voice, and then called out to the cave: "YuXun, what is the power that your family has always inherited?"


    "As I told you, our family can control all the elements." Outside the cave came the voice of cold words.


    "All the elements? That''s right... " I said to myself.


    The power of five elements - gold, wood, water, fire, earth, and the derivative power of five elements that I have been using - light, wind, ice, thunder and dark, add up to exactly ten!


    And will these two forces, which maintain different families, be together? And is it a coincidence that neither of them knows about each other?


    Or Just for me to come and meet them both once?!


    I looked at the gold and silver, hesitated for a while, suddenly thought of something, asked murongshen: "is the West safe? Why are you here? "


    "The northern Okin broke through the Dixian and went to the West. He wanted to compete with me and St. Xifa. I felt that there were some problems here, so I convinced Okin to beat St. Xifa first and then compete with me. He took the opportunity to come here to see what happened. I didn''t expect to meet you." Murongshen said.


    "Then it can only guarantee the safety of the West for a while. You still have to go back." I said.


    "I know."


    "Now that I am in this underground palace, I can feel that these two forces, which you and her family have been relying on, have some connection with me. It seems that I only need one thought to absorb these two forces! If I do, maybe these two forces will disappear... "


    I said, pause, there is no response outside.


    "What I want to say is If so, your two families will lose the strength they have been fighting for. Maybe, they will decline. You Are you sure you want me to do this? "


    Outside, there was another silence.


    After more than a minute, the voice of cold words rang out: "our family, every generation is waiting for your arrival, maybe, this is destiny. It''s not only destiny, but also family precepts. Naturally, I can''t disobey it. What about you?"


    Murongshen''s voice also came in: "the most important secret parts of our two families are together. Maybe it''s just the destiny Since it''s all decided by heaven, what can I say? "


    "Now that you have decided, I have nothing to say. Don''t worry. If I really get something, I won''t forget you."


    "I don''t worry about that." Murong gave a deep smile.


    "Ah, by the way, I''ve been arrested for such a long time. I don''t know what happened to the people of my boat club. Huang Zhengnan said that they attacked the blue eagle club. Brother Murong, can you help me figure out what happened?"


    These guys, attack the blue hawk club? I dare not do it even if I am here! These guys


    But after all, it''s also for me. What else can I say? It''s just that I have no magic power at this time, and I can''t help. I can''t even make a plan.


    Unexpectedly, as soon as I finished my words, without waiting for Murong Shen''s reply, he immediately said with a smile, "I''m scared! This little thing still needs Dixian to do? I''ll do it


    After that, I didn''t know what she had done, and I couldn''t see her. Then I heard her say, "er What he said is right. Those people really went to attack the blue hawk society. The soldiers were divided into four groups. The recent northwest base was still in a rather fierce situation. "


    "How do you know?"


    "She has a mirror." Murongshen''s voice rang out.


    "Mirror?"


    I don''t know, but Murong Shen can see it. After listening to what I said, Leng YuXun immediately took out a mirror, which should be the ancestral mirror she told me. Then the image appeared on the mirror, which was the scene she said.


    "Well Where is Hu Jie? My girlfriend, are you still in the boat club? "


    "Well Hu Jie Let me see. "


    While talking to himself, Leng YuXun pointed out his finger to the mirror twice, which was like searching, and then the image appeared again.


    Then, that is to make my heart cold words - "she is also in the northwest base."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    "The trough! Brother Murong, please do me a favor. Go to the northwest base of blue eagle club and help them! Don''t let anything happen to them


    "No problem. It''s on the way anyway." Murong Shen agreed, and then looked at the sneer Xun: "that here to you."


    "No problem, leave it to me!" A sneer and a sweet smile.


    "Well." Murong nodded deeply, then stepped on the ground, flew up in an instant, and disappeared in the sky beside the clouds in the blink of an eye.


    "Don''t worry, it''s no problem for Dixian to take action. And although the war situation there is quite fierce, there is no sign of defeat at present. There are no strong figures on the opposite side. Even if he doesn''t go, there''s no problem.""Well, that''s good." I said in the cave.


    Leng YuXun also puts away the mirror, and the picture on the mirror becomes a simple mirror again.


    But it''s not just a coincidence or fate. At the next moment, there is a change at the gate of the base. The fierce enemy in black robes killed all the mages on the first floor in a flash, knocked out Hu Jie and took her away!


    And not long after he left, Lang Feng came out from the dark, coldly looking at the direction of the man''s departure, with a body of scars, slowly followed in the past.


    After a while, Gao Yan and his party, who had finished the battle, returned to the hall and saw the bodies of the left behind people. They also found that Hu Jie was missing. They immediately wanted to follow the traces left by Lang Feng. At this time, Murong Shen also arrived.


    At this time, after struggling in the cave for a while, I finally made up my mind that I didn''t need to do anything at all. It was enough to accept the transmission of those two forces in my heart


    Instant! The dome of the cave seems to have melted! It''s like the chocolate thrown into the stove, turning into thick golden water in an instant, but it doesn''t drop a drop. It seems that driven by some force, it begins to converge towards the center!


    And at the foot, the ground, which is already like the glass with gold stickers, is more like glass now! Because it began to appear cracks, irregular cracks, starting from my left front, has been spreading to my right rear, and in the middle of the continuous division of many branches, to other directions.


    And the next layer of silver dragon, at this time also seems to be awakened by something, hazy opened his eyes, seems to be a little confused to observe around, like sleeping Some misty.


    All of a sudden, a "click" startled me. Turning around, I saw that the road suddenly collapsed, and the surrounding mountain walls were shaking wildly, almost collapsing.


    But the most important thing is the access between the cave and the cave. The ground completely collapsed, and then the surrounding walls began to fall into the unknown place on the next floor, because it seemed that you could not see your fingers, and the silver dragon could not light up, like a bottomless abyss.


    I don''t worry about how I can go back and how I can go through the seven or eight meter long pit, because I can feel that after accepting these two forces, I will definitely get more than before!


    At that time, how difficult will it be to cross this small hole?


    And at this time, suddenly, a loud dragon song came from my head, resounding all over the world! I quickly looked up, but found that it is the melting of gold water finally fused together, and formed a new thing.


    No, it''s not new because it''s still a dragon.


    It''s a dragon with ten dragons. It''s no less than the silver dragon at the bottom!


    This is a dragon with the power of ten elements! If the peak of the element control power, such a power, also absolutely comparable to the power of the law of space!


    And more importantly, because of its sound of dragon, the underground Silver Dragon completely woke up and dozed off! Look up!


    Just when I thought that one mountain would not allow two tigers, and the same mountain would not allow two dragons, so that two dragons would fight each other, the silver dragon suddenly uttered a dragon chant.


    There is no intention of war, but a little intimate, and even seems to be some coquettish dragon chant!


    When I looked at him and saw his eyes, I was even more surprised to find that when he saw me, he had this strong joy?!


    That expression, as if the owner out of a long-term business, was left at home when the dog saw the owner back expression.


    What''s going on?!


    Although I''m sorry to compare the dragon to a dog, the problem is that this analogy is really vivid!


    And the most important thing is, at this time, that has been bound to its panlongzhu, suddenly began to shake violently, followed by a "click"! There''s a huge crack!


    At the same time, the Golden Dragon on his head looked at me as if he was distinguishing something. Then his eyes suddenly flashed. It seemed that he recognized me at last, and he certainly knew that I was the one he was looking for Or the person who had to wait also showed the same expression as the silver dragon.


    Joy, and that kind of look forward to the results finally come when the expression of relief


    They''re waiting for me.


    I don''t know how many years I''ve been waiting or who made them wait here. They just stay here day after day and year after year. Maybe even they don''t know whether I will come.


    But here I am


    "Ang --!"


    Under the ground, the silver dragon roared, and a strong wind pressure came in an instant. At this moment, the ground and the dragon column turned into pieces, and there was no binding ability!


    But my body is floating in the air like this, without any support, as if it has lost its gravity.


    And the silver dragon, looking at me in the air, was gentle, and the huge head came slowly to me, finally touched my body, and then began to slowly rub against me.This action is too light to speak. It''s clear that his body is so big, and one nose is enough for me to fight alone, but it''s still rubbing slowly, very intimate. It''s like a big man with a hatchet cutting an apple


    At this time, the Golden Dragon on the top of his head also fell down. Unlike the silver dragon, he seemed to be unfamiliar with me, but he was also very intimate. He was leaning close to me, smelling my taste carefully and looking at my appearance.


    All of a sudden, I was treated so closely by two such huge dragons. I was flattered for a moment. I didn''t know what to do. I could only stop in mid air and didn''t dare to move, for fear that they would swallow me.


    Fortunately, there seems to be no gravity here. I want to keep a posture and I won''t be very tired.


    And don''t know how long, suddenly, two dragons left my body, high head, a left and a right look at me.


    And just when I thought they might be about to say something to me, these two dragons suddenly rushed to me! The huge body turned into two pillars of light and rushed into my body in an instant!


    "Ah


    The powerful force filled every inch of my skin, blood vessels, muscles and bones. The howling also spread out at the same time

 Chapter 641

    "You mean brother Rui is in Tanggula Mountain now?! Is he responsible for this power? "


    In front of the northwest base of blue eagle society, Murong Shen tells Gao Yan what happened before.


    "That''s right." Murongshen said. "He asked me to help you. It seems that I don''t need it. Where are you going? I''ve been here for a while. I''d better go back quickly. I''ll take you to find him. At least you need someone to know where he is


    "But we have something important to do!"


    "What''s the matter?"


    "Hu Jie, brother Rui, his girlfriend has been arrested."


    "Hu Jie..." Murong thought deeply. "I know. He asked specially. What''s wrong with her?"


    "Got caught." Gongsun Shu said suddenly. "I don''t know who. Some of us have followed and left traces. We''re going to trace them."


    "She''s been taken!" Murong was deeply surprised. "If that''s the case, I''m really worried. Even if he comes out now, I''m afraid he can''t explain it. But I can''t stay here any longer. In other words, at least one of you must know where he is. I can''t go with you. Besides, I''m not sure I can come back after you solve the problems over there. You still have to have someone to follow me and find the way."


    "Si -"


    murongshen''s words are reasonable, and neither Gao Yan nor Gongsun Shu can refute them.


    It''s urgent. After two seconds of hesitation, Gao Yan immediately made a decision: "I''ll go with you! Mr. Gongsun, you take all the people here to rescue sister Hu. After solving the problem, you go to Tanggula Mountain and play the signal bomb to communicate! "


    Signal bombs are also equipment that can be bought in my system. They are used as fireworks during the Chinese new year, but it''s impossible to lose the family and use up all of them. There must be one in stock, but it''s not useful.


    I didn''t expect to have such an unexpected and unprecedented action this time. They brought some for each team. It was really useful.


    "OK, I''ll go first. Let''s go!" Gongsun Shu was not wordy either. He immediately agreed and took the others to the direction of the trace.


    Murong took a deep look at them and then looked at Gao Yan: "is it OK for you alone?"


    "Of course." Gao Yan nodded. "The team must be led by someone. Now it''s just me and Mr. Gongsun who are the two leaders. Only he can see the traces, so he can only lead the team, and I have a legitimate reason."


    Said, Gao Yan raised his right hand, hands, holding a mobile phone.


    "I need to send this to him..."


    ¡­¡­


    North America, in the Fire Phoenix Palace, in the broad palace, Ethan walked slowly on the red carpet, looking at the appearance of the palace with nostalgia.


    How long has it been? How long has it been since he came here?


    Today, everything here is as clean as ever, on the floor, on the carpet and on the pillars. This is obviously the result of Howard''s strict orders not to move things here in his absence and cleaning every day.


    Ethan sighed and touched his heart. Although he can''t touch it, he can feel it. There is a power of confinement, which controls and suppresses his heart and controls his life!


    He is also very clear that nothing has happened to him for such a long time. It is because the play played with Howard and others makes the master of the imprisoned magic think that he is useless. There is no difference between killing and not killing. He can live so long.


    It''s just this way of living. It''s a little too much!


    In that dark basement, I don''t know if it''s because of this. After so long, I have no strength!


    And those people, one by one, break through the immortals, surpass the mortals, surpass themselves!


    How can he, Ethan, who used to be one of the people at the top of the world, tolerate such a gap?!


    And people, once there is a reluctant mood, then all the threats, he can ignore. In other words, driven by the reluctance, the illusion of fluke is getting bigger and bigger.


    What''s more, the ability to confine the mind is not a psychological function. It''s really quiet. It''s completely different from what it looked like at the beginning and a few months ago. It''s been a long time.


    Maybe This thing has a time limit. It will become weak and invalid after a long time?


    Even if it is not, then maybe, if you break through the Dixian, you can get rid of this bondage?!


    But in fact, the power of servitude mantra has weakened because my mana has been blocked. Since the sand castle more than three months ago, I lost my mana after less than half a day''s recovery.


    And Ethan, how can you know that?


    What he thought was that if he became an immortal, he could get rid of the control of servitude curse, which was even more ridiculous! I don''t know who Lu Qijun''s pulse originated from, but the power of the servitude mantra is real. Although I don''t know why their ancestors can get such unsolved control skills, I''m sure that his solution is far from simple!But Ethan, I can''t manage that


    "My Lord!"


    At the gate of the palace, the two men came in slowly. When they saw Ethan, they immediately knelt down on one knee.


    These two men are the two most powerful beings in the Huofeng temple. They are also the two experts who used the fire hook when the Huofeng temple was changed last time.


    In order to threaten China all the time, Howard and two masters who are good at using fire swords have been stationed in the East Island, together with Aoki, waiting all the time. In the Fire Phoenix Palace, they are the two guardians.


    This time, Ethan reappeared after more than half a year. The first time, he called them two


    Ethan looked at them, sneered, walked up to them, looked at the two men kneeling in front of him, took a deep breath, stretched out his hands, and pressed them on their heads.


    "My lord?"


    They didn''t know why. They immediately raised their heads. Ethan didn''t do anything else. He just put his hand on their heads. In his standing posture, he knelt down to each other. He just raised his head and couldn''t let his hand leave the top of his head.


    Or, on the contrary, because of looking up, his palms changed from pressing on the back of their heads to pressing on the top of their heads.


    Although they didn''t know what their boss was going to do, it was uncomfortable for anyone to be held on his head, but they didn''t dare to resist. They could only look at him and wait for his answer.


    Ethan looked at them, his expression became strange, as if he was struggling with something. In the face of their problems, he looked at their puzzled eyes without any reaction.


    And those two people, also dare not urge to ask, can wait quietly.


    Finally, Ethan seemed to have figured out something. He closed his eyes, looked up, took a deep breath, vomited out, lowered his head, opened his eyes and looked at them.


    "You have been following me for many years."


    "Yes, nearly ten years." The two people don''t know what''s the matter with their eldest brother, and they answer with some doubts.


    "You all know what happened outside during my absence."


    "Yes, every day''s information is filtered and processed by the two of us, and some important ones are selected for you, which is also explained by Lord Howard. I dare not slack off."


    "Well..."


    Ethan nodded and fell into silence. The two did not dare to talk to each other. They just waited for half a minute. Ethan then asked, "the Fire Phoenix Temple has been standing at the top of the world for so many years, but now it''s behind people! You What do you want to say? "


    "Er..."


    The two men looked at each other for a moment, but they were both speechless and didn''t know what to say.


    China has murongshen, Shenying society has shengxifa, and now the northern countries also have AOJIN. With the advent of the "new era", those countries and organizations that originally stood at the top of the world have regained their position at the top of the world again because of the appearance of Dixian. However, the Huofeng Temple, which used to be at the same level as them, is now silent.


    In the heart not angry person, also is not only Ethan?


    But what can we do if we are inferior in strength


    Ethan looked at them and didn''t care whether they had any answers or not. He just looked at them with strange eyes and said slowly: "the Fire Phoenix Palace, you can''t yield to others! The fame of Huofeng Temple needs to be exchanged with life and blood! "


    "So I''m really sorry... "


    As soon as the words came to an end, both of them didn''t have time to reflect what their boss meant by sorry. Suddenly, they felt a burst of heat on their heads. However, in the blink of an eye, they had reached the level that could kill people!


    "My Lord! Ah


    The shrill scream reverberated in the whole Huofeng temple. Outside the hall, many people were approaching. Listening to the scream, their hearts were shaking and their legs were shaking. But what could they do?


    They all know what Ethan is going to do, but only the two unfortunate people in the hall don''t know.


    Ethan hands on their heads, fire red mana flow in their body! They want to run, but their bodies are restrained, and they can''t move at all. The loss of strength and severe pain fill every inch of their nerves, stimulate their brains, and scream out unconsciously.


    And the strength of the two of them, which is enough to stand in the top ranks of the world''s mages, is now turning into his body with Ethan''s hand


    "I''m sorry, just for Huofeng temple! It''s for North America! Is to let the noble we once again stand on the top of the world! Close your eyes. It''s a sacrifice. Your lives will never be wasted... "


    Ethan looked up and said with relief.


    In the hands before any tangle, at this time, in the real hands, also all relieved.


    Because he knew that under the impulse of this behavior, has let himself on the road of no return.


    In his hand, the two loyal subordinates who had been with him for many years had run out of oil, and the lamp was dead. At the end of his life, his eyes turned white and he fell to the ground limply.Ethan, on the other hand, took back his hand and clenched his fist, as if to grasp the power that entered his body!


    In the sky, all of a sudden, dark clouds, large groups of thunder clouds began to gather in the sky above the Fire Phoenix Temple, dull thunder resounded through the world.


    This is, robbing cloud


    Fire Phoenix Temple, Ethan comeback, forced to break through the fairyland!

 Chapter 642

    "Boss! Boss


    On the mountain road, two snow monsters with many scars are running at a fast pace. The one in front is wearing a hat and holding a long knife, just like a knight. He holds his weapon in his right hand and pulls another snow monster in his left hand, limping towards this side.


    And behind him, the one he was holding had almost fallen into a coma, just because he was holding, so he kept a little sober.


    And in front of them, dozens of steps ahead, Huang Zhengnan is surrounded by more than a dozen big demons, coming towards their direction.


    "That''s..."


    "Boss, that''s our man. It''s the snow monster who used to live near here." The chimaera explained beside him.


    "I know. I remember him. I told them to come back around here." Huang Zhengnan is not angry to say, glared at him one eye, as if is to dislike his mouth, step forward a few steps, coldly looking at them: "what''s the matter with you?"


    "Old Boss, help! We... "


    Two snow monsters saw Huang Zhengnan and more than a dozen big demons. They had some confidence. Then they stopped, gasped and talked intermittently.


    Huang Zhengnan listened to their ambiguous words, frowned and looked at the direction they came to. It seemed that it was the Tanggula mountains, which was the source of the heavenly power before!


    "What are you talking about?"?! What do I want you to do? "


    "Ha Ha "Ah?" Snow monster is still breathing heavily. When he hears Huang Zhengnan''s question, he is also stunned. He looks up at him in doubt.


    "Didn''t I ask all the monsters nearby to go to the runaway man and the sorceress? What are you doing? "


    "I, we We are looking for them


    It''s a lie.


    Although Huang Zhengnan holds the banner of ten thousand demons and can command them, how can these once local leaders, big demons who have practiced for hundreds or thousands of years, listen to a person who is not yet 30 years old? Some of them are not very disciplined.


    And really, although Huang Zhengnan can command them and want to kill them, he can easily do it with Wanyao banners. But after all, Huang Zhengnan is not responsible for the public. He is alone and can''t monitor them. If he is in the north, what can he do to control the people in the south?


    So, because of this, after Mingming received Huang Zhengnan''s order to search me and Leng YuXun, they still didn''t carry out it. Instead, they went to look for the cave they once had.


    I didn''t expect to make a mistake


    What I didn''t expect was that this time, I made a mistake again


    "Oh? Do you mean, you hurt yourself because you met them? " How clever is Huang Zhengnan? I guess the truth.


    Although the two snow monsters didn''t know it was the truth


    "Ah Yes! They''re in the Tanggula mountains! In a cave! We can''t beat them Chivalrous snow monster thought for a while, and immediately said with certainty.


    "They? Where are the fat man and the woman? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ well! Ah, that Yes, they are


    Before, he said that because he couldn''t help it. No matter whether it was true or not, that is to say, when Huang Zhengnan mentioned it, he remembered, right, isn''t it a fat man and a woman? what the hell! It can''t be true!


    Ho!


    That snow monster suddenly has the confidence, looked at Huang Zhengnan, the waist board all straight, heavy nodded: "right!"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huang Zhengnan looked at him, and he was suddenly justified. How could he suddenly feel confident?


    But at this time, what''s the need?


    "Lead the way!"


    "Yes


    ¡­¡­


    On the other side, inside the cave


    Snow monster runs away. She says coldly that Xun wants to be safe and can''t pursue him. At this time, there is no threat outside. She is really curious, so she comes in to have a look. It''s just that the middle part of the journey collapses and the bottom has become a bottomless abyss. Further on, it''s where I am. Gold and silver are boiling.


    Leng YuXun was afraid that he would affect me in the past and hurt himself, so he could only stand on the other side of the pit and look at me from a distance.


    On the other side of the cave, the mouths of the two dragons are opposite, and I am floating among them.


    The circulation of gold and silver, from the beginning of each side, became a blend of gold and silver, became a strange color that can not be described, some strange, but also very beautiful, turned into a huge egg shaped sphere, and I, in this sphere.


    "This..."


    Cold language Xun looking at that "egg", some worried frown. Because in her sight, the egg with strange color seems to be slowly solidifying, from originally only having a layer of shell to becoming solid, even the color is getting darker and darker!


    "Really No problem? You can''t suffocate... "


    Cold language Xun looked at the floating in the egg, still closed eyes, limp hanging me, obviously have deep worry.But her worry is useless, she can''t help anything, and she can''t intervene in this grand "ceremony". All she can do is watch.


    Looking at the strange color getting deeper and deeper, looking at the egg from the beginning just like a layer of transparent film with color, into a solid ball with nothing to see.


    And the two dragons, after spitting out all their essence, suddenly raised a high voice, and immediately circled around the egg that contained my body. Their bodies overlapped, and their beautiful posture soared up and down, like a gold and silver whirlwind!


    Cool words Xun originally is a woman love beauty, see this gorgeous scene suddenly some stunned, but in her stay the next moment, a strong storm directly hit her by surprise!


    "I''ll go!"


    Leng YuXun didn''t stand still. He was thrown a somersault and fell heavily on the ground. Then he touched his bottom and bared his teeth for a while, although it might not hurt so much.


    "My God, I''m not prepared at all. What''s the situation? This... "


    Leng YuXun stood up while complaining, and suddenly looked at the wall, but she was a little stunned. All around her, on the mountain wall, on the ground and on the top, were covered with a film of the same color as the egg!


    From the deepest part of the cave, double dragons playing with pearls Where the play egg is, it spreads to the cave entrance!


    Looking back, Leng YuXun can see that at the entrance of the cave, a convex protective film envelops the whole cave and blocks the whole cave under the light.


    Leng YuXun is in the mountain. I don''t know what it means. But if he is outside, especially not far away, just outside the cave, you can find that the power of heaven and earth is gone now! I can''t even feel it!


    It''s not gone, it''s blocked.


    This protective film insulates this power from the outside world!


    Later, I realized that it was because of this protective measure that some higher forces hidden in the dark just felt the breath of that moment, but failed to further discover my existence, so I didn''t make trouble at this time.


    Otherwise, I''m afraid it will end here


    Leng YuXun looks at the egg that is still floating in the air, and the two dragons that are still hovering around the egg. After hesitating for a moment, he turns around and runs to the cave and reaches for a look.


    Tough!


    This is the only feeling of Leng YuXun. It''s not a soft film that breaks with one finger or a balloon full of elasticity. It''s like a leather ball that has been compacted to the extreme. It''s a little soft, but it''s very hard.


    Leng YuXun tried again. Although she didn''t dare to use too much force for fear of causing any accident, she was confident that this palm could split a wall, but the protective film didn''t move.


    It seems that the defense is OK.


    Cold language Xun this just some rest assured, return to pit side again, looking at that egg.


    In her eyes, the egg did not change at all, just stayed there quietly, only the two outer dragons were constantly flying.


    And inside, my feeling is totally different from her!


    Inside the egg, my God continued to completely return to the brain, where there is another world!


    Like a dream, like an illusion, like a mirage. There, I had to take a full picture. There was no shortage. I had a full real experience. But that''s why it was even more terrible!


    I was standing on an island Ah, no, it can''t be called an "island", but a small piece of land and a boat! The land has no roots and moves with the waves, but its size is limited to be wider than my body.


    But all around me, there is an endless golden ocean!


    The wind howls! Huge waves! This is not a quiet sea, but a stormy sea! It is a sea that can take thousands of lives at any time and is regarded as a natural disaster by sailors!


    And the sky, the silver sky, is in constant rain! A silver lightning bolt as thick as an arm! Aggravating the tumult of the ocean!


    What I have is just a boat


    The only thing that can make me feel lucky is that in this narrow land, there is a small tree that will not fall down, which can be held by me and will not be thrown into the sea.


    But the nightmarish scene and the feeling of being 100% on the scene are suffocating! Make every pore of me tremble!


    At that time, I didn''t know whether all this was for me to get some benefit or to kill me


    Later, I asked Leng YuXun what I looked like in her eyes. Her answer was like an egg, from emptiness to reality.


    Yes, eggs


    It''s not an egg. It''s just the most appropriate expression. It''s one of the metaphors.


    That thing is the body of a newborn!


    The change from emptiness to reality is also like the growth of a child in the mother''s body.And the severe divine disaster is the difficulty of growth.


    Such a change can only show one thing, that is, after this pass is over, I will - get a new life!

 Chapter 643

    Inside the egg, my mind is being tempered in the waves. And my body is in the egg, quiet, no change, no scar, even no trace of being touched.


    His face was expressionless and calm. He didn''t have the rough waves in his head at all. On the contrary, he even felt comfortable.


    But at this time, the two dragons outside the egg were impatient and kept shouting. The high sound of dragon chanting came one after another! Cold language Xun is listening outside, can''t help but back a few steps!


    They seem to be angry! Why is anger not over? Why am I not through the test!


    But even I don''t know.


    The golden sea and the silver sky seem to never disappear. I don''t know how to get out of here.


    And maybe I felt this emotion, my body in the egg, at this time, also suddenly trembled. If you look closely, you will find that my eyelashes and eyebrows are slightly stirred, and my muscles seem to have a little twitch.


    At the next moment, the original solid egg seemed to have only one yolk left, and began to ripple. Among them, I suddenly appeared a drop of golden water, which was as thick as raw egg yolk. It began to seep from every pore of my body, and immediately soaked all my clothes.


    Then, even these clothes began to appear the same liquid. I don''t know if it was my clothes that flowed through them, or they also appeared this liquid


    But in any case, the only thing I can be sure is that when this liquid began to appear, my clothes were obviously getting a little defective.


    It''s like It''s melting.


    "Ang --!"


    The high sound of the dragon is still roaring. Leng YuXun is scared to retreat to the cave entrance. The roar of two dragons, one gold and one silver, has shaken the cave! Leng YuXun has reason to believe that if they had not built a protective cover, the mountain would have collapsed at this time!


    And finally -


    CLICK!


    A terrible voice rang, the whole person trembled, and then slowly lowered his head like a robot and looked at the ground.


    The edge of the hole, there have been many terrible cracks!


    "No, no, no Don''t tease me, don''t make trouble


    Leng YuXun was really scared this time. He stuck himself on the protective cover that sealed the hole, forced his neck back, and looked at the crack that quickly spread to this side.


    She has just tried it. With this protective cover, the mountain wall and the land are isolated. No matter it''s tudun or any other method, she can''t use it. She can''t run!


    The only possibility is to break the shield and run out of the cave.


    However, the difficulty of this behavior is self-evident, and more importantly, she has no idea what she will face if she really does it


    Maybe the shield will collapse completely at that moment, and the mountain will collapse instantly!


    And the most important thing is that the power of the two dragons will rush out without restraint. Maybe, even before tudun is used, they will be torn apart


    Kara!


    Under the huge crack and strong tearing force, the ground finally couldn''t support, and collapsed instantly. The area of the pit was expanded by three points at that time!


    Leng YuXun looks at this scene, and the dangerous thoughts in his mind are becoming more and more serious


    And just as she began to figure out whether or not to run away, the voice of the Savior finally rang out -


    "how did this become like this?"


    "Ah?"


    Leng YuXun is concentrating on the front. He is startled by the sudden sound, and then reflects who is the owner of the sound. He quickly turns around and looks at it.


    "You''re back at last! Help


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Murong deeply looked at the opposite cold language Xun, a black line.


    Gao Yan, who was beside him, pointed to the cave suspiciously, and his tone was full of doubt: "this is what you said, there is no danger, there are benefits?"


    On the way, murongshen explained to Gao Yan what happened here, and to sum up There is no danger, there are benefits.


    ¡°¡­¡­ I said it was an accident. Do you believe it? " Murong lowered his head to help his forehead, but he was also speechless.


    "It''s a big fairy. It''s a trick." Gao Yan''s expression is quite like a child who has been cheated of the lucky money.


    "No, I can explain."


    "Don''t explain. Listen to me first." The cold language Xun gnashes teeth to shout a way. "It''s collapsing in here! What can you do? "


    "What?"


    A girl''s scream rang out and she was stunned. It turned out that there was a white Samoye at their feet, which was showing a worried expression."This is..."


    "Leave it alone. Can this thing be opened?" Gaoyan shouts, pointing to the protective cover that seals the hole.


    "This I''m afraid not. " Cold language Xun hesitated to say for a while.


    "I can try!"


    Murong deep voice said, a leap to the hole, a wave of both hands, two palms instantly press on the protective cover, the next moment, Murong deep body white light up, the power of the space law of the moment operation!


    Deng -!


    It''s as clear as the sound of water drops falling on the iron and stone, and the visible ripple of the protective cover seems to become a water curtain.


    Cold language Xun stretched out his hand to explore for a while, although the surrounding is still the same as before, but the center is about one meter wide, already can let people in and out freely!


    "Open it! Come on


    Cold language Xun immediately surprised of shout a way, Gao Yan and small Mo Si didn''t do to hesitate, straight forward and backward rushed past.


    Cold language Xun give way, let them rush in, and then intend to come out: "they go in, I come out, this place I don''t want to stay."


    "No way!"


    Murong Shen immediately shouts. He doesn''t wait for the cold words Xun to say anything. He releases his hand first, breaks the power of changing stars, and the shield instantly returns to its original appearance.


    "Lying trough No, you mean it. I don''t want to stay in it any more! "


    Leng YuXun didn''t come out in time. He was startled and jumped back. Looking at Murong Shen outside, he cried out discontentedly.


    And Murong Shen, is still a cold and calm face, regardless of her cry, said in a deep voice: "they two, there must be someone to protect."


    "Then why didn''t you come in?"


    "I''m the only one who can open this door. If I get inside, if something happens inside and blocks me, and I don''t come to the cave, how can you get in if you want to come in?"


    "No, I don''t want to go in..." Coldly, Xun waved his hand.


    "And..." Murong Shen spoke again, but he hesitated again and didn''t go on.


    "Well?"


    Cold language Xun a Leng, don''t know what he means.


    Murong Shen, on the other hand, turned slowly and looked in the other direction. There, he was moving towards this side. No matter what the target was, he was sure that he would arrive here soon!


    "You may not be able to cope with the guests outside."


    Murong Shen''s right wrist swung, and a long sword appeared out of thin air. The wind was moving, and his white clothes were floating. He faced the dark air that was close at hand!


    And it is also this, in front of a mountain, a figure turned over, the expression of cold looking at this side.


    Huang Zhengnan!


    ¡­¡­


    In the cave, Gao Yan and Xiao Mo, one by one, stand up and run toward the deep. Thanks to the light of the protective cover around them, Xiao Mo takes advantage of his size and speed. Suddenly, he sees the hole in front of him, turns around and stops the car.


    Fortunately, animals, more sensitive than humans, stopped in front of the pit. And behind him, Gao Yan made a reaction when he saw Xiao Mo change his posture. When he got to Xiao Mo''s side, he had completely changed into a walking posture.


    "What''s the situation?"


    Gao Yanxin looks at the deep pit with lingering fear. The extension of the protective cover goes down the fracture surface of the pit and comes up from this surface. It seems that the bottomless pit is not blocked at all.


    Not only that, but also because of the existence of light, it reflects its boundlessness - the light of the shield is so bright, but the bottom of the cave is still dark.


    Gao Yan looks up and looks at the opposite side of the cave. The two dragons are both angry! The movement around the yolk like object is not like a graceful dance, but more like a rampage!


    And the unidentified object in the center is obviously the key.


    "He''s in there." Leng YuXun came from the mouth of the cave and said to them. "I don''t know why. I can''t get involved. There seems to be something missing in this ceremony. I always feel that they are waiting for something, but I don''t know..."


    "I know." Xiao Mo said immediately after she finished. Turning his head, he looked at Gao Yan again: "can you do it?"


    "Well This distance, I''m afraid, can''t be, and neither can you


    "Well, if you give me a hand, I can do it. I''m more flexible than you. I''m confident that I can turn back in the air. Remember to pick me up."


    "OK, no problem."


    "No, what are you talking about?"


    All the time listening to their magical conversation, Xun finally can''t help but ask. The encrypted call is so curious about its content.


    After listening to her question, Gao Yan turned to her with a confident smile and slowly raised his right hand: "of course Let the ceremony go onXiao Mo also slowly turned back, grinning his teeth: "we know what he is missing."


    "Do it!"


    Before it''s too late, Gao Yan gives a big drink and suddenly gets up to leap. The imperial air skill runs, flies up and jumps to the top of the pit. At the same time, Xiao Mo also jumped up and followed.


    Only when they arrived here did they know that their own caution and modesty were worth it. This pit has a strong power, which is restraining their mana!


    If it''s not for two people to act in sections, just one person will definitely fall into the pit and into the bottomless abyss before it''s finished.


    But obviously, they won''t have such worries!


    "Go


    In the air, Gao Yan turns around and raises his right arm. At the same time, Xiao Mo is on top of Gao Yan. He has four claws and steps on his arm. Push hard!


    And at the same time, Gao Yan also forced a fierce wave of arm, body along this force, a rotation in the air.


    Under the action of the two forces, Xiao Mo crossed the past in an instant, more than most of the holes. He held my mobile phone in his mouth, felt the remaining power in his body, and threw the mobile phone directly at the egg!


    Maybe the two dragons knew that this power belonged to me, maybe they knew that this was the key to the ceremony. Of course, they were simply stunned and didn''t react. They actually stopped and watched the mobile phone pass through the air and fall directly into the egg.


    That is at this moment, the two dragons finally looked up to heaven, issued a joyful sound!


    And the egg, also began to have a dramatic change!

 Chapter 644

    "You seem to be very idle now, do you have time to come to such a place?"


    At the entrance of the cave, behind Huang Zhengnan, there are nearly 20 big demons, all of them are majestic and murderous. Behind them, there are more than 100 small demons with crazy expressions.


    Huang Zhengnan came all the way. He also gathered a lot of monsters along the way. Up here, he can be called an army!


    Most of the villains should learn from him in ensuring that they are safe. When they know that they have enough strength, they still choose to call up big troops and come forward at the same time, without giving people a chance to breathe.


    But


    "Do you have leisure to travel here?"


    Murong Shen''s innocent smile was like a young man''s, but his tone implied the intention of killing, and the cold light on the sword, which was obviously not so simple and kind.


    When Huang Zhengnan saw him, his heart sank.


    If there is anyone in the world that he is afraid of, it is definitely those who have reached the realm of earth immortal. In addition, he is not afraid of people like master Yan or Master Zhang!


    But it happened that the only Dixian in the country, or the only Dixian who can normally appear in the eyes of the world, appeared in front of him at this time, and it is obvious that he did not happen to appear here, but for this hole, or for those two people!


    "It''s a bit tricky He''s here. " Huang Zhengnan whispered to himself and scratched his head.


    And at this time, the cave, again flashing a burst of dazzling light! A strong force like the tide came out, even the shield is about to be unable to support!


    "This is..."


    "Oh?"


    Huang Zhengnan was surprised. If the person in this room is really me, then the emergence of this force represents


    Murong Shen, on the other hand, took a look around the cave with interest, laughed, looked at Huang Zhengnan again, raised his sword and motioned to him: "what else do you want to do?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Do you really want to stand in my way? " Huang Zhengnan hesitated and asked in a cold voice.


    "I''m in front of you, aren''t I?"


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Huang Zhengnan closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and slowly raised his hands: "to tell you the truth, I don''t want to be your enemy at this time, but There''s nothing I can do! "


    Huang Zhengnan roared. Behind him, a huge ghost appeared in an instant. Two kinds of flames, dark blue and miserable green, were burning! In the fire, there were huge faces, crescent eyes, big mouth with arrogant smile, and sharp tusks.


    And behind him, more than a dozen big demons are rubbing their hands, hundreds of small demons sharpen their swords and roar.


    Murong Shen threw a sword flower, left hand empty wave, foot, eight trigrams virtual shadow emerge, white magic light flow, the power of the stars suddenly appear!


    Huang Zhengnan looked at Murong Shen, his teeth were almost broken, his heart was horizontal, his right hand pulled back, and then he clapped it!


    "Go to hell!"


    It''s the Five ghosts chopping the sky palm!


    The huge ghost split into four parts in an instant, five palms together, and burst out suddenly! Go straight to Murong!


    To tell you the truth, if we just talk about the size, it''s not worth the slap. But the problem is that in a mage''s battle, the size of the battle doesn''t affect the outcome


    "Hum!"


    Murong snorted coldly. He didn''t panic at all. He raised his right hand. The tip of his sword was gently placed on the palm wind. He closed it at once. He raised his head to an arch bridge. The sword quickly drew a circle in front of him and pointed out again!


    This action is very simple. It''s almost the basic form of changing stars, but the effect is immediate.


    The huge ghost palm didn''t even touch murongshen. It turned into a chaotic ghost Qi in an instant. It rotated in the air, turned 180 degrees and turned into a ghost palm and rushed back!


    "Lying trough!"


    Huang Zhengnan scolded, did not dare to neglect, immediately gathered a palm, directly broke the previous palm.


    The two palms were issued by one person with equal strength. They collided in the air and offset each other, blowing a strong air current. The demons behind Huang Zhengnan could not help covering their faces with their arms to resist the wind pressure.


    Murong Shen''s action was very simple. He put his sword finger in front of his body with his left hand. When the wind came over, he was immediately divided into two parts and blew from both sides of his body.


    "Tut!"


    Huang Zhengnan''s right arm covers his face and his left leg is half legged. He uses his mana to support his body from being blown backward. At the same time, he begins to curse his mother in his heart.


    If you have to fight with the immortal, the last opponent he wants to meet is murongshen!


    If you fight with him, you can''t give full play to your greatest advantage!


    Murong Shen''s skill has changed. It''s not his own move at all, but his attack. If someone else, no matter how powerful, as long as he makes a move, he can copy it with his best soul carving method, which not only enhances his strength, but also increases his winning rate.But he


    What''s the use of copying a skill you already have?!


    And the most important thing is that even if it is possible for him to copy this spell, it may not be able to use it. After all, it is the power of the law of space, and it must be used by people who have obtained the permission of the law of space. Obviously, he is not such a person


    Murongshen, obviously, also knows this. He doesn''t feel nervous at all. It''s almost no secret that Huang Zhengnan can copy human skills. Without his advantage, his combat power can be reduced by half!


    And the hundreds of demons behind him, whether big or small Hum! In front of him, it''s no more than you!


    And in the cave


    Leng YuXun looked at the man and dog in a daze. Before that, she never thought that two practitioners of different species could make such a perfect match.


    Gao Yan takes off first, using his body and arm as a power to push Xiao Mo over. And that little mo, after being thrown out by him, went through the most part of the hole, directly shook his head, and accurately threw the mobile phone into the raw egg yolk - where I was.


    In an instant, a light illuminates the whole cave. At this moment, the cave seems to be made of innumerable treasures!


    And the two dragons, at the same time, made excited sounds.


    Leng YuXun knows that it is because they finally wait for what they are waiting for! This ceremony has finally officially begun!


    And that little mo, after throwing out his mobile phone, immediately turned around with this force, turned his body into a white light and flew back in an instant.


    At the same time, Gao Yan had already returned to the ground. After a short rest, he got up again and caught the white streamer which had dropped a lot in the air. He returned to the ground together.


    "Wonderful


    "Must!"


    A person and a dog look at each other and smile. The palm of the hand touches the dog''s paw, which means happy cooperation.


    That pit is not an ordinary pit. If it''s an ordinary pit, it''s no problem to cross it with their air defense ability. But there''s suction on the surface, and this force is stronger than them.


    If it''s any of them, they will be sucked into the hole before they come back after flying out, but I didn''t expect to cooperate with them, and they succeeded!


    "Is this the man around him? It''s amazing... "


    Leng YuXun smiles and looks up at the egg yolk in the cave. At this time, the egg seems to have melted and begins to flow down with strange liquid. But before it drops to the ground, it has turned into puffs of smoke and disappeared in the air.


    At the same time, the size of the egg is also decreasing at the speed visible to the naked eye, gradually revealing a human shape, and continues to slowly fade, releasing me inside.


    And inside, in my spiritual world, on the isolated island, I suddenly feel down-to-earth, everything around me is not so shaking, as if everything has disappeared.


    I will never be silly enough to think that I am used to this violent shaking. When I open my eyes, I can see that there are seven or eight people who can embrace the purple light column and touch the sky and the ground standing in the golden sea and silver sky! Like the sea god needle, that day and the sea, instantly calm down!


    "This is..."


    I looked at the light column and felt very familiar and kind at that time. At the same time, my chest began to shine the same light.


    "This My mana is back? Is it... "


    What happened outside, I don''t know, but I know, with my mobile phone is Xiao Mo, is she coming?


    But now I have no mind to manage those, because the strange feeling on my body completely occupied my brain. It seems that every inch of skin, every bone, every meridian is being combed and changed, which impacts my brain and makes me have no time to think about those things!


    Can''t think, can''t do anything, like the whole world, only left me that endless comfortable feeling!


    And of course, I can''t see what''s happening to me right now.


    Inside the cave, a man and a woman with a dog stare at the scene in front of them.


    The egg completely disappeared, and my figure appeared in the public''s sight again, flashing purple red light all over, as if there was a layer of film. And the most important thing is, at this time, my body, just like the egg, began to flow that kind of liquid.


    And of course, like the egg, my body is also slowly getting smaller.


    Or Narrowing?


    "This..."


    "I don''t think so. It''s too special..."


    "Wow


    In front of their eyes, that originally 200 Jin, round rolling I, at this time, is to the naked eye visible speed thin down!


    It seems that the superfluous flesh, together with the common dust and magazines in my body, turned into the strange liquid and flowed out!Whether it''s the stomach, limbs, or face, it''s the same. The original roundness has become angular, not to mention the chest and abdominal muscles that I don''t know how to get out.


    The image of the fat house disappeared at that time! Instead, there is a standard male master and hero image and figure of the male god level characters!


    At this moment, I, thoroughly - reborn!


    "What''s so special If only it were so easy to lose weight in the world! Ah Recently, Gao Yan, who has gained some weight due to eating a little too much, immediately knelt down to the ground with a solemn roar, looking unfair.


    "Don''t you think so?"


    Gao Yan turns his head and looks at the cold words beside him, hoping to get approval from her, so that he won''t be so lonely. After all, it''s generally girls who pay more attention to their bodies than boys.


    But when he looked at it, he was surprised to find that Fang Zheng was looking at the person who was covered by the light. His tightly closed lips seemed to be restraining the dripping of saliva. After a long time, he made an action of swallowing saliva and said with a simple face: "I can."


    ¡°¡­¡­¡±


    Gao Yan turns his head mechanically, and the whole person is shrouded in a cloud


    And my side, the Dragon hovering, is happily dancing, the body gradually blurred up, finally, into two streamers, into my body.


    All of a sudden, an absolutely irresistible pressure burst out from me, which directly shocked the three of them to kneel to the ground at that time.


    "This What is this


    Outside the cave, Huang Zhengnan and a group of monsters all felt the powerful power. At that time, they all felt a tremor in their hearts, especially the little monsters, who crawled directly on the ground and did not dare to get up again.


    Huang Zhengnan looked at the cave with unbelievable eyes.


    And at the same time, in the light of me, suddenly, opened my eyes!

 Chapter 645

    "This breath How is that possible? How is that possible? "


    Outside the cave, Huang Zhengnan felt the strong breath coming from the cave, his face was unbelievable, and his right fingers were shaking.


    Not only him, but also murongshen, who had been expected, was shocked. As a Dixian, he knew more about this kind of breath and was more surprised.


    This breath comes from the strong of the earth immortal level!


    And It''s more powerful than him, even several times stronger than him!


    And just at this time, the protective cover at the entrance of the cave suddenly disappeared, and the strong breath finally came out unreservedly!


    "Wu --!"


    A scream, Huang Zhengnan behind all the big demons are prostrate on the ground, shudder body, even the head did not dare to lift up, the body can not help sweating.


    And those little demons were in a coma, and many of them even foamed.


    Murong''s eyes widened and looked at the cave. His lips trembled a few times and murmured: "this kind of breath Dixian? No, it can''t be described by the realm of the earth immortal. This feeling Is it a fairy? "


    Inside the cave, I opened my eyes and looked around in confusion. Then, I saw two people and a dog who were not far away.


    "Xiao Mo, Gao Yan?! How did you get here? " I asked at once.


    When he heard my voice, Gao Yan reacted. He looked at me in a strange way. He scratched his head awkwardly and said, "murongshen brought us here. This one doesn''t care, that one Are you sure you want to do this all the time? I think you''d better look at yourself first. "


    "Ha?"


    I was stunned, subconsciously looked down, and then


    "This..."


    "Well, it looks like you finally found out." Gao Yan sighed. "Now that you know, put on one..."


    "How did I get so thin?"


    ¡°¡­¡­ Is that the point? "


    Gao Yan was crazy at that time. I felt that if there was not such a big pit in the middle, he would have to come directly to hit me!


    "Oh Oh, forget, I''m sorry, I''ve been fat for so many years, suddenly I''ve lost weight, and my brain is a little impulsive, um This


    I pondered for a while, then raised my hand to hit a loud finger, a whole set of clothes suddenly appeared in the body out of thin air, at that time where all covered, suddenly became the appearance of being able to pass the trial.


    At this time, all the power in the cave disappeared, the protective cover dissipated, the only light source in the cave was cut off, and the whole cave suddenly fell into darkness.


    "Well?"


    I frown slightly, suddenly heart read a move, blink an eye, and then open your eyes, the pupil is changed color!


    Left eye, a bright silver, deep incomparable, as if containing the stars of the sea, with infinite world! And the right eye, is shining gold, a ray of light, like the sun and the moon, can penetrate all the darkness!


    In an instant, everything in the cave became clear again, as if it was day. Every place was bright and there was no dead corner!


    This Is this my new power?!


    I looked at them, and they, too, seemed to see my eyes, showing three shocked faces again, looking at me like watching a performance.


    For a moment, I was a little embarrassed. I coughed twice and planned to say something to break the deadlock: "coughing, that, cold words Xun, I..."


    "Needless to say! I can Leng YuXun didn''t listen to me at all. He said with a straight face, and he was about to die.


    "I..."


    This scene It''s more embarrassing.


    At this time, suddenly, outside the cave, there was a dull thunder, followed by a roaring thunder. It was obvious that a strong force of thunder was brewing.


    "The thunder of the earth immortal?" Gaoyan suddenly reaction, raised his head, but can only see the mountain wall.


    "You broke through the earth fairy?"


    "Well! "Earth fairy?"


    I smile for a while, and my heart moves. The whole person disappears in an instant. The next moment, I have already appeared outside. On the top of the mountain, I open my arms and see the thunder rolling on my head!


    And below, when Huang Zhengnan saw me, the whole person was a little bad.


    "You are You are It''s... "


    Huang Zhengnan opened his mouth several times and could not speak. He could not accept this reality! In this case, even if I don''t say it, he has confirmed that I am the president and count of the boat club! But it was this fact that made him feel more frustrated.


    Just a few days ago, the man who was still in his hands had nothing to do. At this time, he had reached a height much higher than him!


    I knew that. Why didn''t I kill him at that time! It doesn''t matter if he''s really the person he''s looking for!


    If so, how could it be now, now"Ah - you die for me!"


    Huang Zhengnan''s anger was hard to suppress. He stepped back and took another five ghosts'' hand to split the sky!


    And above me, at this time also saw him, the only frown: "Huang Zhengnan?"


    Then he saw the huge ghost palm coming.


    If I was before, I could not defend against such a powerful spell, but now I am not what I used to be


    "Go


    My action is very simple, just stretched out the left hand to eat two fingers, to the ghost palm a little, then drew a circle in front of the body, again point back.


    This scene, very familiar, familiar with a just happened a few minutes ago


    "The stars are changing? How is that possible? "


    Huang Zhengnan was surprised and watched the ghost palm fly back. His speed was even higher than that of Murong Shen before!


    "Go away!" Huang Zhengnan yelled angrily, another hand before he split himself. He was shocked by the wind pressure of the explosion and almost fell down. He staggered a few steps and barely stood still. He raised his head and glared at me.


    "You You are indeed the count


    "Well, so what?"


    "You How can you change the stars? "


    "The stars have changed?" I laughed, "hum! Of course, that''s because I also have the authority of the law of space, and it''s bigger than his authority! "


    I said and motioned to murongshen on the other side.


    Murong Shen had no opinion at all. Instead, he nodded with a smile and echoed: "it is true."


    "How is that possible?" Huang Zhengnan stepped back and looked at me in disbelief.


    I looked at him and sighed: "to tell you the truth, you are really strong, talented and lucky. You are about the same age as me, but in your twenties It can be said that you have got a protagonist, but unfortunately, you are on the wrong road. "


    "Wrong way? What makes you say I''m wrong? You''re just lucky! If I had killed you... "


    "It''s a pity you didn''t." I said faintly. "Anything based on what if is stupid and unreliable. Besides, I can beat you, not because I''m lucky. "


    "What?"


    I laughed and raised my right hand: "it''s because I have an identity that you can''t compare! At the same time, you can get help that you can never get! "


    Voice down, my right hand a turn, palm forward, hands, holding a token!


    "Comply with orders!"


    All of a sudden! After Huang Zhengnan, all the big demons and small demons bow to each other, and then all of them glitter with golden light. In one breath, all of them turn into streamers and disappear.


    "Huh?"


    Huang Zhengnan suddenly turned back, only to find that there was no one behind him


    "Ha ha ha ha ha ha ha ha --"


    this scene is too funny. Murong Shen couldn''t help laughing at that time, so he quickly covered his mouth with his right hand and stopped doing it. He just saw me perform.


    "You What did you do? " Huang Zhengnan looked back and called to me.


    "Ah?" I pick pick pick eyebrow: "even this don''t know, no wonder you can''t win me."


    Hum! To tell you the truth, you may not believe it. Don''t tell me about you. I don''t know what I did!


    Anyway, I knew that Shifu would not harm me. Since it''s so easy for me to clean up the army, why do I have to work so hard?


    At this time, the thunder clouds in the sky have gathered completely, and their area is much larger than that seen before! And the power of thunder and lightning contained in it is by no means comparable to that of thunder and lightning before.


    I looked up at the cloud and said to Murong Shen, "brother Murong, it seems that I have some things to be busy for a while. That guy will trouble you."


    "Oh, no problem."


    Murong Shen promised, holding the sword slowly forward, and I, is floating body, fly to the thunder.


    Below, Leng YuXun and others quickly ran out of the cave and passed directly in front of murongshen. They waved to him and ran to the other side of the hill to see the sky.


    The thunder cloud in the air, also felt my existence at this time, an instant roar, the first thunder robbery, thundered down!


    And I looked at the thunder blade that fell down on me, and only made a very simple move - stretched out my right hand to block the top of my head, and took the thunder robbery hard!


    Boom!


    Lightning bombarded my palm, but it didn''t go down any more. Instead, it seemed to be blocked there by something more powerful than it, and immediately scattered countless electric currents, flying around, and then dissipated in the air.


    And my expression, is still so light.


    When Huang Zhengnan saw this scene, he knew that this time, there was no chance of winning.Because


    Murong turned his head and looked at me, who was standing in the air, ready to meet the next thunder robbery. His expression became serious.


    As a Dixian, as a person who has experienced thunder robbery, he feels more strongly about this moment.


    Of course, he knew that this thunder robbery was stronger than his one! And of course, he also knows that I didn''t do anything even though I had just resisted a thunder robbery.


    Without using any magic or doing anything special, he just relied on the strength of his body to carry the thunder!


    He asked himself, if you are yourself, you can never do it!


    At this time, I, the person in front of him, is undoubtedly the strongest person in the world!


    And for this, I''m more sure than he is.


    Because I know that my current level, than before, has a qualitative leap! The power of these two dragons will directly raise my level by 10 levels!


    At this time, my level 39 cultivation is equivalent to the peak realm of the earth immortal and the half step fairyland of heaven!

 Chapter 646

    Click!


    The thunder fell, but I still just stood there, looking up at the cloud and thunder. This time, I didn''t even have enough hands, so I just hardtop the thunder without any damage.


    Level 39! Dixian peak! Fairyland in half step! The thunder robbery is only used to check whether the mortals are qualified to enter the fairyland. How difficult can it be? Under the blessing of my strength and half chaotic body, this kind of thunder will not do me any harm at all!


    Murong looked at me deeply and said with emotion: "after today, the number one in the world, there will be no more disputes."


    And at this time, all of a sudden, a white jade pendant on his body lit up.


    This kind of light can be ignored under the ray of thunder. However, Murong Shen keenly felt it. His face changed at that time. He grabbed the jade pendant and asked anxiously, "what''s the matter?"


    He didn''t hear the answer, but murongshen seemed to know something. It seemed that the jade pendant, which should be a magic weapon, could only convey information to him.


    However, when Murong was deeply attracted by it, Huang Zhengnan''s eyes lit up. He waved his hand to summon Wanyao banners. In a moment, the smoke filled the air!


    "Huh?"


    Murong Shen responded immediately. He stabbed the sword, and a white sword flew out in a flash. However, it was still a little late


    Miso -


    "ah -!"


    The black smoke dissipated, and the sword Qi pierced it immediately before it dissipated, and continued to fly, directly cutting a huge stone that could only be embraced by five or six people in the back into two parts!


    In the black smoke, Huang Zhengnan screamed one after another, and then a large pool of blood splashed on the ground. At the same time, the black smoke completely disappeared, and Huang Zhengnan, who was shrouded in the black smoke, disappeared.


    "Is he dead?" Gao Yan immediately asked, hoping to get a satisfactory reply.


    But unfortunately, Murong shook his head: "certainly not. If I kill him, I can feel it, but my sword is not for fun. Unless there is some magic weapon or other treatment, he will not come out again in at least half a month."


    When Gao Yan heard this, he let off steam and sat down on the ground. He scratched his head hard and made a mess of his hair. He said dejectedly, "such a good chance, let him run away! It will be hard to catch him again


    "It''s not that serious..." The side of the cold language Xun don''t know the situation, doubt ground asks a way.


    Gao Yan looked at her: "I''m scared, you don''t know. This guy looks like he''s open. If I don''t see him for a while, I don''t know where I''ve got a lot of powerful spells. His strength has greatly increased. I didn''t kill him this time. I don''t know what he will look like next time."


    "I see, but I don''t think he can open it again..." Cold language Xun said, weak pointed at me.


    "Er..." Gao Yan followed her fingers and looked at me, but also for a moment. "This It should have been an accident. "


    Just then, on that side, the last thunder robbery has fallen, still, it can''t hurt me at all. The huge pillar of thunder disappeared, and the cloud in the sky also slowly dissipated. With a long sigh of relief, I stretched my arms, moved my body, floated in front of them and fell to the ground.


    "Brother Rui, Congratulations


    Huang Zhengnan did not kill is disappointed, but at the moment, his brother breakthrough Dixian, and it is obviously stronger than the general existence of Dixian, which is undoubtedly exciting! As soon as Gao Yan saw me coming, he jumped up excitedly and hugged me with a bear.


    "Oh, I''ll go! All right, all right, just give me a hug. Man, give me a hug! "


    "Go to go -" Gao Yan also knew that I was joking, released me, made a look of disgust, and waved to me.


    And one side, cold language Xun is suddenly a face to expect of step forward, two eyes Bu Ling Bu Ling of looking at me.


    ¡°¡­¡­ You, you forget it I said with a black face.


    How can this girl be different from others? How to say How do you feel a little crazy


    Murong Shen Hung the jade pendant back on his waist, turned to me and said, "I can feel that your strength is much stronger than mine. Now I want to go back to the West. I hope you can help me with something."


    "Well, that''s a long way to go. Go ahead."


    "Well, my family just sent a message to me that North American Ethan has broken through the Dixian and has arrived at the East Island. It is estimated that war will start soon in the East. Dixian must be in charge! However, the eastern border has just experienced a great change in Maoshan. At this time, the defense strength is not enough, and there is no redundant power in China. You are better than me, and it is more suitable for you to go than me. "


    "No problem! It''s on me I patted my chest and said.


    "That''s good."


    Murong nodded deeply and turned to go, but I stopped him.


    "Oh, wait!"


    "What''s the matter?" Murongshen stops and looks at me.I raised my right hand. As soon as the mana urged me, I suddenly spat out a liquid as thick as honey, but it was silver. It slowly condensed into a ball in front of me, about the size of a basketball.


    "Here you are!"


    I grinned and handed the ball to him.


    "This is...!"


    Murong Shen was surprised at that time. Although others could not see it, and although it was only half the size of basketball, it didn''t seem so important and special, he knew the real value of it!


    That among them, contains is the density high astonishing space law power!


    I looked at him and said with a smile, "I absorbed the silver dragon. It''s equivalent to breaking the foundation of your family. I can''t bear it. I don''t know how long it will last for you. But if it''s only for the heirs of the family, it''s definitely enough for five or six generations. The rest can be done when I''m free. Here you are."


    I handed the ball to murongshen''s hand, looking at his face, the face is still so confused.


    After ten seconds, Murong Shen reacted, turned his hand and raised the ball, then knelt down on one knee!


    "Well, what are you doing?"


    I was startled and quickly reached out to help him.


    But Murong Shen didn''t get up and said to me, "you, no, you have given me strength to inherit my Murong family. As the head of the Murong family, I have to worship! It''s for me, it''s for all the family owners, and it''s for the Murong family


    With that, Murong lowered his head and bowed down. His hands clasped and his knee and head almost stuck together.


    I look at him and know that I can''t help him up at this time. He is not for himself, but for the Murong family. This worship is what he should do as the head of the Murong family. How can I refuse it?


    But in my heart, how hard is it?


    Because I know that murongshen is not murongshen in the past, and the relationship between me and him will not be the same as before. From then on, no matter when, no matter where, he will be respectful to me


    At this point, what can I say? I know that I can''t live like this all my life, and he is not a childe, but the head of the family. When we stand in this position, these are inevitable.


    The friendship in the past, in the end, is still more realistic helpless. When brother Xun saw the leap soil of adulthood, he should have the same psychology


    I thought so, watching him straighten up and salute me again, then I flew away.


    I watched his back disappear in the clouds. Finally, I sighed.


    "Come on, we''re going to the East." I shook my head. I''m leaving.


    Gao Yan said quickly: "brother Rui, wait a minute, something''s wrong! There''s something wrong with my sister-in-law! "


    "What?"


    All of a sudden, my whole body trembled. I looked back at him fiercely, and my lips trembled: "you mean Hu, Hu Jie? "


    ¡°¡­¡­ I have other sisters in law? "


    "No, I didn''t mean that. Why did you bring her too?"?! Do you know how dangerous it is there?! Most importantly, how can you let her... "


    "Brother, you''d better scold me. We''ll wait until we go back. You can scold me as you want. Now you''d better find a way. I think you''re very powerful now. It should be no problem."


    "But..." Coldly, Xun frowned and said: "the situation in the East is really in crisis. Ethan is already a Dixian. It''s necessary to have a Dixian town. Now the Dixian in the whole country is you."


    "But..."


    "Wait!" I raised my hand to end their conversation, blinked, then raised my eyebrow: "Ethan?"


    ¡­¡­


    At this time, the East Island, the base of the Wudao alliance.


    In other words, it was the headquarters of the United forces of North America and the East Island, the Phoenix Temple and the Wudao alliance. That''s right. North America''s Phoenix Palace is in the front, east island''s Martial Arts Alliance is in the back


    On the main seat, Ethan sat high in front of a large horizontal table. In front of him, a longer and wider table was placed vertically. On both sides, there were experts from the East Island and North America.


    Howard and Aoki are sitting at the front end, and their expressions are somewhat strange.


    Since that big play, Howard has become the nominal head of the Phoenix Palace, but he knows the secret. He knew that there was something difficult for him to say, so he had to retire to the rear.


    But this time, Ethan actually came out like this, and directly took over the whole Huofeng temple again, and there was no punishment for their nominal usurpers. This is to tell everyone that the ones before them were all fake


    What''s more, he also knew that the reason why Ethan was able to break through Dixian was that


    Qingmu, on the other hand, is very easy to explain. Apart from Duan Qingtian, who was one of the top five strong men in the world, he was not a Dixian. And the most important thing is that at this time, as a Dixian, Ethan leads Huofeng temple to his east island. I''m afraid he has been a puppet for a long timeThe most direct evidence is that the East islanders who can sit in the first half of this conference table are the only one, and the rest are in the back. Maybe there will be one more if Sasaki wants to come, but what''s the difference?


    Next, the people who are discussing the attack plan are all the people from Huofeng temple. The East Island only listen to them. Aoki looks at them and feels heartbroken. He turns to Ethan again.


    However, what puzzled him and surprised him was that at this time, Ethan was also worried and depressed. He didn''t see the joy of being promoted to Dixian and taking charge of Huofeng temple again.


    He doesn''t know, Howard, they don''t know, only Ethan knows.


    That''s because, even if he became a Dixian, his feeling of being controlled did not disappear, but still existed, as if a rope had been tied to his heart!


    But it''s hard to ride a tiger at this time. Now that we''ve reached this stage, we can only go on and hope that the man doesn''t move so fast.


    But just when his idea just flashed, it seemed that he had to fight against him. Suddenly, the rope tied to his heart suddenly tightened, and the muscles and veins of his whole body were shaking violently. There was a feeling of being burned up all over his body!


    "Well..."


    Ethan''s face, completely gloomy.


    The last thing I want to happen is that it happened